《Night Ranger》 Chapter 1: Newborn Ranger (1) Chapter 1: Newborn Ranger (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The third day after crossing over. Marvin stood by the window, watching the people coming and going on the street during the evening. There was a curvy woman throwing flirtatious glances at him from the adjacent alley. This was Fierce Horse Inn¡¯s best room; from here you could see the iconic landmark of River Shore City, the Silver Hourglass, which was the Silver Church''s headquarters. Not far away, a youth was secretly stealing a rich man¡¯s purse, his movements very nimble. He had at least three levels in the Thief class. Everything was the same as the real world. The only thing different was Marvin himself. "Stats window," he said in his mind. A series of information appeared before his eyes. Name: Marvin Race: Human/? Attributes: Strength ¨C 11 Dexterity ¨C 16 Constitution ¨C 9 Intelligence ¨C 14 Wisdom ¨C 14 Charisma ¨C 13(+1) Class: Noble Rank 3 (150/200) Adventurer Class: None Health Points: 10/26 (Fever) [Weakness Penalty: Attributes Reduction - 70%] Exp (Experience Points): 40 (Noble) [Unused] SP (Skill Points): None AP (Ability Points): None Class Skills: ¨C Noble (Baron): Dignity ¨C 25 Management ¨C 31 Perception ¨C 16 Diplomacy ¨C 19 Accounting ¨C 28 Horsemanship ¨C 30 ... Aside from these pieces of information, which were the same as in the video games from his previous life, the world Marvin had woken up in was no different from a real world. He was quite bewildered, but after three days of asking around and adapting, he mainly confirmed three things: First, he had crossed over to another world and arrived in the game he had been infatuated with back on Earth, "Feinan Continent". Second, besides not knowing why he could see the same interface from the game, this was a real world! Every person was a living being and on top of that, he was well acquainted with some of them. Third, he was in trouble, very big trouble. If his memory wasn¡¯t wrong, he must have arrived on the eve of the "Great Calamity." Very soon, the peaceful world in front of him would be subjected to earth-shattering changes. The history of Feinan¡¯s Wizards¡¯ Reign of the Fourth Era was about to end. All the gods would work together to destroy the Universe Magic Pool and would take advantage of this fertile land. As for that thing¡­ "The Fourth Fate Tablet. Oh god¡­" Marvin massaged his temples, trying to organize his thoughts. In fact, for the moment this wasn¡¯t the biggest issue. The Great Calamity would only happen in half a year, followed by an era of chaos, but he still had time. As a Legend level player who was very familiar with this world¡¯s situation, even though half a year was somewhat tight, it was still enough for him to gain enough power to defend himself. The most important issue was his immediate situation. His high fever coupled with his own terrible physique meant that he could die at any moment just because he had caught a common cold. This made Marvin speechless. While spending the past three days assimilating the fourteen year old youth¡¯s memories, Marvin had sadly found out that his body wasn¡¯t his only problem; he was in dire straits as he had recently lost his land. A month ago, a group of gnolls attacked his territory and occupied his castle and his mines, leaving him no choice but to rely on the River Shore City Lord; he hoped that the City Lord would send him troops to clean up the pack of gnolls. While fleeing his territory for River Shore City, the pitiful kid caught a cold and ultimately died, granting Marvin his opportunity to transmigrate. Whether or not it was a coincidence, the youth whose memories he fused with was also named Marvin. The birth of a new soul was very painful. Marvin had used a lot of effort to persuade the host''s soul remnant to let go, and it came at a cost. He had to promise to protect what that the pitiful youth wanted to protect: His territory, his younger brother, and a woman. This was what he cherished the most and protected with his life. The two memories fused together, including their feelings. Even if Marvin wanted to break his promise, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to. So although the Great Calamity was quite dreadful, for Marvin the first priority was to regain his territory within a month. Otherwise, the youth¡¯s soul remnant would curse him, and his already awful good-for-nothing attributes would be weakened even more. This was something Marvin would be very reluctant to see. It should be known that back in the game, when his Thief had finally advanced to [Ruler of The Night], his base attributes combined exceeded 100! His dexterity was well over 20! This meant that when he was a level 1 Thief, he had an extra dexterity passive, [Anti-Gravity Steps]. [Anti-Gravity Steps]: Special skill reward due to Dexterity exceeding one¡¯s limit. For a short duration, you can walk on an upright wall while ignoring gravity. Cannot be more than 6 meters. It was this overpowered dexterity passive that made him the [Ruler of the Night]. At the time of Marvin¡¯s transmigration, there were a total of 11 players in the game who had successfully become gods, and Marvin was one of them. But now, this body... Marvin couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. Forget about gnolls; a mere goblin could probably kill him in a one on one, right? How could he not have a single fighting class? He was simply a good for nothing rich pampered brat. He would open his arms to be clothed, and open his mouth to be fed. Besides Diplomacy and Horsemanship being slightly useful, the rest of his skills had nothing to do with the adventurer path! However, Marvin was relieved that the brat hadn¡¯t randomly picked a class. If by any chance he had crossed over and found himself with a trashy wizard build, it would have been even worse. Particularly because the Universe Magic Pool would be destroyed in half a year. Apart from the legendary ones, every wizard would drop one rank (5 levels). The rule of the wizards in Feinan would be over. The rest of the classes would begin to rise, all kinds of Gods would spread their own religion and bit by bit, their religions would become widespread. The fires of war would be lit and every living being would suffer. And the wizards would be the most pitiful group. They lost their qualifications before the war even started. ... "Knock, knock, knock!" "Come in." Marvin walked back to his bed. A young lady with brown hair entered. She seemed to be around twenty years old. She appeared somewhat tired, and her cleanly washed leather armor had some fresh blade cuts. Her ears were somewhat pointy, but not enough to suggest that she was a pure elf. This was Marvin¡¯s butler and bodyguard, and the only person who had stayed by his side so far. He still remembered that night where the fire burned the barn down. It was this woman who, without a thought for her personal safety, pulled him out of the fire and slaughtered their way out, saving his life from the hands of the gnolls. She had walked from White River Valley to River Shore City, almost 5 kilometers, while carrying him. Her name was Anna and she was a half-elf. Limited by his abilities, Marvin couldn¡¯t see her attributes. However, based on these three days of observation, Anna should have a rank 1 adventurer class with 4 or 5 levels. She was probably either a Fighter or a Ranger, mostly likely the former. At least in his memories, Anna rarely used a bow and arrow, traps and the like. Her weapon was a sword, and like her leather armor, it was in poor shape because there had been no maintenance for a long time. "Master, I went to the City Hall today and asked but the officials still gave me the same answer¡­" Anna set her sword down to the side, her pretty face still looking a little tired. "But fortunately, I earned 20 silvers today. At least we won¡¯t have to worry about next week¡¯s rent. And you can get soup at night." "Big Sis Anna, how much do we have?" Marvin suddenly asked. Anna¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. Since Marvin woke up from his serious fever, this was the first time he spoke with her. She didn¡¯t ponder and quickly answered, "29 silvers." "29 silvers aren¡¯t enough," Marvin muttered while frowning. "Did my mother leave the jewelry box?" Anna was startled at first before becoming angry. "Master Marvin?! Do you want to sell your mother¡¯s relics?!" Marvin nodded, his eyes very calm. "I remember a necklace being inside; it should be worth some money." Anna was looking at Marvin in disbelief, her eyes showing her disappointment. "Don¡¯t tell me that you want to go to the casino?" Marvin froze for a moment, as he hadn¡¯t expected Anna to misunderstand him. He searched his again memories and found out that when the original owner of the body had first arrived in River Shore City, he had some money on him, but a malicious "friend" tricked him into going to the casino. The outcome was naturally losing a lot of money. Ever since then, his health which had slightly improved began to slowly take a turn for the worse as the sickness began to grow stronger. Obviously, that so-called friend was a shill for the casino. He was specialized in tricking people like Marvin who had little money and no powerful backer. "I can¡¯t give it to you Master Marvin. If you need money, I¡¯ll earn it," Anna said stubbornly. "But I won¡¯t allow you mess around. You should know that Young Master Wayne already owes the wizard alliance two months of tuition. If we don¡¯t continue to pay the tuition, he will be forced to drop out from the Magore." "We don¡¯t have much money left and we can¡¯t afford to squander it again!" Marvin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, saying softly, "Big Sister Anna, I asked you for the necklace not for gambling, but to use it to cure my body." "Cure?" Anna stared blankly for a moment. "My bodily health hasn¡¯t improved all this time and I can¡¯t keep going like this. I know of a priest of the Silver God. As long as we pay him, he will cast a low level [Remove Disease] and [Cure Light Wounds] on me. That way, my body will heal back to normal," Marvin explained. "I can¡¯t remain a weak noble." "I need to train and fight so that I can retake our territory. I also want to protect a few cherished people." He stood up from the bed, changed his clothes and looked a little more spirited. "Trust me, Big Sis Anna." He looked at the half-elf butler. Anna gritted her teeth, but in the end took the jewelry box from the bottom of the luggage. As expected, there was a pearl necklace inside. "I¡¯ll go with you, to stop you from being tricked again¡­" "No need." Marvin took the jewelry box, with a somewhat serious expression. "Anna, you have been busy the whole day so you should have some rest. I might not come back tonight. You have to be careful. I heard two hooligans in the alley today who seemed to be talking about you." "I don¡¯t think they have good intentions. Even though you are a rank 1 adventurer, some gangs are very powerful. We still have to be careful." Up until Marvin left the room, Anna was still sitting there, staring blankly. Oddly, today¡¯s Marvin seemed a bit different. Very different from the kind and weak youth from the past. He even looked somewhat¡­ domineering, just like his father. The kind of dignity unique to nobles. And outside the door, Marvin was looking at the system log, and he could only shake his head. "I feel a bit guilty using a skill on Anna¡­ Whatever, it¡¯ll be the last time I guess." [Log]: [Dignity (25) cast¡­] [Wisdom check...] [Skill successfully activated¡­] Chapter 2: Newborn Ranger (2) Chapter 2: Newborn Ranger (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Despite River Shore City¡¯s oppressive evening atmosphere, Marvin still felt like a fish in water as he left Fierce Horse Inn with quick and light footsteps. When he walked into an alley, he stepped into the shadows and instinctively moved stealthily. This was a good habit that could help thieves to move even more furtively during [Stealth]. However, not only was Marvin currently in poor health, he also didn¡¯t even have a class, so obviously he couldn¡¯t even use [Stealth]. After turning a corner, two youths could be seen paying their daily earnings to a robust man. Marvin recognized one of them, a level 2 Thief. These young thieves were stealing in the city, but all their loot had to be given to the gang managing them. The sturdy man spotted Marvin and gave him a quick look, apparently noticing Marvin¡¯s Nobility Emblem on his sleeve, and swore under his breath. Marvin lowered his head and quickly departed. The current him wasn¡¯t qualified to stir up trouble. ... Churches of various gods were currently having trouble developing in River Shore City, as it was a city under the rule of the South Wizards Alliance. It wasn¡¯t limited to River Shore City either, as other cities were also facing this issue. However, over the past few years the Silver Church was the odd one out. They not only had a firm foundation in River Shore City, but they also became River Shore City¡¯s third major power. This had something to do with the Silver God¡¯s divinity. Although the arrogant wizards only ever believed in the greatest Wizard God Lance and never cared about the other gods, they still needed money. In the aftermath of the fall of the God of Wealth, the Silver God, at the time still a weak divinity, was still worshipped by the businessmen. And the wizards who have been ruling Feinan for an era just followed suit. Marvin knew the character of the Silver Church¡¯s Priests. These guys only thought of personal gains. As long as the payment was sufficiently generous, they were even willing to cast Divine spells with on you. The Priests of the Silver Church also were the only ones from whom you could buy a healing spell with silvers. The original young owner wasn¡¯t unaware of this way of doing things. He merely thought he could save some money, but died as a result. Marvin didn¡¯t want to repeat his mistakes. The pawnshop was in a very remote place, the depths of an alley. However, based on Marvin¡¯s memories, its reputation was pretty good. The owner was an old goblin wearing a pair of pince-nez. He looked cunning and deceitful. Seeing Marvin, he grinned. Obviously, Marvin was a regular customer. (T/N: pince-nez are those old glasses without the temples(ears support)) After great effort, Marvin exchanged the exquisite pearl necklace for 150 silvers. In fact, according to his [Accounting], this necklace was worth at least 300 silvers on the market. If Marvin wanted to reclaim this necklace, he would need at least 330 silvers. Pawnshops are profiteering businesses, but Marvin didn¡¯t object at all, as his current strength wasn¡¯t good enough to. His [Diplomacy] was at a pitiful 19 points and wasn¡¯t able to influence the old goblin to yield any extra silvers. He hid the pouch well. This world¡¯s silvers were in fact the size of a pinkie fingernail. Even though 150 sounded like a lot, it could fit in a small pouch. Marvin left the pawn shop, taking advantage of the fact that the fever hadn¡¯t worsened to find the Silver Church¡¯s Priest on duty. After paying 80 silvers, this seemingly simple and honest middle-aged Priest was finally willing to display the "Silver Church¡¯s Radiance" to Marvin. A simple [Remove Disease] and [Cure Light Wounds] removed Marvin¡¯s fever status as well as getting him back to full HP. "Under the effect of the spell [Remove Disease], your status has recovered to Healthy!" "[Weakness Penalty: Attribute Reduction - 70%] Removed." "HP recovered: 26/26" With the warm flow from the spell and the information popping before his eyes, Marvin couldn¡¯t help being somewhat excited. ¡®That damned weakness penalty finally disappeared!¡¯ With his HP back to a full 26, he felt a lot stronger. "You look quite healthy now, young man." The Priest of the Silver Church showed a trace of fatigue and hinted that it was time for Marvin to leave. He was merely a Priest at the lowest level that could only use three spells per day, and each use would use up a lot of his mental strength and spirit. Marvin quickly left, but he didn¡¯t go back to the Fierce Horse Inn yet. Rather, he started his own plan. To survive in this world! He needed his own strength. The invasions of the Gods and the Abyss were closing in. But the most pressing matter was that of his territory. There were hundreds of gnolls, and if the River Shore City Lord didn¡¯t dispatch his guards, then he couldn¡¯t do anything about the gnoll elimination. And behind this inexplicable gnoll attack, Marvin smelled a hint of a conspiracy. Especially since his task panel shockingly had the following soulbound quest: [Reclaim your territory ¨C Gnoll Invasion] [Quest Description: In the Summer of the year 297 of Fourth Wizard Era your territory met with a gnoll invasion. You narrowly escaped with your life and want the River Shore City Lord¡¯s help. However, the city hall¡¯s officials keep delaying the matter and this makes you feel suspicious. Perhaps your experiences in the city should keep you more vigilant. You cannot count on others; you can only rely on yourself.] [Quest Reward: 1000 general experience points (Exp).] [Mission Deadline: 29 days left] ... Soulbound meant that the quest couldn¡¯t be removed unless you deleted your account and started over. And the current Marvin obviously couldn¡¯t delete his account by killing himself. He had to admit that the quest reward was generous, as surprisingly the reward was 1000 general exp. General exp is of the highest grade of experience like battle exp and can be distributed to any class. 1000 general exp could make a level 1 adventurer class reach level 3 and still have some exp left over. It was fairly difficult to gain this much experience in this world. This could be considered an extraordinary leveling speed. ¡®The quest description explained things very clearly. I¡¯m afraid that I can only complete it with my own power.¡¯ If Marvin was still the original weak and incompetent noble, he could only welcome failure. Just as he said to Anna, he needed to change. First of all, he couldn¡¯t rely on his general class, [Noble]. He needed a combat class. And as a god level player, Marvin already had an idea before stepping out of Fierce Horse Inn. ... River Shore City, Business District, Succubus Tavern¡¯s backdoor. A beggar miserably cowering under a sleeping bag was pleading to the passersby, "Please give me some wine, even diluted with water..." He struggled to look up, and sniffed madly, apparently content just to detect the smell of alcohol on the passersby. "Fuck off, old drunk!" A grumpy thug kicked the beggar and the pitiful man rolled a few times, still clutching his sleeping bag. The group of people walking through the back door burst into laughter. They lacked sympathy toward these sorts. This was the grey area of the business district, and the slums were just two streets away. All sorts of gangs were endlessly fighting, and the most lucrative underground businesses were developing around here: organ markets, slave markets, military weapon markets, etc. Those gathering here were rarely good people. The beggar clutched his stomach and dispiritedly withdrew to his sleeping bag while holding his head. After the group passed by, the alley became a little deserted. However when the scent of pure rum suddenly flew in, he still couldn¡¯t help but come out of his sleeping bag, holding his head. Apparently, he wouldn¡¯t even mind taking another kick. His eyes were locked onto the bottle of rum that had just been opened. "10 silvers for a bottle of golden rum," a young voice said. The beggar couldn¡¯t stop looking at that bottle of golden rum and could only guess from the voice that it was a very young man. "Sir, please have mercy, allow me to have some¡­" The beggar suddenly lunged toward the bottle, trying to grab it. Marvin, already expecting his reaction, took a step to avoid it. Looking at the beggar whose eyes reddened, he said, "To get something, you must first pay the price." The beggar crawled out of the sleeping bag, and a stench filled the air. He kept swallowing and with a trembling voice he asked, "What do you want?" Marvin smiled and passed him a handwritten letter, along with a red ink paste usually used for seals. He had prepared those beforehand. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t be sure whether this would work, but this was the fastest way to get a class. He had learned of this shortcut from his close friend in the game. In "Feinan Continent", it wasn¡¯t easy to get a class. First of all, you had to be well-trained (which meant to be at least level 5 in the basic [Commoner] class.) Then you had to complete a class quest to get the corresponding class. With Marvin¡¯s current situation, if he tried to get the class the same way ordinary people did, it would take too long. He had to try to take a shortcut. In order to take this shortcut, he even had to give up on his favorite and most familiar class, [Thief], and pick another similar class. Fortunately, the final advancement of this class was also [Ruler of the Night]. Otherwise, Marvin would definitely not give up the class he was the best at. The beggar took the letter and read it for a long time, shivering. Then he took out a pitch-black object. ¡®The bet paid off! This guy really was a high-level adventurer, at least of the second rank!¡¯ Marvin saw the class badge and knew that his guess wasn¡¯t wrong. Although the beggar seemed weird, his ingrained movements exposed his former class. For example, that technical move when he curled up inside his sleeping bag was a very useful class skill ¨C [Hide]. "I can¡¯t do that, my conscience won¡¯t allow it!" The beggar struggled. Marvin smiled encouragingly. "Of course you can." He gave the bottle of rum to the beggar. The beggar¡¯s breathing suddenly became coarse. He took the pitch-black badge and pressed it on the ink paste, leaving a seal on the letter. It was a circle of holly leaves with the name Mark Chene in the middle. Marvin was ecstatic when he received the letter. The beggar was eagerly drinking his golden rum, and before he had finished, Marvin had left the alley. [Recommendation letter received.] [Class Acquired.] Half an hour later when Marvin came out of the Ranger Guild, there was a sika deer badge on his chest. This marked his success in getting a Rank 1 [Ranger] Class. At the same time he also received a title with bonuses. [Newborn Ranger] Chapter 3: Acheron Gang Chapter 3: Acheron Gang Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [Newborn Ranger]: Increase your Ranger badge effects by 1%. That was the effect of the title. As far as Marvin was concerned, this was at least better than nothing. When Marvin had previously completed his thief class quest, due to perfect completion, he had obtained the title [Gifted Criminal]. [Gifted Criminal]: All Thief class skills +10 Marvin¡¯s early game was very smooth because of that amazing title and the dexterity skill [Wall Climb]. It was very different from the other Thieves as those two made up for the lack of firepower at the early stages of the Thief class. In "Feinan Continent," early game Thieves were extremely lacking in firepower. They were mostly considered explorers rather than adventurers. Experts at disabling traps in a dungeon, unlocking chests, and popping in and out of a battle to sneak attack. If not for the advanced Thief class [Assassin] having incredible burst damage, a lot of Thieves might have already given up on the class. Aside from Marvin, with that kind of extraordinary early game BUG, most of the Thieves could only leech exp from their team. Occasionally unlocking a chest, sometimes disabling a trap, nothing very helpful. A lot of classes could substitute for Thieves in the early game, such as Rangers and Druids. It was also because of those problems that Marvin grudgingly gave up on his beloved Thief class in this life. It¡¯s true that stealing and lock-picking abilities could let him earn some money, but his top priority was increasing his strength, especially his fighting abilities. In that regard, the Ranger, known as the "jack of all trades," was perfect. Furthermore, one of the Ranger advancement branches was linked to the Thief final advancement path to become a [Ruler of the Night]. Each person could only use a single title at a time, and as Marvin had no other choice he naturally equipped [Newborn Ranger]. ... After submitting the recommendation letter to the Ranger Guild, Marvin also received a novice Ranger badge. In general, novice Rangers had three badges they could choose from. They were the wild wolf badge, the noble hawk1 badge and the sika deer badge. [Wild Wolf Badge]: Taming +5 [Noble Hawk Badge]: Long range vision +3 [Sika Deer]: Hide +9 The three badges each increased a skill effect, and between these three skills, the knowledgeable Marvin made his choice very quickly. Ranger¡¯s [Hide] was very strong in the wilderness. If the [Hide] skill was 100 or higher, its effects would be almost like a 2nd rank Assassin¡¯s [Strong Stealth]. Even if [Taming] and [Long Distance Vision] were useful, they weren¡¯t as useful as [Hide]. [Hide] was as important to rangers as [Stealth] was to thieves. When he successfully became a Ranger, his HP increased by 11 points, he received a free attribute point, and he started with 96 skill points. His character window also changed: [Adventurer Class: Level 1 Ranger (0/50)] He spent his free attribute point on dexterity without hesitation. A Ranger''s main attributes were dexterity and intelligence. Dexterity made them more agile and skillful while intelligence let them cast spells. Dexterity was more important than intelligence in Marvin¡¯s advancement path. Attribute points were very valuable. Besides the one available at level 1, he could only get 1 every 2 levels. His 96 skill points were also spent quickly. Soon, his skill tab looked like this: Hide ¨C 41(+9) Stealth ¨C 20 Inspect ¨C 35 Rangers could use daggers and bows. This was the inherent class ability. Thus, Marvin¡¯s stats window was as follows: Name: Marvin Race: Human/? Attributes: Strength ¨C 11 Dexterity ¨C 17 Constitution ¨C 9 Intelligence ¨C 14 Wisdom ¨C 14 Charisma ¨C 13(+1) Class: Noble Rank 3 (150/200) Adventurer Class: Level 1 Ranger (0/50) Title: Newborn Ranger Health Points: 37/37 Exp: 40 (Noble) [Unused] SP (Skill Points): 0 AP (Ability Points): 0 Class Skills: ¨C Noble (Baron): Dignity ¨C 25 Management ¨C 31 Perception ¨C 16 Diplomacy ¨C 19 Accounting ¨C 28 Horsemanship ¨C 30 ¨C Ranger: Hide ¨C 41(+9) Stealth ¨C 20 Inspect ¨C 35 Equipment: Badge (Sika Deer) ... "I finally have a combat class!" After leaving the Ranger Guild, Marvin excitedly felt strength flowing through his body. He felt full of energy. He had successfully forged a "recommendation letter," which let him see a glimmer of hope. His past knowledge was indeed still helpful. Among all the classes, only the Ranger was able to get his class from a senior Ranger''s recommendation letter. There was no opportunity for the other classes to take such a shortcut. Marvin, by observing that homeless man¡¯s actions, guessed that he was a former high-level Ranger. He then used a bottle of golden rum to buy him off. He wasn¡¯t the one who had found this strategy; it was the personal experience of his ranger friend from his previous life. That guy was also a god level player. While the average player struggled with their 2nd rank advancement quest, he had shockingly already reached the third rank, [Forest Guard]. Marvin also learned from him that there was such a loophole in the base Ranger class. The recommendation could be forged as long as he got a hold of the badge of a higher leveled Ranger. The Ranger Guild only paid attention to the recommendation letter and didn¡¯t check with the actual people, giving Marvin the chance to take the shortcut. Successfully getting the Ranger class meant that his past knowledge could be put to good use. Although he wasn¡¯t familiar with River Shore City, he still found several ways of making money and increasing his strength after casually searching through his memories. Obviously, if he was in his former starting town, [Jewel Bay], located further Northeast, he would feel even more at home. He still had 30 silvers in his pocket, but the rest of his wealth was quickly spent after he bought a Common Curved Dagger2 from a blacksmith in the business district. The common curved dagger¡¯s stats were quite lacking, only giving 2 ¨C 5 Attack. It was barely enough to protect one¡¯s life¡­ and killing monsters would require some effort. Marvin urgently needed to increase his strength, and obviously, there was still the money issue. He also did not forget his own mission. Anna was still waiting for him at the Fierce Horse Inn. This half-elf butler had been following him since his childhood. She took an important place in his heart. If need be, he would use his life to protect her. After the two entered River Shore City, Marvin had lost their funds. Anna went to do manual labor every day at his rude uncle¡¯s place in exchange for a miserable amount. If not for Anna, Marvin might have already been targeted by one of those local gangs who wished to steal his money, before finally dying in a gutter. It could be said that Anna had always been taking care of Marvin. It was time to make some changes. Taking advantage of the fact that River Shore City¡¯s gates weren¡¯t closed, Marvin, with his curved dagger on his belt, quickly left the city. ... In Feinan Continent the wilderness was quite a dangerous place. Apart from the roads between cities, a deadly monster could appear anywhere. In theory, a terrifying beast could even appear on a road that was regularly cleaned up. To Marvin, who was an insignificant Level 1 Ranger, an ogre, or even a young goblin was enough to deal with him. Because of the guards patrolling every day around the major cities, their surroundings were somewhat safe. However, Marvin didn¡¯t go out for leveling; he went out to earn money. Outside River Shore City, there was a large river known as Pine Cone River. Pine Cone River splits 65 kilometers downstream. The branch river is known as White River. Marvin¡¯s territory was the White River Valley, located at the White Lake. Pine Cone River stretched for more than sixteen hundred kilometers, becoming very wide and gentle, forming large sandy areas. Gordon Plateau¡¯s loess upstream washed down the river, leading to the formation of silt and making this territory extremely fertile. Occasionally, small crabs known as [Blue Glow Crabs] came out of Pine Cone River. The blue glow crab was top grade delicacy. For wizards, this kind of crab meat could increase their mental power to a certain degree. Therefore, in River Shore City¡¯s market this kind of crab would be extraordinarily expensive. If Marvin remembered correctly, a single blue glow crab would sell for more than 20 silvers. Therefore, he left the town in the middle of the night in order to catch crabs. Naturally, the blue glow crab¡¯s high value led to Pine Cone River being filled with a lot of people trying to catch crabs. However, they weren¡¯t very efficient at it. They had no choice but to rely on luck and blindly look for them. Even if they searched for a whole day they wouldn¡¯t necessarily find one. These guys were way too small. During the day, they would be really easy to overlook, not to mention at night. Consequently, there were almost no signs of humans near the Pine Cone River at night. This suited Marvin¡¯s wishes well. He knew a technique for catching blue glow crabs that only worked at night. As no one would bother him, this was the best. Soon, he arrived at the location. But at that time he suddenly heard footsteps behind him! "Someone is following me?" Marvin¡¯s heart sank. He had actually made such a dreadful mistake. He was no longer that almighty Ruler of the Night and his Wisdom was at a mediocre 14 points, barely above the average person. Along with his 16 Perception, he only reached the level of having sharp eyes and nothing more. Becoming a ranger had made him somewhat careless. He surprisingly hadn¡¯t checked whether there was anyone tailing him. A single shadow quietly appeared while making fun of him. He wasn¡¯t tall and in his hands was a small dagger. It was a Thief! [Inspect (35) skill has been used...] [Wisdom Check¡­] [Inspect Successful] The Thief¡¯s main information immediately appeared before Marvin¡¯s eyes: Level 5 Commoner / Level 3 Thief ¨C Hp 42 "Lord Noble, leaving the city alone isn¡¯t a good habit." The thief burst into laughter and said, "Although you carry a knife, do you really think that it can protect you? For a useless noble, you should be honored to die by the hand of the Acheron Gang." At that time, a few shadows rushed in from somewhere close to the main road. Marvin gritted his teeth. ''Damn it, backup?'' ¡®The Acheron Gang? I haven¡¯t offended them. Why are they trying to kill me?¡¯ But it was clearly not the best time to think. He suddenly burst into a sprint, his target being the grove beside the river shore. _____________ 1 - T/N: Noble hawk being the translation of the latin name of the northern goshawk. 2 - T/N: To be more exact, it would be a curved single-edged knife something like a kukri. Curved dagger in short. Chapter 4: Night of Slaughter Chapter 4: Night of Slaughter Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Thief was watching him, a blank expression on his face. He wasn¡¯t expecting that penniless noble to be able to stay levelheaded and make the right move in that kind of situation. Pine Cone River¡¯s banks were vast. Marvin was sure that he could avoid the Acheron gangsters¡¯ pursuit if it was on the beach. Only the sparse trees of the grove would give him a chance. "Was it a fluke?" the Thief mumbled, not feeling anxious at all. He greeted the arriving gangsters and quickly gave chase. He didn¡¯t believe that they could fail to deal with a noble that didn¡¯t even have a combat class. Especially since the grove terrain wasn¡¯t that complex, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. When Marvin stepped in the grove, taking advantage of the darkness, he quickly moved toward a lush and tall tree. ¡®Not even being quiet. Seems like they are quite confident.¡¯ Marvin leaned against the tree behind him, paying attention to the approaching Thief who was casually holding his dagger. He inwardly sneered. He still had the advantage. After seeing these Acheron Gang members, Marvin was shocked and doubtful, but never lost his calm. That would be a joke. As a former Ruler of the Night, his battle experience was extremely rich. These pieces of trash were barely good enough to be considered adventurers. Although the Thief¡¯s strength was higher than Marvin¡¯s own value, sometimes experience was much more important. Especially in difficult terrain! After Marvin got his Ranger class, he was very careful when equipping his Ranger badge, keeping it hidden from sight. Therefore, those gangsters shouldn¡¯t be able to react. Marvin had already gotten an adventurer class, just like them. This was a huge advantage. ¡®Want to kill me? Then don¡¯t blame me.¡¯ He silently took his dagger from his belt, showing a hint of killing intent. Since they wanted to take care of him, they should be ready to be killed in exchange. Indeed, he had given up on fleeing the moment those Acheron gangsters appeared. He only wanted to know the truth behind this attack. None of them would escape this place alive. Thinking of this made his blood boil. He hadn¡¯t had that kind of feeling for a while. The last time he was that excited was probably during the completion of his God Title quest. He had to fight the 10 half-gods chasing him. ... The grove was actually quite small, so Marvin didn¡¯t have a lot of space he could use. He had to get rid of this one before the rest arrived. Marvin was convinced that this guy not using stealth was the only thief among the group of gangsters chasing him, and that he was also the greatest threat to him. A Thief¡¯s wisdom and perception were both quite high, making it easy to find his hiding spot. As long as this thief was killed, Marvin would have plenty of ways to handle the others. Considering all this, he curled a little closer to the pine tree. [Hide cast!] The signature Ranger skill was naturally amazing. With the help of the surroundings, it was like Marvin¡¯s body fused with the pine tree. The thief was quickly coming toward him, unaware. Marvin tightened his grip on his curved dagger and held his breath. 41 points in [Hide] + 9 points from the sika deer badge was just enough to trigger the [Hide] skill¡¯s additional effect, [Night Blessing]. [Night Blessing]: +5% effect when using [Hide] during the night. These 5% effects were often underestimated. A lot of times, even just a 1% increase would be enough to alter the course of a close battle. Marvin, as a former PK expert, was not only a matchless Thief, but also knew the other classes like the back of his hand. Therefore he immediately got 50 points in [Hide] for that additional effect. (T/N: PK ¨C Player Kill) But he wasn¡¯t expecting it to come in handy so soon. The Thief¡¯s perception seemed to be even lower than Marvin¡¯s expectations. He probably became a Thief thanks to many years of helping the gang manage the streets and training. It was by no means because of talent. Just as he carelessly walked past Marvin, a shout could be heard from the entrance of the grove. "Jack! Where the fuck are you? And where is that noble? Jack turned around impatiently and shouted at the entrance, "I, your father, am here! That young noble is nearby and he can¡¯t escape!" Marvin waited silently for him to finish his sentence and then sneaked behind him like a ghost. He immediately put his left hand over the Thief¡¯s mouth and the curved dagger in his right hand smoothly drew a red line across the Thief¡¯s throat. In an instant, blood flew everywhere while the Thief began to struggle. However, Marvin was still covering the Thief¡¯s mouth, his face without a hint of emotion. The dying Thief struggled fruitlessly, randomly trying to injure Marvin. [Basic Attack Successful!] [Critical Hit! Basic Attack upgraded to Critical Attack] [Target eliminated! 18 Battle Exp received] Ignoring the battle reports popping up, Marvin could feel the Thief¡¯s body gradually weakening. The guy was already dead. "I¡¯m way too slow." Marvin was shaking his head, unhappy. Limited by his body and his class, he could not output much power. The technical moves he just used were the [Phantom Assassin] trademark combo [Shadow Steps] + [Cutthroat]. If completed correctly, the combo would result in extremely high damage. It was well-suited for quickly getting rid of an enemy. Even though Marvin wasn¡¯t a Thief, he could still rely on his memories and his instincts to use these two technical moves, though he felt quite unhappy about his execution. He used the moves manually so they weren¡¯t skills and they didn¡¯t have that high of an attack bonus, but his opponent wasn¡¯t particularly strong either. The Thief was level 2 with 42 HP. If not for the critical hit, Marvin would have struggled to get rid of him. However, rank 1 classes don¡¯t have any resistances toward criticals. When they are hit by a critical, they would definitely die. This careless Thief was obviously a bad example for low level Thieves. He probably thought that Marvin was powerless and didn¡¯t expect that the target had suddenly turned into an expert assassin. Marvin quickly searched the robber¡¯s body and found a purse and some trap materials. "Ah¡­ Poor ghost¡­" There were only 5 silvers in the purse. Contrary to his expectations, the materials were somewhat useful. Taking advantage of the fact that the others had not found them yet, Marvin hid the Thief¡¯s body and then looked for a big tree to go back into hiding. He raised his head and saw a black cloud floating in front of the moon; it would be hard to see anything. Tonight was bound to be a night of slaughter. ... There were 4 gangsters left, holding torches while rushing into the grove. Under the light of the fire, the originally sparse trees suddenly became bright. Under the torchlight, Marvin¡¯s Hide would certainly see its effect reduced. Even worse, they would discover the corpse of the Thief pretty soon as he hadn¡¯t had time to take care the body properly. He had merely covered it a little. After that they would be more vigilant, knowing that Marvin wasn¡¯t completely powerless. That would cause Marvin¡¯s probability of success to drop precipitously. "Damnit, that damn Jack, he let the young noble escape to the grove," one of the gangsters cursed in annoyance with his rough voice. "And now he¡¯s ignoring us, what the fuck is that guy playing at?" "Maybe the young noble is running fast and he is still chasing after him." "But he didn¡¯t leave us many marks so trying to find them like this would be a huge waste of time. We have to make sure that boss¡¯s order is carried out tonight. That young noble known as Marvin must die!" With the flames showing the approach of the gangsters, Marvin leaned to the side, calmly listening to the enemies¡¯ footsteps. He didn¡¯t have a hearing skill so his perception in this aspect was somewhat weak. But these people were as carefree as the little Thief. They didn¡¯t reduce the sound they made when walking, so he could still determine their approach from the sound of their footsteps. Four people: two tall men, one fatty and one effeminate man. He could find out this information without using his eyes. The four men were approaching while arguing with each other. Marvin was already pleased with their quarreling, and then became overjoyed when they made their decision: splitting up! It seemed that they were pretty confident in their strength. Clearly taking care of a young noble without a combat class would be as easy as reaching out and grabbing him. The four scattered, with one searching nearby, and the others leaving in three different directions. Marvin cleverly used the shadows to avoid the search perimeter of the other three ¨C he had too much experience being hunted by skilled people in complex caves or in jungles. These good-for-nothings clearly weren¡¯t trained for that or else they wouldn¡¯t be leaving so many blind spots for Marvin¡¯s [Hide]. The fourth person was still searching the same area. Marvin was waiting for a good opportunity, and it arrived after less than half a minute. And just like he did for the Thief, he smoothly performed [Shadow Steps] followed by [Cutthroat]. [Basic Attack Successful!] [Critical Hit! Basic Attack upgraded to Critical Attack] [Target eliminated! 11 Battle Exp received] This was a level 1 [Thug], commonly seen among the cities¡¯ gangs. The Thug class had bonus attributes and abilities for street fighting, but they were at quite a disadvantage in the wilderness. He was far less threatening to Marvin than the Thief was. The only thing that made Marvin pleased was that this guy was a bit wealthier, with 12 silvers in his pouch. A faint smell of blood filled the grove as Marvin kept going and following the same pattern to get rid of another two gangsters. The two men gave Marvin 26 silvers and a total of 30 battle exp. Unfortunately, because of the height of the last gangster, Marvin¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t able to keep him quiet during the kill. Although his cutthroat was still effective, he still managed to let out a shriek. This immediately alerted the last gangster. He rushed over in a few seconds, still holding his torch. There wasn¡¯t enough time for Marvin to stay out of sight. "We underestimated you." The tall man was looking at the corpse at Marvin¡¯s feet, somewhat shocked. He had a torch in one hand and was tightly gripping a machete in the other, showing a sinister expression. "But tonight, you are dead." Marvin calmly launched an [Inspect]. [Inspect (35) cast...] [Wisdom Check¡­ ] [Inspect Failed! You are unable to get any additional information] Inspect failed! This meant that the other side was at least a level 3 adventurer! The tall man licked his lips and dashed toward Marvin, his machete high in the air, as if he wanted to cut Marvin to pieces. Chapter 5: Mastermind Chapter 5: Mastermind Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A level 3! That was a bit troublesome! But as far as Marvin was concerned, it was only slightly more troublesome. As there was only one guy left, he didn¡¯t feel pressured at all. Since the machete-wielding gangster¡¯s dexterity and strength weren¡¯t low, he was most likely a [Gang Swordsman]. This rank 1 class was a sub-class of Fighter that focused on attack power, with an average constitution. Marvin gave a quick look at the information window. After killing four Acheron Gang members, he had gained 59 battle exp. He needed 50 exp to reach ranger level 2. He quickly distributed 50 exp to his Ranger class and a warm feeling spread through his body. He became a level 2 Ranger. Following the level-up, his HP increased by 13 points, reaching a total of 50HP. His skill points were increased by 24 while his free attribute points stayed the same. He would only get a precious free attribute point every two class levels. He added 4 of the 24 SP to [Stealth] while keeping the rest for the time being. The Gang Swordsman was charging toward him while doing a heavy cleave! He wanted to split Marvin in half! Marvin very calmly stood waiting, and then gently took a single step to the side. He ended up behind a tree. Bang! With a turn of his hand, the gangster aimed at Marvin again! Marvin jumped back and the blade struck the tree. Pieces of tree bark flew out from the collision. "Die for me!" the man shouted with a sinister look on his face. He forcefully pulled his machete out of the tree. Who would have thought that at that exact moment, Marvin charged toward him, colliding with his chest? The Gang Swordsman was caught unprepared so Marvin¡¯s charge staggered him, forcing him a few steps back, and nearly causing him to lose his grip on the machete. ¡®Right now!¡¯ Even during high speed movements he could make all kinds of battle-relevant judgements. This was due to his battle instinct. With a cold flash, the curved dagger slashed toward his waist. The next second, a sharp pain spread through Marvin¡¯s right hand. The swordsman was flashing an evil grin as he grabbed Marvin¡¯s wrist with both hands. "Thought you could hurt me, fucker?" Marvin stayed silent, ignoring the pain and the continuously flashing battle reports: [Basic Attack failed, right wrist has been captured. Resistance check¡­.] [Strength suppression. Unable to free your hand] While the Gang Swordsman was being proud of himself, Marvin¡¯s left hand closed in on the gangster¡¯s neck like a cold-blooded viper. His left hand was holding onto a dagger. This was loot that Thief had left behind, barely usable. "Eh?" A miserable scream spread through the area as Marvin ruthlessly cut his throat. The swordsman¡¯s grip on Marvin¡¯s wrist loosened as he fell onto the ground, convulsing. Warm blood was dyeing the ground. Soon, the twitching swordsman finally died. Marvin massaged his sore wrist while thinking, "This swordsman must have had at least 16 strength. It¡¯s a pity that his fighting experience was way too low. To die by the hands of a former Ruler of the Night isn¡¯t an injustice." Searching a bit, he found that the Gang Swordsman was quite prosperous. He had a total of 29 silvers on him. There were also some other random things, but they weren¡¯t worth much. It was a pity that Marvin didn¡¯t find any information on these Acheron gangsters explaining why they wanted to kill him. Why would a gang want to make life difficult for a penniless noble? This wasn¡¯t logical. Murdering a noble was a very serious crime, and if exposed, the Acheron Gang would definitely be exterminated. And killing him without being able to get anything was weird, as the gains weren¡¯t worth the risks. After quickly dealing with the five corpses, Marvin wasn¡¯t in the mood to go crab hunting any more. He prepared to go back to River Shore City to find out who wanted to deal with him. At that time, he noticed some changes in the soulbound quest in his quest list. The quest description had an additional paragraph of text: [The chase near the Pine Cone River''s banks led you to a sudden realization that something strange is going on. Someone wants to kill you, and this is most likely connected to that pack of gnolls strangely appearing near your territory. River Shore City is filled with both good and bad people. Whoever the mastermind is, as long as he still wants to deal with you, there will be a day when he will expose himself.] Meanwhile, the main quest also had a side-quest [Mastermind], which told Marvin to find the hidden mastermind behind the past events. The side-quest reward was also not bad, 100 general exp. Marvin wanted to know the truth about those events anyway, so the 100 exp would be a sweet bonus. ... Circling around the road to the city, he carefully picked a safe and deserted small path to avoid other Acheron gangsters that might be looking for him. While walking he browsed the battle report. It was a good habit to go back and count the gains and losses and check for any problems. By doing so, over time one¡¯s combat sense would certainly improve. But there was something unexpected he found in the battle report: [Your repeated use of a standard technical move in battle, along with its affinity with the Phantom Assassin Class Skill [Cutthroat] exceeding 98%, allow you to turn the technical move into a personal skill for 500 battle exp.] [Your repeated use of a standard technical move in battle, along with its affinity with the Phantom Assassin Class Skill [Shadow Steps] exceeding 95%, allow you to turn the technical move into a personal skill for 1000 battle exp.] [Due to your repeated use of another class¡¯s technical moves in battle, your affinity toward that field has increased. [Specialty: 9/100]] ... ''Using another class¡¯s technical move can even transform it into a personal skill?'' Marvin had a blank expression, as he hadn¡¯t been aware of that. But he soon realized it wasn¡¯t that simple. It was quite obvious in the battle report that it must be a repeated use of a "standard" technical move, the affinity must exceed a certain level, and he had to spend battle experience to convert it into a personal skill. Personal skills can¡¯t be upgraded with skill points and can only be slowly leveled up by continuously using them. Marvin also noticed that apparently the higher the affinity of the standard technical move with the original skill, the lower the battle experience needed for conversion. [Cutthroat] and [Shadow Steps] were [Phantom Assassin] signature skills, but their battle exp cost was like day and night. "500 battle exp¡­" Frankly, Marvin was somewhat excited, but he was also quite bitter. Battle exp was very hard to get and was one of the highest grades of experience. If he were to use battle exp in that way it would certainly delay his leveling speed. Currently this problem still couldn¡¯t be solved since he only had a trifling 39 battle exp available, quite a long way from the 500 needed. He was still thinking about the last line in the log; he hadn¡¯t heard anything about a specialty being created when repeatedly using other classes¡¯ skills. Personal specialties were divided into three kinds: Innate, Training Acquired and Talent Awakening Acquired. With Marvin¡¯s trashy body, it couldn¡¯t be an innate specialty. It could only be training acquired. As for the last type, the talent awakening acquired specialty was quite rare. Marvin wasn¡¯t counting on this one, though his race was explicitly written as "Human/?", meaning that he had a bloodline from another race, just unusually thin. In any case, getting a specialty was a good thing. Specialties can offer additional benefits to adventurers apart from attributes and skills. It was currently the middle of the night, and River Shore City was implementing a semi-curfew. Even though the city gates were closing quite late, there must be no one on the streets after midnight. Entering the city after the city gates were closed required one to use special means. When Marvin was a Ruler of the Night, by relying on [Wall Climb] and some special magic items he could easily bypass city walls. As for now, he could only look for a gap in the walls. He knew that the surroundings of cities like River Shore City didn¡¯t have a lot of annoyingly strong monsters. The city walls often had some worn down areas he could use to slip in, and searching carefully for these he found a suitable opening. He was barely able to sneak through it with his small build. He had to be careful of the city guards after entering the city, as provoking those guys wasn¡¯t a good idea. They were full of grievances at being sent out to patrol in the middle of the night, and if he was captured the consequences would be dire. As for resisting, heh, these guards were at least rank 2, and the Patrol Leader was probably rank 3; quite far from what Marvin, a newbie who just got his class, could handle. He avoided the main street, walking in an alley in the dark of the night like a fish back in water, and successfully avoided both the patrolling guards and the unknown dangers inside the city walls. But as he rounded Fierce Horse Inn¡¯s back door, he discovered a shadow sneaking around. ¡®Someone is on the lookout?¡¯ Marvin got curious, as this wasn¡¯t commonly seen. It was said that Fierce Horse Inn¡¯s boss had a frighteningly powerful backer and no one dared to behave badly around her inn. He calmly went around to the front door and as expected he discovered two hidden sentries. But these sentries were actually not very skilled. Although they were both Thieves, they were only using some common concealment techniques. In Marvin¡¯s eyes, they were full of flaws. After a final check, he confirmed that only three Thieves were watching the inn. Two at the front door, and one at the back. Each had a bloody dagger mark on his cuff. Even if the embroidery was not that great, it still managed to unite them. Marvin had seen this mark just an hour ago. ¡®The Acheron River Gang.¡¯ ¡®Fuck, trying to kill me and even going for big sis Anna?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart was burning. He gripped his curved dagger and used [Stealth], slowly approaching the Thief on the lookout at the back door. Chapter 6: Uncle Miller Chapter 6: Uncle Miller Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Fierce Horse Inn back alley. The young Thief yawned, not paying attention due to boredom. This assignment was extremely boring. The target was a half-elf Fighter apparently wanted by their employer. However, the boss had only asked them to keep a watch on her and report her whereabouts on schedule. "Ah¡­ Who would go out on the streets at this time of night? Encountering a patrol would bring a lot of trouble." The Thief was struggling to stay awake. Acheron¡¯s boss was extremely ambitious, no longer satisfied with only collecting protection fees on a small scale. He was now trying to progress in the underworld. Every member knew that messing up this assignment would cost them their life. ¡®Hmmm? What¡¯s that noise?¡¯ The Thief suddenly looked behind him, on guard. The dark alley was deserted, and he was alone. ¡®Am I overthinking?¡¯ The Thief frowned for a moment, before slowly turning back. ... ¡®That guy¡¯s perception is impressive.¡¯ The Thief¡¯s reaction startled Marvin and made him retreat by half a step. A Ranger¡¯s [Stealth] couldn¡¯t be compared with a Thief¡¯s [Stealth] when in the city because it would be weakened by 40%. His [Stealth]¡¯s 24 SP when opposed to the Thief¡¯s perception was somewhat low. As they weren¡¯t in the wilderness, Marvin didn¡¯t have the advantage. Fortunately, he had perfectly guessed the Thief¡¯s perception range. Marvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If he had tried to get closer, the Thief would have discovered him for sure. If that happened, he would have alerted the others and tonight¡¯s matter would have been quite difficult to solve. He hid in a dark place, pondered, and finally decided to use the 20 SP he had saved earlier. The 20 SP were all added to [Stealth] and though it didn¡¯t reach 50 to get to the next stage, 44 should be good enough for now. Once he was done upgrading his skill he leaned forward once again, taking a step toward the Thief. As expected, this time the Thief didn¡¯t react, still completely focused on watching the inn¡¯s back door. The rest was easy to take care of. Marvin walked quietly with cat-like steps toward the back of the Thief and pounced on him. He skillfully covered the thief¡¯s mouth with his hand and executed a [Cutthroat], causing blood to fly out. Apart from a bloody smell filling the air, no traces of the attack were left. Marvin quickly took care of the level 2 Thief¡¯s body. He managed to get hold of a few trap materials and 30 silvers. These gangsters weren¡¯t really wealthy as their equipment was still worse than Marvin¡¯s common curved dagger. It was most likely used to scare the commoners. It would be quite worthless in a true fight between adventurers. Marvin¡¯s dragged the Thief¡¯s body to the drain. Bodies of murdered people would be found there every day. Apart from those looking for corpses, no one was interested in these places. Sneakily entering the inn and still using [Stealth], Marvin climbed the stairs and was about to enter the room. But when the door opened, a cold light suddenly flashed out and stopped against his neck. "Sneaky punk! What are you guys trying to do?" A woman coldly said. Marvin quickly said while forcing a smile, "Big sis Anna, it¡¯s me!" "Young Master Marvin?" A candle was lit and the dark, quiet room brightened slightly. Anna¡¯s left hand was holding the candle while her right hand was holding a sword. She had an amazed expression on her face. "Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t come back tonight? I thought you would spend the night at the Silver Church." Marvin shook his head. The Silver Church does provide a resting place for travelers, but that place¡¯s rent was even more expensive. "Listen Anna, we only have 15 minutes," Marvin said quickly. His eyes swept around the room, checking every inch of the place and unexpectedly found the curtains completely covering the window. "Did you find out something?" He looked at Anna. Anna hesitated and then used her sword to point outside the window. "Your words reminded me that I scouted a little and discovered people on the street staring at the inn, towards our room." "Acheron¡¯s people." Marvin nodded, adding, "Two at the front door, one at the back." "Young Master Marvin! How did you suddenly¡­" Anna looked at Marvin with shock, as if she was looking at another person. "No time to explain in detail," Marvin said with determination. "Anna, you have to trust me. When I was recovering from the fever, I became more clear-headed and became aware of what I should do. In addition, I obtained some guidances." "Guidances?" She was more and more confused as she watched the very mysterious Marvin. Marvin made something up. "When I lost consciousness, I dreamt of quite a lot of things including a man who claimed to be my teacher. In the dream, he taught me many things. And not long ago I followed his guidance and accomplished a few indispensable actions. Watch!" When he was done speaking, he showed the sika deer badge. "A Ranger badge? Young Master Marvin, how did you suddenly became a Ranger? How did you manage that?" Anna was completely stunned, thinking, ¡®When ordinary people wanted to become adventurers, they needed many years of training, but Young Master Marvin never endured battle training before. This Ranger badge wouldn¡¯t be a fake, right? Did he meet another swindler?¡¯ Compared with Marvin turning his life around and become a qualified Ranger, Anna was more inclined to believe the swindler theory. Paying attention to Anna¡¯s expression, Marvin knew she didn¡¯t believe him. He quickly said with a heavy tone, "Take the important stuff and leave the rest behind. Oh, right, leave a letter for the owner to help us manage our stuff. We will come back later to take it away." "I need your help, now!" Marvin¡¯s unquestionable tone took Anna¡¯s breath away. She vowed that if she met with Young Master Marvin¡¯s swindler, she would dismember him into thousands of pieces. But for now, she could only nod and comply. She was prepared to handle all kinds of situations thanks to her training from childhood to be a qualified bodyguard and a competent butler, so she was the White River Valley Lord¡¯s most precious assistance. When Marvin made a decision, she could only fully support him. The two quickly packed and quietly departed through the back door. ... In the quiet alley, Marvin whispered, "I observed them earlier. Acheron¡¯s sentries check on each other every 20 minutes by using chinese francolin chirps, and three chirps meant all was normal. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have anything to imitate that chirp. Therefore our time is quite limited." "I don¡¯t understand what you mean." Anna softly asked, "You said there was also a sentry at the back door, so where is he?" Marvin coughed, muttering, "Back there, in the drain." Anna was speechless, her mind in chaos. She realized that the kindhearted Young Master Marvin she knew had killed someone with his own hands. But she was unable to understand that kind of strange Marvin. A wise man once said that humanity¡¯s potential is endless. When a person was in a desperate situation, some changes would happen and whether good or bad, no matter how they changed, man will always keep on living. These days, White River Valley and Young Master Marvin had both suffered a huge loss, overwhelming this 14 year old youth. It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible for the kind-hearted Young Master Marvin to become firm and cold-blooded. It¡¯s just that she was somewhat concerned, worried that Marvin would plunge into the darkness. Regardless, since the rear sentry had been dealt with by Marvin, how long could they have until the sentries noticed his disappearance? That was why Marvin said that they didn¡¯t have much time. "I¡¯ll kill them." Anna exposed a hint of killing intent. Just a moment ago, Marvin explained that he had suffered an attack from the Acheron Gang and only by relying on the guidance of his dream mentor was he able to avoid the crisis and return to the Inn. This made Anna both shocked and infuriated. Whoever dared to go after Young Master Marvin, she would definitely not let them get away with it. "Nonono, Anna! If it was only about killing them, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for your help." Marvin calmly continued, "We need to keep one alive." "Alive?" Anna frowned. "Because I want to know who wants to kill me. The Acheron Gang wouldn¡¯t attack me for no reason, so there must be someone inciting them to do so." Marvin quietly said, "In my opinion, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in River Shore City with hatred toward my family." "No!" Anna seemed to remember something with an expression of shock, before turning extremely angry. "What¡¯s going on? Anna?" Marvin asked. "Young Master, I think I know who is going after you." Anna said while grinding her teeth, "These past few days, I¡¯ve been forced to do manual work at your uncle Miller¡¯s place. Last time I accidentally heard something that showed he was close to the Acheron Gang." "Acheron Gang''s leader, Diapheis, personally visited your uncle¡¯s mansion a few days ago and left with quite an amount of jewels! The cooking maid Tina saw and later told it to me as gossip. It didn¡¯t seem relevant at that time so I didn¡¯t care." "But now it¡¯s safe to assume that the man behind the attempt on your life is your uncle Miller!!!" "Uncle Miller?" Marvin had a blank expression on his face as he began to look through his memories. Chapter 7: Interrogation Chapter 7: Interrogation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In this world¡¯s Wizard¡¯s Reign era, usually only Wizards and their descendants could become nobles. Marvin¡¯s father wasn¡¯t a Wizard, but his paternal grandfather was. Marvin¡¯s grandfather was a high-ranking member of the South Wizard Alliance. He and his followers were already pioneering when River Shore City hadn¡¯t been built yet. As a Wizard of the alliance, he led them to clear out many unexplored lands to open up new territories. According to the deal between the Wizard Alliance and the pioneering Wizards, a part of his pioneered lands, now known as White River Valley, would become his own territory. Because of their status as newly reclaimed territories and their proximity with wilderness, these territories were given more freedom than the major southern city states. They didn¡¯t receive a lot of orders from the Wizard Alliance, aside from regularly paying taxes. But when there was an emergency, they had to be able to answer the wizard alliance¡¯s summons. Marvin¡¯s grandfather had two children. The elder was Jean, Marvin¡¯s father, and the younger was Miller. After the death of Marvin¡¯s grandfather, Jean cleanly inherited White River Valley along with the territorial administration. And Miller, because he didn¡¯t have the right of inheriting the territory, obtained a considerable amount of money instead and after privately meeting with Jean to get some more, left White River Valley. The current Marvin remembered that his uncle had left for many years. He suddenly came back south last year. Apparently his business was thriving and he was a really wealthy businessman. Miller purchased a place in River Shore City. The two brothers met quite often and Jean was extremely happy that his younger brother came back. He spared no expense to welcome him home. In the innocent youth¡¯s memories, even though that Uncle Miller was quite stingy, his relationship with his brother was very good. But to the current Marvin, there were all kinds of clues in those memories. His father¡¯s body suddenly began to take a turn for the worse only half a year after Miller¡¯s return to River Shore City. His father was in the prime of his life at only 40 years old and his body had been as strong an ox! Even if he wasn¡¯t qualified as a Wizard, for a true 2nd rank Fighter who had once single-handedly put an end to a mutated stone-toothed wild boar that intruded on his territory, it¡¯s fair to say that his body functions couldn¡¯t possibly naturally deteriorate this much with such timing. Even if it was a sickness, it would be quite difficult to bring so many problems to a strong and sturdy Fighter. However it was exactly because of this one unfathomably serious illness that Jean, his father, passed half a year ago. Marvin was barely 14 years old when he inherited the territory along with the title. He began to govern the territory carefully and diligently. This past year was very hard to handle for a 14 year old. But the results weren¡¯t bad. ¡®Although that innocent kid was somewhat weak, he was quite gifted in managing the territory.¡¯ ¡®Miller came to my father¡¯s funerals and faked his tears. He also said some strange words.¡¯ ¡®His return and my father¡¯s death were too coincidental; he really might have a hand in this. Because he didn¡¯t inherit the territory, Miller had always antagonized my father. Perhaps this event was his goal all along. He became wealthy and came back to exact revenge on us.¡¯ ¡®Maybe he wanted to take over the right of inheritance of White River Valley. As long as I died, my younger brother Wayne would definitely not be his match. He just bribed the Acheron Gang and River Shore City¡¯s city hall and White River Valley was as good as his!¡¯ ... In a short amount of time, Marvin thought of many things. Uncle Miller was quite suspicious. But they still didn¡¯t have any proof to back up this theory. "Whether or not Uncle Miller planned this, we need to investigate." Marvin quickly suggested, "Perhaps those two Acheron gangsters could shed light on the issue." "What do you mean?" "Follow me, quietly." Marvin added, "Make sure to keep one of them alive." ... In the alley near Fierce Horse Inn¡¯s front door, a bored Thief was glancing at the unchanging scenery in front of him. At his feet was an elaborate hourglass with most of the sand already fallen down. This meant that it was soon time for the secret signal. ¡®That woman is probably already sleeping like a log. What is there to watch? I heard our employer was quite fond of this half-elf, and wanted to capture her alive. Apparently our boss will take care of that tomorrow.¡¯ The Thief played with the dagger in his hand while thinking. He was watching the roof not far away where another sentry was cautiously and diligently watching the inn. But at that moment, his eyes suddenly noticed something! A furtive shadow was closing in on the guy on the roof! "Who!" The Thief narrowed his eyes. His perception was unusually high to be able to notice this guy in [Stealth]. ¡®Another gang¡¯s Thief?¡¯ Just as he was opening his mouth to warn the other Thief, he suddenly felt a chill as he sensed something behind his back! ¡®Shit! Someone saw through my [Stealth]!?¡¯ He abruptly turned around only to see that half-elf swordswoman holding a sword and dashing toward him. Her eyes were firmly locked onto him. She obviously knew his hiding spot! The Thief reacted very quickly, taking a nimble turn to try to flee the alley, since he wouldn¡¯t be able to take on this swordswoman in a direct confrontation. However, at that time, a shadow suddenly appeared in the corner of his eyes. The dexterous shadow quickly jumped from the rooftop and landed in front of him, barring the way. The Thief bitterly looked at his companion¡¯s body on the rooftop, his mouth somewhat dry. Killing in such a decisive way... Could this guy be a genuine assassin? From him noticing the other sneaking towards his companion to the elf swordswoman showing up, only a mere 2-3 seconds passed and he had already killed the rooftop sentry. This was just inconceivable! Where could the gangsters in the business district see these kinds of killing methods! The Thief didn¡¯t know how many powerhouses that guy had killed to be able to show that kind of skill. But when he saw the assassin¡¯s face, he was dumbstruck. "It¡¯s you! How come you aren¡¯t dead¡­" The thief was speechless. Anna¡¯s sword was pressed against his back, and in a cold voice she said, "You have two paths ahead of you. Cooperating with us, or dying." The Thief obediently let go of his dagger and spread his hands out. He had already given up on resisting. That seemingly weak young noble was actually a frightening assassin, not to mention the half-elf who was at least a level 4 Fighter. If a fight were to erupt, he would have no chance. "Tie him up, I know of an abandoned warehouse not far from here," said Marvin softly. ... North of the city, in an abandoned warehouse. "I swear! I told you all I know!" The Thief named Dink was tied to a chair with a hemp rope. He bitterly cried, "I was merely in charge of tailing, not the attack!" "You still haven¡¯t told me, why is your gang trying to kill me?" Marvin coldly asked. Dink acted pitiful and said, "I really don¡¯t know¡­" "Hey! What are you doing?" The Thief got frightened. Marvin sneered while grabbing the Thief¡¯s right-hand. He lightly drew a line on the wrist with a small knife and blood began flowing out of the wound. "This doesn¡¯t hurt at all, right?" Marvin said with a terrifying grin. "But I cut your vein. Your blood will slowly leave your body until you die." Saying that, he once again lightly cut Dink¡¯s wrist with his knife. "You fiend!" Dink was shaking from fear. "Quickly stop!" "Tell me what I want to know and you¡¯ll be free," Marvin said heartlessly. "Otherwise we will leave and let you die of blood loss." Anna was worriedly looking at Marvin. She obviously knew that they needed to use some methods for interrogation, but she was quite worried about Marvin¡¯s behavior. He appeared a bit too cold-hearted, as if he had just gone from kind-hearted to the other extreme. ¡®It¡¯s all because of me being too useless. Not being able to protect the good Young Master made him suffer so much that he had to change like that.¡¯ The half-elf bit her lips and gripped the sword so tightly that her hand turned white and clearly showed blue veins. Under Marvin¡¯s simple interrogation, Dink collapsed very quickly. These gangsters had not received any training to withstand this kind of ruthless interrogation. They only joined the gang in order to support their families, so they had weak willpower. In his past life, Marvin had once met with some fanatical cult members. Getting information out of their mouths was extremely annoying. ... ¡®That guy really didn¡¯t know who ordered the hit on me. He only said that it was a rich merchant in the city who paid a huge sum.¡¯ ¡®The Acheron Gang in River Shore City is merely a second-rate power. Their boss wanted to rise up but this needed a huge amount of silvers. The rich merchant promised to invest in them once they managed to do the deed.¡¯ ¡®Only their boss met face to face with the employer, while the rest of the goons only received orders. If we want to know who pulled the strings, we need to find the one known as Diapheis and pay him a visit.¡¯ Marvin was quietly pondering. Dink would say anything in order to save his own life. Apart from the 2nd rank fighter Diapheis, the rest of the Acheron Gang wasn¡¯t very powerful. The most annoying one to deal with among the rest was a mere level 4 Thief. Their base was the Pyroxene Bar, which was well-known in the slums as an underground casino dealing in the organ trade, and it was quite crowded. Diapheis was quite the careful man. He had fortified the Pyroxene Bar, especially the backyard and the basement areas. Sneaking in wouldn¡¯t be easy. Marvin was a Ranger after all, not an expert at removing traps and sneaking in like Thieves, so he couldn¡¯t get close to Diapheis easily. "Young Master, what should we do now?" Anna asked. Somehow, she had been unexpectedly relying on Marvin ever since he woke up from his illness. "You said you would let me free!" Dink said loudly. Marvin walked over and slashed a few times with the curved dagger, cutting the hemp rope. Dink had a blank expression. He wasn¡¯t expecting Marvin to actually free him like this. Anna frowned and wanted to say something, but suddenly Marvin¡¯s hand flashed with a cold ray. Mouth covered! Cutthroat! Blood flowing! Dink opened his eyes wide, struggling for a moment before dying. "I am allowing you to go free, but I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t kill you." Marvin indifferently pushed away the body of the Thief glaring at him and wiped his curved dagger clean. Anna was slightly trembling with fear. "Young Master Marvin, what happened to you? This isn¡¯t like you." Marvin looked at Anna and sincerely said, "People have many different sides. In these kinds of circumstances, I have to turn into someone else. I won¡¯t allow anyone to snatch my territory, nor will I allow anyone to hurt you." "I won¡¯t allow it!" He grabbed Anna¡¯s cold hands and whispered, "You are one of the most important people in my life. If someone wants to scheme against you, I will make them pay the price." Anna¡¯s small face reddened slightly, and despite looking at such a scary Marvin she felt much more secure. She took her hands away, somewhat embarrassed and said in a low voice, "Young Master, what do we do next?" "We head to the cemetery." Marvin spoke of an unexpected location. Chapter 8: Grave Robber Chapter 8: Grave Robber Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Every city had a cemetery. Nobles¡¯ tombs were built gorgeously and under strict supervision, and watched over by specially trained guards. And for those that couldn¡¯t afford it, there was a public cemetery in the north end of the city that looked much more desolate. Each city¡¯s public cemetery belonged to the city¡¯s public welfare program, often led by a corrupt official. As a result, the hired manpower was quite lacking. The public cemetery was somewhat in shambles, with all kinds of thieves, robbers and grave robbers gathering there. ... Midnight, the crescent moon shone visible above the branches. Marvin and Anna silently approached the southwest entrance to the public cemetery. Of course, he hadn¡¯t come to rob a grave. These pitiful souls already had rough times when alive and their bodies often didn¡¯t obtain any rest after death. Even if he was short on money, Marvin would still not be like those worthless grave robbers who had ideas on these poor souls¡¯ bodies. He came looking for the public cemetery¡¯s guard. Indeed, the public cemetery also had a guard, just that he was hired by the city hall for a pitiful amount of money. He didn¡¯t have a lot of responsibilities, and was only in charge of looking around the cemetery everyday. By searching through his memory, Marvin knew that this guard¡¯s name was Heiss and that he was an eccentric old man. Marvin remembered this name well. ¡®It was when the game had just been released. The first 2nd rank elite Boss to be killed, his name feels similar to this guy¡¯s¡­¡¯ ¡®Grave Robber Heiss. He used his identity as a cemetery guard to embezzle some poor people¡¯s remaining valuables. He sold these corpses to the Necromancer hiding in the Hopeless Hills north of River Shore City in order to get a small reward. In the end, he got a necromancer book in a deal. From that point on, he became a blasphemer who could summon the dead, a grave robber bound to be hated by all kinds of evil-hating righteous gods.¡¯ Marvin¡¯s target was Grave Robber Heiss. Based on the current point in time, it would happen half a year later in the game. Perhaps Heiss hadn¡¯t yet received the Necromancer''s grimoire, converting him into a 2nd rank Evil Spirit Sorcerer. This was worth trying! Marvin was silently calculating his side¡¯s strength. One level 2 Ranger but with the experience and memories of a Ruler of the Night, and a level 5 half-elf Fighter ¨C he¡¯d asked Anna about her status on the road only to be shocked by her answer. Anna had actually already reached level 5 quite a long time ago, but because of always being busy with the White River Valley¡¯s affairs, she hadn¡¯t had time to go back to the half-elf gathering grounds to look for a qualified advanced teacher and change to a stronger 2nd rank class. Her strength was quite out of the ordinary, which was also the reason why Marvin was able to survive to this day! ¡®As a level 5 half-elf Fighter, she should have at least 120 HP and possess a racial trait, a class specialty and a personal specialty, along with many powerful skills. She was practically a super-bodyguard!¡¯ Facing Marvin¡¯s Inquiry, Anna did not withhold any information, telling him everything: her stats, her specialties, and all kinds of skills. She had the Fighter common skills [Cleave], [Parry], [Dual Strike] and others, all extremely useful skills in battle. Anna¡¯s basic skills were quite impressive. As for the trait and the two specialties, they made Marvin envious: [Racial Trait ¨C Swordsmanship Proficiency]: Your swordsmanship mastery rank is increased by one. [Class Specialty ¨C Tenacity]: As long as you aren¡¯t dead or crippled, injuries won¡¯t be able to restrain your movements. [Personal Specialty ¨C Accuracy]: Your sword is always targeting the enemy vitals. Anna¡¯s racial trait was quite rare and it would nearly only appear in pure-blooded elves. It was incredibly rare for half-elf to get it. Her luck was quite good. Levelling up swordsmanship mastery was extremely difficult, requiring years of training. Anna¡¯s swordsmanship mastery was at [Expert Swordswoman], but after adding the racial trait bonus she was a [Master Swordswoman]. Marvin knew that even among 2nd rank classes, not many had a swordsmanship mastery that high. Master Swordswoman meant that Anna¡¯s swordsmanship would be invincible in an otherwise evenly matched fight. In addition, both [Tenacity] and [Accuracy] specialties were very useful in a fight. The first let someone ignore the pain of an injury to keep fighting, ensuring the preservation of their fighting strength and increasing their survival rate. The second let her blows on enemies be more deadly or crippling, leading to a very high lethality. Anyways, this overpowered half-elf butler was beyond Marvin¡¯s expectations, letting him be even more confident towards the next move. ... The public cemetery, in a small secluded wooden house. The faint flame of a candle accompanied a shaking wood-creaking sound. A tall figure was hard at work. But shockingly, his work partner was a girl with a deathly pale complexion and with no apparent vital signs. The girl¡¯s eyes were vacant, with pus flowing out from her eye sockets, but the tall figure remained indifferent to it. Two shadows were leaning on one side of the window, watching this scene speechlessly. Even Marvin hadn¡¯t expected him and Anna to find the public cemetery¡¯s guard Heiss in the cabin at that time, going as far as defiling a corpse. ¡®He simply is devoid of conscience!¡¯ That girl¡¯s body had still not decomposed that much, so she must have died due to some kind of illness. In Grave Robber Heiss¡¯ eyes, this was without a doubt the best sexual relief material! Bang! A foot kicked open the entrance of the small wooden house. Anna, furious, instantly forgot Marvin¡¯s battle strategy. She already lost herself to anger. She had a strong obsession with being clean, so for someone desecrating the dead, she only left him one path. Death! With quick footsteps, Anna quickly rushed and slashed downward! Cleave! The tall and flexible Heiss unexpectedly managed to dodge the blow by jumping down from from the bed. His twisted face showed both anger and surprise. He didn¡¯t know why someone would come to disturb his ritual right at that time. "Poor half-elf girl." Heiss said in a deep voice, "Since you ruined my ritual, this body lost its value, so I¡¯ll have to use yours to make up for it!" He suddenly raised his left hand and shot out a dark ball of fire. "Damnit! It¡¯s actually [Corrosive Fire]!" On the other side, as Marvin used stealth to sneak in through the narrow window and saw the dark-colored fire, his heart sank. Corrosive Fire was a 2nd-Circle spell, and being able to instantly cast it meant that Heiss had already become an advanced Evil Spirit Sorcerer! Even if he wasn''t currently the elite form that he¡¯d become, he was still quite bothersome. Anna was startled, ducking to avoid the spell. The corrosive fire hit the wall and melted a hole more than a meter in diameter. She had managed to dodge, but it gave Heiss the opportunity to run and increase the distance between them. The small wooden house was actually quite spacious with its several rooms. Heiss escaped to the living room and stood behind the sofa. Low-level casters didn¡¯t have many ways to defend in a close range battle, so Fighters couldn¡¯t be allowed to close in on them. However, once they increased the distance, casters definitely had the advantage with their large amount of deadly low-circle spells. Without anyone noticing when it had happened, he suddenly had a very thick spellbook in his hands. At that time, Anna dashed toward him, but the outcome was as if she hit a wall. Air Burst! A ball shaped blast burst out from Heiss¡¯ location, and the surroundings were completely flipped over! Anna was not an exception! She stumbled and fell on the ground. Even if Anna had impressive strength, she was still inexperienced at fighting against a caster! Heiss laughed, exposing his yellow teeth. "You are screwed! I¡¯ll enjoy taking care of your body." But he wasn¡¯t paying attention to the corner, where Marvin was completely focused on the ring Heiss was wearing. That was a black diamond ring, and if Marvin didn¡¯t remember incorrectly, that was small uncommon item. Its effect was to instantaneously cast a spell that didn¡¯t exceed one¡¯s own class level. Usage was restricted to once every three days. ¡®So he couldn¡¯t insta-cast Corrosive Fire!¡¯ ¡®This was his ring¡¯s effect! He only stalled for time to cast a stronger spell!¡¯ ¡®He isn¡¯t a 2nd rank Evil Spirit Sorcerer, just a 1st rank Conjurer leaning toward the darkness.¡¯ It was common knowledge that a Conjurer¡¯s defensive spells were quite limited. Low-level wizards had very few spell slots, up to a maximum of three, guaranteeing three life-saving spells. Corrosive Fire and Air Burst had consumed two. Marvin took a deep breath, aware that he shouldn¡¯t worry. Anna had drawn Heiss¡¯ attention, the half-elf young girl¡¯s impressive status giving him some pressure. This was an opportunity. He had to properly take it. He only required Heiss to throw his last life-saving spell. Anna crawled up from the ground, gave a light shout, dashed forward, and while firmly holding the longsword she stabbed toward Heiss¡¯ heart! This was a level 5 Fighter¡¯s all-out strike, and Heiss¡¯ spell was still not ready. If he was stabbed, the cast would certainly be interrupted! His face showed a hint of helplessness and his spellbook turned to the first page. After a short incantation, a thick light yellow armor floated on Heiss¡¯ body. 0-Circle spell [Inferior Mage Armor]! Marvin¡¯s eyes were shining. This was the third life-saving spell! Bang! The longsword stabbed the armor, nearly piercing a hole in it. But the mage armor¡¯s repelling strength made Anna¡¯s wrist tremble, almost making her let go of the sword. Heiss took advantage of this opportunity to retreat half a step and complete his previous ritual. In an instant, strange shrieks could be heard continuously. It was bustling with activity outside the small wooden house. As Heiss¡¯ HP was gradually draining, he said pridefully, "Enjoy the Zombie Feast! I¡¯ll tear your body apart afterwards and enjoy your soul¡­" Anna looked outside the window feeling both fury and fear, only to see dark masses rising. It was actually Heiss¡¯ zombie summoning! But at that time, an ice-cold voice echoed in the room, "Your teacher never taught you that Evil Spirit Sorcerers are at their weakest during [Void Shift]? Mister Heiss?" An ice-cold curved dagger was against Heiss¡¯ neck and easily cut open the floating mage armor and soon, Heiss¡¯ neck had a gaping hole in it. Black blood gushed out as if it was water. Heiss¡¯ head fell on the ground. Marvin emerged from the shadows and checked the corpse, and then grimly looked outside. "We¡¯re in trouble! Cursed Zombies! Quickly block the door and the windows!" Chapter 9: Treasure Chest Chapter 9: Treasure Chest Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [Zombie Feast] was a persistent spell. Once cast, it would only end when all the zombies were put to rest or they would just keep going. Even Marvin taking care of the caster, Heiss, couldn¡¯t change the result. In a few minutes, the shadows outside the small wooden room had already grouped up into a dark mass. Marvin quickly made a decision, giving up the small room which had a huge hole from the corrosive fire and retreating with Anna to the living room. The two quickly moved and, before the zombies burst in, sealed the doors and windows shut. This could stall for some time, but not for long. The atmosphere was somewhat gloomy. Heiss¡¯ body was still lying there unmoving, black blood flowing all over the ground. Anna lowered her head in shame. She hadn¡¯t thought Heiss was that strong. If not for Marvin lending a hand, she might have been killed by that old guy. She blamed herself for not being able to prevent Heiss¡¯ [Zombie Feast]. Marvin quietly said, "This isn¡¯t your fault, Anna. You can¡¯t really guard against a Conjurer¡¯s spells. All these cursed zombies were carefully prepared beforehand, buried all around the house and ready to be summoned at anytime. That¡¯s why his cast time was reduced by half at the very least." "We have to think of ways to get rid of these zombies now." Anna nodded, showing a hint of worry. "All these zombies are cursed, so without Holy water it¡¯s going to be quite difficult for us to injure them." Marvin grinned silently. "Who said we don¡¯t have holy water?" After he said that, he conveniently took out two bottles of holy water and put them on the table. They were labelled "Made by the Silver Church". "One thing I like the most about the Silver Church is that as long as you have money, they will sell you anything." Marvin skillfully applied the holy water onto his curved dagger to be ready against those intruding zombies. His eyes had been examining the living room ever since they arrived there. This place had another mystery, which was the most important reason Marvin wanted to look for Grave Robber Heiss. He heard he had a treasure chest. ... After killing Heiss, Marvin gladly received all 220 exp from the Conjurer. This generous experience gift was enough to let Marvin reach level 3 with some exp left over. He searched the house for the possibly hidden treasure chest while distributing 118 battle exp to his Ranger class. A heat wave surged throughout his body and his class immediately raised to level 3! To reach level 4 from level 3, a ranger needed 800 exp. Therefore, Marvin didn¡¯t use the 102 leftover battle exp and left it for future uses. The free attribute point without a doubt was added to dexterity ¨C Dexterity needed to reach 20 points for [Wall Climb]. He was unlikely add it to another attribute than dexterity, which had now reached 18 points. Leveling up gave him 24 Skill Points, of which he put 18 points aside for the time being and added the remaining 6 into [Stealth], unlocking the 50 point Stealth effect, [Sneak Attack]. [Sneak Attack]: When attacking an enemy while stealthed, Damage x2 This effect added to the thief skill [Backstab] had heaven defying results, able to directly deal four times the usual damage. In addition to the other skills, it let the Thief have burst damage that the other classes couldn¡¯t hope to dream of. However Marvin was a Ranger, so his direct battle abilities was better than Thieves'', but he was not as strong at sneak attacks. And after reaching level 3, the thing Marvin was expecting the most was a class specialty. There were three specialties for a level three Ranger: [Precise Shot], [Two-Weapon Fighting], and [Nature Affinity]. [Precise Shot]: Shooting accuracy and stability greatly increased. [Two-Weapon Fighting]: You can wield two curved daggers at the same time. Your hands are in harmony. [Nature Affinity]: Taming ability greatly increased. Three class specialties for three different Ranger fighting styles: Ranged archery, Dual wielding close combat and Beast taming. Boasting of his close combat battle experience and ability in Feinan world being better than 99% of the players, he would naturally not give up on his own biggest advantage. Compared with hiding and shooting from a distance, he trusted the blade in his hand a lot more. He obviously chose [Two-weapon Fighting]! A dual wielding Ranger¡¯s burst damage was not inferior to Thieves, or the advanced class Assassin! It was really a pity that Marvin couldn¡¯t take advantage of the curved dagger in his hands. That common curved dagger in his right hand was too light, and as for his left hand, he had to use a poor quality dagger instead. As a level 3 Ranger he had 68 HP, and resistance to attacks suddenly increased. This made Marvin feel more secure. ... "What are you looking for?" Anna studied Marvin¡¯s actions and applied holy water onto her longsword while giving him a strange look. A creaking sound echoed in the small wooden house as the zombies outside were close to breaking in, yet Marvin was still looking around for something. "I heard that Heiss had a chest, and inside was the loot from all these years of plundering around the cemetery," Marvin explained. Anna had a strange look in eyes. "Heard?" She wasn¡¯t a fool. "When you went out during the day, I would walk around, asking for some information." His ability to lie was still quite good. "I heard people talking about Heiss plundering the belongings of the dead." "Yet, on the way here, you told me that Heiss might have an outstanding place," Anna said with a strange voice. "That kind of information is not something an ordinary person could know, right?" "I learned that he had some dealings with a Necromancer." Marvin indifferently added, "Over time, he naturally had some tricks." "Anna, trust me, in my dreams I received knowledge and abilities you can¡¯t even imagine. My teacher taught me many things. I¡¯ll never do anything to harm you." Anna¡¯s face showed a hint of hesitation, before finally nodding. After recovering from his serious illness, Marvin displayed some abilities which definitely awed her. The Conjurer who made her helpless had his head easily cut off by Marvin. Even if there were class stat bonuses, his abilities were still definitely not to be underestimated. "Found it! It was here!" A secret compartment was exposed from below the carpet. Marvin quickly opened it, not taking any precautions. Heiss was a secluded hermit and he was just a Conjurer, not able to place Thieves¡¯ traps. So there was no need to be anxious of triggering a terrifying trap. Opening the top of the secret compartment, there was a small chest inside, as expected. Bang! One of the logs making up the living room wall suddenly snapped from claw scratches, exposing a small crack. A hand belonging to a plump, pus-leaking zombie stretched through the crack. "Marvin!" Anna¡¯s nervous voice raised an octave. "Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t get in." Marvin took a quick glance and knew that crack was too small for the zombies to squeeze through yet. They still had time, but not much. Marvin quickly lifted the chest and put it on the floor. The chest had no lock. Heiss probably wasn¡¯t expecting that someone could have designs on him. Marvin opened the chest, revealing the top layer filled with silver coins. Anna stared foolishly, unable to imagine that this vile grave robber was so wealthy. "Grab those silver coins." Marvin removed the top layer and gave it to Anna. She decisively took out a few cloth pouches and put the silvers in. The second layer was Heiss¡¯ personal belongings. A book, [Advanced Conjurer Handbook], probably from a deal with the Necromancer, in addition to a [Casting Notebook]. Coupled with the spellbook on Heiss¡¯ hand, it basically made up a low level Conjurer''s foundation kit. In the black market, it could sell for a pretty decent price, as long as they weren¡¯t caught by the Wizard Alliance Enforcers. The Wizard Union blacklisted necromancers and related classes, which was common knowledge. Marvin wrapped the two magic books and the spell book with a piece of tablecloth and put the package on the side. He wanted something that was in the third layer. He removed the second layer, showing that the third layer only had three things, all covered in dust. ¡®As expected, these Conjurers aren¡¯t very intelligent. They have good stuff but they don¡¯t know how to use it.¡¯ Marvin looked at those two items, smiling. It¡¯s true that the dark diamond on Heiss¡¯ finger was useful, as it could instantly cast a designated spell, but the restrictions were also large. But these two things inside the chest were the real treasure! These were genuine Uncommon items! ¡®On top of Heiss¡¯ diamond ring, there were three Uncommon items. Sure enough, killing human elite monsters is the fastest way to earn money!¡¯ Marvin happily took out a pair of gloves and a plain ring from the third layer. He was so familiar with these two things that he didn¡¯t even need to Inspect them to know their properties. [Ghastly Gloves] Quality: Uncommon Effect: Ice Resistance +5 Fire Resistance +5 Requirements: 11 Intelligence [Ring of Prayers (?)] Quality: Uncommon Effect: Additional Spell ¨C Rainbow Jet. Usable once per day. Requirement: 13 intelligence ... This world¡¯s equipment were mostly Common, and they didn¡¯t have any additional effects. The next grade [Uncommon] had some decent properties, though some also had properties on par with Common. After that, [Magic] items could only be made by high-level wizards. Magic items weren¡¯t often seen by ordinary people. Only a high level capable wizard might have some because the crafting process is very complicated. As for Legendary, Epic and even Demi-God items, they were quite far down the road. Marvin had previously succeeded in being granted a God Title, using his Ruler of the Night identity, but he only had one Demi-God item, [Kingdom of Eternal Night]. Weapons in the hands of low-level adventurers are all Common, so having one uncommon equipment was already quite good. After Marvin got rid of Heiss, he got three uncommon items in one breath. How could this not make him happy? He quickly equipped the Ghastly Gloves and then put the Ring of Prayers onto his right index finger. During the previous generation, Fairy Turin made 49 of the rings. Each possessed large magic power and was a genuine Magic item. The one Marvin looted today was probably a man-made counterfeit. Despite it being a counterfeit, this ring also increased his power. Heiss might have not known how to trigger the ring effect [Rainbow Jet], but Marvin knew. "Marvin! They broke in! Anna had put away the silvers, yelling somewhat nervously. "I got this!" Marvin got up, curved dagger in his left hand, straight dagger in his right hand. He replied with a undisturbed voice. "Leave them all to me!" Chapter 10: Cutthroat Chapter 10: Cutthroat Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [Cursed Zombie] Lv 4 HP ¨C 60/60 Build ¨C Fat Double damage from Holy Light & Holy Water. Half damage from normal attacks. ... Without holy water, these zombies with rough and thick flesh were a real headache for adventurers. However, for Marvin who had holy water, each of these zombies was in fact moving exp. As long as he dealt with them carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be too much of an issue. At that time he directed, "Take care of the right side and block all the zombies trying to enter." Anna nodded. Marvin¡¯s amazing display made her listen to him and she immediately blocked that crack on the right. An ugly head that came through was kicked back out by the half-elf butler! Her strength was quite good. "Excellent," Marvin praised. With a curved dagger he attacked the left side of the plank, widening the crack. Bang! Bang! The small crack suddenly became quite big. "What are you doing?" Anna asked, somewhat shocked. As the crack widened, that plump zombie looked as if he ate stimulants and squeezed through; Marvin had given him an open path, barely enough for him to rush in! Marvin was incomparably calm, and with nimble footwork, he suddenly struck the zombie¡¯s forehead with the dagger in his hand! [Basic Attack Successful!] [Effect doubled due to Holy Water! You deal 24 damage to your target!] Cursed zombies didn¡¯t have vitals, and even if they were beheaded, they could still keep attacking. The fat zombie snarled, trying to force his way in. Marvin avoided the charge and Anna swiftly kicked the zombie in the stomach, staggering him. "Good job!" Marvin rushed up to the zombie with good timing. "Do it that way, don¡¯t attack, leave it to me." Marvin didn¡¯t know if Anna could get the experience from killing the zombies, so in order to not waste the exp, he secured them. He approached aggressively, slashing at the fat zombie with the dagger in his right hand, dealing 28 damage and leaving a mark from the holy water smeared dagger. This zombie was going to die shortly. The fat zombie gave Marvin 32 battle exp. The following course of events became extraordinarily simple and boring. Because he had successfully applied holy water, a few slashes were enough to get rid of a zombie. On top of having a level 5 Fighter controlling the battlefield, Anna¡¯s support always came at the right time while not fighting over the experience. This made Marvin secretly sigh. Where could you find this kind of teammate? Taking advantage of the mindlessness of the zombies as well as the small opening in the wooden house, Marvin created an advantageous bottleneck. All the zombies kept on going forward, generously dying one by one, giving Marvin huge gifts of experience. After 20 minutes, the outside of the small wooden room was littered with zombie corpses. There were still a few alive because the corpses were obstructing the entrance. Marvin cheerfully went out to eliminate them. There were a total of 29 zombies which gave Marvin 856 battle exp! This exp was enough to let him reach level 4. Marvin cheerfully opened the menu, thinking to himself that Conjurer Heiss was truly generous. He not only gave him experience, he also gave him equipment. After that Marvin¡¯s level was still low, so he also sent a pile of little brothers to take care of. After pondering for a moment, he decided to not use it all to level up Ranger to level 4. Leveling to level 4 Ranger from level 3 Ranger required 800 exp, but he would only get a bit of skill points, HP and a bonus to attack damage. To Marvin, those things weren¡¯t important for the time being. His battle exp had some other uses. [Spending 500 battle exp¡­] [Cutthroat successfully learned] The second rank Phantom Assassin skill impressively came up in Marvin¡¯s personal skill list. [Cutthroat 46] Personal skills were unable to be upgraded by skill points, and could only be upgraded through constant tempering. Marvin¡¯s Cutthroat execution was already quite smooth, and as a result, he started as high as 46 points! His reason for slowing down his leveling pace, and instead spending battle exp to transform this ability into a skill was obviously because of the superiority of this skill in Feinan¡¯s world. Ordinary attacks and skill attacks were absolutely different! First, despite Marvin being incomparably familiar with Cutthroat, if he used it as an ordinary attack, there might be small flaws. These flaws might seem harmless, but could affect the entire battle situation. And there would be no such flaws when using a skill. Also, skill damage was twice as high as ordinary attacks! With the increase in skill points, the damage would continue to increase. When striking these small monsters, Cutthroat could trigger a critical hit. However, when facing some strong armored monsters and those with regeneration, the ordinary Cutthroat would be quite a helpless move. He finally learned his first attack skill, Cutthroat! Matched with the 50 point Stealth effect, [Sneak Attack], he was able to instantly deal four times the damage of a basic attack! The Ranger was known as the jack of all trades precisely because of his all-rounder nature, able to follow any path. Of course, being an all-rounder often meant that the overall ability was quite average, but Marvin wouldn¡¯t let that happen. As a Legend level player, he knew a lot about this world and could comprehensively increase his strength through all kinds of means. The next step was to learn some powerful Ranger skills. Rangers came with some inherent skills, all basic abilities. The truly powerful skills all needed to be learned, either by being taught by a teacher, self-learning, or even by finding some uncommon skill books. Cutthroat was an advanced Phantom Assassin skill that could only be learned through a skill book. Therefore, he would temporarily save these extremely precious skill points in case he one day found a skill book, and would then be able to increase the skill level for a quick power up. ... In Anna¡¯s eyes, Marvin¡¯s transformation was astonishing. From that pure and kind-hearted Young Master Marvin to the current zombie horde killing Ranger with an unchanging grim face. It was really unfathomable. She had once wondered whether the current Marvin was putting up an act. But she understood Marvin extremely well, and knew that he had suddenly become quite manly, because she had taken care of that boy for many years. It¡¯s just that in one night he grew up. ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of dream he had¡­¡¯ Anna watched Marvin wrapping up the loot, when suddenly- "Wear this ring." -Marvin gave her Heiss¡¯ ring. "For me?" Anna looked blankly. Marvin smiled. "Of course, you deserve it. Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill Heiss and all those zombies." "Besides, I don¡¯t have any spells, so I can¡¯t even use Heiss¡¯ diamond ring for the time being. Don¡¯t you know some elven spells?" Anna nodded. "Wear it." Marvin grabbed Anna¡¯s right hand as if it was natural and put Heiss¡¯ diamond ring on her forefinger. Anna blushed; although she knew that Young Master Marvin had no deeper meaning, her heart still couldn¡¯t help beating faster. "This ring can execute a chosen magic instantly. It¡¯s somewhat useful." Marvin didn¡¯t pay attention to those details, but looking around, he whispered, "Let¡¯s quickly leave this place." ... East City, Black Horn Eagle Inn. After being paid a considerable amount of money for sleeping accommodations, the fat middle-aged boss passionately welcomed the two visitors who dared to be out after the curfew. In the best room, Marvin began taking inventory of the loot. The grave robber¡¯s wealth was quite astonishing! After deducting the inn expenses, they still had 378 silvers. Ever since they entered the city, they never had enough to be comfortable in the city. And taking the three uncommon equipments into account, each one of them was worth more than 1000 silvers. But Marvin would not sell those. "Young Master Marvin, what are we doing next?" Perhaps because of seeing unprecedented hope coming from Marvin, the young half-elf girl seemed quite full of energy. After Marvin studied the rough alarm mechanism deployed next to the door and the window, his whole body suddenly fell onto the bed. "Get some rest. We will have some preparations to do tomorrow." "I¡¯ll let that Acheron Gang reap what they sowed." Chapter 11: Single-handedly Chapter 11: Single-handedly Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Noon the next day, Marvin was woken up by hunger. He quietly got up, and saw the young half-elf lady still sound asleep on one side of the bed. Her sleeping posture was very graceful, eyelashes slightly trembling, peaceful and beautiful. He quickly cleaned himself up without disturbing Anna and left through the door. He had quite a lot of things he needed to deal with. Marvin left the Black Horn Eagle Inn and went to the market area to find the blacksmith from last time. He bought two identical common curved daggers before leaving. Even if he was used to the dagger he was using, it still couldn¡¯t display the two-handed style properties alone. As for the third dagger, it was kept as a spare. Experienced fighters would prepare an extra weapon to be able to deal with all kinds of situations. He then took a trip to the slums in the northeast, where there were quite a lot of beggars ready to do anything for a few coins, along with many informants. Marvin needed their help for his operation. He returned from the slums, 30 fewer silvers in his pouch. He then bought some food and necessities from a nearby grocery store before quietly going back to the inn. When Marvin got back to the room, Anna was already awake. She was massaging her sleepy eyes, somewhat surprised to see a lot of things in Marvin¡¯s hands. "Young Master Marvin, are we really going against the Acheron gang?" "After all, there are only the two of us, alone." Anna wasn¡¯t afraid for herself, she was only afraid of something happening to Marvin. Marvin handed over a hard piece of freshly baked butter bread, whispering, "We won¡¯t be alone. This city is darker than we thought. Perhaps our initial appeal for help here was a mistake. No one will help us. To get back our territory, we have to rely on our own strength. Eat first. Once you are done eating, I need you to go to the countryside." Anna was surprised while drinking her water, responding, "To to the countryside?" "Green Village and Fog Village. Andre and them were probably already unable to hold back," Marvin indifferently said, standing by the window and watching the unending flow of people on the street. "How do you know¡­?" Anna was even more shocked. "I watched in the end. That day, Andre stealthily entered the city looking for you. His idea was to use his own strength to seize back the territory." Marvin shook his head, saying, "It¡¯s a pity that you still thought that the city hall would help at that time, so you pacified him, right?" A different color flashed through Anna¡¯s eyes. "Young Master Marvin, I might understand your idea. If the young guards could come, the Acheron gangsters naturally wouldn¡¯t be their opponents. It¡¯s just that¡­ River Shore City won¡¯t allow them to enter armed." "Let them disguise themselves and sneak into River Shore City. As for weapons, I¡¯ll think of a way." Marvin casually grabbed a piece of bread and snacked on it. "I give you ten days." "Ten days later, I would like to see the full White River Valley twenty man garrison standing before me." Anna was slightly excited. Marvin just displayed incredible boldness. It really was outstanding! To dare to gather his private guards inside River Shore City, even if he was a noble, was still a provocation toward the River Shore City Hall! But only this kind of Young Master Marvin could let Anna see a glimmer of hope. Only in this way could they end the humiliation they suffered from River Shore City. Young Master Marvin was indeed a noble, but here in River Shore City, the city hall deceived them, the casino employee deceived them, and a merchant was secretly hiring a gang to get rid of them! These humiliations, she had long kept in mind. Her only sole reason for not exploding was because of Young Master Marvin. Marvin was already different now. He had undergone an astonishing transformation. Even Anna couldn¡¯t really see through that youth who had followed behind her since he was a child to learn how to administer the territory. "But, when I leave¡­" Anna looked at Marvin, somewhat hesitating. She was worried about Marvin¡¯s safety. "I¡¯ll hide in this inn. You should also believe in my current abilities. No one can spy on me." Marvin showed a confident smile. "Go! I await your good news." ... That afternoon, disguised as a countryside woman, Anna left River Shore City alone, heading south. Shouldering Young Master Marvin¡¯s mission, her speed was faster than usual. As Marvin silently watched her leave, he suddenly showed a faint smile. That smile had a strong killing intent. Sending Anna away served two purposes. First, he really needed the strength of that energetic garrison. And also, he wanted to kill tonight. He couldn¡¯t display his full strength with the half-elf butler at his side. For instance, while dealing with the grave robber, Anna had nearly ruined his plan. Sometimes, killing was a very simple thing. Especially when a Ruler of the Night was involved. Marvin wasn¡¯t just showing off. He knew when it was time for him to undertake a task alone, and when he should optimize the allocation of his forces. The reason he sent Anna to the countryside earlier was to dispatch the garrison for the protection of the ordinary villagers. After White River Valley got occupied, a large number of civilians ran away to take refuge in the mountain, Green Village, Fog Village, and also Disk Water Lake. Those were all part of Marvin¡¯s territory. They were in the mountains, so it was easy to avoid the gnolls chase. Because of River Shore City''s rules, Marvin could only enter with his butler to ask for help. His garrison stayed behind in the countryside. Those young guys had already been unable to bear waiting, wanting to kill their way back, and were only awaiting Marvin¡¯s order. They were all extremely loyal guys, young and strong. However, this was still not enough. Marvin knew that there were many shadows behind the gnoll invasion. A twenty man garrison would be unable to resist against a trained gnoll army. He had to gather an even stronger force. And before that, he had to figure out who was targeting him. It might be stingy Uncle Miller, but it might also be someone else. In short, after tonight, everything would be clear. ... Nightfall, before River Shore City¡¯s curfew, was the time when the whole city¡¯s sinister powers were the most active. Every major gang accountant began counting the profits of the day, and a few novice thieves would be beaten by the person in charge for not completing their daily quota. Soon, they would learn through the pain to improve their hand dexterity. At that time, they would be spared from the physical pain, but their share would still be merely enough to feed their family. This was a grey area of the survival rules. Gorgeously dressed prostitutes were standing on the alley beside the main street, a thick layer of powder on their faces. Sometimes putting on a thick layer of poor quality cosmetics wasn¡¯t because of their average looks, but to hide terrible acne. But nothing in this job could surpass the two scariest things, getting pregnant and falling ill. Both meant they would lose their job. ... Pyroxene Pub, backyard cellar. The light of the candle shone on the bodies of the dancing women. Two men secretly plotting together were sitting on a sofa made of tiger skin, laughing wickedly. "Young Master Farmar, I specifically found women fitting your tastes today. Now, you must properly enjoy yourself." Among them, a tall man pointed to one of the dancers with nice curves. There was a scar between his heavy eyebrows and he had a ruthless look. The other had a short build and a wretched look, with heavy bags under his eyes, typical of someone that had his energy depleted by wine and women. He was unable to take his eyes off that dancer, continuously nodding, "Good good good! Mister Diapheis, as long as you get rid of that trash, I¡¯ll go back and definitely say something good to my father, and make him increase your investment." Diapheis calmly said, "Many thanks, Young Master Farmar. That little kid named Marvin won¡¯t be able to escape our grasp. We already sent a small team to hunt him down, so it won¡¯t take long before his head floats on the Pine Cone River." "At that time, White River Valley will belong to my father!" Farmar fiercely continued, "Jean and his son took over my father¡¯s territory for so long, and it¡¯s time to get our things back!" "Of course." Diapheis laughed out, "That group of gnolls¡¯ price wasn¡¯t high; the provisions were just dispatched. Marvin will die and everything will be fine." The two laughed wickedly, when suddenly, a black clothed man hurriedly walked in. He crouched and whispered into Diapheis¡¯ ear. Diapheis¡¯ face didn¡¯t change after hearing the report. "Have two teams take a trip. Such a trivial matter still needs my attention?" The black clothed man quickly left. Just when Diapheis wanted to say something, Farmar suddenly rushed up, scaring the dancers away, only leaving that one curvy lady behind, confused. Farmar embraced her and dragged her into a small side room. The dancer struggled, and said in a frightened voice, "Sir Diapheis, when you looked for me, you definitely said it was only to dance?!" Diapheis indifferently replied, "Sorry, change of plans." Bang! The small room¡¯s door was closed. The voice of the frightened dancer could be heard along with Farmar¡¯s lewd laughter. ... Diapheis frowned, focusing, and his expression became quite grave. ''One team already went out for so long. How come there is no news, what¡¯s going on?'' At that time, that black clothed man returned, and after checking the surroundings, he whispered, "Two pieces of bad news. One team was found in the grove at the banks of the Pine Cone River, all dead. The enemy used a curved dagger, and the killing skill used was very penetrating." Diapheis frowned. "In addition, our warehouse in the dock area was set on fire and a crowd fight happened at the casino in the east. The people keeping the street under control didn¡¯t come." Diapheis glared, "Someone is secretly picking a fight?" "Might be the Azure Snake or the White Peacock people." The black clothed man worriedly added, "We expanded quite quickly lately, enough to arouse their enmity." "No matter who it is, Acheron¡¯s rise is already set in stone." Diapheis suddenly stood up from the sofa and ordered, "Send three teams to check the disturbances, and kill all those who are causing trouble." "But in that case, there would only be two teams left here in the Pyroxene Bar, along with some average members," the black clothed man said. "Who is afraid, I am here!" Diapheis walked quickly toward a wall, picking up a huge axe. At that time, a young underling suddenly rushed down from the floor above. "No good! Boss! Someone is causing trouble above, he killed a lot of our men!" "How many are they!?" The black clothed man asked loudly. The young underling swallowed, scared. "... One!" Chapter 12: Masked Twin Blades Chapter 12: Masked Twin Blades Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Pyroxene was the place where low level people entertained themselves in the evening. Diapheis strictly managed every entrance to the bar, each having specially trained gangsters guarding them. To enter, people had to leave their weapons, without exception. However, Acheron members would be in charge of protecting their lives. This was quite fair. Besides a few low level adventurers who didn¡¯t know life from death, the majority of the people would comply with these not too extreme rules, and as for the fools, their bodies would be seen the next day in the drain. Don¡¯t provoke the local bully. This was a survival rule for adventurers. However, Marvin had to make an exception tonight. If people don¡¯t offend me, I don¡¯t offend them. This was Marvin¡¯s principle. The Acheron Gang dared try to assassinate him, so he was about to do a psychological retaliation. Marvin was ready as soon as night fell, all his preparations done, twin daggers in hand, two more daggers hanging from his waist, along with a spare curved dagger. This was his weight limit, and any more would hamper his dexterity. He wore a black mask on his face covering half his face. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to hide himself, but from his experience, the unknown was more scary. Today he would spread fear over the Acheron Gang¡¯s territory as much as he liked. ... The Pyroxene guards weren¡¯t a problem for him as he knew of similar bars, and they usually have a weakest spot. The kitchen. He had already asked around the slums, discovering that every day someone would transport fruits, vegetables, barrels of wine and other such things through the kitchen to a storeroom. That was where the guard was the sloppiest. At 7:30 in the evening, the cart transporting the provisions arrived right on schedule. Two guards immediately came forward and began to check the things on the cart. At that time, Marvin used Stealth and smoothly rushed in. The kitchen was filled with a fishy smell, and two chefs were fighting a silent battle with the side-dishes, not daring to look around too much. From the corner came a low sobbing voice. Marvin frowned. There were two ordinary Acheron members in the middle of beating up a pitiful young girl! The seemingly 5 or 6 year old little girl was very stubborn. Even facing the two adults beating her up she wouldn¡¯t beg for forgiveness or burst into tears, only a low and involuntary sobbing sound could be heard. "Your mother already died! Remember to roll away for I, your father! Damn daughter of a whore, both are so stubborn." The thin one cursed, "Actually daring to ask us for money! She would receive any customer, and now she finally died from getting sick. That whore just deserved it!" "Swindler!" The little girl, whose hair was grabbed, angrily yelled, "She is worth a lot of money for you! She hasn¡¯t died yet! She just needs money so I can look for a priest to heal her! Gimme some money quickly!" "Back to your mother!" The other man ruthlessly slapped the young girl¡¯s face. The girl almost passed out from the slap. A huge swelling appeared on her face, blood showing on the corner of her eyes. "Gimme my money!" Death didn¡¯t matter to the little girl clenching her teeth as she desperately shouted. The two men glanced at each other, and the thin one clenched his fist and nodded. Marvin knew they were going to kill her. Shng! A curved dagger was unsheathed. The two chefs were terrified, trembling and deathly pale. "Take care of your own business!" The thin one sneered, "You didn¡¯t see anything." One of the chefs, the young one, clenched his kitchen knife, his fingers going white. He gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with fear mixed with rage. "Don¡¯t be impulsive." The older chef dragged him away, showing a hint of grief. "This is not something we can deal with." The thin man holding the curved dagger suddenly grabbed the little girl¡¯s shoulder. She lacked the strength to struggle, but she glared at him with a look that showed that she was ready to die. This made him feel quite uncomfortable, as if a ghost was staring at an ordinary person. "Little whore, die for me!" The thin one shouted. A cold light flashed. Blood spurted out, splashing onto the little girl¡¯s face. The thin man¡¯s head fell to the ground with an astonished expression on it. A figure suddenly appeared behind his body. [Cutthroat has been used successfully!] [Sneak Attack bonus¡­ Damage x2] [Target dead! 22 battle exp acquired.] Marvin¡¯s all-out attack, along with the Cutthroat and Stealth bonuses, surprisingly achieved a similar effect to the 3rd rank class [Outlaw of the Crimson Road]¡¯s super-skill [Beheading]! Marvin''s sudden appearance caught the thin man¡¯s companion unprepared. He was about to draw his weapon to defend himself, but unfortunately, Marvin¡¯s left hand back slashed accurately, splitting his head open. Humans were the most vulnerable living beings. Even if they valued their lives, once dealt a deadly blow on one of their vitals, they would undoubtedly die. The pitiful guy¡¯s brains immediately burst open and his body twitched and then went limp. The two chefs were terrified. And that young girl struggling to lift her head looked at Marvin. Her eyes were bright with deep pupils and an uncommon red color. "What¡¯s your name?" Marvin asked while ignoring the two chefs hiding under the table. The young girl looked at Marvin wearing a mask and carrying twin daggers, not scared at all, and weakly replied, "Isabelle." "A quite noble name," remarked Marvin. "My father chose it for me," said Isabelle. "Tell me, why didn¡¯t you beg for forgiveness or escape when they beat you up? The young girl clenched her teeth. "I only have this path." Only this path. Otherwise her sickly mother would inevitably die. She had no other choice, and she would rather be beaten to death by a gang member than not try. "What happened?" At that time, the two guards that were checking the cart of goods rushed into the kitchen, shocked. They had noticed a bloody smell. Marvin quickly turned, silently walking through the shelves. The two guards only noticed the young girl in the corner and the two corpses. They were extremely startled. From their blind spot, Marvin stepped out and did a high leap, both weapons in his hands hacking down in harmony. With this powerful dash, the two guards didn¡¯t even have time to draw their weapons before their skulls were cracked open. This was the terrifying Two-Weapon Fighting! The left and right hands were in perfect sync, able to multitask and attack two targets at the same time. The bloody smell in the kitchen was even stronger now. The problem wasn¡¯t too big for the time being, as the people in the Bar would only think that it was due to butchering. Looking at this frightening bloody scene, Isabelle took a step forward and asked in a low voice, "You are the Acheron Gang¡¯s enemy, right?" "I¡¯ll kill them tonight," Marvin answered. He didn¡¯t ignore her for being a little girl. Her stubbornness had won his respect. "Do you need a guide?" The little girl walked over to him while staggering, and with bright eyes she said, "I know everyone in the Acheron Gang and their sinister deals." "I know their boss is hiding in the cellar behind the courtyard. I know the way." Marvin laughed and rubbed Isabelle¡¯s head. "You are quite brave." After saying that, he gave her a dagger. "Hold on to it, Isabelle. We have a common enemy tonight." The young girl with the dagger in hand felt like a totally different person. She took a deep breath and asked, "Where do we start? Assassination?" "No." Marvin kicked the kitchen door, calmly walking through the entrance with his twin daggers. "We kill them from the front." ... As long as he was advancing in the Bar, Marvin didn¡¯t intend to conceal himself. Even if he was quite good at that in the past, he was currently a Ranger, not a Thief. His current skills were clearly much more suited for direct confrontations than in his past life. His footsteps, blade skills and experience cleanly wiped out all these gangsters that didn¡¯t know anything past watching a few streets. He was level 3 now, so all these gangsters were just giving a flat 10 exp each, such a joke. Just a pack of mobs. When Marvin kicked the kitchen door, a sharp gangster immediately took out a machete and came attacking. Gang Swordsman ¨C Level 3 ¨C HP 78! Unfortunately, they were wearing plain cotton clothing, with none of them wearing armor. Human HP without armor was close to nothing. Especially in front of Marvin, this super-expert good at dealing deadly attacks. Clang! The two blades met, and Marvin¡¯s strength was slightly lower than that of his counterpart. However, with a slight nudge of his wrist, his curved dagger slid down along the machete blade, and abruptly, with a strange reversal, the blade conveniently sliced at the gangster¡¯s wrist. "Ah!" The shriek attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The whole bar suddenly became noisy and everyone stood up! Someone was looking for trouble! And it seemed that he was not the kind to easily surrender. The guests retreated one after the other to the side, excitedly looking at this scene. The Acheron Gang had just risen to power, so there would certainly be some people looking at them in an unfavorable way. They wondered which gang rose up to the task. But when they saw that the intruders were only a masked swordsman and a young girl who had taken a beating, their excitement turned to disappointment. "Turned out to be a reckless adventurer." "Looks like a dual wielding Ranger. Seems a bit skillful, but he is alone¡­ Is he looking to die?" "Yeah, this will be lively soon enough." This was Acheron¡¯s territory after all. They had home advantage and more than 20 decent members. There were two small teams with real classes among them, Diapheis¡¯ trusted members. In their eyes, this low-level adventurer was screwed. While people were talking, Marvin had already ended that member¡¯s life. The little girl cleverly looked for an opportunity to squeeze herself into a crack; she didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance to Marvin. "Kill him!" A dull voice said. Six similarly dressed adventurers came from the crowd and surrounded Marvin. Two Thieves, three Swordsmen and one unknown, probably a rogue. Marvin took a quick glance at them, not needing Inspect to get that information. To anyone, six enemies would seem somewhat thorny, especially when surrounded. "This guy is screwed!" Someone in the audience taking joy in the situation said. Three Swordsmen roared and rushed over. Marvin coldly sneered and suddenly dashed to the bar counter before jumping! He leapt onto the beams. 18 points of dexterity let him achieve quite a lot of things that would be impossible for a normal person. ''Unfortunately I don¡¯t have Anti-Gravity Steps, or I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.'' Marvin got an idea, and with exceptionally nimble footsteps, he quickly jumped over a few beams before kicking one of the pillars. He arrived behind one of the Gang Swordsmen in a flash. Using the force of his dash downward, he flipped his curved daggers in the form of scissors! Everyone was shocked, and the Gang Swordsman instinctively raised his machete in an attempt to ward off the blow. Clang! The machete broke, and there was a bone deep wound on the left side of the Swordsman''s neck. "Ah!" Screaming noises were heard throughout the bar. Marvin expressionlessly cut him again, sending him to heaven. "Damn!" The five men nearly went mad. They instantly rushed toward him. Marvin kicked a table, smashing it onto two Gang Swordsmen. With lightning steps, he rushed toward one of the Thieves. Chapter 13: Chaotic Battlefield Expert Chapter 13: Chaotic Battlefield Expert Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Thief started to panic when he saw Marvin rushing toward him. He waved his dagger, surprisingly trying to use Stealth to hide in the mass of people. "Retard, using Stealth in the middle of a battle¡­" Marvin sneered and did slashed viciously with his curved dagger toward the slow moving shadow¡¯s back. A shriek could be heard as the shadow became clearly visible. Marvin slashed the back of the Thief who then stumbled before falling to the floor. These gangsters¡¯ abilities were too low. Apparently they were only good at bullying ordinary people. Stealth needed a long preparation time, so using Stealth in the middle of a fight was definitely courting death. Furthermore, it would not be a strong invisibility, requiring you to cover your tracks. Marvin kicked away his dagger while finishing him off by nailing his throat, using his hands and feet at the same time. The remaining four were panicking. They unexpectedly wanted to escape. Marvin¡¯s actions were way too sharp! Only an expert super-Ranger could display that kind of ability. The audience immediately burst into an uproar. They hadn¡¯t thought that this dual wielding masked man would be this powerful. To face six enemies and eliminate two in an instant while being unharmed was quite inconceivable, unless he was some kind of army elite. "Could it be an elite mercenary?" Someone thought of this kind of possibility. In the end, those four guys still needed to brace themselves and face him. But this time, they were quite careful and covered for each other, while the audience cautiously retreated to the corner, afraid of getting caught in the crossfire. Marvin jumped straight up high onto a beam, stuck his twin daggers into it, and then very nimbly grabbed something from the two pouches on his belt with both hands. Crash! He threw something from his right hand! Sand! "Careful! It¡¯s sand!" They subconsciously used their hands and weapons to shield their eyes. Those guys were even more annoyed because that kind of scum tactic was theirs to begin with! They weren¡¯t expecting this dual wielding ranger to use it. Marvin threw another big thing from his left hand as they looked down to avoid the sand. A white drizzle! It was lime powder this time! The audience couldn¡¯t help but quiver. This time the timing was quite frightening. The four men just had lowered their weapons and arms down after avoiding the sand and were ready to go on the offensive, but would would have imagined that right at that time, a white drizzle of lime powder would enter their eyes. "Ah! My eyes!" "Help me!" "It hurts!" They began to panic and one of them even started waving his sword in confusion, slashing at the Thief on his side. Marvin grinned and quickly jumped from the beam while grabbing the two daggers, silently moving. Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! He slashed a few times, as skillfully as if he was carving meat. The four men turned into corpses one after the other. The Acheron Gang¡¯s fifth elite team was no more. The audience felt their scalps grow numb. Even the elite team had been killed, and the ordinary members were hiding in the corner, too frightened to say a word. A clever one quickly took a small path toward the cellar to report. "What is he doing? Don¡¯t tell me that he wants to single-handedly get rid of the Acheron Gang today?! No way!" While everyone was looking at Marvin in shock, he directly found the secret door with Isabelle¡¯s guidance. Bang! He kicked open the door, revealing a vast empty garden to Marvin and the guests. "They are hiding in the cellar," Isabelle said. "There is at least one elite team, and there is still Diapheis. He is very strong." The spectators were now looking at Marvin with eyes full of worship and reverence. With his own power, he made the Acheron gangsters hole up underground. This kind of strength was no worse than any strong 2nd rank adventurer. "Diapheis surprisingly hid himself, but he is a 2nd rank adventurer... How could he be scared of a level 3 or 4 Ranger?" Someone muttered. At this time, a trap door on the floor opened, both sides dropping to the floor. A fighter carrying an axe on his shoulder came out of the just-opened tunnel. He was followed by six adventurers. That was the fourth elite team of the Acheron Gang. "The Pyroxene Bar is not open for business today. Sirs, I invite you to leave." Diapheis¡¯ deep voice echoed out, and everyone decided to heed his words and. This exciting stuff was indeed entertaining, but staying alive was more important. Soon, all non-Acheron members had left. Apart from Marvin and Isabelle, there were seven people remaining in the rear garden including Diapheis, and all of them were class holders. Even the ordinary workers were all hiding in the distance. They didn¡¯t dare participate in this kind of high level fight. Marvin had just displayed his killing ability so much that it frightened them. If Marvin could leave this place alive today, the story of Masked Twin Blades would spread through River Shore City. ... "Who sent you?" Diapheis coldly asked while gauging his axe weight. His heart was burning with anger. The Acheron Gang had not suffered such a serious blow for a long time. The first and fifth teams had been completely eliminated, and even the warehouse and casino had been affected. Needless to say, this was the strategy of luring the tiger away from his mountain. "Some people hire you to kill, so naturally there would be people who would pay me to kill." Marvin said in a low voice, "Diapheis, you have underestimated the strength of the aristocracy. Someone paid me a large amount to find out who wanted to kill Baron Marvin of the White River Valley. I have traced it back to here. Don¡¯t use that kind of look on me, I¡¯m only the first, the fastest. There are countless mercenaries looking to have a chat with you, all stronger than me." A blue vein popped on Diapheis forehead, "How could it be?! How could that small waste afford such a high price tag to hire you guys!?" "I don¡¯t know that." Marvin chuckled, feigning coldness, "I just want to finish my job. Tell me who your employer is and I¡¯ll leave." "Leave? After killing so many of my men?" Diapheis sinisterly said, "You still think you can leave alive?" "What? You would speak to others sooner or later anyway." Marvin chuckled, "Could it be that you still want your subordinates to sustain many more losses and sacrifice their lives for nothing?" Having said that, his eyes glanced maliciously at all the gang members. The six members of the fourth elite team looked at each other, all somewhat shivering. They clearly saw all the corpses from earlier. Killed so proficiently, so effortlessly. If they really kept fighting Marvin, some of them would definitely die here. They were only gangsters, not soldiers who would fight to the death. They could bully ordinary people, but in front of Marvin, this kind of ruthless monster, they cherished their life quite a lot. "Boss, it would be better to tell him¡­" A Thief among them courageously took a step forward, but Diapheis¡¯ big axe abruptly split him in two just as he started speaking. Blood flew everywhere! The eyes of the remaining five were wide open, all of them retreating a few steps. "All trashes!" Diapheis, red-eyed, brandished his axe toward Marvin, shouting, "I can crush him alone!" Those five people looked at each other and surprisingly chose to watch with folded arms. Marvin smiled. Sure enough, he guessed correctly. These gangsters who took advantage of the weak and feared the strong wouldn¡¯t take any risks. If Diapheis won, they would only get some punishments and nothing more. Because of the loss of two teams Diapheis would not dare to cause the kind of setback that would lead to the collapse of the Acheron Gang. If Diapheis lost, they could just give their employer''s information to this killer, saving their own life. They wouldn¡¯t do something desperate. This was the best news for Marvin. If they had helped Diapheis surround Marvin, even if Marvin¡¯s experience was plentiful he would still have little choice but to temporarily retreat, using indirect tactics. But in a one on one... He definitely wasn¡¯t scared of Diapheis! Diapheis¡¯ hands firmly held the huge axe, his two eyes seething with fury and tightly locked on Marvin. He was tall with well shaped muscle all over his body and a flame tattoo on his neck. ''Barbarian?'' Marvin flourished his twin daggers beautifully while secretly using Inspect. His luck was good. Diapheis¡¯ attributes were revealed in front of Marvin and as expected, he was a Barbarian. [Diapheis]: Lvl5 Commoner ¨C Lvl6 Fighter ¨C Lvl2 Barbarian ¨C HP 179 Marvin had to go all-out when facing Diapheis. This guy was a real fighter or he wouldn¡¯t have been able to establish his power in River Shore City, and in only a short six months, or so it was said. Due to his methods of creating small teams, Marvin even suspected that this guy was formerly from the military. A true soldier and a town guard were quite different, especially on the battlefield where they were cleanly tempered under the blood and fire, their willpower quite resolute. This was very helpful for fighting. Furthermore, being from the military meant knowing quite a lot of military-use martial skills. His axe was quite sharp, and if one were to get hit by it they would most likely die. ¡®His strength is at least at 19, which could totally suppress me. I need to dodge as much as possible and avoid blocking with my weapons." Marvin quietly moved while displaying an awfully calm expression on his face, but he was already on guard inside. This was the most powerful enemy he¡¯d encountered since his transmigration. While the two sides were locked in a stalemate, Marvin suddenly looked at his battle log: [Because you fought six enemies alone and scored a victory in a chaotic battlefield, you obtained the title, Chaotic Battlefield Expert.] [Chaotic Battlefield Expert]: When you fight multiple enemies, your dexterity temporarily increases by 1.] ¡®Multiple enemies? Does it count now?¡¯ Marvin thought happily, immediately switching titles from [Newborn Ranger] to the new [Chaotic Battlefield Expert]. That was one whole point of dexterity! He needed two levels to get an attribute point! Sure enough, after wearing this title his dexterity became 18(+1)! Apparently, even if the fourth team wasn¡¯t attacking they also had some enmity and were considered enemies. 19 dexterity! One more point and he would enter the ranks of the super-nimble. But Diapheis was extremely good at taking advantage of the opportunity, suddenly roaring in that split second when Marvin wasn¡¯t paying attention. 2nd rank Barbarian skill, [Intimidating Presence]! Marvin''s body immediately went stiff where he stood. [You experienced Intimidating Presence!] [Willpower check¡­] [Willpower check finished! Your body will continue to be stiff for 0.5 seconds!] "Shit!" Marvin gloomily let out. Diapheis laughed nastily while waving his gigantic axe toward him. Chapter 14: Bitter Struggle Chapter 14: Bitter Struggle Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ¡®That¡¯s bad!¡¯ As the sharp edge of the large axe flew forward to split Marvin in two, he forcefully turned his body at the last moment. [Stiffness lifted!] Marvin¡¯s rich fighting experience saved him once again, letting him quickly lean to the side to dodge the mortal blow. Boom! Diapheis clearly used all his strength to swing the great axe, and was unable to stop the blow from cleaving into the floor. A cloud of dust flew. Now! Marvin¡¯s eyes shined as he was dodging, and he suddenly dashed toward Diapheis¡¯ back. 19 points of dexterity gave him an extraordinary response time. He was as agile as a swallow, his legs clutching onto Diapheis¡¯ lower body while raising his twin daggers horizontally! Cutthroat! A hint of fear appeared in Diapheis¡¯ eyes! He didn¡¯t think his powerful Intimidating Presence would only produce the lowest effect on Marvin! ¡®This can¡¯t be!¡¯ Barbarian¡¯s Intimidating Presence was usually enough to stun low level adventurers for 2 seconds, not just a short 0.5 seconds. However, he couldn¡¯t have known that Marvin was someone who had transmigrated and gone through many battles, which had made him strong-willed. He wasn¡¯t that cowardly youth any more. Even if his willpower stat wasn¡¯t high, his soul was so tough that it played a crucial role in the check. Miscalculating the Intimidating Presence duration made Diapheis careless for a split second. But he was also an experienced fighter, so he directly let go of his great axe and quickly used both hands to protect his throat from Marvin¡¯s Cutthroat. Woosh! Blood flew violently, as Diapheis¡¯ left and right hands held onto Marvin¡¯s curved daggers! Cutthroat failed! But Marvin¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t over. He sneered, pivoting his whole body around his arms and above Diapheis in a gravity defying stance while twisting his curved daggers. "Ow!" Even with the strong willpower of a Barbarian, he still couldn¡¯t stand that unbearable pain. He pushed the curved daggers away but then felt an even more excruciating pain at his back. In that split second, the tip of a dagger stabbed into the left side of his spine. Marvin¡¯s body was fluttering in the air, his left hand already leaving the curved dagger behind while his right foot kicked it. "Argh!" Diapheis let out a pained scream as the dagger was nailed on his shoulder blade, approaching his heart. Marvin¡¯s body completed a perfect somersault in the air and stably landed on the ground. The elite team on the side felt coldness running down their backs while watching. This wasn¡¯t something a human could do! Exercising this kind of control over his body, only the abilities of those legendary high elves could compare. Diapheis wasn¡¯t an ordinary gangster. He wore heavy armor and apart from his throat and vitals there were only small gaps in his armor that one could exploit. Marvin could stab his dagger that accurately while in midair; even a 2nd rank Phantom Assassin would not dare to say that they could do it. This was the most natural skill and fighting instinct, tempered from experiencing countless battles. There was no shortcut to get there. These gang members already began rejoicing that they hadn¡¯t fought, because if they had, they would have certainly died. This dual wielding ranger¡¯s strength was not as simple as it looked. He certainly was a super-expert! "I heard some powerful experts could hide their strength, making their it appear lower by several levels." "This Masked Twin Blades is surely a super expert." "He is done for! We shouldn¡¯t irritate that super expert! Who knows how much that troubled noble paid to hire someone so powerful?" The few elite Acheron members had already been trembling in fear. ... But Marvin didn¡¯t care, because he wasn¡¯t able to kill Diapheis with those moves. ¡®There was no critical hit.¡¯ Marvin took a quick glance at the battle logs, somewhat regretful. Those moves were already close to the limit of what he could do with his body. He had used up quite a lot of stamina. Diapheis had lost more than 60HP and was bleeding but he was still alive. He painfully covered his back while panting. Every minute, every second, that dagger stuck on his body would both take some of his HP and reduce his willpower. "Damned Ranger!" He bitterly withstood the residual pain, displaying his abnormal Barbarian willpower. He picked up his great axe once again and did a powerful low sweep. Marvin¡¯s pupils dilated as he skillfully dodged with a roll. But Diapheis had clearly learnt his lesson as this time he did not give Marvin an opportunity. He only used part of his strength so that he could keep attacking. The crazily waving great axe painted violent and disordered shadows across the wide back yard. It seemed quite cold and lifeless under the moonlight. Marvin depressingly wandered outside the great axe¡¯s range, occasionally trying to launch an attack, but Diapheis would put his life on the line to threaten a mutually deadly exchange of blows to force Marvin back. Diapheis could take one of his blows but Marvin didn¡¯t dare to try taking one hit from that great axe. Both sides were caught in a bitter struggle. This was a willpower race. Marvin¡¯s stamina was quickly depleting while Diapheis'' HP was crazily dropping. That dagger played a key role in this battle. Unfortunately, Marvin hadn¡¯t had time to dip it in poison earlier or it would have gone smoother. But that kind of product was very restricted so getting ahold of it wasn¡¯t easy. The two were relying on willpower and instincts to fight, and the situation was deadlocked. The remaining five elite members looked at each other and suddenly moved forward to surround Marvin. The little girl hiding in the corner lost hope. They wanted to go against Marvin because they all saw that Marvin¡¯s stamina would soon run out. He began to pant. Dealing with Diapheis¡¯ axe already took a lot out of him. If they were to attack now, they would certainly defeat Marvin. No matter how strong, without stamina one still couldn¡¯t do anything. His threat and oppression weren¡¯t in effect anymore. "Are you sure you want to do that?" While doing a sliding step to once again dodge Diapheis, Marvin asked, "Could it be that you want to die?" "He is all talk!" A Thief among them said, "Let¡¯s surround him and push him around a bit and the boss will be able to dispose of him!" After he said that, the five came over from behind him. Enemies on both sides! A pale Diapheis was dragging his axe, cursing these opportunistic bastards in his heart, but nevertheless, they cooperated to get rid of Marvin. "Quickly escape!" The little girl couldn¡¯t help but rush out from her corner. At this time she saw Marvin turning his head and giving her a splendid smile. The next second, Marvin suddenly dashed toward those five people. The group of five immediately turned nervous, putting their weapons in front of them. But Marvin didn¡¯t attack them, instead skillfully dashing up a crate and jumping. Marvin exhausted all his stamina with this one jump, leaving those five behind him. "He is trying to run!" "Quick! Grab him!" "Idiots, chase quickly! He is already an arrow at the end of its flight!" Diapheis cursed loudly, and those five and Diapheis himself closed in on him in a fan shaped encirclement. At that time, the little girl hiding in the corner suddenly rushed out, standing in front of Marvin. She was holding a very small dagger while wearing an unyielding expression. She and Marvin would live or die together! "Thank you, Isabelle." Marvin suddenly tossed aside his curved dagger and petted the little girl¡¯s head. "This is the only thing I can do." The little girl voice was shivering but firm. "Mister Mask¡­ Can I call you that?" "Of course." Marvin smiled. The little girl then closed her eyes. Marvin¡¯s right-hand formed a fist and was aimed at the six approaching people. "Vs¡¯bon!" A queer word came out of Marvin throat like a sudden clap of thunder in the middle of the courtyard. This was Fairy Turin¡¯s language. There were less than fifty people proficient in it in the whole human world, and more than half of those had a Great Wizard title. A bright seven colored halo appeared on Marvin''s finger. Isabelle opened her eyes only to see a continuous rainbow flow gushing out of Marvin¡¯s hand. It was as beautiful as holiday fireworks. But also exceptionally cruel. This was one of the most frightening magics, [Rainbow Jet]! The six chasing people were all under the area of effect of the Rainbow Jet. The five 1st rank adventurers¡¯ bodies were hit by the rainbow ray and their bodies began to crystallize from fleshy human bodies to seven colored crystal. In an instant, these crystals broke down into pieces one after another, exploding into a large amount of blood and bone fragments, flying in all directions. This was a very bloody scene! Only Diapheis was a bit better because he had retreated and only his chest was hit by the rainbow ray. Despite that, his HP also dropped and he only had 30 HP left. The other five were definitely dead. "No!" Diapheis was sorrowfully screaming. Both his hands were crystallizing and he gradually lost the ability to swing his axe. "Lend me the dagger," Marvin asked. The little girl immediately handed it over. Marvin weighed it in his hand before it suddenly flew. Bang! Right in between the eyebrows! Diapheis¡¯ eyes were wide open with disbelief as he fell backward along with his great axe. "Scary?" Only Marvin and Isabelle were left in the courtyard. She tilted her head to one side and surprisingly, a smile appeared on her face. "Very beautiful." "Remember, don¡¯t touch them. People hit by the Rainbow Jet will carry crystal energy for two hours and this could infect others," Marvin warned. "Mister Mask, are you a Wizard? "No, I am only a Ranger," Marvin said. "But magic really is the most powerful killing tool nowadays." He quietly continued in his heart, ¡®I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be in half a year.¡¯ After that great calamity, a considerable number of Wizards exploded from absorbing too much of the world mana flow, while some were forced to drop a rank and the remaining ones turned into monsters due to the chaotic mana. This was a terrible calamity. The fourth Wizard Era was destroyed in such a short time. After a long period, mankind¡¯s wisest were able to re-learn how to use magic, but it obviously was a totally new kind of magic system. "Let¡¯s go to the basement." Marvin pulled Isabelle¡¯s hand and they entered the tunnel. Chapter 15: Becoming Famous Chapter 15: Becoming Famous Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was harvesting quite a lot of things inside the Acheron Gang¡¯s basement. After driving out a group of clueless dancers, he ruthlessly cleared out Diapheis¡¯ wealth. He took the valuable loot after removing some simple traps. The most important was money. He found six small pouch of silvers filled to the brim, each containing at least 100-200 silvers, and also a bag of jewels. According to his accounting skill, these pearls were worth several thousands silvers just at a glance. He just needed to find a suitable place to exchange them. The most important part was that he found a secret compartment in Diapheis¡¯ bedroom. Inside the hidden secret compartment was a green agate pouch with 26 gold coins inside! These were authentic wizard gold coins, a commonly used currency in the south! 26 wizard golds meant 26000 silvers! From Marvin¡¯s memories, last year the taxes in his territory only amounted to 2000 silvers. Running a gang was obviously not that lucrative. This money definitely had another origin. Unfortunately Diapheis already died. The guy was too strong so Marvin¡¯s capture plan ended up failing. But as he was about to leave the place, feeling some regrets at the missing information, he found a familiar face inside a small room. That was a young man with a short build and a wretched appearance. When Marvin found him, he was surprisingly unconscious on the floor. There was also a dancer whose clothes were ripped apart inside the room, seeming very frightened. She hid herself in the corner while looking fearfully at Marvin and Isabelle who just broke in. The little girl recognized her. With Isabelle¡¯s assistance, Marvin and the dancer had a simple conversation, and then she was given a few silvers before leaving. ¡®Truly an unlucky guy¡­ While forcing himself on her, the dancer pushed him and his head hit the corner of the table, making him lose consciousness. Seems like he is still alive. If I remember correctly, his name was Farmar. He should be my older cousin.¡¯ ¡®Farmar is Uncle Miller''s second son, he unexpectedly appeared in the Acheron Gang¡¯s basement. Looks like the identity of the mastermind is already quite obvious.¡¯ Coldness was apparent in Marvin¡¯s eyes, as he handed one of the small pouches to Isabelle. "This is yours. It should be enough for your mother to visit a Silver Church Priest." The little girl shook her head, "I can¡¯t use that much. I also didn¡¯t help when you were fighting." "You are a good guide. This is what you deserve." Marvin smiled. "Go. Cure your mother and then look for a safe place." "And then?" Isabelle asked, "What about you? Mister Mask." "I have a lot to deal with." Marvin glanced at his unconscious cousin, continuing,"If you and your mother have nowhere else to go, you can go to White River Valley one month from now. The lord there will take you in." "Didn¡¯t White River Valley fall to a pack of gnolls?" The little girl wasn¡¯t ignorant of the happenings in the outside world. The crimson color in her eyes grew even deeper. Marvin had some suspicions but he didn¡¯t have time. He had a lot of things that urgently needed doing. Verifying whether he was right or not about this little girl must wait. "It¡¯ll be different in a month." Marvin rubbed her head again. "Go. Be careful, don¡¯t attract attention." Isabelle gingerly took the pouch and hid it carefully. "En1!" She then took another look at Marvin before finally leaving the basement. Marvin looked at the unconscious Farmar and suddenly began kicking him. The pitiful guy painfully groaned while gradually waking up. "Who are you? That bitch? Damn it, Diapheis works for me." Farmar burst into a rage after waking. Marvin gave him another kick. Farmar¡¯s body, which had become useless from drinking wine and playing with women, was directly sent flying out. "You dare¡­" Before Farmar had finished, Marvin had already stepped on his stomach, grimly saying, "It looks like you don¡¯t understand your situation. I already killed Diapheis. In fact, after tonight the Acheron Gang will be a memory. I can see that you are wearing wealthy clothes so you must not be one of them. I have some questions for you." "You obviously can choose to not answer," he added while flashing his curved dagger. Farmar was immediately frightened, shivering. "Don¡¯t kill me! I can give you however much you want!" "You can ask around! My father is quite wealthy and our family has a villa in the rich district. Moreover, we will soon acquire a territory, becoming even richer. However much you want I can get it! Don¡¯t kill me!" Marvin unhurriedly asked, "Territory? Are you a noble?" Farmar hastily nodded, "Even if I am currently not a noble, it will happen very soon! As long as that foolish guy dies my father will inherit White River Valley. He has already bribed River Shore City officials and secretly changing a nobility title isn¡¯t that big of a deal. What¡¯s more, we are part of the household. My father Miller was originally the White River Valley¡¯s lord younger brother." "So what you¡¯re saying is, you and the Acheron Gang worked together in order to kill that foolish guy?" Marvin knowingly asked. Farmar swallowed and hurriedly nodded. "Exactly. That idiot stole the territory we deserved. We are only taking back what belongs to us. If you are Diapheis¡¯ enemy, by all mean don¡¯t kill me, we were only in a business relationship! Really, As long as you free me, you can ask for any amount of money, and I will give give it all to you. Don¡¯t kill me!" Marvin silently looked at the quest update, lightly shaking his head. Indeed, the mastermind was his own uncle that suddenly came back after getting rich. After finishing the side quest, 100 general exp showed up on Marvin¡¯s stats window. At the same time, a second side quest appeared, [Revenge]. [Revenge]: Since you clearly know who the mastermind is, you have to go all-out to get revenge. He would obstruct your way back to the territory as long as he is in River Shore City. This is fight with benefits at stake for both sides. Even though you are blood related, he would not stop getting his hands dirty. Perhaps you should make the first move. The quest reward was 500 general exp, quite generous. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t have this quest, Marvin would still go look for his troublesome uncle. Harming him like that with such a vicious heart, Marvin would absolutely not let him off. ... Seeing Marvin shaking his head, Farmar immediately began to panic, "I¡¯m not deceiving you! I can truly pay a large amount!" "Perhaps I don¡¯t want money." Marvin lightly took off his mask. Farmar stared blankly. "How could it¡­ You¡­ How¡­" He stupidly laid there. "I wonder sometimes, how could mankind be so vicious, starting with their own relatives?" Marvin lightly asked, "Perhaps you could tell me the answer? Dear cousin." Farmar suddenly summoned courage out of nowhere and tried to stand up! "You are Marvin! You scared me. You think that holding a dagger is enough to scare me? Damn bastard, I¡¯m not afraid of you!" Marvin took half a step back, as Farmar sinisterly climbed up and ruthlessly charged at him. "You should have already died! White River Valley is mine!" Woosh. A cold light flashed and a head rolled. "Poor guy¡­" Marvin shook his head, not staying in the basement any longer. Under the cover of the night, he left the Pyroxene bar. ... The next morning, the news of the overnight destruction of the Acheron Gang had already spread to River Shore City¡¯s major and minor powers. As for the two teams, they luckily survived because they had been sent out to suppress the situation. They also were assimilated very quickly into other gang powers. Everyone said that the Acheron Gang provoked someone they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with, someone with outstanding fighting skill who used twin daggers and wore a mask. He single-handedly eliminated the majority of the Acheron Gang¡¯s elite overnight, displaying quite frightening strength. Since then, the legend of [Masked Twin Blades] spread throughout River Shore City. And in a villa in the rich district of River Shore City, a plump middle-aged man¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper. In the hall above, a thick white layer of cloth was covering a stretcher placed on the ground. "Master Miller, Young Master Farmar, he¡­" A wrinkled old man leaning on a walking stick lifted the cloth to take a look, his expression turning cold. "[Masked Twin Blades]...?" Miller clenched his fist. "River Shore City didn¡¯t have this person before. Could it be Diapheis¡¯ enemy?" "How about offering a bounty?" The old man asked. Miller frowned before shaking his head, taking a long pause, and saying while gnashing his teeth, "Go look for the [Shadow Spider]¡¯s man. I must have my son¡¯s murderer cut into pieces." "Also, keep sending people to look for that kid Marvin. As long as he is in River Shore City, I can¡¯t fail to find him." "I¡¯m already itching to make my nephew meet his father." ... The undercurrent was raging through River Shore City but Marvin had already left the city early in the morning. His stamina was replenished by a night of rest. He left the city after a buying a few necessities, leaving towards the northwest. He would need at least a week before coming back after leaving. It would be time for Miller to die when he returned. His current strength was still somewhat lacking. Although he could single-handedly exterminate the Acheron Gang, Miller was not as easy to deal with. From the information he¡¯d received, there were at least two 2nd rank adventurers overseeing Miller¡¯s villa. This was a perk of being wealthy. As long as you were wealthy enough, there would be strong people willing to serve you. Miller¡¯s villa had even been provided with a small team of mercenaries, nominally used for business but actually a private army. He had clearly bribed the city hall. Want to kill him? It¡¯s not that easy. Marvin also needed some time to prepare some things while also increasing his strength. He was going north, toward a small mountain in the Hall Mountain Range. That mountain had been uninhabited for a long time and people had already forgotten what was there. But Marvin remembered. The [Scarlet Monastery], one of the rare few instances he clearly remembered in River Shore City¡¯s surroundings. A group of scarlet slaves had seized that place, and in addition, a lich that failed to reach godhood was lying dormant there. __________ 1- (T/N: En! is a nonverbal yes / understood / okay.) 2- (Instances are dungeons and special areas which could be accessed by multiple people or groups at the same time without them interfering with each other. ) Chapter 16: Void Conch Chapter 16: Void Conch Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin got rich overnight from exterminating the Acheron Gang. He was never stingy when it came to spending money, especially when used at the right places. Anyways, those silvers weren¡¯t wasted, as they would turn to scrap metal after the collapse of the currency system in the Calamity half a year from now, so it was better to change them into something useful. Especially those wizard golds. They were even more valuable, so it would be a waste if they weren¡¯t used before the collapse of the southern cities¡¯ currency system. Marvin was fully aware of this, so before he left River Shore City he disguised himself and entered the Ranger Guild. The Ranger Guild was actually a simple organization. They issued quests, generally remained neutral and would occasionally do some business. Marvin checked the Ranger Guild quest board and it didn¡¯t have the [Clean up the Scarlet Monastery] quest that would appear half a year later. This meant that those scarlet slaves were still keeping to themselves and their strength was still within a controllable range. As for that sleeping half-god lich, Marvin already had a plan. People said that he failed to reach godhood and fell into a deep sleep, but in fact, he only failed at the last moment. He had successfully formed a divinity. And right now, that divinity was quietly sitting inside the underground maze of the Scarlet Monastery. Marvin wanted this divinity, but not right now, as his current strength was too weak. That sleeping half-god lich would kill him in mere seconds. ... The Ranger Guild had a Wizard Alliance alchemist shop, and he spent a large amount of money there to buy an essential item. The most important void conch. [Void Conch] Quality: Uncommon Capacity: Four cubic chi1 empty space. Requirements: 10 Intelligence. (T/N: 1 chi = 0,33 meter) This clearly was a storage item. The void conch was the most common storage item because its raw material itself contained some dimension space. It only needed to be refined a bit and it would turn into a decent magic item. This thing was obviously worth a lot, and Marvin spent 3 wizard golds on it. Storage items were very expensive like uncommon items. Another thing worth mentioning was the [Wishful Rope]. It too was an uncommon item, costing 1600 silvers, far cheaper than the Void Conch. This was a multi-functional rope, said to come from the hand of a high elf. Based on its various kinds of enchantments, this rope could display all sorts of effects. This was adventurers¡¯ most wanted equipment. Unfortunately, the average adventurer couldn¡¯t afford uncommon items. More than a thousand silvers¡­ They might not be able to earn that much in their lifetime. Marvin was different, buying the Wishful Rope while not thinking too much about it, because he was relying on this equipment to enter the Scarlet Monastery. Without it, he would be unable to pass the monastery gate''s Pain Monks. ... Hall Mountain Range, on a nameless peak. Marvin, with twin blades in hands and the Void Conch around his neck, carefully treaded on the rough and uneven mountain path. Feinan¡¯s wilderness was quite a dangerous place. Although it wasn¡¯t too bad right now, after the calamity, the wilderness would be filled with monsters infected by chaotic mana. These creatures would be called devils. They were a lot stronger than they originally were, and more bloodthirsty. A lot of cities even fell under those monsters¡¯ destructive power. From Marvin¡¯s memories, River Shore City was one of the few southern city states that hadn¡¯t been overcome by the monsters. The reason was simple: River Shore in the south and Jewel Bay in the north both had a large scale influx of players. With the help of the players they fought back the large amount of monsters and thus River Shore City was saved. But this time... Marvin had a bad feeling. Those "gold children" players praised by all the natives might not be there this time. If that was the case, the problem was whether River Shore City was able to defend itself with its own power. But River Shore City was still a relatively safe place before the calamity. Especially this mountain. Because of that divinity¡¯s slight suppression, the creatures still possessed a bit of animal instinct and wouldn¡¯t draw close. This actually let Marvin¡¯s burdens decrease. Marvin followed a small path and was soon in front of a valley surrounded by dense fog. That place was the Scarlet Monastery''s main entrance. Two 2 meter tall Pain Monks each holding an iron rod were solemnly standing, looking far in the distance as if they were statues. In fact, they weren¡¯t living beings, but once an outsider approached, they would be activated by the lich¡¯s enchantment magic. At that time, Marvin would need to face two 3rd rank class holders, [Monk lvl5 ¨C Ascetic Monk lvl 5 ¨C Pain Monk lvl 2]. Pain Monk melee abilities were among of the best out of the 3rd rank classes. Not to mention the half-god lich who casted many curses on their bodies, each a strong buff. If you wanted to get rid of these guys you had to be at least Legend level. Or send an army of 2nd rank adventurers. In some cases, human wave tactics could be quite useful. ... Marvin wasn¡¯t intending to go through the main entrance, and instead planned to take a shortcut. The Scarlet Monastery was built in a valley in the middle of sheer cliffs, with no suitable places to climb. But there was always an exception. Marvin knew that there was a goblin cavern nearby, and after eliminating the few goblins inside you could find a small platform. Using the wishful rope there he could descend to the Scarlet Monastery. But it was a bit risky. Inside the Scarlet Monastery, aside from the scarlet slaves, there were those freak Demon God Enforcers. Scarlet slaves stayed within the range of their areas, but those Demon God Enforcers liked to move outside their areas, constantly roaming everywhere. This added a lot of unstable factors to Marvin¡¯s infiltration plan. But what plan didn¡¯t have risks? Marvin circumvented the valley by using a narrow and winding road around the peak. Half an hour later, he really found a hidden entrance concealed behind a large amount of grass. The goblin cavern. It often hid six to eight goblins. They might be carrying weapons but they should be rough weapons, as they preferred using clubs. Goblins had an average level around 2. Only large goblin tribes might have goblins above 1st rank. Marvin might have been unable to defeat a goblin before he had become an adventurer. But he had already raised his Ranger level to 4 after his battle at the Pyroxene Bar, thanks to Diapheis and his subordinates giving him a considerable amount of battle experience. He was still a powerless noble just a few days ago. If anyone knew about this kind of leveling speed they would be shocked. Marvin currently had 90 HP. He bought a set of leather armor at the Ranger Guild that could take some attacks while guaranteeing that his dexterity wouldn¡¯t be impeded. This level-up also gave him 24 skill points, making his skill points reach 42. Marvin invested 20 skill points in the new skill [Climb]. In fact, he needed at least 30 points in Climb to be able to use the rope to enter the Scarlet Monastery. But the Wishful Rope had a hidden bonus lowering the Climb requirement by 10 so he only needed to use 20 points. The remaining 22 were saved for later use. ... He pushed the grass thicket aside and crouched down before walking in. He used a flint to light a simple torch he had also bought in the Ranger Guild, making a faint flame appear inside the cavern. A weird shout echoed from the depths of the cavern. With a torch in his left-hand and a curved dagger in his right, Marvin bluntly started killing his way in. Half a minute later, a few green bodies were spread on the ground in the depths of the goblin cavern. These goblins were all uncivilized and hadn¡¯t developed any wisdom so one couldn¡¯t speak with them. Their strength was low and thus, they quickly turned into corpses under Marvin¡¯s dagger. Goblin caverns had this particular smell of rotting creatures. Most people would directly leave. But Marvin still carefully searched the surroundings in case there was a treasure chest or maybe some spoils of war. He knew that goblins were usually quite poor but he would still not exclude an unforeseen event. Being over-cautious would sometimes bring an unexpected harvest. Marvin found an undamaged chest in a corner of the goblin cavern. There was a copper lock on the chest and it looked like someone had tried to force it open. No need to guess, as it was certainly the work of those goblins. ¡®There is some mud on the chest. They probably dug it out of the nearby swamp. The copper lock has magic imbued in it, so it¡¯s probably a magic lock. However, the magic in the air seems quite weak. Probably a low rank enchantment.¡¯ ¡®What is hidden inside?¡¯ Marvin took a scroll from the void conch with hesitation. This was a costly scroll known as a [Lesser Magic Unlock Scroll] used to replace Thief skill, Unlock. There were two kinds of unlock scrolls: the first one opened ordinary locks while the second opened enchanted locks, the latter is especially expensive. Marvin bought 10 common unlock scrolls and only 5 magic unlock scrolls. There were many places hiding treasure chests inside the Scarlet Monastery. Marvin¡¯s target was those hidden treasure chests. He wasn¡¯t sure if this small treasure chest in front of him was worth using a magic unlock scroll. ¡®From my memories, there should be three treasure chests with magic locks in the second hall, while the rest are all ordinary locks.¡¯ ¡®The second hall has corpse seeker with a keen sense of smell roaming about. With my current level I won¡¯t dare to try sneaking around." ¡®Might as well give it a shot.¡¯ Marvin made up his mind and ripped a Lesser Magic Unlock Scroll. A pale white key flew out from the scroll and entered the lock. Clank! The lock opened. Marvin listened attentively. There shouldn¡¯t be any traps inside but for the sake of being cautious he stood away from the chest and used a twig to open it. There was no trap inside the chest, as expected. Marvin sighed in relief and approached. Inside the three chi tall chest, Marvin saw a few pieces of yellow parchment along with a blue colored gem. Chapter 17: Ghost Hallway Chapter 17: Ghost Hallway Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Holding the few pieces of parchment, Marvin felt moved. He recognized the language but he didn¡¯t speak it. This was the language of the ancient goblins. Before the goblin clans fell, this race had quite a dazzling civilization. Their accomplishments in the engineering field rivaled those of the dwarves. Marvin knew very little about the ancient goblins¡¯ fall, but he was quite knowledgeable on the their strong engineering. ¡®Looks like these sheets contains knowledge of the ancient goblins¡¯ engineering.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t have an engineering class, and even with the nobility knowledge field, I still can¡¯t read it.¡¯ ¡®But this thing must be kept carefully, it might come in handy later.¡¯ Marvin didn¡¯t recognize the character at the top, but he could understand the design. There was a realistic symbol on top of the stack of parchment. If he guessed right, that should be a very famous kind of construct in engineering, the mechanical ghost statue. It seemed that this treasure chest wasn¡¯t dug up by the goblins, but rather had been handed down from generation to generation. Marvin took the stack of parchment along with the gem made from an unknown material and carefully put it away. There were quite a lot of blue colored gems, but he was a total beginner in the [Geology] and [Jewel Appraising] fields so he couldn¡¯t tell this gem¡¯s origin. He had to find a specialist jewel appraiser. But since the gem and the blueprint of the mechanical ghost statue were stored together, it was safe to assume that they probably came from the same place. ... Because of the stack of ancient goblin parchments, this small and damp goblin cavern didn¡¯t feel so dirty any more. Marvin cheerfully followed the small path down. He soon arrived at the end of the cavern and started feeling the walls. A small platform appeared in front of him after pushing a stone. The sunset could be seen in the distance as dense fog rose up in the valley. Marvin¡¯s small body stood on the platform, staring at the bottom. He only saw the monastery gate not too far away. Those two Pain Monks were guarding the door, completely ignorant of what was happening inside. The scarlet slaves would hide in the Ghost Hallway''s back door to pray, so if there weren¡¯t any problems, they would avoid going outside. As for the Demon God Enforcers, there were only a few of those freaks in the whole monastery. Marvin hoped his luck wouldn¡¯t be too bad as the monastery was quite vast. Surely he wouldn¡¯t bump into one right? On the side of the small platform was a small tree with deep roots, even growing inside rocks. Marvin tied one end of the Wishful Rope to the tree, and the other end to his waist. Under the sunset, he held firmly onto the rope, cautiously going down, bit by bit. Marvin¡¯s nimble shadow could be seen slowly climbing down the cliff in the fog. Three minutes later, his feet touched the bottom. ¡®Got down safely.¡¯ He checked his surroundings and found no traces of the Demon God Enforcers. After chanting the incantation to untie the rope, the Wishful Rope automatically coiled itself toward the top, leaving no trace behind. It would remain on standby until Marvin wanted to go back up. He would just have to say the incantation and the rope would stretch back down again. This was the skill of a high elf after all. Only they had the ability to make such ingenious equipment. Taking advantage of the fact that there was still a bit of light in the sky, Marvin prepared himself to use his hands to feel his way in. He then arrived at the first hall. But at that time, the sound of a horse approaching could suddenly be heard, coming from the depth of the valley! ¡®Not good!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a Demon God Enforcer!¡¯ ¡®He is close!¡¯ Marvin stiffened and stuck himself to the cliff wall almost instinctively. He quickly moved a few steps and found a small depression. Hide! [Hide (41+9) skill successfully used!] [Wilderness bonus effect¡­] [Environment (Mountain Wall, Dense Fog) bonus...] ... The tall armored horseman on a frightening warhorse arrived at the empty space outside the Ghost Hallway. There were around ten meters from here to the door. Marvin gripped his curved dagger firmly, extremely nervous. He would be unable to beat this kind of Demon God Enforcer! The Demon God Enforcer by itself was close to two meters tall, and he was riding a frightening warhorse. Marvin might not be tall enough to reach his waist. On top of that he was wearing a full set of heavy armor which was the bane of the Ranger class. His curved dagger slashing at that kind of strong armor would probably just bend. As for a hitting a vital... Since they were creatures that had already died once, they no longer had any vitals. Assuming this thing was only at the 2nd rank, Marvin estimated that even if he was a Phantom Assassin at the peak of the 2nd rank, it would still be a tricky situation fighting one of them. Its defense and vitality were both high enough to make people infuriated. Holy water would work, but sadly, the holy water in Marvin¡¯s Void Conch was just common holy water with a really low concentration. The holy water sold by the Silver Church was seriously diluted. The holy power contained inside was probably not even 1/100000. It was enough to deal with mere zombies, but using it to deal with a Demon God Enforcer was as ridiculous as trying to kill a vicious dog with perfume. Marvin could only pray that his hiding skill was able to display its effect. That Demon God Enforcer was quickly passing by Marvin when he suddenly halted. Marvin heart sank. But contrary to his expectations, the Demon God Enforcer abruptly let out a few weird and unpleasant sounding words. It didn¡¯t take long for the monastery door gate to open. The Demon God Enforcer pulled on the reins and the warhorse went straight inside, not looking back. Those two Pain Monks were still expressionless as the door once again closed. A cloud of dust flew. ... ¡®Luckily I didn''t climb down slower and meet a Demon God Enforcer.¡¯ Three minutes later, Marvin was soaked in sweat all over and, not daring to stay there, quickly entered the Ghost Hallway. His Hide skill had saved him this time. Maybe the Demon God Enforcer also hadn¡¯t expected that someone could sneak through under the strict watch of the two Pain Monks. But if it was when he was hanging in mid air, he could have done nothing to conceal himself or to hurriedly deal with his stuff. This Demon God Enforcer must have been out to carry out a mission. Their boss, [Avenger] Fegan, a man full of ambitions, was staying in the third hall. In the past he was the sleeping lich¡¯s follower, but later he started having ideas on that divinity. A troublesome guy in short, and Marvin had no intention to look for Fegan to drink a cup of tea. His main goal this time was those eighteen rooms between the 1st Hall and the Ghost Hallway. There might be scarlet slaves monsters in those rooms. They weren¡¯t dead but the Demon God Enforcers deprived them of their ability to think. Killing them would reward a pitiful amount of experience and it was unlikely to give him anything. However there were a lot of treasure chests inside those rooms, and these were Marvin¡¯s targets. Marvin used Stealth, walking cautiously inside the quiet Ghost Hallway. Although the Scarlet Monastery wasn¡¯t an underground city and the probability of traps being there was low, Marvin was still doing a dangerous job, so he had to be careful. Triggering any trap would be a terrible thing, especially an alarm trap. Paintings were hanging on both sides of the Ghost Hallway. They were all portraits. Knights, nobles, wizards, scholars¡­. These portraits were all smiling, but it was a very weird smile. If you stared at a painting for too long, it would send shivers down your spine. Their eyes felt like they were staring right back at you. Their smiles seemed to hide wicked intentions. There was something off about these paintings. But Marvin didn¡¯t examine them, as he had often gone to the Scarlet Monastery. As long as he didn¡¯t pay attention to those, he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble. He followed the Ghost Hallway path for some time until arriving at a fork. It had three different paths. Each led to identical rooms, having 6 each for a total of 18 rooms. At the end of the three paths was the first hall. ¡®The final destination.¡¯ Marvin leaned toward the left side. He planned to clean up these rooms one by one starting from the left, looking for treasure chests. Uncommon items could appear inside these treasure chests. Marvin once got an uncommon dagger from this place in his past life. That dagger¡¯s effect was pretty good, so he used it for quite a long time. At that time, he unexpectedly caught a glimpse of a painting from the corner of his eyes. This painting was quite special and Marvin was suddenly attracted to it. ¡®Oh? This painting¡­ Why didn¡¯t I see it in my past life?¡¯ Marvin, somewhat surprised, looked at the last painting of the left wall of the Ghost Hallway. A young lady was painted, her hair the same color as wheat and her smile very brilliant. She was quite different from the other people depicted in the paintings. Her smile felt very sincere. ¡®Weird.¡¯ This was the first discrepancy between Marvin¡¯s game world and this world. He couldn¡¯t help but stay and take a look at the painting¡¯s description. But the name of the painting made him jump back, frightened. [Headless Girl]! This was a ghost!? The girl in the painting was clearly a proper young lady! Marvin suddenly was filled with a kind of strange feeling. He shivered, abruptly looking at his own stat window and battle logs. Nothing happened. ¡®Could it be psychological?¡¯ ¡®No curse and no willpower check¡­ Did my courage decrease?¡¯ Marvin muttered, going back on his way. He quickly approached the first room, gently pushing the door to leave a small opening. He could see a wooden bed in the room thanks to the dim light from the sunset, and sitting on top of the bed was an apathetic man. Scarlet slave! Marvin pushed the door open with his foot and kept his body low, rolling on the floor before attacking on the edge of the bed. That scarlet slave awoke and was about to make some noise but Marvin¡¯s curved dagger had already cut down his throat. No blood. No scream. That scarlet slave died just like that. They weren¡¯t soul puppets so Marvin only got a mere 11 exp from killing it. The same as a low level Thief, or maybe even worse. But there was other compensation in the room. A shabby wooden chest was impressively standing besides the absolutely empty bed. Chapter 18: Headless Girl Chapter 18: Headless Girl Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Lucky! There was a chest in the first room. Although this chest seemed old, the things inside rarely lost their functions because of the passage of time. Marvin leaned forward and gently shook the wooden chest. He had no points in the two relevant skills, [Trap Disabling] and [Lockpicking]. Therefore, he had to do everything based on his experience. Trap disabling was a Ranger skill. It was extremely important in team fights and especially in dungeons. But Marvin didn¡¯t plan to take this path, because this field would waste valuable skill points and wasn¡¯t worthwhile. As Rangers and Thieves were related classes, the Thief skill lockpicking could be cross-classed at the price of twice the skill points it cost for the Thief class. Marvin felt it wasn¡¯t worth it. He could use a low level unlock scroll to deal with treasure chests. If he could use money to solve the issue, why should he spend skill points? There was a light sound inside the wooden chest. Marvin put his ear close to listen. ¡®There shouldn¡¯t be any trap. Only a simple lock.¡¯ He tore up a common unlock scroll to open the copper lock. As a precaution, he used the twig he was carrying to open the wooden chest. Woosh! A dart came flying from the wooden chest before crashing on the mud wall. Marvin frowned. His own judgement had surprisingly been wrong. Without [Listen] he could only rely on his natural sense of hearing, which made it quite difficult to find these small crafty traps. Fortunately, he had been cautious enough. He moved to take a closer look at the dart. The dart tip was dark green, obviously dipped in poison. He recognized that kind of dart. The special Ninja class from an island in the east had this type of dart as one of their signature weapons. ¡®Seems like this treasure chest came from a Ninja.¡¯ Marvin took the only thing present inside the treasure chest, a thin book. There were a few words written in common language on top of the book. ¨C Introduction to Hidden Weapons ¨C ¡®It was a skill book! And a Ninja skill book on top of that!¡¯ Marvin blinked. A skill book¡­ Finding one relied on luck, so looking for one specifically was pointless. He had fought a few Ninjas in his previous life as a Ruler of the Night. Although those players ended up defeated by him, Marvin still had a deep impression of the countless waves of hidden weapons they used. After using the book ¨C Introduction to Hidden Weapons ¨C, the user could learn the way to use 1 to 3 beginner concealed weapons. Using a skill book was only affected by the user¡¯s stats, having no class requirement. For example, if a Berserker picked up a ¨C Burning Hands ¨C skill book and had enough intelligence and some casting basics, he could learn that spell. But of course everyone knows that there¡¯s no way a Berserker could use magic or know casting basics. As for learning hidden weapons, there was a high dexterity requirement. It required one to be able to control the strength of every part of the body. An ordinary person would find it quite difficult to master it in a short amount of time. But this wasn¡¯t a problem for Marvin. His control over his body was more than precise enough to learn how to use concealed weapons without spending much time. There was nothing else inside the chest so he just carefully put away the valuable skill book. He once again used Stealth and left the room. But suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a faint white shadow flying past. What the hell! Marvin was startled. He looked at that place but it was actually empty, nothing at all. ¡®Just my imagination?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s face grew solemn. He looked at the battle logs and his stats window once again but there was nothing. The sky was already dark and the moonlight didn¡¯t feel that bright through the dense fog. He didn¡¯t have dark vision, so his ability to see things was quite limited. But it was the same for those scarlet slaves. Their rooms were lit by candle which made it a lot easier for Marvin to assassinate them. That white shadow¡­ What was it? Marvin was somewhat nervous. He had never gone through that kind of event. This place was strange. It seemed he needed to quickly finish his business. Marvin reminded himself to stay alert at all times and arrived at the second room¡¯s door. The inside was pitch black, so there shouldn¡¯t be any scarlet slave. He opened the door and went inside. ... There were a total of 18 rooms, and 10 scarlet slaves. Marvin took around 2 hours to clear those 18 rooms. He harvested 90 battle exp and 6 treasure chests. Out of those 6 chests, only one of them had a magic lock while the rest were all ordinary locks. Apart from that concealed skill book, the remaining 4 chests gave him a pouch of gold bars, a necklace, a bottle of unknown medicine and a handwritten ancient book of the Scarlet Monastery¡¯s history. Marvin had already found the book before. This book looked as if it was an average and boring old book, but it actually held a huge secret of the Scarlet Monastery. But this secret and the sleeping lich both needed a certain strength in order to be explored. Marvin carefully put the book away. The gold bar¡¯s purity was quite high, and could be converted for a considerable amount of wealth in any city. When it came to money, it was always the more the better. The bottle of medicine was the same as that blue gem, both needing appraisal. Marvin was no apothecary, so he obviously couldn¡¯t appraise it. The only thing that could be put to good use right away was in fact that necklace: [Mark of the Moon (Necklace)] Quality: Uncommon Effect: Field of view in moonlight +50 May Faniya¡¯s sight guide your path. Requirement: 14 Intelligence. ... Faniya was the moon deity¡¯s name. Marvin just happened to meet the 14 intelligence requirement, so he didn¡¯t hesitate and equipped the necklace right away. [You equipped Mark of the Moon¡­] [Moonlight vision +50¡­] Two specks of bright light flashed in Marvin¡¯s eyes. Marvin could clearly see everything around him through the dusky moonlight. This was the additional 50 moonlight vision he just gained. There were a lot of different kinds of visions. The most common was sunlight vision, the normal kind. Marvin had a quite average 100 points of sunlight vision with his human race. This meant that on a flat area with enough sunlight, Marvin could see a living being within 1000 meters and could more or less differentiate between a person and an animal. Rangers had a more powerful skill called [Long Range Vision], which let rangers see past the human limit, further in the distance. But this skill was limited to sunlight vision. Sunlight vision¡¯s counterparts were dark vision and moonlight vision, which the average humanoid race didn¡¯t have any bonus in. Mankind¡¯s moonlight vision was at 10 while dark vision was around a pitiful 1. Some with inferior vision would be near 0. Moonlight vision¡¯s uses were quite limited but it would display its effect as long as there was moonlight. In short, Marvin was quite pleased with this uncommon necklace effect. At least, walking in the moonlight later on would be much easier. ... In front of Marvin was the last chest with a magic lock. That chest was a bit problematic. He had already used 2 magic unlock scrolls but they both had failed. Using an unlock scroll to open a lock had a certain chance of failure. This kind of situation showed the strength of the enchantment on the lock. He still had 2 more magic unlock scrolls but the problem was that a magic lock could only take 3 scrolls. If the third time was still a failure, the lock would become immune to scrolls. Marvin had a headache. Should he bet on luck? Or go back with the chest to buy an advanced magic unlock scroll? ¡®Forget it, better be safe than sorry. Let¡¯s take the chest back.¡¯ This chest wasn¡¯t too big, barely fitting inside the Void Conch. But as he tried to put it in the Void Conch, he surprisingly found that he couldn¡¯t. ¡®Storage rejection!?¡¯ ¡®What kind of thing is inside? To reject a storage item?¡¯ ¡®Or is it the chest itself that has a storage rejection?¡¯ This changed things, Marvin couldn¡¯t take the chest back so he could only gamble one last time. Ripping the last magic unlock scroll, he calmly waited for the result. The light blue magic key entered the keyhole abruptly followed by a "Kacha!" ¡®Did it work?¡¯ Marvin felt slightly happy. But the key suddenly shattered! The magic lock trembled before returning to normal. Still unable to open it? Marvin was a little gloomy. This chest obviously had something good, but being unable to get it really was annoying. A cold wind blew past. Marvin¡¯s heart suddenly grew cold. ¡®It¡¯s that white shadow again!¡¯ ¡®It kept following me!¡¯ Marvin suddenly turned around, his curved dagger silently appearing in his hand. But this time the area wasn¡¯t empty. It had a powerful blinding light! [Strong Light]! "Despicable trick!" Marvin closed his eyes just as the light ray appeared, his fighting instinct helping him make the best decision! He didn¡¯t retreat but instead dashed forward with his twin daggers. The daggers had already been smeared with holy water. Regardless which demon or ghost, it would be unable to withstand it. "Wait wait¡­" "I didn¡¯t mean to harm you." A timid voice spoke, "Can you keep your eyes closed? I don¡¯t want you to look at my current appearance. I don¡¯t want anyone to see what I look like right now." Marvin slowed his movements. This was clearly a girl¡¯s voice. "Don¡¯t open your eyes!" As Marvin opened both eyes, the white shadow immediately went past him. "You can¡¯t look at me or you¡¯ll be cursed!" The girl¡¯s voice turned anxious. Marvin asked while clenching his curved dagger, "Who are you?" His had sweat on his palms. It was the first time he had ever met such a strange thing. There wasn¡¯t any event like that when he came to the Scarlet Monastery in his previous life. Could it be an event triggered by the first person entering the monastery? "I am Vanessa." The voice behind Marvin said, "They call me Headless Girl." Headless Girl¡­ Vanessa?! Marvin seemed to remember something. Chapter 19: Painting World Chapter 19: Painting World Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Headless Girl Vanessa. Marvin started to remember something about this name. In the game he often took time to check the game forum. He once saw a picture posted by an anonymous player ID. On the picture was an ornament shaped like a platycodon flower. That ornament was an uncommon item, but the effect was quite astonishing. Marvin still remembered its attributes [Vanessa¡¯s gift] Quality: Uncommon Effect: Fear resistance +10 Requirement: Help the headless girl accomplish her dream. ... This was obviously a quest reward item. At the time, that guy sharing his equipment info was most likely just showing off, so most people overlooked it. Luckily, Marvin¡¯s memory was quite good as he was still able to remember its attributes. There were not many items that could raise fear resistance in this world. Marvin remembered a few but they were hard to get hold of. There was originally no clue for how to get Vanessa¡¯s gift. But he just now figured it out. That anonymous player posted the picture just a week after the Scarlet Monastery instance was released. He probably was the first player to enter the Scarlet Monastery and triggered the headless girl quest then. "Vanessa¡­ Why can¡¯t I look at you?" Marvin asked hesitantly, wanting to know the ins and outs of the situation. He could feel that the girl had no malicious intent. "Because my current appearance is very frightening. Every ordinary human that looked at me would be cursed from fear. You might lose your mind!" Vanessa explained, "So please, by all means, don¡¯t turn and look at me, please? Marvin nodded. The headless girl¡¯s body probably had a [Strong Fear Effect] attached to it, that kind of trick. If someone saw her body, he would need to face a fear check. Although Marvin had a tough soul, if his body was unable to endure and failed the check, he would be done for. He still wasn¡¯t fond of taking risks. "Why did you appear?" he asked. "My head has been stolen by a despicable person. Can you help me retrieve it?" Vanessa quietly asked. The girl¡¯s voice felt somewhat terrifying in this quiet empty room. Marvin glanced at the shadow on the ground. Under the light of the moon, a blurry shadow could be seen on the ground. ¡®There really is no head.¡¯ Marvin gloomily cursed in his heart; sure enough, it¡¯s the [Headless Girl]. He forced a laugh. "I am a mere human, why do you think I can help you?" "I can feel that you have strong willpower, and your fighting skills are quite excellent," Vanessa said in a low voice. "You can stealth and could easily steal my head back without that despicable guy noticing you." "I need more detailed information to decide whether I should get involved in your matter." Marvin spread his arms as if there was nothing he could do, adding, "I don¡¯t want to lose my life." ... Ten minutes later, a sneaky shadow returned to the ghost hallway. He approached the painting. Headless Girl. He was pondering whether he should accept the headless girl¡¯s request or not. An item able to increase fear resistance wasn¡¯t something easy to find. On top of that, the quest didn¡¯t require fighting, only stealing something, which was his domain. After agreeing to the headless girl¡¯s request, another quest appeared in Marvin¡¯s quest menu. Marvin already knew about the quest details, and the reward was a "???". This kind of random quest reward was always a gamble, but luckily this time, he already knew what the quest reward was. He followed Vanessa¡¯s directions and gently put both hands on the painting. "Relax, relax." Vanessa¡¯s gentle and soft voice could be heard next to his ears. "Close your eyes." "Now step forward." Marvin did as told. "Creak!" Marvin opened a door and took two steps forward while closing his eyes. The quiet and peaceful surroundings suddenly turned clamorous. A bird was chirping on top of a branch. It seemed like he had arrived in a forest. The next second, Marvin opened his eyes and sure enough, he was in a small forest. [You have discovered a mysterious location ¨C Boknin] [Knowledge ¨C Insight +5] [Knowledge ¨C Insight ¨C Boknin world]: This place is a painting made up of distorted space, located between Feinan Continent and the Underworld. It looks like an ordinary farm, but Evil Spirit envoy Morris rules over every piece of land here. He has two forces under his control, crow patrols and dark knights. Every fine thing in this place is false. [You have entered the painting world ¨C Boknin¡­] He was surrounded by birds, fragrances and surroundings full of vitality. Behind him was an almost dried up locust tree. He made sure to remember that tree¡¯s look and location as it was his only way home. The headless girl wasn¡¯t able to come with him in the painting world, so he had to act alone for what came next. His target was a castle on a hill in Boknin. This castle belonged to the lord of this area, known as old Morris, who apparently was an lower plane Evil Spirit Envoy specialized in removing people¡¯s souls and sealing them in his own painting world. Caution was required in this kind of place. Otherwise, a careless person might have to stay forever inside this terrible painting world. Vanessa¡¯s head was concealed in Morris¡¯ castle bedroom. Marvin had to sneak in, steal the head, and then return it to Vanessa. Then Vanessa¡¯s soul could be freed, and Marvin¡¯s quest would be completed. ¡®If it were a high-level Evil Spirit Envoy, he should have been able to subdue the willpower of the girl¡¯s soul. Morris is probably an ordinary Evil Spirit Envoy, perhaps a 2nd rank Evil Spirit Sorcerer.¡¯ ¡®Unfortunately, the holy water sold by the Silver God Church had a very low concentration. If I could get hold of a #13 holy water, maybe I would have a chance to get rid of Morris.¡¯ Evil Spirit Envoys and those like Heiss were different. Even though they might share the Evil Spirit Sorcerer class line, their races were different. Lower plane Evil Spirits were very vicious, had a strong vitality and didn¡¯t have any weak points like human grave robbers. ... Marvin walked quickly and stealthily out of the forest and arrived on a small hill mound. He gazed into the distance from the small hill and saw a large field of wheat growing healthily and a few silhouettes roaming there. Those were obviously the farmers tending to the land. This was a true world. "Really amazing¡­" Marvin was astonished. There was a castle on top of a small hill at the end of the wheat field. Marvin crossed the wheat field without startling anyone. His perfected Stealth had outstanding results, even if it was limited by the skill level. He soon arrived at the castle. There was only a bridge made of a single log outside the castle. The other sides of the castle were surrounded by cliffs. And at the other end of the single log bridge was a team of guards. ¡®A bit tricky.¡¯ Marvin didn¡¯t dare try to get past those guards using stealth; that would be courting death. Stealth didn¡¯t make someone invisible. What¡¯s more, in broad daylight like right now, the effect would be very weak. It seemed he needed to wait for the evening. He found a hidden place to rest. ... In the evening, an ox-cart set off from the ranch at the bottom of the hill and slowly made its way toward the castle. Marvin¡¯s eyes brightened from his hidden spot. ¡®Hmm? The ox-cart upper layer is green vegetables and fruits? And potatoes?¡¯ ¡®That farmer is going toward the castle!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s it!¡¯ He ran quickly. ... The farmer driving the ox-cart was leisurely waving his long whip as the old cow slowly advanced and hesitated on the small path. After passing a small curve in the road, the farmer suddenly saw a hint of silver through the corner of his eyes. "Eh!?" He immediately stopped the cart and jumped down. That was a piece of silver! A piece of silver, that kind of thing was good currency in any place, even in Boknin! The farmer¡¯s face showed a hint of happiness while checking his surroundings before quickly putting away this piece of silver. Afterwards, he quickly got back on the cart before setting out again toward the castle. The farmer slowly moving forward didn¡¯t find out that there was another person under his cart. Marvin¡¯s four limbs clutched onto the walls of the hollow depression under the ox-cart in an X-shape, with his back pushed against the bottom of the cart. Fortunately he was only 14 years old this year with a small build, allowing his body to fit in this hiding spot. He once had a similar experience, but at that time he had used the assassin¡¯s special [Bone Shrink] skill to change his height and weight. Five minutes later, the ox-cart arrived at the castle gate. After a simple check, the guards let it go inside. Marvin, still under the cart, felt his limbs getting very weary but clenched his teeth and persevered. This was the safest way to enter the castle. The cart was slowly moving inside the castle, probably toward the kitchen or the warehouse. Marvin carefully scouted around and when he saw that no one was around, he suddenly let go, silently lying on his stomach. The ox-cart kept going, the driver completely unaware of what had transpired. Marvin checked his surroundings, used Stealth and instantly disappeared into the castle main lobby. ... The lord¡¯s bedroom was quite easy to find, as it was the highest room in the castle. In general, only idiots would set traps in their own bedroom. After learning through the servants gossiping that the city lord Morris would spend the night in his laboratory, Marvin waited until evening and then decisively sneaked into that spooky room. He looked around the room for a while before finally beginning to search through the mess. Bat claws, a human skull, bones from the hand of a demon¡­ Some spell reagents in short. He finally managed to find a parcel among the mess. It was covered with a dark cloth with a special and somewhat strange nail keeping it closed. This was exactly what Vanessa described. ¡®A curse to turn one into an Evil Spirit Slave?¡¯ Marvin recognized these patterns. It looked like this Evil Spirit Envoy had planned to turn Vanessa into an Evil Spirit Slave. It was no wonder that he didn''t want to destroy her soul. He hid the parcel into the Void Conch, ready to leave. But right when he was about to leave, footsteps could be heard from outside the bedroom. Marvin heart sank as he rolled and hid under the bed. One second later, fire brightened the room and a pair of cloth shoes appeared in his sight. Chapter 20: The Lich’s Severed Finger Chapter 20: The Lich¡¯s Severed Finger Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ¡®Damn it! Weren¡¯t those slaves gossiping about Morris staying the night in his lab?¡¯ When Marvin saw that pair of common cloth shoes from under the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but silently curse. In all of Boknin, the only one that could freely enter this room was certainly the city lord Morris. A 2nd rank Evil Spirit Sorcerer and an Evil Spirit Envoy, quite problematic. If this old man was a cautious person... Even if Marvin kept being cautious, he still had to deal with this turn of events. It would be hard to guarantee no mistakes occurred during the night. He could only pray that the Evil Spirit Sorcerer would be unable to find his hiding spot. The only thing that made him feel better was that Evil Spirit Sorcerers'' perception was the same as that of ordinary people, not that great. He would be unable to find him unless he used a detection magic. ... Morris the Evil Spirit Sorcerer was holding onto a candle and pacing back and forth in the room for a moment. He suddenly opened one curtain. From his position, Marvin could only see that behind the curtain was a closet. The should be a mirror in the closet. The old man suddenly knelt down, putting the candle on top of his head and loudly chanting something. The surface of the mirror rippled just like the surface of a lake. Drops of sweat appeared on Marvin¡¯s forehead. ¡®Which Lower Plane Lord is he trying to contact?¡¯ ¡®Damn it! Right at the time when he was going to contact an Lower Plane Lord?¡¯ He was still calm, having quickly thought of three escape plans, but they were dependent on the fact that the evil spirit lord couldn¡¯t enter Boknin as he wished. Because of many god seals, evil spirit lords were unable to set foot on Feinan Continent. But this was a painting world! This was Boknin! A level 4 ranger facing a superior legendary evil spirit lord¡­ His rich experience wouldn¡¯t even matter! He could only pray that neither the evil spirit lord nor the evil spirit envoy would find his hiding spot under the bed. ... "Great [Nefarious Devil], your servant awaits your instructions." The old man¡¯s respectful voice echoed in the room. "Morris, you have stayed in this painting world for a long time," spoke a gloomy voice from the painting. "I have something that need to be done. Swiftly take care of it! Boknin has four exits linked to Feinan world, and there are two among those that you can use. You may look for the [Avenger] Fegan. He will give you some assistance." "I have seen parts of an interesting future. All of heaven¡¯s gods would inevitably be unwilling to be left out. Yet they didn¡¯t expect that it would be the evil spirits¡¯ era, our era." "I need you to spread some seeds¡­" Marvin was unable to understand the words that followed. They were talking in an lower plane language, each sentence able to evoke humanity¡¯s deepest evils and fears. But it made Marvin somewhat happy and surprised that during the entire process, the two didn¡¯t even notice him. It might be good luck that they didn¡¯t notice that there was another person hidden inside the city lord¡¯s room. ... They finished their discussion ten minutes later. The mirror was once again covered by thick cloth. Evil spirit envoy Morris left the room in a hurry. Marvin wiped his sweat and let out a long sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t dare to stay. He used Stealth and quickly left the city lord castle. Getting in was difficult, but leaving was much easier, especially under the cover of the night as the effect of his Stealth would be quite outstanding. He soon got out of the castle and finally onto a small path. However, he suddenly felt like he was being observed by something. A large amount of red-eyed crows suddenly flew out from inside the castle. He could faintly hear a bellowing cry afterwards. ¡®Not good! I was discovered!¡¯ ¡®The head most certainly had an imprint that would trigger once brought out of the castle and it would alert Morris!¡¯ Marvin had one thing in mind. He had to quickly leave this world now. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t far from that strange locust tree. As he thought of it, he began sprinting. ... In the castle laboratory, the evil spirit envoy¡¯s angry roar echoed through the entire room. "Damn thief! Send the crow patrol and the dark horsemen! Kill him and return me my most beloved slave¡¯s head!" Deep in the castle, countless crows flew out from the top of a crucifix. As they flew out, the shape of a badly mangled human could be seen tied up on the crucifix. Horses stomping on the ground could be heard echoing, as each and every dark horseman rushed out from the darkness to kill. ... Marvin¡¯s shadow was quickly skimming between the wheat fields. There were so many patrol crows in the sky, he couldn¡¯t even hide himself! So he simply stopped hiding, directly exposing himself and sprinted at maximum speed toward the location of the tree he remembered. Those patrol crows were frantically diving down, trying to slow Marvin down. "Drop dead!" Marvin was also angry. He quickly swung the curved dagger in his hand as if weaving a net made of slashes. In the blink of an eye, five or six crows died under his blade. But more and more crows would group up and dive down, so Marvin could only roll away, cutting a sorry figure, to avoid them and then get back up once again. His rolls skills were refined through countless amount of PK. This kind of dodge looked as if he was in dire straits, but it was actually a pretty useful fighting skill. However, the patrol crows still managed to reduce Marvin¡¯s speed and delay him. When he rushed into the forest, blood all over his body, a dark horseman was already coming to attack from the side. As he heard a horse rushing toward him, he saw a tall and impressive figure in front of the tree, blocking his path. Clang! The dark horseman unsheathed his heavy sword. He wore a helmet while lifting his sword with one hand, and holding the reins with the other. The horse was crazily rushing over. If they were on a difficult terrain they would fight as infantry, but either way they dominated over their opponents. With the mount¡¯s charging power, aside from barbarians, no adventurers would dare to stand in front of them. Marvin''s pupils dilated. There was only one horseman! ¡®I still have a chance!¡¯ He suddenly took two curved daggers from his waist and began to run toward the forest, taking a roundabout route. The dark horseman was relentless in his pursuit. Marvin abruptly took a big stride forward, and went around a huge tree. The dark horseman pulled on the reins, cleverly controlling his mount to move past the tree. But during that time, he had a blind spot appear in his line of sight! At the split second when he got his horse to go around the tree, Marvin appeared in front of him. "Get lost for me!" He jumped high and grabbed a branch with both hands, and firmly kicked the dark knight¡¯s body. At that time, the horse running at such high speed unexpectedly became an inconvenience to the dark horseman. His body couldn¡¯t help but fall backward, awkwardly tumbling on his back on the ground. Marvin¡¯s body adjusted itself with incredible flexibility, unexpectedly seating him on the horse¡¯s back. [Getting on a horse in motion¡­ Check in progress (Dexterity 19)...] [Horsemanship (30) used¡­ Skill successfully used!] ... ¡®Fortunately this body knew [Horsemanship]!¡¯ Marvin felt he needed to take back what he said about that good-for-nothing. One of the advantages of being a noble was that they could learn impressive horsemanship. Civilians couldn¡¯t afford the costs to learn horsemanship, and in fact, they couldn¡¯t even afford to raise a horse. His body was leaning quite low while he made the horse charge toward the tree. He could hear more and more horses on both sides of the forest. Even more dark horsemen were surrounding him. Marvin held his breath, and used all his strength to force the horse to dash toward that tree! The dark horsemen on both sides were closing in, and one of them raised his longsword and ruthlessly slashed down. ¡®Now!¡¯ Marvin stepped on the stirrup and flipped, not only dodging the dark horseman¡¯s longsword, but also throwing himself at him. "Fall down for me!" He pulled at the steady dark horseman¡¯s waist, and taking advantage of the split second where he lost his balance, he managed to make him fall from the horse. But the horse unexpectedly neighed during that moment, and fell down to the side due to the loss of balance. Marvin also stumbled and fell to the ground. And he was only ten steps away from the tree! But another dark horseman on the side came slashing at him. Marvin took a deep breath and raised his right hand: "Vs¡¯bon!" Rainbow Jet! Frightening rainbow rays interweaved together, forming a net, and blocked the advance of the dark horsemen. Marvin took advantage of the situation and got up from the floor before hurriedly rushing toward the tree. ... ¡®That was close!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s body fell in the ghost hallway. And surprisingly, that headless girl¡¯s painting disappeared from the wall. "Thank you. I already shut this exit, so monsters from Boknin shouldn¡¯t be able to come out for the time being." The pleasant sounding voice echoed behind him. "This is your head¡­" Marvin softly put the parcel on the ground. "Thank you, thank you a lot. I finally have¡­ Freedom." The parcel opened on its own, a gray flickering light coming from it. Marvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he turned around. Behind his back stood a beautiful girl. She should be in a soul state. Since her head was retrieved, she should be a regular ghost now. "I want to leave, this is an ominous place. You shouldn¡¯t linger either," Vanessa said gently. "While you were helping me get my head back, I helped you open the magic lock on that chest. Consider it to be a small token of my appreciation. Still, thank you¡­" Her voice sounded softer and softer as her body began to gradually dissipate, and finally, only her bright smile remained. Marvin bowed slightly, his right hand placed on his heart, paying respects to that cute and noble girl. Her soul was extremely pure. An evil spirit transformed from this kind of soul would often be very strong. This was the most important reason why evil spirit envoy Morris had an eye on her. Marvin heard of the evil spirits¡¯ tricks. The average person would be unable to resist them, but Vanessa did. Her head was separated from her body, suffering all kinds of torture day and night, but she still did not yield to the evil. In this world, such people were rare. In the end, mankind is weak. But, as a sage once said, mankind is also great. It wasn¡¯t because their potential surpassed all other races, but because even in the darkest times, light would appear in the form of pure-hearted people. These people were not polluted by the mortal life and would stop mankind from slipping into the abyss. ... After the headless girl¡¯s soul departed, a platycodon flower was left behind, in the shape of an accessory. This was Marvin¡¯s quest reward. As for that magic treasure chest, it should have been a gift. Marvin found the chest and opened it, but the thing inside exceeded Marvin expectations. He was shocked to find a severed finger inside! This wasn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s severed finger. [You obtained the severed finger of a half-god lich¡­] [Knowledge ¨C Gods +8] Chapter 21: The Abandoned Altar Chapter 21: The Abandoned Altar Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin skillfully went through the forest, moving at lightning speed through the gap between the trees toward the exit. A lot of classes actually had an unexplained hidden talent. Thieves¡¯ hidden talent was that while going through a marketplace, they could stay composed while stealing. Wizards¡¯ hidden talent was that they could quite easily focus their attention. As for rangers, most of their hidden talent would be displayed in the wilderness. They felt like a fish in water while going through a forest in the wilderness. Marvin immediately left after obtaining the lich¡¯s severed finger from the magic chest. He already got the things he could get a hold of, and now he had to retreat. After all, the scarlet monastery was filled with danger everywhere, like demon god enforcers and other monsters, some way too powerful for Marvin. It would quite stupid to take pointless risks. He went through the Hall Mountain Range all the way to the northwest, while avoiding potential hidden monsters. There was an abandoned altar in that area not too far away. Going there was a necessary part of Marvin¡¯s plan. It¡¯s just that with the headless girl¡¯s assistance, he had managed to obtain the severed finger of the lich, truly a nice surprise. It meant that he could make use of it inside the altar to obtain many more good things! While walking, Marvin checked all his logs: [Knowledge ¨C Gods (Lich severed finger)]: You obtained the severed finger of a lich. By chance, the finger has a weak trace of divine power. This was a quite powerful lich, on the brink of reaching godhood. However, he failed at the last moment. But he won¡¯t give up. He is still sleeping, waiting to make a comeback. He is able to feel every part of his body and in this severed finger is hidden the secret to successfully reach godhood. This little bit of divine power is a very precious resource in the hands of a God Alchemist or a Witchcraft God. But for others, this thing would only bring troubles. There was no doubt that Marvin belonged to the "others". He wasn¡¯t a god, nor was he the child of a god, and as such, he couldn¡¯t absorb the severed finger¡¯s divine power. Keeping this severed finger for a long time could only lead him to a disaster. As such, he didn¡¯t intend to keep this precious item from the start. He planned to offer it as a sacrifice on the altar. A severed finger with a bit of divine power, there should be quite a lot of gods or alchemist gods interested in it. Among those, there should be some Old Elven Gods who stayed away from worldly matters. ... Old Elven Gods were the 2nd generation of Old Gods. In the first generation, there was no one left apart from the hidden and secluded Wizard God Lance. They all fell. Marvin remembered that this old god was an unconventional one among the gods. When the gods of heaven decided to join hands to attack the Universe Magic Pool, he was part of the minority against it. Just this point let Marvin have a good opinion of him. To the mortals, the destruction of the Universe Magic Pool was a calamity that couldn¡¯t be stopped. Otherwise the South Pearl Tower scholar would not name this great change "The Great Calamity". But the gods, not wanting to be left out of the search of the 4th Fate Tablet, ultimately launched an attack on the Universe Magic Pool. The Wizard God Lance had already left a long time ago, so they already forgotten his glory and strength. The Universe Magic Pool was originally created to help the ordinary people on Feinan Continent, to let them master magic more easily so they could turn into strong wizards and withstand the continuous flow of monsters. At the same time, the Universe Magic Pool was also a barrier surrounding Feinan Continent, protecting Feinan against those extremely powerful guys, making them unable to enter. Because this protection was in the best interest of all living things, its founder, the Wizard God Lance, was revered by all races as the supreme god, slightly placed above all other old gods and new gods. With regards to Lance¡¯s strength, a lot of gods were disgruntled, but none dared to say a word. And now, the Wizard God had already left Feinan for more than a millennium while all the other gods had been restless for a long time. A disaster had already started brewing and no one could avoid it. Marvin took a deep breath and sped up the pace. ... Two days later, Northwest of Hall Mountain Range. [You found the Deathly Silent Hills] [Knowledge ¨C Geography +1] [Knowledge ¨C Geography (Deathly Silent Hills)]: The hills in front are somber and desolate. It¡¯s a rather complex terrain. There will often be some terrifying creatures roaming about in this kind of environment. Marvin stopped at the entrance of the Deathly Silent Hills, silently comparing the path with the one in his own memories to see if he went off-trail. He was quite lucky on the way here. Apart from a few ignorant and easy to slaughter goblins, he didn¡¯t meet any notable monsters. This was due to the fact that Hall Mountain Range was relatively safe. However, the Deathly Silent Hills were different. That place not only had all kinds of nomadic races living inside, but also quite a few criminals and monsters. This place was very suited to hiding and as a result there were some strongholds here, gatherings of numerous fugitives from the surrounding cities. Regardless of whether they were from River Shore City or Jewel Bay, all rogues would find their way to this region. There were also man-eating plants that could eat a person whole without leaving a trace of blood, unknown venomous snakes able to kill you in a flash, unusual insects, and other things. However, these were for the most part concentrated in the depths of the Deathly Silent hills. Marvin didn¡¯t plan on going in one of those deep areas, his target being a small cavern in the outer region. He stopped on top of a small hill. According to the sun¡¯s position and the path in his memories he verified a few times, this was the correct path inside the hills. ... He had almost arrived near his destination in the evening, when Marvin suddenly met with an unexpected person. On the small open space in front, an enraged brown bear was roaring. On the other side of the brown bear was a tall man wearing a long black gown and wielding a pair of daggers, moving at an incredible speed. His attacks were extremely ruthless and sly, each stab finding its way into an exceptionally painful place, but shallow enough to not let this forest overlord die. The brown bear angrily roared, attempting to grab this human that was continuously injuring him. But it was extremely clumsy! ¡®At least 20 points of dexterity!¡¯ ¡®Curved Dagger Great Master...¡¯ ¡®2nd rank ranger advanced class¡­ Based on his dagger skills, he should be a [Dark Murderer]!" Marvin hid himself below the tree, silently watching this scene. He started getting worried. This guy was too strong! He was completely toying with this brown bear. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want anything from the brown bear apart from the pleasure he got from toying with it. Or perhaps he was tempering his own skills. Anyways, this kind of person was not to be trifled with. The perception of that kind of guy was definitely very high. Even if Marvin was quite confident in his own stealth, if he was found, it would be quite troublesome. He was hidden there, motionless, and he even reduced his breathing frequency to the minimum. He watched the black clothed guy killing his brown bear toy. When the brown bear died, the blood all over its body had already dried and the fur broke down from not being able to take any more damage from the continuous flashing cuts. This kind of killing skill really was very cruel. The dark clothed man stopped attacking and suddenly looked over where Marvin was. ¡®Bad! He really found me.¡¯ Marvin knew that it would be quite difficult to hide from the expert with his own stealth. But that black clothed man didn¡¯t immediately act, seeming to hesitate for a moment before smiling. "I¡¯m in a good mood today so I¡¯ll let you off." After he said that, a shadow flew from his hand. Pah! The shadow stuck itself on the ground three steps in front of Marvin. The black clothed man turned around to leave, took a few jumps and disappeared in the forest. Marvin wiped the sweat off his forehead and came out of the shadows. ¡®Such good luck. It seems like he had something else to handle.¡¯ He took the yellow card from the ground, and printed on it was a fanged spider! Marvin''s complexion immediately changed. Shadow Spider! That guy was a killer of Shadow Spider! That yellow card was a warning. A warning that Marvin must not appear in his sight again, or he would ruthlessly kill him. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t the Shadow Spider headquarters be in the north?¡¯ ¡®Why did a member come to the south?¡¯ Marvin felt that there was some unusual implication. Anyways, this was a very troublesome situation. River Shore City was the only major city in the surroundings, so he had a feeling that he was going to meet this killer once again. ¡®Troublesome¡­¡¯ Marvin shook his head. If they met, he would be completely suppressed. He had to quickly get stronger! He got back on the move, looking at the surrounding caverns. And finally, before the sun fell behind the mountain, he found the remote quiet cavern. It was very quiet inside the cavern, as no monster dared to approach because of the old god''ss blessing. Marvin went straight for the end of the cavern and arrived in front of that abandoned altar. Chapter 22: Phantom Assassin Chapter 22: Phantom Assassin Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The inside of the cavern was dark, so Marvin lit a torch with a flint and stuck it in the mud by the altar. He pushed stones to the side, revealing the abandoned altar¡¯s true form. It was abandoned was because the high elves left this territory during the 2nd Era. It naturally became discarded after a long time. But its basic functions were still there. The ancient elven god was a lenient god that allowed the existence of non-believers and was willing to do business with them. Marvin was thus quite confident in activating the altar. If he was going to deal with some evil god, he would be twice as careful; god knows they would effortlessly eat you after gaining benefits. The runes on the floor were all high elven characters, and even among those ordinary elves remaining in Feinan, few were proficient in this language. [You found an ancient elven altar] [Knowledge ¨C Historical remains +1] [Knowledge ¨C Historical Remains (Ancient Elven Altar)]: This is an abandoned altar from the ancient times of the elves through which you can have a simple communication with the ancient elven god or his representative. ... Marvin wasn¡¯t familiar with these runes but he knew how to activate the altar. There was a very small bowl of water made of clay at the center of the altar with drawings of some fierce monsters on it. It was said that these monsters were all incarnations of the elven old god. They looked ugly and dreadful but were actually incomparably kindhearted. He took out the lich¡¯s finger and put it inside the bowl of water. Five breaths later, the braziers surrounding the altar ignited! Pshhh! Six god flames, this meant that the altar was activated! ¡®The divinity in the lich¡¯s severed finger did indeed attract the old god¡¯s attention. Even if he didn¡¯t come himself, he would still send an avatar.¡¯ Marvin smiled. Without the lich¡¯s finger, he would have to use another way to activate the altar, which would use up a large amount of gems. As for now, there was no cost. After all, this thing is very rare in Feinan¡¯s world. In the center of the altar, a ball of fire rose up before gradually turning into an ugly man¡¯s face. "What do you want? Numan offspring? Numan? Marvin was slightly surprised as he had thought he was only an ordinary human. There was a question mark on his race status, probably indicating something hidden in his blood, but he still didn¡¯t expect to be a numan descendant. They were known as born casters. They had even established their own country during the third era. Later on, all the other races joined hands to banish them to the void because of their overpowered strength. In other words, numan are born Sorcerers. They weren¡¯t Feinan¡¯s natives, but outsiders. But now wasn¡¯t the time to think about this. He hurriedly made his request to the face of flames. After listening to Marvin¡¯s request, the face of flames was silent for a moment and then slowly said, "This is the severed finger of the lich Ange-Marie, which contains a large amount of power. Your asking price is fair." "Take three steps back and you¡¯ll get what you wanted." Marvin did as told and retreated three steps to be standing outside the altar. Flap! That face in the center of the altar dissipated. The pottery bowl went up in flames and the lich finger inside disappeared among the flames. This was Marvin and the elven old god¡¯s fair trade. Anyway, that lich¡¯s severed finger wasn¡¯t useful to him for the time being, so he might as well trade it for something which could be useful. In an instant, two shadows, one tall and one short, appeared within the flames. And at the same time, two balls of light flew out and went inside Marvin¡¯s eyebrows. Marvin didn¡¯t dodge and let those two balls of light enter his body, because the elven old god had a very good reputation. The first light ball was the elven old god¡¯s blessing. [Fertile Blessing]: Dexterity +1 Even if it was simple, the effect was still very practical. This attribute point was, after all, very valuable. Marvin¡¯s dexterity reached 19, and it would reach 20 when facing multiple enemies when wielding the title [Chaotic Battlefield Expert]. Reaching 20 points meant reaching the dexterity threshold and he would be rewarded the [Wall Climb] specialty! [Wall Climb] was a very practical specialty, Marvin thought nostalgically. Even if he could activate it now, it was under specific circumstances, but it would also greatly increase his fighting strength. As for the 2nd light ball, it was a loyalty mark. [Loyalty Mark]: Your two followers forever loyal to you. "Master! Kyle Amber swears allegiance to you!" "Master! Simone Agate swears allegiance to you!" Two elves, a tall one and a short one, walked out from the altar and swore allegiance to Marvin. One Amber, one Agate: the elven old god¡¯s naming sense was very bad. Even if you were fond of gems, to use those names for your own descendants¡¯ family names? Marvin was snickering inwardly as he began to check his two followers¡¯ strength. Nothing was unexpected, and they fit his requirements. The elven ancient god gave him two powerful 2nd rank phantom assassin helpers. The two followers¡¯ attributes were almost identical. Kyle was a man, and had a bit more strength. Simone was a woman, and her charisma was a bit higher. The rest of their attributes were all standard 2nd rank elven phantom assassin attributes, with various skills also included. With two more bodyguards around, Marvin immediately felt much safer. They were genuine 2nd rank experts. Their levels were [Thief lvl 7 ¨C Phantom Assassin lvl 3] and they had the strongest skill among the 2nd rank, [Assassinate]. Their perception was also quite impressive, giving everything Marvin needed. The only thing that was lacking was that those two weren¡¯t real elves. They were only lives created by the elven ancient god. Even if they possessed intelligence, battle wouldn¡¯t upgrade their strength. But it was enough to deal with the current situation. ¡®It¡¯s time to let Miller pay the price for killing father and taking over my territory with the gnolls.¡¯ ¡®This debt can only be paid back with blood!¡¯ Marvin let Kyle take the night watch and had a good sleep inside the warm cavern. The party of three left the Deathly Silent Hills in the morning. They reached River Shore City after three days. ... Inside a room, Black Horn Inn. Anna worriedly looked at the empty room and let out a sigh. She had already arrived at River Shore City yesterday night. Along with her were the twenty young guards. They dressed as ordinary farmers, entered the city in several groups and lodged in various inns in the surroundings. Marvin had left some money to Anna and it was enough for her to arrange all this. There was a letter on the table written by Marvin for her. Mostly to reassure her that he would quickly come back and such. But Anna wasn¡¯t really reassured. She had heard of the Acheron gang¡¯s end, single-handedly exterminated by a guy known as dual wielding mask. Anna was no fool; even if she was quite startled by Marvin¡¯s newfound strength and courage, she could still accurately guess that that dual wielding mask should be Marvin himself. ¡®It¡¯s so dangerous. Young Master Marvin, why did you have to be so impulsive?¡¯ Anna was somewhat worried. She didn¡¯t know what Marvin was planning but her woman''s intuition told her that Marvin was certainly doing something dangerous. She wanted to be of help, but right now she could only sit and wait for some news from Marvin. She felt uneasy for some reason. "Dong! Dong! Dong!" There was a rhythmical three knocks pattern on the door. Probably Andre, this guy was the guard captain, extremely loyal but also quite impulsive. Anna sighed and then went to open the door. Three people were standing outside. "Young Master Marvin?!" Anna was startled. "They are¡­?" Her eyes sized up the two strong adventurers behind Marvin. "They are the helpers I invited." Marvin smiled, asking, "Andre and them?" "They are nearby. They were all angry when they heard that you suffered an assassination attempt." Anna answered. "That¡¯s good." Marvin nodded, "Go arrange for them to leave in small groups and gather at the east corner of the rich district¡¯s public square after sunset." "Rich district?" Anna stared blankly. "Yeah, tonight we will take care of the real mastermind." Marvin whispered, "But first, I need to take care of some things. You need to be careful to make sure that no one recognizes them as White River Valley guards." Anna had a lot more questions, but hearing Marvin¡¯s unquestionable orders, she could only stay doubtful for the time being. "Good, I¡¯ll go do that!" ... Outside the city hall at sunset, a big-bellied official was on a carriage, going home. But he didn¡¯t know that three rogues hidden in the dark were observing him. The cart stopped in the rich district and that fatty unhurriedly got down and went toward his study. He had some secret files that needed to be disposed of. But he felt something wrong the moment he set foot in the study. Chapter 23: The plan Chapter 23: The plan Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Come¡­" A hand covered his mouth just as he started speaking. The official immediately began to struggle. An ice cold voice whispered in his ear, "I would remain calm and have a chat with me if I were you." "If I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead right now. Do not count on those guards, as their reaction would be extremely slow. I can kill you before you finish calling for them¡­ a hundred times." "Can I let go of your mouth now?" Marvin jokingly asked. The fat official continuously nodded in cold sweat. Bang! Marvin easily struck down a pure white gem he stealthily fished from his pouch. The gem fell on the ground making a clinking sound. "Don¡¯t try to be smart." Marvin warned him, "This is your last chance." "Sit down!" The official¡¯s legs went soft and he sat on a chair. Marvin picked up the gem and put it in his pouch. This was a protection gem made by the Silver Church. It could increase inner divine light to protect the user. The official wasn¡¯t a fool, but it was a pity that Marvin¡¯s mind was faster. "Masked Twin Blades¡­ Is that you?!" The official got a clear view of Marvin¡¯s disguise and immediately became frightened, "What do you want?" "Discussing a business with you." Marvin sat, firm as a mountain, and not worried that the other side still had tricks. In fact, he had already checked the official¡¯s body when he shortly came in contact with him, and apart from this gem, there wasn¡¯t any other special item. "What business?"The official was livid. Bang! A small bag containing more than a dozen gems fell on the table. The official calmly took a look and weakly said, "This amount is below me." Marvin nodded, "Mister Miro is a high ranked official of the city hall, this small amount naturally doesn¡¯t enter your eyes." "But what about this?" He then gently placed a cute doll next to the gem pouch. Miro¡¯s face immediately became gloomy. "What did you do to Jenny!" "You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!" He seemed to have gone mad. That doll was a gift for his most loved daughter¡¯s birthday, but it now appeared in the hand of the Masked Twin Blades! The other side¡¯s approach was very clear, this was a kidnapping! His own daughter was in their hands! "Damnit, are all those guards eating shit?" "And there was still that private bodyguard who swore to have the strength of a peak 2nd rank and that he would definitely be able to protect Jenny!" Miro¡¯s heart was filled with rage, if he didn¡¯t have a bit a reason left to suppress himself, he would have put his life on the line to deal with that masked guy. ... It was silent after a minute. "Calmed down now?" Marvin indifferently said, "So can we go on with our business discussion?" "You are kidnapping, this is a threat, we aren¡¯t having a business discussion." Miro coldly said. "It doesn¡¯t matter, as in any case, Mister Miro isn¡¯t less capable of similar business." Marvin watched the other side¡¯s eyes, and sure enough, the official felt uneasy. Being in that position for so many years, how could he not have his hand in a bit of unclean business? He had shares in one third of River Shore City¡¯s slavery business! As for kidnapping and murder, those were simply common. But he didn¡¯t anticipate that someone would have ideas on him. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that his 2nd rank helper was useless. Rather, Marvin¡¯s two phantom assassins were actually extremely hard to deal with. They directly beat down that guy and then took away the little girl. Marvin didn¡¯t plan to do anything to the little girl, he simply used her as a bargaining chip, nothing more. And it seems that this little girl was quite important to Miro. "Say, how much do you want?" "I heard you are a hired hitman? How much did the other side pay? I¡¯ll double it. Give me Jenny back quickly." Miro quickly said. "Miss Jenny can safely come home." "On the premise that you can accomplish this thing." Marvin gently handed an envelope to the Miro. "I don¡¯t want any more trouble tonight, if there is no issue, Miss Jenny can go home tomorrow." "Oh right¡­ Since you don¡¯t want that pouch of jewelry, so be it." Marvin then took that bag of jewelry back and turned around to leave. A servant entered from the outside and asked, stunned, "Master, that person¡­" Miro suppressed his anger, "He is my friend." He then sent the servant away, opened the letter and read it. Afterwards, his face kept changing. ... Before sunset, wealthy public square, a few scattered people were pacing back and forth in the shadows. "All unfamiliar faces." A tall knight said in a low voice, "Pay attention, there cannot be any problem in the wealthy district." The rest of the followers continuously nodded. The knight wore a [Silver Light], this was a special 2nd rank class [Silver Knight]¡¯s proof of identity. As the patrol leader, his sense of smell was quite sharp. Those ten plus ordinary civilians gathered here. There certainly was something amiss. The wealthy district was his jurisdiction, and he wouldn¡¯t allow any problems to occur. But at that time, the sound of horses approaching from a distant location could be heard. "Sir Fred! This is Sir Miro¡¯s warrant! That was a light cavalry knight, bringing the city hall¡¯s most important person¡¯s warrant. Fred took the warrant and his face changed, "Is this serious?" The light cavalry knight didn¡¯t answer, only harshly said, "This is Sir Miro assessment." Fred clenched his teeth and began to gather all his subordinates before rushing toward the dock area. Fred¡¯s warrant said that they found traces of demon god worshippers activities in the dock area. He personally ordered to transfer all patrols to search the dock area. He must catch the demon god worshippers tonight or the consequences might be horrible. Compared with the demon god worshippers, those rough gang members were basically nothing. Anyways, even if something bad happened, there was still Sir Miro. The patrol whistled past. A few young men in the edge of the wealthy public square suddenly wore a shocked expression. "Andre, they left the patrol ground." "What is going on?" They were in a circle around a tall man, somewhat curious. They were very young but their aptitudes were impressive. Anna had personally selected good seedlings from White River Valley farmer families. There were a total of twenty young guards taking care of White River Valley¡¯s daily patrol tasks. But they were still unable to withstand facing a few hundreds gnolls, and could only cover the territory¡¯s inhabitants while retreating, on Anna¡¯s orders. "I don¡¯t know, it might be Miss Anna¡¯s plan." Andre scratched his head, "We just have to follow Miss Anna." "I heard that Sir Lord was attacked¡­ Who are we up against?" A thin and small boy butted in. "It¡¯s the first time I came to River Shore City, it¡¯s really huge, if not for Sanders leading, we might have all gotten lost." "Whoever is behind the scenes and put his hand on our Sir Lord, I¡¯ll definitely pay him back in full." At this time, a pleasant voice echoed behind them. "What about you?" Half-elf Anna came out of the shadows, showing a sharp gaze. The twenty guards immediately stood at attention and whispered, "We are ready to follow behind Sir Lord and Miss Anna!" Anna nodded in satisfaction. There was no need to doubt those young men¡¯s loyalty. They were raised in the territory and had an extremely high sense of belonging toward White River Valley. "Sir Lord already planned everything, and he has the means to take back the territory," Anna calmly said. "But before that, we have to take revenge first. I investigated during my time in River Shore City, and found that the Old Lord¡¯s unexpected death was instigated!" "What?!" Andre almost jumped out! They, the guards, and the Old Lord had an extremely good relationship. And Andre himself was an orphan adopted by the Old Lord and considered to be an adopted son. They couldn¡¯t believe that the kind Old Lord was murdered! "Who was it?" The young guards impatiently asked. At that time, a rough voice came out from an alley not to far away. "Wealthy District¡¯s Miller." Everyone looked for the voice¡¯s owner, only to see a shadow standing in the alley. "Masked Twin Blades!?" Andre shockingly said. "Tonight, follow me to kill that guy that killed his own elder brother." Marvin said while feigning to be cold under the mask. "Rest assured that your Lord has paid me more than enough. I am standing on your side." Chapter 24: Twin Snakes Cult Chapter 24: Twin Snakes Cult Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation There was some unease in the guard squadron. These young lads were fearless: For their Lord, they wouldn¡¯t mind even if they had to attack River Shore City¡¯s city gates. They were White River Valley guards, and they only ever obeyed their Lord¡¯s orders. But now they had to accept that hitman¡¯s leadership? It was somewhat hard to accept. Even though they only recently arrived at River Shore City, they had still heard the rumors concerning that hitman. It was said that this guy single-handedly took care of an entire gang? Wasn¡¯t that too frightening? "Miss Anna¡­" Andre was awkwardly looking at the half-elf butler. But Anna surprisingly said with a cold face, "This is the Lord¡¯s order!" Andre blankly nodded and said, "I got it!" Marvin said in a rough voice, "Done wasting time? It was hard to send the patrol away. Tonight we must be quick. Come with me quickly!" Then Masked Twin Blades¡¯ shadow disappeared in the alley. The twenty guards immediately followed. And Anna stayed there. She had something more important to take care of. ... Marvin skillfully moved through the alley, as he was already well acquainted with this city repartition of power. The City Lord was the strongest, he was unmatched and on the brink of becoming a legendary wizard. His strongest general was the leader of the Wizard Corps. After that was the patrol. Every soldier in the patrol was a 2nd rank fighter, incomparably strong. They were in charge of the public security in River Shore City. As long as the patrol was sent away, Marvin had nothing to fear. Even if Miller was very wealthy, his mansion¡¯s defensive courtyard only had five or six mercenaries forming a small team, plus two 2nd rank class holders. Based on Marvin¡¯s plan, Miller was already dead. ¡®Being able to ruthlessly poison his own brother.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll never let that kind of man stay alive in this world.¡¯ He inwardly swore. After taking a turn, they arrived at a relatively deserted area. An old goblin wearing a pince-nez was waiting there while smiling. He was called Bane, and while on the surface he was running a pawn shop, he secretly had a lot of ties to many of the local gangs. As long as you provided enough money, these guys would sell you anything. After Marvin returned to River Shore City, the first thing he did was to redeem his necklace. After that, he used Masked Twin Blades¡¯ identity and made a deal with the old goblin Bane. "Sir Masked Twin Blades, this way please." Bane chuckled and led everyone to a villa in the wealthy district. The young guards were nervously looking at everything. The party took advantage of the darkness of the night to go around the villa and then the old goblin took out a key and opened the door. This was a small warehouse filled with crates. "A total of twenty leather armors, and the weapons for military training are all inside." The old goblin laughed, "As long as you have enough money, we, the Black Claw chamber of commerce, can sell you anything you wish." "Obviously, don¡¯t attack the City Lord¡¯s Mansion with those things¡­ I am not worried about you getting into trouble, but that you wouldn¡¯t come back." Bane did a badly timed joke. No one would use these discarded military weapons to attack the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Now was the wizard era, and a wizard using [Greater Ice Ring] could make half of the guards lose their fighting strength. And to face a wizard in this era was a joke. The Great Calamity hadn¡¯t happened yet, the Universe Magic Pool was still intact, and the Heavenly Gods hadn¡¯t come to an agreement yet. But Marvin knew that it would happen soon. "Go in." Marvin ordered, "Equip the leather armor. I know you received the most basic militia training, but your opponents are professional mercenaries." "I promised your lord to not let any of you fall tonight." "As such, rookies, tightly fasten your leather armor for me!" Marvin gave directions as someone with a lot of experience, making Andre somewhat dissatisfied yet unable to get angry. In fact, when he was playing, Marvin, as a pro scout, once took part in the underground human city expedition battling against dark elves. He underwent a pretty decent army training; a lot stronger than these few militia, at the very least. The underground humans themselves were stronger than their surface counterparts, and Marvin didn¡¯t even need to say anything about dark elves. From Marvin¡¯s point of view, pointing out a few faults wasn¡¯t that easy. The fighting had yet to start but he immediately did a display of strength to these young men. To completely convince them. They had to obey his orders in this kind of battle. These young lads were still well-trained, and they didn¡¯t take long to put on the leather armor. Protection was very important in battles because the human body was quite weak. Before the 3rd rank [Heavenly Enlightenment], all class holders couldn¡¯t prevent injuries without protective equipments. But of course, wizards were an exception. Wizards¡¯ magic completely crushed the skills of the other classes. This was the reason why wizards were ruling this world. Therefore people always said that even the greatest god had a favorite. The number one old god Lance created Feinan and favored all races, but still treasured the wizards. But this would change very soon. ... "I heard the whole patrol is at the dock area?" The old goblin on the side watched the guards finish equipping themselves, and couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes with something in mind as he tentatively asked. Marvin coldly replied, "Businessmen shouldn¡¯t ask too much." Bane laughed, "Of course, of course. But patrols might not be your biggest issue." The old goblin roguishly smiled. "Sir Masked Twin Blades, I know your target. Wealthy District 31, that fatty called Miller. I have a very valuable piece of information to sell you." Marvin frowned. Speaking of dealing information at that time, the old goblin¡¯s goal was quite obvious. He was taking the opportunity to raise the price. Andre and the others were ready and waiting, They saw the two people discussing and were somewhat astonished. They were only soldiers, and their brains weren¡¯t that quick to keep up. Marvin whispered, "How much?" "5 gold." Crook! A cold light ray flashed, the curved dagger was already on the old goblin¡¯s neck. "Couldn¡¯t it be cheaper?" Marvin said. The old goblin kept his composure, "This is a piece of information that could save your life." Woosh! Marvin took back his curved dagger and threw out 5 golds from the void conch. The faint golden color flashed past in the candle lighted warehouse, almost blinding Andre and the others¡¯ eyes. They were all poor children from the White River Valley; where could they see that much money! "Boss, could it be that a hitman earns so much?" One member whispered, "That was 5000 silvers!!!" Andre bitterly smiled, also confused. Surely even their lord wasn¡¯t that wealthy? Where did he find such a great expert? Andre¡¯s temper was quite straightforward: if he was unable to understand then he didn¡¯t want to. In any case, if it was the Lord¡¯s order, follow it. ... The old goblin¡¯s expression immediately turned quite grave after getting the coins, "I know you got paid to eliminate Miller¡¯s family. However, the strength behind that old guy is more powerful than you think." "You obviously can exterminate them tonight, but I fear that there will be a lot of troubles." Marvin coldly said, "I kill, I don¡¯t fear troubles." Bane snorted, "The Twin Snakes Cult, have you heard of it?" Marvin pupils immediately shrinked. Twin Snakes Cult! He had definitely heard of that name! Far more than heard, he and those disgusting demonic followers fought no less than a dozen times in his previous life. He remembered his first death in the game was during a fight with a twin snakes cult follower; he had died in the explosion of that self-detonating fanatic! That was a humiliation in Marvin¡¯s game career. How could he not remember? "Miller belongs to the Twin Snakes Cult?" Marvin also became solemn. ¡®No wonder there had been no news of this guy for so many years until he suddenly became rich and returned to River Shore City. If he is a Twin Snakes Cult member then everything makes sense!¡¯ "Hold on!" Suddenly, Marvin had an insight! The Twin Snakes members had always been operating secretly. Because East Coast Holy Light Tower¡¯s legendary wizard Anthony used [Eyes of the Bright Sun] everyday to keep a close watch on them. This legendary wizard¡¯s daughter died under a Twin Snakes¡¯ conspiracy, and as long as he was alive, Twin Snakes Cult wouldn¡¯t dare to operate. But now, Twin Snakes Cult members were actually showing up in River Shore City! If Marvin guessed right, this meant that the legendary wizard Anthony was already close to dying. Anthony¡¯s death wasn¡¯t natural. It was due to a god called [Shadow Prince]. This was the gods¡¯ first step toward the destruction of the Universe Magic Pool. ¡®I have to hurry up!¡¯ Marvin fearfully thought. ¡®The Great Calamity is coming faster than I thought!¡¯ Chapter 25: Murder and Arson Chapter 25: Murder and Arson Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation East Coast, Holy Light Tower. An old man, seemingly in poor health, was standing on a tall secret platform, as his gown swayed in the wind. A sun-like eye was floating in the air in front of him. "I¡¯m dying." The old man had wrinkles across his whole face, and looking at the eye, he said, "It¡¯s already been one hour, I won¡¯t be able to keep suppressing it." If Marvin was here, he could recognize this legendary iconic item, [Eye of the Bright Sun] on top of the holy light tower. "Who is it?" A voice inside the bright sun¡¯s eye asked impatiently. "We are on the way," another voice said. "It¡¯s too late," said the legendary wizard Anthony. "Don¡¯t mind me, they already made their decision. Doomsday is approaching for all wizards." The bright sun eye turned silent. "Even so, we can¡¯t let this group of damned gods easily get away with it." A determined female voice came out of the bright sun eye saying, "The Universe Magic Pool is a gift Lance left us, we cannot let them profane it." "Chloe, we can¡¯t stop them¡­" Anthony sighed. "I¡¯m already unable to maintain the Eye of the Bright Sun, and the twin snakes cult is about to become rampant¡­ You¡­" His words were cutting off. At that time, a beautiful young person walked behind him. "Teacher, I found a medicine that might cure you," the young person said. "What?" Anthony looked at his own disciple walking toward him while showing some slight surprise. Suddenly, the disciple¡¯s appearance became extremely twisted. Two small twin snakes, one green and one red, began to rotate in his eyes. "You are¡­" The legendary wizard didn¡¯t finish his sentence, a unique dagger was ruthlessly stuck into his lower back. "Anthony!" "What happened?" From the eye of the bright sun came the startled shouts of many legendary wizards. The young person laughed, "After the assassination of the [Shadow Prince], the great [Scarlet Patriarch] himself made this cursed dagger!" "How long can you live? Beloved Teacher?" ... River Shore City, Wealthy District, Darkening Night. "Miller used the twin snakes cult¡¯s secret poison to kill your old lord, so if you wish to avenge him, follow my orders." Twenty people were gathered outside of villa 31. Marvin whispered in a low voice, "Miller¡¯s villa is divided in three layers, and there are several hidden sentries in the outer layer waiting for us. I need you to take care of the 2nd layer mercenaries." He said that and pointed at the faintly visible shadows of the two phantom assassins behind the group. Even if Andre was quite curious where his lord had found that many experts, since Miss Anna already approved, this shouldn¡¯t be an error. He calmly nodded. It was nothing more than a few mercenaries. They were confident in being able to take care of them. "Don¡¯t be careless," Marvin warned. "There are some fierce 2nd rank guys among the mercenaries. Even if they only have five or six, their lives are in their hands." "I know." Andre displayed a guard leader¡¯s manner for the first time, replying, "I will take eleven people to deal with them. There are eight men left ready and waiting for your orders." Marvin nodded, satisfied. The ability of White River Valley¡¯s young men to carry out a task wasn¡¯t bad. Next, it was time to take revenge! Marvin suddenly used stealth, and those two phantom assassins followed with [Strong Stealth]. The group of three moved toward the few sentries near the villa, one in front and two in the back. There was no moon tonight. The sky was quite dark; most fitting to kill, and then burn. ... The Wealthy District was quite far from River Shore City. Moreover, wealthy people were usually very indifferent and didn¡¯t pay attention to what happened to their neighbours. There were patrols everywhere. Unfortunately tonight, the patrols were all focused on the dock area and they wouldn¡¯t come back for a while. Now was the time when Miller¡¯s place was the least protected. Marvin was definitely not going to miss this chance! Perhaps the Acheron Gang¡¯s destruction made Miller a bit more vigilant, as Marvin found a lot of extra hidden sentries posted throughout the villa¡¯s surroundings. And among those was a small six man team patrolling the surroundings irregularly. ¡®Oh, he spent a lot of money¡­¡¯ Marvin knew that for the twin snakes cult, even if they weren¡¯t necessarily all fighters, they still had a few hidden methods. This evening might be a bitter struggle. But getting rid of those hidden sentries wasn¡¯t an issue. In less than ten minutes, Marvin and those two phantom assassins easily eliminated all those hidden sentries outside Miller¡¯s house. Even that small six man team was quickly and efficiently annihilated under the sneak attack of the three. All those fights happened under the watch of Marvin¡¯s guards hiding in the bushes. "Too strong¡­" "Forget about those two phantom assassins. That guy, Masked Twin Blades is obviously just a ranger, how could he be so skilled in assassination techniques?" "If we were their target¡­" The guard¡¯s whisper made them all tremble with fear. Meeting this kind of killer¡¯s gaze was definitely a misfortune. At that time, Andre felt quite glad that the young and vigorous team members didn¡¯t have a conflict with Masked Twin Blades. He was quite glad that this frightening hitman was on their side. After clearing the surroundings, Marvin made a sign toward the bushes, hinting that their operation was starting along with his own. He turned around a corner to go toward the back door of the villa. Seeing Marvin and the other two disappear behind the fence, Andre took out a long sword and displayed a rarely seen sinister face: "Brothers, follow me! Damn, I already disliked that Miller guy, and then he even went so far as to kill the Old Lord and also colluded with the gnolls. Our Lord invited Masked Twin Blades to kill him, but we also need to kill a few soldiers to relieve our anger!" ... Inside a warm room, the plump Miller was sitting on a couch with his eldest son Bob sitting in front of him. On the side of the living room stood the shadows of two tall men. Whenever Miller and his son had glanced at those two shadows, they felt exceptionally safe. They were true savage fighters! It was worth paying for a 2nd rank [Berserker]! Barbarians had instincts close to an animal¡¯s so they had two super-bodyguard close by. Most people simply couldn¡¯t get close. Bob withdrew his gaze and calmly said, "Father, it looks like the gnolls over there aren¡¯t able to hold back. Apparently they found something very important in the castle tunnels." Miller narrowed his eyes, looking just like a snake, "I knew those hired beasts wouldn¡¯t keep their promises. They took White River Valley and definitely thought it was for them." "What should we do?" Bob worriedly asked. "Fool! We have the backing of Sir [King Cobra] and you are still afraid of a group of gnolls?" Miller sneered and said, "As long as that Marvin dies, I¡¯ll immediately force the city hall to send troops to suppress those gnolls! I won¡¯t even give them the chance to speak." Bob was fearfully looking at Miller, "Father, you, when will you recommend me to Sir [King Cobra]? "It¡¯s not urgent," Miller gently said. "The Twin snakes cult¡¯s rules are quite complex, and only a true believer is able to become a member. Your faith is not resolute enough. If you met Sir King Cobra now, he would swallow you whole." As he said so, two small snakes, one red and one green, emerged and started rotating in his eyes. "I originally thought that I didn¡¯t have a chance to get my things back in this lifetime. I didn¡¯t expect to coincidentally have the chance to become a member of the great twin snakes of doom cult. Now that Jean is dead, everything else isn¡¯t an issue.." Bob said, "But since the twin snakes of doom cult is so fierce, why do you dare to walk under the sunlight?" "You dare to question the twin snakes of doom cult¡¯s prestige?!" Miller suddenly yelled, the two snakes in his eyes almost jumping out. He seemed like a roaring lion and slapped Bob¡¯s face, sending him under the window from the couch. Bob was dizzy from the slap, and his face started swelling. "I was wrong, Father!" He quickly reacted and swiftly kneeled on the ground to beg forgiveness. "Even if you are my son, I cannot lower your punishment," Miller ruthlessly said. "Crawl over here and then stretch out your left hand." Bob didn¡¯t dare to resist and was about to comply. But at that time, a joking voice could be heard: "I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your family punishment. But I guess you also have a bad opinion of uninvited guests?" Bang! The glass window shattered. A shadow flew in and then rolled on the floor, his movements incomparably flawless. Cold light flashed along with two slashing sounds, and the recently kneeling Bob directly lost his head. "Masked Twin Blades! So it was you!" Miller was startled and angry! Chapter 26: Desperate Strike Chapter 26: Desperate Strike Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation With regards to what Miller said, Masked Twin Blades was his nightmare ever since he had returned to River Shore City. He never expected that he would face such an enemy. He originally thought that he was Diapheis¡¯ enemy and had only killed his son in passing. ... After all, this kind of hitman was quite cruel. He already asked a shadow spider member to com take care of this guy, it¡¯s just that... "That damned hitman! I paid so much and he still told me that he had other business to settle and that he would go and look for Masked Twin Blades in the evening!" Miller wasn¡¯t only angry, he was also startled. How did he break in!? What about those sentries all around? What about those mercenaries? "Don¡¯t bother thinking, they are already dead." Marvin indifferently said. Miller shivered and immediately hid behind those two barbarians. He asked while gnashing his teeth, "Who is the one that hired you in the end?!" "Are you not aware that I¡¯m very wealthy? If you hadn¡¯t killed both my sons¡­ We might have been able to cooperate.¡¯ His eyes had already turned red. His two sons died like this! This hitman¡¯s killing methods were too ruthless and vicious! There was no way back! "Kill him! Kill him! I want him cut into pieces!" Miller crazily yelled. ... Those two barbarians quickly took out big axes from behind their backs, each carrying his in the right hand while keeping the left hand near the waist, where two small hatchets were hanging. Marvin was paying attention to their movements, and it was quite clear from his battle experience that barbarians throwing hatchets were difficult to deal with. "Who hired me?" Marvin calmly moved back half a step, immediately attracting the three men¡¯s attention on his body. "Who is it!? Say it!" Miller made a sign, temporarily stopping the barbarians from attacking. "Who could have?" Marvin said with ridicule, "Could it be that you don¡¯t recognize me with a mask on?" "Dear Uncle?" "You didn¡¯t expect this day to happen when you poisoned my father? "When you collaborated with the Acheron gang to plot against my life, you also didn¡¯t expect Masked Twin Blades to appear?" Marvin voice returned to normal. Miller became extremely shocked. "This is impossible!" He heard the familiar voice and showed an alarmed expression, "How do you know all this? You are obviously a waste! No magical talent and no fighting ability¡­" Marvin skillfully played with his curved dagger and coldly said, "This proves that you misjudged me. Just like I misjudged you too. I could hardly believe that you were the kind of person that would murder his own brother." Miller was breathing heavily, and soon after, he said with a sinister face, "You knew, so what? I had a hard time looking for you. Who could have thought that you would come to my doorstep? As long as I kill you today, White River Valley will be mine, the secret inside the castle¡­" He stopped talking, his eyes suddenly moving and revolving. His laughter became gloomy and cold, "What are two sons. As long as I can get that thing¡­ Haha, perhaps you are not aware, I already received the great [twin snakes of doom]¡¯s blessing! You are destined to die today!" "Kill him!" He finally gave the order. The small and hard to notice snakes in his eyes felt especially weird. ... Under Miller¡¯s command, the two barbarians, one in front and one in the back, began their assault. Even though the living room was wide, it was still extremely cramped for a fight between class holders. Woosh! The first barbarian¡¯s attack had still not arrived when small hatchets were already approaching! This type of hatchet was exceptionally sharp. For a ranger like Marvin, as long as he got hit once, if he didn¡¯t die, then he would end up disabled for life. Miller¡¯s smile was very sinister! For him, Marvin was as good as dead. ¡®Wearing a mask to scare people, hmph, you can only scare those unsuspecting civilians.¡¯ But in fact, Marvin had been focused on observing the barbarians¡¯ hand movements all along, so the second they threw their hatchets, he made a move. "Haha!" He gently shouted, his whole body suddenly moving in a stance that defied gravity. He stepped on the window ledge and walked over the ceiling. During that split second, not only Miller, but even the two barbarians just looked at him, blankly staring. 20 dexterity special skill! [Anti-Gravity Steps]! Because he was facing multiple enemies, Marvin¡¯s title [Chaotic Battle Expert] was displaying it¡¯s (+1 dexterity) effect. Marvin¡¯s body was as light as a swallow and he nimbly jumped to the ceiling, and quickly rushed forwards from there like a vampire. "ROAR!" The barbarians felt humiliated! Facing a 1st rank ranger, the two were surprisingly not able to put him down. They were unable to accept this! They were preparing to move toward Marvin. But suddenly, two shadows flashed through from both sides of the pillar, like two black phantoms. The two shadows were as fast as lightning and directly impacted the barbarians. In an instant, Marvin could see the two barbarians in an extremely weak state. ¡®Plan successful!¡¯ Marvin was pleased and abruptly adjusted his body to drop down. Curved daggers in both hands, he easily cut the two barbarians¡¯ heads off. Plop plop! Blood madly sprayed and Marvin¡¯s entire sneaking attire was dyed red from blood. He wiped his curved dagger in passing, and then coldly looked at Miller. Like a devil king that just came out of a blood pool. ... "How could this be?" It was as if Miller had seen a ghost, looking at those two strong barbarians dying in front him. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Those were true 2nd rank [Berserkers]! Why did it seem like Marvin was able to kill them like cutting cabbage? This must be a hallucination! Miller took two steps back, stumbled, and fell on the couch. At that time, he looked at those two faint silhouettes that were crawling up from the barbarians¡¯ bodies with difficulty. It was two elves. They appeared to be in a very bad shape, standing unsteadily. "You worked hard. Look for a safe place and heal yourselves before looking for me." Marvin indifferently said. Amber and Agate nodded, and the two disappeared in the shadows while supporting each other. Miller suddenly realized. Actually Marvin had just attracted the two barbarians¡¯ attention and let those two elves take care of pinning the barbarians down. Originally, with the barbarians abnormal constitution, if they used [Ancestral Blessing], they would be as hard to kill as a wizard of the same rank. But they had underestimated the 1st rank ranger Marvin. They focused their attention on Marvin¡¯s body instead of the quietly creeping shadows on the sides. This was Marvin¡¯s plan. As a legendary player, he never was a reckless person, and his tactics and strategies reached a very high standard. Phantom Assassin had an overpowered skill, [Desperate Strike] [Desperate Strike]: Ignore a target¡¯s defenses, forcing the target to enter a near death state. This certainly was an heaven defying skill. It was very cool in the game and quite a lot of players picked assassins because of this class skill. But actually, this skill side-effects were very severe. They would have to stay in a weak state for at least half a month. This meant that those two elven phantom assassins couldn¡¯t help Marvin deal with more stuff for half a month. Their own lives might be in danger at any time. On top of that, desperate strike didn¡¯t have a 100% hit rate. If the barbarians were a bit cautious and used ancestral blessings, they might have been able to barely avoid dropping down from that frightening life gambling skill! Because of this, Marvin¡¯s plan was quite risky. But his luck was good and his plan was effective. The phantom assassins left the battlefield, and he successfully gained two barbarian heads. This won him 480 battle exp. That kind of godlike last hit felt extremely good.. To have two loyal and devoted subordinates like that, Marvin felt that offering divinity as a sacrifice wasn¡¯t a loss. ... "What else do you want to say?" Marvin stared at Miller. All the fat on his body shivered. "You can¡¯t kill me! I am a twin snakes of doom follower! If you kill me Sir King Cobra will find you and turn you into a puppet!" Miller seemed to hold onto his last hope, desperately struggling. "Right, you don¡¯t dare to kill me!" He suddenly became full confidence, and nervously laughed, "I originally advised your father to become a member of the twin snakes of doom but he actually criticized it as an evil cult. It was only natural that I would kill him. He was brazen enough to insult the great twin snakes of doom, serves him right. You also are a little bastard. Sir King Cobra will avenge me." Marvin was looking at him with some pity in his eyes, "Brainwashed into an evil follower¡­ Do you think I didn¡¯t make any preparations? The twin snakes cult really have a way to follow an enemy¡¯s trail. But I¡¯m sorry, I actually know of a way to restrain it." Marvin punched Miller and then took out a dagger before ruthlessly stabbing it into the two small snakes in his eyes. "Ahhh!" A blood-curdling screech echoed in the room. And outside the window, flames were raging. Chaos. Chapter 27: Deceit Chapter 27: Deceit Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation If an ordinary person killed a twin snakes believer, a secret technique would imprint the murderer¡¯s appearance and send it to the upper ranks of the cult at the time of his death. Very few people knew how to break the technique and Marvin was one of them. This method was actually quite ruthless. Dig their eyes out before killing them. Twin snakes believers had two easily controllable [Poisonous Snakelet] embedded inside their eyes which were used to transmit signals. As long as their eyeballs are destroyed before they are killed, it¡¯s unlikely that the murderer will be discovered. This method was extremely ruthless, and the howl could be heard even outside the room. Marvin wasn¡¯t merciful. He wasn¡¯t cold-blooded. It was because he knew that when facing that kind of malicious person or an evil cult follower, he had to thoroughly deal with the problem. He couldn¡¯t leave something that could come back to bite him. ... After killing Miller, he noticed the towering flames outside. Taking advantage of the patrols being busy at the docks and the rest of the troops in the wealthy district just watching, Marvin made his guards plunder as much easy to carry stuff as they could. "You only have ten minutes. Get as much as you can." Marvin instructed them. Andre and the others dealt with the hired mercenary team and swiftly followed Marvin¡¯s order. Because all the money would go back to their lord. They didn¡¯t have any reason not to do it. Ten minutes soon passed. The fire spread further but Marvin started to have a bad feeling. "Sir Mask, we found a secret room, there is a lot of jewelry inside¡­" One of the guards excitedly said. "Don¡¯t take it, time to go!" Marvin felt increasingly more worried and immediately gave a decisive command. Andre also knew when to stop... They had killed and burned within the city and were still looting. He reckoned that even the boldest group of thieves wouldn¡¯t dare to do something like this. If they were caught by the patrol¡­ Death penalty! But what made everyone feel strange was that those patrols that normally defended the wealthy district had still not appeared. "Hurry up!" Andre urged them. The group of guards left. Marvin stayed behind to cover their back. But in the distance, a swift shadow suddenly came running at lightning speed! He was very quick and it seemed like he was going to intercept those guards! "Not good!" Marvin clenched his teeth and abruptly dashed a few steps forward. He jumped over the fence and blocked in front of the shadow. ... Andre and the others missed this and directly turned into an alley, following the escape route. "Fuck!" That shadow quickly rushed toward Marvin. "You are Masked Twin Blades?!" Marvin became startled when he saw that guy. It was that strong guy he met in the [Deathly Silent Hills]! 2nd rank, Dark Murderer! Looks like a shadow spider member. ¡®I¡¯m not his opponent!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart shivered. His opponent was a senior with superior dexterity, and his running speed definitely was faster than his own. He would certainly not be able to escape if he turned and ran. "Damnit, you actually killed that fat pig Miller?!" That shadow spider killer gave an ugly look at those towering flames in the villa, his thoughts evident. He was in a very bad mood. Miller died so he didn¡¯t have an employer and his mission automatically failed. This meant that he would fall a little in the shadow spider mission system. This kind of bad mood, he could only vent on that Masked Twin Blades! Even killing him wouldn¡¯t change anything, but he was in a bad mood. People alive were unable to relieve this kind unpleasant mood. The killer suddenly took out a dagger and grinned, "Die!" But Marvin suddenly had an idea, and waved his wrist. A light yellow shadow flew out. The killer suddenly caught that card. The card was light yellow. A fanged spider was drawn on top of it. "What? You are also a shadow spider member?" The killer looked blankly. It was really dark out there so he wasn¡¯t able to check the details of the card. "[When the sun has yet to rise, we quietly murder]." Marvin¡¯s left-hand made the motion of cutting someone''s throat, he then turned serious. His heart was pounding very fast. He didn¡¯t know if he could deceive him. The killer expression turned white, and he suddenly threw that yellow card on the ground and cursed, "Such great luck! To actually meet one of us." The shadow spiders had a very strict rule: don¡¯t kill one another. He scratched his head, swore a few times and then bitterly said, "I guess I¡¯m unlucky, damnit¡­" Marvin felt relieved, he calmly turned around and walky with a kind of steady pace toward that alley. He was nervous. He must be able to act first if the other side even had a hint of killing intent. He was lucky. Marvin took a turn at the corner and the other guy still hadn¡¯t discovered anything wrong. When he walked into the alley, Marvin instantly sped up, suddenly crazily running. If he didn¡¯t escape now, then when? ... The flames were still raging and the killer was still extremely angry. After a while, he retrieved the yellow card. The shadow spider sign shouldn¡¯t be left lying around. But at that time, under the light of the fire, he suddenly felt that the card was awfully familiar. "I messed up!" The killer¡¯s face turned green! "Isn¡¯t that my fucking card?" There was a small mark on the card, his own seal! Every shadow spider member had similar cards but they all had a unique mark. They couldn¡¯t be imitated. The killer instantly understood that he had been tricked! That Masked Twin Blades wasn¡¯t a shadow spider hitman! It¡¯s just that, he still had doubts... How did that guy know the shadow spider precept? That sentence, [When the sun has yet to rise, we quietly murder] was an oath every shadow spider member would swear upon joining the order. Every killer would vow to protect it and not leak it to the outside or they would be hunted down! ¡®That Masked Twin Blades, how did he learn our internal secret signal?¡¯ ¡®No matter how, I must find him and then cut him into pieces!¡¯ Under the reflection of the fire, the killer¡¯s face seemed to be twisted. The sound of hooves could be heard not too far away, it was the patrol hurrying over. ... Morning of the next day. The news of the wealthy district incident couldn¡¯t be suppressed. The death of the merchant Miller and all his family quickly spread through all of River Shore City. Every bar was spreading a different version of the rumor. Some said that it was the twin snakes cult¡¯s work and others said that it was Masked Twin Blades. River Shore City had been peaceful for too long and never before had someone dared to look down on the authority of the city hall like that. Because behind the city hall was River Shore City¡¯s wizard regiment! Regardless of whether or not the patrols were able to capture the murderer on the scene, the wizards would be able to find him. This was a very serious offense. Therefore, under City Hall high official Mister Miro¡¯s strong request, a wizard proficient in divination was called to the crime scene. He could use a 2nd Circle Spell that could go back in time to find the identity of the assassin. But the outcome made everyone stunned. Because that Diviner¡¯s spell actually failed! Even if the divination was magic related and had a certain probability of failing, but surely catching a criminal shouldn¡¯t be hard? That wizard left the crime scene with an ashen face. Soon after, another wizard took his place. The outcome was still the same. As a result, this murder and arson case became the latest top of discussion of River Shore City. Everyone was guessing whose handiwork it was. But after a day, someone anonymously released an arrest warrant in every major guild for [Masked Twin Blades]. Everyone then understood. The city hall surely knew something but there wasn¡¯t any proof so they could only use this kind of method to settle the problem. Masked Twin Blades reputation spread far and wide in River Shore City ... [Your achievements have been widely discussed ¨C Territory Myth Level +1] [Territory Myth Level (Masked Twin Blades) (River Shore City)]: With regards to Masked Twin Blades myth spreading far and wide, you are already notorious in River Shore City. Quite a lot of bounty hunters are sharpening their swords. River Shore City and Jewel Bay merchants are also spreading this news. You are already quite infamous in the East Coast. Marvin looked at his infamy number and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Myth Level, this kind of thing, even if it was negative, it could still be useful sometimes. After killing Miller, Marvin didn¡¯t only succeed in getting revenge, he also completed the quest, obtaining 500 general exp. After this battle, Marvin battle exp reached 1448 in one breath, with the 600 general exp on top, he could level up again, reaching level 5 advanced rank. After reaching level 5 of a class, you could advance your class to advanced. Marvin hesitated before finally putting 2000 exp into his ranger level-up. Upgrading the player level to 5 would give a free attribute point which he put onto dexterity. 20 dexterity! He completely got a hold of the special skill [Anti-Gravity Steps]! "Thud thud thud." Knocks could be heard coming from the door. Marvin opened the door, it was Anna. "Is everything ready?" He asked. Chapter 28: Death of a legend Chapter 28: Death of a legend Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Anna nodded. Under Marvin¡¯s arrangements, all his guards had already been evacuated in small groups from River Shore City. River Shore City¡¯s defenses were quite tight, but also quite lax. There were always some unknown secret paths belonging to different kinds of people. Actually, Marvin had bought information on a secret escape route from the old goblin¡¯s place, before the patrols rushed back from the docks yesterday night. After clearing away a corroding monster that once occupied the sewers in the northern part of the city, the patrols weren¡¯t attentive while making their rounds there any more. As a result, that section had a tunnel with enough space for an adult man to enter or leave the city. Bane¡¯s Black Claw chamber of commerce controlled that path. He and Marvin worked together and thus, they got Marvin¡¯s guards out of River Shore City. They were carrying those light and convenient but expensive belongings and went back first to Green Village and the other places. Marvin and Anna wouldn¡¯t question their loyalty, especially under the leadership of Andre. The garrison wouldn¡¯t fight over those belongings. ... "Doing it like that was too dangerous!" Anna scolded Marvin, "I know you hated him. He killed Old Lord and deserved it. But what if the wizards look into it?" The half-elf butler was very worried. She personally brought Miro¡¯s daughter back home this morning. As a result each major guild offered a bounty for Masked Twin Blades this afternoon. Who posted it was quite obvious. After experiencing this, the families of the city hall¡¯s high officials were increased. "Unlikely." Marvin faintly smiled. He didn¡¯t explain much. The people in this era were still revering wizards. They were after all the group that was ruling this world in this era. This was why River Shore City had good public security. But that was already in the past. Marvin clearly remembered that all diviners lost their abilities six months before the Great Calamity. This was a sign, but the wizards did not pay attention. After all, divination had always been a bit tricky. The true reason was that the powerful god of time took a portion of the forbidden magic power in the Universe Magic Pool. That part just happened to be connected to divination. The gods have already started their move. It is because of this that Marvin could be so bold. He knew that diviners couldn¡¯t find him. That was the reality. As for that city hall high official Miro, he wouldn¡¯t personally appear to help identify Marvin. The patrols moved because of his handwritten warrant. He couldn¡¯t appear as someone that neglected his duties. He would at most use some forces to secretly investigate and offer a bounty for Masked Twin Blades. It¡¯s just that Marvin was somewhat surprised when he went looking for information in a tavern at noon. He actually heard that the patrols had grabbed a few evil cult followers at the docks. ¡®Apparently they were secretly offering sacrifices to the [Plague God], and met with those patrols as a result. Those guys were really out of luck.¡¯ Of course, sending the patrols away to the docks was part of Marvin¡¯s plan. But who would have thought that they actually caught some evil followers. But this also reminded Marvin. Whether it¡¯s the [World-ending Twin Snakes] or the [Plague God] believers, both have already began to be active in the south. This meant that the most chaotic era was on the verge of starting! He couldn¡¯t take a break now. He had to quickly recover White River Valley! But before that, he still had to act as the "victim" of the family. After all, following Miller¡¯s death, Marvin was his only blood relative. This meant that he would inherit Miller¡¯s possessions. But Marvin knew that even if the city hall sent him a notification, the great majority of his inheritance would have been plundered by them and he would only get the leftovers. ¡®These guys didn¡¯t overdo it. I thought they would casually find an excuse to say that Miller¡¯s home was completely plundered by thieves, only leaving me a box of ashes.¡¯ ... Late afternoon, Marvin switched his clothes for a noble set. Seemed like it was time to turn back into a weak and incompetent young noble. He went to the city hall with Anna. As expected, the official in charge of the inheritance formalities only gave Marvin a deed, the deed of the house Miller bought in the wealthy district 31 plot. The rest of the pearls, belongings and such things wasn¡¯t there. "Sir Marvin, I¡¯m sorry for your loss," said the official insincerely. Marvin feigned to be weak and asked, "Now that my uncle also died, my only blood relative died. When can River Shore City send troops to help me clear that pack of gnolls? I need to get my territory back." That official still insincerely said, "This is¡­ Quite difficult. Sir Marvin, you see, evil cult followers have been roaming in River Shore City, along with savage killers such as the one that killed your uncle¡¯s family, Masked Twin Blades¡­ We are severely lacking manpower.I think waiting patiently inside for the city a little while longer should be quite good." Marvin¡¯s face showed his disappointment. He inwardly felt somewhat startled. It¡¯s fair to say that after Miller¡¯s death, the bribed officials should have no reasons to not send troops to clean up that gnoll pack. After all, River Shore City and White River Valley weren¡¯t too far away from each other. To have a pack of gnoll occupying the territory like that was a threat to River Shore City. But these officials still avoided dealing with it. ¡®Could it be that someone else was paying attention to White River Valley, and not only Miller?¡¯ Marvin was smart, and he was able to guess the possible causes behind that. But he didn¡¯t plan on relying on the strength of the River Shore City patrols. Asking like this was firstly, the sensible thing to do and secondly, a way to probe. It seemed that there were still some people who had intentions on River Shore City. Marvin took a quick glance at the quest menu, and saw that the Main Quest hadn¡¯t changed: it was still [Reclaim your territory]. But he had 18 days remaining. ... Leaving the city hall, Marvin immediately planned his next step. After yesterday¡¯s murder and arson followed by looting, Marvin had harvested a quite generous amount of wealth from Miller¡¯s home. The amount of riches was worth more than 100000 silvers! Marvin¡¯s garrison left with almost a third of the easy to carry valuables. He sold the remainder to Bane of the Black Claw at low-cost using the identity of Masked Twin Blades. The old goblin was extremely crafty. He knew who to provoke and who to cooperate with. Marvin¡¯s body emitted a kind of very scary killing intent, so when he got the money, he actually got a pretty good price. Moreover last night, he also understood that Marvin¡¯s two subordinates were both powerful phantom assassins. In their line of work, they were very clear on one point: they should never provoke an assassin. The old goblin expressed with enthusiasm that Sir Masked Twin Blades was the Black Claw¡¯s important business partner. Even if there was a warrant with a large bounty on his head. Marvin currently had about 50 golds in total. Converted into silvers, it was about 50000 silvers That money was enough for him to hire a party of adventurers! "Here, 30000 silvers." Marvin gave a pouch to Anna and solemnly said, "Go to the adventurer guild to pick some people. They must have an official class. Prioritize those with battle experience, those with leading experience, the fighters and those who have their own weapons and armor. Get around twenty. As for the monetary reward, do as you see fit." The Half-elf nodded. He was quite confident in Anna¡¯s abilities. She would do her job of recruiting the adventurers just fine. He wanted to take back White River Valley, so he needed troops. Relying on his garrison wasn¡¯t enough. "Young Master Marvin, what about you?" Anna asked. "Me?" Marvin smiled, "I¡¯ll go check White River Valley first. Don¡¯t we need someone to scout?" ... The setting sun was illuminating the the top of East Coast Holy Light Tower. On the highest platform, a corpse was calmly lying next to a stooped old man. Even if the legendary wizard was in poor health, he was still quite strong. Even if he suffered a hard to predict sneak attack and was close to death, he still managed to kill this disciple controlled by the Twin Snakes Cult. It¡¯s just that, he was also was on the verge of dying. Even if the shadow prince was a weak god, he was a powerful legendary assassin before ascending to godhood. Anthony closed both eyes, his face covered with bruises. The voices coming from the Eye of the Bright Sun were in a mess, as if something was interfering. He also tried to contact other legendary wizards in the region but an indescribable force field prevented it. This was a conspiracy. Anthony staggered his way to the edge of the platform. From this point of view, whether it was Sail Boat City in the north, or Jewel Bay in the South, it only took a glance to see them. ¡®Such a beautiful scenery.¡¯ The old man calmly stood there and began to chant. 30 seconds later, his body fell from the platform. And a pitch black cloud quickly formed in the sky. In a split second, all of the East Coast¡¯s kind hearted living creatures suddenly felt an acute pain. A woman with weak willpower was also unable to restrain herself and cried. Everyone was looking toward the east, shock filling their eyes. A legend died! Chapter 29: Scouting Chapter 29: Scouting Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Nighttime, on the main road outside River Shore City. Marvin was walking alone when he suddenly felt sorrowful. ¡®I was also able to feel that grief¡­¡¯ ¡®Even though Anthony died as I expected, how could I feel sorrowful?¡¯ Marvin stood motionless for a moment, slowly recovering. He was somewhat shocked. He wasn¡¯t shocked because of the grief. Ordinary people may not know what that grief meant but he knew. As one of the few active legendary wizards alive, Anthony had always been the most active in suppressing evil powers and was also the strongest one. Regardless if it was the twin snakes cult or the lower planes evil spirits, they couldn¡¯t do as they pleased because of Anthony¡¯s Eye of the Bright Sun. That righteous legendary wizard was East Coast¡¯s protector. He was also one of the highest members of the south wizard alliance. This kind of person couldn¡¯t be described with a few words. His death definitely was a loss for Feinan Continent. And the good people would feel some kind of power and feel some kind of grief. This was just the first one. Because this was first legend¡¯s death since the Great Calamity started brewing. Under the gods¡¯ conspiracy, the deaths of mankind¡¯s wizards would definitely not be just a few. From Marvin memories of those shocking events, everything would happen one by one. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Anthony¡¯s death spread around, and at that time, all evil powers would begin to gain ground. It was the eve of the rise of the [World-ending Twin Snakes], the [Plague God] cult, the [Living Puppets]... Everything was just beginning. All of Feinan would sink into chaos. Wizards would lose their strength and be reduced to monsters. The mortals in their suffering would start to pray to the gods. This was the goal of those high and mighty gods! Of course, there was still the 4th Fate Tablet. Everything couldn¡¯t be stopped. The only thing Marvin could do was not to go against heaven but rather set up a relatively safe place in this chaotic world. That was quite difficult! But as a former legendary player, Marvin never backed down from a challenge. Fate made him come to this world. He had a deal with the body¡¯s owner, so he had to acheive it This was Marvin¡¯s pledge to the soul, and because of that, he needed to defend his territory with his life. ... ¡®Could it be that I¡¯m also kind-hearted?¡¯ Marvin gazed at the black cloud floating in the east, somewhat laughing at himself. Heavy rain would fall from that blackness for several days, and rainfall would hit all of the East Coast. This was a warning to the Feinan¡¯s people of the death of the legendary wizard Anthony. A disaster was approaching. Marvin adjusted his breath and took advantage of the darkness to accelerate. The main road was quite deserted. Very few people would walk alone at night. Also, this main road was actually built by the first lord of White River Valley, Marvin¡¯s grandfather. Obviously, there weren¡¯t many people taking that road. Ever since the fall of White River valley, no caravan would go there. After all, who would do business with gnolls? Marvin¡¯s dark vision was quite poor but luckily, the moon was out tonight. He was able to see quite far because of Mark of the Moon. He sped up his lonely journey and because he didn¡¯t want to leave any traces, he decided to rest during the day and move out during the night. In the evening, two days later, he finally arrived at the border of White River Valley. ¡­... Northern Mine. Strong winds blew on the grove of beech trees while the heavy rain was approaching. The main road ended here, splitting up in many narrow paths. Marvin used stealth to travel through the grove. He arrived in front of a crossroad and noticed a road sign. Marvin was quite familiar with this sign. It showed the way to the northern mine and the castle in the south. But right now, something was painted in green on top of it! A series of ugly looking words replaced the original words. ¡®Gnoll language! Fuck! These beasts!¡¯ Marvin clenched his teeth. Even if he wasn¡¯t very proficient in the language, he could still more or less guess that the words on the road sign meant Gnoll Territory. Move one step further and you would end up on the gnolls¡¯ property! That¡¯s right, the attack on Marvin¡¯s castle was definitely from a gnoll tribe or else, considering the castle¡¯s defense, it wouldn¡¯t have fallen so quickly. It¡¯s just that, from that time of the night, with so much confusion, the innocent youth wasn¡¯t able to leave Marvin too much useful information. He had to personally investigate. But he already encountered a troublesome situation no further than the crossroad. There were gnolls sentinels. They were common sentinels. Two fighters and two archers, carrying very rough weapons. One look was enough to figure out that they crafted them themselves. Skillful human weaponsmiths were able to make slingshot more powerful than gnoll bows. He wasn¡¯t worried about those gnoll sentinels. The important thing were those six tall shadows behind them. Marvin used Inspect and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. Mutated Aardwolf1! A level 4 beast with hp reaching 200 and melee fighting ability comparable to fierce tigers. These mutated aardwolves were the main force in the previous the attack on the castle. The castle¡¯s defensive army, tried to defend themselves with their shields but those were easily ripped apart. Marvin himself was almost bitten to death by a mutated aardwolf! If not for Anna saving him... ... Marvin knew that gnolls could tame aardwolves. But this kind of mutated aardwolf wasn¡¯t the kind that gnolls could usually tame. ¡®Could that pack of gnolls have a rare beast tamer?¡¯ Marvin guessed. He was now facing a difficult problem. The road in front was blocked and if he wanted to move ahead, he had to get rid of those sentinels. But he had come to scout this time and not to alert his enemies. He needed to know the ins and outs of the gnoll tribe, their fighting forces, their leader¡¯s level and so on. This needed to be done quietly. These sentinels and aardwolves were hindering his path. This was quite troublesome. Marvin hesitated, and then finally crouched behind a beech tree and used stealth. ¡®Time to be patient.¡¯ ... Marvin waited in the cold wind for two hours. The rainstorm started wildly falling from the sky. This was a spell cast by the legendary wizard Anthony before his death, using his own life, to admonish Feinan¡¯s evil creatures. And as pointed out by Marvin, gnolls were very scared of rainwater. If their fur was drenched, it would be very difficult to dry it and would rot under the action of parasites. As a result, they would generally hide in any cavity they could find. And as expected, once it began to rain, those sentinels began to shriek and escaped to a cavity in the hill not too far from there. They were also followed by those six mutated aardwolves. Marvin was delighted. He used stealth and under the cover of the rain, silently walked forward. ... After going through the first checkpoint, the rest of the road was smooth. Marvin stealthily went to the northern mine. He discovered that those gnolls were totally clueless about mining. After Marvin evacuated the miners, their defense only had around twenty fighter gnolls and two aardwolves One of them seemed to be a Level 3 Officer. ¡®Seems like their leader put the main defensive forces at my castle. To have so many aardwolves, this is definitely a medium sized tribe with three hundred gnolls or more. No wonder that we were defeated that night. The destructive power of that kind of mutated aardwolf is too high. It would take 2nd rank human experts to be able to deal with them.¡¯ Marvin put a reminder in his heart: he needed to deal with these aardwolves if he wanted to take back his territory. After all, they could just surround and cut ordinary the gnoll fighters into pieces. But right now he was more interested in the one that bred those mutated aardwolves. Ordinary aardwolves were level 2 beasts, and normally one aardwolf would appear in community of ten or more gnolls. To be able to train aardwolves to level 4, their master must be quite extraordinary. ¡®It might be a ranger advanced class ¨C Tamer?¡¯ Marvin wasn¡¯t sure. But those mutated aardwolves¡¯ master was most likely the leader. That kind of powerful guy had no reason to not be the leader. He had been thinking for a long time, and the shadow of the castle in the valley could already been seen in the distance. Heavy rain kept pouring down but Marvin didn¡¯t advance without thinking, as he knew of a secret entrance to the castle. However, the road there was quite slippery. One wrong step and he would slip into the abyss. He needed to wait for the rain to subside. Therefore he planned to go to the castle hill and look for a farmhouse that hadn¡¯t been occupied by the gnolls to temporarily live in. He cautiously avoided the patrolling gnolls¡¯ line of sight, picked a house that felt familiar and rushed in. The house¡¯s owner should have evacuated to the countryside. Marvin would only live here temporarily so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. But shockingly, a shriek could be heard from the house¡¯s backyard. ¡®That was a girl¡¯s voice!¡¯ ____________________ 1 - Short explanation ¨C The aardwolf is actually a an insectivorous mammal belonging to the same family as the hyena. Aardwolf mean earth wolf in dutch and afrikaans. Chapter 30: Swindler Chapter 30: Swindler Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After the girl¡¯s shriek, there was a rumble. ¡®Gnolls!¡¯ Marvin shivered. He used sneak and quietly entered the backyard. A lady wearing expensive clothes was lying on the ground in the neighboring courtyard. She was surrounded by six gnolls who were saying something angrily. The rain had weakened into a drizzle. The young lady was frightened, and it looked like her life was in danger. ¡®It¡¯s her!?¡¯ But Marvin didn¡¯t act right away. He was startled because he recognized this woman. Prior to the gnoll invasion, this woman had come to his territory wearing luxurious clothes and spending money extravagantly. She had asked to establish a long term business relationship with White River Valley. She claimed to be the daughter of the White Flag chamber of commerce from Jewel Bay. She also had two strong bodyguards with her. Marvin was almost convinced. White River Valley wasn¡¯t suited for agriculture. There was a shortage of cereals every year in the territory, and as such, they needed to go out and buy some. But the price of cereals in River Shore City marketplace was quite expensive. Marvin had been annoyed with this issue ever since he took over the territory. And at that time, the young lady took advantage of the situation and offered to solve this issue for Marvin. She said she could move some cereals over from Jewel Bay, on the premise that Marvin gave an advance payment first. Even though that advance payment wasn¡¯t a lot, compared with White River Valley¡¯s critical finances, it was a huge amount of money. Being cautious, this body¡¯s former owner sent Anna on a trip to Jewel Bay to check the young lady¡¯s identity. He had let the girl live close by and pretended to hesitate while waiting for Anna¡¯s news. As a result, when a completely exhausted half-elf girl had come back five days later, she brought back the news that there was actually no White Flag chamber of commerce. This girl was without a doubt a swindler. She and her two so-called bodyguards were caught on the spot and thrown into the castle prison. Even though Marvin didn¡¯t mistreat her, if he didn¡¯t punish her attempt to deceive the lord, it would be quite difficult to keep any prestige in the territory. So she was sent to the prison. Up until the gnoll invasion. ... ¡®How did she escape? And what about her two bodyguards?¡¯ Marvin was pondering while looking at that girl speaking with those gnolls. This swindler girl named Lola had quite an original story, unexpectedly able to speak the gnoll language. The gnoll language was relatively simple but because of their special vocal cords, even if other races wanted to emulate them, it would still be quite troublesome. But that girl was able to imitate the gnoll language. She was unexpectedly talented. Even if that kind of person was a swindler, she would also be useful at the right time. At that time, one of the gnolls suddenly grabbed the girl¡¯s clothes and put a tanto1 on her neck. The discussion quickly sped up. The gnolls on the side were jeering one after the other, and a few even sent some saliva flying. ¡®I don¡¯t know how she tricked those gnolls into letting her out. But her current situation doesn¡¯t seem particularly nice.¡¯ ¡®Time to play the hero saving the beauty.¡¯ ... Lola was extremely afraid. She normally had a very swift mind, but now she was completely lost. That damn noble, he threw her in the prison and fled on his own. She had almost become a meal when she was found by that group of gnolls. If not for her proficiency in the gnoll language, a flower would have already withered. But now¡­ She had already managed to trick that pack of gnoll to release her with great difficulty. Unfortunately, she just failed her escape. Now, how could these angry gnolls listen to her attempt at appeasing them. They wanted to eat her! Thinking of that, Lola felt her limbs going soft. She almost cried. ¡®Lola! Stay strong, stay strong!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t cry, you can surely find a way out. So many years, no matter how difficult some places may have been, I¡¯m still standing!¡¯ The girl bit her lips, trying to calm down. But she instantly panicked when she saw the tanto on her neck. A tear was forming at the corner of her eyes. The gnolls fishy stench was closing in. She opened her mouth and said in a tone as smoothly as possible: "Listen, I really know where to find a precious mineral deposit¡­" Plop! Blood splashed, and quite a lot of drops flew in Lola¡¯s mouth. She opened her mouth wide and blankly looked in front of her, at that gnoll leader whose head was separated from his body. A masked human-shaped shadow slowly appeared out of nowhere. A pitiful shriek was heard. The other gnolls were looking with shock at the human that had suddenly appeared, before swarming him. Gnolls, kobolds, goblins and other similar creatures with inferior wisdom would just compare which side had more numbers when comparing their strength with their opponent¡¯s. They had five and the humans only had one and a half. That girl obviously could only be counted as half. They counted, and their side would definitely win. Unfortunately... Marvin wasn¡¯t the average human. Level 5 ranger, 20 dexterity! Facing a 2nd rank would be quite dangerous, but facing a group of level 2 gnoll fighters was still quite easy. Woosh! A cold light flickered and two curved daggers flew in Marvin hands. He nimbly traveled back and forth between the gnolls, his movements filled with self-confidence. Even though though every single slash wasn¡¯t necessarily deadly, they were still crippling. Melee ranger technique focused on targeting the other side¡¯s vitals, stabbing to kill. These gnolls weren¡¯t wearing any armor, only covered by rough fur that was unable to take on Marvin¡¯s continuous stabs with his curved daggers. In less than half a minute, the five gnolls were peacefully lying on the ground. Marvin calmly took out a black cleaning rag and wiped his twin daggers clean before putting them away. As for Lola, she had just managed to react. She bent over¡­ And started puking. ... Three minutes later, inside the farmhouse. "Gnoll blood smells quite fishy," Marvin calmly said. "But you get used to it after puking several times." "Blargh!" Lola who had just finished puking couldn¡¯t help but retch again when she heard this sentence. Her face was a serious blue, and as she originally hadn¡¯t eaten much food in the prison, all that came out was bile. She only felt dizzy now. But she was still able to made good judgements. This was an expert, judging from the way he killed the gnolls. The other side was wearing a mask. Experts were all peculiar. But what if it was because he looked ugly? Lola thought of countless ideas in her head as she ended up saying pitifully, "Thank you for saving me. I am the daughter of the president of the White Flag chamber of commerce, I came to White River Valley to discuss business on behalf of the White Flag. But who would have thought that I would meet so many gnolls? I am extremely grateful for your help. If you could give me something to eat and then send me back to Jewel Bay, I would reward you handsomely." She used that kind of innocent gaze toward Marvin. To be fair, Lola¡¯s looks were quite good: a beautiful and bright pair of eyes, particularly deceptive. It¡¯s a pity that Marvin only threw her a piece of hard bread. "This is food." Because they were whispering, Marvin didn¡¯t want to say much, omitting the fact that he already knew the girl¡¯s true identity. "I saved you because you seem to be proficient in the gnoll language. I have a use for your skill. Finish eating and take a nap, we are moving out tomorrow morning." Lola opened her eyes wide. Unfortunately, Marvin completely ignored her and took out his curved dagger instead before lightly wiping it clean. Her mind was simply falling apart. This was just getting away from the world of suffering from the gnolls, to get into the hands of a demonic killer. Looking at him wiping the dagger... what was he thinking? ¡®He wouldn¡¯t pick a fight with those strong gnolls defending the castle, right? I admit that you are quite skillful, but you are heavily outnumbered!¡¯ Lola was eating the bread on the ground while crazily mocking him inwardly. After she finished the bread, It was nightfall already. She was trying to look for an opportunity to escape, but the masked expert hadn¡¯t given her any chance. "I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice if you want to escape. Run as if your life were on the line. If I catch you, the result will be a lot more frightening than those gnolls." Marvin then began to take a nap, half leaning on the edge of the door. ... Lola¡¯s heart turned cold. After seeing Marvin¡¯s skill, how could she dare to be rash? She didn¡¯t sleep well that night. The girl was afraid that this quiet assassin¡¯s inner beast would suddenly be unleashed and he would chop her up like he had done to the gnolls... Or even defile her. Wait a minute, which of these two situations was worse? Lola was at a loss. Even when dawn had arrived, she still hadn¡¯t figured it out. At that time, Marvin opened both eyes and calmly said: "Awake? We have work to do." _____________ 1- Tanto: Short japanese dagger (~15-30 cm) Chapter 31: Nobility Chapter 31: Nobility Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Work? What do you mean working with my body?" Lola jumped, scared. She immediately had all kinds of bad thoughts. But Marvin didn¡¯t do anything weird. He only sat cross-legged in front of her and firmly said, "Tell me all the vocabulary and grammar of the gnoll language you know. I¡¯ll only ask once." "Aaah?" Lola blankly looked at him. She didn¡¯t think he would raise this kind of request. He just wanted to learn the gnoll language? "Sir, forgive my offense." Lola timidly said, "Although the gnoll language is simple, it¡¯s not a language you can learn quickly." Marvin didn¡¯t feel like saying much, he took out his curved dagger and put it on the side. "You talk. I listen." Lola wanted to cry but no tears came out. She just had to be his gnoll language teacher. ¡®Truly a single-minded bad guy.¡¯ Even though she felt like that, she still forced herself to explain all her knowledge of the gnoll language. ... Although the gnoll language was relatively simple, it was still a language. It wasn¡¯t easy to master it. Lola¡¯s explanation of the small bits of the language that she knew took a bit more than two hours. She looked at Marvin warily, "Sir, I¡¯ve already given you all my vocabulary, there isn¡¯t much more." Marvin remained motionless. Before long, his mouth uttered a very queer sound. Lola was shocked when she heard that sound. This sound meant "food" in the gnoll language. ¡®How could this happen? I took more than a year to learn the gnoll language, yet he is able to speak it after listening to me speaking it for only two hours?¡¯ Lola felt like she was dreaming. But next, Marvin began talking to her in the gnoll language. "You did a good job. Definitely helped me. But I cannot let you leave now." He then stood up and used the rope to tie Lola to the bed. After leaving her a few pieces of bread, Marvin sealed the doors and the windows of the farmhouse and left alone. Lola was sitting on the bed with a blank stare, as if she saw a ghost. She even forgot to resist! Although, it would have been futile to resist. ... Marvin did learn the gnoll language. And it only took two hours. This seemed miraculous, but it was actually true. After getting rid of Miller, Marvin didn¡¯t only reach level 5 ranger, he also took a look at his own original class. Nobility. This life class could also be promoted. Baron, this rank could let a noble reach level 4, and then it wouldn¡¯t get higher. Marvin surmised that he might need a higher nobility title. Marvin casually added 10 general exp to the original 40 Nobility exp to level it up. His Noble class reached level 4! After reaching level 4, aside from the 20 noble special skill points, he also found out that he got an extra skill. [Quick Study] (Level 4 Nobility Specialty): When you activate this specialty, you can learn knowledge in a short time. Can be activated for 3 hours every month. As for the target of study, it could be: any language, geography, culture, astronomy, etc. Gnoll language was included in that. It was because of this specialty that Marvin made Lola lecture him on gnoll language. It was a success. [You used a specialty ¨C Quick Study] [You are learning new knowledge¡­] [Study finished ¨C Knowledge +1] [Knowledge ¨C Language (Gnoll Language)]: You mastered the elementary gnoll language. You are able to have the most basic conversation with gnolls. He had successfully learned the most basic gnoll language. Even if it was only the lowest rank, it would still be enough to use. He was here to scout, so being unable to understand what gnolls said wouldn¡¯t do. ¡®As such, Nobility, this life class isn¡¯t worthless. I heard that the pearl tower¡¯s scholars have similar skills. They can quickly learn knowledge thanks to a few skills. I didn¡¯t expect Nobility to have this kind of skill.¡¯ However, based on Marvin¡¯s conjecture, this kind of ability wouldn¡¯t appear 100% of the time and was decided at birth. Nobles in this world were all wizards or their descendants. They had outstanding blood flowing in their veins. This let them have a chance of learning some unusual specialties when they leveled up as Nobility. And [Quick Study] was a very useful one. Marvin no longer hesitated after he settled the matter of the gnoll language. Under the cover of the drizzle, he checked around the bottom of the castle¡¯s east mountain wall. There was a secret escape path there. The secret path led directly to the lord¡¯s room, under the bed. During the sneak attack, Marvin was having a meal in the dining room, so he wasn¡¯t able to use the secret path. As a result, this secret path probably hadn¡¯t been exposed. Marvin took advantage of stealth and clever movements to stay out of sight of the gnoll sentries in the castle, before parting a thick bush. He lifted open a plank from under the sunken grass pile, exposing the secret path in front of him. Marvin¡¯s torch was inside the void conch so even though it was raining, once he got inside the secret path, he was able to use a flint and light his torch. The torch flames were very bright and the quality of air inside the secret path seemed quite good. Marvin closed the plank and then went along using a sneaky, cat-like walk. ... The humidity was different. It was very dry inside the tunnel. Even though there was a lot of dust, the completely soaked Marvin still felt a lot more comfortable. He quickly made his way forward by relying on his memories of the path. There was a fork in front of him. According to his memories, there was a staircase on the left path leading to the exit; the right path was sealed. A huge rock blocked the path, hiding the other side. Marvin suddenly remembered that before Miller¡¯s death, he had mentioned a secret path below the castle having a treasure. ¡®Could it be behind this huge rock?¡¯ Marvin was puzzled. He wasn¡¯t very anxious, as even if there was a treasure, it wouldn¡¯t escape on its own. He still had to finish scouting first and leave it for later. Scouting was decisive in winning a battle. Because having enough information could give you victory. Marvin wouldn¡¯t feel reassured if anyone else did this job so he could only do it himself. He followed the secret path very carefully, arriving to the lord¡¯s room. There were no voices, so it seemed his luck was pretty good. Marvin infiltrated the castle and used stealth, being extremely careful at every step. Gnoll shadows began appearing one after the other in the castle surroundings. The more he looked, the more alarmed he felt. These gnolls weren¡¯t fighters! There were only common gnolls without any fighting strength, and for the most part, old weak women and children. There were more than two hundreds of those gnolls! This meant that it was a medium sized gnoll tribe. They should have about one hundred and fifty gnolls with real combat classes. This wasn¡¯t an amount that a twenty man garrison could deal with, let alone all those mutated aardwolves. He walked around the castle very carefully. Fortunately, he was very familiar with the terrain and the gnolls had pretty poor perception. He was able to calmly withdraw. But what made him somewhat puzzled was that he had met the majority of the gnoll tribe forces, but still wasn¡¯t able to find the boss. The gnoll tribe roughly had a hundred and fifty qualified as fighters. Among them were six level 3 Petty Officers and two level 4 Adjutants. The leader was definitely a rank 2 class-holder Marvin noticed that those mutated aardwolves didn¡¯t listen to the ordinary gnolls, or even to the adjutants. They seemed to be controlled by someone even more powerful. ¡®Their leader, what is it?¡¯ Harboring doubts in his heart, Marvin clenched his teeth and wanted to go further in. But at that time, on a street not far from there, a group of gnolls were escorting a thin and small guy. Marvin narrowed his eyes and was immediately startled! Gnolls were normally small enough, but that guy was especially abnormal. It looked as small as a five or six years old child. His fur and color was actually very smooth and the rest of the gnolls looked at him with eyes filled with respect. ¡®Oh my god! Am I mistaken?¡¯ ¡®The gnoll race widely known for being dumb as fuck, actually gave birth to a Sorcerer?!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s quick judgment told him to quickly get out of there. The most basic innate Sorcerer spell, [Eye of Pain], was the bane of all stealth techniques. He was alone in enemy territory, he couldn¡¯t stay there! _______________________ 1-The character for work can also mean "to fuck" (¸É) Chapter 32: The Singing Voice in the Secret Path Chapter 32: The Singing Voice in the Secret Path Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Inside the tunnel, Marvin started to relax, his heart still beating fast. ¡®Almost got found out!¡¯ ¡®Luckily, there were tall gnolls on his side obstructing his line of sight. If he had found me, I would have been in trouble. There are so many gnolls and mutated aardwolves that even if I used Hide, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡¯ Marvin was really scared this time. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that a Sorcerer would be born among the gnolls. They weren¡¯t kobolds, which had the blood of their ancestor, a huge dragon, flowing in their veins. So, how could a Sorcerer, this kind of outstanding class, appear in a gnoll pack? Marvin was unable to understand. But Feinan¡¯s world was full of extraordinary things. Since that pack of gnolls had a 2nd rank Sorcerer leading them, their danger level went up. Marvin would have to issue a specialized target. Only then would it be possible to win. After all, a strong Sorcerer supporting his strong allies in the battlefield was extremely powerful. Because the Sorcerer class was limited by bloodlines, it had always been considered as a second-rate class. However, after the Great Calamity, because their spells were unrelated to the Universe Magic Pool and because of the chaos magic flowing in Feinan, instead of being negatively affected their spells became easier to cast and stronger. After the Great Calamity, Sorcerers were the group that benefitted the most. Marvin remembered that in the surroundings of the Rocky Mountain to the southwest, the group of Sorcerers exiled by the wizards successfully established a large country after the Great Calamity. Even though the country only stood for less than three years, if it wasn¡¯t for a few gods targeting it, it might have conquered the south. The leaders of the country were in fact three Heavenly Awakened Sorcerers. The players talked about the [Three Fate Sisters], all extremely beautiful. This gnoll Sorcerer that Marvin encountered in White River Valley naturally couldn¡¯t compare with the strongest Heavenly Awakened Sorcerer, but he still couldn¡¯t underestimate it. He noticed that the other side was constantly using [Eye of Pain], meaning that he was very alert. It also showed that his magic power was very strong. Eye of Pain continuously consumed energy but he was able to stand up straight, showing that his bloodline was quite strong. This kind of guy was the nemesis of Stealth users like Marvin. If Marvin was a Thief, he would be ruined! Fortunately he wasn¡¯t. The Ranger¡¯s advantage was that even if Stealth was restrained, the close range abilities were still impressive. Marvin rested for a moment in the tunnel, and soon afterwards he was ready to go back. When he passed by the fork, he suddenly heard a faint singing voice behind that huge rock blocking the path. That voice was very gentle. If not for the fact that Marvin¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, along with the quiet secret path, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear it. ¡®What?¡¯ Marvin heart raced, he quickly approached and stuck his ear to the stone. The voice gradually turned clear. It seemed to be using a very old language to sing. Marvin carefully listened for a moment, before noticing that this was the language of the Anzed people. The Anzed were a race that had already died out. They were the origin of the wizards but they disappeared in the long river of history. In general, many places in Feinan had descendants of the Anzed. During significant occasions, such as funerals, paying respects to gods or ancestors, and other similar occasions, there would be elders in charge of praying in the Anzed language. But the average person wouldn¡¯t be able to speak or understand the Anzed¡¯s ancient language. But Marvin understood! He checked his Nobility class knowledge and surprisingly found [Anzed Language]. He suddenly felt that the Nobility Class was simply a thousand times better than the Civilian class. It came with horsemanship, accounting, and other practical abilities, and it was unexpectedly still proficient in all kinds of rare languages! In the game, only a small amount of players checked the Nobility class and Marvin had no interest whatsoever towards it. As a result, he didn¡¯t know its secrets. This time he got into an noble body and was finally able to experience the benefits of this class! He listened carefully and found out that that voice was androgynous and was singing only four sentences: "One flower, two flowers, tonight the devil won¡¯t return home." "Hating the rain falling, hating the thunder rumbling, I sit in the well, weeping." "Dressed in white for a celebration, dressed in black for a funeral, midnight bell has yet to stop ringing." "The deceased, has yet to die." ... The voice was extremely scary. The more he listened to it, the more scared he was. Those four sung lines kept echoing in his brain for a very long time! He suddenly forced himself to move away. As voice gradually became quieter, he took a look behind. "There is something inside!" Just now, that scary voice managed to completely scare the usually extremely daring Marvin. That kind of indescribable feeling... ¡®Could it be a fear skill?¡¯ Marvin frowned and checked the logs but didn¡¯t find any fear check or anything similar. Furthermore, he was wearing [Vanessa¡¯s Gift] which increased his fear resistance by 10 points. Ordinary fear magics wouldn¡¯t work on him. But that frightening feeling actually came from the bottom of his heart! It wasn¡¯t a fear skill, but this voice felt as if it was causing some kind of resonance inside his blood vessels. ¡®Is there a treasure, or a monster inside?!¡¯ Marvin looked at the stone behind him with a pale face. He ultimately raised his spirits and threw this matter to the back of his head for the time being. He had to focus his energy. He couldn¡¯t be distracted by these things. The strange singing voice would have to wait until he recovered White River Valley. ... Marvin quickly got out of the secret path and returned inside the farmhouse a panicked and still tied up Lola. "What do you want to do?" The girl became extremely scared. She had sat and thought there for quite a while, feeling sure that this vicious guy wouldn¡¯t let her off. ¡®That guy, how will he take care of me? Using my body first and then death? Or would I be treated the same as those gnolls, just a slash and it¡¯s over?¡¯ Lola had thought a lot. The more she thought, the less she was able to accept it. No matter how bad she was, she was still better than the gnolls, right? ¡®It¡¯s probably going to be the first.¡¯ As she thought of this, she became even more scared. As a result, when Marvin untied her she broke out into a unprecedented struggle¡­ Which was quickly restrained by Marvin. "Keep moving and you¡¯ll die," Marvin said in an ice-cold voice while putting his curved dagger on her neck. His tone was cold, probably because he was still suffering from the influence of the singing voice. Lola was scared and started shivering, her recently found courage disappearing in an instant. ¡®I guess I was born under an ill star.¡¯ She simply closed her eyes, awaiting her fate. How could she have expected that at that time, Marvin would instead ask her, baffled, "What are you doing?" "Ah?" Lola opened her eyes, clueless. Marvin said softly, "Get ready, I¡¯ll get you through the gnoll perimeter." ... If it was Marvin alone, passing through the gnoll perimeter would be extremely easy. But taking a burden along was a lot more troublesome. Lola didn¡¯t have any class abilities, so not only was she unable to help him, she was also lagging behind. Fortunately, Marvin thought of a way. He lured away the aardwolves guarding some key areas and then dragged Lola out of White River Valley. Three days later, when Lola stood once more in front of River Shore City, she was overjoyed. ¡®Finally back to the civilization!¡¯ She had gone through some hard times from those filthy gnolls in the White River Valley dungeons. She could have been swallowed whole, fried or even steamed: not everyone had the chance to experience this. Lola felt happy to have survived, and almost cried. "Thank you, thank you very much." She sincerely thank Marvin. Even if the guy before her eyes was extremely fierce, he didn¡¯t seem as bad as she imagined... Still wearing his mask, Marvin was whispering something, hesitating. He then suddenly asked, "You know the path to Jewel Bay?" "Ah?" Lola was startled. "I know you aren¡¯t a chamber of commerce leader¡¯s daughter. I also know that you are only a swindler. But I decided to give you a change." Marvin took out a pouch and gave it to Lola, "There is some money inside, enough for you to make a trip to Jewel Bay and back and still have some leftover. You can use it to hire some manpower to protect you or bribe a few people." "I need you to do something for me." Lola looked at Marvin startled. "You know about me?" She looked at him suspiciously. "Did the White River Valley Lord tell you? Are you one of his men?" Lola was racking her brain. Marvin didn¡¯t explain. "Almost." "Why do you trust me?" Lola took that money pouch, mixed feelings filling her heart. "I merely think that you haven¡¯t found yourself yet, that you didn¡¯t want to become a swindler." Marvin lightly added, "Perhaps you aren¡¯t so bad." "I want to give you a chance." Chapter 33: Dragon Strength Chapter 33: Dragon Strength Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin parted with Lola outside River Shore City. He wanted to give Lola a chance to change because she displayed some talent. Even if she was a swindler, she might become useful with a bit of training. Someday in the future, Marvin might not be able to everything himself; he might need some talented people to help him manage his territory. And Lola had this kind of aptitude. Even if Lola took the money and ran, Marvin¡¯s losses would only be a bit of money. And if Lola brought back good intel from Jewel Bay, then she would have passed Marvin¡¯s first test. At that time, White River Valley should already have returned to Marvin¡¯s hands. ¡®Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯ Marvin looked at the girl¡¯s figure disappearing into the woods. He then finally took off his mask before walking into the city. ... River Shore City seemed as peaceful as usual. But this calm was only a camouflage. While Marvin was walking down the streets, he could see the fear and worry in the eyes of the civilians. There were a lot more soldiers patrolling. When he was going through the city gate defenses, they asked more questions than usual. After all, the news of the legendary wizard Anthony had already spread through the East Coast. This powerful person whose strength was protecting the peace of East Coast all along. The people hadn¡¯t even finished mourning their protector¡¯s disappearance when the Twin Snakes Cult people came out and did something ruthless. They used a small village as a blood sacrifice. Women, old people, youths¡­ They were all skinned to make a skin kite that was hung outside the village. Even if that was in the vicinity of Sail Boat City and far from Jewel Bay, people were still afraid. After being suppressed for many years, the Twin Snakes Cult was finally unable to hold back their ambitions. And the worst part was that rumors about wizards beginning to lose magic power began spreading in the streets. The diviners were already unable to use magic. The fact that Miller¡¯s family slaughter, which was the talk of the town, had not been solved was clear proof. The City Lord hadn¡¯t shown his face in a while and neither had the wizard regiment¡¯s chief. The City Hall could only send more patrols. These patrols could appease the civilians for the time being. But they couldn¡¯t stop the attacks of the Twin Snakes and other evil followers. River Shore City and even the entire East Coast were in an unstable situation. It was said that all kinds of thieves¡¯ silhouettes could be seen on the main road. This was a warning sign of the chaos that would fall across this world.. Marvin was walking in the street, as chill winds were blowing around. He couldn¡¯t help but pull on his clothes, and walk with steady steps. ... Ranger Guild. A young man covered in dust and wearing a mask came in. A few employees took a glance a him from their counter, before losing interest. This guy seemed to be just a 1st rank ranger, so it shouldn¡¯t be important business. But surprisingly, that guy quickly walked to one counter and knocked on the small table. "I need an appraiser," Marvin said in a rough voice. The sleepy girl behind the counter yawned, "What do you need appraised? I¡¯m also an appraiser, and I quickly reached advanced appraiser level." "You won¡¯t be able to." Marvin shook his head, "I need a master level appraiser." "What?" The girl was startled. ¡®Master level? What kind of thing need a master level appraiser to personally identify it?¡¯ She looked at Marvin suspiciously, "Are you sure? I can identify some things." "It¡¯s related to ancient goblin knowledge, and also compound potion knowledge." Marvin went straight to the point. The girl suddenly froze in place. She hadn¡¯t mastered these two types of knowledge. Only master level appraisers had the chance to know about those two. "Please wait a moment. Our guild only has one master level appraiser." The girl added, somewhat embarrassed, "But he is sleeping at the moment..." "No worries, I can wait." Marvin picked a place to sit. The girl curiously checked him out and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Do you know the fees of a master level appraiser?" Marvin nodded, "500 silvers." "You really have that much money!" The girl had a whole new level of respect toward Marvin. This seemingly thin and weak guy who wasn¡¯t carrying many things actually had that much money. Marvin sized up the girl and suddenly asked, "You are still an apprentice?" The girl nodded, "I am a disciple of Master Cole." "Seems like you aren¡¯t the only disciple of Master Cole." Marvin said. His eyesight was quite acute. This girl was sensitive to money. She was wearing plain clothes and one look was enough to know that her family¡¯s financial situation wasn¡¯t that good. But she seemed smart. If Master Cole thought she was important, she wouldn¡¯t end up with a job at the counter. The appraiser class needed to use a lot of money in the early stages, so being able to reach advanced level appraiser when coming from a poor family wasn¡¯t bad. The girl was actually quite honest and nodded. "I am Hathaway, Master Cole¡¯s 27th disciple." "How long have you been an apprentice?" Marvin bluntly asked. "Ah? Probably three months, give or take." Hathaway seriously answered Marvin¡¯s question. "Have you been hired?" The exact time wasn¡¯t that important, Marvin simply tried to get what he could. He didn¡¯t expect that Hathaway would actually shake her head, "The world is a harsh place, Sir. Originally, a person in charge of a chamber of commerce in Sail Boat City invited me to go to Sail Boat City to be their appraiser." "But he then died on the road. He got skinned. I heard it was the work of a Twin Snakes follower." Fear was apparent in Hathaway¡¯s eyes. "Who would dare to go out now? I¡¯d rather be a clerk in River Shore City. I don¡¯t want to meet one of those evil follower." "I¡¯m very sorry." Marvin soothed her, "It might get better soon." Hathaway shook her head, clearly taking Marvin¡¯s sentence as a stranger¡¯s kindness. But actually, Marvin was really thinking of hiring an appraiser. Even if she was only at advanced level, he could slowly train her. Even if White River Valley had yet to be recovered, Marvin had already begun to think of what to do after the seizing it back. In this world, there was a very potent yet hard to control power. It was the adventurers. If Marvin wanted to quickly strengthen White River Valley, he needed their help. That was why he was working hard. Having no appraiser in the territory won¡¯t do. He chatted idly with Hathaway for a while. After no less than an hour, Master Cole appeared. ... In the ranger guild¡¯s VIP lounge. Marvin was sitting on the far end of the table while Hathaway was cautiously standing to the side. "Deepwater gem." Master Cole put down his magnifying glass and rubbed his eyes, "Boy, you are extremely lucky. This thing has deadly power in the hands of a wizard smith. It is said to be the main material to build a mechanical ghost statue. Without the deepwater gem, the dexterity of the mechanical ghost statue would be reduced." "A deepwater gem with this kind of purity could be processed into at least 8 sub-gems, and then used to make mechanical ghost statues. The South Wizards Alliance should have the mechanical ghost statue blueprint; you should sell this thing to them. It could be worth a lot!" Marvin calmly nodded and put the gem away. He already knew that this gem was very expensive, he just didn¡¯t expect it to be worth that much. If it really was a deepwater gem, Marvin knew that wizards focused in clay transmutation would pay quite a lot for it. Because it had another function apart from making mechanical ghost statues, which was strengthening spellcasting. This information was almost unknown, as only a few a few talented wizards had found out. But right now in Feinan¡¯s world, only a wizard could find out about wizard stuff. The others, including appraising masters, were unfamiliar with the field. Marvin was no doubt an exception. He took out another item that needed to be identified. It was that potion bottle he had gotten from the crimson monastery. He could only rely on his rich experience to recognize that this thing was a compound potion. He didn¡¯t know if this master appraiser could give him the answer. Cole took the potion with an extremely grave expression. Appraising potions was always the most troublesome part. "5 wizard golds," Cole said. "Fixed price. Because I need to ask a friend proficient in potions to work with me. And he is actually a true wizard apprentice." Marvin decisively responded, "No problem." ... It was already night when Marvin came out of the ranger guild, two hours later. He had spent 5500 silvers on the appraisals, but he didn¡¯t feel bad about it. A deepwater gem, that¡¯s fine. And then, the appraisal of that potion, it was actually a [Dragon1 Strength]! _____________ T/N: 1- As some of you might know, dragons are mostly represented by two types. The eastern dragon is often represented with a wingless, long snake-like body. The western is displayed as a huge winged lizard. In this case, it would be a western dragon. Chapter 34: Gathering the troops! Chapter 34: Gathering the troops! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In Feinan world, anything related to a dragon was amazing. As the existence at the top of the food chain, every dragon had massively destructive power. For a legendary level or lower, getting rid of a dragon was extremely difficult. And even if the dragon strength potion didn¡¯t have anything to do with a dragon, it still had the dragon name. This meant that it wasn¡¯t ordinary. This kind of potion descriptor was in fact a generic term in the medicine ranking system. Taking this potion could temporarily increase his attributes substantially. It could definitely make the difference at a crucial time of a fight. Under the conscientious appraisal of Master Cole and that wizard apprentice, Marvin¡¯s five gold coins weren¡¯t wasted. He got the potion¡¯s description. [Dragon Strength]: Strength +6, Dexterity +4. Lasts 10 minutes. These kinds of attributes were nearly unmatched. Marvin couldn¡¯t imagine how fierce he could be after drinking it. His strength was relatively weak, at only 11, but it would reach 17 after drinking the dragon strength potion. This was close to 2nd rank fighter standards! Furthermore, there was also a 4 dexterity increase. Having 24 dexterity meant that he would be able to move as he pleased in the sky above and the earth below. This potion was a priceless treasure. Fortunately, the ranger guild still had some integrity. Master Cole and that apprentice wizard had appraised a lot of similar medicines together. Up until he left, Marvin didn¡¯t sense any malicious attention from them. That was the reason why Marvin picked the ranger guild, as major organizations weren¡¯t too messy. If it was goblin Bane¡­ They also have an appraiser over there, but would he be able to not have any evil plans when seeing such treasures? ... Black Horn Eagle Inn. A list of names was handed to Marvin. "Only fifteen people?" Marvin was somewhat surprised. He had given Anna instructions to recruit about twenty people. "The fees of high level adventurers are too high, and the highest of the lower level were only there to cheat us of our money, we don¡¯t need them." "These fifteen are more or less what we need." "Moreover, the idea that the more the better doesn¡¯t really apply to adventurers," Anna added. "Even if they all signed a contract, if our strength is weaker, we might not be able to suppress them." Marvin nodded, understanding Anna¡¯s worries. Relying on these adventurers to recapture White River Valley? It could actually end up being ruled by those adventurers. The garrison¡¯s strength was somewhat weak, so if they recruited too many adventurers and let them form a force, this could end up unfavorably for Marvin. The butler girl had thoroughly analyzed the situation. However. "The gnolls have a Sorcerer." Marvin said. "What?" Anna was shocked, "A Sorcerer? How could this be?" "I saw it myself. He almost discovered me." Marvin forced a rare smile, "They also have a type of mutated aardwolves. Extremely hard to deal with. As for those gnoll fighters, they aren¡¯t much of an issue." A hundred and fifty gnoll Fighters might sound like a lot, but human adventurers levels were higher than theirs. For one adventurer to fight two or three wouldn¡¯t be a problem. As long as they could get rid of the leader, their morale would go down. But that crafty Sorcerer would surely hide in a corner during the fight, not found by anyone. Those mutated aardwolves were under his control. He needed to find a way to subdue those aardwolves or eliminate that Sorcerer. Or else it would be quite difficult to win. "About those aardwolves, when they raided us, I killed one." Anna frowned and seriously said her opinion, "They don¡¯t have any vitals; my sword pierced their heart and they wouldn¡¯t die." "This kind of¡­" Marvin hadn¡¯t fought with mutated aardwolves so he knew very little about them. These things are really hard to get rid of. A large body, high speed, great destructive power and no weak points. If a few were killed by those aardwolves, it would be fine on the garrison side, but the adventurers might get crushed. As Marvin was thinking, he grabbed a sheet of paper and wrote something down. Anna calmly stood to the side, looking more and more surprised at Marvin skillfully writing. ¡®Young Master Marvin¡­ Is a genius! He already found three ways to restrain those aardwolves in such a short time!¡¯ ¡®It seems like that misfortune actually awakened his potential. Will his strong and wise side be forced out?¡¯ Anna was deep in thought. "Yes. Let¡¯s go with this. We will set off three days later," said Marvin firmly. "But what about that Sorcerer?" Anna asked, worried. Even if Sorcerer spells weren¡¯t as strong as those of Wizards, it was still a powerful class. "I¡¯ll take care of it." Marvin picked up the list of names of the adventurers and read it meticulously. ... There were fifteen adventurers separated into two small teams of six and three solo guys. The fifteen were all 1st rank adventurers with no advanced class. Anna wasn¡¯t wrong: even if Marvin had money now, high level adventurers cost too much. It wasn¡¯t worth it. And if a guy too strong joined, Marvin might actually have his leadership threatened. What made Marvin surprised was that one of the six-man teams was relatively well-known in River Shore City. [Bramble] "This Bramble team has quite a bit of fame in the low level adventurers circle, their captain is a level 5 fighter." Marvin¡¯s gaze briefly stopped on the names of the Bramble members, as if he was taking notes. "Seems like we have good luck," Anna promptly responded. "Normally, based on the Bramble¡¯s strength, the contract fees should be insufficient to hire this experienced team." "But it turns out that their boss¡¯ daughter contracted some kind of strange illness, and they need a high level priest to save her. They are in urgent need of money and there are no big contracts lately, so as a result, they took ours." "This team sounds a bit trustworthy." Marvin nodded. Anna¡¯s efforts could be seen in that list of fifteen people. The other six-man team also had sufficient strength and reasonable equipment. Although they were a relatively new team, according to the records their mission completion rate was very high. As for the three solo guys, they were quite strong. One was a level 4 ranger proficient with the bow, one was a level 5 druid able to shapeshift into a brown bear, and the last was a rarely seen pugilist. All of them had a bit of fame in River Shore City. According to Marvin¡¯s calculations, the portion of the fees for the three solo adventurers was actually the highest. "There is no problem with that list of names. We will set off three days later. Notify Andre and the others to make their preparations." Marvin made his decision. Three days later, they would recover White River Valley! "Where should be regroup?" Anna asked. "Night Tide Inn," replied Marvin, indicating a surprising location. "When I came back, I found out that that small family inn was still open. Gather there." "You command this operation. I won¡¯t go." Anna was surprised, "You won¡¯t go?" She was astonished. Marvin smiled. "I definitely can¡¯t, since I¡¯m a weak and powerless noble. But Masked Twin Blades can." Anna relaxed and displayed a knowing smile. Young Master Marvin didn¡¯t conceal it from her. This was the happiest thing to her. ... Three days later, in an area outside of River Shore City¡¯s rule, Night Tide Inn. This small family inn in decline was actually only made by an old crippled farmer who built an house in the surroundings to provide a place to rest. After White River Valley fell into the hands of the gnolls, there was almost no one using the main road between White River Valley and River Shore City. But Night Tide Inn was still open. The old cripple didn¡¯t have anything else to do. As for moving, he didn¡¯t even think about it. He would only consider it if that group of wretched gnolls came over. But he knew that they wouldn¡¯t dare. This was River Shore City territory, and that group of gnolls wouldn¡¯t dare kill here. They would be eliminated by River Shore patrols. But tonight, Night Tide Inn welcomed a lot of guests. His inn could only fit twenty people at most, but tonight, there were actually thirty six people! And among them was a woman. But that cripple actually recognized that woman. She was White River Valley¡¯s Butler. He hurriedly left the room. Entertaining these thirty guests actually made him a little happy. But when he planned to go in the kitchen, he heard sounds of struggle coming from the living room. ¡®Terrible! They won¡¯t cut down my family tapestry, will they?¡¯ The old cripple¡¯s heart sank as he went to check. That was a group of undisciplined adventurers. Something must be happening. He hurriedly put down the pile of steamed buns and limped toward the living room. In the living room, thirty or so people were split into multiple factions, standing opposite of each other. They seemed ready to fight. Chapter 35: Causing troubles Chapter 35: Causing troubles Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Adventurers had always been lawless, but they were rarely untrustworthy. Because most adventurers relied on their fame to make a living. Even if the means of communication were rather undeveloped in this world, there were very few adventurers that would breach the most basic rules. Abruptly asking for a raise before the fight even began for example. Anna was angrily looking at that group of six. White River Valley¡¯s garrison of twenty already gathered behind her. Andre¡¯s face was also red, and if it weren¡¯t for Anna stopping him, he would have already argued with these adventurers. The other nine adventurers, the Bramble team and those three solo guys, chose to watch. They seemed to be following the rules¡­ But Anna knew that if she was unable to restrain the other small team, she would have to compromise. In that case, they would also request a raise. This was reasonable. "We already discussed the contract." Anna tried to stay as calm as possible when talking to them. "You already signed it, you would lose reputation if you breach the contract." That troublemaking group was the second team along the Bramble team. That team rose up in the past half-year but they still had a decent reputation as they had completed a lot of missions. Anna was extremely angry; they suddenly wanted to alter the contract and get a bigger reward! And twice the amount on top of that! This was unimaginable. Low level adventurers wouldn¡¯t do something like this. Anna was not an idiot. She already felt that there was something wrong. The purpose of that adventurer team wasn¡¯t that simple. ¡®Seems like they want to slow down this operation.¡¯ Anna felt it from this [Lynx] team¡¯s leader eyes. ¡®Could there be someone operating in the shadows? Deliberately making them accept our task? And then breaking the contract and not doing it, influencing White River Valley¡¯s recovery?¡¯ Anna was thinking. ... "Miss Anna, our Lynx team is trustworthy." Lynx team¡¯s leader was a ranger with serious albinism and his looks were extremely bad, but his skills were quite exceptional. That guy was called Verne, but everyone called him Cat. He was the leader of the entire Lynx team. He narrowed his eyes and calmly said, "We didn¡¯t have any objections toward the previous contract." "Then why do you want want to breach the contract?" Anna coldly asked. "Because we recently learned that the contract was actually unreasonable," said Cat. "A friend came to me with some information. He said that there was a Sorcerer in the pack of gnolls occupying White River Valley!" "Doubling the reward when dealing with a caster is quite normal, right? Miss Anna? Thus, I suggest that we cancel the previous contract and sign a new one." Anna angrily said, "Impossible!" Cat narrowed his eyes. The living room atmosphere turned stiff. ... At that time, Bramble team¡¯s captain started to talk and , "If there is a caster, re-doing the contract is the general rule. However, I do not know if this information is verified. So the Bramble team won¡¯t pick a side for the time being." "My only requirement is that my team pay would also be doubled if Lynx team pay is doubled. Is this fine?" The other three adventurers had the same stance. If Lynx¡¯s team fees doubled, their own pay should also be increased. Else it wouldn¡¯t be enough to motivate them. Anna took a deep breath, a smile suddenly appeared on her face. In fact, even if she was annoyed when the Lynx team asked for a raise, she wasn¡¯t surprised. Young Lord had already guessed it would happen. Marvin had guessed earlier that an adventurer might use this opportunity to cause troubles. The Lynx team and the Bramble team were both good teams. If the Bramble team¡¯s motive was their leader¡¯s child falling ill, they couldn¡¯t help but take this contract. But what was the reason for the newly rising Lynx team? Marvin thought of this and made ample preparations. Thinking of it, she said, "That¡¯s right, there is a Sorcerer in that pack of gnolls occupying White River Valley. And it¡¯s a level 2 Sorcerer!" The Lynx team couldn¡¯t help but show a proud smile. ¡®This woman is compromising?¡® Cat¡¯s pupils were still dilated and few people could understand what he was thinking from his expression. "Since that is the case, let¡¯s discuss our new contract, shall we?" As he was talking, he sneered inwardly, ¡®New contract? We didn¡¯t take this mission for the money.¡¯ In the process of drafting a new contract, they had to return to River Shore City. This would take a lot of time. That Sir told them that they just had to do that and they would get a huge amount of money without doing anything A smiling expression could be seen in Cat¡¯s eyes. ... "New contract?" Anna coldly laughed, "Sorry! We don¡¯t plan on signing a new contract." "If your Lynx team wants to do a breach of contract, you¡¯ll have to pay the penalty fee." ¡®What?¡¯ Everyone in the Lynx team was shocked. ¡®She is actually keeping up a unyielding attitude?¡¯ Even the Bramble team captain couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say, "Miss Anna, if there is a Sorcerer, the mission difficulty increased substantially. I think it¡¯s necessary to discuss re-discuss it." He didn¡¯t want to cause troubles, but as a leader, he had to take responsibility for his own subordinates¡¯ lives. As an experienced adventurer, he knew that casters were difficult to deal with, even if it was a gnoll. Anna said, "It¡¯s like this. The gnolls¡¯ leader is indeed a Sorcerer. But we invited an expert to deal with this Sorcerer." "Everyone would receive their commission only to clear up the other gnolls, that¡¯s all!" An expert? Cat suddenly had a bad feeling. This was far from what he had expected. At that time, a thin silhouette slowly approached. He was wearing a thick mask, twin daggers on his belt. "Sorry, I¡¯m late." Marvin said in a deep voice. Masked Twin Blades! The atmosphere in the living room immediately turned violent. ... Marvin calmly stood there, silent, yet intimidating! The adventurers stood up one by one looking grave. They were all 1st rank adventurers, they obviously knew that Masked Twin Blades, who was capable of eliminating the Acheron gang, was a lot more terrifying. Acheron gang¡¯s leader was in fact a true 2nd rank expert. And he was also linked to the Miller family elimination. Killing in the wealthy district, who knew how difficult this was. But this guy astonishingly had accomplished it! That Masked Twin Blades already turned into an influential figure in River Shore City. Marvin didn¡¯t say anything. Anna coldly said, "That Sorcerer will be Masked Twin Blades¡¯ target. You¡¯ll handle the other gnolls, do you still have a problem with the contract?" Anna stared at Cat, her tone quite overbearing. The Lynx team was left speechless They thought that excuse was the best excuse. But the appearance of Masked Twin Blades ruined everything. Cat was sweating, thinking hard. ... "Someone put a high price on your head." At that time, one of the solo adventurers was pondering. "You still dare to move with us?" It was that boxer. He had a sturdy build and was armed with knuckles and seemed extremely fierce. His nickname was "The Rock". It didn¡¯t mean that he had an amazing defense. It was because no matter how hard the stone was, he could shatter it. "Try me." Marvin didn¡¯t just target him, he checked everyone. He looked at the few members of the Lynx team for a bit longer. The mood turned ice cold. "This being the case, our Bramble team doesn¡¯t have any objection." The Bramble team leader took the lead and said, "Since we aren¡¯t dealing with the caster, the price on the contract is quite fair." He glanced at Marvin and added, "Also, we aren¡¯t interested in your head sir. We only want to finish the mission." "I have an objection!" Seeing the Bramble captain taking his stance, Cat couldn¡¯t sit still. He sneered, "Can he handle a 2nd rank Sorcerer? If he failed to succeed, wouldn¡¯t we have to face a 2nd rank Sorcerer?" The pugilist Rock also displayed an evil smile, "Yes! Masked Twin Blades reputation is really great, but what about his strength? His tone suddenly changed, "Sir Verne, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have your people check it?" "I heard that your team¡¯s mister Green is also a dagger user, it would be better to let them compare notes and check Mister Masked Twin Blades strength. To see if it¡¯s as good as in the rumors?" Chapter 36: Three moves Chapter 36: Three moves Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Hearing Rock, Cat inwardly cursed. This guy was clearly trying to take advantage, egging on Cat¡¯s people to see if he could get any benefits. This rough looking pugilist was actually very resourceful. Anna coldly watched this nonsense. The only thing about this that satisfied her was that after Bramble¡¯s captain took his stance, the Bramble members stood away, meaning that they had no objection to the contract. But they didn¡¯t leave, and just stood there, apparently wanting to look at the performance. After all, everyone was curious about how strong Masked Twin Blades was, having suddenly risen to fame. Cat was helpless, as if he retreated now, that person¡¯s plans would definitely be spoiled. The penalty fees was a large amount of money, and although that person¡¯s compensation was enough to cover it, it would still be a loss of reputation. This wasn¡¯t worth it. If they could smoothly destroy the White River Valley¡¯s recovery plan, it would definitely be the best. It really wasn¡¯t good, but they could only try to benefit as much from the situation as possible. After all, they were adventurers and not that person¡¯s subordinates. "Green?" Cat asked. A silent brown haired guy stepped forward when his leader called. He was wearing a fine set of leather armor, but unlike Marvin, he was carrying a long saber. That long saber was a little similar to Japan¡¯s katana but wider and thicker. This meant that it would result in a stronger slashing force when attacking a monster. Green was a cold-blooded blade master. Countless monsters and even adventurers had died under his blade, most of them very gruesomely. One slash two wounds. "[Wandering Fighter]?" Marvin narrowed his eyes, focusing on Green¡¯s movements. That kind of long saber was only used by the 2nd rank class, wandering fighter. This guy was obviously not a 2nd rank wandering fighter yet but it seemed like he was thinking of going toward that path. Wandering fighters had impressive dexterity, but their strength was also quite fierce. With enough momentum, their blade could split someone in half. In his previous life, these kinds of quick and fierce moves were popular with the players. But for this kind of class¡­ Marvin knew how to subdue them. ... "Miss Anna, even if you said that we don¡¯t need to deal with the caster, we still need to check this Masked Twin Blades strength. Let him fight with our level 5 fighter, we need to be sure." "I believe Sir Masked Twin Blades wouldn¡¯t mind?" Cat coldly said. "If we win, you shut up." Anna said back with an even colder voice, then, with a hint of disgust, "Either get out of here and pay your penalty, or help us repel those gnolls." "Sure!" Cat answered straightforwardly this time. If Masked Twin Blades displayed martial skills that could convince him, he wouldn¡¯t mind temporarily altering his plans. Being able to go along and complete the mission was good. That person¡­ If he had told him that Masked Twin Blades would show up, he wouldn¡¯t have come. White River Valley¡¯s young lord was truly reckless, actually daring to hire a wanted criminal to recover his lost territory. According to Cat¡¯s information, things were not that simple. A lot of people were watching that territory. Even if this territory¡¯s recovery was successful, that young lord might have a lot of troubles afterwards. Thinking of this, Cat¡¯s mood turned a bit better. But at that time, Masked Twin Blades coldly said, "I don¡¯t fight, I kill." The living room was frozen! ¡®This guy is too arrogant!¡¯ Green, angrily gripping his long saber, ruthlessly rushed to Marvin who was leaning on the counter, intending to kill. Anna and Andre were both startled. They wanted to stop him but it was too late. Anna¡¯s gaze was focused on Marvin, not scared that he would be hurt but rather that he would really kill Green. Missing a team would be very troublesome. Recovering White River Valley was already difficult as it was. Marvin, still leaning on the counter, narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t move until Green arrived in front of him. At that time, he acted. Reaching the 20 dexterity stage gave him a strong ability to react. His eyes locked onto Green¡¯s right shoulder as soon as Green rushed toward him. That body part would move first when the other side planned to attack! Green¡¯s right shoulder trembled, giving a sign of him using strength! Marvin¡¯s body moved forward and he stood in front of Green in an instant. Everyone shuddered. ¡®This kind of reaction speed, along with that weird move¡­¡¯ Not waiting for their reaction. "Clang" could be heard as Marvin unsheathed a dagger. This was his right-hand dagger. Because Green was also using his right-hand, and his strength was definitely higher than Marvin¡¯s, in order to stop his assault, he had to use a slightly stronger move first! Even though [Two-Weapon Fighting] gave Marvin¡¯s hands more or less the same skill proficiency, there was still a strength gap. Green was shocked. Before he had time to lift his long saber up he already suffered a hit from the back of the dagger. "Ah!" Green bellowed, before quickly adapting. He immediately did an attack from below, a small curved slash, the edge of his saber aiming at Marvin¡¯s lower half. Marvin sneered, ¡®Seems like this brother has seen this trick way too often!¡¯ Second stab! Left hand. A simple block that didn¡¯t require much skill. As long as he found the spot with the weakest strength on the long saber, he could stop the momentum. To Marvin, this kind of move wasn¡¯t an issue. "Clang!" Marvin stopped the attack. But at the same time, Marvin¡¯s third attack was already on the way! Two-weapon fighting was powerful because of the ability to multitask. His left hand was blocking while his right hand was attacking! The cold blade kept flashing under the candle light. This dagger was aiming at Green¡¯s neck. Even if the later was still wearing a leather armor, he would simply be unable to withstand Marvin¡¯s dagger. The other were watching with a blank look, feeling stifled. Marvin moves and reaction speed, it felt as if he completely saw through Green¡¯s moves. Three moves! He only needed three moves to push Green into a dead-end! Cat was shocked, he felt his intestines turn green from regret. If the dagger really kept going, Green¡¯s life... "Stop!" Someone anxiously shouted. It was actually Anna. The next second, Marvin dagger¡¯s momentum slowed, before lightly hitting Green¡¯s shoulder. Clang! Green was sweating. He let go of his long saber and it fell on the ground! There was an uproar. Green was considered as an expert among River Shore City¡¯s low level adventurers. But he couldn¡¯t receive more than three attacks when facing Masked Twin Blades. And looking at his appearance, he had received a huge shock. As a fighter, to be unable to handle a dagger combo. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Anna yelling on time, maybe... Anyway, the fame of Masked Twin Blades in River Shore City should rise. As for Green. As someone aiming to be a wandering fighter, he had received a serious blow to his confidence. It would take a long time to overcome it. Whether he¡¯d be able to completely recover or not was the question. ... Marvin inwardly praised Anna. She yelled at the perfect time. Otherwise, Marvin would have needed to deal with Green to keep the image of Masked Twin Blades. Though, it was something that the two had planned previously. Marvin would be in charge of intimidating them and Anna would be in charge of soothing them. That way, the group of troublemaking mercenaries would know their place. Soon, someone came and helped Green up. Anna noticed that this man was sweating. It was clear that he felt extremely pressured by those earlier moves. Rock, standing on the side, also didn¡¯t say anything else. This pugilist had a grave expression. Fear was especially noticeable when Marvin gave him a meaningful glance. Pugilists would clearly suffer losses when facing daggers. Rock came to the conclusion that he would lose his life if he went against Masked Twin Blades. This was someone whose blade skills were close to perfection. Even if some actions were strangely stiff, he was already quite abnormal. "Is there any more questions?" Anna smiled. The adventurers in the living room didn¡¯t say a word. The old cripple, seeing what had happened, served food, coffee, and so on. The tension eased a little as everyone began to eat. Anna didn¡¯t let the adventurers go check in at the inn after dinner; she directly started planning. First was White River Valley¡¯s entrance: there were four gnolls standing guard there, and two of them were archers. Of course, those were no problem. The problem was the six mutated aardwolves. Chapter 37: Tactics Chapter 37: Tactics Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Mutated aardwolves were the strongest in the gnoll pack. Even the Bramble team didn¡¯t dare to look down on them. The two captains came closer, surrounded by their team members. The solo adventurers also approached. "According to our information, the gnolls set up a sentry post here. Tomorrow evening we have to surprise attack that place. We can¡¯t let any aardwolf or gnoll escape." "There are two fighter gnolls, and two archer gnolls. Those aren¡¯t an issue. But those six mutated aardwolves are the most troublesome." Anna took out an old fashioned map and wrote down the situation in the corner. Her writing was very organized, with just a few sentences clearly describing the situation. Even the two experienced captains couldn¡¯t help but be awed. This half-elf was really talented. "There are sentries on both side of the forest. It¡¯s a natural cover, but these mutated aardwolves dexterity is also impressive. Do you have any ideas?" Anna looked at the two team captains. Marvin obviously already had a plan. But he let Anna ask the adventurers first. He wanted to see if there were a few talented adventurers in that group. Cat stayed silent. His subordinate just got defeated by Masked Twin Blades, putting him in a very bad mood. Based on the current situation, wanting to wreck this mission would be very troublesome because they couldn¡¯t make it too obvious. He could only pray that they would make a mistake in the battle, and then leave defeated. That way they could get the money and save their reputation at the same time. Unfortunately, the other captain had different thoughts. As the captain of the Bramble team, Gru had a lot of experience. He mumbled for a bit before saying, "Maybe we could use a few traps. These mutated aardwolves are hard to deal with, so attacking them from the front is definitely not a good idea. However, we could lure them to a trap." "Gnoll fighters are level 2 on average, and those aardwolves are definitely higher than theirs. This means that the sentries there aren¡¯t controlling the aardwolves. Maybe we could make something here." A smile could be seen on Anna¡¯s face. Bramble¡¯s people were quite reliable. "Mister Gru and I had the same thoughts. My plan was also like that. We will draw those six mutated aardwolves to a trap on the side of the forest and then use a kind of method to kill them thought up by our lord." "As for the specifics, we can talk about them later. Mister Verne, since those six mutated aardwolves are handed to our garrison and Mister Gru¡¯s Bramble team, your Lynx team will be in charge of those four gnolls, is that fine?" Anna smiled at Cat. The latter felt helpless. Could he still say anything about this kind of plan? Their great Lynx team wouldn¡¯t be unable to deal with four gnolls, right? If they really ruined the mission that way, his team wouldn¡¯t be very respected in River Shore City. As for those three solo adventurers, they didn¡¯t need to do anything in that first battle. They only needed to stand on the side and cheer. "Well, it¡¯s late. Mister Vern and Lynx members, you can go back to your rooms to rest." Anna told them to leave in a not too soft, nor too hard way. What she meant was quite obvious. The garrison and the bramble team would work together to eliminate the six aardwolves, which certainly needed a few tactics. However, she didn¡¯t want to let the Lynx members hear those. Verne turned green, but Masked Twin Blades suddenly got up and went to the 2nd floor. The other three solo adventurers also returned to their own rooms. The humiliated Lynx members could only leave the living room. Only Anna and Gru were left to discuss tomorrow¡¯s tactics. ... The second floor restroom seemed a bit dirty. The old crippled clearly didn¡¯t really clean it well because no customers had visited in a long time. A Lynx member returned to his room, leaving the depressed Cat going to the restroom by himself. "Damnit! That supposedly easy money is not that easy to get." He gloomily went in. But out of nowhere, a dagger was put on his neck, soundlessly. A person was hidden in the shadows of the restroom! Masked Twin Blades! "You¡­ What do you want?" Cat was startled. He was well aware of the rangers hiding skills as he was also a ranger. But he didn¡¯t expect this Masked Twin Blades to actually hide in the restroom to sneak attack him! ¡®What is that guy thinking? He isn¡¯t really thinking of killing me, right?¡¯ Thinking of this, he started sweating profusely. "Don¡¯t do anything foolish." Marvin coldly said. "What are you talking about?" Cat turned stiff. His sneaky movement toward his own dagger was clearly noticed by Marvin. "The struggle between the upper forces of River Shore City is not something that you, a small trash, can participate in," said Marvin emotionlessly. "I know about the big shot behind you¡­ He thinks that baron Marvin is only a young noble, but in fact, is everything really as simple as it looks?" "I only reminded you out of kindness, don¡¯t do anything foolish. If you make an unforgivable mistake leading to White River Valley being unable to be recaptured, making me unable to accomplish my mission¡­ Then you¡¯ll never be able to get the reward that big shot promised you anyways." "Trust me, It won¡¯t be a problem. As far as I¡¯m concerned, killing is an easy thing." "Bang!" Marvin pushed Cat aside, put away his dagger, and left the restroom. Cat was sweating all over, Marvin¡¯s few sentences repeating in his mind! He was a very suspicious person. Masked Twin Blades made him very perplexed. That guy known as baron Marvin was only a noble in dire straits, so how could he hire such a powerful expert? Could it be that he had someone backing him? Thinking this far, he couldn¡¯t help but start shivering. The conflicts of the upper layer big shots were definitely not something that they, a small hired team, could participate in. If not careful, they would just be sacrificed. ¡®Masked Twin Blades talked about a mission... Could it be that someone is ordering him to help with the recovery of White River Valley? And that person is definitely not that young boy Marvin.¡¯ ¡®To be able to send this kind of expert, the person behind definitely has power. Masked Twin Blades made such a ruckus in the city, yet wasn¡¯t even caught¡­¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t tell me... !?¡¯ Cat suddenly thought of something! And it frightened him to death! Wizards! After Miller¡¯s case, the omnipotent wizards unexpectedly announced that they were unable to find any trace of the killer. This was absurd. After the wizards started ruling this world¡¯s era, everyone believed that the wizards were able to do anything. ¡®Not being able to find a killer, this really was too fake, right?¡¯ Unless, Masked Twin Blades worked for the chief of the wizard regiment! This would explain everything! Cat¡¯s lateral thinking was really formidable. In a short time, he had already thought far ahead. ¡®Oh heavens, putting it this way, Masked Twin Blades is actually someone from the City Lord¡¯s side?¡¯ ¡®The city hall is only a dog sitting below the City Lord! I almost became crazy and went against the City Lord!" ¡®Oh heavens, oh heavens¡­ That¡¯s what happened, that¡¯s what happened¡­¡¯ Cat foolishly stood in the restroom doorway for no less than 10 minutes, slowly recovering. At that time, Gru arrived from the lower floor and gave Cat a weird look. Verne suddenly became aware that he wasn¡¯t behaving properly. He wordlessly went back to his room, not knowing what to think. ... Gru returned to his own room. Just as he pushed open his door, his eyes narrowed and he grabbed his big sword from his back. There was something amiss! Someone else was in his room. "Don¡¯t be nervous." A candle was lit in the room. Marvin was calmly sitting there, looking at Gru. "I only want to talk about some things with you." Gru didn¡¯t lower his guard. Who would dare to relax when facing Masked Twin Blades? His hands were still holding onto the heavy sword, ready to attack at any time. "What discussion? We are complete strangers." Gru said. "Let¡¯s have a chat about your daughter. I want to know her condition," Marvin said seriously. Gru stared blankly. Chapter 38: Plague Chapter 38: Plague Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "What on earth have you heard?" Gru frowned. He would always become very tense when it was about his daughter. He was a calm and steady man, but everyone had a weakness. Obviously, that girl who was still lively a few months ago was this man weakness. "I didn¡¯t hear anything. I only heard that she was sick," Marvin said simply. "I am just asking about her condition." Gru hesitated, before finally replying, "Her sickness is quite serious. The doctor said she might not last more than a few weeks. We went and looked for a silver church priest, but those low level priests were powerless." "The only way would be to seek a high level priest¡¯s blessings. But those are quite expensive. We borrowed a lot of money but it is still not enough," said Gru frankly. Even though Masked Twin Blades was a strong threat, he still said things as they were. "Her sickness appeared suddenly?" Marvin asked. "Yes, that¡¯s right." Gru was surprised. "Could it be that you are a doctor Mister Masked Twin Blades?" "No way. I only saw a few cases while traveling." Marvin casually displayed an experienced attitude. Even a veteran adventurer like Gru was unable to see through it. "What? You¡¯ve seen this sickness?" Gru became excited. His daughter was his only worry. His wife died young so he considered his daughter his most precious treasure. He would do his utmost to satisfy her requests. As thus, she had turned into a spoiled and willful girl, fooling around outside all day with some messy people. Gru was quite helpless about this. As an adventurer, being out all year round was a very normal thing. He could only keep making money to satisfy her materialistic needs. But she was sick now¡­ Gru felt as if his own heart was cut out. This kind of fatherly feeling, only those who experienced it could understand. "Of course. That¡¯s why I asked just now," said Marvin unhurriedly. "Is she turning yellowish and withering, while her eyes are shining? Does her neck have small black spots similar to smallpox?" Gru was shocked! "You¡­ How do you know!?" He began to tremble. "Mister Gru, you are lucky. Not many people in Feinan know of this thing," Marvin calmly said. "Don¡¯t be shocked by what I¡¯m about to tell you." "You daughter didn¡¯t catch a sickness. It¡¯s actually a plague." "It has only appeared three times in Feinan¡¯s history. Each time it destroyed a few neighbouring cities." "[Dark Sweet Poison], I don¡¯t know if you heard of it." Gru stood there, stunned. ... The dark sweet poison was in fact a plague which came from the Plague God. This evil god had wanted to join the fun in Feinan Continent a long time ago. A perfect world for him was one filled with terror, plagues, and death everywhere. He spread the dark sweet poison everywhere. Everyone infected by this plague would look malnourished, but there would still be light in their eyes. At this time, it would also bring about hallucinations, making victims think that they reached the heavens. Their appetite would increase. What they ate would nourish those black spots on their neck. Those black spots would continuously drain their vitality. The dark sweet poison was very frightening. A lot of lives would be lost every time there was an outbreak. The first outbreak of the dark sweet poison was during the elven era. At that time, mankind¡¯s status was very low and the quality of life was obviously quite bad. When the plague appeared, almost one tenth of mankind got infected. The Plague God¡¯s strength increased tremendously. At that time, a saint arrived. He brought with him the method of getting rid of the dark sweet poison, rescuing mankind from the abyss of suffering. That sage¡¯s surname was Brando, but his first name was unknown. Some said that he was an incarnation of the Elven God, while others believed he was an incarnation of the Wizard God. In short, after that saint treated the dark sweet poison, he disappeared from Feinan¡¯s world. The name "Dark Sweet Poison" had also disappeared. People gradually forgot this terrible plague. But Marvin remembered quite clearly. The dark sweet poison outbreak was also one of the signs of the chaotic era. Although, its source was quickly suppressed by the legendary wizards. But this was only a small probe from the Plague God, nothing more. Feinan¡¯s records were very clear: that saint emerging during the first outbreak wasn¡¯t a god¡¯s incarnation. He was in fact only a mortal, a master herbalist and master apothecary. As for that plague¡¯s true ending, it wasn¡¯t a result of saint medicines. In fact, when the Plague God spread the plague, he didn¡¯t pay attention and spread the plague in the West Forest. This directly angered the Nature God. The Nature God erupted in anger and with his strong divine power, he beat up the weak Plague God more than enough. The pathetic Plague God hadn¡¯t had time to develop his own territory when his divinity almost got broken by the Nature God. Fortunately, the Fear God, Destruction God, and other evil gods helped him, or he would have been sealed in a bottle by the Nature God so he could play with him at any time. Since then, the Plague God moved cautiously¡­ Not doing anything to those gods. He spent a lot of time to grow his own influence in another place, slowly recovering his strength. And after the Nature God, Elven God, and other second generation Old Gods slowly became less active, he began to grow restless and wanted to try again. That first invasion of Dark Sweet Poison in Feinan was only a small experiment, nothing more. Now various gods were planning to attack the universe magic pool. It was quite obvious to every god, regardless of weak or strong divine power, that this was an opportunity. An exceptional chance to increase their influence and get more followers. The Universe Magic Pool, for wizards as well as mankind, was a great blessing. However, it was a layer of shackles and restraints for gods. After the Wizard God Lance¡¯s departure, they had already wanted to break it. They only needed an opportunity. ... "Putting it like that, isn¡¯t my daughter incurable?" Gru¡¯s lips turned pale. Hearing Marvin¡¯s introduction of the dark sweet poison, he started sweating all over. His own daughter was in fact infected by a plague! This was quite a terrible thing. Not even mentioning whether he could save his daughter¡¯s life, if others knew about it, she might be burnt to death by scared people. Right. Even if there were wizards in this world, they were still as ignorant as those from Earth¡¯s Middle-ages when facing something like a plague. Caught the plague? Consider that person dead! Fear spread even faster than plagues! In a way, panic and plague were indeed the perfect match. Unfortunately the Fear God and the Plague God were both male, they couldn¡¯t match. They could only occasionally meet and help each other out. "If your daughter was incurable, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here," Marvin said emotionlessly. "I actually know of a method that could save your daughter." "What? Is that for real?" Gru suddenly saw hope. Masked Twin Blades didn¡¯t really need to deceive him. Since he said so much, he should have some assurance. Gru felt a bit spirited. "Don¡¯t worry, dark sweet poison stays in hibernation for a long time. Only in that split second when someone dies, the infected would explode. At that time, the plague would spread through the air. We still have time." "The most important thing right now is to recover White River Valley. Because the method to rescue your daughter just happens to be in Baron Marvin¡¯s castle." As Marvin stood to leave, he patted Gru¡¯s shoulder. "Relax, being this nervous won¡¯t be good for tomorrow¡¯s fight." Gru replied in a hoarse voice, yet smiling, "Really¡­ Thank you so much¡­ Even if I don¡¯t know what your relationship with Baron Marvin is." "However, we, the Bramble team, will certainly go all-out for this mission." ... Next day, at nightfall. Everyone finished preparing and quietly gathered at the sentry posts on both side of the forest. Just like they planned, the garrison and Bramble team went one way, while the Lynx team and those three solo adventurers went the other way. "Let the bait out," Anna said indifferently. On the side, Gru nodded. One woman behind him suddenly leaned forward and started chanting a spell. She soon turned into a beautiful sika deer! The sika deer jumped twice before suddenly rushing along the big road and then back into the woods. "Roaar!" The six idle mutated aardwolves noticed the sika deer and started drooling. They all began to chase together. Chapter 39: Traps Chapter 39: Traps Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Not good!" "It actually attracted all six aardwolves at the same time!" The group hidden in the forest couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat gloomy. The original plan was to only attract a portion of those mutated aardwolves at a time and eliminate them in small groups. The pressure was quite high now that they were facing six mutated aardwolves. But thinking of Masked Twin Blades, that guy with frightening strength standing behind them, both the White River Valley¡¯s garrison and the Bramble team felt very calm. The sika deer nimbly jumped through the forest, following the already fixed plan. Everyone got into position. Marvin was calmly standing on a big tree¡¯s branch, focused on the operation. Those mutated aardwolves were really ignoring the orders of the ordinary gnolls. They only listened to that gnoll Sorcerer¡¯s most basic commands. But they still couldn¡¯t fight their instinct. This was good news. The sika deer¡¯s speed was quite fast. In fact, she would be able to leave those aardwolves behind if she used some strength. But for the sake of the plan, she had to slow down. Actually, these mutated aardwolves were quite strong, but they seemed to be lacking in explosive power. This might be the price of taming them. The sika deer soon arrived to the scheduled place. The six chasing aardwolves arrived almost at the same time. "Six aardwolves, the traps aren¡¯t enough¡­" Marvin looked towards Gru hiding behind a big tree. The latter nodded slightly. The two men instantly reached a tacit understanding. The cooperation between experienced adventurers was very comfortable. Often, one meaningful glance was enough to communicate their intentions. One each. Gru¡¯s burst power might not be as strong as Marvin¡¯s, but his strength was good enough to block a mutated aardwolf. The other four would just be taken care of by the garrison and the others. Marvin had already established their tactics. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem as long as they followed the plan. Marvin jumped down and rushed toward one mutated aardwolf, catching it off guard with a stomp to its head and then flipping over. It was as if he was doing acrobatics on the large back of the aardwolf to keep his balance. And on the other side, Gru aimed at another mutated aardwolf¡¯s head with his heavy sword. "Clang!" The mutated aardwolf¡¯s instinct wasn¡¯t bad. It actually used its hard claws to endure the sharp heavy sword The two of them started having a contest of strength. ... Things seemed quite showy on Marvin¡¯s side. He had experienced quite a lot of things, so killing a mutated aardwolf wasn¡¯t much of an issue. 20 dexterity was enough to let him know when the running wolf would make a sudden move. He suddenly leaned downward. With a "Woosh," his right hand pulled out a thin silver wire! This was a [Tough Silver Wire], a weapon bought from the ranger guild and also a very unusual killing weapon. Even if it wasn¡¯t an uncommon item, it was considered quite strong among the common weapons. The mutated aardwolf frantically shook his body, trying to throw Marvin off its back. But Marvin¡¯s legs were tightly circled around the aardwolf¡¯s lower back. He took advantage of the moment when the aardwolf roared and stood up to ruthlessly wrap the aardwolf¡¯s neck with the wire in his hand. "Shua!" The thin silver wire constricted the aardwolf neck. It painfully roared but even its roar was suppressed by the pressure on its throat. Marvin seemed to be flying as he jumped and grabbed a branch. He made a tight knot on a thick and solid branch with both ends of the silver wire. He then just stably stood on the tree, looking down toward the aardwolf crazily thrashing on the ground. The tough silver wire would just keep digging onto its neck as it kept struggling. Soon, its fur began to be filled with blood, but its movement also became more and more fierce! This was an empty-headed beast! If it had wisdom, it would have known that it would be best to stop moving. But its intelligence was truly underwhelming. It even began to frantically run away from this place, trying to run away far from Marvin, this frightening human. Unfortunately... It soon choked to death because of its stupid actions. [Target has died¡­ 98 battle exp received!] Mutated aardwolves had no useful loot, so Marvin wasn¡¯t interested in looking. He glanced at Gru, and found out that he had already used strength to suppress the mutated aardwolf. ¡®This guy¡¯s strength really can¡¯t be underestimated, he actually had that much power. He might also be holding back.¡¯ Marvin hurriedly put away the silver wire and went to the place they had agreed on beforehand. But he didn¡¯t realize that Gru was even more amazed when he saw Marvin easily killing a mutated aardwolf like that! Something like Tough Silver Wire could be bought at some places, but very few people were able to use it. Using this thing to kill someone was simply wishful thinking. Not to mention when fighting those frightening beasts; where could they find this kind of opportunity!? However, Marvin did it. ¡®This guy¡¯s dexterity, has he already reached the limit threshold? Being able to coordinate his body like that would be impossible without a lot of years of training.¡¯ ¡®In the end, who is he? He suddenly appeared in the south. Could it be a ranger from the north?¡¯ Bramble¡¯s captain was puzzled, but his hands didn¡¯t relax. Ha! After a furious shout, Gru, who had finished storing power, saw an opportunity and let out a powerful [Bloodthirsty Cleave] on that mutated aardwolf¡¯s head! "Wu¡­." This one blow directly split the head in half! Brain matter scattered everywhere! ... On the other side, the four aardwolves chasing the sika deer also had a bad ending. The sika deer rushed to the prepared location and slowed down, steadily moving past some level ground. Even though she shape-shifted into a deer, her weight was still very light. She was at least lighter than the mutated aardwolves by two thirds! As a result, when the four aardwolves, in a hurry to kill, came over, they fell in the trap that the group had dug beforehand. It was a huge pit with some brittle tree planks and twigs, camouflaged quite roughly, but considering the intelligence of mutated aardwolves¡­ The hole wasn¡¯t considered very deep. The aardwolves roared, trying to get out. But they couldn¡¯t do anything! The pit was covered with pine resin and rapeseed oil! Marvin let Anna prepare the things beforehand, and she had intentionally bought those two kinds. Rotten low rank pine resin and cheap black oil (cooking oil used and discarded). These seemingly useless things had become the bane of those mutated aardwolves! They kept pushing each other, continuously slipping and unable to crawl up! "Burn them!" A torch was thrown in by one of the garrison members. "Crash!" Flames immediately spread through the whole pit. The mutated aardwolves kept howling endlessly. ¡®Fear of fire! This is the mutated aardwolves biggest weakness!¡¯ Marvin watched as the flames ruthlessly swallowed those aardwolves up, feeling satisfied. He had noticed that those mutated aardwolves fur was already quite greasy, coupled with the burning pine resin. "Tssk." This roasted wolf meat was actually quite a sight. In the forest, the sounds of anguished howls from the aardwolves could be heard. The garrison still had their weapons in hand, not slacking off. The Bramble team members gathered, along with Gru who had just finished dealing with his aardwolf. They were quite satisfied with this first battle¡¯s results. They didn¡¯t have any casualties. This was an adventurer¡¯s most important goal. That was why their eyes were filled with a lot of respect and gratitude when looking at Anna. Because this was Anna¡¯s plan. Only, they didn¡¯t know that everything was planned by Marvin, controlling from behind the scenes! "The Lynx should have gotten rid of the gnolls, right?" That woman who shape-shifted into a sika changed back. It¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t wearing much, only a plain overcoat. Shape-shifting was rather annoying. Every transformation would burst one¡¯s clothes. "Humph! Nine people for four gnolls¡­ If they can¡¯t manage to deal with it, they don¡¯t need to stay in the field," another team member said. Everyone was quite relaxed. Only Marvin stayed vigilant. It was because he knew that often, when victory was in the palm of your hand, it could still be snatched away. "Roar!" With a bellow, a huge figure jumped out from the pit! Everyone was startled! This mutated aardwolf actually stepped on his comrades¡¯ bodies to force himself to jump out of the hole. This jumping ability was far beyond his own abilities. It must have been due to the crisis arousing potential. He charged into the group while still on fire all over. Gru was alarmed. Without saying anything else, he grasped his heavy sword with both hands. But someone was faster than him! Marvin spun his twin daggers, crazily rushing forwards. In the blink of an eye he was in front of the flaming aardwolf. Chapter 40: Overwhelming Assault Chapter 40: Overwhelming Assault Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Careful!" Gru yelled. He also noticed the frightening flames on the aardwolf! Even if Masked Twin Blades was powerful, if he wasn¡¯t careful, he might lose his life! Because of their many years of adventuring experience, Gru let his team have freedom to choose appropriate actions on their own. Clearly, this mutated flaming wolf would quickly burn to death. They only needed to drag it out for a bit and not get taken down by it. ¡®Why is Masked Twin Blades so reckless?¡¯ Gru thought. He waved his heavy sword with a speed no less than Marvin¡¯s. In that split second, Marvin had already rushed in front of the flaming wolf. He seemed incomparably calm, and suddenly kicked the ground and leapt high! He did an incredible somersault, high up in the air, and gracefully dodged the maw of the flaming wolf. He ruthlessly stabbed his two curved daggers into the weakest part of the wolf¡¯s neck. This wasn¡¯t enough! After the tumble, his feet landed on the handles of both daggers! The left and right feet! Marvin put force in his legs and both daggers immediately cut through! "Plop!" Blood flew everywhere! Its head had dropped from the rest of the body! Yet Marvin just calmly jumped down. The mutated aardwolf that had jumped up from the fire pit was already an arrow at the end of its flight. After Marvin¡¯s powerful attacks, it immediately reached 0 HP! [You did a normal attack on the target...] [Your hit crippled the target, normal attack turned into crippling attack] [Target died¡­ You gained 120 battle exp] Marvin happily looked at the battle log. This mutated aardwolf should considered quite outstanding compared to the others. Or else it wouldn¡¯t have given more experience than the previous one. Sadly, those mutated aardwolves that died in the fire pit didn¡¯t give him any experience. Or else he could have quickly earned a lot. ... Close by, everyone was stunned after seeing the performance. Someone in the Bramble team remarked, "I finally understand how he was able to kill Diapheis¡­" The others were speechless; Gru who started rushing forwards was standing foolishly halfway there. This kind of skill was simply unheard of! This was far beyond a matter of physical ability; rather, it was achieved through fighting experience, reaction time, a tenacious mind, as well as perfect control of his body. ¡®How much training did this kind of person do in order to reach this level¡­¡¯ They couldn¡¯t help but think of this. But in fact, Marvin only liked to play games, nothing more. "Feinan Continent" was a very appealing game. Every detail felt very lifelike, the same as real life. He was like a fish in water inside the game when it came to leveling, but also at PK. He frequently battled strong experts. He fought a duel with almost every class¡¯ legendaries, and also had an understanding of all classes. His mind was controlling his body. He trained himself in the game through constant PK and death. Being the strongest assassin among the players wasn¡¯t at all easy. Because of these experiences as well as his control over his body, Marvin would certainly become a very frightening existence here in the true Feinan Continent. But to get there, time was needed. He still needed time to grow. Unfortunately right now, time was the thing he lacked the most. The Great Calamity was approaching! ... After killing six mutated aardwolves without even losing a hair, the Bramble team had a lot of respect while looking at Marvin. Adventurers were like that. Display strong abilities and it will make others convinced and view you in a new light! Even though Anna was the one with the most contribution because of her plan, if not for Marvin making the split second decision to kill a mutated aardwolf and also bravely rushing to kill that flaming wolf at the most dangerous moment, the others might have been wounded¡­ Or killed! Battles were just that merciless, anyone could die! On the other side, the group of nine naturally had no problems eliminating those four pathetic gnolls. Even if Cat was still thinking of making some trouble, nine expert not being able to kill four gnolls¡­ If this kind of thing was spread, the Lynx team would never be able to get any business again. After Marvin¡¯s threat yesterday, how could he dare think of doing anything wrong? Especially after they joined up with the other group, he clearly noticed that the Bramble team seemed to have a subtle change in the way they were looking at Marvin. It was a kind of respect that was difficult to explain. It was as if Marvin had convinced them through power. Cat didn¡¯t know what took place in the woods, but this Masked Twin Blades must have displayed some frightening strength. Or else these usually domineering Bramble members¡¯ eyes wouldn¡¯t display that kind of expression. Verne speculated that his team¡¯s strength was not as good as that of the Bramble team. Seeing this made him completely give up on causing trouble. It was better to just finish this mission. As for that important client, that reward was bound to not be his. His thoughts changed and he returned to being proactive. "What¡¯s next? Sneak attack the castle? "Sneak attack?" Anna shook her head, "No. We¡¯re taking it by storm." "But not the castle, the northern mine!" ... At the Northern Mine, two mutated aardwolves were restlessly patrolling the surroundings. As for those two gnolls, they were unaware of the storm that was coming. "Only take half of our forces," Anna said according to Marvin¡¯s plan. "We need to let one run, but wipe out the rest." "Let one run?" They were all somewhat surprised. ¡®To let a gnoll go free, could it be to let him report the situation?¡¯ ¡®Is it better than mounting a sneak attack?¡¯ "I understand." Lynx¡¯s captain was worthy of being known for having a swift mind. He was the first to react. "We use half of our force to make them misjudge our strength. As a caster, he would certainly be arrogant. Letting one loose might infuriate him." "If that¡¯s the case, we wouldn¡¯t need to attack the castle, they would come themselves to the northern mine to look for us!" Anna nodded. "You are right, this is the plan." "Hold on! What if that gnoll Sorcerer isn¡¯t arrogant? Wouldn¡¯t we waste a sneak attack plan?" Verne hurriedly asked. "If they don¡¯t fall into the trap, Lord Marvin already gave me a follow-up plan." Anna calmly added, "Let¡¯s execute the first part of the plan for now." "Ladies and gentlemen, you do not need to take care of it this time. Let our garrison deal with it." Hearing this, the White River Valley¡¯s young men were already unable to hold back! They already wanted to kill a few gnolls to vent their hatred. They were forced to run away from their territory because of those gnolls, taking refuge in the villages inside the mountain. That shameful feeling, the adventurers couldn¡¯t understand. The adventurers only came for the money. As for Andre and them. They were here for their lord, and their own honor! "Brothers!" Andre lifted his heavy sword with both hands. He was also a fighter like Gru, but his level was a bit lower, only level 4. The other garrison members were more or less the same, level 3 to level 4 class holders. However, their advantage lay in their training. They were able to coordinate with each other, and they also had pretty good equipment. Second hand equipment from River Shore City¡¯s defense army. Even if it was a bit old, it wouldn¡¯t be too different. Andre only said one word, and nothing more: "KILL!" The young men behind him were immediately fired up! They had waited for this word, waited for who knows how long! They had almost choked to death! Damn it! Those fucking gnolls actually invaded their hometown! If not for lord¡¯s order, they would have already fought to the death with those gnolls. Now that the captain already gave the order, what else could they be waiting for? It was one word! Kill! ... When the enraged garrison members rushed out of the forest under Andre¡¯s orders, most of the gnoll fighters weren¡¯t ready to fight. "Roar!" Andre was roaring while swinging away with his heavy sword and cut two gnolls as easily as if he was chopping vegetables. The others were also not lacking, rushing one after the other and bravely attacking the enemies. This was bound to be a bloodbath! It only lasted three minutes! The fight already concluded. Both mutated aardwolves were cut to death by Anna and Andre. As for the gnolls, their corpses were spread on the ground. Only one gnoll that was a quicker runner than the others was stealthily escaping, although everyone let him run on purpose. The gnolls stationed outside the northern mine were annihilated in one breath! Next was cleaning up the battlefield. Even if gnolls were poor, there might be some valuable spoils of war. Chapter 41: Frightening Mine Chapter 41: Frightening Mine Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The adventurers had nothing to do for now. There was one rule for the loot distribution for fights in the wilderness. It was pretty simple: those who contributed would get benefits. In the previous fight, the adventurers didn¡¯t contribute, so they didn¡¯t get to take the loot. But under Anna¡¯s directions, they began to tear apart the gnoll camp, using the logs to surround some mine tunnels with simple fortifications. "Why didn¡¯t those gnolls make a camp on the edge of the mine? It would have been easier to defend." Cat raised a question somewhat doubtfully. No one was able to answer him, and the gnolls were already dead. No one knew how those packs of animals thought. After the bloodbath, the rage of the White River Valley garrison was vented to some degree. They meticulously piled up the gnoll corpses and burnt them, and started taking care of the loot afterwards. In fact, these gnolls were very poor. They had nothing worthwhile on them. The camp only had simple and crude items too. Most of it was food. But that food¡­ Only gnolls, kobolds, goblins and such races would eat that kind of food. During the second era, mankind was the same as them. In order to adapt to the poor conditions, they would eat any kind of food they could get. But after the rise of mankind, and them becoming used to fine food, they couldn¡¯t eat tree roots and those kinds of things any more. At least, no one would eat those during peaceful times. Anna had two garrison members make suitable logistics preparations. They carried enough food, consisting of fragrant and sweet bread, dried meat and enough water. The gnolls¡¯ things were discarded. The only useful things were the logs. Those logs could make a few simple fortifications. If the gnolls were really fooled and fell into the trap, these fortifications would take some pressure off everyone¡¯s shoulders. ... Time flew by quickly. The sun set and it was now evening. Everyone worked together to set up the new camp. At least, it looked a lot more decent than the gnolls¡¯. "Seems like I have to take the first shift." Taking turns for the night shift was a must. Who knew whether that sly gnoll shaman would launch a night attack or not. Everyone drew lots, and the pugilist Rock ended up with the first shift. At that time, Marvin suddenly walked over and sat on a stone at the mine tunnel. "I¡¯ll keep guard with you." Rock¡¯s complexion changed. He didn¡¯t know what to think. Everyone was looking strangely at Marvin. But in the end, due to Anna prompting them, most of them went to rest. They knew that there would definitely be a large war tomorrow. Even though Marvin promised that he was able to deal with the gnoll shaman, the other gnoll fighters were not to be trifled with. Even if they weren¡¯t a match for an adventurer in a one on one, it would get tricky once there were enough of them. They had to keep enough energy to be able to react to any sudden change on the battlefield! ... Crackling noises could be heard from the campfire. Rock and Marvin were silently sitting opposite each other. Rock was carefully watching Marvin¡¯s movements. To be honest, he couldn¡¯t see through that guy. Last time at the inn, Rock had let that guy know that he was interested in his head. That was really asking for trouble. Three blows would probably have been enough to kill Green who was a bit stronger than himself in a fight. This kind of strength was extremely frightening. If there was medicine for regrets, he would definitely not have provoked this frightening guy. But in fact, Marvin hadn¡¯t even bothered with Rock from the start. His motive for taking a turn as a lookout was only for safety reasons, and nothing more. ¡®It¡¯s a bit strange. Those gnolls are not fools, why wouldn¡¯t they build their camp on the edge of the mine tunnel?¡¯ ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to defend?¡¯ The others might have brushed away their suspicions, but Marvin felt that he had caught onto something. He felt like he had experienced something similar somewhere before. But he couldn¡¯t remember right now. This kind of feeling made him feel quite annoyed. He sat there, motionless, trying hard to remember. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Just when Marvin was thinking hard while frowning, he heard a faint sighing sound next to his ear. ¡®That sound!¡¯ Marvin suddenly felt his blood run cold. ¡®Is this something like a fear skill?¡¯ He reacted right away. It was clearly written on the battlelog: he just experienced a fear check! The outcome was obvious, since he had the headless girl¡¯s gift. He easily resisted the fear. And at this time, Marvin noticed a dark shadow floating in the mine tunnel. ¡®So it was like that¡­¡¯ Marvin finally understood! He knew what was going on! ¡®No wonder those gnolls didn¡¯t build a camp by the mine tunnel.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not that they weren¡¯t willing to, rather, they didn¡¯t dare to!¡¯ ¡®If I go inside the tunnel right now, I might be able to find a few gnolls bodies!¡¯ Marvin suddenly realized. As for Rock sitting in front of him, it seemed like he didn¡¯t notice anything. That was normal. His sense of hearing wasn¡¯t sharp enough to sense those subtle movements inside the tunnel. ¡®It was actually those guys ah¡­ Ahahaha! Looks like I¡¯m quite lucky.¡¯ As Marvin thought, he opened his character window. In the ranger section there were still 46 class skill points unused. He put 25 SP into [Listen] in an instant! In fact, he wasn¡¯t quite willing to upgrade this skill, but thinking of the current situation, without [High Perception], [Listen] was one of the most important skills of the stealthy classes. 25 points in listen was enough to let Marvin become sharper. Those barely audible sound he¡¯d heard became more distinct! A row of fear checks appeared on the battle log. He smoothly passed all of them. Those things¡¯ fear effects were quite weak. It didn¡¯t even pose a threat to Marvin. On the contrary, Marvin was interested in them. ... "What are you planning to do?" Rock was startled by Masked Twin Blades abruptly getting up. "I¡¯ll go take a look inside, you keep watching. Gnolls might still be digging tunnels. I¡¯ll make a quick check." Marvin casually lied, leaving Rock by himself besides the campfire. His shadow quickly disappeared in the mine tunnel¡¯s darkness. "Going in a mine tunnel in the middle of the night? Is he not worried about running across mine ghosts? A weird guy indeed¡­" Rock mumbled but didn¡¯t care. The campfire kept burning. ... In the dark, gloomy mine tunnel, Marvin was lifting a torch with one hand and carrying a dagger in the other. The air inside the tunnel wasn¡¯t too bad, and the torch¡¯s flames were quite large. He bent down from time to time to pick up some soil. He would then go in a certain direction. He was already sure that something was in this mine. As soon as Marvin took over White River Valley, miners had reported that there were monsters in the mine. But the garrison didn¡¯t find any monsters during their inspection. Afterwards, when miner were working, they would occasionally meet some strange circumstances, but nothing that would make them lose their lives. And thus, things were set aside at the time. Until today. Marvin had already guessed what was in the mine. After all, he knew of almost every monster in Feinan. ¡®But¡­ It¡¯s odd.¡¯ ¡®They normally wouldn¡¯t actively attack humans or other lifeforms.¡¯ ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong¡­ Could there be a source of corruption nearby?¡¯ Thinking of this, Marvin accelerated. A source of corruption usually meant benefits. Just when Marvin took a turn. A huge strange face came out from a hole in the mountain, rushing toward Marvin to ruthlessly bite him. There was no change in expression on Marvin¡¯s face. He moved back half a step and swiftly thrusted his torch forward. But that strange face was actually unafraid of fire. It directly opened its mouth and ate the torch! "Pffffff!" The only source of light in the mine faded away. Pairs of dark red eyes shone through the darkness. Every pair of eyes was on another strange face. Marvin calmly leaned closer to the ground. He slowed his breathing and took something out from the void conch. Chapter 42: Kingfisher Jade Dagger Chapter 42: Kingfisher Jade Dagger Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The mine tunnel was quiet. Only a few sighing sounds were continuously echoing. Marvin¡¯s willpower was firm. Every fear check was successfully passed. This was why he dared to enter the mine. These huge strange faces were a kind of wild creature, Earth Spirits. An earth spirit was quite a rare creature. It is said that the spirits of missing miners that died in the mines would turn into earth spirits. These creatures were in a state that was half-spirit and half-physical. They had a quite strange appearance, but the strangest part was their faces. Those sighing sounds were actually the noise earth spirits made when they were moving. Each sighing sound carried a weak fear skill. Cowardly people would immediately be frightened by these. But it clearly wasn¡¯t the case for Marvin. Ordinary earth spirits wouldn¡¯t attack humans. They were kindhearted. But those earth earth spirits seemed to have been corrupted by something. They had become irritable and easily angered and actually attacked Marvin! Marvin was quite interested in the source of that corruption. Corruption sources were usually created from wizards magic power. Due to magic power leaking, creatures with low intelligence would suffer from the influence of chaos magic and display all kinds of unusual behavior. And during this era, items crafted by wizards would be quite valuable. From another point of view, a place with a large group of earth spirits certainly had a treasure. Marvin would always give his all when looking for treasures! ... He took something from his void conch¡­ It was none other than a big firework! Even if earth spirits weren¡¯t afraid of fire, they were still afraid of strong lights! Marvin noiselessly took out a flint and lit the firework in an instant! Even though it was the most simple kind of rough firework made by a countryside smith, it still lit in a split second. However, it was barely able to have half the effects of the flash skill! Under the strong light, the irritable and angry earth spirits immediately opened their bloody mouths wide open one after the other! But they didn¡¯t let out any sound, so the people in the camp were still unaware of what was happening in the mine. Marvin was fine with it. He stuck the firework stick on the ground and unsheathed his dagger. The strong light was clearly hindering the earth spirits¡¯ movements. They advanced while squinting, their movements turning quite clumsy. As for Marvin, it was time to go all out! Handling his two common curved daggers in hands as if they were flower, he went back and forth among those strange faces, like a fish in water. His curved daggers kept slashing and soon, nearly 20 earth spirits had been killed by Marvin. The earth spirit had an average level of 3 but their fighting strength was quite mediocre. The reason why they had a relatively high level was because of their fear skill. Ordinary people would find it quite difficult to go all out while under fear effects. At times you would be unable to control your own muscles. Using an extremely accurate attack could often lead to injuries, or worse, death. But Marvin wasn¡¯t the least bit affected by the fear skills. This was bullying. Twenty four earth spirits gave Marvin a total of 609 battle exp. This was quite generous, a lot better than Grave Robber Heiss¡¯ summoned zombies. But Marvin knew that this way of farming experience wouldn¡¯t work in the long term. Earth spirits, those were quite rare. Getting rid of a pack of level 3 creatures like that; such situations were quite scarce. Marvin was already quite satisfied. ... Marvin kept going after he finished killing the earth spirits. He followed the mine tunnel forward. He found some gnolls bodies on the way. It seemed these earth spirits had become quite violent. They actually started killing gnolls. These gnolls should have suffered quite a bit. They had low wisdom, and as such, it was quite easy for them to fall prey to a fear skill. They had no way to deal with the earth spirits in the darkness of the mine. They could only build their camp away from the mine. The mine tunnel wasn¡¯t very deep, but it had a lot of side paths. Before the mine was abandoned, there were quite a lot of miners going through them. At that time, the earth spirits were probably not completely corrupted yet and only harassed the miners without attacking them. Things were different a few months ago. Even if he had spent a few month blindly searching back then, he might have not found anything because of the complexity of the mine. He was skillful. Earth spirits were usually found near rocky walls. The underground soil would also have some subtle changes from earth spirits passing by. Originally firm mountain stone would become somewhat soft. Marvin moved while crouching, trying to follow the soft part of the ground as much as possible. He killed two more groups earth spirits on the way, getting another 377 battle exp before finally finding the source of the corruption. ... There was a cavern in the depths of the mine. There was a plant with long vines in the cavern, every vine having long barbs. ¡®Poisonous plant?¡¯ Marvin focused on these vines. ¡®Where are those things coming from?¡¯ The poison developed by this kind of [Highly Poisonous Plant] had quite strong toxicity. Yet this thing wouldn¡¯t affect the earth spirits. ¡®Did I go astray?¡¯ Marvin thought. But Marvin would not just sit and watch after finding it. It was his territory after all. Highly poisonous plants wouldn¡¯t grow without foundation. If he gave this vine plant time to mature, it might grow into a very frightening type of plant monster. Even though plant monsters were born unable to move, they had an amazingly high constitution. Especially after advancing, they would even become resistant to fire. ¡®As far as I know, only a few wizards would have this kind of highly poisonous plant. It was used for experiments.¡¯ ¡®Also, the Shepherds¡­¡¯ ¡®Could it be that group of vicious people keeping an eye on White River Valley?¡¯ Marvin was suspicious but still didn¡¯t hesitate and lit a fire on the ground. Even if a highly poisonous plant was quite dangerous, that was after growing up. It only had small vines right now and it wasn¡¯t enough to pose a problem. A large fire burned it cleanly. Actually this vine poison was very difficult to deal with, he could dip daggers or his curved daggers in the poison. But Marvin had no trained apothecary by his side, nor was he carrying any powerful appraising item. He would be done for if he accidentally got poisoned. The mine was already filled with smoke after he was done with the fire. Marvin covered his nose with his hand and searched. Because of his mindset of not letting anything slip by, he swept thoroughly. But he hadn¡¯t expected to find a treasure chest under the ashes of the highly poisonous plant. And on top of that, the chest had no lock! ¡®Turns out the true source of the corruption is here!¡¯ Marvin suddenly realized. There were a lot of things in the treasure chest along with the main culprit behind the earth spirits¡¯ arousal. That was a tilted bottle whose liquid had a strange smell. Marvin lightly smelled it and immediately began to choke! ¡®Very strong acidic smell!¡¯ ¡®This is magical acid!¡¯ [Magicalized Acid] was like the [Highly Poisonous Plant]; they were both things belonging to the Shepherds, who used those things to spread evil across Feinan Continent. Magicalized Acid was highly volatile. It spread in the air and the gas infected the low intelligence earth spirits. But from the way this bottle was tilted, it seemed like it wasn¡¯t overturned on purpose. Marvin mumbled and looked through the ashes once again. Sure enough, he found pieces of bone in the ashes. These pieces of bone were already quite difficult to recognize since they were burnt in the fire. It seemed to be from a kind of tall humanoid lifeform. ¡®Shepherds!¡¯ ¡®Did a Shepherd really come to White River Valley? Why did he die here?¡¯ Marvin found answers to his doubts one by one. ¡®That shepherd should have died due to not being careful when handling the highly poisonous plant and magicalized acid.¡® ¡®Seems like this guy wanted to put these things in the treasure chest and then bury it¡­ But before he managed to do that, he died.¡¯ This shepherd¡¯s rank shouldn¡¯t be very high. He might have died from a serious injury after being chased. The question was, why did he come to this mine!? Even Marvin with his huge amount of experience wasn¡¯t able to answer to find the answer to this question for the time being. He put the shepherd¡¯s body aside for the moment and covered the bottle in the chest to stop the magicalized acid from corrupting the mine¡¯s creatures. Thus, the earth spirits would go back to normal. ... There were still two more things in the chest. A green jade dagger and a thick envelope. Marvin glanced at the dagger and immediately was attracted to it. This dagger¡¯s original master didn¡¯t seem to have used the [Obscure] skill on it, so Marvin only needed a simple [Inspect] to be able to look at the dagger¡¯s attributes. [Kingfisher Jade Dagger +1] Quality: Uncommon _______________________________ (T/N: Kingfisher Jade is a particular kind of jade. Jade is actually split into two kinds. Nephrite and Jadeite. Nephrite being less transparent (in general) and Jadeite being able to reach some pretty amazing green color with imperial jade and kingfisher jade. The first one being extremely close to emerald while the second is just a bit less transparent.) Chapter 43: Sly Sorcerer Chapter 43: Sly Sorcerer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ¡®It¡¯s a +1 item!¡¯ Even though it was still considered as an uncommon item, there weren¡¯t many people in Feinan that were able to enchant an item! Marvin felt happy. Holding the Kingfisher Jade Dagger, he couldn¡¯t help but twirl it a few times, feeling overjoyed. [Kingfisher Jade Dagger (+1)] Quality: Uncommon Attack: 6 ¨C 9 Effect: Armor Break +5 Enchantment (+1): Parry +5 ... It looked like this dagger was used by that shepherd for self-defense. Armor break and parry properties were on two totally different sides. "A dagger that can parry, what the hell¡­" Marvin couldn¡¯t help but want to mock the enchanter who added that property to this dagger. However, after thinking it over, he felt that this seemingly useless parry attribute might actually be useful depending on the situation. Along with the fact that Marvin wasn¡¯t a thief, even if he was able to keep up great offense and flexibility with a curved dagger in his right hand and a dagger in his left, it would still weaken the might of his two-weapon fighting. As a result, Marvin could only use this dagger as a third weapon. He replaced the common dagger at his waist with the kingfisher jade dagger. At a critical time, he could let go of his curved dagger and grab this dagger to attack This gave him a wide range of attack patterns. The only unfortunate thing was that the treasure chest hadn¡¯t given a curved dagger. If it had been an uncommon curved dagger, Marvin¡¯s fighting would have gone up one rank! ¡®After dealing with the problems with the territory, I must get a pair of first-rate curved daggers,¡¯ Marvin thought. Dual wielding rangers made a living through their blades. Wielding a pair of common daggers all day long¡­ Isn¡¯t that shameful? ... Besides the bottle and the dagger, there was still an envelope inside the chest. The envelope was sealed with wax. Well, this shepherd was already dead¡­ After inspecting the envelope and confirming that there wasn¡¯t anything like a trap or a curse, he opened it. It contained a letter written in the shepherds¡¯ special code. Marvin searched through his Noble¡¯s language mastery. But unfortunately, he found out that he wasn¡¯t able to read the shepherd coded language. This wasn¡¯t surprising. The Shepherd Organization, the Plague God followers and the Twin Snakes of Doom were all active evil forces in Feinan Continent. They had a special system and internal secret codes used for communication. And everyone who wasn¡¯t a shepherd would find it quite difficult to pierce the coded language. Their arch-enemy was the northern [Migratory Bird Council]. This was a powerful force formed by druids which had no lack of powerful legendary level druids. The shepherds were sowing highly toxic seeds everywhere, seeds that agitated living creatures. This made the druids quite resentful. As people in charge of maintaining nature¡¯s harmony, they were giving their all to annihilate the shepherds. Perhaps the druids would understand shepherd language. ... After taking care of the loot, Marvin no longer needed to stay in the mine. After checking the surroundings one more time to make sure that he hadn¡¯t missed anything, he started going back toward the mine entrance. He didn¡¯t meet any earth spirits this time. But he soon found out that when he arrived, everyone at the camp was already awake, and fully prepared for battle! Most of the adventurers were hiding in gaps in the walls by the mine entrance, or behind obstacles in the camp. Only the White River Valley garrison members were standing behind the fortification, ready to fight. Far away in the darkness, a torch was raised. A few flickering glowing eyes could be seen along with it. The gnolls had arrived! ... ¡®They came so fast!¡¯ ¡®I thought it would take them at least until noon tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect that gnoll Sorcerer to be so decisive. They actually came before dawn.¡¯ Marvin quietly and stealthily walked to Anna¡¯s side. He made some inquiries to understand the situation. This pack of gnolls had rushed here and just arrived. Fortunately both rangers were on lookout at the time, one of them an archer named Joey. Joey had the same class. However, he had an innate specialty: [Farsight]. His eyes were very sharp. He was even able to detect the stealthy gnoll scouts in the dark. It was thanks to this guy¡¯s formidable power that they were able to avoid being sneak attacked! Reportedly, there were four gnoll scouts stealthily approaching the camp. But Joey reacted and ruthlessly shot them down! This made Marvin have a whole new level of respect toward him. These guys had some skills indeed. "He used a six-arrow scatter shot; of them four arrows hit their targets," Anna whispered. "This kind of marksmanship is rarely seen even among pureblood elves." Marvin nodded. He didn¡¯t need Anna to say a lot, as he also knew that this kind of ability was outstanding. Also, apart from [Farsight], Joey definitely had another amazing specialty or he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that. ¡®Such a talented person, ah...¡¯ Marvin had this thought. "What do we do now? After the gnolls¡¯ sneak attack failed, they decided to be cautious and didn¡¯t attack again," Anna asked, whispering. She made the adventurers hide in the mine, where the gnolls couldn¡¯t see. That way they only displayed a part of their strength, the garrison team members and Joey. This was a very smart move. "Roughly how many gnolls?" Marvin asked. As there was no moonlight tonight, his vision was around 0. Unable to see the amount of enemies was normal. "I don¡¯t know." Anna gravely shook her head. Their group only consisted of ordinary humans with no dark vision. Joey only had relied on his perception to notice the scouts, nothing more. He wasn¡¯t able to tell how many gnolls were eyeing them. "It doesn¡¯t matter, we can wait. It¡¯ll be dawn soon. If I¡¯m not wrong, this pack of gnolls will attack after dawn!" "We follow the original plan," said Marvin after thinking it over. After saying that, he found a bunker and took a proper rest. ... Why would the gnolls attack after dawn? It¡¯s simple. Their eyes were similar to those of wild wolves. In the middle of the night they would glow with a weak green light. And humans are able to completely hide themselves in the dark. Thus, they would turn into live targets if they failed to sneak attack. They would suffer a lot more. That gnoll Sorcerer wasn¡¯t a fool. On the contrary, a Sorcerer able to control a tribe was usually very clever. He would certainly not waste the lives of his own subordinates. They would attack after dawn. It was the best alternative. Little had he imagined that Marvin had already set up a bigger trap. ... Everything went just as Marvin expected. With the failure of the sneak attack, they didn¡¯t have to worry about the gnolls attacking. They were resting and reorganizing outside the northern part of the mine. Aside from a few mutated aardwolves howling from time to time, the rest of the gnoll troop was waiting. This kind of situation was actually quite rare. Because it didn¡¯t match the gnolls¡¯ characterics. Marvin was actually quite happy about this because those always unruly gnolls being organized like this meant one thing. That gnoll Sorcerer was among their formation. ¡®That guy came. Don¡¯t even think of leaving!¡¯ Marvin was quite excited, even though he was still taking a nap. A 1st rank Ranger killing a 2nd rank Sorcerer was actually quite challenging, let alone on a chaotic battlefield. Thinking of this made his blood boil. Even with Marvin¡¯s strength and experience, he also needed some luck. But if it actually failed, Marvin still had a way out. He had faith in his skill and strength, but he had even more faith in his brain. In Marvin¡¯s opinion, a real expert would never hesitate when fighting. Rather, he would firmly raise his weapon, while having already thought several moves in advance... Marvin was definitely that kind of person. ... Time slowly passed by and dawn was about to arrive. The garrison members picked up their weapons one by one and made battle preparations. They were mostly in charge of close ranged battle. There were only two archers among them. After all, archer training had high cost, and they still needed to be born with talent. And as for expenses¡­ Arrows were quite expensive. Fortunately, Joey was also an archer. Not only did that guy have impressive shooting techniques, he could also provide a large amount support. The gnolls in the distance began to get restless. Suddenly, six aardwolves howled and broke away from the gnolls¡¯ formation, charging at the frontline! "A greedy one indeed!" "He actually wants to use aardwolves to take care of our frontline, destroying our defenses in one move." An idea popped into Marvin¡¯s head. Indeed, mutated aardwolves¡¯ charging power was quite astonishing, but Marvin already had a way to counter that! He suddenly broke out into a sprint and shouted to Joey, "Help me find that Sorcerer hiding within the pack!" Chapter 44: Wall of Fire Chapter 44: Wall of Fire Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The battle had already started. The gnolls took the initiative to start the fight. Just as the first lights of dawn could be seen, the six mutated aardwolves rushed forward. They were followed by a dense wave of gnolls. Ordinary people would feel shivers running down their spine when looking at this. Even though gnolls weren¡¯t that strong, those numbers were enough to overpower anything. Without troops from River Shore City, it would be quite difficult to face those gnolls with only White River Valley garrison members. Everyone was hiding behind the fortifications and holding their breaths. They picked this mine entrance because it was the closest to the edge. There was a hill on the left and a forest on the right, making it relatively easy to defend. The garrison¡¯s young men were tightly clutching their weapons, ready to deal with any surprise attack coming from the gnolls. The last time they were in this situation, Marvin had ordered them to retreat due to being heavily outnumbered. But they couldn¡¯t retreat this time! This was the only way for them to get back their homes! ... "I need some time!" Hearing Masked Twin Blades calling for him, Joey the archer didn¡¯t make things difficult. On the contrary, he was straightforward. All veteran adventurers knew what to do in battle. Although they agreed to let Marvin handle the gnoll Sorcerer, but he was only a lone Ranger. If he couldn¡¯t find his target, the hiding Sorcerer, the battle would turn quite troublesome. Joey was indeed quite outstanding, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to become famous in River Shore City by only relying on himself. His farsight specialty wasn¡¯t only used to restrain those using stealth. It was also extremely useful for reconnaissance! Despite the lack of light, he soon found that short gnoll! That peculiar short gnoll was standing in the southeast hill. He had a few dozens of guards protecting him. They didn¡¯t charge with the others. They were merely standing there. As for the other gnolls, they split into three waves and kept a fixed distance from each other while charging toward the human camp. ¡®Seems like that gnoll knows some military tactics!¡¯ Marvin thought. ¡®This guy really seems to have high intelligence.¡¯ Usually, when gnolls attacked, it would be messy and disorganized. But they seemed a lot more organized under the Sorcerer¡¯s orders. This wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle. Under Joey¡¯s directions, Marvin also quickly found the Sorcerer. As long as he was able to kill that gnoll, the battle would become a lot more simple. But there was a problem. They were quite far from each other. Marvin was hiding in the camp and that cunning Sorcerer was quite far in the southeast hill. And he also had guards. Stealth would definitely not work. This Sorcerer had the eye of pain, so anyone using Stealth around him would be in for a lot of trouble. "Joey, help me!" Marvin thought hard, and then called out to the archer. The latter straightforwardly rushed to Marvin¡¯s side. He moved very carefully and wasn¡¯t noticed by the gnolls. "I¡¯ll go kill that gnoll Sorcerer." "But I need your help. First we have to approach from behind." "Can you use Stealth? Never mind, we don¡¯t really need to get too close. The eye of pain has a range." Marvin quickly explained his battle plan. After hearing the plan, Joey thought about it for a short moment and felt it was doable. Marvin waved at Anna, and then the two used stealth and left from the eastern part of the camp. ... As for the front line of the battlefield, the six rushing mutated aardwolves would soon reach the camp. "Is that woman, Anna, frozen in fear?" "The time has come and she still hasn¡¯t called for us?" Inside the mine, Cat was looking at the situation and was somewhat unable to hold back. Everyone else in the Lynx team was also restless. In their eyes, White River Valley garrison would simply be unable to resist this assault. If they collapsed, they would also fall into a crisis. They should have been sent to kill those gnolls in one breath. Why hadn¡¯t Anna given the order yet? This made them quite puzzled. However, Gru, the other captain was actually very calm. He kept watching the situation while holding onto his heavy sword. He only said one sentence to his restless team members: "Wait a bit more." The Bramble members immediately relaxed. After experiencing a lot of battles, they had total trust in their captain¡¯s words. Since their captain told them to wait a bit more, there was definitely no issue. But they were also quite curious. When those from White River Valley built the fortification yesterday, a few of them had disappeared for some time. What they did was unknown. How would they stop those seemingly unmatched aardwolves? ... They quickly had their answer. Just as the aardwolves were about to charge on the fortifications, Andre who had been watching the situation, suddenly shouted, "Cut it!" "Slam!""Slam!" A few sounds started echoing in the forest! Everyone blankly looked to the side. At that time, the reckless adventurers paid attention, unaware of when it had started. The two big trees near the mine entrance had a few ropes attached. The ropes were tied to other big trees. Andre just ordered those two garrison members hiding in the woods to cut those ropes. "Snap!" The two big trees began to tilt! And surprisingly, they were falling in the direction of the battlefield! The mutated aardwolves were startled and attempted to slow down, but their previous speed was extremely fast. How could they suddenly slow down that easily?! Two breaths later, those two big trees hit the ground with a loud sound! "Rumble!" Dust flew everywhere. The ground was shaking! ... "That¡¯s why!" "Those two trees were cut down before and were only remained standing thanks to the ropes. That pack of gnolls didn¡¯t pay attention to this. Serves them right." "The one who thought of this tactic is really a genius." Verne¡¯s eyes were shining while giving out praises. The other adventurers were also showing admiration. For them, getting rid of their opponent without fighting was the most beautiful thing in the world. ... The big trees falling down frightened the gnolls! Wails could be heard coming from the rushing mutated aardwolf in the frontmost position, due to being flattened by those falling trees. The aardwolf directly behind was also not able to stop on time and his head burst open from knocking against the tree at such a speed. Unfortunately, the rest of the aardwolves had some good luck. They managed to slow down and attempted to jump on the thick trees! But at that time, a garrison member threw a torch! The torch fell on top of the tree. The tree trunk which was fully covered with pine grease immediately burst in flames! Two fire walls were formed in an instant between everyone in the camp and the gnolls. The two mutated aardwolves who had jumped on the trees ended up with their fur on fire. The other two were scared to move forward. As for the gnolls, they were even more frightened. They didn¡¯t know what they should do. The humans on the other hand, were full of energy due to the great victory! Anna lifted her sword and yelled, "Gru! Verne!" "Move in!" The two captains immediately rushed out from the mine. The two mutated aardwolves who had jumped past the fire walls had just managed to avoid a calamity¡­ But ended up surrounded and killed by the adventurers! The tables have turned! ... Outside the mine, White River Valley¡¯s garrison members tactics of chopping down the trees and setting them on fire attracted the attention of the gnoll Sorcerer. The short and thin gnoll Sorcerer had a stunned expression on his face. He didn¡¯t think the enemy would use this kind of strategy to block his attack. He immediately roared a few times, taking advantage of his innate racial skill, [Communicator] to give new orders to all the gnolls. The [Communicator] skill was a very rare innate skill. It would help the gnoll Sorcerer to issue better orders a lot faster. Ignore the fire walls. Go around. All out attack! These were his orders! Under the gnoll Sorcerer¡¯s commands, a lot of gnolls found a path to follow and began an attempt at circumventing the wall of fire from the east side in order to attack the enemy camp. But at that time, two stealthed people stopped 80 meters away from the hill. "Almost there," Marvin whispered. "Any closer and he might notice us. Do your best to make it work." The archer Joey silently took out his bow and said with a serious expression: "I¡¯ll do my best." Chapter 45: Earth Puppet Chapter 45: Earth Puppet Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The effect of the fire wall was quite obvious, blocking the gnolls¡¯ attack. But this was just delaying the inevitable, and wouldn¡¯t injure the gnolls. As gnolls kept pouring in from the east side gap, the pressure on the adventurers and the garrison kept rising. But the fire wall at least created a relatively narrow and confined space, making the gnolls unable to swarm them. In these kinds of circumstances, humans had the advantage due to being stronger. Gru, as the captain of the bramble team, was naturally very talented. He blocked most of the frontline by himself, each swing of his great sword ending two or more gnolls! His strength was quite astonishing! The other adventurers were also doing their own parts. They all had their own skills. It might be hard to display on the battlefield, but this kind of small area would actually maximize their abilities. This was something Marvin had thought about. Adventurers really couldn¡¯t be used as an military troops, but they were quite efficient in small scale encounters. Right now for example, they didn¡¯t even need the garrison. The Lynx and the Bramble teams were able to stop the gnolls together. But this kind of resistance was only temporary. Because even though the adventurers were strong, they would eventually run out of stamina. The gnolls had the numerical advantage. If there was no way to lower their morale¡­ The human side would be defeated. ¡®You must make it!¡¯ Anna pierced a gnoll¡¯s heart with her sword and cast a quick glance toward the east. ... Joey¡¯s movements were very slow. It was because even at this distance, quick movements might be noticed by that Sorcerer. He didn¡¯t plan to sneak attack that Sorcerer. That would be useless. This guy had a faint barrier around him. This kind of barrier that could alter the path of an arrow was an archer¡¯s bane. And his eye of pain was an assassin¡¯s nemesis. These two things made that gnoll Sorcerer quite difficult to kill. To succeed, Marvin and Joey needed to have perfect coordination! Joey took a deep breath and firmly nocked an arrow on the bow! The wind was unsettled. However, the gnoll Sorcerer¡¯s focus was completely locked on the battlefield. He didn¡¯t seem to have noticed the two planning a stealthy attack. "Lucky¡­" Joey aimed and finally, let go of the arrow. Woosh! Joey was exposed when the arrow shot through the air. The Sorcerer''s guards immediately noticed something wrong, but at that time, the arrow had already flown past them. The Sorcerer was startled, stumbling back half a step, but shockingly found out that the arrow was not targeting him. On the contrary, the arrow was shot at a crooked angle and landed in front of his feet. ¡®Was that a really bad human archer?¡¯ The Sorcerer''s guards who were startled soon began to laugh at Joey¡¯s aim. But the Sorcerer suddenly let out a weird roar! He found out that there was a rope tied at the end of the arrow! The Sorcerer also noticed that not far from there, roughly 60 meters away, there was a silhouette crawling on the ground. Marvin quickly recited an incantation! That seemingly ordinary rope was actually alive, detaching itself from the arrow and quickly twisting itself around the Sorcerer¡¯s legs! Wishful Rope! Even if it was only an uncommon item, if it was used cleverly during a battle, it could influence the outcome of the fight. The Sorcerer turned pale with fear! He mumbled a spell, trying to remove the binding rope. But even though his casting speed was fast, Marvin was faster! He pulled on the rope and chanted another incantation! The rope immediately started shrinking! The Sorcerer stumbled, fell on the ground and was dragged by its legs. He arrived next to Marvin in less than two breaths. The gnoll guards were startled, and a loud roar could be heard. But it was already too late. Joey had a relaxed smile on his face. He drew his bow and started killing all the gnoll guards. "It¡¯s over." He thought. ... Marvin would never be lenient when facing a prey in his hands. The gnoll Sorcerer reacted fast, but not as fast as Marvin¡¯s twin daggers! A caster this close to a ranger in a fight would only have one end, death. "Thump! Thump! Thump!" Three dagger slashes broke the Sorcerer¡¯s barrier into pieces. Marvin slashed one more time with enough strength to cut the Sorcerer''s throat! "Thud." The gnoll¡¯s neck was cut, but it sounded a bit weird. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Marvin immediately felt something wrong! ¡®This Sorcerer¡¯s body¡­¡¯ The next second, the gnoll Sorcerer started turning to dust. In an instant, it turned into a gnoll shaped earth puppet. "Damnit!" Marvin cursed, "It¡¯s actually an earth puppet! Fuckin¡¯ Sorcerer! This was really crafty!" Marvin hadn¡¯t killed the gnoll Sorcerer! This was only an earth puppet with the face of the Sorcerer! The real Sorcerer was still hiding among the gnolls. Joey saw this scene and was shocked. But at this time, numerous killing voices could be heard from the back of the hill! A gnoll adjutant riding a mutated aardwolf led another aggressive gnoll unit over there to kill! Their target was Marvin! ¡®We are screwed.¡¯ This was what Joey thought at that moment. ... "Joey! You go back first!" Marvin yelled. He made a prompt decision at the critical moment and gave the order. Marvin was in too deep. He couldn¡¯t run away from the gnoll adjutant and his mutated aardwolf mount. But Joey was far away, if he put his all in escaping, he might be able to escape and return to the camp. The archer planned to turn away and run! Since Masked Twin Blades said so, he wouldn¡¯t stay there for no reason. The plan had failed. That gnoll Sorcerer was really too crafty. But before he ran away, he pointed at the center of that new gnoll army! A faint flickering ray of light appeared, and suddenly a big imprint consisting of two swords crossed landed on a short gnoll''s body. That was the true gnoll Sorcerer! Joey had displayed his own strength. This mark was enough for Marvin if he still wanted to carry on with the execution. After doing that, the archer no longer hesitated and immediately fled. Only Marvin was left, alone against more than sixty gnolls! Along with three mutated aardwolves and one Sorcerer. ... There seemed to be trouble in the camp. The fire wall was gradually weakening and the burning fire was slowly reducing, increasing the pressure on the human group. In fact, many adventurers had paid attention to the situation when Joey shot the arrow. They shouted happily when Marvin successfully used the wishful rope to grab the gnoll Sorcerer. They thought they had already won. The gnolls were nothing more than a pack of mobs without their gnoll Sorcerer commanding them. They definitely won! But they hadn¡¯t expected what happened next. Even though it was far away and what happened was hard to see. But Joey turning around to flee along with another gnoll army emerging from the hill was bad news. Masked Twin Blades failed! This was what everyone thought. The gnoll Sorcerer divided his army in two. The two previous attacks reckless attacks were nothing more than a bait His goal was to force the humans¡¯ trump card out. And he was clearly successful. The adventurers looked dispirited. They caught sight of Marvin standing alone at the bottom of the hill and facing more than sixty gnolls. Only someone of the 2nd rank with outstanding defensive melee abilities would have a chance of surviving this kind of siege. Ranger? Even if it was an all-rounder type of class, they were probably unable to deal with that kind of situation. Even if it was Masked Twin Blades, he would still be screwed! Verne¡¯s eyes looked everywhere, already thinking of a way to escape . This mission had failed. It wasn¡¯t that the human side was too bad. Rather, the gnoll Sorcerer was too cunning. But even if the adventurers had nearly given up, White River Valley¡¯s garrison members had yet to give up! They closely watched Marvin¡¯s back and Andre roared on an impulse, "Rush out to save him!" Bramble team¡¯s captain unexpectedly nodded, "I agree." He didn¡¯t wish for anything to happen to Masked Twin Blades. If his daughter really had caught the plague¡­ Maybe even a high level priest wouldn¡¯t be able to cure her. But at that time, Anna calmly said: "Out of the question!" "All of you defend this place." "No one is allowed to set out." Everyone looked at Anna, shocked. Could she be planning on coldly watching Masked Twin Blades die in the mouth of a gnoll? "Watch closely." Anna¡¯s voice was somewhat excited. "This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Don¡¯t miss it." Chapter 46: Peerless Ranger! Chapter 46: Peerless Ranger! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin stood alone at the bottom of the hill. The gnolls were just like a violently surging tide. They still hadn¡¯t rushed up to him, but he could already feel a gust of wind. If Marvin was an average person, he might have already fell to his knees, shivering! But Marvin wasn¡¯t. He stood like a strong reef inside that tide. "Bang!" His foot stepped on the earth puppet¡¯s head. The clay gnoll Sorcerer¡¯s head was smashed into pieces by him! Under the mask, Marvin took a deep breath. By using some incredibly fast movements, he took out an unmarked bottle in a flash. It was filled with some potion. "Gulp gulp!" Marvin took a sip from the bottle in an instant. His movements were fast and hidden, so the humans standing in the camp didn¡¯t notice. They just saw Marvin tilting his head, apparently taking something out. But the gnolls on the hill saw clearly. And they didn¡¯t care. Nothing more than a potion. What could it do? They were so many more of them, and that human¡­ He was only a man, nothing more. The gnoll adjutant riding on a mutated aardwolf roared, and all the gnolls excitedly rushed down. Using the downhill speed made them look unstoppable! Yet Marvin took out two daggers after taking a sip. ¡®Even though I didn¡¯t want to use it for this, it looks like I have no choice.¡¯ ¡®It is fortunate that there was enough potion for four portions. Else it would have been a waste.¡¯ ¡®Stupid and ignorants gnolls, it¡¯s time to end this!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s blood began to boil. Come on! The more the better! Because more gnolls would simply mean more corpses, nothing more! Thinking this far, he sent strength to his lower body and broke into a sprint. He looked like an arrow leaving a bow, rushing toward that gnoll army. ... The human camp burst into an uproar! This guy wasn¡¯t planning to flee; he actually wanted to kill his way in! Who does he think he is? A 3rd rank Virtuous Diamond Martial Monk? Even 2nd rank Fighters wouldn¡¯t dare doing that. That was a whole army of gnolls. Fighting in the battlefield was different from a duel! A random gnoll might be able to kill an expert in a war. Adventurers didn¡¯t believe in miracles. They were only convinced in what they could see with their own eyes. As for what Anna said, they totally ignored it. Masked Twin Blades, whose name had become famous recently, would die. This was quite a pity. "Captain, shouldn¡¯t we retreat¡­" A member of the Lynx team whispered. But he suddenly turned quiet. Because what he saw completely shocked him. ... Marvin clashing with the gnoll army wasn¡¯t what the adventurers imagined, him quickly falling from the gnolls¡¯ numbers. But instead, he was slaughtering his way through! Marvin''s actions were steady. Blood spurted when he swung his twin daggers. But what really made people speechless was that when he slashed for the first time, the heads of the first two gnolls rushing toward him flew into the air. Their heads flew! Those two gnolls weren¡¯t cut to pieces. Their corpses also flew like kites and smashed into the gnoll group, leading to chaos. An empty area appeared in the gnoll army. And Marvin himself was still kicking the ground to keep rushing forwards! He looked like a whirlwind passing through the gnoll army! The twin daggers in his hands were quickly and efficiently cutting down gnolls, harvesting their lives as if they were vegetables. Every slash killed one gnoll. He was like a demon. Gnolls¡¯ swords, and even arrows couldn¡¯t get within his reach. His speed and reaction had reached outrageous levels! What felt the most terrifying was his strength which was completely crushing those gnolls! Probably only Gru was able to do something like that among the adventurers! But as a ranger, Marvin was actually able to. The adventurers were speechless. They didn¡¯t know what to say. "Damnit! Is he still a Ranger?" Verne¡¯s eyes were red and he couldn¡¯t help but curse! ¡®This is clearly a freak!¡¯ But if Marvin was next to him, he would say with a deadpan face: "This is indeed a Ranger, a peerless one!" At this time, if someone told Verne that Masked Twin Blades was in fact a dragon using an advanced shape-shifting technique to turn into a human, he would definitely believe that person. ... "Eh!" Marvin shouted. His ability to combo with his twin blades reached such a level that he didn¡¯t even need to focus on it. Because every slash wouldn¡¯t just stab a gnoll to death, it would cut it and send it flying! He was close to the strength of a 2nd rank fighter and his attack speed was at the level of a 2nd rank assassin! Indeed, these were the heaven-defying effects of [Dragon Strength]. His attribute window already quickly changed. Strength +6! Reaching 17! Dexterity +4! [Chaotic Battlefield Expert] title added! Reaching a high 25 points! 25 dexterity would give another dexterity threshold specialty, [Uncanny Dodge]! [Uncanny Dodge]: You are so fast that you seem illusory. Archers are unable to target you. Close range enemies Accuracy -3! Don¡¯t look down on this "Accuracy -3." With gnolls already having low accuracy, this led to them being completely unable to hit Marvin. Marvin looked like some kind of ghost inside the gnoll army, appearing and disappearing unpredictably and reaping their lives. He looked like a true fighter, and any slash of his blade would be as simple as cutting a watermelon! But fighters didn¡¯t have such a frightening attack speed! Gru predicted that Masked Twin Blades would have the time to attack three times during the time he attacked once. And only with that abnormal strength could he fight alone against sixty gnolls and a Sorcerer! As the adventurers were resisting the gnolls attack, their mind was completely focused on Masked Twin Blades¡¯ side. Anna said it would be fine, and this was a great show. A ranger was actually able to fight like that? They might not see anything like that in their whole life! They had this feeling: ¡®Maybe that Masked Twin Blades could reverse the situation with his own strength!¡¯ Marvin had already killed one third of the gnolls in just a minute of fighting! Over 20! Dead from his efficient attacks! And Marvin himself didn¡¯t receive a single cut! This kind of achievement, no one would believe it! "Hey¡­ Ivan, you are a ranger too, right?" A member of the Bramble team couldn¡¯t help but poke one of his teammates next to him. The latter speechlessly mumbled, "I am¡­ Definitely a ranger." "But are you sure that Masked guy is also a ranger?" Everyone remained silent. These low level adventurers had never encountered a kind of high-end potion like Dragon Strength. After all, Marvin had to risk his life in the dangerous scarlet monastery to steal this thing. As for the garrison, they didn¡¯t think of it that much, but it did raise their morale! Masked Twin Blades had already led them to avenge their Old Lord¡¯s killer, Miller. Now they firmly believed he could once again lead them to success. ... In the battlefield, Marvin was moving like the wind, even a lot faster than the mutated aardwolves. The gnoll Sorcerer overseeing the battle was also stunned. He roared several times, and the adjutant on the mutated aardwolf brandished a thick wooden club, gnarling his way over. ¡®Courting death? Let me first get rid of a big one.¡¯ ¡®The potion lasts for 10 minutes anyway, so exterminating this pack of gnolls isn¡¯t an issue!¡¯ Marvin sneered. He sprinted, his whole body looking as if he were flying. "Bang! Bang!" He leapt high in the air and stepped on the head of two gnolls caught by surprise, adjusting his body in a flash. This was why Marvin loved this kind of class! Once dexterity reached a high level, you could move like a wuxia character. He didn¡¯t really pay much attention to those gnoll fighters. His body was gliding in the air for a moment, when he suddenly threw something with his right hand! Wishful Rope! Marvin chanted the incantation and the wishful rope tied itself around the adjutant¡¯s right hand! Marvin gave a sharp pull! The gnoll adjutant¡¯s strength was still quite good, managing to stay stable by using the help of the mutated aardwolf. But it didn¡¯t matter! Marvin quickly chanted another incantation and the rope abruptly shrunk. He avoided two arrows and ruthlessly threw himself toward that gnoll adjutant! The adjutant was also decisive. His right hand was bound by the wishful rope, so he released the reins with his left hand and took out a dagger from his waist before ruthlessly thrusting it toward Marvin! Chapter 47: Reason for switching weapons Chapter 47: Reason for switching weapons Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The gnoll Adjutant¡¯s reaction time was faster than an ordinary person¡¯s by a whole level, but Marvin¡¯s was even faster! After transmigrating, Marvin¡¯s biggest advantage compared to the other class holders was his control over his body! An extremely tough soul that made him aware of every inch of his body. He could adjust his body as he wished by quickly exercising control over it. Even though those minute adjustments used up a lot of stamina, and might cause minor injuries to his muscles and bones, there was no time to hesitate in a fight. He tugged on the wishful rope, leaning his body backward, his legs abruptly coiling around the gnoll adjutant¡¯s left hand. "Bang!" The dagger fell to the ground, Marvin quickly thrusted his twin daggers in the aardwolf¡¯s back between the ribs! "Roar!" The aardwolf suddenly let out a painful roar, his whole body violently twitching. The gnoll adjutant turned pale with fright and lost his balance. Marvin stood on both daggers, his left hand quickly reaching to his waist, drawing the Kingfisher Jade Dagger! "Woosh! As fast as lightning! [Cutthroat]! Using cutthroat from the front would definitely lower the success rate of the skill! The gnoll adjutant tried his best to dodge it. He moved his head, trying to let the small amount of armor on his neck block the blow! But it was no use! The Kingfisher Jade Dagger¡¯s armor break skill, with its powerful armor penetration strength, made the dagger directly cut through that small steel section covering his throat. Blood flew everywhere. The gnoll adjutant¡¯s carotid artery was cut open and much of the blood was sprayed on Marvin. He looked like a devil, one foot trampling the corpse of the gnoll adjutant and the other on the squirming aardwolf! "Wuwuwu¡­" An extremely vicious mutated aardwolf was actually whimpering... It was completely subdued by Marvin¡¯s aura! For humans with their relatively low perception, aura might be something ethereal. But monsters could distinguish if someone was powerful thanks to their keen instincts. The aardwolf wasn¡¯t just scared by Marvin¡¯s terrifying strength, he actually laid down on the ground. Marvin ruthlessly pulled his twin daggers from the aardwolf¡¯s ribs and then put a dagger away. The body shivered and then twitched to death. A large empty area appeared around the aardwolf¡¯s dead body. All the gnolls were retreating. They surrounded Marvin in the center while closely clenching their weapons. But their eyes were filled with fear. The gnolls¡¯ morale already reached an extremely low point. And they broke into an uproar; Marvin¡¯s incredible fighting strength made them afraid! The gnoll adjutant was only second to the gnoll Sorcerer in the gnoll tribe. His death in battle gave a large blow to the gnolls. Normally, if something like this happened during a battle, most of the gnolls would flee. Those fickle things were unreliable! However, these gnolls didn¡¯t run this time. Because they had a leader. The gnoll Sorcerer! ... ¡®White River Valley will be back on foot as long as that gnoll Sorcerer is eliminated.¡¯ ¡®That gnoll Sorcerer is very sly, but he already used an earth puppet, so this is definitely his real body this time.¡¯ ¡®Not only do Sorcerers have a much lower mana pool than Wizards, but this one trained so many mutated aardwolves. This is definitely some kind of blood magic.¡¯ Marvin grasped his twin daggers, coldly looking at the angry gnoll Sorcerer in the pack of gnolls. The other side was also staring at him, unwavering. Eye of Pain, Earth Puppet, Mutated Aardwolf Taming... This guy shouldn¡¯t have many more powerful skills. Marvin made a very clear estimation. According to the results of his Inspect skill, this guy was a level 6 Sorcerer, he had just reached 2nd rank. A gnoll Sorcerer¡¯s charisma shouldn¡¯t be too high. Marvin estimated that his opponent shouldn¡¯t have learnt more than three powerful spells. As for the basic spells, Marvin wasn¡¯t worried. After thinking this far, Marvin burst into a sprint, aiming at that gnoll Sorcerer! ... The gnoll Sorcerer truly didn¡¯t have more 2nd-circle spells. As a level 6 Sorcerer he was able to learn 2nd-circle spells, but he learned [Earth Puppet] and [Wild Animal Taming]. These two 2nd-circle spells had no real attacking power, but they were quite good for developing a tribe. But his fighting strength was actually really bad! He already began panicking when Marvin charged toward him! He kept using his Communicator skill to force other gnolls to block the path. But he decided to flee for a reason. His stats were really bad and his legs were short; he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from this killing god! His only plan was to hide in the crowd and try to use a 1st-circle magic to kill this ranger! But unfortunately, this plan was doomed to fail. Because before Joey the archer had fled, he put an eye-catching mark on top of the gnoll Sorcerer! This mark was stuck on his head, he couldn¡¯t lift it! Marvin was thankful for this mark or he would have had to go through all those gnolls to find that gnoll Sorcerer. The Sorcerer was quite short after all. If he crouched¡­ How could he be seen! But with the mark showing the way, Marvin moved with an imposing God-Slaying Buddha-Slaughtering aura. More than ten gnolls would die in an instant. Finally, he dashed in front of the gnoll Sorcerer! There weren¡¯t many gnolls left blocking in front of the Sorcerer now. Facing Marvin¡¯s frightening killing efficiency, the gnoll troops seemed to fall apart for the first time. Although the gnoll Sorcerer ordered them using [Communicator], they still remained still! Because Marvin already caused them to be under [Fear]! The gnoll Sorcerer snarled. He suddenly extended his right hand and pointed toward Marvin! But unexpectedly, Marvin, who had been sprinting all along, suddenly slowed down. He dodged to the side with a roll as if he had already expected the Sorcerer¡¯s move. A claw of ice shot up from the ground, at Marvin¡¯s original position, hitting nothing. The Sorcerer¡¯s casting speed was fast! Especially for a 1st-circle spell. This hand-shaped ice spike was effective for sneak attacks. Quick and ruthless, and also adding a freeze effect. This was the favorite spell of many casters! Ordinary people would usually find it difficult to dodge. But this masked person had managed to! The gnoll Sorcerer shivered. This human was really too abnormal. The 1st rank estimated by his Inspect was definitely wrong! That was definitely a 2nd rank powerhouse close to 3rd rank! But what could he do now... He could only brace himself and keep using his remaining 1st-circle spells. ... But in reality, Marvin¡¯s roll was a fluke. Luckily he had lowered his speed! Because even though his dexterity was really high, his perception stayed the same so he hadn¡¯t predicted this ice claw! The reason he slowed down was because he suddenly found out that his twin daggers were bent! ¡®Those damned common weapons!¡¯ Feinan didn¡¯t have a durability stats, but weapons and items would progressively wear down due to daily use. If they weren¡¯t properly maintained, they could turn completely worthless. Those curved daggers weren¡¯t anything good to begin with, as Marvin had found them barely good enough to cut down people. But during that charge, Marvin killed a great deal of gnolls. His curved daggers in his hands bent out of shape due to being unable to bear Marvin¡¯s tyrannical moves. He had planned to slow down and quickly switch weapons. He unexpectedly sensed something fishy in front of him after slowing down, so he then rolled and avoided the claw shaped spike. "Lucky, lucky¡­" Marvin whispered. Luck was also very important in a fight. He took advantage of the roll to ruthlessly throw the two bent daggers toward the gnoll Sorcerer! Marvin didn¡¯t focus on the accuracy, but he scared the gnoll Sorcerer into jumping. He thought it was a [Throwing Knife] technique and actually used a [Leap] to dodge it. But when he noticed that the two curved daggers were only something Marvin had discarded before taking two spare common curved daggers from his void conch... He nearly fainted! ... Everyone in the camp was speechless. "Why did he switch daggers?" The adventurers were hesitating. Gru used [Sweep] on three harassing gnolls before taking a quick glance and said, unsure, "Maybe¡­ The blades broke?" They were all doubtful. An expert like Masked Twin Blades would definitely not use common daggers. How could they have been broken? But they didn¡¯t have time to find the answer, since Marvin had already arrived less than ten steps away from the Sorcerer. The gnoll Sorcerer clenched his teeth and took a step forward, spreading both hands! A big mass of green liquid took shape in the sky! An [Acid Spray] spell! Chapter 48: Disciplinary Knights Chapter 48: Disciplinary Knights Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Even if a magic like acid spray was only a 1st-circle magic, it still inflicted a lot of negative effects. Skin would blister so much that it would putrefy. If it got in the eyes, it could even make someone permanently blind! This was a caster¡¯s horrifying strength. Even if it was a 1st-circle spell, it still had quite a bit of firepower! But Marvin was already prepared for it. At low level, acid spray was the second favorite spell of Sorcerers and Wizards, the first being Circle of Ice. Marvin tilted his body and simply rolled away, dodging the acid spray. "Bang!" As he evaded, he stunned a gnoll standing nearby with the handle of the dagger, sheathed it, grabbed the gnoll, and held it in front of him while he ran toward the Sorcerer! The gnoll Sorcerer was really panicking this time! Marvin¡¯s actions were quite obvious, using that gnoll as a shield! An Arcane Missile flew toward them. "Bang!" Marvin swiftly threw the gnoll at the Arcane Missile to block it. Marvin suddenly sped up, reaching a ghost-like speed, and finally reached the Sorcerer! Cutthroat! Even though the gnoll Sorcerer was wearing a low level mana armor, it would directly crumble in front of the powerful cutthroat. This move fiercely sliced the Sorcerer¡¯s head due to Marvin¡¯s 17 strength. It was like a hoe in a vegetable field! The gnoll Sorcerer¡¯s neck was missing a part, from which blood was spurting. The gnolls in the surroundings were thoroughly stunned! Their leader died like that? Though, they¡¯d all had a faint premonition when Marvin charged to the Sorcerer. But when it became reality, they still received quite a bit of shock. Even a pack of dragons without a leader would turn chaotic, let alone a pack of gnolls! As for the human side, they burst into a loud cheer! The archer Joey was also displaying a proud expression. After all, without his mark, Marvin wouldn¡¯t have killed that gnoll Sorcerer that easily. He also contributed to this! ... The next instant, a bloody Marvin revealed two daggers. He didn¡¯t wait and kept fighting, thoroughly taking care of the remaining gnolls! They began to scatter and flee toward the castle, frightened! ¡®Still one minute of Dragon Strength left¡­¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t miss this pack of exp!¡¯ Marvin had never been soft-hearted. He roared and started swinging his daggers! These gnolls were thoroughly defeated! ... The gnolls in the camp also turned into a mess. They began to flee and throw their armor and helmets away! "We chase!" Anna decisively ordered. Now was the time! They had to take advantage of the gnolls fleeing to pursue and behead a few more. Andre roared and all White River Valley garrison members took the lead in chasing after them! Then the adventurers followed. They didn¡¯t really mind something like chasing gnolls. In any case, these things had already turned into headless chickens. Their morale was pitifully low and their resistance was merely a front; they were only waving their weapons in panic. Even though there was a huge difference in numbers, a massacre had already begun. Of course, even if this side of the battlefield was a slaughter, they didn¡¯t have Marvin there! The adventurers and the garrison all saw Marvin chasing more than thirty screaming gnolls, alone! His speed was frightening, and the short-legged gnolls couldn¡¯t outrun him! Dagger rising, dagger plunging! Repeating the same action over and over again. Corpses were spread across the hill a few minutes after! Not one escaped. They all became dead bodies. This was Masked Twin Blades¡¯ strength! They were all deeply shocked! He stood alone on top of the hill, motionless. They couldn¡¯t clearly see his expression. But the eyes of all those onlookers were full of reverence! It was thanks to his strength that they turned the battle around. He first killed his way into the army and created an empty spot inside. He then beheaded the gnoll adjutant. Finally, he took advantage of the chaos to forcefully eliminate the gnoll Sorcerer. This achievement was amazing enough. ¡®Such an abnormal guy¡­¡¯ ¡®That young White River Valley noble definitely can¡¯t invite this kind of powerhouse. Looks like Masked Twin Blades didn¡¯t trick me¡­¡¯ ¡®That guy really has someone more powerful behind him.¡¯ Cat was killing gnolls on the side, absent-mindedly looking at Masked Twin Blades. He was suddenly deeply worried. Because just two days ago, he had stealthily sent a carrier pigeon. That pigeon flew toward River Shore City. If he didn¡¯t get the time wrong, that person should have sent people over... ¡®I hope it¡¯s a 2nd rank class holder, at least two of them, or more.¡¯ Otherwise Cat would really feel frightened. Masked Twin Blades was quite fierce, he wouldn¡¯t overreach himself, right? But things already reached this point. He also didn¡¯t have any other way. Since he had already sided with that person, he had to take some risks. Being an adventurer for a lifetime was definitely not his goal. ... The majority of the gnoll Fighters were soon killed by the humans. The gnolls became defenseless when they started fleeing. They weren¡¯t particularly fast, so only a few gnolls managed to escape. As the war completely settled, White River Valley¡¯s recovery was a success! Under Anna¡¯s orders, everyone took a quick rest and burnt the gnoll corpses. They then kept moving toward the castle. Most of the gnolls inside the castle didn¡¯t have any fighting ability. They were all elderly or young. Their fighters had already been cleanly eliminated. And their leader had already been beheaded by Marvin. This only left them with one end. Death! This world was this ruthless. In wars between races, they wouldn¡¯t leave any seed behind. Even if it was a newborn, they would also cut off its neck. This was even more of a massacre than the earlier pursuits. It was already common for the adventurers. As for the garrison, they had been living in Feinan world since they were born, so they naturally knew this kind of rule. Moreover, the gnoll invasion had also caused a lot of civilian casualties. They had no reason to show mercy. More than two hundred gnolls were tied up before being slaughtered. Their corpses were piled up on the hill and completely burnt in a raging fire in the middle of the night. There were still some embers left the next morning. "We won!" "We made it!" "We are home!" Standing on the castle walls, the White River Valley garrison members were crying tears of joy. Even if the castle and the surrounding farmhouses were still deserted, they knew that those civilians that left to take refuge in the mountain would soon return after their lord called! White River Valley would definitely recover its past glory! The adventurers rested for the night and were also full of vitality. They stood on the walls, enjoying the morning breeze. Anna just settled their commission, and there were no casualties. This mission was really worth it. The reward of a mission with no casualties would normally be quite average. But the casualties of this mission had disappeared thanks to Masked Twin Blades! The most serious injury was a White River Valley garrison member who had gotten a sprain because he was too excited when he chased and stepped on a gnoll head. The rest was slight pulled muscles, bruises and other such things. This kind of enjoyable task, with large rewards and not too dangerous battle, adventurers wouldn¡¯t see them often. "Many thanks for helping us." Anna emotionlessly said to the adventurers, "I now formally announce that everyone has fulfilled their duty. You can leave at any time." "We will of course welcome you, should you wish to stay. But you¡¯ll have to comply with White River Valley rules." The three solo adventurers left after receiving their money, as they had no interest in White River Valley. As for the two teams, they stayed. Cat squinted, looking in the distance, apparently waiting for something. Soon, a few shadows appeared in the distance. It was a few knights! "Where are those knights coming from?" Anna frowned. "Andre!" "Got it!" Andre gave a meaningful glance to one of the garrison members. The latter immediately drew a bow, swiftly aimed at those oncoming knights and shot three arrows! These guys had quite ordinary shooting skills, not as good as Joey¡¯s when it came to long range. But it was still useful as a warning! Sure enough, due to the warning arrows, the three knights slowed down and slowly arrived at the bottom of the castle¡¯s hill. One knight among them walked in front and loudly yelled, "We are River Shore City¡¯s [Disciplinary Knights]!" "We have come to catch the wanted criminal [Masked Twin Blades]!" "We hope that everyone would not obstruct us from carrying out the law!" Chapter 49: Overlord Dignity! Chapter 49: Overlord Dignity! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Arresting Masked Twin Blades? The few knights¡¯ words created a commotion on the walls. River Shore City actually dispatched disciplinary knights? Wasn¡¯t this too ridiculous? Disciplinary knights were troops directly under the wizard regiment¡¯s chief. They were tougher than the patrols. River Shore City¡¯s disciplinary knights troop didn¡¯t have more than twenty members, but every single one of them was a peak 2nd rank expert. Dispatching three of those? This was definitely not to arrest an evil follower... All the members of the Bramble team were shocked. Gru was staring at Cat. The latter was calm. He was sneering inwardly. While Masked Twin Blades was threatening him, of course he would listen. But despite Masked Twin Blades¡¯ backing, he also had the backing of that person in some way, and his position was quite high. He was ready to gamble! He obviously didn¡¯t want to participate in the intrigues of the upper layer of River Shore City, but giving information could lead to a huge reward. Why shouldn¡¯t he do it? As for Masked Twin Blades¡¯ retaliation, ahahahah, such a joke. Masked Twin Blades was quite strong, but he still hoped to escape three disciplinary knights? Surely not! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but show a complacent expression. His eyes suddenly twitched. What about Masked Twin Blades? He was just standing there, how did he suddenly disappear? Not waiting for Cat¡¯s reaction, a weak but firm voice echoed from the depth of the castle: "Disciplinary Knights? Are the disciplinary knights free right now?" "When my White River Valley was occupied by the gnolls, where were you?" "Where did your oath of loyalty toward the wizard alliance go?" "White River Valley is my territory. You trespassed into my territory and still think of capturing someone? This is a grave violation of the wizard alliance regulations!" "Your actions have already seriously offended me! I don¡¯t know who urged you to do this, but I¡¯ll now ask you this. Get the fuck out of my territory! Words kept pouring, each one harsher than the previous. A pale, thin and weak youth appeared on the castle walls. He looked like he was recovering from a serious illness. It felt like a gust of wind could blast him off the walls. However, he was standing perfectly straight. The three knights below could clearly hear his loud and clear voice! Their faces changed! ... "My Lord!" "My Lord!" "My Lord, when did you come back!?" The garrison members immediately rushed over! They thought Marvin was still in River Shore City waiting for their good news. They didn¡¯t expect that Marvin had already arrived inside the castle! Cat looked at Marvin who just arrived, cursing his bad luck. ¡®This young noble is smart!¡¯ ¡®He should have been following us all along. He probably entered the castle yesterday night, covered by Anna and the others! As for Masked Twin Blades, he likely had been told to escape! ¡®I¡¯m done for!¡¯ Verne covered his head. A swift mind like his already knew what would happen next! ... Marvin was indeed a destitute noble. But nobility was still nobility. In River Shore City, he became penniless due to losing his territory. Even gangs and casino dared to bully him. The city hall dared to fool him because of this too. ¡®Unable to keep your own territory, even if you are a noble, so what?¡¯ ¡®River Shore City isn¡¯t your territory, you have no authority here.¡¯ But it was different in White River Valley. This was Marvin¡¯s territory! Marvin had the most authority in this land. This power was bestowed upon him by the wizard alliance. Any attempt at challenging the overlord¡¯s decisions would be a provocation toward the south wizard alliance! No one would dare to do something like this! Even those disciplinary knights with extremely high status in River Shore City wouldn¡¯t dare to. White River Valley and River Shore City had no relation with each other. White River Valley was completely independent. Even if it was a warrant from River Shore City¡¯s Lord, Marvin could choose to ignore it! Because this territory belonged to his grandfather, a hard-working high level wizard. The south wizard alliance would safeguard Marvin¡¯s power! Because of the wizards¡¯ supreme rule, at least for now, not many people dared to take risks for a bit of benefit. The three disciplinary knights immediately turned flabbergasted. Their backer seemed to have underestimated White River Valley¡¯s young baron. The latter was not only not as weak as the stories said, he was also quite unyielding! Their group rushing in without Marvin¡¯s permission was definitely an offense to avoid. Want to arrest someone in White River Valley? Without Marvin¡¯s permission, it was simply impossible! The three men looked at eacher in dismay, somewhat angry. But they had no other way. Even if the castle gates were closed, they could still use their strength and kill their way in. Furthermore, they could act together with the Lynx team. But they didn¡¯t dare! This was an overlord¡¯s dignity! It came from the era of wizard supremacy! Since the Calamity had yet to come, Marvin could definitely scare people using his connections! ... The three disciplinary knights were silent for a moment before one of them yelled, "Baron Marvin, Masked Twin Blades is a very dangerous criminal¡­" He was forcefully interrupted by Marvin, "I haven¡¯t seen the official warrant from River Shore City¡¯s city hall!¡¯ "I only saw an anonymous warrant in the major guilds. This kind of warrant, as long as they were wealthy, anyone could do it, right? As I see it, Sir Masked Twin Blades has earned the hatred of a very wealthy family." "But I don¡¯t care about these kinds of things. You can look for Masked Twin Blades elsewhere if you want to catch him. This is my territory. He is welcomed like any civilian, craftsman, or merchant." Stopping there, Marvin feigned a severe coughing fit, and then added in a strict tone, "Leave!" "We just cleared the gnolls and quite a lot of work is left to be dealt with." "When I was at my worst, River Shore City didn¡¯t give me any help." "So, from now on, White River Valley will not welcome any official from River Shore City!" Those words shocked everyone! Even Anna was startled! Marvin¡¯s sentence was akin to breaking off diplomatic ties with River Shore City! This wasn¡¯t a joke. Never mind the rest of the things, but when it came to food, White River Valley would buy from River Shore City every year! How would they solve the food issue after breaking off diplomatic ties? How would they solve the trade issue? This was a huge issue. "Lord¡­" Anna wanted to say something. Marvin waved his hand, pretending to be quite angry, "I already made my decision." "I¡¯ll go rest now." "If those three knights aren¡¯t willing to leave, I can use use the [Ninth Month Medal] to ask for a wizard alliance¡¯s arbiter." He silently left after saying this. Everyone on the wall was left dumbstruck. The adventurers all showed different expressions. Gru was actually relaxed. He bet that Masked Twin Blades should be in the castle. With Baron Marvin¡¯s unyielding attitude, those three disciplinary knights didn¡¯t dare to break in. Sure enough, after hearing that Marvin was willing to use the [Ninth Month Medal], their faces immediately turned dark. They left without saying a word. They had no way. They could only report this. Those three knights were burning in anger. They had originally thought that it would be a piece of cake. But they didn¡¯t expect this young noble to actually be this tough. They hadn¡¯t expected this kind of outcome at all. But now that they thought about it, it seemed like this young noble had been quite bullied in River Shore City. Loathing the law enforcement and falling out wasn¡¯t surprising at all. ... "Since our mission has already been completed, our team should also depart." Verne had an ugly look on his face as he saw Anna¡¯s smile. He didn¡¯t know whether Masked Twin Blades had already noticed him leaking information. But staying in the castle was clearly not a good idea. Hurrying back to River Shore City was good. ¡®If I was really noticed by Masked Twin Blades¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Verne felt something cold on his back. He clearly saw Marvin fight sixty gnolls and one shaman by himself yesterday. Even if his team was well equipped and tough, it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning when compared with Marvin. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect that Marvin had actually taken a potion; he thought that Marvin had been hiding his strength. "Of course, you are welcome to come back to White River Valley as a guest." Anna lightly smiled, immediately releasing the Lynx team. This was Marvin¡¯s idea. Even though she didn¡¯t know much about Young Master Marvin¡¯s plan, she still did as she was told. In any case, ever since that serious illness, Young Master Marvin hadn¡¯t made any bad decisions. The Lynx group left the castle. Night arrived and the castle looked somewhat cold and desolate. After all, besides the garrison, there were only a few people. Most of the territory¡¯s inhabitants were still in the countryside. Anna would send people early tomorrow to request those inhabitants to come back. At that time, the reconstruction of White River Valley would start. However, inside Marvin¡¯s study in the middle of the night, Bramble team¡¯s captain Gru was restlessly and worriedly sitting in front of a desk. An extremely thin and weak looking Marvin feigned surprise. "Is what you said true? Sir Masked Twin Blades already left?" "He said that the way to solve your daughter¡¯s plague is in my study?" Gru nodded heavily. Masked Twin Blades had said those things. He remembered quite clearly. "Ah, that¡¯s great. I¡¯ll look through those books to see if by any chance there is something about a [Dark Sweet Poison]. You shouldn¡¯t worry; According to your statement, your daughter still has some time. I hope that I¡¯ll be able to find the relevant book during that time." "Thank you for this Sir Baron!" Gru had a grateful look. He left the room. After a moment, Anna walked in from a side door and faintly asked, "Why not cure his daughter?" Marvin quietly smiled, "I will." "But not now." It was obviously not the time. The dark sweet poison was the plague god¡¯s experiment. Curing it too early would attract the attention of the plague god. Marvin didn¡¯t fear the gods, but he would also not brainlessly turn this into an antagonistic situation. Especially now that he had a lot on his hands. First, he had to solve the food shortage issue. ____ T/N - Overlord is a landed lord/feudal lord. Chapter 50: The Awakened White River Valley Chapter 50: The Awakened White River Valley Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Early morning, in the dense forest next to the castle. A figure was travelling back and forth in the forest. "Whoosh!" Shadows swiftly flew out from Marvin¡¯s hands! "Tuff!" All the shadows hit the circles on the great trees in the dense forest. But while some were relatively accurate, some were on the edge of the circles. Marvin stopped after throwing a set of dart in one breath and meticulously looked at the battle logs. ¡®Even though dart is the easiest hidden weapon to to master, my accuracy is still a little low.¡¯ ¡®Accuracy is a bit tied to strength. Even if my dexterity is quite good, I¡¯ve seldom used long range weapons. All hidden weapons take some training to be able to be used effectively.¡¯ ¡®But I should be able to reach 30 SP if I keep at it for a while.¡¯ Marvin silently looked at [Hidden Weapons ¨C Dart (24)] in his skill list and was somewhat speechless. The most valuable thing he gained from the Scarlet Monastery was definitely that Dragon Strength potion. But this ¨C Introduction to hidden weapons ¨C was actually pretty good. Marvin learned three hidden weapons skills from it. The three skills were: [Hidden Weapons ¨C Dart (24)] [Hidden Weapons ¨C Throwing Knife (5)] [Hidden Weapons ¨C Flying needle (5)] Aside from the darts, Marvin would lose some accuracy with the other hidden weapons, even if he used the skill. This was the result of Marvin using the noble skill [Quick Study]. His hidden weapon talent was quite average so he picked the easiest to learn. Because he was reluctant to use his valuable skill points on hidden weapons, Marvin insisted on training his dart skill every morning. Thirty sets of twenty darts every day. Twenty sets in the morning, and ten in the evening. Marvin¡¯s dart skill rose quite fast due to the intensity and amount of time he spent on it. After all, he already had a good dexterity base. But in the end, hidden weapons were long range offensive weapons, and he wasn¡¯t making a lot of progress on accuracy. For someone like Marvin who was fond of "One strike, One kill", he wasn¡¯t really satisfied with that. Apart from practicing darts, Marvin¡¯s strength also increased from the great amount of gnolls killed during the expedition. During the battle to recover White River Valley, Marvin got 2194 battle exp, the earth spirits included. He had already reached ranger level 5 and met the conditions to advance. But to reach level 6 ranger, he needed 4800 exp. It was quite clear that the gnolls couldn¡¯t meet his advancement needs. So he thought about it for a while and decided to put 1000 battle exp into [Shadow Steps]. It was the same as [Cutthroat]: due to Marvin repeatedly using the action in battle, he could use battle experience to turn it into a personal skill. Shadow Steps and Cutthroat formed the phantom assassin¡¯s signature combo, second only to Desperate Strike. After Marvin used 1000 exp, a new skill appeared in his skill list: [Shadow Steps (30)] Shadow Steps not being as high as Cutthroat was quite normal. Even though Marvin had practiced this kind of footwork when he was playing the game, it wasn¡¯t done as accurately as cutthroat, so it was impossible to completely emulate it. But 30 points in Shadow Steps was enough to use it. Now Marvin was completely able to use [Stealth] or [Hide] + [Shadow Steps] + [Cutthroat], a powerful assassination skill. These skills made his assassination abilities not at all inferior to the assassin path of the thieves. And his melee abilities were a lot stronger than ordinary rangers. Coupled with his battle experience, even without dragon strength potion, Marvin had confidence in fighting any 2nd rank expert. "Tuff"! "Tuff!""Tuff!" Darts kept flying out. Time quickly passed, and all the darts in his hands had soon been all thrown. Numerous darts were stuck on circles on the surrounding big trees. This was today¡¯s final round of training. Marvin picked up all the darts, and then ran in the castle from a side door. ... It was four days after White River Valley recovery. Just as Marvin expected, the disciplinary knights that were sent away didn¡¯t come back to look for trouble. And the people harboring evil intentions were apparently also shocked by Marvin¡¯s boldness. There were no signs of movement from them for the time being. Marvin knew that even if they had plans, they could only set them up secretly. This was the era before the Great Calamity, the era of the wizard alliance. Aside from guarding for a possible assassination, the rest wouldn¡¯t be a problem. And after those gnolls were thoroughly expelled, White River Valley gradually began to regain its past atmosphere. Anna led half the garrison and they worked tirelessly, visiting each house in Green Village, Fog Village, Coiling Water Lake and other places. They invited those civilians who had fled, terrified from the gnolls to come back. The village at the bottom of the castle town gradually became thriving with people again. All the originally abandoned farmhouses were once again cleanly put in order and the farmers began to come back. Craftsmen and artisans took their children back to the castle town. The current White River Valley was no different from the other territories. The core was naturally the overlord and the overlord¡¯s people. Marvin and Anna lived in the deepest part of the castle, with garrison members guarding the outside. Also, all kinds of craftsmen and artisans lived outside the castle, in the city. They groomed their children as apprentices, and they would inherit their parents¡¯ occupations and become tailors or maybe masons. Farmers were outside the walls. There were also some peddlers, but these sly guys would often be thieves. Looking at it from above, Marvin¡¯s castle town was surrounded by cliffs, with a grove on the side. There was a lone rock bridge in the south with a man-made canal below. The canal drew water from the White River. The water was quite deep and some pikes were placed inside, pointing up. Anyone that fell in would definitely not have a good end. Farmhouses were at the bottom of the castle town. The farmhouses spread apart from each other were still considered as just starting. It was quite difficult to grow crops in the vast stretches of barren soil, except wheat or maybe okra1. The White River in the distance was just like a belt flowing through the White River Valley, this vast yet unfertile land. The northern mine could still be seen from the top of the castle town walls. The White River Valley curled around the west of the northern mine and it had an abandoned wharf. This was White River Valley. An unfertile rural territory. But Marvin still had to protect it with his life. The sun slowly rose as people began their work. Fortunately, Marvin managed to drive out the gnolls on time or he would have delayed the summer cultivation. If that happened, the already awful food shortage would have turned even worse. "It¡¯s time to work." Marvin ate breakfast, changed and returned to his study. Anna was already there waiting. After successfully recovering White River Valley, Marvin had fulfilled the youth¡¯s wish, and the last fragment of soul dissipated. But his oath to the youth hadn¡¯t changed. He would guard this place. He was totally confident in his ability to do this! After accepting the 1000 general exp, his quest menu turned empty. This made Marvin somewhat surprised but it wasn¡¯t the most important thing right now. ... "The food shortage? I can settle this issue," Marvin softly said to the anxious Anna. He was discussing the territory¡¯s situation with Anna while skillfully writing a decree with his quill. There were too many documents that need to be handled for the reconstruction of the White River Valley. But Marvin was dealing with it smoothly. Even if he wasn¡¯t someone working in administration in his previous life, he was quite smart. The small White River Valley still had to deal with crooked and no-good travelers. He released five overlord decrees in one breath. 1st Decree. White River Valley¡¯s garrison recruitment decree. Any man of age in any village in White River Valley may enlist in the garrison. This would mainly be overseen by Andre. Marvin intended to enlarge the garrison; twenty men were indeed too few. For the two thousands people in White River Valley, the garrison needed at least fifty people. Marvin wasn¡¯t lacking in funds. He had brought out enough money from the inner area of the scarlet monastery to provide for the garrison for many years. 2nd Decree. It encouraged the inhabitants to raise livestock. Marvin found out that White River Valley¡¯s south pasture fields were especially fitting to herd livestock. It had not been developed in the past due to the threat of gnolls and wild animals. Now, with Marvin increasing his territory¡¯s military force, this should be able to safeguard it. Every household herding livestock would have a certain allowance. 3rd Decree. Recruiting artisans, craftsmen and merchants. They would give energy to the territory. 4th Decree. Also a recruitment decree, but it was for class holders, especially those who had army experience. Marvin needed some people with leadership experience or adventuring experience to lead the new garrison members. This recruiting decree gave out some generous rewards, and even made Gru and the others interested. 5th Decree. It was a repair decree. Marvin hoped for the farmers and some craftsmen to send some people to repair White River Valley¡¯s abandoned wharf. This was a time consuming and large scale engineering project. Anna thought it was unwise. But Marvin had his own reasons. Under his urging, the five decrees were issued. White River Valley was shocked for a while. The overlord hasn¡¯t taken this many actions in a row for quite a long time. ... This was a very inspiring feeling. Marvin could feel the change. The next day, when he stood on the wall, watching the faces of the people coming and going, he could feel some kind of energetic atmosphere. This made him feel especially satisfied. This was a completely different kind of achievement from dealing a killing blow. A flute¡¯s melody could suddenly be heard in the distance. Marvin focused on it; the tune came from the windmill of the former castle town bakery. The melody was quite familiar, Marvin recalled this song name from his deepest memories. ¨C White River Valley Awakening. ¨C The fragrant aroma coming from the bakery, the distant crystalline and silvery river. Marvin took a deep breath. So beautiful. ... But suddenly, rushed footsteps could be heard behind him! Anna¡¯s anxious voice also followed: "Young Master Marvin! Something bad happened!" "Young Master Wayne was cursed by someone in Magore Academy! He is now bedridden and unconscious!" Marvin turned around, clenching his fists. _________ 1 - Okra, also known as ladies¡¯ fingers or ochro. It¡¯s a green vegetable. (Never seen one here.) Chapter 51: Curse and Adventure Chapter 51: Curse and Adventure Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The old butler had sent a letter, informing them that Marvin¡¯s younger brother Wayne had a hard to remove curse. Even Magore Academy¡¯s great wizards were helpless. There weren¡¯t much news on the letter, but fortunately, the old butler who followed Wayne to Magore Academy precisely described Wayne¡¯s condition. "Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s skill!" Upon reading the few details, Marvin had more or less figured out what happened. The twin snakes cultists were actually that fierce. They dared to extend their grip to the Three Ring Towers area? Wayne¡¯s location, the Magore Academy, was part of the three ring tower. It was safe to say that it was East Coast¡¯s safest area, or so Marvin had thought. He hadn¡¯t expected a problem to happen at his brother¡¯s location just as he recovered his territory. This was something unforeseen by Marvin. Why would a twin snakes follower put his hand on Wayne? ¡®Could it be that the patriarch saw me? Surely not? I definitely dug out Miller¡¯s eyes before killing him.¡¯ Marvin quickly denied this line of thinking. ... According to the old butler¡¯s statement, Wayne was apparently in the middle of preparing for a very important competition. In the three ring towers area, the three wizard tower¡¯s academies would compete against each other. It seemed that recently, the three high level wizard towers joined hands to hold a real combat competition for the first time. They divided their disciples into a few different levels and let them fight. Even though Marvin¡¯s younger brother was quite young and had joined the academy not that long ago, he still displayed fairly outstanding magical talent. With talent like his grandfather¡¯s, as long as Wayne diligently studied, becoming a 2nd rank wizard wouldn¡¯t be an issue. He might even reach the threshold of a 3rd rank wizard. This kind of talent in the three ring towers was considered quite good, especially in the weakest Magore Academy. And it was said that this guy had an unusual battle wizard specialty. Thus, under his teacher¡¯s recommendation, he would participate in the upcoming selections for the competition. Wayne¡¯s performance was very impressive. He surmounted all the obstacles, finally reaching the last round. But on the eve of the selection, this 9 year old child suddenly fell sick. This was clearly a set up. Magore¡¯s teachers did their best but could only delay Wayne¡¯s curse. He still remained unconscious and clearly couldn¡¯t proceed with the competition. The one who benefitted the most from Wayne¡¯s coma was obviously his opponent, a wizard named White. Magore¡¯s teachers couldn¡¯t catch White. This guy apparently had powerful backing. Although there were suspicions, there was no conclusive evidence. The couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡®Indeed, divination spells already lost their effectiveness.¡¯ Marvin carefully read the letter, not wanting to miss any details. There was at least a 3rd rank diviner among Magore¡¯s teachers. However, they were powerless. It was quite obvious that divinations had already stopped working or a [Truth Recollection] would have been enough to catch the culprit. Wizards had gradually begun to display powerlessness. Next, the other schools of magic would also begin to weaken and the wizards¡¯ rule would slowly waver After all, they were about to face gods that were a lot more powerful. ... "Young Master Marvin, let me go," Anna said spontaneously. Marvin shook his head. This matter wasn¡¯t that simple. Wayne remaining unconscious like this was similar to the effects of a twin snakes follower¡¯s methods. The average person, even wizards, were unclear about the twin snakes techniques due to not having fought them for years. After all, curses were the most troublesome. Want to remove the curse? You just had to remove the curse¡¯s source. Magore¡¯s academy didn¡¯t have an expert able to do that. ¡®Unless She is willing to take care of it.¡¯ ¡®But this is clearly impossible.¡¯ Marvin silently thought. Magore¡¯s academy was affiliated to the rainbow tower¡¯s master, a wizard close to reaching the legend rank, Hathaway. It was said that she was the wizard with the highest chance of rising to the legend rank in the South Wizard Alliance. Marvin clearly remembered that during the game, this woman had successfully ranked up before the Great Calamity, luckily avoiding that split second of severe damage caused by the universe magic pool exploding. She was one of the few legend level wizards active after the Great Calamity. Sadly, she was killed by a god one year after the calamity. It seemed it was the work of Shadow Prince, just like Anthony. That guy didn¡¯t use the appearance of a god. He would commonly use an incarnation to mount a sneak attack on mankind¡¯s legend wizards. He would never miss a hit. If Marvin didn¡¯t guess wrong, Hathaway was definitely in seclusion, trying to break through the final doorstep to the legend rank. Even if something like the sky and earth turning upside down happened at Magore¡¯s academy, she wouldn¡¯t take care of it. Let alone a very young wizard apprentice suffering an inexplicable curse. If not for Magore¡¯s teachers treasuring Wayne¡¯s talent, he might have already been abandoned. The medicine and spells to delay the curse¡¯s outbreak were quite expensive after all. The old butler¡¯s letter was quite clear about it. Wayne¡¯s current situation could only be kept up for ten days at most. And the selection had been delayed, but the deadline was two weeks, leaving Marvin with little time. "I¡¯ll go personally." Marvin firmly decided. "But the territory¡­" Anna awkwardly said. "Tell anyone outside that I¡¯m recuperating. There is nothing to be done about it," Marvin muttered. "Keep proceeding with my decrees. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the specifics." "I understand." Anna nodded solemnly. "The strength of the territory is still a bit weak. But I¡¯ll take care of this issue." "Gru and his Bramble team are pretty talented, and they probably won¡¯t be willing to be adventurers all their lives." "Don¡¯t worry about money, do your utmost to recruit them." Marvin instructed, "With the Bramble team, White River Valley would be a lot safer." Anna nodded. "I¡¯ll let Agate follow you. Even if she is still somewhat weak, she should be able to deal with a few things." "Also, if a young girl comes, bringing her mother from River Shore City, take care of her. Her name is Isabelle." "Also¡­" Marvin quickly gave her a series of numerous strategic decisions. It took no less than an hour. He gave Anna a lot of arrangements, in order to deal with any matter, regardless of its importance. And this diligent butler had been taking continuously taking notes on Marvin¡¯s orders. Marvin finally clapped his hands, "Help me get Gru, let him know that I found a book which has the cure to his daughter¡¯s plague." Anna hesitatingly said, "Could it be that you want to tell the truth?" Marvin laughed, "Of course not." "I¡¯ll tell him that Masked Twin Blades told me that he can join up with him in River Shore City." "There, go. After taking care of these, I¡¯ll need to make some preparations for the journey." ... Things happened too quickly; even though Marvin had always been good at handling all kinds of tasks quickly, he still felt it was a bit tricky. Taking the normal route, you would go down the road through River Shore City toward the northwest and cross the Deathly Silent Hills and the Despair Hills in the middle, before reaching the Moonlight Forest. Then continue north and you¡¯d arrive at the three ring towers domain. This was close to a week long journey. He would be delayed. ¡®If I directly cross the Despair Hills, I can arrive at the moonlight forest in two days. If my luck is good, I¡¯d be able to catch the moonlight forest hot air balloon and arrive at the three ring towers the next day.¡¯ Marvin drew a straight line on the rough map, memories about those places surfacing before his eyes. His rich adventuring experience played a great role at this moment. There were a lot of dangerous places on this route, but there were also a lot of areas with plenty of good things. Despair Hills was after all close to Jewel Bay, the area Marvin was most familiar with. ¡®If I¡¯m lucky, before arriving to the three ring towers, I should be able to get a few first-rate curved daggers.¡¯ As Marvin stared at some areas on the straight line, a few memories began to emerge. But before that, he still had to make a trip to River Shore City. Regardless of how, Gru¡¯s daughter¡¯s plague had to be taken care of. If Anna failed her recruitment, lending help this time would be a major bargaining chip. He hoped that before he left White River Valley this time, the armed forces could be a little bit stronger. After all, the recruitment for the garrison was still in progress but it was still somewhat weak. ¡®More or less like this.¡¯ ¡®Rest for an hour, then set off.¡¯ Marvin put survival necessities into the void conch, and began to rest. ... At midnight, a fast horse left the castle town, going straight for River Shore City. Chapter 52: Follower Chapter 52: Follower Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Late Night River Shore City, Commoner District, a small two story house. A very dense steam spread through a messy room in the two story house. In the room, a girl was lying down on the bed, continuously moaning. Her skin was yellow and she seemed to have no strength. Yet her eyes seemed to be unusually lively. "Father¡­" She said in a low voice, "I might die soon." A tall person was sitting on the bedside, holding his tears with great difficulty. He grabbed his daughter¡¯s hands and said, "Lyle, rest assured, I already found a way to save you!" "You¡¯ll be fine, everything will get better." There was also a third person in the room. She was the same age as the girl and from her clothes, it could be seen that her family situation was similar to their own. She was also sitting at the bedside, looking at the seriously ill Lyle. "Thank you, Chini," Gru said in a low voice. "Thank you for taking care of her when I wasn¡¯t here." "This is what I should do Mr Gru." Chini displayed an expression full of grief. "Lyle is my best friend." "Looking after her is something I should do. But her body¡­" She turned after saying this, apparently not able to bear looking at Lyle. This was Gru¡¯s house. As a low level adventurer who had worked hard for half his life in River Shore City, Gru being able to buy a house like this in the commoner district was already not an easy thing to do. This evening, White River Valley¡¯s Baron Marvin had given him a book and told him that Masked Twin Blades would look for him at his house. This made him overjoyed. There was finally hope for his daughter. Even if it was slim, he still wanted to give it a try. The steam in the room was a kind of very old treatment method. Increasing the room temperature and humidity level was said to be effective against all kinds of sicknesses. Gru also invited a lot of doctors, but they were unable to do anything about Lyle¡¯s condition, they could only try methods that were at least better than nothing. ... Chini, who had just woken up, sat around for a while before excusing herself. "Since you already returned, I¡¯ll head back early." Gru nodded. He was about to send off his daughter¡¯s friend, but suddenly, a silhouette rushed in from the outside! "You can¡¯t!" Clang! A curved dagger was drawn and pushed against Chini¡¯s neck. "What are you doing?" Gru asked, startled and furious. Chini tried to loudly scream¡­ But Marvin had already covered her mouth before she could emit a sound. He was wearing the [Ghastly Gloves] anyway. He wouldn¡¯t feel anything even if that girl bit him. "What am I doing?" "Maybe you should ask what she is doing?" Marvin sneered. He tore off Chini¡¯s shirt! An odd imprint could be seen on her neck. It looked like half a tattoo. "I¡¯m not sure what you mean. Chini is Lyle¡¯s good friend," said Gru in a deep voice. "Mister Masked Twin Blades, let go of her quickly." "Open the book you have. Page 670, look at the illustration." Marvin coldly said. At the same time, Chini¡¯s body shook quickly. Fear could be seen in her eyes. She tried to struggle, but even if Marvin¡¯s strength was average, it was more than enough to subdue a young girl. Under the threat of the curved dagger she eventually stopped struggling, frightened. ... Gru hurriedly took out the book and turned the pages till he found the one Marvin had indicated. His face instantly changed! "Are you a Plague God follower?" "How could that be? Chini?" Gru was thoroughly stunned! This book was found in Baron Marvin¡¯s study. It was an ancient book passed down by his grandfather. Inside were some secrets about evil cult followers. This naturally included some notes about the Plague God. Gru wasn¡¯t blind; he could clearly see that tattoo on Chini¡¯s neck. If it was completed, it would be a perfect copy of the one in the book! That represented the Plague God¡¯s followers! They were a group of loathsome human beings. They firmly believed in the plagues, wanting plagues to spread everywhere, yet they would be immune thanks to the plague god¡¯s blessing. These kinds of people were the most hateful. Lyle lying down on the bed clearly didn¡¯t understand what was happening. She anxiously asked, "What are you doing?" "Father, please don¡¯t let this weird person harm Chini." Marvin was not amused, he directly struck the back of Chini¡¯s head, making her lose consciousness. "Lunatic!" Lyle said, furious. Her face flushed. "Shut up!" Gru gloomily yelled. Lyle was thoroughly stunned. As far as she remembered, her father had never spoken to her like that. "It was Chini¡¯s work!" Gru had a placid look on his face, as he repeated, "Your sickness was Chini¡¯s work." "What? Impossible!?" Lyle shook her head. Yet suddenly, she displayed a kind of very painful expression! Her left hand covered her stomach and tears began to crazily fall down. Her right hand was clenching the bed sheet, even going so far as tearing the sheet. This kind of pain was clearly quite severe! Gru hurriedly hugged Lyle, begging Marvin with his eyes. Marvin took a deep breath and said to Gru, "If you want to save her life, listen to me." Gru forced himself to nod. Reaching this point, he could only listen to Masked Twin Blades¡¯ arrangements. ... The steam stove was removed, only leaving a huge brazier. A strange plant was burning in the brazier. This plant was known as [Amethyst Sprout], a kind of bitter grass with no nutritional value. Only the poorest and lowest people would use it to rear some animals and such. The burning of the Amethyst sprout would form a kind of very irritating purple smoke, yet Marvin still told Gru to close the door and window. Then, they tied Lyle¡¯s arms and feet to the bed. "Now, you can go outside." "You might not want to see what happens next," Marvin calmly said. "If you want to stay, just promise me that you won¡¯t stop me regardless of what I do to your daughter!" "Father! Don¡¯t leave me! I don¡¯t want to stay in the same room as this lunatic!" Lyle shouted in a hoarse voice. Gru showed a painful expression. Masked Twin Blades had no reason to harm him. He bit his lips and went to Lyle¡¯s bedside, "Darling, trust me. Even if this person is somewhat unreasonable, he did come here in order to save you." "You have to trust me. I love you. Darling." He then kissed Lyle forehead¡¯s before taking a deep glance at Marvin, before leaving the room. ... Only Marvin and the sobbing Lyle were left in the room. "You are a stupid woman." "But surely you aren¡¯t stupid enough to not notice that your best friend had a hand in your situation?" Marvin took out the kingfisher jade dagger from the void conch while calmly speaking. The purple smoke had already covered the whole room so much that Lyle even began coughing. She was silent for a moment, before shaking her head. "Impossible, Chini has no reason to do something like that." "People would do anything to survive." Marvin arrived next to Lyle and said in a low voice, "Your father loves you very much." Lyle painfully looked at Marvin. "What are you going to use to cure me?" "Pop!" She didn¡¯t even finish her sentence when Marvin already used his dagger to cut open her clothes! "Aaah!" A shriek echoed in the room. Gru sitting outside fighting the urge to run back in, before finally deciding to endure. All kinds of screams could be heard for the next hour. By then her voice had become very hoarse. Blue veins were palpitating on Gru¡¯s forehead. He had thought about breaking the door and rushing in many times. If Masked Twin Blades was really doing something to his daughter... He was unable to imagine what he would do. At that time, the door creaked open, showing what was inside. Masked Twin Blades walked out from the inside, carrying someone on his shoulder. "I¡¯ll take this one away." "Your daughter has no more issues." "At worse she might have had a severe fright. You should comfort her. I think a change of environment would do good. River Shore City isn¡¯t very peaceful these days. She would mix with those low people all day long, so naturally it would be hard to avoid danger. Don¡¯t you think? Mister Gru?" Gru was already looking at the sleeping Lyle. Even if she was still pale, she was actually sleeping peacefully. She had never been able to sleep properly lately! "What do you mean, Mister Masked Twin Blades?" Gru woke up from his trance and asked. Marvin quickly walked down the stairs, still carrying Chini, "White River Valley is a good choice." "The atmosphere there isn¡¯t bad, and the people aren¡¯t bad either." Gru deeply saluted Marvin, " "I understand." ... As the night grew darker, in a room of an abandoned warehouse. "Splash!" A basin of water was thrown at Chini¡¯s face. "Tell me where you normally preach, or gather." Marvin said in a cold voice. Chapter 53: Black Worm Chapter 53: Black Worm Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Chini regained consciousness. Seeing the vicious Marvin, a look of despair appeared on her face. "No, I can¡¯t say¡­" "They will kill me." "That wasn¡¯t my idea. They forced me to do something like that. Or else they would kill me, they would force those insects down my throat¡­" Chini said, weeping. Marvin remained indifferent. She might have her fair share of troubles, but her poisoning her own best friend with [Dark Sweet Poison] was an incontestable fact. Marvin had never been one to show mercy. The only reason she was still alive was because he wanted to follow the lead. Originally, Marvin only wanted to quickly cure Lyle¡¯s plague and then recruit Gru to White River Valley. But an unexpected piece of news made him change his plan. A quest had quietly appeared in his quest menu. [Plague Purge]: You found traces of dark sweet poison in River Shore City, and successfully helped a small girl get rid of it. Perhaps you should try to help more people; of course, you can choose to eradicate the source before the upcoming storm. The quest reward was 3000 general exp and at least 1 point of regional myth. Marvin¡¯s experience requirements were extremely high. Even if he had many ways to level up quickly, many of those methods were extremely risky. But clearing this quest seemed quite worthwhile. ¡®The quest had two options. Being a healer would mean that I have to keep treating people infected by the dark sweet poison like I did for Lyle until I reach the fixed number of people. Then the mission would be completed.¡¯ ¡®Or simply get rid of the plague envoy spreading the dark sweet poison in River Shore City. This was the quickest method. The only risk was the plague envoy¡¯s rank.¡¯ ¡®From Lyle condition, that plague envoy¡¯s strength should be quite average, at most 2nd rank. But plague god¡¯s followers have always been relatively weak. Even if I don¡¯t get involved, River Shore City would also be able to deal with those brainless guys.¡¯ Therefore, if he got information about the plague envoy¡¯s location, Marvin wouldn¡¯t mind taking care of it. After all, he was already quite used to things like killing. Not to mention an evil follower, killing those wouldn¡¯t be a psychological burden at all. He was short on time so he would definitely not go with the first option. ... Marvin actually didn¡¯t do anything bad to Lyle that night. After tearing her clothes, Marvin used the kingfisher jade dagger to open up a small hole in her abdomen. This hole was neither too big nor too small, roughly three centimeters. The clueless Lyle naturally shouted very loudly because she was scared of Marvin¡¯s grim action. As for the later shouts, it was because she saw something terrible! Because soon after Marvin opened up the small hole, something crawled out of her abdomen, a maggot. It actually looked like a black worm. She nearly passed out from the scare! There were actually so many horrifying worms crawling in her body! But Marvin quickly caught those worms, throwing them into a jar. Under the amethyst sprout smoke, more and more black worms were lured out before filling three jars. After the last black worm was caught by Marvin, he told her that she was fine. Marvin simply helped her sew her wound shut and then gave her a sip of red wine to help her sleep. The excessively frightened young girl fell fast asleep. That¡¯s right, the dark sweet poison plague was in fact a parasitic disease. This kind of parasite was known as the black worm. They first entered the body during a meal. Black worm eggs were put in the food and these worms started to grow inside her body, plundering her vitality. Usually, most of the worms would gather around the neck, forming disgusting black spots. Black worms were a kind of god-made lifeform, completely designed according to the preferences of the plague god. Once a person¡¯s body had a certain amount of worms, all the black worms would explode! This explosion would also make the host¡¯s body burst open. Blood would splatter everywhere, creating a very frightening scene. The most horrifying part was that black worm eggs would spread through the host¡¯s blood. If the blood was splashed on someone else¡¯s skin, they would also catch the same illness. In this era of relatively underdeveloped medical science, this kind of plague was definitely very frightening. But Marvin was an exception, as he knew the way to treat dark sweet poison. The smoke from burning the amethyst sprout was extremely enticing to those worms. They would crawl out of the body of the host, and were then caught by Marvin who was wearing gloves. All the jars were half filled with vinegars. The black worms were most afraid of vinegars. They would thoroughly die from being soaked in it for an hour. And these liquids would turn into a nerve paralysis venom! For Marvin, this was like killing two birds with one stone. He had always been lacking poison. He had always wanted to dip his curved daggers, straight daggers and other weapons in poison but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Those three jars were in fact a good substitute. He originally wanted to leave then, but then that quest appeared, forcing him to change his plans. ... "I don¡¯t know what they did to you." "But you only have two options now. Speak and I¡¯ll let you keep your life, but you¡¯ll stay away from Gru¡¯s family. Don¡¯t speak and I¡¯ll kill you now." An ice-cold curved dagger was lightly pressed against Chini¡¯s neck. The masked Marvin looked especially frightening. His emotionless voice was totally in line with ordinary people¡¯s image of crazy murderers. Chini opened her eyes wide. She shrieked, close to falling apart, "I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!" "Don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll talk." "It¡¯s a church in the commoner¡¯s district, it originally belonged to the Silver Church, but they rented it from a silver church priest¡­" Marvin smiled. ¡®Silver Church priests are indeed too greedy. He rented his own church without being clear about the other party¡¯s background.¡¯ ¡®Would the Silver God be angry? Someone spread the Plague God teachings in his church, tsk tsk¡­¡¯ This god and his priest were considered famous. After getting his answers, Marvin didn¡¯t immediately release Chini. Rather, he knocked her out again. He had to check the situation first. ... The commoner¡¯s district was made of a group of people who had certain amounts of family property, but weren¡¯t overly rich. These people for the most part were ranked adventurers, merchants, craftsmen, and so on. The security here wasn¡¯t the best, but wasn¡¯t lacking either. In the northwest of the commoner district was a small church. It was originally a church with a silver church priest preaching, but later, the silver church priest turned his back on this area¡¯s people with their impure faith and their lack of generous contributions. He simply rented it out and left. A ceremony was underway in the basement of the church late at night. More than ten youths were kneeling on the ground, crazily chanting the plague god¡¯s teachings! A man with a black gown was standing on stage, coldly looking down at them. Their faces was filled with fanaticism! But their belief might not necessarily be pure! He had to pick the purest ones to instate as his own subordinates. That way he would curry favor with the plague god. After all, among the plague god¡¯s envoys, he was just an average existence. But even so, he still mastered the most basic cleric magic. [Distinguish Faith]! A black halo was emitted from his hand; Light surrounded the ten youths, coiling around their bodies several times. A few of them had their sight flicker, while some others remained unconcerned, as if they didn¡¯t notice that ring of light! Threads immediately appeared in front of the man dressed in black. These threads were coming out of the youths bodies and were tied to their bodies. The threads were thin, representing whether or not their beliefs was firm. The black clothed man was very satisfied. In this group of people, there were actually two firm believers! They would supply the plague god with a good amount of faith power and have a quite a great future. But he wasn¡¯t totally happy! Because there was one youth who actually had no line! "There is actually someone among you that pretended to be a follower and mixed in!" "Do you think you can cheat the great god¡¯s eyes?" He fiercely smiled and pointed at one of the youths showing a terrified expression. "I¡¯ll let the others see how non-believers end!" Saying that, numerous dark colored fabrics appeared in his hands! "Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t¡­" The youth struggled, frightened, but it was no use! The other youths were rushing to push him down, trying to prove themselves. The black clothed man coldly laughed, and slowly walked past. At that time, a blurry shadow hidden in the darkness was quietly approaching. Chapter 54: Enemies are Bound to Meet on a Narrow Road Chapter 54: Enemies are Bound to Meet on a Narrow Road Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin moved very carefully. Ever since he entered the church, every single movement of his was reaching the pinnacle. But he was still somewhat worried; after all, ranger stealth couldn¡¯t be compared to a thief¡¯s. It had a 40% penalty inside the city. If this cleric¡¯s perception was rather high, his sneak attack would fail and it could turn into a tough fight. Marvin wasn¡¯t really worried of being forced into a tough fight. He had quite the advantage in this kind of narrow place. He was more fearful of the black clothed man¡¯s spells. Plague envoy spells, though they were few, weren¡¯t easy to deal with. That kind of spell wasn¡¯t deadly, but they were able to throw a curse that would weaken the target¡¯s attributes substantially. Even if it was temporary, it would still be quite troublesome. Killing in one blow would definitely be for the best. Marvin slowed down and then stopped where he was.. The youth was restrained on the ground ten steps away. As long as the plague envoy took a few steps forward, he would enter Marvin¡¯s attack range. ¡®Using Hide might be safer!¡¯ Marvin forced his body to stop moving and then used hide. His body stuck close to a seat in an empty row, like a cat crouched but ready to jump out at any time. This kind of posture was quite straining, but it would give the best guarantee to do a sneak attack. The plague envoy approached. His eyes were focused on that youth all along! To every sect, non-believers passing themselves as followers was something they were unable to tolerate. Kind gods might forgive them, but the plague god had never been one of those! He had to show his might. The silk fabric in his hand was an uncommon item, known as suffering silk, bestowed upon him by the High Priest. Once that silk fabric was tied to the youth¡¯s body, he would shortly begin to suffer all the pain in the world. In the end, he would try every method to kill himself.... In front of the other followers. He had experienced this kind of cruel scene many times in the past, but it was the first time he would be the one carrying it out. He felt somewhat excited. ... ¡®One more step.¡¯ Marvin was silently gripping his curved dagger, his right foot prepared to kick the ground at any time! But the plague envoy suddenly came to a halt at that moment. A shadow had suddenly appeared in the basement passage! "You¡¯re late!" The plague envoy looked at that person and said, dissatisfied. Marvin¡¯s pupils shrunk! ¡®Damn, he surprisingly stopped at that time.¡¯ As long as that plague envoy took one more step forward, Marvin would only need one breath to take him away! But this one step made Marvin¡¯s situation extremely awkward, if the cleric reacted, it would be quite troublesome. ¡®Fuck! Who was it?¡¯ Marvin was angry. He turned his head to take a look. That man had a thin figure and his footwork was quite fast. He seemed to have come in from another passage. He quickly arrived in front of the plague envoy, indifferently saying, "It¡¯s not that late. Those stupid knights are already on their way." "Are you going to leave your young followers?" ¡®Knights?¡¯ Marvin was stunned but before he could react, he saw the man¡¯s face! That man¡¯s appearance seemed somewhat twisted under the light of the torch, but Marvin still remembered it perfectly. ¡®Enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road¡­¡¯ Marvin bitterly smiled. It was that shadow spider assassin! River Shore was so big yet he actually met this guy three times in such a short period of time! The first time was in the Deathly Silent Hills. At that time, the other side let him off the hook with a warning for some reason Marvin didn¡¯t know. The second time was outside Miller¡¯s house. If at that time Marvin hadn¡¯t tricked the other side, he might have ended up in a tricky situation! This time during the plague god¡¯s follower ceremony was the third meeting! ¡®Not good! This guy has an extremely high perception!¡¯ ¡®If he notices me¡­¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His hiding skill had already been seen through in the wilderness! This assassin had an advanced thief class, [Dark Murderer], which had a high perception and dexterity. His blade skills were also exceptionally vicious. If he joined hands with the plague envoy, Marvin might eat a big loss this time! He definitely didn¡¯t dare to move! Stealth was inferior to Hide, so if he remained motionless, he might be able to stay hidden. If he moved, there was a 99% chance that he would be found by that dark murderer! ¡®Why did it turn out like this!¡¯ Marvin inwardly shook his head. He already began his preparations. Even though taking dragon strength once again was quite extravagant, his life was more important. ... "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already decided." The plague envoy squinted as he said, "Apart from two seedlings with especially firm beliefs, the rest, humphf¡­" The dark murderer obviously understood his plan. The other followers would become sacrifices. He shrugged and took a step forward, seemingly wanting to say something. But his shoulder suddenly shook! This was an incredibly small movement! But this move was seen by Marvin who had been watching each of his actions attentively! ¡®Discovered!¡¯ This was the movement of unsheathing a blade. When Marvin was hiding under that tree, he had carefully watched that guy skinning the brown bear alive. Marvin also noticed a few things concerning his dagger skills. Nothing could be done about it; since he was discovered, he could only fight! In a split second, Marvin¡¯s shadow burst out from his hiding spot, throwing himself at the plague envoy. At that same time, the dark murderer¡¯s body also turned into a quick and powerful shadow, ruthlessly rushing forward! "Crack!" The dark murderer¡¯s blade slashed down at the empty seat, breaking a few pieces of chair! Surprise was apparent on his face, "Eh?" That sneaky guy was actually able to foresee his attack. ¡®Isn¡¯t this extremely complicated?¡¯ And at that moment, Marvin had already arrived in front of the plague envoy. The latter was briefly startled, but wasn¡¯t flustered! The envoy was obviously an experienced fighter too. Because that one step of distance gave him enough room to leave! But he didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he used a simple Putrefaction Whirlpool! Marvin squinted as he helplessly jumped to the side, both legs gracefully landing on a chair, getting out of the way of that rotating mass of gas! [Putrefaction Whirlpool] was a 1st circle cleric¡¯s spell, specifically magic of the plague god¡¯s clerics. The effects were quite outstanding. If the Putrefaction Whirlpool came into contact with skin, it would start to fester. This kind of festering wouldn¡¯t be deadly, and a tough person would recover in two or three days. But it would severely affect Marvin¡¯s fighting strength in the short term! He had no choice but to dodge it! But dodging this made the plague envoy safer. The distance between them grew larger. Marvin gracefully landed on the other side. "It¡¯s you? Masked Twin Blades?!" The dark murderer shouted, startled and pleased. He excitedly looked at Marvin, adding, "I am very pleasantly surprised." "I remember our last meeting, I¡¯ll definitely chop you into minced meat today¡­ Oh, no. Remember that pitiful brown bear? You¡¯ll share the same fate!" On the other side, the plague envoy was also watching him like a tiger eyeing its prey. "Trying to sneak attack me? Who told you to do so?" Marvin frowned. A new foe added to the old foe, this was truly troublesome. The two completely surrounded him. It would be quite difficult for Marvin to break out of the encirclement in a short amount of time. Not to mention, these two guys were 2nd rank class holders and Marvin was only a level 5 ranger. Even one on one, these guys were enough for Marvin after he drank the potion. "Hand this guy over to me!" The killer said, looking around. "I have a past enmity with him!" The plague envoy frowned and said, "Get it done quickly, we don¡¯t have much time." "Rest assured, since I received your money, I¡¯ll certainly settle your matter! I, Black Jack, always do what I promised." As Black Jack¡¯s voice stopped, his body burst forwards like an artillery shell! Excellent speed! Marvin was almost not able to keep up with his speed! "Clang!" He barely managed to block a slash with his common curved dagger! As a result, severe pain spread through his wrist. Even though the other side¡¯s strength didn¡¯t crush him, it wasn¡¯t far from the doing so! Both of them were using twin daggers, but Black Jack¡¯s mastery of his twin daggers was at least [Master] level! And Marvin was only at the [Beginner] level! This weapon proficiency took time to master and couldn¡¯t be improved overnight. It could only be tempered over time. Even though Marvin was very familiar with twin daggers in his past life, that experience could only be displayed by fine control and dagger skills, nothing more. One should know that the difference between Master level curved dagger mastery and beginner level dagger mastery, was enough to completely crush him! "Clang! Clang!" Marvin struggled to block the other side¡¯s ruthless attacks. He rolled a few times in the process, dodging the attacks. But at this time, the plague envoy suddenly took a step forward, as if he wanted to take care of it! "Shitty luck!" Marvin gloomily said. The situation could hardly get more difficult! Chapter 55: Blade Techniques Chapter 55: Blade Techniques Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "What are you doing? Stop!" Just as Marvin was worrying that that plague envoy would join in, Black Jack suddenly shouted, "He is mine!" Dissatisfied, the plague envoy replied, "I only wanted to help you¡­" "Many thanks, but no need!" Black Jack sneered, "I can take care of him by myself!" "You had better go take care of your group of followers!" The plague envoy stomped his feet angrily. He then moved toward that group of youths. ¡®A chance appeared!¡¯ Marvin felt lucky. Even if he wasn¡¯t Black Jack¡¯s opponent in a one on one, he should be able to flee. Facing the latter¡¯s rain of attacks, Marvin began consciously dodging. He would end up in a difficult situation at every move. It looked like he would be cut down by that dagger each time, but he would always make a dangerous dodge! Furthermore, each dodge would reduce the distance to the exit. Marvin¡¯s idea was quite simple: if you are no match then run. Even if his own dexterity was lower than Black Jack¡¯s, in this kind of complex terrain, the difference wouldn¡¯t amount to much. Without the plague envoy¡¯s obstruction, as long as he found an opportunity, he would be able to flee! He might even be able to reverse the tides and kill this guy! Marvin possessed a Ring of Prayers. Rainbow Jet was the strongest 1st-circle spell, and was one of Marvin¡¯s trump cards. But it was very likely that Black Jack would dodge it thanks to his high dexterity if Marvin forcefully used it in front of him. So Marvin had to find the perfect timing. ... Clang! A black curved dagger smashed onto the wooden floor, cutting a strand of Marvin¡¯s hair on the way! This was another close dodge! The dark murderer displayed a sinister smile. He already seemed weary of this chase. Both of his shoulders slightly adjusted! ¡®Damn it, this guy actually mastered a kind of [Blade Technique] skill!¡¯ ¡®From his posture, it shouldn¡¯t be [Whirlwind Blade], it looks like [Rushing Thunder Slash]!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s face became pale. This time he was really in trouble. He could withstand normal attacks. But this blade technique, with his current abilities and that common curved dagger, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it. He clearly understood at that time. Black Jack had already seen through his intentions! This frightening guy, he knew that Marvin wanted to take advantage of the situation to flee, but he still pretended to be unaware. He was playing with his prey! Destroying Marvin¡¯s confidence in one move. After all, in front of that devastating skill, even if the escape passage was close, Marvin wouldn¡¯t be able to make it! "Hopeless I presume, Masked Twin Blades." "After killing you, I¡¯ll take off your mask and finally see what you look like!" "Hahahah!" While the dark murderer was crazily laughing, a strange light appeared on his blade. This was the sign of the use of the blade skill. Escaping was useless, blade techniques were special skills and usually had a quite large range. Especially used by a powerhouse like a dark murderer. If Marvin had the [Flicker] specialty, he would have been able to dodge it But now, the dragon strength effect had already ended, so those temporary stats also faded away. Marvin already had nowhere to go. He could only meet it with force! Thinking this far, he suddenly raised his curved dagger, pretending to block! But in reality he had already begun chanting the incantation, the ring of prayers already aiming at the rushing dark murderer. ... [Blade Technique ¨C Rushing Thunder Slash]! The dark murderer shouted out. His curved dagger was like a shadow, it¡¯s tip aiming at Marvin! ... Rushing Thunder Slash had a total of six moves, each known for their speed. This blade technique could increase someone¡¯s attack speed three times. For example, if Black Jack could normally attack five times in one second, after using it, he would be able to attack fifteen times in one second! Marvin couldn¡¯t block this sort of abnormal attack speed because he wasn¡¯t able to keep up. He could only meet force with force! He was hoping for rainbow jet¡¯s [Repel] effect. This was Marvin¡¯s only chance to turn defeat into victory! This guy didn¡¯t even give Marvin time to drink medicine! He deserved being called an elite hitman of the Shadow Spider. ... The blade tip was like a shadow, rushing to cut down Marvin. And Marvin¡¯s rainbow jet was also about to be released. But at this moment, the sound of the ground being leveled echoed! A huge hole surprisingly appeared above the two men¡¯s head. Countless pieces of broken rocks fell and both of their skills were forcefully canceled! Not because of the falling rocks, but because of that roar! In the corner, Marvin took the opportunity to hide and check his battle log. His skill was interrupted by a skill called [Divine Grace ¨C Mind Blast]! Someone used this [Mind Blast] skill through the whole basement. This was an intimidation type skill with large area of effect range, able to interrupt most skills. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ In the corner, Marvin saw the silhouette of a tall person jumping down the hole! That person was blonde and looked upright. He was carrying a sharp sword and wore a silver badge on his abdomen! [Silver Light]! ¡®Turns out to be the silver light knight!¡¯ ¡®Knight? Hold on, hold on.. They previously talked about a knight, could it be him?¡¯ Marvin recognized him. This guy was one of the most famous knights in River Shore City. As one of the Silver Church¡¯s guardians, he would often appear in public. Because Silver Church and River Shore City had reached some agreements, they had to dispatch some guardian knights to join River Shore City¡¯s patrols. This Gordian guy was one of them. He was in charge of the wealthy district patrol. The day Marvin wanted to kill Miller, he sent the patrol away. It included Gordian, this powerful 2nd rank silver light knight. "Plague God¡¯s follower, die for me!" Gordian stood above the ruins, coldly looking at the scene in the basement. But everything had disappeared from the surroundings, leaving no one behind, aside from those few lost youths. The dark murderer and plague envoy seemed to have disappeared. Marvin¡¯s heart tightened; he smelled a hint of conspiracy. After all, based on the earlier conversation between that dark murderer and plague envoy, they were aware that this silver knight was coming. ¡®However, it seems that the silver church is also not easy to deal with. They profited from the plague god followers by charging high rent while also sending their own knights to catch them¡­ Just not too greedy,¡¯ Marvin guessed. Afterwards, a few men following Gordian took those youths away. Yet Gordian was still standing there, his eyes sweeping the surroundings. He suddenly took a step forward. The area was empty. But Marvin knew that a class like Guardian Knight also had some detection type spells. Finding traces of the plague envoy shouldn¡¯t be too hard. As expected, Gordian sneered, "Want to escape me? Dream on!" He rushed into the darkness, alone. There was actually a hidden passage in that spot! The destination was unknown, but it should definitely lead somewhere in this city. ... ¡®I got it!¡¯ Marvin, hidden in the corner, was massaging a place that had gotten hit by a falling stone, suddenly enlightened. This was a trap. The aim was precisely to lure Gordian into chasing that plague envoy alone. This Silver Light Knight had probably caught a lot of plague god followers recently, making the plague envoy very angry. Thus, he simply invited the shadow spider assassin to set up a trap. With both of them acting together, they would kill Gordian. But the plague envoy and the assassin hadn¡¯t expected to meet this [Masked Twin Blades] halfway through the operation. ¡®Truly interesting.¡¯ Marvin smiled. ¡®You just forced me into a miserable state. I won¡¯t let go of the opportunity this time. I¡¯m very sorry, Black jack.¡¯ ¡®But I have to be careful this time, as even if the silver light knight clearly hates the plague envoy, I also have an arrest warrant.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, time to follow and take a look.¡¯ Marvin quietly used Stealth and remained far behind Gordian. Two men, one in front and one behind went through the passage, finally reaching another basement. Chapter 56: Divine Spell Chapter 56: Divine Spell Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation This basement was a few times smaller and apparently only had one exit. The plague envoy stood on a raised platform, his back facing the silver light knights. "You knew I would chase?" Gordian wasn¡¯t an idiot. He also felt that something was wrong. But he didn¡¯t retreat. This came from his unwavering confidence in his own strength. It also was because he firmly believed that he had the favor of the silver god. Divine grace wasn¡¯t a skill every silver light knight could have. Not to mention the long sword in his hand which possessed a bit of divinity and had been blessed by a high level silver god priest. This bit of divinity turned his originally good long sword into a weapon able to endure stronger enchantments! Its attributes were very fierce. As a result, Gordian was fearless. Even if this plague envoy had some plans, he would still be unable to escape. He had already chased this plague envoy several times after all, and he always needed just a bit more to catch him. This made him quite annoyed. He didn¡¯t want to lose this chance. He put his left hand on the hilt of his long sword. "Evasive man, I, as a captain of River Shore City¡¯s patrol, will enact justice and capture you!" His voice was full of righteousness. The plague envoy slowly turned his body, his face full of deceit. "Ha ha ha, Gordian, you are so full of yourself." ... ¡®This silver light knight is quite smart.¡¯ ¡®If he killed or banished that plague envoy in the name of the silver church, it might lead to the plague god being resentful. Even if the silver god didn¡¯t fear the plague god, it would be troublesome to handle.¡¯ ¡®This guy took advantage of his position as a River Shore City guard. This way, even if the plague envoy was killed by him, the plague god wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything.¡¯ Marvin, still following behind, heard Gordian¡¯s pretext and couldn¡¯t help but have a whole new level of respect for him. A silver church guy indeed. Every single one of them was a businessman; they clearly knew what kind of strategic decision would maximize their benefits. Even this manly guy was no exception. Gordian sneered. "You only invited a few helpers, I¡¯m not worried." He took a step forward after talking, but at that moment, two shadows suddenly jumped from both sides! Assassins! Both of the 2nd rank! Marvin squinted his eyes, thinking, ¡®Not good.¡¯ ¡®Gordian has too much self confidence right?¡¯ Facing such an obvious trap, he actually didn¡¯t try to probe and just walked right on it. But thinking about it, Guardian Knight perception wasn¡¯t that high. Missing assassins in stealth was normal. It would be quite difficult to notice stealthed assassins without using a detection Divine Spell after all! ¡®Hold on!¡¯ ¡®Black Jack isn¡¯t one of them.¡¯ ¡®Shit! Both are using [Desperate Strike]!¡¯ Marvin nearly rushed out from his hiding place in the shadows! If Gordian was one-shotted, staying here would be quite dangerous. Two advanced assassins¡¯ desperate strikes! This time, the plague envoy spent a lot in order to get rid of Gordian. Not only did he hire a shadow spider hitman, he also paid for two 2nd rank assassins. As the two shadows were about to hit Gordian, the silver light knight suddenly drew his sword! He was left-handed, but his posture was still exceptionally smooth! In that split second, the sword lit up, and a silver mark condensed in a flash! [Divine Grace ¨C Silver Protection]! ... Seeing this Divine Spell being used, Marvin immediately felt relieved. Gordian was indeed not an ordinary guardian knight. This guy was definitely an elite Guardian Knight! In an instant, some kind of silver liquid flew out from that silver mark and wrapped, layer upon layer, around Gordian. The two assassins¡¯ desperate strikes did hit the target, they truly hit Gordian with the skill! However! Silver Protection¡¯s effect made him immune to damage for three seconds! Desperate strike was a skill with high priority, but it was only a mortal skill after all. Most of those came from the elves in the old eras. But Silver Protection was a Divine Spell. It came from someone directly under the protection of the silver god. The two assassins used all of their strength to attack, entering a near death state, but Gordian came out unscathed due to the protection! He looked like a silver statue, standing there, motionless, as if nothing could knock him down. The silvery light disappeared three seconds later, and Gordian disdainfully kicked away the two assassins at his feet, walking toward the plague envoy. "I see you still have some tricks!" He laughed. "Desperate strike doesn¡¯t work on me!" Although he said that, Marvin noticed that one of the three kinds of light surrounding the sword in Gordian¡¯s hand had actually disappeared. ¡®It had three Divine Spells attached?¡¯ ¡®He already used one of them.¡¯ Marvin knew a bit more about the situation. The plague envoy¡¯s strongest card to deal with Gordian should be that dark murderer! As expected, Black Jack appeared at this time. Even if dark murderer was an advanced stealthy class, it wasn¡¯t an assassin, so his stealth effect was average. He simply swaggered in front of Gordian. "Shadow spider¡¯s man?" Gordian frowned, displaying a serious expression for the first time. He could feel that this guy was quite strong. "Got paid for the work." This time, Black Jack surprisingly looked quite professional. He didn¡¯t say much and attacked! The twin daggers in his hands were extremely sharp, like a storm. Even his normal attacks would leave afterimages! ¡®He must have a personal or class specialty increasing his attack speed!¡¯ Marvin speculated. Marvin knew a few decent trained specialties, and among those was one that he must definitely get. And this dark murderer displayed a fast attack speed. It indicated that he must have a specialty that raised attack speed. This was something Marvin needed the most. Gordian was indeed strong. At least stronger than Marvin by a whole lot. Facing the dark murderer¡¯s attacks, he used his sword to block and was also able to counterattack. ¡®In a duel, Gordian has more chances to win!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a pity that this fight is not a duel.¡¯ Just as Marvin had this thought, the plague envoy joined the battlefield. He didn¡¯t have a lot of divine spells, but they were all deadly and had to be used carefully. His presence was the most threatening to Gordian, because if he were hit by some curse, it would change the course of his fight with Black Jack. As expected, the plague envoy found an opportunity and under the cover of the dark murderer, a Weakness spell hit Gordian! His speed and strength were reduced by at least 30%. Although Gordian immediately used a Divine spell, Weakness Immunity, he was a guardian knight, not a priest. He could only use a few divine spells. He had already used Mind Blast, Detect Trail, Silver Protection and Immunity. Even with the divine skills added to the sword, he shouldn¡¯t be able to use more than three spells. And the plague envoy was prepared. He even took out two powered magic staves, made in the Southern Wizard Alliance. Even though it was a consumable item, its price was astonishingly high, and its effect was outstanding! Gordian¡¯s situation was far from good! Black Jack laughed nastily. Taking advantage of Gordian dodging a divine spell, he launched a fierce blade technique! Rushing Thunder Slash! ... ¡®Can¡¯t wait anymore!¡¯ Marvin no longer hesitated. Still in stealth, he rushed out. But this time, he craftily removed Masked Twin Blades¡¯s mask and put on a mouth mask! He was still using twin blades, but there were many people using twin blades. Who would imagine that he was Masked Twin Blades? "Give me a hand, we have a common enemy." Marvin rushed out from the shadows and said one sentence to Gordian before rushing back toward the plague envoy! The plague envoy paled. He immediately whispered something and a stone wall appeared in front of Marvin. "Pointless!" Marvin sneered as he rushed on the vertical stone wall and took a few steps on it! Anti-gravity steps! On the other side, Gordian sneakily threw a ring of light over there. [Divine Spell ¨C Divine Gift]! Chapter 57: Locusts and Exorcism Pouch Chapter 57: Locusts and Exorcism Pouch Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [Divine Spell ¨C Divine Gift]: Strength +2 for 6 minutes. This divine spell was quite good for Marvin. His strength had always been his weak point. When he fought the with dark murderer earlier, it was because of his strength that he was completely suppressed. His mission was to kill the plague envoy; the rest could be dealt with later. It only took a few steps before he arrived in front of the plague envoy. This time, the plague envoy couldn¡¯t use a divine spell like putrefaction whirlpool. Because he already used it before Gordian¡¯s arrival and it was one of the very few interrupting divine spells. Facing the charging Marvin, the plague envoy gloomily cursed. He unexpectedly put his hand behind his back and grabbed a large two-handed sword! Marvin was startled and dodged in a hurry! ... ¡®Shit!¡¯ ¡®This guy is actually a fighter!¡¯ This gave Marvin a headache! He hadn¡¯t expected that this plague envoy wasn¡¯t a priest but a fighter. Where did the plague god find this freak? Although this kind of strange advancement wasn¡¯t impossible¡­ Advancing from a fighter to plague envoy would make his ability to use divine spells worse than the average plague envoy¡¯s by half! No wonder Marvin felt that this guy was overly cautious when using divine spells. ¡®As it turns out, the fucker is a fighter!¡¯ Marvin hadn¡¯t used inspect because he was afraid that the other would detect him when he was getting ready to sneak attack. This time, he hurriedly used inspect after dodging the two handed sword. Marvin didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry when he saw the results. The other side had the following classes: [Fighter lvl5 ¨C Plague Envoy lvl2] ¡®Please! If he was a fighter, shouldn¡¯t the advanced class [Plague Knight] be a better pick?¡¯ Marvin sneered. After the initial surprise, he started to relax quite a bit. Because this plague envoy turned out to be a lot easier to deal with. What Marvin feared the most was that the other side would continuously throw curses. If he was hit, even if he killed the plague envoy, he would also be in trouble. But the other side was a fighter, which basically meant that his divine spells were already used up! He was swinging the two-handed sword skillfully, but... Marvin was someone who reached the 20 dexterity threshold, and rangers originally restrained fighters! His footwork became ghost-like, suddenly taking advantage of the plague envoy¡¯s swing. A small body sneaked under the plague envoy¡¯s arm! [Shadow Steps]! He was as fast as lightning! The plague envoy couldn¡¯t do anything about it! Marvin¡¯s curved daggers were raised horizontally, skillfully linking to the next skill, [Cutthroat]! [You used cutthroat (46) on your target¡­] [Skill failed¡­] ...¡­ "Crack!" A weird sound echoed, cutthroat was unsuccessful! Because the plague envoy used his last life saving divine spell at the critical moment, [Locust Division]! The plague god¡¯s favorite animal was the locust. The moment that divine spell was launched, the plague envoy completely turned into locusts, flying with a buzzing noise. Marvin¡¯s cutthroat only hit one or two. The rest all flew out in panic. "Locust division? You want to flee?" Gordian, suppressing the dark murderer on the other side, loudly shouted. He immediately took out a huge pouch! This pouch looked like it was made from linen, but nevertheless, it was a real magic item! ¡®Worthy of being a silver church kight; he actually is quite well-off. He is a 2nd rank knight with two magic items!¡¯ Marvin watched with envy! As a transmigrator, how many uncommon items did he get? Even his twin daggers were both common weapons. How could it be! Marvin recognized this pouch, it was an exorcism pouch made by a high level silver church priest. This pouch was like the wishful rope, having many different uses. It was quite helpful and very much worth it. He watched as Gordian opened the pouch. A gust of wind blew out from inside and the majority of the locusts fell down on the ground! The plague envoy wanted to flee, but Gordian had been prepared for it! The wind blowing out from the pouch had the special effect of scattering divine power, though its efficacy was rather light. It would have no effect on real divine spells. But locust division¡¯s nature was a divine power split into countless small parts that would escape by themselves. Even though it was convenient for escape, they would be unable to withstand this peculiar wind. Locusts fell on the ground, one after the other! Once they fell, they could only crawl. The plan was successful. The plague envoy couldn¡¯t escape! Gordian displayed a proud smile. But at this time, Black Jack suddenly launched a reverse slash, not taking advantage of the situation to escape¡­ But counterattacking instead! [Blade Skill ¨C Abyss Phantom]! His body warped into a black mist, throwing himself toward Gordian! Gordian¡¯s expression changed! This was a high level blade technique, not something like the common Rushing Thunder Slash blade technique. ¡®Where did that guy learn that?¡¯ If he kept using the exorcism¡¯s bag, he would be cut into pieces by the abyss phantom! But there were still a few locusts trying to fly away! "Damn it!" The silver light knight angrily stomped his feet, put away the pouch and raised his sword to meet Black Jack¡¯s trump card! ... The wind scattered in the dark basement. There were still three locusts doing their best to fly upward. There was an air duct above; they apparently wanted to escape through there. They were already quite high, and Marvin couldn¡¯t reach them with a jump! But it¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t have a solution. ¡®Can only rely on luck!¡¯ Marvin put away his curved daggers and grabbed two darts from a pouch tied to his belt. [Hidden Weapon ¨C Darts (24) launched!] "Woosh! Woosh!" Darts flew out one by one The sixth dart hit managed to hit a locust, nailing it to the ceiling! The thirteenth also hit the second locust. But the third locust was approaching that tiny air vent. As long as a single locust escaped, the plague envoy would escape. All of Marvin¡¯s and Gordian¡¯s efforts would go down the drain! Marvin had time to throw two more darts before the last locust escaped. But his accuracy was quite low. ¡®It¡¯s a gamble!¡¯ In an instant, Marvin made a decision. He grabbed five darts in each hand. If his accuracy was no good, he might as well use coverage! Anyways, that air vent was so small! Marvin put power in his throw, and the ten darts flew together in a messy formation, all flying toward that small air vent! The locust¡¯s body was quite small, but when the small swarm of darts flew toward it, it flapped its wings faster. It was quite difficult to avoid that swarm. "Thud!" A clear sound could be heard. One of the darts pierced the body of the locust. At that instant, the small body grew larger, turning into the plague envoy and falling to the ground. Already dead. ... Marvin took a long breath. He had been quite lucky; it was a blind throw. It was also thanks to Gordian releasing the wind of the exorcism¡¯s pouch, weakening the locusts. Otherwise, with the locusts¡¯ nimbleness, Marvin wouldn¡¯t have been able to hit! After killing the plague envoy, Marvin¡¯s quest was also completed. [Plague Purge] (Completed). Quest reward obtained: 3000 general exp. As for the regional myth, it still didn¡¯t appear. Marvin guessed it should appear tonight, once the story of what happened there spread. The plague envoy¡¯s kill exp wasn¡¯t too bad either, giving 560 battle exp. Marvin was already quite satisfied by this. On the other side, Gordian saw Marvin successfully killing the plague envoy and was immediately overjoyed. When he freed his hands to face Black Jack, the latter wasn¡¯t offering much resistance any more! Those two assassins who had failed their desperate strikes had moved cleverly and slipped away at some point. Marvin felt some regret for letting those two experience packs go free because he had urgently needed to take care of the plague envoy. "Since my employer is dead, I don¡¯t have any reason to keep fighting!" Black Jack suddenly retreated, gloomily looking at Gordian, "Silver light, I¡¯ll remember you." "But do you know who that masked man at your side is? I can tell you, he is the one making noise in the troubled River Shore City, Masked Twin Blades!" "Maybe you should catch him now!" His voice faded and he suddenly disappeared! [Secret Skill ¨C Vanish]! Marvin¡¯s heart sunk. This guy¡¯s strength was quite amazing, yet he would still use this kind of method. No wonder he had felt perfectly safe. But it was bad now, as only Marvin and Gordian were left in the basement. The silver light knight slowly turned and looked at Marvin solemnly: "You are Masked Twin Blades?" Chapter 58: Night Walker Chapter 58: Night Walker Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin didn¡¯t answer. He simply went to the plague envoy¡¯s body, gently and cautiously groping the corpse for a moment. Gordian frowned, obviously annoyed at Marvin¡¯s action. But since the plague envoy was indeed Marvin¡¯s kill, it was logical that he would look for loot. Marvin didn¡¯t get a lot of things, just a pouch containing a few wizard gold coins, followed by three powered magic staves. These were the lowest level of powered magic staves, yet they were still very expensive. Two of them had already been used, but they could still be used again once charged. The three magic staves all had a 1st-circle spell attached. After examining the runes for a bit, Marvin found that the usable magic staff had a [Freezing Rain] spell attached to it. A very average Area of Effect (AOE) spell, it would actually be quite useful to scare away large groups of gnolls. Marvin didn¡¯t dare to take the rest of the stuff. The plague envoy was a plague god follower. It would be quite sad if he took something he shouldn¡¯t and attracted the plague god¡¯s attention as a result. Marvin stood up once he was done sorting the loot. "The words of a shadow spider hitman, do you believe him?" Gordian took a deep look at Marvin. Even though his battle with the dark murderer was fierce, he still managed to see Marvin¡¯s astonishing skill. This was definitely not an ordinary guy. As for famous dagger wielders in River Shore City these days¡­ It seems that there was only Masked Twin Blades. But he merely shook his head, leaning to the side. Marvin calmly left. The Silver Light Knight originally came to arrest or kill the plague envoy. Since he got what he came for, he would naturally not look for additional trouble. Even if that guy was really Masked Twin Blades¡­ He did save his life. If it wasn¡¯t for Marvin joining the fight, no matter how powerful Gordian was, he would have had a bad end under the joint attack of Black Jack and the plague envoy¡­ Thus, Gordian simply turned a blind eye and let Marvin go. ... Even though they got rid of the plague envoy, River Shore City¡¯s dark sweet poison incident wasn¡¯t completely settled. Because the plague envoy had already spread eggs in some pitiful guys, the dark sweet poison would still be spreading, just on a lesser scale than what had happened in the game. This would certainly affect the course of history as Marvin knew it. He didn¡¯t know what kind of result it would bring. 3000 general exp greatly helped with Marvin¡¯s current crisis. An advanced class needed a large amount of experience. Even if it was just to get ranger to level 6, it would require as much as 4800 exp. Marvin had already planned his advancement path. Rangers had a lot of advanced classes, covering all kinds of paths. There were at least 15 advanced classes. It was the most complicated class. Ultimately, it was because ranger was a jack-of-all-trades class. They were able to shoot from a distance, able to fight in melee range, and also able to tame beasts and connect to nature. That¡¯s why there were all kinds of advancement paths. But there was only one that could lead to the final advancement Ruler of the Night! [Night Walker] A seemingly very average 2nd rank class, it didn¡¯t have the fierceness of [Dark Murderer], nor the cold-blooded feeling of the [Elite Marksman]. This was an advanced class that was usually neglected. All the skills seemed to be relatively mediocre. At least it was so in the game. Very few ranger players had picked the Night Walker class at the start. Not only did this advanced class have mediocre abilities, but the advancement was also very troublesome. No one likes to do something arduous and thankless. Until later on, after a Night Walker property was found. That group of weird rangers had unprecedented fighting strength at night time. It was all because of the existence of the hidden [Night Kill] specialty in the Night Walker class. [Night Kill]: Level 1: Attack +2 at night. Special effect: Upon killing at night, you will receive the target¡¯s soul fragment. ... Continuously gathering these soul fragments would increase the [Night Kill] level. Level 1 Night Kill only gave a +2 attack. But it would become very frightening later on. Attack and Attack Speed and even Piercing effect would appear! During nighttime, a Night Walker with level 3 Night Kill would be capable of dealing with three experts of the same level. As a result, the Night Walker class was also known as the [Night Demon]! At nightfall, they would ready their knives. They were the demons hiding in the darkness of the night. Even if this specialty couldn¡¯t completely make up for the mediocrity of its skills, it still created a lot of experts. It could even be said that this was a very unbalanced class. Weak during the day, extremely powerful during the night. This kind of imbalance made this class¡¯ stability inferior. However! Marvin was an exception! He wasn¡¯t lacking killing skills. He was proficient in all of the phantom assassin¡¯s skills. He could use the moves in battle and then use battle experience to learn them. He had all the means to make up for [Night Walker]¡¯s shortcomings. ¡®Moreover, the fall of the Universe Magic Pool would attract an ancient heavenly beast to Feinan Continent.¡¯ ¡®Even though the gods worked together to kill that heavenly beast, its dead body still covered a good part of Feinan¡¯s sky, casting a huge shadow.¡¯ ¡®From that point on, Feinan¡¯s night would last longer than the day. The night would last about 14 hours and the day would last about 10 hours. This was also one of the reasons Marvin firmly decided to pick the Ruler of the Night advancement path. Night Walker was definitely one of the most fitting classes for Feinan¡¯s environment! But, if he wanted to advance to Night Walker, Marvin still needed to find a teacher. This kind of secret class was not as simple as the ranger class, where one only needed to settle the matter of the recommendation letter. Night Walkers had an organization with few members. However, to join their organization, one had to pass a strict examination. Marvin knew the location of one of the members of the Night Walkers¡¯ organization. He just happened to be in the Three Ring Towers region! But that guy¡­ Was a bit quirky. ... Regardless, after his fight with the dark murderer, Marvin found out he was still lacking! Even though he leveled up very quickly, it was still not enough. If he was unable to protect himself, what about his loved ones? The advancement had already been planned. As for enhancing his strength, there were many options. For example, it was time to get a couple first-rate curved daggers. He knew a place where he might be able to get weapons he wanted. Maybe he could increase his own dagger mastery level on the way. Still being at the [Beginner] level for an ex-Ruler of the Night¡­ This wouldn¡¯t do! However, he still needed to do something before leaving River Shore City. ... A shadow was quickly approaching the city gates. A 2nd rank phantom assassin! Marvin, hiding behind the city wall, saw him coming and quickly went out. "Lord!" Kyle Amber noticed Marvin and quickly gave him an elven salute. As an elf created by the old elven god, Amber couldn¡¯t increase his strength. But Marvin¡¯s subordinate was a 2nd rank assassin, a force to be reckoned with. In order to kill those two barbarians, Amber and Agate had both used desperate strike. It had been a long time and they were gradually recovering bit by bit. Their strength was still not at their peak, clearly displaying the ruthlessness of this skill. It wasn¡¯t only ruthless to others, but also to themselves. Amber¡¯s presence in River Shore City was naturally planned beforehand by Marvin. He let the Lynx team safely leave only to follow the trail and catch the one hiding behind. In fact, when they left, Amber had been secretly following them back to River Shore City. "Have you found anything?" Marvin asked. The Lynx team was only a group of adventurers. Marvin didn¡¯t really care about them. He cared about the one behind them. "I have," Amber bluntly replied. "I already discovered the one hiring Verne to make troubles." "His name is Toshiroya, the son of a northern city lord who arrived a while back." "He is quite wealthy and it is said that he is related to the current city lord¡¯s proxy." "I eavesdropped on his conversation with Verne. He wants something inside White River Valley. But based on what he said, something happened¡­ And his plan against White River Valley was put on hold." Chapter 59: Despair Hills Chapter 59: Despair Hills Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The son of a northern city lord, Toshiroya, apparently had something secret planned for White River Valley. The only good news was that he had temporarily put his plan on hold. This was the information Amber heard, but combined with Marvin memories, it was enough to make an accurate guess. As an ex-legend Marvin was familiar with the game¡¯s history, whether it was official announcements of various events, or players¡¯ clues from various missions. Everything was recorded in his mind. In "Feinan Continent," players who joined the world as the "golden generation" arrived half a year after the Great Calamity. But there were still six month until the Calamity. If it was anyone else, they might have felt familiar yet unfamiliar with this world. But they weren¡¯t like Marvin who just remembered everything regardless of its importance. ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, the River Shore City Lord is a 3rd rank wizard. She had been studying magic for a long time, so a proxy was put in place.¡¯ ¡®As a result, River Shore City¡¯s officials are extremely corrupt. They lack someone supervising and managing them.¡¯ ¡®But in a short time, just a bit after the dark poison outbreak, the River Shore City Lord would come out and settle the plague god followers and purge the city hall." Marvin recalled those details. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, it was highly probable that Toshiroya¡¯s issue was this. He was good friends with the city hall officials thanks to his relationship with the city lord¡¯s proxy. But what about it? In the end, River Shore City was not his territory! The true City Lord had probably come out, so no wonder he had such a headache. On the other hand, Marvin was relieved. At the very least, in the short term, White River Valley shouldn¡¯t have much trouble. This was the critical summer sowing time. This year¡¯s harvest was very important. White River Valley had just experienced a gnoll invasion, so it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand another crisis. "Keep watching. If you find anything harmful to White River Valley, report to Anna straight away!" Marvin ordered. "Understood, Lord." After acknowledging that she¡¯d heard, Amber disappeared into the shadows. And Marvin wouldn¡¯t stay idle either. He left River Shore City very late in the night. Following his planned itinerary under the moonlight, Marvin didn¡¯t use the main road, going through small paths instead. He would lose too much time if he went there normally. Marvin took a crisis-filled shortcut! Of course, after this crisis, he would likely come out with considerable gains. ... There were two mountainous areas north of River Shore City. In the northwest were the criminal-filled Deathly Silent Hills. Marvin previously went to the abandoned altar in the deathly silent hills to sacrifice the lich¡¯s finger. He had gotten a +1 dexterity blessing along with two elven subordinates. In the northeast was the Necromancer territory, the Despair Hills. The true main road fortunately went between the two hills. It curved toward the northwest and then after passing through [Crow¡¯s Claws], it would curve once again northeast. It was more or less a Z-shaped path. The main reason was because of the strength of necromancers. There was a Death Monarch many years ago who had turned this place into a paradise for the dead. Even River Shore City¡¯s Lord wouldn¡¯t rashly step into this area. A legend monarch was sleeping there, and there were also three 3rd rank Great Soul Wizards watching the place. There were also mentions of liches, bone devils and so on. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare enter the Despair Hills. In fact, they couldn¡¯t enter even if they wanted to. The necromancers viewed the Despair Hills as their domain, and as such, they put barriers in the north and the south so that non-necromancers would find entering very hard. The Ghost Valley was at the southern barrier. After following the path for a long time, Marvin arrived at the Ghost Valley! ... [You found the Ghost Valley ¨C Knowledge +1] [Knowledge ¨C Geography (Ghost Valley)]: The Necromancers¡¯ southern barrier. The living are not allowed inside! At dawn, Marvin was standing in front of the Ghost Valley. A cold wind was blowing, making him with his 9 constitution clearly uncomfortable. But he still walked in without any hesitation! After ten steps, a stele with scarlet words appeared in front of Marvin. [The living are not allowed inside!] This is the land of the dead! Non-necromancer living beings were not welcome. Marvin was a ranger. He couldn¡¯t enter the Ghost Valley under normal circumstances. If he tried to force his way in, the guards wouldn¡¯t hesitate to tear him into pieces! Behind the stele was an endless thick fog. If one recklessly charged in, he would end up eaten by the monsters in the fog. Marvin stopped in front of the stele and lightly knocked on the scarlet words. His knocking followed a certain rhythm. Three light knocks, one heavy knock. He repeated this three times, when suddenly, a mournful shriek echoed beside his ears! "Damnit! Another fear check!" Marvin covered his ears and couldn¡¯t help but mumble something. With his platycodon flower badge, he would naturally not be afraid of a minor ghost¡¯s fear skill. [Fear check success! Fear ineffective!] This event reflected the importance of the headless girl¡¯s gift. Without the platycodon flower badge, Marvin might have hesitated to cross the Despair Hills. But with this effective item, he was confident enough. ... But even though the fear skill was ineffective, that ghost voice was still quite sharp, making Marvin quite uncomfortable. This was a female ghost, whose appearance was actually quite pretty. But it seemed her brain was a bit lacking. Because she had been continuously shrieking ever since she appeared. If there were any animals in the surrounding 5 kilometers, they were definitely woken up. "Shut up!" Marvin angrily roared. "Quickly open the door!" The woman ghost suddenly threw herself at Marvin, shrieking, "The living are not allowed inside! The living are not allowed inside!" "I am not a normal living being!" Marvin said unperturbed. He took out Heiss¡¯ spell book from his void conch! This was a necromancy spell book given as a result of a transaction between the grave robber and a low level necromancer! On the book was a identity imprint. It could let Marvin smoothly enter Despair Hills! "It turns out to be the Filthy Grave Robber!" The ghost intelligence was very low, but she unexpectedly recognized this imprint. This scared Marvin witless. The next instant, she pulled on the stele and the entrance opened. "Why did you change your look? You must have used a weird technique to make yourself more handsome!" "Get in quickly, Filthy Grave Robber!" Marvin was stunned for a breath. That low level ghost was really tricked. He then silently entered. ... Cold wind. Dark sky, dark land, bones everywhere, wails everywhere. ¡®Are people really living in this place?¡¯ As Marvin walked quickly on the Despair Hills, he couldn¡¯t help but ridicule those people inside. From time to time, ghostly wails could be heard. It made one feel numb. ¡®Is anyone able to sleep in this place?¡¯ Those necromancers must have quite the nerves... A flock of bats flew in the sky. They flew around Marvin for a moment, not doing anything. Most spirits would have their intelligence corroded from the negative energy, making them easier to trick. But necromancers were different. These guys were too crafty. Marvin definitely didn¡¯t want to meet a necromancer. Especially a high rank necromancer, as Marvin wouldn¡¯t be his match. But fortunately, this territory was wide enough. Necromancers were basically nerds. They would enter a coffin, or research in a cemetery for ten days to half a month and rarely come out. So Marvin was still relatively safe. ¡®From the Ghost Valley to the north¡¯s Skull Valley would take at most 10 hours.¡¯ ¡®Crossing the Despair Hills, that guy¡¯s territory, then the moonlight forest in the north, and finally riding a hot air balloon for the three ring towers.¡¯ ¡®As long as there is no problem on this part of the road, the rest would be smooth!¡¯ Marvin was thinking while maintaining an uniform pace. This kind of pace was the most stamina efficient. Marvin¡¯s constitution was average, resulting in mediocre stamina. He had to save what he could. He followed the route he remembered for about six hours, not meeting any dangers so far. Until he arrived under a large locust tree. There clearly was a problem at this locust tree. Marvin stopped. At that time, someone jumped out of the locust tree! It was a pale youth. He said to Marvin, "A disaster is imminent! Flee! Flee!" Before Marvin could react, a loud rumbling noise echoed behind him! Marvin¡¯s face changed. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in a rough voice, "Damn it!" "Is it a ghost uprising?" That youth nodded. "Yes, I accidentaly¡­" "Run!" Marvin didn¡¯t bother talking further and broke into a run! Chapter 60: Mad Lich Chapter 60: Mad Lich Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin¡¯s dexterity was quite high, so his running speed was quite fast. But he hadn¡¯t expected that this feeble youth would also be able to run just as fast. And from the way he was fleeing, he seemed quite proficient. Marvin looked at him for a moment. He then suddenly realized that this guy had used [Haste] on himself. Wizards were still great at this before the fall of the Universe Magic Pool era¡­ They could casually use a spell to take care of their speed weakness, it would make them not any slower than the front line classes. A great number of skeletal warhorses were chasing behind them. These skeletal warhorses were overbearing, their hooves made the hills shake! In the sky above the warhorses was a huge wave of flying crazy ghosts. Looking at those ghosts, Marvin¡¯s face turned green. These ghosts weren¡¯t like the low level ghost he met earlier; they were intelligent high level ghosts! If he fought alone, Marvin could barely rely on the holy water to get rid of a dozen, but against so many¡­ Marvin could only flee for his life! "What have you done? How did you cause so many ghosts to rebel?" Marvin angrily roared at the youth. He had totally suffered an unexpected disaster. This kind of scene should be rare in the despair hills. Necromancers naturally had an extremely strong urge for control. Very few would have this kind of uprising when controlling their ghosts. It was simply too rare. The youth was panting while following Marvin: "Ah? I didn¡¯t do anything?" "I just proposed, nothing more!" ... Proposed? Marvin was stunned. He had always been quick-witted, but shouldn¡¯t proposing and a ghost uprising have nothing to do with each other?! The skeletal warhorses were very fast and the two humans had limited stamina. If they kept running like this, they would be overtaken sooner or later! ¡®What can I do?¡¯ Marvin was scratching his head. Regardless of how rich his experience was, he couldn¡¯t have foreseen running into a ghost uprising in the despair hills! Hide? In these boundless hills, where could he hide? And there were really too many skeletal warhorses. If he hid somewhere, he might end up trampled. Break away? Even more impossible! Those ghosts in the sky were clearly watching those two. It would be difficult to flee from those flying ghosts! ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be this tragic, right,¡¯ ¡®There is still some dragon strength left from the battle with the dark murderer, should I drink it here?¡¯ Marvin was once again cursing the youth as useless. In the current circumstances, besides taking dragon strength to raise his dexterity for the [Flicker] specialty, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other option! But it was really too extravagant! He was unwilling to take out the bottle from the void conch. But at that moment, the youth suddenly pulled Marvin closer. "Follow me!" Marvin staggered, nearly falling from being dragged. This guy¡¯s strength was very high! Marvin was startled and furiously scolded, "What do you think you are doing?" The youth panted and pointed to a tomb not far away. "My home." "They can¡¯t enter." "Follow me, it¡¯s safe." He didn¡¯t say anything else and dragged Marvin inside the tomb. Marvin was unable to do anything. This seemingly frail guy had huge strength for some strange reason, making Marvin unable to get free! Two men jumped one after the other in the rather shallow tomb. A black barrier suddenly covered the tomb! "Tu tu tu!" "Tu tu tu!" The horses¡¯ hooves could be heard on top of the black barrier, as numerous skeletal warhorses gathered above them. More and more high level ghosts began attacking this black barrier. But even though this black barrier seemed quite weak, it was actually extremely hard. "Gosh, scared the crap out of me!" The youth sat down on the ground, legs crossed. "I¡¯m completely exhausted¡­" "..." Marvin remained silent. He still hadn¡¯t understood what was going on. "This tomb is your home?" "And what¡¯s going on with these ghosts?" He asked. The youth patted his head, chanting an incantation. Marvin only felt his body calm down. ... The youth who caused the ghost uprising in the despair hills was called Fidel. Even though he looked young, he was in fact more than forty years old. His home was actually under the tomb, a spacious underground cave. Someone living in this kind of place was definitely a necromancer, but this guy¡­ Was a freak. In general, necromancers didn¡¯t have good opinions of regular people. But Marvin didn¡¯t sense the least bit of evil intent from Fidel. This guy was simply a freak necromancer. Not only was he familiar from the start, he also loved chatting¡­ To the point of being a chatterbox. While hiding from the ghost uprising above them, Marvin also had to endure Fidel¡¯s complaints. But the truth made Marvin dumbfounded. "You said, you fell in love with a lich? Hold on¡­ Aren¡¯t liches genderless?" "Well, she used to be a beautiful woman? I understand¡­ so you proposed?" "It looks like your proposal was rejected. Then you offended her, and she used her ghost army to deal with you? So it turns out it¡¯s not a ghost uprising but someone controlling them?" Marvin felt that this was ridiculous. A necromancer and a lich, this kind of pairing¡­ There weren¡¯t a lot of those in all of Feinan, right? Wait a minute... Something suddenly clicked together in Marvin¡¯s brain! "Necromancer¡­ Fidel¡­ Lich!" Could it be that this guy would be the famous Mad Lich Fidel of despair hills in the future? That abnormal mad guy that made every player who entered the despair hills lose out greatly? He didn¡¯t look the same at all though. Marvin recalled the players¡¯ description of Mad Lich Fidel. It didn¡¯t look like that chatterbox necromancer¡­ Wait, someone did mention him being a chatterbox. Even though Marvin had first appeared in the Jewel Bay last time, but he had been living mostly in the areas north of Jewel Bay, seldom setting foot south of the despair hills. With regards to the mad lich story, he knew a bit, but he didn¡¯t remember much. ... "Damn¡­ Even if I failed this time, It¡¯ll definitely work next time!" Fidel said to himself. He made some tea for Marvin, but the latter didn¡¯t dare to drink. Heavens knew what necromancers liked to put in their tea. "I spent a large amount to buy 999 roses from an unscrupulous northern merchant¡­ Why did Sasha not like it?¡¯ Fidel sat there, distressed. He started pondering, completely ignoring Marvin. Sasha? Marvin saw the light. He remembered! Sasha was the name of that lich. It was said that before she turned into a lich, she was a very beautiful woman. A few memories flashed through Marvin¡¯s mind, and he finally remembered the whole story of the mad lich. It¡¯s just that, he suddenly felt a little sad. He stood up and went to pat Fidel¡¯s shoulder. "Hey, rest assured. Maybe next time will be a success?" ... The mad lich¡¯s story was a bit funny, yet quite miserable. Fidel and Sasha were a pair of close friends. They were wizard apprentices who liked each other. But because of an unusual accident, Sasha turned into a lich. A good looking young girl suddenly turned into a skeleton. No one would be able to stand it, so her temperament changed. Even if she had huge magic power, she had forever lost her human body. She became violent, irritable, and stayed away from other people. But one person didn¡¯t abandon her. That was Fidel. Fidel followed Sasha to despair hills, advancing to become a necromancer on the way. For a long time, Sasha completely ignored Fidel. Whenever Fidel tried to get close, she would use strong magic power to drive him out. But she didn¡¯t want to harm him. It was precisely because of this that those skeletal warhorses, which should normally be able to catch them, were lagging behind. This was the lich controlling them from the back. She didn¡¯t want the man she loved to look at her current miserable state. So she chose to repel the man far away. In the game, Fidel didn¡¯t give up on pursuing Sasha, even though she turned into a lich. After one of his failed attempts, he thought that the reason why Sasha didn¡¯t want to meet him was because he was human and she was a lich. Therefore he asked a high level lich to turn himself into a lich. This way, he would be able to be together with Sasha. The ceremony was a success. But the ending was a little sad: After turning into a lich, Fidel looked for Sasha, but he found the good looking youthful girl he remembered. Fidel had worked hard to turn himself into a lich while the lich worked hard to get back her human body. He was successful. She was successful. She recovered her body by using the body revival skill. But he was no longer human at that time. They both missed each other. This was simply the most painful joke Fate picked for them. The two met each other one day and Fidel fell into madness. Chapter 61: Nature’s Leaf Chapter 61: Nature¡¯s Leaf Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Fidel becoming mad wasn¡¯t because he turned into a lich, but rather because Sasha¡¯s first reaction when she saw him was surprise and the urge to flee! Even though she quickly reacted and controlled her behavior, this still made Fidel extremely upset. People said that liches don¡¯t have feelings, but Fidel had just completed the ceremony. His soulfire was seriously upset, making his mind act strange. From then on, he wandered the northern part of the despair hills, turning into the infamous [Mad Lich]. ... After Marvin heard the story, he had felt a bit sympathetic. But when the character of the story was in front of him, it was quite difficult to control his feelings. Fidel was definitely a different kind of Necromancer, as he had a good heart. Marvin decided that he would help him the best he could. Proposal? Marvin thought and asked, "Wouldn¡¯t naturally grown roses wilt when in contact with negative energy?" Fidel suddenly realized, "No wonder!" "Sasha¡¯s body carries heavy negative energy. The roses I sent didn¡¯t even reach her before they turned into ashes!" "Turns out the reason she rejected me was this." Marvin forced a smile. ¡®Definitely not because of this.¡¯ But it would stop Fidel from turning into a lich for some time, so this was good. In this kind of situation that required him to do his utmost, Marvin wouldn¡¯t decline to help. After fleeing together and hearing his constant chatter, Marvin had a slightly good opinion of him. This kind of person was born with this sort of charisma. Even if they just met, they felt like old friends. "¡®It¡¯s probably like this," Marvin mumbled. "You don¡¯t need to worry about proposing." "Maybe not wanting to see you is for a different reason." Fidel nodded, then said, stunned, "How do you know she doesn¡¯t want to see me?" Marvin shrugged. " If she wanted to, she wouldn¡¯t use those skeletal warhorses to see you out, right?" Fidel sighed. "What can I do¡­" "Well, forget about it, let¡¯s take a break. I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t be able to move her!" "At worst, I¡¯ll also turn into a lich!" He loudly said. Marvin wanted to facepalm, this guy had such a foolish idea this time too. "Have you ever heard of a pair of liches going out?" Marvin kindly reminded him. "Maybe you should think of another way? Like helping her regain her body?" "This¡­ This is a lot harder than turning myself into a lich." Fidel scratched his head. Indeed, lich¡¯s body revival was a legend spell. Yet even legend level liches wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to collect all the materials for the spell. "I know of one flower in the elven kingdom¡¯s forest, north of the three ring towers. It is unaffected by negative energy and is forever blooming, never withering." Marvin looked to one side and said, "I just happen to be on a trip to the three ring towers. I can bring you a flower on the way back." "Really? Are you talking about the [Eternal Flower]?" Fidel was quite surprised. He grabbed Marvin¡¯s hands, abnormally excited. "I already heard about the eternal flower before. Unfortunately I cannot leave despair hills for the time being. This is a necromancer rule." "If you are willing to help, I¡¯ll be very grateful!" "Ah¡­ Haven¡¯t met someone kind like you in quite a while. I¡¯ll look for something to gift you." He then began searching, and all kinds of weird stuff was thrown aside by him. "No need¡­" Marvin suddenly swallowed the words he was about to say! Because he noticed the jade colored leaf in Fidel¡¯s hands! That leaf was completely emerald green and was still full of life even in the despair hills filled with negative energy. ... Nature¡¯s Leaf! Even if he wasn¡¯t a ranger in the past, he was still familiar with this thing. This was the most cherished treasure of ranger players! If it was something else, he might refuse, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse something like a nature¡¯s leaf. "Looking at your appearance, you should be a ranger, so this nature¡¯s leaf will be the advance payment. When you bring back the eternal leaf, I¡¯ll give you a few rewards." Fidel excitedly rubbed his hands, "How long will you need?" "Hard to say." Marvin couldn¡¯t help but receive that nature¡¯s leaf. He really couldn¡¯t reject this thing. He muttered. "At most, I¡¯ll be back in a month." "Good, I¡¯ll wait for you for a month!" Fidel waved his hands. He seemed to have recovered. Truly a simple-minded guy. For the sake of his beloved, he was ready to do anything. Perhaps because of this, when he saw his beloved¡¯s frightened appearance upon meeting again, his simple mind couldn¡¯t take it and he went mad. Marvin thought so. If possible, he really wanted to change this guy¡¯s fate. ¡®Let¡¯s give it a try.¡¯ He grasped that nature¡¯s leaf, thinking. He knew that his arrival in this world would change the fate of a lot of people. Sometimes he had to be vicious and merciless. And sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t mind doing a good deed. The two spent the rest of the time happily chatting. In reality, Marvin was listening and Fidel was talking. This chatterbox talked about his life¡¯s experiences. He kept going until the skeletal warhorses and ghosts left and Marvin took his leave. He had already been delayed for a while. He had to hurry to the exit in the northern part of the despair hills, Skull Valley. ... Rangers used nature¡¯s leaf to learn some magic. In fact, the ranger class was originally unable to learn magic. They could only learn divine spells by following a god. Among these gods, the most typical one was the old nature god. But after the 2nd Era, the old nature god went into seclusion. Before he left, he delegated the privilege to grant divine spells. He let the World Tree control all nature magic. Thus, leaves grew on the world tree; nature¡¯s leaves containing pieces of of divine spell privileges. The nature god was very magnanimous. Even if you didn¡¯t believe in him, you could learn magic through nature¡¯s leaf. The prerequisite was to be a ranger or a druid. Nature¡¯s leaves were very rare and were firmly controlled by the Migratory Bird Council. How this nature¡¯s leaf ended up in Fidel¡¯s hands was a mystery, but it was definitely very precious. Marvin placed it on his palm and whispered a simple incantation. This incantation was a job incantation shared after one became a ranger. Marvin only needed to search for the ranger class introduction to get it. After whispering the incantation, the nature¡¯s leaf merged with Marvin¡¯s body. And his first spell appeared on his skill window! [Vine Metamorphosis]: You can turn a part of your body into a barbed vine. Usable three times per day. ¡®It¡¯s unexpectedly this spell¡­¡¯ ¡®A very fierce nature spell. But this description¡­ Seems a bit wicked¡­¡¯ Marvin felt a bit ashamed. A part of the body... What part? The nature god was just like the myths said, bold and unrestrained! ... After learning his first spell, Marvin hurried north with a cheerful mood. The atmosphere was quiet on the way and he didn¡¯t meet another unusual ghost uprising. But when he was about to arrive at the Skull Valley, he met another necromancer. More precisely, a necromancer apprentice. When Marvin passed by, he suddenly appeared from the cemetery to the side with a small army of twelve skeletons . It seemed he was training his skeleton group control. When he saw Marvin, he didn¡¯t even say anything and directly ordered that group of skeletons to throw themselves at Marvin! This was normal for necromancers! They were extremely hostile to humans, and weren¡¯t like that freak Fidel who entered the despair hills to chase after his girl. Marvin wasn¡¯t afraid and unsheathed his daggers! It might have been troublesome if it was a 2nd rank necromancer. But a necromancer apprentice was daring to be arrogant in front of him? He was asking for death! Marvin took a step forward and kicked a skeleton, the curved dagger in his hand flashing with a cold light! Chapter 62: Versatile Chapter 62: Versatile Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation There were only 12 skeletons! Just a small group. In general, this kind of summoning magic had a limit of 6 summons. But necromancers didn¡¯t have this limit. As long as they had a constant supply of ghosts or corpses, and enough spells slots, they could continuously create obedient subordinates. This was what made the necromancers frightening. After all, even a strong expert would feel afraid when facing an army of ghosts. But, as Marvin thought, apprentice necromancers weren¡¯t that scary. ¡®Looks like a level 3 or level 4.¡¯ ¡®He is unexpectedly able to summon twelve skeletons with poor control. Isn¡¯t that really bad?¡¯ ¡®Thinking of killing me with just this?¡¯ Marvin was sneering inwardly. He crouched, stabbing his curved dagger into a skeleton¡¯s right knee cap! It was a simple reverse attack! "Crack!" The sound of the skeleton¡¯s knee being scrapped out echoed! The skeleton immediately lost balance, falling to the ground. It wasn¡¯t a flexible [Blue Bones Warrior], only a group of skeletons that didn¡¯t even reach level 2. They were too weak for Marvin! With his skill and dexterity, he fiercely attacked all the surrounding skeletons. Their speed wasn¡¯t even close to Marvin¡¯s. To the shock of the apprentice necromancer, Marvin barely took half a minute to tear apart the group of skeletons. "You¡­ You¡­ How?" The apprentice necromancer was scared, blurting incoherent words. He took a moment to regain some focus. After his skeletons were completely annihilated, he turned and ran! Marvin would obviously not let him off! He took a big step forward and abruptly sped up. He caught up to the running apprentice necromancer in a few breaths. But who would have thought that just as Marvin caught up to him, the apprentice necromancer would suddenly turn around, shooting a fierce dark light from his finger? 1st-circle spell, [Ray of Darkness]! If someone was hit by ray of darkness, they would be infected by a random disease! This kind of disease would quickly break out. Even though it wasn¡¯t deadly, it was still quite troublesome. Marvin¡¯s eyes twitched; his 9 constitution wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the weakening from the ray of darkness! [Shadow Steps]! In an instant, his left foot kicked the ground with force. While still advancing, he managed to shift his position to the right by half his body width. "Woosh!" A pitch-black ray passed by his ear. He dodged it! But the necromancer suddenly exposed a fierce smile and said, "Can you dodge twice?" While speaking, he raised a finger from his other hand and shot a dark light! This was another Ray of Darkness! But this time, the enemy used a ring to cast the spell from his other hand! They were pretty close to each other, so according to common sense, Marvin should be unable to avoid it. This was a good plan from the apprentice necromancer. That guy wasn¡¯t completely brainless. After finding out that Marvin might be an expert, he immediately came up with an emergency plan! He first pretended to flee, but then shot two rays of darkness in a row! A flawless plan. If Marvin was hit by one, the apprentice necromancer would have the leeway to use his other spells. It¡¯s a pity that his plan needed Marvin to fail to dodge a ray of darkness! But it didn¡¯t happen like that. When the second ray of darkness was shot, Marvin didn¡¯t think. He immediately followed his instincts. This time, his right leg kicked the ground, dodging to the left! This was exactly the same movement as the previous shadow step! "Woosh!" He dodged once again! The apprentice necromancer was thoroughly stunned! ¡®How could this happen?¡¯ ¡®That guy¡¯s dodging skill could be used twice in a row?¡¯ Not waiting for his reaction, Marvin had ruthlessly thrown himself forwards! He used a powerful cutthroat from the front with his two curved daggers! [You used Cutthroat (46) on the target...] [Skill successful, critical damage!] [Target eliminated, you gained 49 battle exp.] Even if the apprentice necromancer forced himself to withdraw his neck when facing that powerful melee skill, he was still unable to dodge Marvin¡¯s ruthless Cutthroat. Up until his death, he still didn¡¯t realize how Marvin was able to use two shadow steps in a row! ... Marvin was panting a little after getting rid of the apprentice necromancer. Those two moves had used up quite a lot of stamina. This was the strength of wizards; even an apprentice could make Marvin go all-out. A 1st-circle spell was fast and ruthless. Marvin¡¯s constitution simply couldn¡¯t handle it. He could only dodge. And that double dodge was a reflection of Marvin¡¯s experience. He had actually used the shadow step skill for the first step! For the average person, if they were right handed, they would send power through their left leg to make a step to the right. Marvin was also like that. But he had practiced the reverse skill! That is, kicking the ground with the right to take a step to the left! This kind of two step combo often helped Marvin kill his enemies. Even though the second shadow step wasn¡¯t a skill and didn¡¯t have the same effectiveness, after being tempered by Marvin, it had been trained to the point of perfection. This technical move was as good as the skill. This kind of instant decision would have been impossible without years of practice. The reason Marvin was able to use this move was his instinct. After his soul fused with his body, his bodily control reached the realm of perfection. Despite that, after the two uses of shadow steps, he still felt some pain on his right leg. ¡®A slight sprain.¡¯ ¡®My constitution is still bad, not good enough to support this kind of skill that uses explosive strength.¡¯ Marvin shook his head and began to examine the apprentice necromancer¡¯s loot. This apprentice necromancer must have a master, so Marvin didn¡¯t want to stay there much longer. He would grab the apprentice¡¯s stuff and leave. This guy was quite poor, having no money. The only thing worth something on his body was that ring. Marvin examined it, finding that it was like the powered magic staff. It could store a spell and would shoot it when needed. However the workmanship was many times inferior to the powered staff, and it also couldn¡¯t be re-charged. ¡®Still able to use ray of darkness once.¡¯ Marvin put it on a finger of his left hand. The rest of the loot only consisted of a few necromancer¡¯s basic books. These things were useless to Marvin. ¡®Hey? This pass is actually great.¡¯ Marvin was pleasantly surprised to find a sheepskin scroll on the corpse. This was a standard pass for despair hills. Apparently this apprentice was actually part of a group. Relying on this pass, Marvin could freely leave despair hills. After tidying up everything, Marvin didn¡¯t feel like taking care of the corpse, so he just left it there. Necromancers have always profaned the dead, and the other side was the one to start the attack, so Marvin didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. ... Walking on a small path in the despair hills, Marvin started browsing the previous battle logs. He was pleasantly surprised by one part: [Because you repeatedly used other classes¡¯ moves in battle, one of your specialties will be close to this field. Personal specialty progress: 100/100] [Because you skillfully and frequently used other classes moves in battle, a relevant personal specialty has already formed!] [You received a personal specialty ¨C Versatile] ¡®It¡¯s actually Versatile!¡¯ Marvin was somewhat excited. This specialty was a very uncommon and mysterious specialty. Even in his previous life, Marvin didn¡¯t obtain it. He hadn¡¯t expect to turn into a ranger, but this was his luck! Because if he had picked thief, he wouldn¡¯t have used other classes¡¯ moves. [Versatile]: You can receive one additional secondary class. The first secondary class would be exempt from experience penalties. The specialty description was very simple, but the content was very impressive. In Feinan¡¯s world, the classes¡¯ restrictions were very harsh. A person could have at most two battle classes, one main class and one secondary class. And once you picked a secondary class, you would get a very serious experience penalty. In spite of that, a lot of people still chose to have a secondary class. It was because getting a secondary class came with benefits: numerous extra skills. This would be very helpful in battle. Now, Marvin obtained this Versatile specialty. This meant he could have two extra classes and that his first one wouldn¡¯t receive the experience penalty. This was really too useful. But Marvin was soon distressed. What should he pick as a secondary class? Chapter 63: Scarlet Copper Dragon Chapter 63: Scarlet Copper Dragon Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The matter of the secondary class was very serious because once you picked a secondary class, you couldn¡¯t change it. Marvin was knowledgeable enough that in an instant, he thought of six outstanding secondary classes. Every one of them could perfectly match with Night Walker. If it wasn¡¯t for the universe magic pool being destroyed, the wizard class would have been the best pick. Unfortunately, Marvin didn¡¯t dare to choose the wizard class. In half a year, non-wizards would be slightly affected, but wizards would be in the middle of the calamity. Even if he wanted a wizard secondary class, Marvin would wait until after the collapse of the universe magic pool and then pick one of the new kind of spellcasting being pioneered by mankind. Thus, the current wizards didn¡¯t enter his sight. As for the remaining classes, getting the class itself would be no less troublesome than getting the night walker class. ¡®I¡¯ll settle the things I have to do first, and then take care of the secondary class after upgrading my main class,¡¯ Marvin decided. He really had too much on his hands and it would take some time. Fortunately, there was still some time before the universe magic pool collapsed. ... Marvin didn¡¯t meet another necromancer after killing that apprentice. His luck wasn¡¯t bad, and he smoothly arrived at the northern Skull Valley. This was a region similar to the Ghost Valley. Without the pass, Marvin could only use Heiss¡¯ spellbook to try to trick the low level ghost guard But he had a pass now! He simply left the despair hills. It was a lot more convenient. The sky was still dark after he left the despair hills seeming like the sun had just set. Marvin estimated that he had been in the despair hills for a day or so. He entered at dawn and left at dusk. This was really lucky. He hadn¡¯t suffered any loss. The next path would be slightly easier. But Marvin decided to rest for the night. Because Marvin would enter the territory of an expert. Few people in the surroundings knew of his existence because he used Dense Fog, Illusionary Voices and other spells to create an unusual environment. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to make the first move, very few people could bother him. But Marvin was getting ready to pay him a visit. Even though the other side wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt him, he still needed enough energy to deal with everything after that. ¡®A nap would be good. This body¡¯s constitution is too bad. The stamina is already quite lacking.¡¯ Marvin lied down in a hole inside a dried up tree. He ate some rations, drank some water and fell asleep shortly after. ... The next morning, Marvin kept going north. Outside of the despair hills was a small basin, and in the center of that basin was a foggy forest. Marvin was standing on a small hill, watching the area. It was noon, yet the forest was filled with fog. The moonlight forest was north of this basin. It was part of the elven kingdom, home of a few wood elves, mostly merchants. The trip from the moonlight forest to the three ring towers only took half a day because of the hot air balloon. ¡®I¡¯m good on time.¡¯ Marvin went down the hill and decided not to avoid the foggy forest; in fact, he went in without asking. The forest was extremely quiet, and not a sound could be heard. Apparently all the animals were scared into hiding. The further he got, the more dense the fog was. From Marvin¡¯s feet, it gradually reached Marvin¡¯s waist. ¡®Should be close.¡¯ Marvin gently touched a tree, the abnormal feeling made him smile. This didn¡¯t feel like a tree. Even though sight confusion was very effective, the sense of touch was the weak point somehow. He suddenly took out a black bandage and covered his eyes. He kept moving forward like this for two hours! Until a deep voice echoed beside his ear. "Seems like you have seen through my small maze." "Intriguing ranger, take off your blindfold. Let me take a look at you." It was standard common language. Marvin took off the blindfold. His surroundings had completely changed. The dense and hazy forest had turned into a mountainous rock cluster. There was also a huge cave not far from there. The rest was completely deserted. ¡®Oh? It walked past me?¡¯ Marvin noticed he was facing the wrong direction and quickly turned around. On top of a huge rock lay a huge monster! The other side looked at Marvin with a lazy sort of expression, its wings covering his body. His tail happily swung twice. This meant he was in a good mood. This was a red copper dragon! Marvin smiled. He was too familiar with this guy. [Professor], a ancient red copper from times immemorial. He had a legend level strength and a very kind heart. Among all dragons, red copper dragons always had a good reputation. They fed on metals and ore, very few would injure living beings. They like interesting things, especially riddles. Most wandering bards would be welcomed by red copper dragons because they would bring stories from faraway places. Rangers would also receive the approval of red copper dragons. Especially Marvin after he used a simple technique to break the red dragon¡¯s maze. That¡¯s right, the center of the basin was actually a small hill. It was only the red dragon using a few tricks and turned that hill into a forest with dragon spells. At least in appearance. But the red copper dragon¡¯s mazes weren¡¯t flawless. They had been cracked by Marvin repeatedly in the past. The current Professor didn¡¯t look injured from the blow from that ancient red dragon living on a neighbouring volcanic island. He still looked very lively. "Hello Ranger." The red copper dragon amber eye blinked. It seemed curious, "How did you see through my maze?" Marvin laughed mysteriously. "Will you accept my challenge if I tell you the answer?" "Challenging me?" The red copper dragon wasn¡¯t angry. He was actually interested. "Sorry for being blunt, you aren¡¯t my opponent." "I only need to use a bit of strength to crush you." The red copper dragon seemed very sincere, extending a huge claw and imitated a swing. As if telling Marvin that as a red copper dragon he was very powerful. "Of course I¡¯m not your opponent." Marvin laughed and said, "No, I¡¯m thinking of challenging myself." "I heard of your reputation from a wise man, I heard you were wise and witty. Thus I dared to look for you." "I want to challenge your [Mirror World]." "Intriguing, intriguing," the red copper dragon murmured. He nodded, saying, "[Mirror World] is very dangerous, are you sure you want to challenge it?" "Of course," Marvin replied. "I came for this, in order to hone my skills." "I can tell you now. The reason I was able to see through your maze was because no tree in this world feels like a rock!" The red copper dragon laughed. "So it was that, looks like it¡¯s not a big deal. Next time I¡¯ll add a [Confuse Perception]." "I guess I won¡¯t find you next time," Marvin said. "If your performance in the mirror world pleases me, I¡¯ll allow you to come in." The red copper dragon flung his tail to catch a piece of ore and swallowed it. "I like warriors daring to challenge themselves." "There are too many wizards in this world. They are cowards who would never do anything unless they were 100% certain of success. No wizard ever entered my mirror world." "Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll make a mirror image of you. I¡¯ll also add a reward at every level for you." "Stay here, it¡¯ll start ten minutes later!" Then the fog slowly rose and covered Marvin. Marvin took a deep breath, closed his eyes and silently counted. That ancient red copper dragon¡¯s mirror world was a place for brave people to continuously challenge themselves. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, they would lose their life. But it was also very attractive! Defeating yourself in the mirror world would constantly hone your skills. For Marvin, it was to increase his dagger mastery level. And each time he defeated an opponent, he would receive a [Professor]¡¯s reward. Red copper dragons loved to collect treasures, his reward would surely be something good. _________________________ Author¡¯s note: About the secondary classes, I recommend you to keep guessing, everyone can discuss it over. There was some foreshadowing hidden previously and at least one secondary class had already been confirmed. Translator¡¯s note: Ugh. I¡¯m ashamed to say that I totally missed the foreshadowed class. Time to comment and guess what it is! Chapter 64: Mirror World Chapter 64: Mirror World Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The fog enveloped Marvin and time quickly passed. Soon, the ten minutes were up. But the expected enemy didn¡¯t appear. "Erm?" It seemed somewhat different. Marvin was surprised, but he immediately got on guard! The red copper dragon would never lie. He said ten minutes, so it was ten minutes! In that case, he was already in the mirror world? Marvin felt a strong sense of crisis. He almost instinctively swung his dagger while turning around! It¡¯s was completely empty, there wasn¡¯t anything! But Marvin knew that it had already arrived! Rangers could stealth! ¡®Cunning indeed¡­¡¯ Marvin looked all around the thick fog, frowning. This was a bit fishy. Based on the game¡¯s circumstances, the enemy shouldn¡¯t be this cunning. They would normally directly rush to fight. ¡®Really¡­ The game and reality have some differences?¡¯ Marvin took a deep breath and focused. He didn¡¯t expect to lose his advantage right off the bat. It was quite inconvenient. ... The Mirror World was a place where class-holders challenged themselves. This place didn¡¯t allow anything else apart from skills and weapons. And Marvin¡¯s enemy was a clone of himself made by the red copper dragon. This copy roughly had the same attributes and fighting strength. The first layer¡¯s clone had the same level of dagger mastery, [Beginner] level that is. As long as it was defeated, Marvin¡¯s dagger mastery would gain one level. It would reach [Intermediate]! After Intermediate was Expert and after Expert was Master. That shadow spider¡¯s dark murderer had a master level dagger mastery. It was mainly because of this that he could overpower Marvin! When he used daggers, even if they did the same blow, his attack power would be at least 60% stronger! This was the strength of weapon mastery. Marvin was quite familiar with daggers, but was far from having that kind of expertise. This time he would make use of his past experience to properly raise his dagger skills. And the red copper dragon¡¯s mirror world was the quickest way to do it. Marvin silently clenched the curved dagger in his hand. Every three seconds he would turn in one direction. His perception was a bit low. Although he had points in Listen, Marvin knew that with his own perception, it would be quite difficult to notice his own stealth. And the mirror world¡¯s enemy was basically himself. Defeating oneself has always been a very difficult matter. ... The red copper dragon Professor was fond of finding fun things. He also appreciated those who were brave enough to challenge themselves. He thus created the mirror world. "Seems a little unfair." The red copper dragon outside the mirror world grabbed a piece of ore and swallowed it. He burped and said, "Using my fighting consciousness to bully a newborn ranger. Although this guy deserves praise for his courage, it¡¯s a bit too much for him." He then stopped controlling the clone inside the mirror world and picked the [Magic Intelligence]. This kind of spell simulated intelligence. It was naturally a lot weaker than the red copper dragon controlling the mirror world. Marvin inside the mirror world naturally was unaware of this. He simply felt something move behind him! ¡®Getting impatient this quickly?¡¯ Marvin was a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t move. He had already started tracking the sound of the other side¡¯s footsteps. Marvin was clearly aware of the distance his own shadow step could reach in an instant. Thus, he simply pretended to be unaware of the other side. ¡®Almost close enough.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s¡­ This step!¡¯ In an instant, Marvin took a step forward! The next instant, a shadow burst out from the fog, that person looked exactly the same as Marvin, and the curved dagger in his hand was also similar! Shadow Step! Sure enough, as Marvin expected, the mirror image¡¯s first move was shadow step. It ruthlessly arrived at Marvin¡¯s previous location. If Marvin hadn¡¯t dodged, the next move would have been a frightening cutthroat! What Marvin once used on enemies was now used against him. ¡®Unfortunately¡­ This isn¡¯t enough!¡¯ ¡®Marvin sneered and smoothly turned around, twin daggers ruthlessly swinging! After using shadow step, the mirror image was clearly immobile for an instant. Not moving was a huge gap in Marvin¡¯s eyes! Even if both sides¡¯ strength were totally identical, their fighting knowledge weren¡¯t on the same level! In addition, there are some things that attributes can¡¯t reflect. After his mirror image exposed itself, Marvin clearly knew that the outcome of the battle had already been set. "Clang! Clang!" Curved daggers kept colliding inside the mirror world. Marvin¡¯s smooth and unrestrained assault made the mirror image unable to strike back! One and a half minutes later, Marvin successfully killed the mirror image! Even if that guy looked like him, Marvin wouldn¡¯t show mercy. After the curved dagger cut its throat, the mirror image turned into a lump of earth before falling apart into sand, splattering everywhere. "Congratulations, you passed the first floor." "In fact, clearing it in such a short time amazes me!" "Regardless, the second floor¡¯s mirror image will be many times more frightening than you imagine. But first, I¡¯ll give you your reward." The surprised voice of the red copper dragon came from the outside of the mirror world. He hadn¡¯t expected that Marvin would manage to kill the mirror image just when he was distracted! Was magic intelligence too stupid? ¡®What should I reward him with? The 1st floor reward shouldn¡¯t be too big. But for this kid to show that kind of display, I have to show my generosity!¡¯ The red copper dragon pondered for a moment and then took out something out of nowhere. ... [You defeated a mirror image and won against yourself. Your skill has been honed in battle.] [Dagger Mastery +1] [Your Dagger Mastery level rose: Intermediate] Marvin meticulously examined the battle logs. He also checked his dagger mastery. It really leveled up. Marvin¡¯s grasp on his twin daggers suddenly felt a lot more comfortable. His attack power rose by at least 5%. This was the benefit of leveling up weapon masteries. Especially for those melee classes. The fog slowly receded, leaving a treasure chest behind. Marvin knew it was the red copper dragon¡¯s reward. He opened the treasure chest. To his surprise, there was a book inside! "Skill Book?" "It¡¯s actually a blade technique!?" Marvin was a bit surprised. He had been worrying about not having time to learn a few skill books, especially blade techniques. He definitely remembered the blade technique from that dark murderer. Blade techniques were what he needed the most right now. They would maximize his superior skills with daggers. The red copper dragon rewarded Marvin with this book called "Blade Technique ¨C Rapids". It was the most basic kind of blade technique and Marvin could now decide to practice it. Because of dagger mastery, any blade technique could be learned and then turned into Marvin personal skill. As for the level of skill, it depended on Marvin¡¯s level of understanding of the skill. This field seemed a bit related to intelligence. [Blade Technique ¨C Rapids]: One of the basic blade techniques. You can slightly increase your attack speed for a long time. ¡®It¡¯s a bit average, but better than nothing." Marvin put away the blade technique book. Compared to the dark murderer¡¯s [Blade Technique ¨C Rushing Thunder Slash], [Blade Technique ¨C Rapids] was a bit weak. Rushing Thunder largely increased attack speed for a short time, while Rapids slightly increased attack speed for a long time. It looked like each had their own strong points. But in fact, rangers, and especially a dual wielding ranger, looked for a short term burst of strength. But since it increased attack speed, it could be considered as another hand in battles. Better than nothing anyway. Marvin with his current lack of resources couldn¡¯t afford to be picky. ... "Why haven¡¯t you learned that skill immediately?" A curious voice could be heard, coming from outside the mirror world. "Because I want to continue my challenge." Marvin calmly added, "If I learn it now, the next mirror image would definitely know this blade technique. I think that not learning it is better." "Smart youth." The red copper dragon let out a satisfied burp: "Careful, the 2nd floor mirror image has 120% of your ability, and also a dagger mastery one rank higher!" Chapter 65: [Fang] Chapter 65: [Fang] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As the professor¡¯s voice faded, a shadow appeared inside the fog. This shadow was the same as the one before. But Marvin felt a thick killing intent from the shadow! It didn¡¯t choose to use Stealth or Hide, but instead a direct assault! In that instant, Marvin even had the feeling of fighting Black Jack again! ¡®Definitely controlled by the red copper dragon¡¯s consciousness!¡¯ "Clang!" Both sides collided, and Marvin immediately felt that this opponent was out of the ordinary. Mirror image 2 is not only had 120% of Marvin¡¯s abilities, it also had an [Expert] level dagger mastery! What was even more frightening was that an ancient dragon was controlling it. Even though Marvin guessed that the red copper dragon wouldn¡¯t shamelessly go all-out, instead using roughly a tenth of its battle consciousness to control this mirror image, but that was already enough for Marvin to eat the dust! Mirror image 2 was very clever and very vicious. He understood his own difference in strength with Marvin. He didn¡¯t need to stealth and would engage in a direct battle! This made Marvin quite uncomfortable! He had to keep dodging to avoid the opponent¡¯s fierce attacks. It looked like his fight with Black Jack in the basement. But this time, Marvin¡¯s suppression wasn¡¯t as powerful. He could still occasionally strike back, just not often. The speed of the other side¡¯s dagger was faster than his own. This made Marvin very gloomy. Meeting an expert with dexterity that reached the threshold was what he was most afraid of. Not someone with impenetrable defenses, because even if he was facing a Shieldbearer with unrivaled defenses, he could still rely on his high dexterity to escape unscathed. But when facing someone with a higher dexterity... When Marvin killed, he relied on speed to win. So facing someone faster than him was very troublesome. Because his biggest advantage had already been suppressed, and instead turned into the enemy¡¯s advantage! "Clang! Clang!" Both sides¡¯ curved daggers kept meeting each other. In addition, Marvin kept using every kind of skill to try to pry the daggers out of the mirror image¡¯s hands. But every time, the mirror image would slyly dodge! This was completely due to suppression. An on top of that was the ancient dragon¡¯s tenth of battle consciousness. Even if it was far from equal to Marvin¡¯s, because both sides were limited to a lower level body, the former was still dominating! ¡®Too depressing!¡¯ Marvin rolled, increasing the distance between both of them. He understood mirror image 2 a bit after the previous exchanges. That guy was a bit troublesome. The main reason was the red copper dragon¡¯s battle consciousness, or else, even with the attribute suppression, Marvin had all kinds of methods to exterminate it. In the game, when players went through tempering in the mirror world, it was purely magic intelligence. At most it would be a high level magic intelligence. When did this ancient dragon personally control it? That completely shameless piece of leather! Marvin was originally ready to reach master level dagger mastery in one breath in the mirror world. His original plan was even to pass three levels! But it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t work now. His strongest skill was originally set aside for mirror image 3, but he probably had to use it now. Or he would be unable to defeat mirror image 2. After using this skill, the red copper dragon would definitely notice it. Thus, mirror image 3 would also possess Marvin¡¯s skill... Then he would be unable to do anything about it. It was bringing his own destruction. "Two floors, just two floors. In the end there are still some variables." Marvin wasn¡¯t one to hesitate, and he immediately made a decision. Mirror image 2 on the other side didn¡¯t want to let him off, and overbearingly rushed over. Marvin took a deep breath, having already used a lot of stamina. He undoubtedly was the one that lost the exchanges. ¡¯Let¡¯s do it! ... The curved dagger in Marvin¡¯s hand suddenly revolved in a circle. This small pattern didn¡¯t attract mirror image 2¡¯s attention. A ruthless slash made its way to Marvin. [Shadow Step]! Using the move, Marvin forcefully moved half his body to the right! Mirror image 2 sneered, suddenly coming close! It was the same [Shadow Step]! With two people having the same shadow step skill, the first one to use it would definitely land in big trouble! "Indeed, he¡¯s still a young guy. What a pity." The red copper dragon outside the mirror world talked to himself. "Seems like it¡¯s finished. It¡¯s close to bedtime." After mirror image 2 used shadow step, its dagger nearly pierced the back of Marvin¡¯s head! Even if the red copper dragon was kindhearted and would normally not injure a living being, the inside of the mirror world was an exception! Only in the border between life and death could one truly understand the real meaning of fighting skills. Thus, the challenger had high chances of dying. Each person who entered knew this part. Marvin naturally also knew. He dared to enter, dared to challenge. It proved that he was completely certain. After all, this wasn¡¯t the game; it was reality! Death, was really death, there was no cure for it! In an instant, his foot touched the ground. His ankle almost turned 90 degrees! All the power focused on his right leg and burst out once again! He copied shadow step! In an instant, both sides¡¯ positions were changed, and Mavin ended up behind mirror 2. Cutthroat! Target eliminated! "Bang! Bang!" Mirror image 2 also turned into quicksand and splattered on the ground! The red copper dragon outside the mirror world shivered! "How could that be? This wasn¡¯t a skill?" "Wow, shadow step, this ingenious step, this guy can actually use it with both feet?" "Highly interesting indeed! Hehe, I must add this feature to mirror image 3. I¡¯d like to see how many cards you hold!?" But surprisingly at this time, Marvin suddenly said from inside the mirror world, "Respected Red Copper Dragon, I choose to end my challenge." "It was very hard for me to reach the second floor, this victory was a fluke." "And I also think I might have wounded myself." He pointed to his right foot. Indeed, continuous use of shadow step followed by the imitated shadow step in 24 hours brought great pressure to Marvin¡¯s leg. His ankle ached. This was the problem of his low constitution. He relied on his strong willpower to use his strength. It also was a huge burden on himself! ... The red copper dragon on the mountainous area seemed somewhat spirited. "You¡¯re really clever. I like clever people." "Not continuing the challenge is a very sensible thing because you would surely die in the third floor." His mood wasn¡¯t bad and he unexpectedly used a Treat Illness on Marvin. Dragon spells were different from common spells. They formed a system that didn¡¯t use the universe magic pool to cast spells. Thus, after the universe magic pool¡¯s collapse, dragons weren¡¯t really affected. Treat Illness had a really strong effect. Marvin felt that more than half of his stamina recovered. The right leg sprain also seemed good, very good. "Thank you," Marvin genuinely said. There are very few legends that are this approachable. The red copper dragon professor was a very rare one. In the game, players had always loved this kindhearted red copper dragon. It was a pity that after the professor and the nearby ancient red dragon broke out in an intense conflict, both sides suffered and were then attacked by the sneak attack of a god. It was indeed that shadow prince. This guy roamed around and very often came out during the era of turmoil. He was at least among the top three most shameless gods. He frequently used his godly identity to mount a sneak attack on a legend, killing them or inflicting heavy losses. The amount of legends he attacked could be counted on two hands, including East coast¡¯s legend wizard, Anthony, three ring towers¡¯ legend wizard, Hathaway, and others. After that, the red copper dragons disappeared from people¡¯s sight. Up till Marvin transmigrated, he never heard news of the Professor. Maybe it really died from the shadow prince¡¯s sneak attack. ... After defeating mirror image 2, Marvin successfully leveled up his dagger mastery to [Expert]. Even if it wasn¡¯t the [Master] level he wanted, Marvin was still satisfied with this outcome. In addition, the red copper dragon¡¯s reward was very good. It was a pair of curved daggers. Marvin just happened to be short a pair of curved daggers. These curved daggers were named [Fang] [Fang] Quality: Uncommon. ............ Chapter 66: Slander Chapter 66: Slander Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [Fang] Quality: Uncommon Attack: 7 ¨C 13 Effect: Armor Break +4 ... This was a pair of decent curved daggers. At least the stats were pretty good. As an uncommon item, it should be considered middle-grade. The armor break attribute was very useful after all. The other hidden attributes would have to wait. It took a high appraisal level to see through them. But based on Marvin¡¯s experience and after a short examination, the initial estimation was that the material used for these daggers was pretty good, they were durable and the edge was pretty sharp. The only shortcoming was that they hadn¡¯t been used in a long time; they weren¡¯t even oiled. This was the consequence of a lack of maintenance. After receiving the daggers, Marvin first started doing some simple maintenance, making them even sharper. The friendly red copper dragon gave Marvin a pair of scabbards. The scabbards were made from some unknown leather. They felt very soft and were very suitable to sheathe the sharp curved daggers. Marvin rested for a bit in the Professor¡¯s territory before bidding farewell to this kindhearted red copper dragon and continuing his journey north. It only took a bit over half a day after leaving the mountainous area before he arrived at the Moonlight Forest. ... The Moonlight Forest was part of the Wood Elves¡¯ Kingdom. It seemed to have been an agreement between the original Elven Kingdom and the Three Ring Towers¡¯ wizards to have this place as a frontier. This was equivalent to a wood elven outpost in the south, also acting as a buffer zone between the elves and the humans. There were some half-elven villages scattered there. In fact, half-elves were very unwelcome. Elves definitely rejected them and humans looked at them differently. Thus, adult half-elves usually had their own villages. The elves in Moonlight Forest were mainly merchants in charge of dealing with the surrounding human forces, and considered talking as reasonable. They were different from some conservative elves living deep in the elven kingdom. They still hadn¡¯t forgotten the glory of the High Elven 2nd Era Rule. They had always considered mankind as the lowest kind of lifeform, comparable to gnolls and kobolds. The Moonlight Forest had close ties with the Three Ring Towers in the north, with two hot air balloons flying every week in direction of the Three Ring Towers. Hot air balloons were dwarven technology but were reproduced by the Three Ring Towers¡¯ wizard craftsmen. They were used daily in the Three Ring Towers and the surroundings. You could always see hot air balloon caravan in the sky. This was considered a unique East Coast scenery. Marvin was a bit unlucky when he arrived; the relay station¡¯s hot air balloon had just flown away. He could only endure and wait for the next one. Marvin managed to buy a ticket very easily after showing his baron emblem issued by the South Wizard Alliance. Nothing happened while waiting. Three days later, Marvin was sitting in a hot air balloon, on his way to the Three Ring Towers. A day and a half later, Marvin successfully arrived in the Three Ring Towers region. A sharp tower was getting increasingly closer. Under the control of a somewhat low level wizard, the hot air balloon slowly landed onto a vast open space. Finally arrived at the Ashes Tower of the Three Ring Towers! ... Ashes Tower was huge, and Magore Academy was but a small part of it. After Marvin got down from the hot air balloon, he followed the signs toward Magore Academy. He soon arrived in front of the Academy, but he still needed to line up to enter the Academy. There was a checkpoint in front to verify each visitor¡¯s status. ¡®What day is it? So many people are visiting Magore Academy?¡¯ Marvin was stunned by the number of visitors. A lot of those people seemed wealthy. They should be nobles from the nearby East Coast. They were followed by their whole family. A family with more than ten people definitely had a young child. ¡®Turns out it¡¯s almost time for the apprentice recruitment.¡¯ Marvin suddenly realized. No wonder there were so many people today. He had no other choice but to endure and wait. ... Magore Academy was Ashes Tower¡¯s apprentice wizard nurturing ground. Like the other Academies, it was in charge of receiving apprentices with magical talents from the South Wizard Alliance and training them to be qualified wizards. Marvin¡¯s younger brother Wayne had to leave White River Valley to study in Magore Academy because of his outstanding wizard aptitudes. When Wayne took a trip home after their father¡¯s death, six month ago, the Marvin from back then had yet to notice anything strange. That 9 years old younger brother had already displayed intelligence and a way of thinking that didn¡¯t match his age. He never complained to Marvin. Actually, Marvin had guessed that Wayne must have been the target of bullying in Magore Academy. White River Valley was quite small, and they could barely afford Wayne¡¯s tuition. And wizard was a really expensive class. ¡®Such a stubborn kid.¡¯ Remembering that Wayne was so young, yet so strong-willed, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He hadn¡¯t expected this kind of thing. Did those wizards think that since his grandfather, White River Valley had completely declined? Regardless who acted, Marvin would make them regret! Killing intent flashed in his eyes and his hands couldn¡¯t help but press on the curved daggers on his belt. At that time, a "Next" could be heard from the checkpoint in front. My turn? Marvin squinted and quickly walked forward. ... There weren¡¯t many people responsible for checking the visitors, only one apprentice wizard and two fighters. These fighters didn¡¯t have a high rank. They were only of the first level and seemed to be followers of that apprentice wizard. This apprentice wore the symbol of Magore Academy but the two followers didn¡¯t. He was only in charge of the most simple identity inspection. He would let people pass as long as they proved their identity. This was Magore Academy¡¯s self-confidence. In their territory, no one would dare to look for trouble. "Baron Marvin from White River Valley?" The apprentice wizard sneered from the corner of his mouth. "That¡¯s right." Marvin seemed very calm. The apprentice wizard was holding onto Marvin¡¯s Baron emblem which was also a proof of identity as it had come from the South Wizard Alliance. "I never heard of that place," the apprentice wizard said. "There are a lot of places you haven¡¯t heard of." Marvin frowned. "Denyo, Sovaa, have you heard of them?" The two places Marvin introduced were some very dangerous regions of a lower plane, so an apprentice wizard would obviously not understand. What made him quite unhappy was this apprentice¡¯s attitude. ¡®This guy¡­ Looks like he knows me¡­" Marvin looked at that apprentice and felt that something was wrong. It was safe to say that this apprentice¡¯s identity was the same as a receptionist, and that there was no need to argue with him this much. His eyes twitched with a bad feeling. ... That apprentice holding onto Marvin¡¯s emblem was already sneering inwardly. Indeed, Boss White¡¯s information was very accurate. That bastard older brother heard of his illness and definitely hurried here. But Boss White had said that it was more than a week¡¯s travel from White River Valley to the Three Ring Towers. He didn¡¯t think it would be that fast. ¡®Anyway, since Boss White ordered so, I must deal with it appropriately.¡¯ ¡®That White River Valley had already declined. This Marvin is also a waste that couldn¡¯t become a wizard, nothing more. Once his brother dies, he will lose all hope to rise up.¡¯ ¡®There is no one behind them, I can act without any risk. And I can also please the Unicorn clan¡¯s heir. There is no need to hesitate.¡¯ This kind of thought flashed in his heart. He suddenly yelled in a loud voice, "There is something wrong with your proof of identity! It¡¯s clearly a counterfeit!" "You actually dare to impersonate a noble!?" "You two, arrest him!" The other people were startled. Impersonating a noble? Wasn¡¯t this a capital offense? Is there really someone that would do this? But not waiting for their reaction, the two fighters immediately rushed from the left and right. ... "Hmm? Is there really something wrong? You actually dared to slander me." Marvin¡¯s heart was on fire. "Since when am I easy to bully?" He didn¡¯t say anything else and unsheathed his daggers! Nicely waiting to be captured had never been in Marvin¡¯s vocabulary! Only two 1st rank fighters, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Marvin! Chapter 67: Killing Chapter 67: Killing Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The apprentice wizard didn¡¯t move; it seemed like he trusted his subordinates! Marvin was expressionless, but in his eyes, those two fighters were already dead. To Marvin, killing was this simple. These two fighters clearly couldn¡¯t progress further due to their mediocre talent, so they chose to become a wizard¡¯s followers. This was the nice way of putting it. In fact, they sold their own lives and those of their families to this apprentice wizard. They had to do everything he wanted so that they would be protected by the apprentice¡¯s powerful strength. They had no other choice. At least this was a common practice in a lot of places. Wizards had such high status after all, even if it was only an apprentice. These two fighters had excellent equipment; this was the benefit of clinging to someone influential. But Marvin didn¡¯t care about those. A fang in his hand suddenly rotated. He took a step forward and threw himself in the embrace of one of the fighters! This movement looked like a fighter¡¯s Charge. But a fighter¡¯s Charge could make the enemy [Dizzy] on impact, or even [Stunned]. Marvin¡¯s copied move clearly couldn¡¯t. His copy was also not good enough, to get an offer to buy the skill for experience in the battle log and turn it into his own skill. It was fine this way. Marvin rushing right toward them startled that fighter. He started laughing nastily, both hands ready to catch Marvin. But Marvin was like a fish! He lowered his body and sneaked to the fighter¡¯s right leg, right below the fighter¡¯s armpit! The next second, he kicked off the ground with his left foot and jumped into the air. In the air, he did a 180 degree turn, and defying gravity, he stuck to the fighter¡¯s back! This was a thief battle skill! Marvin was originally very skilled with these kinds of fighting techniques! His legs coiled around the fighter¡¯s waist and he viciously raised his sharp curved daggers! Two daggers very slyly thrusted into the fighter¡¯s shoulders! The armor break effect was released! The chainmail armor¡¯s weakest point was captured by Marvin¡¯s [Fangs], directly piercing through the fighter¡¯s armor! It was a very bloody scene. The fighter frighteningly shrieked. His shoulders loosened and both arms were cut down by Marvin. Two arms dripping with blood fell down. The other fighter who was going to surround Marvin was also quite scared! That apprentice wizard¡¯s face betrayed a hint of fear, and the audience was also frightened. They didn¡¯t think that this seemingly weak youth would behave like that in the Three Ring Towers territory! Furthermore, injuring someone! And using such a vicious move! But this wasn¡¯t over. This set of moves still had a finishing skill! Marvin loosened his feet and with a movement of his waist, he forcefully turned his body in the air! Using this sudden twisting momentum, his right hand¡¯s curved dagger moved, leaving behind an icy ray of light! "Thud!" The curved dagger¡¯s swing directly cut of the fighter¡¯s head. The head fell on the ground! Blood spattered, splashing onto Marvin¡¯s face. Marvin was already quite familiar with this kind of warm feeling. Thus he was very calm, carrying the same emotionless¡¯ expression. But the others people were all in panic! "Heavens! This kid is actually killing at the door of Magore Academy!" "What child? This is clearly the most ruthless assassin." "Martin! Protect the Young Master." Those nobles displayed an alert expression one after the other, and kept their distance from the battlefield. They had come to sign up their kid for school, not to fight. At most, they had a few experts with them. Most of the fighters and followers were left in the surrounding areas of the Three Ring Towers. No one anticipated that someone would kill at the front door of Magore Academy. The last time a violent event happened in the Three Ring Towers, it was because a poison dragon mistakenly entered the region! Its outcome was very miserable. The three Tower Masters came out together. Not only did they kill it in the most cruel way, but they also used its dead body, refining all kinds of medicine, enchanting items, and so on. This youth, regardless of his reasons, might suffer a calamity! This was what people thought! ... The apprentice wizard was deathly pale, blankly staring as his own follower died in front of him in such a vicious way. This was definitely some kind of provocation. "Why are you still distracted? Kill him!" He yelled. "Actually daring to insult Magore Academy¡¯s prestige? I¡¯ll let you die an ugly death!" He then took out a magic staff and aimed at Marvin. Marvin immediately rolled, dodging an overbearing ray of flame! ¡®This guy¡¯s spell is too obvious¡­¡¯ Marvin sneered inwardly, raising his daggers once again, aiming directly at the warrior! The fighter was clearly panicking. He had followed that apprentice wizard for a while and had already been used to an easy lifestyle. Every time he went out he would make use of the apprentice wizard¡¯s identity and very few people would dare to look for trouble. He had clearly stopped working on his martial skills! Facing Marvin¡¯s vicious attack, he didn¡¯t know what he should do to resist. He actually directly fell back, wanting to flee! But this was exactly what Marvin wanted! He followed behind the warrior, not going too fast, nor too slow. The fighter completely blocked the apprentice wizard¡¯s line of sight. "Move! Stupid pig! You are obstructing my spells!" The apprentice wizard was furious. He angrily stomped his feet! ¡®These guys have been in the Academy for a long time. As expected, they don¡¯t have any fighting ability.¡¯ ¡®He is a waste with the leisure to learn powerful spells, but doesn¡¯t know how to use them. No wonder he could only be sent to be a guard here!¡¯ ¡®Since someone wants to frame me, there is no harm in blowing this matter out of proportion!¡¯ Marvin was calmly dodging a few low level spells while thinking of several things. These spells were all thrown without any skill. Not a thread of battle awareness. If he had been a wizard and the other side was a rogue, he would have ten thousands way to toy that rogue to death! Wizards were very powerful, at least for now. But it depended on the person. Someone like that guy was basically a good-for-nothing! Suddenly! Just as that fighter was distracted by the apprentice¡¯s scolding, Marvin used Blade Technique ¨C Rapids! His dagger¡¯s speed was slightly increased. This was a slight increase, but it greatly increased Marvin¡¯s fighting strength. The fighter sensed danger behind him and hurriedly turned his body to block. However... It was too late! "Clang! Clang!" Even if Marvin¡¯s daggers weren¡¯t as fierce as Black Jack, they were a lot more precise! The sixth cut easily got the greatsword out of the fighter hands by cutting his tendons! The seventh slash cut open the fighter¡¯s chain mail. The eighth stab and ninth thrust together ended the fighter¡¯s life. The audience shivered. This kind of killing method could only be seen from the best of the best elite assassins. Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate at all when attacking. He seemed set on getting rid of this guy. "Truly a lawless guy¡­" "Is he not afraid of angering the wizards?" No one understood what he was thinking. Killing two followers was still not enough to Marvin! He wanted to blow this matter out of proportion! Someone dared to slander him. Ahahah¡­ Did they really think that White River Valley¡¯s Baron Marvin was as easy to bully as before? Thus he didn¡¯t stop after killing that fighter! Instead he crouched and used that corpse that was just about to fall to the ground to maneuver and circled around using it as the apprentice¡¯s blind spot. The latter was still not clear about what had happened to his follower. He was just very angry, hesitating about whether he should cast a spell or not. That fighter would also get hit! But just as he was hesitating, Marvin rushed over in a demonic way! Shadow Step! A very practical skill. It made Marvin look like a ghost, directly appearing in front of the apprentice wizard. "Ah!" The apprentice wizard let out a cry and hurriedly aimed at Marvin with his magic staff. "Bang!" Marvin neatly kicked his staff away. Without a magic staff, his casting speed was doubled at least! "What do you think you are doing?" The apprentice wizard was still unaware that he was going to die. He still shouted with a stern voice. "This is the Three Ring Towers! What do you think you are doing? "Killing." Marvin answered truthfully. The sinister fang ruthlessly ran along the apprentice¡¯s neck. The latter painfully covered his throat with his hands, pitifully dying on the ground! The audience was thoroughly shocked! Chapter 68: Ninth Month Medal Chapter 68: Ninth Month Medal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "He actually killed the wizard! "Heavens!" "That was a real wizard!" While everyone was watching, an alarm suddenly resonated in the sky! This meant that Magore Academy¡¯s law enforcers were about to set out. They already felt that something was amiss! Marvin stood there and didn¡¯t show any trace of panic. Everything was as he expected. Magore Academy law enforcers were also under the supervision of the Ashes Tower, but there was also a stronger power above them. The South Wizard Alliance. "Woosh!" Weird lights and shadows lit Marvin¡¯s surroundings. It was someone using [Pathfinder Powder] to do a short teleport! The people coming to Marvin had absolute confidence. They set their teleport close to Marvin. Marvin knew how to interrupt this teleport, but he didn¡¯t do so. In a short ten seconds, six 2nd rank wizards with serious expressions appeared around Marvin. Each of them was wielding a magic staff and aiming at Marvin. In the sky, a light flashed and a witch wearing a pointy hat was sitting on a slowly undulating magic carpet. She coldly said, "Kill him!" She clearly saw what just happened, but she didn¡¯t think Marvin would be so decisive and ruthless! She wanted to stop it, but she didn¡¯t have enough time and could only blankly watch Marvin kill that apprentice wizard! The two followers dying was not an issue, but the apprentice wizard was part of Magore Academy. And this apprentice was charged with receiving visitors today! This was simply a provocation to Ashes Tower¡¯s prestige! The 2nd rank wizards¡¯ magic staves flickered with rays of light with different colors. But at this moment, Marvin leisurely took out a medal! He put away his curved daggers and raised the medal. He said with indifference, "I apply for an arbitration!" "I was slandered.This apprentice wizard had an ulterior motive, trying to frame me. And everything I did was in self-defense." "I am Baron Marvin from White River Valley. This is my Ninth Month Medal!" ... Ninth Month Medal! When Marvin took out this thing, all the 2nd rank wizards were stunned. They then helplessly interrupted their casts! The witch on the magic carpet was also astonished and landed. The affair had become very troublesome. The audience also didn¡¯t imagine that this seemingly poor noble was actually the owner of a Ninth Month Medal. Ninth Month Medal¡¯s owners was strictly protected by the South Wizard Alliance. In general, Marvin could use it to request an arbitration and other things. The medal¡¯s effects were actually far from its reputation. If you met with trouble, you couldn¡¯t count on the South Wizard Alliance to uphold justice. However, this thing might come in handy after you caused trouble. Marvin¡¯s medal was passed down from his grandfather. A Ninth Month Medal could be used three times, and White River Valley¡¯s previous overlord had treasured this medal very dearly, rarely taking it out. But Marvin was different. He knew the South Wizard Alliance would be done for very soon. If he didn¡¯t use it now, it would only be a piece of scrap iron later. What¡¯s more, he really needed to make things bigger now, to attract many people¡¯s eyes. At this time, the use of the Ninth Month Medal was the most fitting. ... The witch got off the magic carpet, and with a wave, she got one of her subordinates to step aside. She quickly walked in front of Marvin and used an appraising spell with a stiff complexion. The medal was genuine. Marvin¡¯s identity was also genuine. She said with confidence, "You do have the right to apply for an arbitration. However, during that period of time, you¡¯ll need to stay in Magore Academy, and you won¡¯t be allowed out." In fact, she wanted nothing more than to use a spell and kill this ruthless youth in front of her. But every wizard or witch that wanted to become a member had to make all kinds of oaths to the [Holly Tree Throne]. To not abuse their authority to injure a Ninth Month Medal¡¯s owner was one of them. Breaking her oath was the same as betraying the South Wizard Alliance. This wasn¡¯t a price she was able to bear. "I¡¯ll naturally stay in Magore Academy." "As a matter of fact, I came here because my younger brother was set up by other people. I won¡¯t go anywhere until he wakes up." Marvin said with indifference. "Now, Madam, Can I go in?" The witch coldly answered, "You can." After saying that, she left a magic mark on Marvin¡¯s back to prevent him from fleeing without approval. She then prepared to leave. But Marvin suddenly said, "Hold on." "What else do you want?" the witch snapped, dissatisfied. "Arbitration requires a witness. Although there are many people here that could act as a witness, I still wish for someone with a good and honest heart, someone that wouldn¡¯t lie, as my witness." Marvin was talking while quickly walking toward an isolated young girl on the side. He smiled at the girl, "Will you testify for me?" The girl was stunned. Her expression changed a few times. Why did he choose her out of that many people? That girl wasn¡¯t ordinary... The young girl was extremely astonished. She had two pigtails and her eyes were a bit large. She was wearing a purple skirt and seemed naive and innocent. She hesitated, before nodding. Marvin quietly said, "Thank you." Then he left, toward the depths of Magore Academy. Everyone was stunned, not knowing why Marvin had done that. Yet, the female wizard was standing there hesitating, apparently wanting to go and greet that young girl, while not daring to. Instead, the young girl walked over and told her, "I¡¯ll be his witness." "You properly take care of the following process." Saying that, she looked toward Marvin¡¯s back, revealing a strange smile. "Quite an interesting person." ... What the young girl didn¡¯t know was that Marvin also revealed a knowing smile while walking inside the Magore Academy: ¡®Didn¡¯t expect to meet her.¡¯ ¡®Fortunately I noticed that she suddenly appeared after the incident, and there wasn¡¯t any magic power fluctuation.¡¯ ¡®Now that I¡¯ve the Ashes Tower¡¯s Master as my witness, the outcome of the arbitration is already decided.¡¯ Sure enough, that little girl Marvin recognized was Ashes Tower¡¯s Master, Hathaway! Great Witch at the peak of fourth Rank, Half-Legend! Hathaway practiced a kind of unconventional shape-shifting skill that could let her change her own age between 6 years old, 16 years old, and 26 years old. This spell that could allow her to change as she wished made players drool¡­ There was a lot of gossip between the male players about Ashes Tower¡¯s Legend; in short, "Marrying Hathaway was like having two wives." As for the third change, only some people with very peculiar tastes would be interested. In short, this legendary witch who always appeared and disappeared unpredictably appeared in this situation, making Marvin¡¯s plan a lot smoother. The apprentice wizard slandering Marvin was a fact, and since Hathaway was aware of it, she would definitely not make a wrong judgement. This use of the Ninth Month Medal was very worth it! ... Following the path he remembered, Marvin soon crossed Magore Academy¡¯s largest area and arrived at the apprentice dorms. Marvin had once visited Wayne when he was attending school. He still remembered a bit about that. The apprentice dorms were set up on the hillside. There were six small paths, each path leading to the entrance of a tunnel. As long as you displayed proof of your identity at the entrance of a tunnel, a domesticated goblin would lead the visitor to the needed room. Soon, Marvin arrived at Wayne¡¯s doorway after being guided by a young goblin. He knocked on the door, which was then opened by the old butler. "Young Master Marvin!" The old butler was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Marvin to arrive such a short time after he sent his letter! "You came alone?" The butler noticed no one behind Marvin. "Yes, that¡¯s right." Marvin walked inside, and said with a serious expression, "I want to see Wayne." "Hold on!" The old butler pulled him back, his face showing a heavy expression. "Young Master Wayne¡¯s current situation is very bad." "Please be prepared." Marvin nodded. "He is in the side room." The old butler pointed to a curtain on the side. Marvin could smell the dense aroma of magic medicine coming from behind the curtain. He walked in without any hesitation. Chapter 69: Culprit Chapter 69: Culprit Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "What?" An angry voice echoed from the inside of the room. It came from a charming blonde youth. "You said that guy was killed?" "And the killer is that bastard¡¯s older brother, White River Valley¡¯s Marvin? Isn¡¯t he a waste? Someone who didn¡¯t even have a battle class?" He stood in front of a small black clothed man. The latter said in a low voice, "Young Master White, according to our intelligence, Baron Marvin really didn¡¯t get any battle class." "Then how did he kill my subordinate along with two fighter followers, under the gazes of countless people, before the law enforcement team stopped him?" White looked extremely angry. He got that guy to take care of that matter, but he didn¡¯t even manage to settle it. Instead he lost his own life. That small bastard was already a bother; he didn¡¯t expect that the older brother would be this troublesome. "I do not know. Maybe there is something wrong with the information." The black clothed man bowed once again and apologized, "I hope Young Master can understand; a small place like White River Valley is too remote and our intelligence network hasn¡¯t been set up there." "No matter how, it impossible to make a mistake this big!" White took a deep breath, displaying a pondering expression. "This Marvin isn¡¯t as simple as he looks. He is shrewder than his brother." "Being able to kill an apprentice wizard and his followers is a proof that even if this guy¡¯s strength is of the 1st rank, he is at the peak." "Decisively using that Ninth Month Medal, it looks like he want to makes this affair big¡­" "I have to admit, he is smart. But in front of the Unicorn family, these tricks won¡¯t help him. They will instead send him to the underworld!" The black clothed man nodded. The Ashes Tower is in the middle of getting in touch with the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s arbitration staff. I guess they will go through a process." "It¡¯ll be easier to handle the process." White sneered, "The arbiter, the judge, switch them with our people." "I¡¯d like to see what trick this Baron Marvin could use!" "Yes! I¡¯ll take care of it right away!" The black clothed man immediately withdrew. ... Meanwhile, in a side room next to the dorms. A dense smell magic medicine filled the atmosphere. There was even some mist in the room. An incense burner was set up by the bedside, emitting some kind of peculiar smell. It had the effect of increasing focus. Marvin silently entered. There was another person apart from the unconscious Wayne lying down on the bed. It was a young girl, looking about 11 or 12 years old. She was surprised to see Marvin coming in. "I¡¯m Wayne¡¯s older brother, White River Valley¡¯s overlord, Marvin." He introduced himself in a simple manner. "Ah! Greetings." A hint of shyness could be seen on the girl¡¯s face. "I am Lulu, Wayne¡¯s classmate." Classmate? It wasn¡¯t that simple, right? Marvin speechlessly looked at the girl and the unconscious Wayne. Feinan¡¯s nobles matured very early in that regard. They usually wanted to experience the forbidden fruit at around 11 or 12 years old. Wayne was only 9 and already had a girlfriend? This was too fast. But with the wizards status being very high, looking for a few women wasn¡¯t very hard. Marvin looked at this Lulu girl. An apprentice wizard with the potential of an alchemist. But her talent wasn¡¯t high. Thus progressing any further would be very difficult. Her looks were pretty good, but still not to the point of attracting upper layer¡¯s wizards. She stood at Wayne¡¯s bedside, somewhat pale. "Miss Lulu has stayed to take care of Young Master Wayne after he caught the illness." The old butler¡¯s explanation arrived just on time. Marvin nodded and thanked her. But he soon changed the discussion. "Miss Lulu, you probably exhausted yourself these days. Since I already arrived, you can go rest as I¡¯ll take care of my younger brother." After looking blankly for a moment, she glanced at Wayne, reluctant to part with him. Then she nodded and left. Only the old butler and Marvin remained in the room. The two looked at each other as the former seemed somewhat surprised by Marvin¡¯s changes. That was a kind of spiritual transformation. Even though Anna sent a letter mentioning this, when the real Marvin was standing in front of him, it felt like an illusion. The current Marvin was like his grandfather when he was young. Wise, full of energy and full of determination. These were essential qualities to be an excellent overlord. "Young Master Marvin¡­" The old butler said in a low voice, "You don¡¯t need to be too worried. The Academy¡¯s teachers were quite angry, they are working hard to look for the culprit." "I believe they¡¯ll find an answer soon." Marvin didn¡¯t say anything. Rather, he silently look at Wayne lying down on the bed. A thick blanket was covering his own younger brother. His pale face looked terrible, his cheeks were hollow and his hair had started to wilt like a withering tree. "Hmm?" Marvin frowned. He softly opened the blanket. Wayne¡¯s stomach was ice-cold but his heart was still beating vigorously. "He would wake up three times everyday in the middle of the night due to nightmares, and then keep crazily vomiting." "The things he keeps vomiting are¡­ Filthy things," the old butler explained. "Toads, poisonous snakes and so on. I already explained everything in the letter." "Wayne¡¯s teacher said it could be the work of a twin snakes follower." Marvin calmly covered him with the blanket and slowly shook his head. "It¡¯s not a twin snakes follower." "Ah?" The old butler was somewhat stunned. "It¡¯s not the work of a twin snakes¡¯ follower. It¡¯s someone copying the twin snakes cult¡¯s tricks." Marvin¡¯s eyes turned cold. "This isn¡¯t an ordinary curse. It¡¯s some kind of compound curse." "On the surface, it looks like the twin snakes cult¡¯s [Hibernation]¡¯s curse. But in fact, under the disguise of Hibernation, there is one more curse that¡¯s constantly draining Wayne¡¯s vitality." "He is currently very weak and I have to immediately remove the cause of the curse!" Marvin firmly readied his two fists, overworking his brain. Sure enough, it was not the twin snakes¡¯ skill; this was just a pretense, nothing more. Someone else was behind it. And it was definitely someone in the Academy. And someone close to Wayne! "Hold on¡­" Marvin suddenly raised his head. He seemed to have guessed who! ... Magore Academy, in a certain meeting room. "I think I found the origin of Classmate Wayne¡¯s curse." A gloomy voice echoed. "We have to severely punish this culprit." "What did you find? The final qualifying round will begin in a week, I¡¯m afraid your apprentice won¡¯t be able to take part in it," said a sharp voice. "How come?" The first voice angrily yelled, "Don¡¯t tell me that someone openly framed my disciple, openly cursed Magore¡¯s apprentice, and everyone standing here aren¡¯t the least bit concerned?" Everyone was silent. Finally a voice broke the silence. "Hanzer, since this is your student, you suffered the biggest loss and you set out." "But that person should be a student at our affiliated college, if she wishes-" "If she hands over the antidote to remove the curse, I¡¯ll spare her life," Hanzer firmly said. ... "Thud thud thud! Thud thud thud" Someone was knocking on the door The old butler was surprised. Who would pay a visit at this time? Following Marvin¡¯s gesture, he opened the door. A man was dressed in a full set of black clothes and wearing a black hat. It seemed very old fashioned, but very awe-inspiring. Peak 2nd-rank wizard. Marvin guessed in a split second. He didn¡¯t dare to use inspect, as that would simply be an offense to that wizard. It might anger him. He estimated from experience. "Sir Hanzer?" The old butler said surprised. "This person is?" Hanzer was looking at Marvin in a odd way. "I am Wayne¡¯s older brother, White River Valley¡¯s overlord, Marvin." He introduced himself once again. "Greetings. We quickly met when Wayne¡¯s entered the Academy." Seemingly recalling something, Hanzer¡¯s severe face displayed a slight smile. "And you also dared to kill at the gate of Magore Academy. You are the first in 300 years." "Someone wants to frame my younger brother." "I¡¯ll make them pay the price." Marvin¡¯s voice was very calm, but exceptionally cold. Even Hanzer, this kind of Master, couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at him. This youth seemed somewhat different from last time. When he heard about Marvin killing at the gate, he thought he was quite hot-headed. But apparently he wasn¡¯t. But he didn¡¯t come for this. Hanzer said, "I already caught the culprit that put Wayne in this state." "It was his young girlfriend, Lulu, right?" Marvin finished his sentence. "You knew?" Hanzer choked. Chapter 70: Blue Morphine Chapter 70: Blue Morphine Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "It¡¯s not the work of the twin snakes cult." Marvin pointed at Wayne¡¯s thin face and said, "If it was the twin snakes cult, Wayne wouldn¡¯t suffer that much." "On the surface it looks like [Hibernation], one of the twin snakes cult¡¯s trademark curses, which makes the target enter a permanent coma. But hibernation wouldn¡¯t kill someone." "His heartbeat is also extremely strong, and this isn¡¯t a symptom of hibernation." A hint of shock passed through Hanzer¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How do you know?" "My grandfather was a high level wizard." Marvin had already prepared his reason. "Before setting off, I read through many books in the study, learning a lot of knowledge." "You and Wayne are just as smart, it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t have the talent to be a wizard." Hanzer nodded. "Right, I also felt that some people deliberately imitated the work of the twin snakes cult." "But how did you know it was Lulu? You should have just arrived?" Marvin smiled. "Under the disguise of the hibernation curse is another curse that drains vitality. This kind of curse needs at least a week of daily contact and constant chanting of the curse incantation." "Wayne is a little antisocial, so he wouldn¡¯t stay close with many people for a long period of time. Apart from the old butler, who is left?" The only person remaining that had daily contacts with him was his little girlfriend, right? A very logical deduction. Hanzer shrugged helplessly. "You must be a very capable overlord!" "Since you are here as well, do you want to join me in visiting the culprit behind Wayne¡¯s situation?" "This is your right." ... Magore Academy¡¯s prison. A young girl was sitting alone on the edge of a fence, looking exceptionally frightened. This prison was set up on a nine story tall tree. Every branch ended in a wooden prisoner cell, hanging in mid air. She was looking at the vast black liquid below. If she fell down into this black liquid, she would dissolve and not even a bone would remain! There weren¡¯t many prisoners in the prison because most people that looked for trouble in Magore Academy would die. Just as she was looking around, frightened, the prisoner¡¯s cage started moving! She was scared at first, but she soon reacted. ¡®Someone¡¯s is controlling this branch!¡¯ There were two faint silhouettes on a distant platform. The tall silhouette was chanting an incantation and that branch carrying her began to slowly move. In the end, the prisoner¡¯s cage landed on the platform. She saw two people standing in front of her as the cage opened. "Come out, Miss Lulu," Hanzer said in a low voice. Lulu timidly walked out from the prisoner¡¯s cage. "I don¡¯t understand, why did you do this?" "Who did I offend?" Lulu displayed an innocent appearance. She looked completely clueless. "A woman¡¯s acting¡­" Hanzer surprisingly said before Marvin could say anything. "I have to say, I am deeply impressed by your acting skills." As a 2nd rank wizard, Hanzer had a sense of humor that didn¡¯t fit with his outfit. "As an apprentice alchemist, why would you do this? You¡¯ve been with Wayne for more than half a year, why curse him? Did you really think we, the teachers, are blind? Lulu turned silent. She had already prepared herself for this. But once things really happened, she was still bewildered. She knew that Hanzer had enough proof since she had already been put in jail. Anything she said would be useless. "I love Wayne. Really." She began to sob. "But, I really couldn¡¯t do anything about it." "Looking at him everyday was so painful, I also felt like a knife was being twisted in my heart." "Someone forced me to do this. If I didn¡¯t, I¡­ In short, I would die in a very frightening way." "I was scared. Thus I did what he said. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this serious." "I know I¡¯m wrong. I truly didn¡¯t want to put him in this state." ... The girl¡¯s weeping became more and more mournful. Making people feel pity for her. But it only gave Marvin the urge to vomit. Using a pitiful appearance to gain sympathy, trying to come out clean after committing such a crime... A 11 year old girl could be this shrewd? This cruel world was truly forcing children to mature early. "Shut up!" Hanzer strictly interrupted Lulu¡¯s weeping. "I only want you to do two things. First, tell us who made you do this." "Second, remove Wayne¡¯s curse!" "If you do that, I, in the name of Magore Academy, will pardon your behavior!" Hanzer¡¯s words had an immediate effect. Lulu immediately stopped weeping. Her eyes displayed a hint of hope, "Really?" Hanzer glanced at silent Marvin. "Of course it¡¯s true," Hanzer affirmed. He only wanted his disciple to recover at the moment. The rest¡­¡®Hmph, the debt will be written down, no need to worry.¡¯ Lulu stopped weeping and instead began to sort through her thoughts. She slowly said, "Firstly, I actually don¡¯t know who. Don¡¯t misunderstand, I truly don¡¯t know. About a month ago, I got into gambling¡­ In the end, the people schemed and I lost a lot. It was a huge amount and once Wayne knew, he said he would think of a way." "He was quite good to me, I knew this. But how could he find a way? He was struggling to pay for his own studies. There was nothing he could do to help me deal with that debt." "The people I owed money to were very frightening. Their power covered all of Magore Academy. I think Sir Hanzer might be able to guess." "I really couldn¡¯t do anything about that debt and these people drove me crazy. In the end, one of the people in charge gave me an opportunity to settle my debt." She took a break after saying this. "It was to curse Wayne?" Marvin asked. She nodded timidly. One must admit, even if Lulu¡¯s charm could only be considered above average, her pitiful appearance could truly make someone sympathize with her. "Who? The name." Hanzer firmly said. "[Blue Morphine]... That person¡¯s name is Earl." Lulu said. "Earl? What kind of name is this. It¡¯s a nickname at most," Hanzer snapped, dissatisfied. "I already told you everything I know," Lulu said. "Removing Wayne¡¯s curse is also very simple. There is a box under my bed. Burning it would be enough." Hanzer and Marvin glanced at each other. "What¡¯s Blue Morphine?" Marvin asked. Hanzer stiffened. "An organization in Three Ring Towers. A group made up of children from great wizard families." Marvin nodded, no longer saying anything. But he kept in mind this Earl nickname. Lulu shouldn¡¯t have lied. Since the people behind the scenes wanted to do something like this, they certainly wouldn¡¯t reveal themselves. They were ready to use this terrible plan. After all, this was the wizards¡¯ domain and Lulu being investigated was also a matter of course. ... "Sir Hanzer¡­" Lulu looked at him full of hope. "I love Wayne! If it wasn¡¯t because I was forced and had no way out, I wouldn¡¯t have done something like this." Hanzer was disgusted, but he still said, "I, in the name of Magore Academy, pardon your crime for the time being. If something comes out during the investigation that you didn¡¯t explain beforehand, then the consequences¡­ Hmph!" "Thank you Sir!" Lulu was overjoyed at the good news. But how could she have expected Marvin to suddenly walk toward her. Hanzer looked distracted, apparently wanting to stop Marvin, but he ultimately didn¡¯t move. "Magore Academy pardoned you, but White River Valley hasn¡¯t." "Wayne is White River Valley¡¯s first heir. I am his older brother, and I still haven¡¯t forgiven you." Marvin¡¯s voice was very calm but it made Lulu very frightened! "Sir Marvin! I really didn¡¯t do it because I wanted to." "I really love Wayne! I looked at him suffering like that, and I felt pain as well. For real! I would have burnt the box a week later, and Wayne would have woken up. They only wanted to make him unable to compete, that¡¯s all." "And he also loved me!" Looking at Marvin getting closer step by step, she started talking incoherently. A magic seal had been put on her body, so she had no mean to resist. "You said he loved you?" Marvin leaned to her ear and whispered, "But I don¡¯t think you two go well together." The next second, Lulu felt a pain in her stomach! Marvin had ruthlessly kicked her and the girl fell down from the edge of the platform! She let out a miserable shriek, before ultimately falling in the black liquid. Her body and bones were corroded in an instant, only leaving black liquid behind. That scene was simply too frightening! However, Marvin didn¡¯t blink once. "Whoever harms my brother must die," Marvin muttered in a low voice, before turning around. Hanzer looked at him for a long time and then asked, "Why did you not use a dagger?" Marvin walked past him and stopped. "Filthy." Chapter 71: Arbitration Chapter 71: Arbitration Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin wasn¡¯t being pretentious. He really thought that killing this woman with his dagger would dirty his weapon. She kept on saying that she loved Wayne, yet she had cursed him. Marvin was already restraining himself by not torturing her to death. Hanzer shook his head and actually showed a hint of pity. "Maybe I should¡¯ve broke the Alliance¡¯s law and turned her into a lab specimen." "..." Marvin thought he was already ruthless enough. He hadn¡¯t expected this teacher to be even more ruthless. But that said, this Sir Hanzer seemed especially protective of Wayne. His disciple suffered such a serious injury. It would have been weird if he hadn¡¯t been angry. Wizards have always been lawless. They wouldn¡¯t bow their heads to any power aside from the South Wizard Alliance. Hanzer had probably been holding back a lot of anger these days. Thus, when Marvin wanted to kill Lulu, he did not stop him, but instead subtly encouraged him. After all, there was no issue with Marvin using his name. Magore Academy pardoned Lulu, but the victim, Wayne, was someone of White River Valley. Marvin also had the authority to punish Lulu. It¡¯s just that the priority on this authority came after Magore Academy. After Magore Academy gave up the authority to take care of her, he naturally had the right to exercise his authority. This was the advantage of status. As a noble, even a small noble, Marvin had some benefits. And the Great Calamity would destroy all social order. Marvin would also be a victim. He couldn¡¯t do anything to prevent the disaster and could only protect his people. "And Wayne¡¯s curse?" Marvin mentioned. "I¡¯ll go settle everything," Hanzer replied. "I hope he can still make it to the qualifying round." A hint of worry could be seen on his face. Wayne¡¯s body suffered such a great injury that even if he could make it, his strength might be bleak. In any case, the top priority was still removing his curse. The two parted outside the prison. Marvin returned to the where Wayne was resting in the dorm. ... The next morning. The sun slowly rose, illuminating the inside of the room from the window. From the open window came a morning breeze. The strong magic medicine smell was already quite a lot weaker. Wayne, lying down on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. He was still as pallid as before, but he had already begun to regain consciousness. The old butler was at his side. "Young Master Wayne, you wake up at last!" The old butler was somewhat moved. "Uh?" Wayne shook his head, suddenly saying, "Brother¡­" "Brother came." The old butler looked at Wayne, stunned. "How did you know¡­" Wayne looked everywhere but didn¡¯t see Marvin, seeming very disappointed "What about Brother? Where is he?" "I clearly saw him arrive." As it turned out, Wayne wasn¡¯t completely unconscious while cursed. Instead, his consciousness was wandering. He clearly remembered Marvin¡¯s arrival. "Young Master Marvin, he¡­" "He is now receiving arbitration!" The old butler said. "What?" Wayne eyes widened. "He killed someone at Magore Academy¡¯s gates. But fortunately he used the Ninth Month Medal, so there shouldn¡¯t be any issue," the old butler comforted. "Ninth Month Medal? Useless!" Wayne was very clear-headed. Even if he was only 9 years old, due to this vicious environment, he had quite an outstanding line of thinking. He immediately shouted, "The power of the family behind White is too great, they probably took over every arbitration staff!" "Brother has no chance of success!" "Where is he now? I¡¯m going!" As he said that, he immediately crawled up from the bed. "But your body¡­" Hearing what Wayne said, The old butler was startled. He didn¡¯t understand these kinds of things very well. "I¡¯m alright! I¡¯m already fine." Wayne firmly commanded, "Bring me there!" ... Ashes Tower¡¯s Arbitration Hall hadn¡¯t been used in a long time. But today, it was filled with wizards coming from all over the Three Ring Towers. They came to see the event. Someone openly killed an apprentice at the gate of Magore Academy. This was a quite novel situation. It was safe to say that that guy should have been screwed. But no one thought that this young noble named Marvin was in possession of a Ninth Month Medal! Ninth Month Medal! This was an honor bestowed by the South Wizard Alliance. Only members of the South Wizard Alliance who rendered all kinds of meritorious services would be able to receive this reward! There weren¡¯t that many nobles in the south with that kind of honor. And the reason why it was called the Ninth Month Medal was because the South Wizard Alliance was established in the Ninth Month. The owners of the Ninth Month Medal were all famous people. Of course, there are also a few declining nobles. Such as that Baron Marvin receiving arbitration today. Apart from wizards, there were a lot of nobles in the audience. These people happened to be registering their children and some even witnessed the scene of Marvin killing. They naturally came to take a look. How is that matter going to end? No one knew the outcome. ... Marvin stood alone in the corner of a high platform, as if he was isolated from the world. The arbitration process was already finished. Now was just the outcome of the discussion of a few arbiters sent by the South Wizard Alliance. "There shouldn¡¯t be any issues," Marvin muttered. When they asked for a witness, the little girl also took the initiative to participate and truthfully described what she saw. She also mentioned that Marvin had been previously slandered. In this situation, it should be quite easy for the arbiters to judge the situation. But this matter seemed a bit wrong. Those three arbiters had been fiercely arguing all this time. ¡®Is it necessary?¡¯ Marvin frowned. Roughly ten minutes later. One of the arbiters seemed to compromise. Another one stood and loudly said, "I¡¯ll announce the outcome of the arbitration." "Baron Marvin openly killed in Magore Academy, furthermore, he killed an apprentice wizard. This is the highest offense." "We recommend this matter to not be appraised by us, arbiters, but through a court." "Thus, the outcome of the arbitration is to follow the next process, a trial for Baron Marvin¡¯s criminal charges!" A trial! These words started an uproar! This outcome was like convicting Marvin! There was clearly an issue with those three arbiters. Everyone, no matter if they were a wizard or a noble, understood something about the details of this arbitration. With the witness¡¯s substantial testimony, this was still the outcome? According to the arbitration customs, at most it would end up in an economic penalty for Marvin. But the outcome was actually to put Marvin on trial! This meant that Marvin was convicted by the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s court! "Could it be that this wizard he killed had a huge power behind him?" "I heard the Unicorn family was involved in this matter." "I also heard that. This Marvin thought he could run amok with the Ninth Month Medal. The result was crashing straight into a wall." "He is screwed." Everyone was discussing. ... Marvin stood there, his face sinking. Someone was playing tricks. He felt very angry. But he wasn¡¯t afraid. A trial? Hmpf... He couldn¡¯t help but look at that small girl sitting in the witness stand. As expected, her face also displayed an angry look. If she wasn¡¯t there, Marvin might have been anxious as to how he could cleanse himself of the criminal charge. But since she was there, there shouldn¡¯t be any issue. He requested for an arbitration from the South Wizard Alliance. These arbiters have probably been replaced. As for the court, it would be the Ashes Tower¡¯s. The trial would be judged and he had the Ashes Tower Master on his side, so Marvin wasn¡¯t really afraid. At this time, a shout could be heard not far away, "Brother!" Marvin was stunned. He noticed a person walking over with the help of the old butler. ¡®That kid woke up this quickly?¡¯ A smile appeared on Marvin¡¯s face. The scene stirred the audience. They apparently knew of Wayne¡¯s affair, since Marvin had come to the Three Ring Towers because of Wayne. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have had a reason to leave his territory. Wayne was pale and his lips were even paler. He ground his teeth and arrived in front of Marvin. Seeing Wayne, Hanzer also couldn¡¯t stay seated, and quickly appeared at Wayne¡¯s side. "You need to rest. We will take care of Baron Marvin¡¯s matter." "I want to see my elder brother," Wayne firmly said. Hanzer helplessly stepped aside. "Kid, I killed your girlfriend. Don¡¯t you hate me?" Marvin joked. Wayne saw Marvin standing alone on the stage, about to receive a trial. His eyes immediately reddened. "Don¡¯t cry. Remember, You are a man." Marvin¡¯s voice was a bit strict. "I understand, Brother." Wayne ground his teeth. He stood there like this, looking at Marvin. Everyone was somewhat moved. This pair of brothers¡¯ situation was very tough. Marvin looked Wayne in the eyes slowly and solemnly said: "Look for a place to sit. You need to rest properly." "I am fine." "Relax, I¡¯m here, no one will harm you!" ¡®I¡¯m here, no one will harm you.¡¯ ¡®I swear by my daggers.¡¯ This was an oath pledged from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 72: Competing! Chapter 72: Competing! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation With Hanzer helping him, Wayne looked for a place to sit. His body was currently very weak, and it would be very easy to fall ill. But he was full of vitality because his older brother had come. Even if the previous Marvin was a bit too kindhearted, to the point of being timid, in Wayne¡¯s eyes, he would forever be that almighty older brother. The two brothers cared for each other. According to the Wizards Alliance¡¯s rules, Marvin was merely an acting overlord, nothing more. White River Valley¡¯s true overlord ought to be an adult Wayne. Because he was a wizard. Even if he was the younger brother, his wizard inheritance made his right of inheritance greater than Marvin¡¯s. It¡¯s safe to say that the two brothers had a conflict of interest. But they apparently didn¡¯t seem to mind this part. They only cared about each other. This was true brotherhood. ... After the arbiter announced the results of the arbitration, he consciously left. Next would be Ashes Tower court taking over this event. The audience was full of energy. They originally came here for an arbitration, but they hadn¡¯t expected to even be able to see a trial. It might be difficult for this pitiful Baron Marvin to avoid imprisonment. The South Wizard Alliance¡¯s rule was very harsh. A trial was different from an arbitration and Marvin didn¡¯t even have the right to defend himself. The outcome would be decided by a judge. The Ashes Tower had three judges all year round. But two among them had something to do and couldn¡¯t come. The one coming today was an old man with a grizzled beard. He was a 1st rank wizard with limited aptitudes. He probably didn¡¯t have any hope to advance in his lifetime. But with the help of a powerful family or clan, getting a relatively useful position was still good enough. A judge for example. The judge pretended to read through the summary of the incident. Then, he feigned thinking for a while. Everyone patiently waited for the outcome of the trial. Marvin sneered while looking at that old man putting on an act. ¡®This guy had already decided the result of the trial, hadn¡¯t he?¡¯ ¡®An execution is impossible. That¡¯s too excessive, I guess it would be imprisonment. But once in prison, with their family¡¯s strength, killing me wouldn¡¯t be hard, right?¡¯ ¡®This old man¡¯s acting skills are really bad, the folder is upside-down¡­ And his expressions are too exaggerated.¡¯ Just as he was ridiculing him in his mind, the old man suddenly said in a loud voice. "Cough cough. I¡¯ll now announce the outcome of the trial." "Regretfully, because the other two judges had something important to do, I¡¯ll be the sole judge for this trial." "Baron Marvin openly provoked Ashes Tower, this is a serious violation of the wizards protection rule of the South Wizard Alliance." "My verdict: Three years of imprisonment." When the verdict came out, the audience burst into an uproar. Some nobles fighting for justice roared, "Three years imprisonment? Damnit, he was slandered first. He is innocent and should be released but you actually imprison him for three years?" "Shameless!" "That person of the Unicorn family is way too shameless, isn¡¯t he?" There were also a few members of some great wizard families. They mocked and ridiculed this. They weren¡¯t sympathizing with Marvin, they just seized the opportunity to speak up and give a blow to a competitor. As for those average nobles, they actually felt sad about this. What if Marvin¡¯s situation happened to them one day? If someone slandered you and said you were impersonating a noble, could retaliation be impossible? Marvin was still the owner of the Ninth Month Medal! This couldn¡¯t save him? But regardless of how angry everyone was toward this injustice, the verdict had already came out. Marvin would be imprisoned for three years. ... In a corner, Wayne suddenly stood up. Even if he was young, he also knew Unicorn¡¯s tricks. If Marvin went to prison, he would surely face extreme danger! They definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive his brother that easily. "Don¡¯t be agitated." Hanzer dragged Wayne back to his seat. "I noticed that Marvin doesn¡¯t seem worried at all." "He looks awfully calm." "Could he still have something?" Wayne was stunned; Hanzer¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. His older brother really looked very calm. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about going to jail! How come? ... After Marvin heard the verdict, he faintly smiled. ¡®As expected.¡¯ ¡®The Unicorn family? Vicious and merciless, indeed. This is like driving us brothers into a dead end.¡¯ ¡®You are still sitting?¡¯ He silently looked at the small girl sitting in the witness stand. The latter¡¯s expression had already turned awfully calm. It looked like she had no feelings. But Marvin could still feel her anger. ¡®I have to say, my luck is really good.¡¯ ¡®If I hadn¡¯t met her, I would have truly been fucked,¡¯ He thought. At this time, the judge said, "The verdict has already been announced. Law enforcers, please lock up Marvin¡­" At this instant, his sentence was interrupted! It was naturally a young voice. "This verdict is invalid." Even though that voice was very gentle, it suddenly echoed in everyone¡¯s mind. The judge was stunned. He looked at that young girl sitting on the witness stand and lightly smiled. "Young girl, this is not a decision you can make." As Ashes Tower¡¯s Master, only a few people knew Hathaway¡¯s three shapes. And this witch hadn¡¯t shown her face in public for a very long time. People said she was in seclusion, attacking the legendary threshold. Who would have thought that this small girl was one of the three big shots of the Three Ring Towers! The young girl raised her head, coldly watching that old man. "I said, this verdict is invalid." This time, her voice rose an octave, turning extremely loud! Everyone looked at her, startled! What happened to this girl? Did she lose her mind? A witness giving order to a judge? "Where did this little girl come from? So adorable¡­" "It looks like a witness. I guess she is very dissatisfied with this verdict. She is too young." "But she seems very sensible. I don¡¯t know which family she came from, but I guess she also came to enroll." Everyone was discussing. But there was a small number of people that were stunned. They already began to look at the judge with pity. Marvin included. His expression was still as calm as before, but he had already started crazily laughing in his mind. ¡®This idiot actually told the Ashes Tower¡¯s Master that she couldn¡¯t make a decision in her territory?¡¯ This would surely make Hathaway mad? If Hathaway had originally joined for the fun, just casually participating, now, this half-legend had been completely angered by that Unicorn family¡¯s subordinate. ... "Don¡¯t look for troubles!" The old man still hadn¡¯t reacted. He then said strictly, "Law enforcers! Bring this child away." But no one paid attention to him. The law enforcers had suddenly received a notice from the Ashes Tower¡¯s Master! They were shocked. It has been a very long time since Dame Hathaway gave them a direct order. This actually made them very shocked. They didn¡¯t dare to move! "Law enforcers?!" The old man was furious, "Enforcers?" The audience was looking at each other in dismay, not clear as to what happened. Marvin almost burst out laughing, but managed to endure. The small girl¡¯s body suddenly levitated, both eyes turning crimson. "Unicorn family¡¯s subordinate, are you a pig?" Just as she finished talking, a "Thump" echoed, and the judge turned into a pig! It blankly walked in circle in the high platform, embarrassed and anxious. Everyone laughed heartily. ¡®Instant Shapeshift!¡¯ Marvin squinted, recognizing Hathaway¡¯s spell. "You can shut up," the small girl coldly said. "A Unicorn¡¯s subordinate, fuckin telling me to know my place!" "If there is a next time, we¡¯ll turn all your people into pigs!" "This is the Three Ring Towers, not your Crystal Palace!" After saying this, her looks suddenly changed, turning into a blonde woman in her twenties! "Dame Hathaway!" Everyone exclaimed in alarm. Ashes Tower¡¯s wizards kneeled down one after the other, displaying a humble expression. Hanzer was also completely stunned. He pulled Wayne to salute. Only Marvin was left standing in the Arbitration Hall. "I declare Baron Marvin Innocent." Hathaway coldly said. She then opened a door and left the place. Leaving everyone in the Arbitration Hall dismayed. ... "I didn¡¯t expect Dame Hathaway to be the witness!" In Wayne¡¯s room, Hanzer was closely watching Marvin. "You must have known something." Marvin stretched, replying, "I only have good luck." Hanzer¡¯s face showed that he clearly didn¡¯t believe that. Marvin changed the topic. "Even if Wayne¡¯s body has been recovering very fast, isn¡¯t that competition about to start?" "There is nothing to be done about it. I reckon we can only give up," Hanzer said with regret, looking at his own disciple. The competition would start in three days. At that time, Wayne would at most be able to use a few magic tricks. 1st circle spells would be unlikely. He wouldn¡¯t let his own disciple throw his life away. Marvin looked at Wayne and said in a resolute tone: "I heard every wizard can bring along one follower." "In that case, let me use your follower status to compete." Chapter 73: Battle of the Holy Grail Chapter 73: Battle of the Holy Grail Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Battle of the Holy Grail came from an ancient story. Feinan was originally surrounded by primal chaos. Great amounts of magic power surrounded various regions of the world, and the chaos magic turned people with low willpower crazy. They would fight each other tooth and nail. This was a chaotic land. Then, the Wizard God Lance arrived. He made a Holy Grail and used it to absorb magic power all over the world. In less than a millennium, Lance absorbed all the parts of Feinan¡¯s [Source of Magic] scattered in various regions and created the Universe Magic Pool with it. He hid the Holy Grail in the depths of the Universe Magic Pool. The one who got the Holy Grail would be able to control Feinan¡¯s Source of Magic and dominate the entire world! A lot of people had been constantly coveting this Holy Grail and tried to enter the Universe Magic Pool to look for it, only to come up empty handed. The Holy Grail ultimately turned into a tale. The symbol of wizards¡¯ supreme authority.1 In the Three Ring Towers, the Battle of the Holy Grail was the symbol of the cooperation and competition between the three wizard towers. The Battle of the Holy Grail was split into two categories: the best apprentices of the Academies and the best 2nd rank wizards. The winner would be able to get an enchanted item as a reward, an enchanted Holy Grail. The enchanted Holy Grail¡¯s uses were endless. It was a very powerful magic item and also the crystallization of the knowledge of wizard craftsmen. The Battle for the Holy Grail would take place every 5 years, so the timing could be considered very good. And Wayne being able to fight his way through to enter the last round of the apprentice selection tournament was not easy. Marvin didn¡¯t wish for him to stop there. Moreover, he had been coveting that enchanted Holy Grail for quite a long time. This thing was very useful. Thus, he decided to use Wayne¡¯s follower spot to take part in the competition. Everyone was opposed to this decision. But they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Marvin¡¯s attitude was unyielding, and he also displayed outstanding strength. As such, Hanzer couldn¡¯t be uncompromising. The old butler was the most astonished. When he left White River Valley, Marvin was just an ordinary noble. Marvin was now surprisingly able to take part in battle. ¡®How much did Young Master Marvin change in that time!¡¯ And Wayne actually seemed exceptionally excited. He had always trusted Marvin. Since his older brother said he would take part in the competition, he would take part in the competition! ¡®Brother said he could win, that mean he would definitely be able to win.¡¯ The only concern was... "Using a follower¡¯s identity, won¡¯t you feel wronged? Brother?" Wayne asked. "I won¡¯t." Marvin shook his head. "As long as I can win, I won¡¯t bother about these small things." "That¡¯s good." Wayne, who was still lying down to recover, nodded. "You only need to rest now." "Listen to Sir Hanzer. Tomorrow we will get the notification of the final qualifying round. Let¡¯s wait and see," Marvin said. ... In another room in Magore Academy dorms. "Why did Dame Hathaway suddenly appear? And she became Marvin¡¯s witness??" "How could there be such a coincidence? Could it be a plot targeting my family? Which clan is responsible?" "Not likely, no one is able to accurately grasp a legendary wizard¡¯s thoughts. Is it really a fluke?" White was walking in his room, somewhat impatient. After the end of the trial, every member of the Unicorn family working in the Ashes Tower received a personal warning from Hathaway herself. This was the Ashes Tower, this was Hathaway¡¯s domain, not the Unicorn clan headquarters! As for that pitiful judge, he was taken away after having been transformed into a pig. A Half-Legend wizard¡¯s shapeshifting spell¡­ Who knew how long it would last? Nevermind this. The important part was that this event made the upper echelon of the clan very dissatisfied about White. His father even sent a letter to scold him! He was only the thirteenth successor of the Unicorn clan! Although there were numerous heirs, he was relatively outstanding. He reached peak of 1st rank wizard at only 13 years old. If nothing unexpected happened, he would advance to a 2nd rank wizard by the end of next summer! However, he definitely couldn¡¯t act on behalf of the Unicorn clan. What he did had definitely harmed the benefits the Unicorn clan received from the Three Ring Towers. Hathaway¡¯s fury was directed at their whole family. This made White very gloomy! How did it suddenly became something like this? Could that little bastard really be his nemesis? "Sir, don¡¯t be worried," The black clothed man coldly reassured. "As far as I know, even if that Wayne¡¯s curse was removed, his body hasn¡¯t recovered." "He¡¯ll definitely be unable to participate in the final round." "Sir must quickly prepare for the Battle of the Holy Grail." White slowly stopped and nodded. "You are right, we need to calm down now." "Maybe Dame Hathaway sent people to watch us." "Even if the outcome is not as great as I expected, I still got what I wanted." ... The next day. Hanzer brought the notice about the final round of the selection tournament. "Forest zone?" "For real?" Marvin looked at the notification and couldn¡¯t help but smile, stunned. Hanzer was also at loss. "The Battle of the Holy Grail had always been conducted in a snow mountain." "Thus, everyone had always prepared for such¡­ But this time, an order apparently came from higher-ups to change it to a forest¡­" From above? Wayne and Hanzer both looked at Marvin. Marvin was even more stunned. Who else is above Magore Academy? It¡¯s obviously the Half-Legend Dame Hathaway. It was her idea? Hanzer suspiciously looked at Marvin. "Mister Marvin, Wayne is my favorite disciple. I think you don¡¯t need to hide too much from me." "If you really have something to do with that higher-up¡­ Some relationship. Everything would make sense." Marvin forced a smile; Hanzer didn¡¯t randomly say that. Marvin was a ranger. It would be normal in the snow, but in the forest, he would simply be like a fish in water. After their side signed up yesterday, the terrain was immediately changed to a forest. This made it quite difficult for people not to harbor suspicions. Now, a few high level teachers from Magore Academy were secretly communicating, guessing about Marvin and Hathaway¡¯s relationship. They felt that they had underestimated this White River Valley¡¯s baron. This guy was actually close to the Ashes Tower¡¯s Master. As for the proof? Sticking out for Marvin in the Arbitration Hall, forcefully changing the rule to the greatest extent to help Marvin. Still not enough? Marvin also didn¡¯t know what to say. He was really not too familiar with Hathaway. Even though he had heard of her through a few quests, he had only heard a bit about her character. Eccentric, but detesting evil. Like Anthony, she was one of the few wizards who took care of the ordinary people. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t really change the rules for me, right?¡¯ ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ He felt a little apprehensive. But in any case, the forest terrain was the best news for the two brothers. In the competition in two days, there should be many people watching the match. ... "What? They¡¯ll actually participate?" White looked at the document in his hands and almost jumped from his chair! Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t the previously decided snow mountain area, but they¡¯d actually changed it to the forest area. What does this mean in the end? Who could guess the Dame¡¯s thoughts. "Competing is not an issue." Fierceness could be seen on White¡¯s face. "I heard his older brother would replace his previous follower and participate in the competition." "The two brothers will fight together, so I just have to kill them!" The black clothed man said in a low voice. "Sir, you still have to be somewhat careful and make sufficient preparations. I have a feeling that this Baron Marvin has some tricks." "Only a country bumpkin who can play around with two curved daggers, what else could he do?" White sneered, "This is a world ruled by wizards." ... Ashes¡¯ Tower highest floor. A young girl was lazily lying down on a sofa. A parrot flew in and stopped on her snow white ankle. "Everything has been settled?" Hathaway quietly asked. The parrot answered, "The notice has already been sent. Forest area, and the competition will be the day after tomorrow." "I¡¯m not sure why you suddenly asked for this." "Was it just because that boy saw through your identity?" Hathaway stretched, displaying snow white skin through her pajamas. She snapped her finger, seemingly bored, turning into a 6 years old girl. "Is that not enough?" "That youth named Marvin is fun. His younger brother would at most be an outstanding wizard." "But Marvin himself might become a Legend!" "It hasn¡¯t been lively in a long time. I hope this Marvin would give me a nice surprise. Fighting a wizard and a guardian in a forest would still be very difficult. 1- A/N - If you are interested in the Wizard God Lance, you can take a look at Coconut¡¯s previous work, "Headshot Wizard" T/N - I don¡¯t think anyone is translating this right now, but I know some of you like to read raws, so if you are interested. "±¬Í·Î×ʦ" T/N - Guardian (shield-bearer) is different from Guardian Knight (Church¡¯s protectors). Class name suggestions are welcomed. Chapter 74: Waiting for an Opportunity Chapter 74: Waiting for an Opportunity Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The final stage of Magore Academy¡¯s Battle of the Holy Grail was about to officially start. This time, the competition attracted a lot of people from the neighbouring Three Ring Towers. After all, it was the period for new student registration, so lots of southern nobles were staying in the surroundings. And stories of Marvin killing in Magore Academy, followed by what happened in the Arbitration Hall, had already spread throughout the Three Ring Towers¡¯ surroundings. Hearing that Marvin wanted to use the follower spot to participate with his brother, everyone suddenly got interested. White River Valley was an unfamiliar name. A small place in the countryside actually came out with such a pair of brothers? Most people hadn¡¯t expected this. For this reason, they were especially curious. Dame Hathaway showing her face also covered Marvin in another layer of mystery. It seemed like this little baron¡¯s origin wasn¡¯t insignificant. And their opponent, Unicorn clan¡¯s Young Master White, didn¡¯t meet any problems on his path to the final qualifying round. Most people thought White would end up victorious. After all, in this contest between wizards, just one Marvin would be unable to change anything. And although Marvin¡¯s younger brother, the kid known as Wayne, was apparently very talented, he had barely recovered from the curse. His casting ability was close to none. He definitely couldn¡¯t use much strength in this match, and might instead even become a liability. Insisting in taking part in the competition in this situation undoubtedly made a lot of people puzzled. However, most people came for entertainment. They wanted to see that Baron Marvin who had just arrived at the Three Ring Towers and then became the center of attention by repeatedly shocking people. They wanted to know what else he could do! Thus, on the day of the match, the audience had completely filled the seats of Ashes Tower¡¯s third magic practice field. ... "This is your plan? A one versus two?" In the contestant room, Hanzer anxiously looked at Marvin after listening to his plan. He didn¡¯t worry about Wayne, because according to Marvin¡¯s plan he wouldn¡¯t need to appear on stage . Even if he said he would fight as Wayne¡¯s follower, he had never once thought of letting his recovering brother get on stage. He would inevitably fight alone this time. He knew he could do it. If it was the normal tournament terrain, Marvin might have a headache. But since it was in the forest, Marvin had great confidence. Level 5 Ranger, with a Ruler of the Night¡¯s experience. This should be enough to teach a lesson to two 1st rank class holders, even if one of them had the current strongest class, wizard. "White is a level 5 wizard, his follower is a level 5 guardian. You have no way to get near them!" Hanzer shook his head. "Even if it¡¯s a complex terrain, White must have made some preparations, and detection type spells are the counter to your rogue class." "I¡¯ll wait for an opportunity." Marvin also knew that a guardian along with a prepared wizard would be very troublesome. A big shield combined with a big cannon was simply unequalled. But how could they know the result without trying? ... Ten minutes later, the competition officially started. With a signal from a staff member, Marvin walked on the contestant path, alone. Wayne stayed behind in the contestant¡¯s corner. There was some worry in his eyes, but he still fully trusted Marvin. Since his older brother said he was quite confident, he must trust him. His older brother had previously told him that the only thing he could do now was get better more quickly. If Marvin won this round, he had to recover to his peak for the next Battle of the Holy Grail. This way, he would be able to fight with those powerhouses from the other two academies. After all, the Battle of the Holy Grail¡¯s terrain was the snow mountain, unlike this forest terrain which was favorable to Marvin. ... Marvin walked down the contestant path and went through a sliding door. In front of him was a vast and obscure forest. In front of him was a sheepskin scroll on top of a stone. The rules of the current round were written on the scroll. The rules were simple. Both sides started on opposite ends, North and South. A golden Holy Grail was put in the middle of the forest. It could be found by following the map. To win, you just had to get the Holy Grail and reach a set location. The location was on the western edge of the forest. Both sides had a scroll with a map of the forest. There was a red point on the map, marking the Holy Grail¡¯s location. Once someone grabbed the Holy Grail and started moving, they would also be seen on the scroll. ¡®Looks like my side is a bit closer¡­¡¯ ¡®A guardian¡¯s running speed isn¡¯t fast. Even with haste, he still wouldn¡¯t be as fast as me, and the same applies for the wizard. They should be aware of this.¡¯ ¡®Thus, they¡¯ll probably give up on the Holy Grail and wait at the set location instead,¡¯ Marvin calmly analyzed. This was a very decent plan. Marvin was a ranger after all, so his speed would be very fast in a forest. But if they waited at the set location, Marvin would find it quite difficult to carry the Holy Grail there while being attacked by two people. It needed to be placed in a very small circle. ¡®In any case, I¡¯ll first get the Holy Grail and think about the rest later.¡¯ Marvin no longer hesitated and put away the scroll before rushing toward the depths of the forest. ... "I reckon we shouldn¡¯t be as fast as him." "According to the information, the other side is a level 5 ranger. They might split up, letting the ranger grab the Holy Grail first while that Wayne starts going to the set location." On the other side, White was muttering while looking at the scroll. A tall man was standing behind him, wearing full body armor and holding a very large shield. This was a level 5 guardian. Not much firepower but outstanding defense. It was usually said that guardians are rogues¡¯ nemesis. An ordinary thief who wanted to break through a guardian¡¯s defense was simply a lunatic! Even a ranger with a fierce attack would have a headache. Maybe even Marvin¡¯s curved daggers¡¯ slashes couldn¡¯t break the other side¡¯s armor. "We are going to the set location first to wait for them!" White Firmly ordered. He immediately used haste on the guardian and himself and the two quickly headed west. ... A shadow kept moving between trees. Marvin was like a fish in water in the forest. His perception had also risen slightly. Although this kind of increase was very faint and based on the situation, Marvin could still clearly feel himself becoming sharper. In this forest, the two men weren¡¯t the only threats. There were still quite a lot of beasts and monsters. However, most of them were at the 1st rank. Ranger abilities could let him easily avoid all kinds of monsters. On the way, he avoided at least three monsters with strength similar to his. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do this in the snow mountain! ¡®The location of the Holy Grail is ahead.¡¯ After going around a pine tree, the area in front of him turned out to be a large open space. A stone platform was standing in the middle of the open area. Marvin squinted. He examined the place and found no traps. ¡®There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything to the north.¡¯ ¡®Seems like they really went straight to the set location to wait for me.¡¯ Marvin took the Holy Grail and put it in his pouch. It was a gold colored cup, the size of a little bell. He took a look at his surroundings, suddenly displaying a smile on his face. ¡®Waiting for an opportunity?¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s see who has more patience.¡¯ A bold plan suddenly took shape in Marvin¡¯s mind! ... "The Holy Grail is on the move, Sir!" "His speed is very fast, but we should be able to get to the set location first," The guardian reported. "Good, we are speeding up!" White grimly said. A moment later, the guardian that was in charge of looking at the map regularly suddenly shouted, "Sir! Wait!" "It stopped moving!" "What?" White was surprised. They had shared the work. He had to regularly use a detection spell. Fortunately he carried enough uncommon detection items. The guardian was in charge of checking the map. "Look." The guardian pointed at the map. "It suddenly stopped moving." "And based on the map, he seems to be not too far from us!" ¡®Uh?¡¯ White was confused He felt a hint of a scheme. But the other side shouldn¡¯t know his location? Being this close, this was an opportunity! "He might be resting." "Regardless, we should go and see!" White firmly said. Chapter 75: Vicious Marvin Chapter 75: Vicious Marvin Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The two cautiously walked toward the Holy Grail¡¯s location. They stayed focused and kept a pace that was neither too fast nor too slow. They weren¡¯t idiots; this might be Marvin¡¯s trap, all calculated. They arrived in front of a bush without meeting any dangers on the way. This kind of situation made them feel that something was wrong. "According to the map, that Holy Grail should be hidden in front of us." The guardian took a look at the map before closing it and firmly holding his shield. "Hiding in the bush?" White sneered. He naturally knew of the signature ranger skill, Hide. But he still needed to use detection to make sure! He didn¡¯t move and used a magic ring! [Detect Life]! The next instant, an extremely small red dot appeared in his sight. This meant that there was one living creature in the bush that could threaten them! ¡®It should be that level 5 ranger.¡¯ "He shouldn¡¯t have guessed that we were in the surroundings. A rest is indeed required after such a long run. "This is such a great opportunity to kill him first, and then we can kill his brother!" White showed a hint of a cruel smile. He then took out a magic staff and began chanting! 1st-circle spell, Hand of the Fire God! Thick smoke spread out as the raging fire ignited the bush, spreading quickly. A fire spell indeed. White coldly watched the bush. ¡®That kind of conflagration is enough to force him out, right?¡¯ The killing would then follow. He knew that there were a lot of people watching the match through special magic screens. His method might be a bit cruel, but he didn¡¯t care. He had been holding back his anger these past few days. He must kill these brothers to vent! But he soon felt that something was wrong. Why was there no reaction after the bush caught on fire? ¡®There is an issue?¡¯ White reacted extremely quickly, suddenly taking a step back. The guardian¡¯s timing was extremely on point. He directly rushed forward. At this time, the earth slightly trembled, and a sharp shriek could be heard from the bush! "Fuck!" White cursed. A huge head could be seen rushing out of the fire, its long tongue lashing about!. ... The audience was in absolute silence. In fact, they had started scolding him in their hearts when Marvin started his plan! This Baron Marvin was very vicious, wasn¡¯t he? He had actually tied the Holy Grail to a rabbit, and then thrown that pitiful rabbit to a huge monster! Specifically, a very large boa resting in a bush by the waterside! When he found it, his brain immediately thought of this plan. Waiting for an opportunity? Impossible. White had overlooked this, or maybe this was because he didn¡¯t have any better choice; they were slower after all! As long as the Holy Grail was in Marvin¡¯s hand, he had the initiative. Marvin fully making use of this initiative was the same as waiting for an opportunity! After the boa had woken and swallowed the rabbit, he lazily laid down in the bush. This beast looked a bit sleepy. And when White and his man rushed, Marvin had already hidden himself. ¡®Whether it¡¯s detect life or another detection spell, they would all detect on the same plane, at the same height as the caster!¡¯ ¡®However, 2nd rank spells could do a spatial scan. Unfortunately for him, he hadn¡¯t ranked up yet!¡¯ Marvin calmly watched from above. He was now hiding on the highest branch of a big tree, with the help of his Hide skill. White hadn¡¯t noticed that Marvin had in fact hidden himself above his own head! This was the second mistake. This mistake was especially deadly. He might not have any more time to pay attention to this because of the large forest boa rushing toward them. The large forest boa was very fast! It weighed at least 5 tons! Thus, even if it was only a 1st rank monster, with its build and his speed, the impact wouldn¡¯t be something an ordinary class holder would be able to take on. But a guardian could! ... "We kill it!" White bellowed. He knew he had fallen into a trap, but there was nothing he could do about it. They had already angered this large forest boa by putting his resting place on fire. It was definitely angry, and probably nearly crazy with fury. He also didn¡¯t know how Marvin hid the Holy Grail in the large forest boa¡¯s belly! He was sure Marvin was in the vicinity, waiting for a chance to attack! But they had no other way. They had to take care of the large forest boa first! "I¡¯ll block it!" The guardian firmly said. He then erected his shield and shouted. [Iron Bastion1]! 1st rank guardian¡¯s most powerful skill! His whole body seemed to turn into a fort, and a weird light emerged on his shield! "Bang!" The large forest boa¡¯s head ruthlessly knocked into the guardian¡¯s shield. "Ahah!" The shield was slightly bent. ¡®Good shield,¡¯ Marvin thought, surprised. Worthy of someone from the Unicorn clan, truly wealthy. This shield¡¯s quality was actually very good. If it was an adventurer¡¯s, it would have broken down from the boa¡¯s charge! Despite this, it was still hard to take for the guardian. He stumbled back two steps, the arm holding the shield apparently going limp. ¡®A fracture.¡¯ Marvin noticed the weak point. ¡®It¡¯s about time.¡¯ ... Ssss! After being blocked by the guardian¡¯s Iron Bastion, the forest boa was also a little stunned. It flicked its tongue, about to launch its second attack. But at this time, a very accurate Ray of Frost ruthlessly pierced the boa¡¯s forked tongue! Tiny holes appeared on the large boa¡¯s tongue. But that wasn¡¯t all; its tongue began freezing, before it was finally covered in a layer of frost! It painfully moved in circle, apparently losing its sense of direction! The guardian let out a sigh of relief while White was coldly looking at that large forest boa. He was the 13th heir of the Unicorn clan. He wasn¡¯t a fool! As long as it was still of the first rank, a snake¡¯s tongue was the most important organ as it was used to perceive the surroundings. It would lock onto an enemy by sensing the changes in temperature and odor. Only upon reaching 2nd rank would infrared vision or spiritual awareness skills be gained. A powerful large boa at first rank would completely lose its sense of direction once its tongue was frozen! ... The audience couldn¡¯t help but have a whole new level of respect for White when they saw this scene. This boy was very smart. His ability to adapt to the unexpected was very worthy of praise. But they then instantly began to worry about this Unicorn clan¡¯s heir! Because that vicious Marvin was about to make his move! ... White¡¯s critical hit made the large forest boa lose its sense of direction. At that instant, the guardian let out a sigh of relief. But in that split second, Marvin made his move. He directly jumped from the top of the tree! The audience was startled. Jumping from this height, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would still surely break his legs! Only those with excellent eyesight noticed the rope tied to Marvin¡¯s body! Wishful Rope! Marvin¡¯s body fell at great speed, without making a sound. He fell in an instant, dropping behind the guardian! His jump was extremely accurate. White¡¯s eyes widened, caught unprepared! He hadn¡¯t expected Marvin to appear like this. When he noticed Marvin, it was already too late. The guardian only had one weak point and it was the back of the neck. He had unknowingly revealed exposed the back of his neck earlier when he was withstanding the large forest boa¡¯s attack. Once the effects of the Iron Bastion wore off, he became somewhat weak. This was a big flaw. Marvin instantly made a decision when he noticed that and then made his move. This required the ability to grasp the opportunity and decisively act! Fang unsheathed! A cold ray of light! "Slash!" This slash directly cut the back of the guardian¡¯s neck! "Die!" White shouted. He aimed his magic staff at Marvin. However, not waiting for Marvin to land, the wishful rope suddenly began to shrink. As he chanted the incantation, he was brought back to the top of the tree in an instant. The top of the tree was out of range of magic spells. White angrily stomped his feet, eyes wide from anger. The guardian collapsed. He was wearing a stunned expression under his helmet. He didn¡¯t even know how he died! Up till now, Marvin had only used his daggers once. ... The audience was speechless. This move was too exquisite. It didn¡¯t look like a move a 14 year old could make. It would be too far-fetched to call it a lucky strike. The guardian died, only White was left. After Marvin returned to the top of the tree, he untied the rope and made some nimble jumps between trees, hidden from White¡¯s view. The large forest boa was still moving in circles. The fight was not over. White calmed down. T/N - Boo Boo Doo De Doo. :D Chapter 76: Flesh Removal Chapter 76: Flesh Removal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The fight really wasn¡¯t over. White was still alive and the Holy Grail was still inside the stomach of that large forest boa. Marvin couldn¡¯t leave. He had planned on getting rid of both White and his guardian earlier. But White¡¯s abilities exceeded Marvin¡¯s predictions. Not all wizards were wastes that only knew how to study spells. Obviously, White was able to reach the level of having real aptitude. He displayed very impressive abilities in front of the large forest boa. If not for that accurate Ray of Frost, he might have already died. Indeed, Marvin originally wanted to kill the wizard while they were fighting the boa, making it easier to kill the guardian. But the large forest boa lost its sense of direction after getting hit, forcing Marvin to find another way. So he just killed one first, and went on from there. It was now a one versus one. Marvin hid in the shadow of a pine tree, coldly watching White through a small hole between the leaves.. The other side had retreated a bit but hadn¡¯t left. He was still thinking about the Holy Grail in the large forest boa¡¯s stomach. As long as he got ahold of the Holy Grail, Marvin would have no hope of winning. ¡®He wants to lure me by playing mind games?¡¯ Marvin thought. White was also cunning. He didn¡¯t feel disheartened or angry due to the guardian¡¯s death. He had quickly calmed down. He watched the crazy forest boa, ready to mortally wound it at any time. Even if the large forest boa was fierce, it was a monster, nothing more. White had many ways to take care of it. The reason he hadn¡¯t done anything yet was because he was still afraid of Marvin mounting a sneak attack at any time. This was a psychological battle. White¡¯s detection spells were almost all used up, and he didn¡¯t dare to gamble. What if Marvin was hiding on top of a tree again? That was just wasting magic power. ¡®This damned forest zone!¡¯ White scolded inwardly. The advantage of a ranger in a forest area was too great, especially for someone with experience like Marvin. He could come and go like the wind while wizards and guardians couldn¡¯t. ... Ten minutes later, the large forest boa stopped running amok. Its tongue broke free from the frost. It helplessly laid down on the ground, slowly squirming. Marvin squinted. ¡®About to attack?¡¯ Sure enough, White no longer hesitated. He quickly dashed forward and stopped in the a relatively spacious zone! In this zone, even if Marvin wanted to sneak attack, White would quickly notice him. His magic staff aimed at that large forest boa. He began to chant a spell in a loud voice! His magic staff was different; the tip was twisted and ended in a Unicorn¡¯s family emblem. ¡®Not a 1st circle spell!¡¯ Marvin shivered! A 1st circle spell didn¡¯t have such a long casting time! It was that magic staff! It was a spell attached to the magic staff. ¡®Worthy of an influential clan. Rich and overbearing indeed.¡¯ Marvin thought. White¡¯s spell wasn¡¯t something he was capable of himself. It was actually activating a spell attached to his magic staff. This way of chanting looked like the Paladin (Guardian Knight) activating the enchanted Divine spells on his sword. White didn¡¯t need 2nd rank strength to use the 2nd circle spell! Soon, a blood-like scarlet ray shot from the tip of White¡¯s magic staff. It completely covered the large forest boa! 2nd circle spell [Flesh Removal]! This was a very cruel spell. It could forcefully remove the flesh of an animal. Even a sturdy monster hit by this spell would still die painfully. The large forest boa was but a mere 1st rank monster. It was unable to resist this kind of frightening spell. Soon, under the scarlet mist, the large forest boa¡¯s flesh began to fall in pieces. It was as if it had rotten, displaying its thin skeleton. The large forest boa struggled for a bit where it lay before finally dying. White coldly looked at the scene. At that moment, a golden light flashed in front of him. It was something similar to a little bell, hanging from the large forest boa¡¯s corpse. The Holy Grail! White¡¯s eyes shone. He didn¡¯t move however. He knew Marvin was definitely hiding in the surroundings. Seeing the Holy Grail, the other side would definitely be unable to hold back! As long as Marvin showed himself, White¡¯s spell would immediately take care of him! Once his spell hit, everything would be over. ¡®Wizards are this world¡¯s most powerful class. A ranger is but a waste class.¡¯ White coldly observed the surroundings for any change. He didn¡¯t feel a bit of worry. The Holy Grail was before his eyes and he was patient. What¡¯s more, he knew that Flesh Removal was spell that sent a powerful energy. That energy didn¡¯t scatter after killing the large forest boa. Five minutes were needed before they could safely approach the large forest boa¡¯s corpse, otherwise, the remaining magic power could tear off their flesh. White would be very willing to watch Marvin try to steal that Holy Grail in those five minutes. If this happened, he would suffer a very miserable death. ¡®Focus! The forest area is the best area for rangers.¡¯ ¡®I must win!¡¯ White took a long breath, his eyes darting everywhere. But suddenly, a shadow flashed in front of him! Marvin had appeared! ... Marvin indeed made his move. The wishful rope was still tied to his waist, pulling him by shrinking at an incredible speed, making Marvin fly through the open space from the east toward the west! In the middle of the open space was the corpse of the large forest boa. White sneered and aimed at Marvin with his magic staff. However, he was immediately stunned. ¡®Hold on¡­ This is weird!¡¯ He¡¯s too far! Marvin was a bit too high. White¡¯s spells were almost unable to target him! ¡®What¡¯s going on? Could he only have wanted to show his face? And didn¡¯t plan to take the Holy Grail?¡¯ White was a bit confused. Based on Marvin¡¯s current elevation and flying height, he would be unable to reach the Holy Grail. He could only fly past the body of the large forest boa. He could only reach it if his arm was at least 2 - 3 meters long. ¡®What is this guy thinking?¡¯ White was at a loss. As Marvin¡¯s body quickly streaked across the sky, it soon reached it¡¯s lowest height! This was exactly at the location of the forest boa corpse. There were still dangerous red lights fluttering on it. It was the remaining magic power. Marvin laughed and suddenly extended his right hand, quickly chanting a strange-sounding incantation. [Vine Metamorphosis]! This was the spell he earned from Mad Lich Fidel. It finally came in handy! Marvin¡¯s hand instantly turned into a slender vine and crazily grew. In the blink of an eye, it exceeded 4 meters! The vine passed through the red magic power and could easily reach the Holy Grail. The vine grew and coiled around the Holy Grail before quickly withdrawing! "Woosh! Woosh!" Marvin¡¯s shadow was quickly dragged to the other side by the wishful rope. Furthermore, it was in the direction of the set location. "Plop." Marvin nimbly landed on a thick and solid branch. His hand immediately returned to its original state, the Holy Grail safely held within. Marvin lifted the Holy Grail and turned toward White, a grin on his face. "My apologies. I need to leave first." The next instant, he suddenly disappeared in the forest! ... "Fuck!" White instantly got angry! He didn¡¯t expect Marvin to possess Vine Metamorphosis, this rarely seen spell! Wasn¡¯t this a spell of the northern druids? Vines are plants, they aren¡¯t affected by the Flesh Removal Spell! Thus, Marvin was able to easily take away the Holy Grail. White¡¯s face was ashen. But his reaction was very fast. He immediately cast a Haste on himself and rushed after Marvin, extremely mad. Even though he might not catch up, he still had to try! ¡®How can I let that little bastard beat me!?¡¯ He shouted inwardly, to the extent that his originally delicate face became twisted! He rushed through the woods, Marvin¡¯s silhouette apparently flickering in the distance! He clenched his teeth and madly sprinted. Suddenly, he noticed a silvery light from the corner of his eyes! "Hold on¡­" Unable to react, his neck was about to hit something! That was a silver thread coiled between two trees! Due to his speed, White directly crashed into it. The silver thread directly hit White¡¯s neck! This resulted in a frightening cutting strength. Fortunately, he always kept a barrier spell activated, or else he would have lost his head! Because of the barrier, only a bloody line appeared on his neck! White¡¯s face was ashen; he felt the threat of death for the first time! But suddenly, a shadow dropped down without a sound and landed behind him! "Do you really think I would let someone that went after my younger brother¡¯s life easily leave like that?" Marvin whispered. His dagger already turned bloody. Chapter 77: Seer Chapter 77: Seer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The audience was absolutely silent. They weren¡¯t silent because of the end of the competition but because Marvin really killed White! A barrier¡¯s strength was finite in the end. It had already became fragile after hitting the silver thread. Marvin cut off White¡¯s head in front of a such a large audience. After a while, the audience burst into an uproar. "Is this guy really unafraid of the Unicorn clan¡¯s retaliation?" "That person¡¯s killing nature is so dominating¡­ So frightening." "White River Valley is only a small territory in the border. How can it be compared to the Unicorn clan? Even if he was only one among many heirs, the Unicorn clan would definitely not let it go." "This youth is really too impulsive, isn¡¯t he? The Ninth Month Medal will be unable to save him!" Their expressions were very grave. The Unicorn clan was among the top five wizard clans on the East Coast. They had two 3rd rank wizards and a multitude of 2nd rank wizards. Their headquarters was at Crystal Island on the edge of the Sword Sea. Even if it was a little far from the South, if they wanted to send troops it would be enough to eliminate a small place like White River Valley. They would have to go through Jewel Bay and then through River Shore City. The way they saw it, Marvin¡¯s way of handling things wasn¡¯t smart. He definitely could have knocked out White and then won the competition. If they won the competition, White would have only bore grudges against Marvin, nothing more. White¡¯s death would incite the Unicorn¡¯s clan anger! ... With White¡¯s death, the competition was already over. Because it was a competition and not a life or death duel, Marvin didn¡¯t have the right to loot White¡¯s body. This was the only thing Marvin felt pity about. This guy had a lot of good things on him. When he left the competition area, Wayne walked over and excitedly gave Marvin a strong hug! Hanzer¡¯s face was ashen. "Why did you kill him?" He asked. "I won¡¯t say the reason a second time." Marvin smiled. "I made inquiries these past few days. White is one of the members of the Blue Morphine. Isn¡¯t that true?" Hanzer sighed, "But doing this would put you in a very dangerous spot. The Unicorn clan is a behemoth." A behemoth? Marvin smiled. He didn¡¯t think so. Crystal Island on the edge of the Sword Sea was close to Jewel Bay and it was even closer to that volcanic island. In at most half a month, that ancient red dragon would be awoken by an earthquake. He would wreak havoc through the entire East Coast. Without Anthony, the East Coast had no legend to contend against it. And the Unicorn clan¡¯s Crystal Palace would be the first target of its plunder due to its close proximity! Marvin remembered this clearly. The Unicorn clan, this once glorious wizard clan, was almost completely destroyed before the biggest disaster even arrived. Due the ancient red dragon tearing apart everything, only a pitiful few clansmen who were wandering outside survived and started rebuilding their clan. Obviously, that ancient red dragon didn¡¯t have a good time either. It was said that the Unicorn clan had used everything they had and forced the red dragon to withdraw. Thus, that dragon was silent for more than half a year, and only after the calamity did he resume wreaking havoc. ... After White¡¯s death, the clan might of course send a small part of their strength to deal with White River Valley. But it was more probable that an assassin might try to hunt down Marvin. After all, due to the location, sending a part of their army to the distant White River Valley was truly not worth it. As for Wayne, as long as he stayed in the Three Ring Towers territory, he would be very safe. ¡®If they dispatch a hitman, I¡¯ll actually look forward to it!¡¯ Marvin was waiting for it. Because he would rank up soon! ... Just as they were ready to leave, a wizard wearing a purple qipao gown1 suddenly appeared in front of them. (1 - Clothes of someone in an official position.) "Baron Marvin, a higher-up wants to meet you." Hanzer¡¯s expression had a slight change. He was a member of the Ashes Tower, so he obviously understood the meaning of the purple clothed wizard! A purple qipao gown, this was something that only members of the top wizard regiment could wear! Their actions represented the Ashes Tower¡¯s Master, Hathaway¡¯s decisions. Naturally, that higher-up he mentioned was most likely Hathaway. Hanzer looked at Marvin, his expression suddenly changing into a "I knew it, you had a relation with Dame Hathaway" look. "Understood." Marvin calmly said, "Go on ahead. I¡¯ll follow you to see that higher-up." ... The top floor of the Ashes Tower. Clean brown wooden floor, wine red sofa, milky white curtains. The three colors formed a strong visual attack. A green parrot was calmly standing there. A lazy woman was lying down on the sofa. She was blonde, wearing thin pajamas covering her body. Her fair white thighs were exposed, dazzling Marvin¡¯s eyes. "White River Valley¡¯s Marvin pays respect to Dame Countess." Marvin focused and greeted with a noble etiquette. In the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s system, Ashes Tower¡¯s Master, Hathaway, had the title of countess. And if she reached legend rank, she would establish her own territory far in the wilderness and immediately become a Marquess. As for a Dukedom, there was no dukedom in the whole East Coast. This was related with the fact that Feinan continent was vast and had a crazy amount of monsters between cities. The formation of many powerful forces wasn¡¯t an empire, it was an alliance. "You don¡¯t have to be too polite Baron Marvin, you and I both know that titles are absurd things and that only strength matters." Hathaway said in a low voice, her two pretty eyes suddenly paying attention to Marvin. "You recognized me that day?" Marvin was silent for an instant and then said, "I have a rather peculiar perception skill¡­" "Lies," Hathaway sneered. "Your perception is very average, in this regard you aren¡¯t particularly gifted." "Well," Marvin shrugged, "Not too long ago, I had a very long dream. There were many people in the dream and a lot of things. Forgive my boldness, I met many outstanding people in my dream¡­ You were among them." "Dream?" Hathaway was suddenly full of energy. "What kind of dream?" "This is very difficult to describe. But it thoroughly changed me." Marvin tried to stay as vague as possible. He couldn¡¯t say that he transmigrated, could he? "I understand." Hathaway didn¡¯t question, displaying an understanding expression instead. "You really are a [Seer]." Eh? Seer? Marvin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but he was startled inwardly. He had expected Hathaway to wait for him to explain, but unexpectedly she instead justified it for him. He immediately took the opportunity to ask, "Seer? What does this mean?" Hathaway stopped and deeply looked at Marvin. "Some people can see different things." "Some people are blessed by Fate and become able to see the terrible events that have yet to happen." "[Seer]s have many different ways of looking in the future, dreaming is one of them." "I¡¯m also an Seer, thus I looked for you today." Marvin frowned. "Could you let me know what you saw?" Hathaway didn¡¯t hide it. Instead, she stared at Marvin. "I saw the destruction." "Destruction?" Marvin smile was a little stiff. "The East was covered in flames, monsters were rampaging, cities were ruined from tides of monsters." "The Era of the Wizard Rule ended. Some lofty figures entered Feinan. They were uncontested. I also saw too many deaths." "Including¡­ My own." "There was a shadow approaching me. And I couldn¡¯t do anything against its strength." A cold gust of wind blew. The top floor of the Ashes Tower had suddenly turned ice-cold. Hearing Hathaway¡¯s story, Marvin was somewhat stunned. In the end, did he truly transmigrate, or was earth just a dream? Could he remember those things because he was also a Seer? Was that previous life just an illusion? ... ¡®Wrong! Seers and such have no relation with me! I am Marvin, Marvin from Earth!¡¯ He suddenly shook his head, startled into a cold sweat. Hathaway¡¯s words had almost made his soul waver. He wiped his sweat and focused. In a hoarse voice he asked, "Why telling me this?" Hathaway stood up from the sofa. She was a bit taller than Marvin who hadn¡¯t fully grown yet. She lightly pulled Marvin¡¯s hand and pulled him to a table. The way I foresee the future is through this crystal ball." "I¡¯ve been looking at my future since a long time ago, but every time I look at my fate, I would sink in more despair. Because I¡¯ve always been unable to get rid of this shadow. I was fated to die." "But a few days earlier, after you showed up in the Three Ring Towers, I took another look. But this time, I saw a different outcome." Hathaway softly lifted the white cloth on the crystal ball. A few chaotic scenes were flickering inside the crystal ball. The last scene stopped on the image of a man. That man had twin daggers on his belt and was holding a scroll in his hand. A shadow was lying in front of him. "This is¡­" Marvin mouth suddenly dried up. "You killed him." Hathaway pointed at that shadow and said, "Not long ago, this man killed Anthony." "But in the fate I saw, you kill him." "This is the reason I was looking for you." Chapter 78: Book of Nalu Chapter 78: Book of Nalu Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was silent. What did that shadow mean? He was clear about it. The Shadow Prince! A very active god during the Great Calamity, his avatars were all over Feinan. He once assassinated three Legends at the same time! This was a very jealous and petty god. The people revering him were a part of the assassins and a few shadow wizards. But if a legend appeared within those two classes, he would strangle his own follower without the slightest hesitation. His famous quote was, "Just one assassin is enough in this world." Marvin knew him; he was a complete coward. He liked to hide in the shadows. However, he was very powerful. If Marvin wanted to advance to Ruler of the Night, the Shadow Prince wouldn¡¯t let him off. In fact, Marvin fought against him an incalculable number of times in the game. Marvin died three times, and the Shadow Prince died once. But because Marvin was a player, he had the "Golden Generation" identity. He could keep reviving. The Shadow Prince only had one life, so Marvin still had the final win. The final result was the fall of the Shadow Prince and Marvin successfully reaching Godhood. But this was obviously in his previous life!! The scene shown on the crystal ball was when Marvin killed the Shadow Prince and looted the Book of Nalu from his body. He had no idea why Hathaway could see this scene. This was really too puzzling. ¡­ "You want me to kill him?" Marvin said with a little bit of difficulty. The current Marvin was definitely an ant to the Shadow Prince. He could crush Marvin between his fingers at any time. ""Do you think you can?" Hathaway immediately sneered, "All of Feinan¡¯s Legends are looking for this guy, but they still couldn¡¯t catch him. You, a ranger that hasn¡¯t even gotten his 2nd rank class, being able to kill him?" "Then, why did you show me this?" Marvin asked in a deep voice. "I need you to get this." Hathaway pointed at that scroll Marvin was holding in the crystal ball. "The Book of Nalu." Also known as "Book of Deception", it was a magic book written by the God of Deception Nalu in the last moments before his fall. Each person could understand a few things from it, good, or bad. It totally relied on the person¡¯s luck. This thing was a god artifact! "I don¡¯t know this book¡¯s current location, but it¡¯s clearly not in the Shadow Prince¡¯s hands." Hathaway¡¯s eyes were shining. "From what I¡¯ve seen, you seem to have a special connection to this book. You should be able to find this book." "Can you?" Marvin hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. "But only one page. My dream showed me the location of a page of the Book of Nalu buried not far from here." Marvin chose to acknowledge that "Seer" identity. Since Hathaway thought they were alike, there was no harm in carefully using this. He truly knew where the 6th page of the Book of Nalu was. It would certainly be quite advantageous if he could hand it to a future legend. "I¡¯ll give you three months," Hathaway firmly said. "I have to reach legendary rank before that event happens." "The Book of Nalu would help me accomplish that, even if it¡¯s only one page." "Now, tell me what you want in exchange." The witch let go of the crystal ball and stared at Marvin. "I hope you won¡¯t be stupid and ask anything exaggerated." ... When Marvin left the top floor of the Ashes Tower, it was already the middle of the night. The two had discussed for quite a while. Because they shared the Seer identity, Hathaway seemed to treat Marvin as an equal. This was quite uncommon. Unfortunately, Marvin knew he wasn¡¯t a seer. What he saw wasn¡¯t like Hathaway¡¯s vague vision of the future, it was the true future! The two chatted for a while. According to what Hathaway knew, the number of seers in Feinan Continent wouldn¡¯t exceed ten. Every seer had the potential of being a Legend. She wasn¡¯t too clear about the origin of the seers, but it surely had something to do with the disappearance of the Wizard God. Marvin promised to look for the Book of Nalu for Hathaway. His requirements were very simple: Protect his younger brother Wayne, and form an alliance between the Ashes Tower and White River Valley. Hathaway was straightforward and promised. She obviously knew the matter with the Unicorn clan. Ashes Tower¡¯s strength was too powerful, they were unafraid of the Unicorn clan. Shielding White River Valley was something very easy to do. The news of the alliance would be announced tomorrow morning, and would then spread to all of East Coast. Thus, people who wanted to put their hands on White River Valley would think twice before acting. Not everyone could take on an angry Half-Legend Witch. For Marvin, accidently meeting Hathaway made everything much smoother. He originally still needed to handle the Unicorn clan, but now, the pressure would disappear. He hurried back to Wayne¡¯s bedroom and saw that the small guy had already been sleeping. After explaining a few things to the old butler, Marvin left Magore Academy right away. The true Battle of the Holy Grail would start two weeks later. Wayne should have recovered by then. Marvin would proceed with his previous plan in the meantime. He hadn¡¯t forgotten the Eternal Flower promised to the Mad Lich, and now he also had to get the Book of Nalu for Hathaway. These things were both hidden very well but fortunately, Marvin¡¯s memory was exceptional, and he had a deep affinity with treasures, or this would have been a real headache. Of course, the most important part was still ranking up! Turning into a Night Walker was the most important part of Marvin¡¯s plan. If he couldn¡¯t advance, even if Wayne and Marvin worked together, they might not be able to win the enchanted Holy Grail! To turn into a Night Walker he needed to find a member of the Night Walker organization. Marvin rented a horse in Magore Academy and rode toward the north in the night! To the northwest of the Three Ring Towers was a large dense forest spreading for a thousand kilometers, the Thousand Leaves Forest. It was also the territory of the wood elves! Marvin knew the location of a Night Walker. He lived in seclusion in the surroundings of the Thousand Leaves Forest. That guy was apparently no good, but if he could get his recommendation, his advancement would be as good as done! ... Oak Town. As the human town situated the furthest north of the Three Ring Towers, Oak Town had always been the paradise of adventurers and merchants. All kinds of trade went there, including slave trade. Of course, no elven slaves were included in this place. As this was a mountainous area adjoining the wood elves¡¯ kingdom, even greedy merchants didn¡¯t dare to anger the elven king. Especially since in the last hundred years, the new elven king had shown his ability and an unyielding attitude. The high elves¡¯ glory was already being forgotten, and all high elves were already in the Eternal Nation. Only the wood elves and some other ordinary elves were left behind. The wood elves were the most united among them. They gathered in the Thousand Leaves Forest, listening to the elven king¡¯s orders, and had knowledge and treasures from the 2nd era. Although mankind had already been drooling over the resources in the Thousand Leaves Forest, the formidable elven king, with the help of the Elven Iron Guard, had locked human wizards, slavers and businessmen out. In the past hundred years, very few elven slaves had appeared in the South. Because if an elf went missing, that powerful Legend elven king would set out and ruthlessly slaughter a whole human village! This guy was a star killer among elves! He simply didn¡¯t conform to the elven temperament. Even if the Elder assembly was dissatisfied with this new Elven King, they also had to admit that under the lead of this king, the wood elves were once again rising up, regaining part of the glory they had during the 2nd era. At least, the South Wizard Alliance prohibited elven slavery, and took the initiative to be friendly with the wood elves kingdom. Oak Town¡¯s existence was a symbol of a friendly cooperation between both sides. Both sides were there to engage in trade, abiding with the old social order. Harsh but fair. But this didn¡¯t stop humans from going north. The elven king didn¡¯t allow any human to enter the Thousand Leaves Forest. Once caught, one would immediately be imprisoned. Elves usually didn¡¯t kill, but their dungeons were quite durable. Even though it was like that, the Thousand Leaves Forest was too vast and there were too few elven iron guards. There were still many adventurers secretly entering the Thousand Leaves Forest to gather some good things. As long as luck was with them, they would be able to earn quite a bit. Even if they met an elven iron guard, as long as they didn¡¯t anger him, said a few friendly words and gave up everything they got in the Thousand Leaves Forest, they might be able to escape unscathed. Thus, Oak Town was always a good place for low level adventurers to gamble. When Marvin arrived at Oak Town from The Three Ring Towers, it was already morning. He led the horse into town. ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, that guy lives in seclusion in Oak Town.¡¯ ¡®The exact location is¡­ Forget it, paying a visit at night is more fitting.¡¯ ¡®I hurried through the middle of the night, I¡¯m beat¡­ 9 constitution is really too bad.¡¯ Marvin approached an inn¡¯s door while yawning. He paid and went to sleep. He woke up in a daze, at nightfall. After he ate his fill, he pulled himself together and left the inn, strolling down the street. Chapter 79: Night is Coming Chapter 79: Night is Coming Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Oak Town was very lively in the evening with people were hurriedly moving about, and all kinds of fine food emitting attractive smells. And on the side of the street, many women were throwing themselves toward those seemingly rich and wealthy adventurers, trying to be picked. They may have come back from the Thousand Leaves Forest, and could be generous. If they served them well, their tip could be many times the ordinary amount. Some thought that they didn¡¯t work, but in fact, prostitutes couldn¡¯t lose any clients. Marvin walked on the street, experiencing a rather familiar feeling. He had come multiple times to Oak Town, but this familiar feeling wasn¡¯t from coming back to this town; rather, it was the feeling of someone walking alone in an unfamiliar small town. Marvin was a loner in his previous life. He had very few friends, yet all of them were experts. The current Marvin was even more of a loner. He could only rely on himself now. Marvin ignored a few prostitutes grabbing his hand to push it against their chests and swatted away the hand of a thief that tried to steal his purse. He went through most of Oak Town and arrived at the east edge of the town. There was a blacksmith shop there. The old blacksmith had a beautiful girl who was very skilled. She had opened a tailor shop next door. The father and daughter were very well liked by the people from Oak Town. The former crafted weapons they could use to withstand monsters¡¯ attacks. As for the latter, who didn¡¯t like beautiful young girls? Marvin stood outside the blacksmith shop for a moment and noticed that no one was inside. He hesitated, and then decided to enter the tailor shop next door. In the tailor shop, the girl was measuring a female adventurer¡¯s build. Noticing Marvin coming in, she greeted him and hinted for him to wait for a bit. Marvin casually found a place to sit down. After a short time, the tailor finished her measurements and the adventurer gave her an advance payment. They made an appointment to pay for the goods three days later, making the exchange at that time. Marvin had experienced this kind of event in the past. In the game he had also climbed from the bottom step by step. But this time, his identity was actually that of a noble. This was quite hard to adapt to. Still, this kind of atmosphere made him feel especially comfortable. "Do you want to buy some clothes, or have something custom made?" The girl said while smiling. Her smile revealed two small and very lovely dimples. She had brown hair and gave the feeling of the girl next door. "I am Jane, how may I help you?" Marvin got right to the point. "Hello, Miss Jane, I came to look for your father." "My father?" Jane was somewhat surprised. "Are you his friend?" "We still haven¡¯t met, but I¡¯ve heard of him." Marvin smiled. "He could be in the tavern? He might return in the evening. Business is slow these days, very few people are looking for him to craft anything. Thus he frequently hangs around in the tavern," Jane explained. ¡®In the tavern?¡¯ Marvin thought, before suddenly saying, "If you don¡¯t mind, can I wait for him here." "Ah?" Jane carefully checked Marvin, showing a hint of vigilance. ¡®Could this man want to try anything on me?¡¯ This was not the first time something like that happened after all. But even if he wanted to, the one who would suffer in the end would be himself! After thinking of this, she gently smiled, "Of course." Not waiting for Marvin to thank her, a shadow suddenly rushed from behind the shop counter. Marvin was suddenly startled and moved back. It looked like a pitch black evil dog! ¡®Wait, not an evil dog!¡¯ ¡®Fuck¡­ This is a [Hellhound]! Even if it¡¯s still small, it still has the strength of the peak of 1st rank!¡¯ "Woosh!" Marvin unsheathed his twin daggers, staring at that hellhound, on guard. Even if it was young, that guy could rip apart the head of a tiger! In his previous life, Marvin had only heard a few pieces of information about this Night Walker. He hadn¡¯t expected that this seemingly kind-hearted girl actually raised a hellhound! He suddenly understood. ¡®Damnit, that girl mistook me for a pervert¡­¡¯ Marvin didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry. "Ah, Mister doesn¡¯t need to be nervous." Walking from behind the counter, she gently petted the hellhound¡¯s head, displaying a crafty smile. "Lil¡¯ Black is very obedient. Without my permission, he won¡¯t injure anyone." Looking at the hellhound¡¯s vicious expression, Marvin shrugged. The obvious meaning was, as long as she said a word, the hellhound would tear him into pieces. Apparently flirting with this girl in Oak Town wasn¡¯t easy. Good looks had probably brought her a lot of troubles. "No offense but I truly came to look for your father." "Since I¡¯m not welcome here, I¡¯ll go wait in the blacksmith shop next door." Marvin put away his curved daggers and departed. Jane was looked at the back of the leaving Marvin, stunned. "Was he really looking for my father?" "Strange person, why are you looking for an old drunkard?" "Don¡¯t you agree?" She petted the hellhound¡¯s head, talking to herself. ... The interior of the blacksmith shop was a mess and there was dust everywhere. The girl¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong, there was really no business. No one needed weapons, so the old blacksmith naturally had no work. Marvin casually sat in a corner and began to silently wait. Time passed quickly and the sky gradually darkened. Soon, the inside of the blacksmith shop turned pitch black. Marvin was still waiting. Jane came over once and told him that the old blacksmith might spend the night in the tavern, telling Marvin that it would be better for him to come back tomorrow. But Marvin thanked her and stayed there to wait. A Night Walker would only show his true nature during the night. In the darkness, faint footsteps could be heard. Marvin quietly used Hide. The footsteps of a staggering old man could be heard from coming from a faint source of light. He carried an oil lamp as he returned to his house. He came through the door and hung the oil lamp to the side. He then locked the door of the blacksmith shop. Marvin stopped breathing, his heartbeat somewhat speeding up. This advancement was the most important and the most challenging part, and it would happen this night. The old man body¡¯s reeked of alcohol. He looked drunk and was stumbling his way to the weapon stand, conveniently grabbing an iron sword. His movements seemed very slow. ¡®Wrong!¡¯ Under the faint lighting, Marvin immediately noticed that old man¡¯s shoulder fiercely tremble! This was sign of using strength. Without thinking, he did a very awkward roll, escaping from his original location! "Clang!" The old man¡¯s speed was quick like the wind. A sword had slashed at Marvin¡¯s original location! He didn¡¯t look drunk at all. Even though the room had a very faint lighting, he still stared at Marvin. Marvin gulped, silently looking at the place he had been standing at. There was a deep mark on the ground. This was the most ordinary iron sword, yet it actually had this much power in the hand of that old man. He had definitely held back; if he went all out¡­ Marvin couldn¡¯t even imagine! "Not bad. You found the flaw I showed on purpose," the old man said with a blank face. "But this isn¡¯t enough." "Why are you looking for me?" "Advancement." Marvin got right to the point. "Few people know of my identity. Who told you?" The old man discarded his weapon and immediately lied down on a wooden bed in a corner of the house. "Hearsay." Marvin had already prepared his lines beforehand, but it was a bit unreliable. "Hearsay?" The old man sneered. "If you can find me through rumors, then how could those guys that want me dead not show up at my door everyday?" Marvin shrugged, "I simply want to become an even more outstanding ranger." "There are too many ranger advanced classes. The Thousand Leaves Forest is close, maybe you could try some of the ancient elven advanced classes." The old man was indifferent. "The other classes will decline." Marvin slowly took out two daggers and seriously said, "You know that night is coming." [Night is coming]. The Night Walker¡¯s maxim. The old man suddenly stood up from his bed and firmly watched Marvin. "Who are you?" "I saw a bit of what¡¯s coming." Marvin calmly continued, "Hathaway is the same. Those old prophecies are about to happen." "Hathaway, as expected¡­" The old man was somewhat relieved. "Another seer. This world is truly getting more and more chaotic." "But one more seer among the Night Walkers isn¡¯t a bad thing." "Follow me young man." Once he was done talking, he opened a door at the back of the blacksmith¡¯s shop, Marvin in tow. Chapter 80: The Thieves Society Chapter 80: The Thieves Society Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The room in the back of the blacksmith shop was surprisingly very different from the previous messy room. It was neat, clean and tidy here. A painting was hanging from a wall, apparently cleaned very often. There were a total of eighteen candles that were already lit. It seemed that they were always lit. Marvin watched for a moment. Even if these candles weren¡¯t that long, they were very resistant to fire. There were long ones, and short ones. "As you can see, there are only eighteen Night Walkers remaining in all of Feinan, including me." "Our numbers lessen day by day. Every time a candle is extinguished, a Night Walker has left this world." The old man¡¯s voice was grave. Marvin nodded. Out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed an extinguished candle standing at the edge of the eighteen lit candles. "That was a member who died recently. I still didn¡¯t have time to bury his candle," The old man said in a sad voice. "I already lost my fighting abilities, or else I would avenge him." "He was killed by the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s Crimson Patriarch. He was tracking these evil followers, but fell in their trap." "If you really become a Night Walker, you¡¯d take his position." "Thus, you¡¯ll kill the Crimson Patriarch. This is your fate. Understood?" Marvin calmly nodded. He knew that the Night Walker class wasn¡¯t that simple. Not only they were an organization, they apparently had some kind of mission which made them guard the continent. Night Walkers were unusually united. They called each other "brothers". They were the subordinates of the Night Monarch in an ancient era and they had always believed in an ancient creed. In peacetime, they chose to live in seclusion. At some particular time, they would display their powers to the world. Regarding Night Walkers, Marvin¡¯s knowledge was actually lacking. During the game, he only knew that there was a short sentence when that class appeared as an update. Night is coming. Those three words were the maxim of the Night Walker organization. This was also a prophecy. In short this was an unusual organization. They were leaning toward justice, but hiding in the shadows. ... "Of course, the current you isn¡¯t qualified to talk about this." The old man¡¯s sight moved away from the candle. "It¡¯s true that seers are people with outstanding potential. But not every seer can become a Night Walker." "You need to go through some tests of your abilities, moral character, willpower, and other aspects. And in the course of the tests, you might die. Understood?" Marvin nodded resolutely. If he couldn¡¯t overcome those dangers, he would make a sorry Ruler of the Night. "Good." The old man saw Marvin¡¯s firm attitude and praised him for the first time. Night Walkers disregarded origins. They only pursued their creed which was to protect Feinan when the night came. For this reason, the Night Monarch from ancient times left many treasures behind. The old man opened a side door. The interior looked similar to a surgery room. "Before we start the first test, I¡¯ll give you something." "Go in, lie down, focus. Don¡¯t do anything else." Marvin was somewhat nervous but still followed the old man¡¯s command. He laid down in that chair, as if he was patient waiting to have his tooth removed. The old man looked for something for a while and then slowly went behind Marvin. "No matter what you see, don¡¯t panic," he emotionlessly said. "Those are nothing but illusions." The next second, everything turned dark. A black bandage was covering his eyes. Suddenly, a burning pain was transmitted to his eyes, and he could hear the old man chanting something beside his ear! He felt like the world was spinning! Marvin only felt extreme pain, he was stiff from head to foot! But he didn¡¯t move. He firmly clenched his teeth, moist liquid flowing from this eyes. He was unclear whether it was tears or blood! An illusion started to appear before his eyes. A red hot fireball kept rolling in front of his eyes. Within the fireball was a dark shadow! That person had a cold expression and was extremely crafty. He was holding a dagger in his hand and suddenly disappeared in a ray of light. But the shadow was still there. Marvin saw himself and saw his own back. That shadow suddenly appeared and plunged his dagger in the middle of his back! He felt an extreme pain in his chest! ¡®It¡¯s an illusion!¡¯ he told himself. But this didn¡¯t lessen the pain. He knew that man; it was shockingly the shadow prince he was so familiar with! The burning and the illusion alternately attacked Marvin¡¯s nerves for no less than an hour before the old man¡¯s whispering was over. .. The bandage was removed. Marvin was covered with sweat. "Your constitution is way too low," the old man said, dissatisfied. "You should come and learn how to forge from me." Marvin forced a smile as he opened his eyes, only seeing a blur. "My eyes¡­ What happened?" He blinked. It was blurry at first, but then everything became extremely clear. ¡®Hold on!¡¯ This was clearly still in the darkness! "As a Night Walker, how could you not have dark vision?" "The eyes the Night Monarch gave us are far greater than the dark vision which appeared from living in underground environments" "You should properly experience it." "You are well rested; it¡¯s time for your first test." The old man then handed a scroll to Marvin. Marvin was looking at his surroundings, both startled and pleased! He actually received Darksight? He hurriedly looked at his logs. [You accepted the Night Monarch¡¯s blessing¡­] [Illusion test in progress¡­] [Pain test in progress¡­] [You received Darksight!] Darksight! Not dark vision! What was called dark vision was nothing more than being able to see a certain distance in the darkness with the help of magic or items. Even within the range of dark vision, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be clear. But [Darksight] was different! This was real sight. In other words, Marvin could clearly see things in the darkness as if it was daytime. And after becoming a Night Walker, he could see further and clearer. This was a Night Walker¡¯s strength. In distant places, within mysterious countries, those dark elves inherently possessed infrared vision, outstanding high level fighters had the powerful [Improved Hearing] and [Blind Fighting] and other skills. But in front of Darksight, everything was subpar. Even the darkness type blinding skill couldn¡¯t do anything in front of darksight! From that point on, the night couldn¡¯t cover Marvin¡¯s eyes. Excited after the event, Marvin calmed himself down. Night Walkers in the real world were apparently a lot stronger than in the game. Not just the organization, but also the inheritance of the Night Monarch itself was extremely difficult to deal with. Not only would becoming a Night Walker advance his class, it also could let him rope in a powerful organization. Marvin¡¯s goals didn¡¯t conflict with those of the Night Walker organization. Both sides could completely work together. ¡®Still have to go through the Night Walker test first. I heard that Night Walker¡¯s examination was very harsh,¡¯ Marvin thought He opened the scroll. An assignment was written inside in common language. When Marvin finished reading, his expression immediately changed! Meanwhile, in his quest menu, one more [Advancement ¨C Night Walker] quest appeared! This meant that every since he obtained darksight, his advancement had already begun and he couldn¡¯t back out! [Advancement ¨C Night Walker] [Mission 1: Ability Check]: Every Night Walker is an expert chosen among the elite. They work well alone, and especially during the night, the other class holders aren¡¯t their match. To become a Night Walker, you have to display outstanding strength. [Mission Objective: Marcus Thieves Society.] [Mission Requirement: Kill every member of the thieves society mentioned above.] [Time Limit: A week.] [Mission Reward: Passing the first test ¨C 1500 general exp.] .. Below that was a detailed description regarding the mission. Marcus Thieves Society was occupying a strange barren hill in the west of Oak Town, bordering the Deathly Silent Hills. This thieves society was made up of five members. They were all experts in solo fights. But they formed the thieves society due to having various kinds of arrest warrants. In short, this was a group of very troublesome guys. But the old man¡¯s request was still for Marvin to kill these five guys in a week! ¡®A bit troublesome.¡¯ Marvin frowned, but he didn¡¯t hesitate and directly left the blacksmith shop, taking advantage of the night to start the operation. Chapter 81: Annihilating the Enemies One by One Chapter 81: Annihilating the Enemies One by One Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The business district was still thriving in the dark of night. A youth mysteriously left the Black Dragon Tavern from the back. In the shadows nearby, Marvin was quietly waiting. "This is the information you asked for." The youth seemed somewhat afraid, but he still walked over and delivered something to Marvin. Marvin quickly checked it to see whether there was any sign of forgery. He then straightforwardly threw a wizard gold coin to the youth. The youth¡¯s eyes displayed a hint of greed. He hurriedly took the gold coin and bit it, and then awkwardly hid it in his boot. "You know how it will end if there is any issue with the information," said Marvin emotionlessly. "I swear there are definitely no problems! These guys frequently gather at our place, I even think our boss is working with them." The youth continued in a whisper, "In any case, I¡¯ll resign in two days. This information is absolutely accurate." "Also, you aren¡¯t the first buyer. The number of bounty hunters after those guys isn¡¯t small." "But they are very crafty. I can only guarantee that the information is correct, but I can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll succeed." Marvin nodded. He suddenly moved toward that youth. The pitiful barman wasn¡¯t able to react as Marvin hit the back of his neck with the side of his palm. He fainted. "I¡¯m very sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but before I verify the authenticity of the information, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to sleep," Marvin softly said. Under the cover of the night, Marvin dragged the body of the barman in the shadows. ... Regardless of the situation, information is key. Especially in an assassination. The Markus Thieves Society¡¯s headquarters was in the Wild Hill. Marvin might not be able to find a path to their headquarters. Humans had all sorts of needs, and the Marcus Thieves Society wasn¡¯t an exception. They usually disguised themselves to enter Oak Town. The discipline there was very lax, so sometimes news would be leaked very fast. For instance, Marvin was a stranger that had just arrived yet he could get "information" from this barman. This totally ran against common sense. People in the information business would usually be very cautious. ¡®The information might be genuine. If it was fake, those previous bounty hunters might have already killed him.¡¯ ¡®But there is another possibility. Those bounty hunters didn¡¯t come back.¡¯ ¡®They are all dead.¡¯ Marvin thought very quickly. This barman could be giving information to both sides. It looked like he betrayed the Marcus Thieves Society and gave information to the bounty hunters, but he might in fact be working for the Thieves Society. Regardless, Marvin wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to tell on him. After entering a small warehouse belonging to the Night Walker organization, Marvin started planning his operation. The old blacksmith was called Sean. He was the former leader of the Night Walkers. He had suffered a serious injury and thus had to live in seclusion in Oak Town. Old Sean was very generous. Marvin could use many resources belonging to the Night Walkers inside Oak Town during the examination. For instance, in that old man¡¯s home, Marvin could take any kinds of concoctions he wanted. Poison, opiates, hallucinogens¡­ There was a lot of that type of stuff. Marvin was a decisive person, and he thirsted for success. He was also realistic. Why would you attack someone when you could poison him? Old Sean gave him a week, but Marvin didn¡¯t intend to use such a long period of time. Because he had to advance as a Night Walker and return to the Three Ring Towers within two weeks for the start of the true Battle of the Holy Grail! Therefore, he had to speed up. ... The Marcus Thieves Society was made up of five people. Four men and one woman, all extremely fierce. Their boss was known as Wolf, and the others also had various code names. They mainly made a living by hijacking goods heading from various cities to the West Desert¡¯s Gold Country. Oak Town was a good place to avoid the desert cavalry. According to the information, there were at least three of them in Oak Town tonight. And luckily, these three all seemed to have a weakness! ¡®They probably had a big job recently and needed to vent.¡¯ ¡®This is quite convenient. I¡¯ll take care of them one by one,¡¯ Marvin calmly analyzed. He then put on a mask and some clothes for the night before leaving the warehouse. ... Flowing Oriole Street. (A/N: The following part of the story has been severely censored to comply with "CleanNet" policies. Here is a summary of what happened:) Marvin sneaked into a courtyard and found the Black Bear¡¯s paramour. He gave some money and hid under the bed. (Since the rest isn¡¯t in accordance with the [male and female can only hold hands], this kind of thing, It can only be deleted.) Marvin was inwardly sneering. Through a small crack, he could see Black Bear gasping and resting while the woman was kneeling, trying to energize him. This was the best opportunity! Marvin took two curved daggers from the void conch and moved! (T/N: Wish I had the original chapter, before the deletion.) Chapter 82: Assassination Chapter 82: Assassination Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Black Bear was sitting on the bed, enjoying the ministrations of the kneeling woman. How could he have imagined that a loud "Bang!" would suddenly echo from under the bed? Black Bear didn¡¯t mind and commented, "Your beds aren¡¯t very sturdy." His words hadn¡¯t even left his mouth when Marvin broke one of the bed slats! That slat had been cracked by Marvin earlier. He gently hit it and the bed immediately collapsed! Black Bear was caught off guard and fell backward, awkwardly landing on his butt. At the same time, Marvin rolled out from under the bed before throwing himself at Black Bear. Under the gaze of the shocked woman, the curved dagger in Marvin¡¯s hand was already dancing on Black Bear¡¯s neck! Cutthroat! "Pff!" Blood flew everywhere! Black Bear had still not reacted yet when his life was ended by Marvin! A large quantity of blood splattered on the woman¡¯s face. "Ah!" Her scream was stuck in her throat. Marvin went to loot Black Bear¡¯s body and snatched a heavy money pouch. He took out a wizard gold coin from the pouch and silently gave it to the woman. He had been wearing a dark face mask all along. The woman received it while shivering. He also casually grabbed a towel . "Wipe your face," said Marvin kindheartedly. "Sorry for startling you." He then directly jumped out from the 2nd floor window. The woman, shaking all over, stood up and rushed to the window. Unfortunately, Marvin had already disappeared into the darkness! She grasped that wizard gold, unaware of what to think. After a while, her scream could be heard coming from the room. ... Marvin was speeding through the darkness. Black Bear was only the first target. The other two also had to be eliminated tonight. Downtown, a small shadow continuously threaded through the crowd, eyes constantly darting around. It seemed to be a rather shrewd guy. He looked like he was just taking a walk, bored. But his pouch was constantly jingling. This guy was definitely a proficient thief. ¡®Monkey.¡¯ Marvin took a quick glance at him. The old blacksmith gave him the targets and also portraits of some of them, including Black Bear and Monkey. There was another man called Stag. Marvin could recognize those three, even if they used a simple disguise. If Black Bear¡¯s weakness was women, Monkey¡¯s weakness was his itchy hands. This guy was a very outstanding thief with top class stealth abilities. If Marvin fought him on a relatively complex field and let him Sneak, he would have to use a few tricks. ¡®But right now, the enemy is in the light while I¡¯m in the shadows.¡¯ This was a great opportunity. Marvin changed his clothes and put a few heavy pouches on his belt. ¡®Time to pretend to be a wealthy person. Wait a moment... As a noble, compared to people of lower standing, I¡¯m already a wealthy person! He didn¡¯t need a disguise since he was already perfectly suited for the task. Marvin then walked over. ... The downtown stalls were very noisy at night. They sold specialties and all sorts of interesting toys from the Thousand Leaves Forest. Marvin stood in front of a small shop for a long time. There were quite a lot of people there, making it the easiest place for Monkey to move. Out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed that familiar face coming over. ¡®Baiting him was too easy,¡¯ Marvin sneered. Monkey approached him, apparently looking at the shop¡¯s accessories. Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate and started walking with a fast pace. He took large steps, making the two purses on his waist extremely eye-catching as they jostled around. Monkey immediately followed. He was fond of this kind of squanderer. He only needed a slight bump and he could walk with the other side¡¯s wallets. He hadn¡¯t been lacking money ever since he became a member of the Thieves Society, but he still cherished the feeling of making a living in the marketplace. The thrill of stealing from others for himself, nobody else could understand. Therefore, even if his brain urged him countless times, he still couldn¡¯t change his instincts. When his hands itched, stealing something would make him feel better. As he was thinking, he was gradually getting closer to that youth in front of him. In Monkey¡¯s eyes, Marvin was a typical young noble. Some money in his pockets, a bit rebellious, and no guard. He had probably secretly gone out. ¡®This brat had better go back to his family tattered castle.¡¯ ¡®Once I steal his money, his father should thank me for sending his son back home early.¡¯ At that point, Monkey rushed forward, trying to bump against Marvin¡¯s back. How could he have expected that Marvin would suddenly be attracted by a voice on another street? He turned toward a small alley and started walking toward it. ¡®Damnit!¡¯ A fire rose in Monkey¡¯s mind. This brat¡¯s luck was very good, wasn¡¯t it? He unwillingly followed him in. The small alley had very faint lighting. Monkey suddenly felt something wrong. ¡®What about the footsteps?¡¯ His perception was quite outstanding. He should definitely be able to hear the other side¡¯s footsteps! His eyes widened as he realized that not only had the footsteps disappeared, but that youth¡¯s silhouette had too. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ he thought, shivering. A hand rushed out from the shadows and covered his mouth. ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Monkey¡¯s body curved forward. As a thief, he naturally knew what this hand meant! The next trick was cutthroat! His reaction was very fast. A hand immediately pressed onto his neck, ready to block that ice-cold blade. He felt a fierce pain from the palm of his hand. Monkey felt cold all over, but he still thought he was lucky. ¡®Good thing I reacted fast!¡¯ ¡®Otherwise I would be dead already.¡¯ ¡®Damnit! That guy is an assassin!¡¯ But fortunately, he was also experienced in dealing with killers. He immediately gathered strength in his right foot, ready to use his assailant¡¯s momentum to viciously counterattack! It¡¯s a pity that Marvin didn¡¯t give him a chance to see that happen. If it was the previous common curved dagger, perhaps this sneak attack would truly fail! But this was the extremely sharp [Fang]! A real uncommon item! Marvin exerted some strength and the piercing characteristic of Fang was vividly displayed. The curved dagger cut Monkey¡¯s palm in two in an instant. Before Monkey could react, the curved dagger already cut through his throat! His right foot was pressing onto Marvin¡¯s, before going limp. Only a little more¡­ A tiny bit more and he would have been able to avoid Marvin¡¯s fatal injury. But in this life and death struggle, a little bit of speed, time, or leeway, would be the difference between life and death! Marvin was once again victorious. But this was a dangerous victory. In fact, he had been startled into a cold sweat. Monkey¡¯s reaction was much faster than Black Bear¡¯s. This guy¡¯s counterattack was very sharp. If not for Fang¡¯s blows being so deadly, they would have fought for real! Marvin would have had some problems killing him. After moving Monkey¡¯s dead body Marvin was quite tired. ¡®There is still one more.¡¯ He took a deep breath and went to strike again. The smell of blood slowly spread through the darkness of Oak Town. ... The third target was Stag. The Marcus Thieves Society¡¯s five members all had animal codenames. The boss was Wolf. The other three men were Black Bear, Monkey and Stag. As for the relatively mysterious woman, her codename was Kitten. Marvin¡¯s information about Black Bear, Monkey and Stag was relatively accurate and complete. He hadn¡¯t spent a wizard gold in vain. Without that information, it would have been very difficult to successfully kill Black Bear and Monkey. These two had the strength of a peak 1st rank class holder after all, respectively a level 5 fighter and a level 5 thief. It was the same for Stag. This guy was a level 5 fighter with a huge craving for alcohol. Although Marvin was pondering why a dwarven fighter would be named Stag, such a strange codename, he still didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary and efficiently accomplished his task. Disguising as a barman wasn¡¯t too difficult for Marvin. He had found a bottle of colorless poison in the Night Walkers¡¯ stash. It¡¯s just that this thing¡¯s value was very high. Making enough to kill someone would cost roughly 2 wizard gold. Even if Marvin was very decisive, he still hesitated for a long time deciding between assassinating and poisoning. He chose to poison Stag¡¯s wine in the end. A dwarven fighter¡¯s vitality was very high after all. His cutthroat might not be able to instantly kill him. If he made a mistake, both sides would be entangled in a mess. And Marvin¡¯s class was considered disadvantaged against Stag¡¯s. Their defensive power was very powerful, so rangers would find it very difficult to get close to them. After killing Stag, Marvin let out a sigh of relief. He intended to take a day off to rest, before taking care of the rest. The other two guys were both mysterious and even Sean didn¡¯t have a portrait. This was the hardest part of the mission. But as he left the tavern and arrived in an empty alley, he suddenly felt a burst of killing intent! "Woosh!" An arrow flew at him from behind! Marvin was suddenly startled and rolled, barely dodging the arrow. Someone tried to murder him! Who? Marvin¡¯s twin daggers were unsheathed, and he quickly turned to face his enemy head-on! Chapter 83: Killing With a Borrowed Knife Chapter 83: Killing With a Borrowed Knife Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation This was a narrow alley with buildings on both sides. There was no place to take cover in the whole alley, making it very suitable for archers. The moon was hidden from sight, leaving the alley pitch black. But Marvin had Darksight! He could clearly see a beautiful silhouette standing on a roof not far from there, a bow aiming at Marvin! It was a female archer. And on the other end of the alley, another figure quietly appeared. When Marvin saw the man¡¯s appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! That man was actually the barman he had stunned! The one who had given him the information to kill those three from the Marcus Thieves Society. ¡®I understand¡­¡¯ ¡®This guy was killing with a borrowed knife.¡¯ Marvin shivered thinking about it. He didn¡¯t expect to be tricked even when being this careful. The current barman was totally different compared to the previous nervous youth. The change in his presence was very noticeable. He had changed clothes and was now wearing a set of battle gear. He was a ranger holding two daggers like Marvin. However¡­ This guy was a 2nd rank ranger! According to Inspect, this man only had the base class Ranger, but he was level 7! ¡®A 2nd rank class holder¡­ Along with an archer¡­¡¯ ¡®Hold on! Two people¡­¡¯ He suddenly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but let out, "You are Wolf?" The man on the other side stopped his footsteps and displayed a weird smiling expression. "You are a smart one." "Seems like you aren¡¯t useless. You were able to cleanly eliminate three of my subordinates." "And you were able to quickly guess my identity. Such an interesting opponent." Wolf openly expressed his thoughts. Really? Marvin felt depressed. He looked at that archer, muttering ¡®So that¡¯s Kitten.¡¯ Marcus Thieves Society only had two people remaining. And they both appeared in front of Marvin at the same time! His current situation was very dangerous. ... "Why did you kill your subordinates? Aren¡¯t they your companions?" Marvin had his back against the wall. He cautiously tried to buy some time. The archer was very troublesome, especially since she controlled the high ground. If he was shot, it would be life threatening. What¡¯s more, Wolf was on the side, looking at him like he was prey. This guy was a level 7 ranger. Even though he hadn¡¯t advanced, he still somewhat suppressed Marvin. In Feinan, a lot of adventurers weren¡¯t able to find a suitable advanced class. Perhaps they lacked money, or perhaps they couldn¡¯t find an advanced teacher. Thus, quite a lot could only improve their base class. Bases class could also reach 2nd rank, but after level 10, they had to advance if they wanted to go any further. Wolf was like one of those that couldn¡¯t find a way to improve and helplessly leveled up their base class. Even though base classes were more balanced, they couldn¡¯t match up to advanced classes when it came to becoming stronger. Thus, Marvin urgently needed to advance. Facing Marvin¡¯s question, Wolf couldn¡¯t help but smile. "Of course we were companions. Otherwise, how could the information be so detailed?" "I¡¯m very grateful you killed them. I¡¯ve been wondering how to eliminate them lately. Doing it myself is a bit unreasonable after all." "I worked with them for many years. I felt hesitant to kill them directly." Marvin felt sick listening to the hypocritical Wolf. Damnit, hesitant? Borrowing a knife to kill, what¡¯s the difference?! "You still haven¡¯t answered my question. Why kill them?" Marvin calmly asked. Wolf shrugged. "We recently had a big job." "I understand," Marvin quickly answered. "You want to keep everything for yourself." "There are two of us, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m keeping everything to myself," Wolf happily replied. He felt that the outcome had already been decided. But from the current situation, it really seemed that way. Wolf was two levels higher than Marvin and there was also an archer on the high ground. As long as Marvin gave them an opportunity, they would easily kill him! ... "Don¡¯t speak nonsense!" "Get rid of him and let¡¯s take off tonight! Far away!" The archer standing on the roof coldly exclaimed. ¡®Turns out the two were a pair of married thieves, no wonder they could act against the other three!¡¯ Marvin suddenly understood. As cold light flashed from his daggers, Wolf helplessly sighed, "Nothing I can do about it, I married a violent woman." "I wanted to chat a bit more with you, but it¡¯s time to work now." "Since you helped me deal with them, I¡¯ll let you have an honorable death. I¡¯ll try to leave your body in one piece, how about it?" He hadn¡¯t finished talking when a dual wielding shadow threw himself over! Marvin didn¡¯t try to escape! He knew that escaping would only result in a dead end. His perception allowed him to feel something behind him. The archer had been aiming at him all along! If he retreated, he would be an easy target, completely screwed! He could only stand and fight! Marvin thus directly rushed forward, daggers blazing! Blade Technique - Rapids! A detailed and refined blade technique was executed under the moonlight. Marvin¡¯s every move was extremely accurate. Marvin and Wolf were equally matched for a moment! The latter had a shocked expression. He obviously had the level advantage and his weapon mastery should be a lot stronger. However, the other side¡¯s blade technique was very refined. Wolf¡¯s fierce attack couldn¡¯t break through Marvin¡¯s defense! Wolf felt it was too unbelievable. But it was the result of the strength Marvin had painstakingly built up! It was true that Wolf¡¯s level was higher, but the both sides had similar weapon mastery level, and Marvin had blade techniques on top of that! Marvin and Wolf¡¯s curved daggers were locked into a dance, sending flashing cold rays of light through the alley and making "Clank" sounds. ¡®Turns out Wolf is only this strong!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart relaxed a bit. Even if that guy was a 2nd rank class holder, he hadn¡¯t advanced and thus didn¡¯t have the bonus attributes of an advanced class. The two extra levels were at most just a few more skill points and an attribute point. And Marvin¡¯s killing skills were a hundred times better than Wolf¡¯s! Marvin could put him down in less than 3 minutes in a duel! But this wasn¡¯t a duel. There was an archer behind him. Marvin couldn¡¯t go all out! He had to pay attention to Kitten¡¯s bow. He couldn¡¯t fully focus on Wolf, leading to a deadlock! ¡®Damn it! If this goes on, I¡¯ll definitely lose!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast. Because he couldn¡¯t endure a long fight due to his stamina! Consecutively killing those three earlier already used up a lot of stamina. The current one versus two, which also included a long range class, put too much pressure on Marvin! He had to find a way to turn the tides! ... "Bang!" After both of them ruthlessly collided yet again, Wolf noticed something and retreated. "Woosh!" An arrow had been shot! Marvin rolled, the arrow dangerously brushing past him! But this time, the dodge was a bit more awkward. Wolf laughed nastily, raising his daggers and attempting a ruthless beheading slash! The earlier roll made Marvin lose the upper hand. He curled and raised his dagger as to block! But he suddenly threw his right dagger and began to quickly chant! Vine Metamorphosis! His hand quickly turned into a slender vine and coiled around Wolf¡¯s right ankle. The latter hadn¡¯t expected a trick like this! Ranger spells were in fact very rare! Especially in the south where druids were less active. This Vine Metamorphosis thoroughly broke Wolf¡¯s rhythm. Marvin took advantage of this to make him stumble and fall on the ground. Marvin took a deep breath, raising his left hand up, and then suddenly stabbing downward! But it only went half-way before he had to stiffen his body to dodge half a step toward the side! "Woosh!" Another arrow! Marvin couldn¡¯t completely dodge this arrow. The triangular arrowhead pierced Marvin¡¯s shoulder. Marvin felt an acute pain! "Fuck!" he bellowed. He didn¡¯t think twice and still slashed at Wolf¡¯s head! The archer in the distance let out a mournful shriek and crazily shot arrows! It looked like it was raining arrows. Chapter 84: Life and Death Situation! Chapter 84: Life and Death Situation! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [Scatter Shot]! Marvin squinted. Seeing the sky instantly filled with arrows raining down toward him, he still managed to keep himself even more calm! [Scatter Shot] was a common ranger¡¯s long distance skill. It usually didn¡¯t have much of an impact because it wasn¡¯t accurate. But it could be extremely troublesome for Marvin in this situation! This alley was extremely narrow. If Marvin wanted to escape, he could if he left now. Wolf was already dead after all. Using his dexterity he could definitely escape! "But if I escaped, finding this woman again might be very difficult!¡¯ Thinking of it, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth! Stake it all! Enduring the pain, he suddenly burst toward the left wall! Anti-Gravity Steps! He tilted his body at an angle of roughly 45 degrees from the wall, twisted his ankle while starting to run up, but still managed to run up stably. "Woosh!" The fierce rain of arrows brushed past him. There was even an arrow that pierced his clothes! ¡®Close call! Luckily there is no poison on the arrows!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart was beating pretty fast. He reckoned that tonight was his most dangerous encounter yet. Killing an archer that occupied high ground was very challenging, especially when Marvin had no shield! Anti-Gravity Steps couldn¡¯t let him run on the wall for a long time. After dodging that fierce rain of arrows, he fell back down on the ground, accidentally landing on his right arm! The arrow injury hurt even more. Blood flowed out. That arrow had already affected Marvin¡¯s sense of balance, causing him to make an error in judging his body¡¯s movement. ¡®Damnit, the duration of Anti-Gravity Steps has decreased by almost half a second¡­¡¯ Marvin clutched the arrow, cursing in anger in his heart. His health slowly decreased due to his blood loss, as did his stamina. But he still had no intention to flee! ¡®Must kill this woman!¡¯ ¡®This is the Night Walker advancement¡¯s first task. If I can¡¯t handle this, what about the next one?¡¯ Marvin suddenly became focused! "Woosh!" Another arrow shot. Luckily, darksight let Marvin clearly see every move done by the other side, helping him dodge it. He ran in the alley, silently approaching the roof Kitten was standing on! The distance between them was now short. When Marvin got to the archer¡¯s blind spot, she would be unable to retaliate. But the archer didn¡¯t give up! She bit her lip and quickly shot more arrows! Marvin¡¯s moved like a ghost making it very difficult to hit him while moving, so all those arrows missed their target! The distance between both of them was constantly decreasing. Suddenly, the archer sneered. About there¡­ This distance! A strange mark suddenly flashed in her eyes! Even if Marvin was having trouble dodging, he still paid minutious attention to the archer¡¯s every move! He was able to clearly see the mark due to darksight... it was [Moving Shot]! ¡®Damnit! This woman actually learned such a high-end skill!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart sank! He finally understood why the other side was certain that victory was within her hands, why she had still not retreated even though he was already this close! Because she had this card! [Moving Shot]: Large increase to shooting accuracy toward moving targets! This skill description was very vague, but Marvin knew that at this distance, the other side¡¯s arrows would all have at least a fifty percent chance of hitting him. There was still some distance before he¡¯d reach the other side¡¯s blind spot. And at this distance, she should be able to shoot three more arrows! If even one of the three hit Marvin, it would because very dangerous for him! What could he do? Marvin, who usually faced death calmly, was feeling a bit dazed! A small archer with assistance from the terrain forced a Ruler of the Night into this situation! Really too miserable. Both sides coldly watched each other. Marvin instantly made his decision. Keep moving forward! ... "Go to hell!" Kitten muttered. The arrow which had been aiming at Marvin all along was released. "Woosh!" The 1st arrow was shot, aiming at Marvin¡¯s stomach! She wanted a critical hit! Moving shot greatly increased her originally impressive accuracy. This arrow was very accurate and would soon pierce Marvin¡¯s stomach! At the crucial time, Marvin¡¯s body suddenly shook strangely! Shadow Step! The life-saving skill once again displayed its effect, as Marvin forcefully altered his path to the right by half a meter, dodging nimbly. "Beautiful dodge," the archer coldly remarked. 2nd arrow! This arrow was like the previous one, extremely accurate, aiming straight at Marvin¡¯s neck! Marvin¡¯s heartbeat crazily sped up. In that split second he seemingly forgot the pain coursing through his body and kicked the ground with his right foot! "Snap!" It sounded like his ankle breaking! Imitation Shadow Step! "Woosh!" The arrow passed by his ear, as he dodged for the second time. "Eh? Two skills?" The archer felt surprised but maintained her grim appearance. Because she still had the third arrow! The fierce 3rd arrow aimed at Marvin¡¯s heart! It seemed that this arrow, no matter what, he would be unable to dodge it! "He¡¯s screwed!" The archer squinted. ... Marvin didn¡¯t give up at the most important moment. He knew his body like the back of his hand. He couldn¡¯t muster any strength from his right shoulder because of the arrow. The right ankle had snapped, a very serious injury! It¡¯d be reasonable to say that it would hurt. But Marvin couldn¡¯t feel any pain. This wasn¡¯t numbness, but rather some kind of very mystical state. He looked helplessly at that 3rd arrow flying toward him, about to take his life. His potential was thoroughly aroused during a life and death situation! His left foot twisted and kicked the ground. It stood to reason that after using Shadow Step the first time, his left foot would already be unable to support too much of a burden. It couldn¡¯t use force wildly like that again. But he chose to do so. All-out! Burst! Another Imitation Shadow Step! "Snap¡­" The left ankle also broke¡­ He simply couldn¡¯t be more miserable! But this time, it also let Marvin smoothly dodge the 3rd arrow. He rolled on the ground, directly landing beneath the roof Kitten was standing on! This was her blind spot, and she definitely couldn¡¯t see Marvin. ¡®Truly awkward¡­¡¯ ¡®But it¡¯s finally time to counterattack.¡¯ Marvin forced a smile, half-lying on the ground. Both feet had snapped. This fragile body being forced to unleash such strength was simply terrible. Fortunately, the situation had finally turned around. ... "He actually dodged!" "How could this be?" The female archer was standing on the roof, extremely shocked. Marvin was just under her feet. She very cautiously extended her head, wanting to see Marvin¡¯s situation. But she didn¡¯t notice a thin rope extending from a corner. It suddenly coiled around her foot! "Aaah!" she let out in alarm. A powerful force pulled her ankle, dragging her down from the three story house! Kitten couldn¡¯t adjust her body because the rope was shrinking at a frightening speed. She was immediately dragged down, ruthlessly crashing on the ground! "Bang!" She was in really bad shape! Marvin had been pulling on the other end of the wishful rope, and stood up with difficulty. He pushed his dagger against the neck of the archer who was gasping for air. "Where did you hide the money? Say it and I¡¯ll end your suffering. Don¡¯t and I¡¯ll carefully torture you." His voice was very calm yet grim. The archer had a bitter smile. She struggled and took out a scroll from between her breasts and it seemed like she wanted to say something. But Marvin had already slashed with his curved dagger! "No need to explain, I¡¯ll study it myself." Marvin coldly killed her. At this time, an old person appeared on the other side of the alley. "You are in a really bad shape. But you went all out. Just like me when I was young," the old blacksmith softly said. "Both feet snapped. Your body is really too crappy." He then helped Marvin up, taking the woman¡¯s scroll and giving it to Marvin while doing so. The two staggered their way into the darkness. ... In the blacksmith¡¯s shop, the old blacksmith was busy doing something. Marvin consulted his battle log. At that time, he saw two lines which made him feel surprised: [For arousing your potential in battle, you gained a specialty ¨C Endurance] [For arousing your potential in battle, you gained a specialty ¨C Burst] Chapter 85: Skills and Specialties Chapter 85: Skills and Specialties Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation He suddenly got two specialties! Marvin hadn¡¯t expected that. A specialty was even more valuable than skills. Most of them had passive effects and were extremely useful. But as for that battle, Marvin had desperately risked everything. He kept treading the line between life and death. If not for the surprise effect of Vine Metamorphosis, he might have died! And his potential had been aroused in this deadly struggle, rewarding him with two specialties. The first was Endurance. [Endurance]: You will get a willpower check every 10 minutes after receiving an injury. If the check is successful, you will be able to ignore the pain. This was a very powerful specialty! ¡®No wonder I wasn¡¯t restricted by pain at that time.¡¯ Marvin suddenly realized. He remembered that the feelings of stamina decreasing, loss of balance and pain had disappeared a while after being shot. Turns out it was this specialty¡¯s effect. This specialty and Ana¡¯s [Tenacity] were different but similar effects, and both were specialties that melee class holders longed for. Usually, pain had a huge influence on living beings, especially in a battle. Pain could affect every move, and could completely change the outcome of the battle by hindering movements. Endurance was a pretty impressive specialty and would usually be gained by warriors who were regularly wounded. Marvin getting that specialty was quite lucky. ... The second specialty was Burst. [Burst]: Your tough soul doesn¡¯t match your frail body. Up to a certain limit, you can burst out strength exceeding your body¡¯s. However, there will be serious side effects afterward. Burst was a very rarely seen specialty because it would trigger spontaneously. There was no daily use limit, but Marvin knew that it didn¡¯t have many uses. That last Shadow Step he used was definitely the result of Burst! He managed to dodge the arrow in that split second of Burst, but it also broke his ankle. This was also a very precious specialty, that Marvin could trigger whenever he wanted. ¡®Dealing 1000 damage while sacrificing 800... If used in a three hit combo, hmm...." Marvin suddenly understood the hidden part of this specialty. This specialty fit Marvin perfectly. Dual wielding rangers originally used burst strength! What was a bit of self-harm! As long as he was one move ahead of his enemy, victory would be his! Feinan¡¯s medical care was very advanced, especially after the Great Calamity. All kinds of churches began to rise and the price of priests¡¯ divine spells began to drop. Healing divine spells became a lot cheaper than before. ¡®Two very useful specialties¡­¡¯ ¡®My fighting strength has greatly increased.¡¯ Marvin felt awesome, but suddenly grimaced from a fierce pain. That arrow was still stuck on his shoulder, only half of his HP was left, and both feet had snapped. This was certainly miserable enough. If not for Sean helping Marvin walk back home, he would have had to crawl. This was the price of burst. But the harvest was very generous. Not only had he obtained the archer¡¯s map to the hidden treasure, but he also received no less than 1650 battle exp. Advancing consumed a great amount of experience, so Marvin had been preparing all along. Night Walker¡¯s advancement experience was at least 6000 exp. The more the better. ... "Your fighting strength is quite good. You are also quite fierce." The old blacksmith who had been busy for a while came over, looking at Marvin with eyes full of praise. A 14 year old youth able to kill five thieves alone, even if split in multiple encounters, was pretty rare. ¡®Worthy of a seer,¡¯ Sean thought. ¡®Night Walkers will truly rise.¡¯ "You perfectly completed the first hurdle. You are really qualified to become a member of the Night Walkers," said Sean. At the same time, he firmly stopped Marvin from moving and cut off the arrowhead in Marvin¡¯s with a knife. He then pulled the arrow from Marvin¡¯s shoulder! Blood flew out! His HP quickly dropped! Marvin had a cold sweat as he felt pain all over his body. He tightly ground his teeth, stopping himself from shouting out! It was at this moment he understood the difference between the game and the real world!! He had set the level of pain to 1% in the game! But now he experienced real pain! He naturally didn¡¯t feel anything before when he suffered grave injuries. But tonight, Marvin really felt pain! He still managed not to shout, which was already pretty good. The old blacksmith bandaged Marvin. His movements were meticulous, very skillful. He applied a kind of very refreshing herbal medicine. The blood quickly stopped flowing. Marvin had nothing to fear for the moment. "Remember my actions. They might be useful to you later in the battlefield," Sean solemnly said. Marvin nodded when suddenly, a log window appeared: [You watched a First Aid Master¡¯s Quick Bandage and understood parts of the skill¡¯s nature. (1/3)] ¡®Oh? What does this mean?¡¯ Marvin suddenly thought of something and asked Sean, "Can you let me see that move once again?" Sean froze for a moment, but facing Marvin¡¯s request, he did it once again. Although he was somewhat of an eccentric, once he acknowledged someone he would get along relatively well with them. Without a doubt, Marvin¡¯s performance tonight already aroused his sympathy. Marvin carefully looked and sure enough, that log appeared once again. But this time, the (1/3) changed to (2/3). Need one more? Marvin asked again, somewhat embarrassed. "Could you do it one more time?" Sean immediately became a little upset. "What are you trying to do in the end?" Marvin cautiously said, "I want to learn your Quick Bandage skill." "Are you kidding me?" Sean angrily blurted. "Even if Quick Bandage is a very simple skill, it still require about a week of training. You think you can learn it by looking at it a few times?" Marvin hesitated but still ended up saying, "Seers have a few different abilities¡­" Sean immediately turned silent. With a cold face, he repeated the action one more time. Marvin hurriedly paid attention. The log windows suddenly appeared: [You watched a First Aid Master¡¯s Quick Bandage and understood parts of the skill nature. (3/3)] [You understood through observation ¨C Quick Bandage] [Spend 100 battle exp to turn it into a personal skill!] Indeed! Marvin was overjoyed. Only 100 battle exp was nothing. Quick Bandage using bandages and hemostatics would be extremely on the battlefield. Especially in a war of attrition! He immediately spent the 100 battle exp and [Quick Bandage(45)] immediately appeared in his skill list. ¡®A high skill level¡­ Seems to be related to Sean [First Aid Master] title,¡¯ Marvin speculated. Marvin was absent-minded while Sean looked on, displeased. "Kid, what are you doing? Did you lose your mind in that battle?¡¯ Marvin hurriedly recovered and said to Sean, "Gimme your hand." Sean skeptically did so. Marvin quickly picked up the hemostatics and a bandage and flawlessly bandaged Sean¡¯s wrist in less than half a minute! If there had been a wound, the bleeding would have stopped and it would have had the effect of stopping the bleeding and treating the injury! "What!" "How could this happen?" "Kid, are you tricking me?" Sean frowned! He didn¡¯t believe Marvin could learn his Quick Bandage in such a short time! Sean had actually trained under a Night Keeper specialized in the medical field. Sean also had the title of Master! However, Marvin actions were at the same standard as him! This was something that went against his knowledge and experience! "Damnit¡­" "Seers really are a group of freaks!" Sean cursed. He then began to treat Marvin¡¯s ankle. Marvin shrugged. ¡®As for seers.¡¯ ¡®My esteemed self has transmigrated.¡¯ Just as he was thinking that, he felt a burst of violent pain from his ankle! "Ah¡­ Easy!" Marvin let out in alarm! "Quiet! You soft egg." Sean faked anger. However, he seemed somewhat pleased with himself. Chapter 86: Feinan Era Chapter 86: Feinan Era Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Sean deserved his title of First Aid Master. It seemed he wasn¡¯t just a blacksmith, but also a doctor. He soon completed the treatment of Marvin¡¯s ankle. Even though Marvin still had to use crutches to walk, he estimated that he would recover in two or three days. This was already pretty good. The problem with being wounded was that it would often not be completely cured and would leave sequelae behind. And in this field, the formidable side of the Night Walker¡¯s organization was revealed. Although they only had eighteen people remaining, as a former leader Sean had many good things. Including some divine spell scrolls and some secret medicine. The value of those medicines was very high, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to use them on Marvin. From his actions, it could be assumed that he had already decided to take Marvin as his apprentice. Indeed, apprentice. After completing the first task, Marvin learned from Sean that he had to go through a process to become a Night Walker, and it was far more complicated than what he thought. He was still an apprentice at the moment and had to complete a year long trial period before he could officially advance to Night Walker! But a year was really too long to Marvin! He hadn¡¯t expected something like that! If he had known earlier about the one year apprentice trial period, he wouldn¡¯t have decided to advance through that path, no matter what. But Sean apparently noticed Marvin¡¯s apprehension and quickly appeased him. After hearing Sean¡¯s explanation, Marvin sighed in relief. ¡®Turns out it¡¯s like that.¡¯ ... The next two days, Marvin carefully rested in the blacksmith shop. During that time, he met the blacksmith¡¯s daughter Jane. The latter apologized to Marvin, visibly very embarrassed. "Turns out you were really there to look for my father. I thought¡­" The girl shyly said. "It¡¯s fine, a girl with strong vigilance is a good thing. And by the way, the porridge you cooked was actually very tasty." Marvin smiled. Jane¡¯s face turned red, as she found an excuse to slip way. Marvin didn¡¯t mind. He hadn¡¯t come here to chase after girls. If he could learn Sean¡¯s craftsmanship it¡¯d be just fine. But having said that, didn¡¯t it seem like his territory was missing a good tailor? ... Two days later, with help of all kinds of secret medicine from the Night Walkers¡¯ organization, Marvin completely recovered. He was back to being healthy and lively. Sean saw the scene and nodded at Marvin, indicating that he was ready. Because the 2nd task was about to begin. Very late in the night, in the backyard of the blacksmith shop. "I didn¡¯t expect a basement to be there." Marvin followed the old blacksmith Sean into the basement. There was a spiral staircase at the entrance and candles flickering constantly The atmosphere was very gloomy. It sounded like someone in the distance was chanting some ballad from the ancient times in a low voice. "The Night Walkers are a very hidden organization. Few know of our existence," Old Sean stiffly answered. "Including your daughter?" Marvin asked. "Kid, if you dare to say anything about the Night Walkers in front of Jane¡­ Trust me, even if I lost more than half of my fighting strength, I can still squish you a few times," the old blacksmith coldly snorted. Marvin shrugged, not the least bit afraid of the threat. "Jane isn¡¯t a fool, she is actually very clever. You won¡¯t be able to conceal anything from her." The old blacksmith was silent for a moment, before slowly shaking his head. "I only want to keep her away from danger." "If she could have a lifetime of peace, it would be great." "Quite difficult," Marvin remarked. "Kid, in the end, what have you seen?" The old blacksmith couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Hathaway saw destruction. What about you?" "A calamity." Marvin didn¡¯t hide anything. "No one would be spared. If you want Jane to live her life in peace, I¡¯m afraid Oak Town isn¡¯t a good location." Sean gave a skeptical glance at Marvin, before saying: "We¡¯ve arrived." ¡­ They arrived indeed. At the end of the stairs, was a small narrow room. In a corner of the room was a pitch black mural. The content on the mural was very monotonous. There was only a pair of eyes with a faint source of radiance underneath. There was a massive pile of bones in the radiance, and the people on them struggled and howled in anguish. Even though it was just a simple picture, to Marvin, it had a great impact! "This is¡­" "This is the scene of the ancient era¡¯s people struggling in the eternal night," Sean solemnly said. "The Night Monarch left the darkness and protected Feinan¡¯s lives, keeping monsters and foreigners from invading." The Ancient Era?" Marvin was stunned. He actually didn¡¯t know much related to the night monarch. The information in the games rarely mentioned him. It seemed the next pieces of information would bring new details. When Marvin transmigrated, the Night Monarch¡¯s real body had yet to appear. According to Marvin¡¯s knowledge, the history of Feinan was roughly composed of four eras. First, order. Primal chaos and order. Before the arrival of the Wizard God Lance, Feinan¡¯s magic power was made up of the power of order and chaos overlapping, producing life. During the chaos era, day and night would sometimes appear with strange timing for a long time. For example, 4 - 5 years of continuous night. That was the legendary eternal night. The Night Monarch apparently emerged in this era. Some said he was a fiend from the abyss while some said he was one of the incarnations of the Wizard God Lance. But in fact, the records about the Night Monarch mentioned him appearing earlier than theWizard God Lance. The chaos and order era ended with the arrival of Lance. Lance made the Holy Grail, and built the Universe Magic Pool, making the whole world lean toward order. At that time, the first nature god of Feinan was born, named Fertile. Fertile was one of Feinan¡¯s high elves. He turned into an elven old god through some unknown method. He had an excellent relationship with Lance. At that time, Lance was busy fighting some monster from the outside. He temporarily gave Feinan to Fertile. Thus, the high elves suddenly rose to dominance, ruling everything. This was the glorious 2nd era. Apart from the elves, all the other races were inferior. The old elven god didn¡¯t like this situation and thus left Feinan, helping Lance deal with the enemy. He later went into a deep sleep. After the elves left, the 3rd era of people vied for supremacy. It was also in this era that three fate tablets appeared. The people that obtained a part of the tablets became gods. Most gods in existence at this point had been formed through the power of the fate tablet during the third era, aside from the first generation of ancient gods, those few nature gods. After the Wizard God returned to Feinan, he established the wizard era and humanity rose up abruptly. In the fourth era, the Wizard God left once again. This time it appeared to be a very definite leave. The gods who had risen abruptly during the third era began to turn restless. Because the prophecy said that the 4th fate tablet was inside the universe magic pool, but they had to smash it into pieces. Once broken, it would appear above Feinan! Thus, the 4th era, the reign of terror ended, slowly opening up a new era. ... These memories slowly passed through Marvin¡¯s mind That painting before his eyes became somewhat more vivid. "Let¡¯s go. One year apprenticeship. I hope you can endure." "I¡¯ll let you know that this hurdle is called patience!" Sean pressed one hand on an eye, hinting at Marvin to also do so. He then began to chant an incantation that Marvin simply couldn¡¯t understand. This incantation was very complex and lasted no less than three minutes. Suddenly, Marvin felt his palm warming up and a large pulling force came from the eye! He was sucked into the mural! ... Darkness. Marvin had darksight, but in here, he couldn¡¯t see anything! This was the [Eternal Night Paradise], belonging to the incomplete plane of the Night Monarch! Sure enough, Marvin had to take the one year apprenticeship in the incomplete plane. The only good news was that the time flowed differently here. A year here was equal to a day in Feinan! It was because of this that Marvin decided to keep working on Night Walker¡¯s advancement. Otherwise he would have had to go back to the Three Ring Towers to deal with the Battle of the Holy Grail. But even so, this year would be hard to bear. Because time would incessantly pass. "What do I need to do?" Marvin asked. Sean¡¯s voice echoed from afar. "You are my apprentice, it¡¯s only natural that I have something for your to do." "What did you plan?" Marvin asked, stunned. "Clang! Clang!" Sounds of metal echoed in the distance. "I¡¯m a blacksmith," Sean answered. "Come kid! During this year, you¡¯ll become friends with a furnace and a hammer!" Chapter 87: Blazing Fury Chapter 87: Blazing Fury Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the darkness, sparks scattered, along with the clanking noises of blacksmithing. The red furnace kept on burning as a grime-covered Marvin added more charcoal inside. "You put too much!" "A higher fire temperature isn¡¯t always better!" When Sean began working, he would turn extremely irritable. Even though this guy was completely human, his temper was more like a dwarf¡¯s. Not only did he have bad temper, he also drank heavily. Marvin, as his apprentice, was the only one he could order around in this strange incomplete plane. He could only silently bear with it! Because this was his advancement task. As a pitiful blacksmith apprentice, he had to learn Sean¡¯s blacksmithing skill within a year! A change had already happened in his quest menu. The previous task had been completed and the 1500 general exp reward received. It now displayed the 2nd task of the advancement quest. The reward was 2000 general exp and the qualification to move on to the next task. He couldn¡¯t help but think that this task was quite the torment! For a whole year, Marvin could only follow Sean and help with his work. Apart from the necessary resting time and mealtimes, Marvin spent most of his hours with the furnace and iron hammer! The old blacksmith didn¡¯t exaggerate. This task tested people¡¯s patience to a level that was simply horrifying! Fortunately, Marvin was very unyielding! Since he received this assignment, he couldn¡¯t give up halfway! Apart from Night Walker, Marvin didn¡¯t know the way to obtain the other ranger advancements. But he ended up arguing with the old blacksmith! This guy cursed Marvin all day long, saying Marvin looked like a girl, was weak and not worthy. A true man should pick up an iron hammer and forge his own weapons! Marvin didn¡¯t complain about that and silently did as he said! His constitution was really too weak. His strength was also lacking. Forging could really have a tempering effect, to some degree. Time went by. The first month, Marvin could still bear with the bad temper after forging. The third month, he began to become extremely irritable. When the old blacksmith swore at him, he would curse back. Moreover, he would use all kinds of fancy insults which could sometimes made Sean speechless. Half a year later, he totally stopped caring. He would just repeat the actions the old blacksmith told him to do! He didn¡¯t bother asking what the blacksmith would have him do next! For him, every ore was more or less the same, and each kind of iron forging technique was also very similar. He was an overlord. Once he was out of this damnable place, he would probably not come in contact with anything related to blacksmithing again. But even if it was so, under the long tempering, Marvin not only obtained the life class [Blacksmith], but its experience had increased at lightning speed. He hadn¡¯t allocated any experience to the class but when this frightening year ended, Marvin had already reached [Intermediate] rank! If Marvin remembered correctly, the most amazing blacksmith all of White River Valley was an Intermediate Blacksmith! ¡®This is hilarious. This lord actually became an Intermediate Blacksmith.¡¯ ¡®A Blacksmith Overlord¡­ In all of Feinan, there shouldn¡¯t be many!¡¯ Marvin made fun of himself inwardly. "Clank!" kept echoing in Marvin¡¯s ear. He had heard it to the extent of nearly having a bit of a nervous breakdown! The final month, Sean didn¡¯t teach Marvin another forging skill. Rather, he began to make a weapon. Marvin could only act as a support on the side. He only had one thought in mind, and it was for this damned apprenticeship to quickly pass! He had transmigrated in Feinan not long ago and hadn¡¯t expected to spend a year in this Night Monarch¡¯s incomplete plane! If not for the flow of time being different, Marvin would definitely not have done something so inefficient. But it still felt very boring. "Smelly brat! Don¡¯t look around. There is nothing worth seeing here." "Quickly get me that chunk of lava rock!" "And that scroll, on the shelf behind you!" Facing Sean randomly giving orders, Marvin had already became apathetic, quietly doing as told. As time went on, Sean¡¯s forged weapon seemed to gradually take shape. But soon afterward, he clearly cast Marvin to the side, having him practice his blacksmithing skill on another furnace further away. Marvin could only do as told. ¡®This old geezer, why the hell is he so secretive?¡¯ Marvin thought, bored, while hammering a very rough ore. ... Time continuously passed during this boring training. The last day, Sean called Marvin over. A faintly discernible object was set up on the weapon shelf. But it was covered by a layer of cloth. Sean said, somewhat tired, "Kid, congratulations. Your apprenticeship is finished." "You actually managed to last a year. Youths these days don¡¯t have this kind of temperament." No kidding¡­ Marvin inwardly mocked. He didn¡¯t have the kind of temperament of kids jumping around. He obviously knew that although Sean¡¯s test was dry and dull, it had a lot of advantages and wasn¡¯t harmful! In the course of one year of forging, Marvin had turned 15 years old and it looked like he had matured a bit. The most important change was him taking on quite a bit of muscle on his biceps and chest! He also grew a bit. The stats gave the most direct observation of his changes. In this year of tempering, his strength rose by 1 point and his constitution rose by 2 points! He actually gained 3 attribute points in one year of tempering! Marvin wasn¡¯t an idiot. The forging techniques Sean taught him were definitely not ordinary. There were definitely some hidden strength and constitution raising methods included among those, to have such an amazing effect. 3 attribute points! One needed to level up 6 times to get that kind of increase! Although everything wasn¡¯t just a simple conversion, completing Sean¡¯s test was a small increase in strength for Marvin. At least his constitution¡¯s increase wasn¡¯t small, so he wouldn¡¯t be as weak! As for the 2000 general experience, it came at the right time. He was about to advance and what he needed the most right now was experience. In general, advancement quests had three tasks. He had already cleared two, and after the third task he would be able to advance. When the time came, he would have to use a great amount of experience to be able to activate his advanced class! Marvin did not want an awkward situation like successfully completing his advancement quest but not having enough experience to unlock it. ... "Patience is a necessary quality for a Night Walker." "As the reward for your patience, this thing is your gift. Regardless of whether you are able to be acknowledged by the Night Monarch and become a Night Walker, this is my gift to you." Sean pointed at the item on the weapon shelf while talking. Marvin froze. He hadn¡¯t expected that after Sean spent a year to make this thing, he would actually gift it to him. Even though he had acted as a support all along, he also knew that in order to create this item, Sean had spent a lot of precious materials, along with a lot of energy. "Don¡¯t be distracted, kid," Sean snorted. "This is probably the last magic item I¡¯ll craft in this life." Magic Item! Marvin was shocked! He hurriedly opened that blue cloth! A curved dagger was calmly lying inside! The curved dagger was red, the edge of the blade was extremely sharp and the handle felt very warm. ¡®Is this the effect of the lava rock?¡¯ Marvin held the curved dagger in his hand and quietly felt its power. "Its name is Blazing Fury." Sean saw his own masterpiece and displayed a hint of satisfaction. "I daresay, even those Dwarven Master Blacksmith¡¯s crafts are not much different." Marvin nodded. After a simple Inspect, this curved dagger¡¯s property window was displayed: [Blazing Fury] Quality: Magic Attack: 13 ¨C 18 Effect: Armor Break +7 2nd Effect: Shatter +7 Extra spell ¨C [Blazing Fury] (Daily uses: 1) Extra spell ¨C [Arcane missile] (Daily uses: 3) ... Magic weapon! This was the first magic weapon since Marvin transmigrated. And it was a very sharp curved dagger! His current mood could no longer simply be described as excited. "I¡­" He wanted to thank Sean for his present, but the old man emotionlessly said, "Grab your things, we are leaving!" "Keeping the Night Monarch¡¯s incomplete plane activated is very energy-consuming!" He then dragged Marvin and quickly left the [Eternal Night Paradise]. The two once again appeared in the basement, and returned to the blacksmith shop. It was very late at night, and all was quiet. Everything had stayed the same. Only one day had passed after all. But to Marvin it felt like ages ago. "Let¡¯s go. Prepare yourself," Sean suddenly urged. "The final test is about to begin." "You need to go through the Night Monarch¡¯s baptism!" "We have to enter the Thousand Leaves Forest. Follow me!" Chapter 88: Hero saving a beauty? Chapter 88: Hero saving a beauty? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Thousand Leaves Forest. The forest at night looked very peaceful. Moonlight shone atop the tree, forming many shadows. No one knew what was hiding in the shadows. However, this silence didn¡¯t feel desolate. The entire forest was in a kind of harmony. If Marvin was a druid, he could obtain a lot more information about this forest and even what every tree witnessed. But as a ranger, the forest was also his favorite area. He could feel this place¡¯s tranquility. A formidable power was protecting this place. Just before Anthony¡¯s fall, when that Eye of the Bright Sun was looking at the whole East Coast, day and night without stopping, it made people feel at peace. In the Thousand Leaves Forest, all the natives received the Great Elven King¡¯s blessing. Every tree, every squirrel. Evil power didn¡¯t even think of causing trouble in that place. And the greedy adventurers also didn¡¯t dare go too far. The elven iron guard closely watched the borders of Thousand Leaves Forest. Any intruding human would be driven out or locked up in prison. It was very difficult to break out from the elven cells. ... On the edge of the forest, two shadows were quickly moving forward, one following the other. Marvin felt gloomy, yet excited at the same time. Sean really did act too quickly, right? From leaving the Night Monarch¡¯s incomplete plane, the [Eternal Night Paradise], he immediately urged Marvin to enter the Thousand Leaves Forest. After experiencing the life of a blacksmith for a whole year, Marvin was tired. That kind of exhaustion wasn¡¯t physical but rather, his mind was tired. He was now forcing himself to move forward, only relying on willpower and the urge to become a Night Walker. Indeed, before setting off, Sean¡¯s words were already clear. The next task was the Night Walker advancement¡¯s final task, receiving the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings through a baptism. If he completed this task, Marvin would smoothly advance to a Night Walker, becoming a member of the Night Walker¡¯s organization. And a new candle full of vitality would be added to Sean¡¯s candle holder. "The Night Monarch¡¯s grave was set up in the Thousand Leaves Forest. At that time, the Thousand Leaves Forest was still not under the control of the elves." "Thus, to receive the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings, one has to sneak into the Thousand Leaves Forest." "Careful on the way, you cannot be found by the Elven Iron Guard, or else it may be very problematic." This was what Sean told Marvin before setting off. He turned silent once he finished explaining, displaying the strength of the Night Walker¡¯s former leader. This geezer claimed to have suffered a serious permanent injury to his arm and leg, but he was still able to run very fast! Marvin simply couldn¡¯t catch up to him! If he hadn¡¯t deliberately reduced his speed, Marvin would have already been left behind in a few seconds. This once again awed Marvin as to a Night Walker¡¯s strength. Sean wasn¡¯t a Legend! He was once extremely close to being a Legend, with class levels of [Level 8 Ranger ¨C Level 12 Night Walker]. After 5 levels, Night Walkers would rarely pick another advanced class and instead keep leveling their class to reach 3rd rank or level their base class. This increased their ability to adapt in battle. And Sean was one of them. This was related to the powerful specialty of Night Walkers. Even if Marvin didn¡¯t know the amount of people Sean had killed, his [Night Kill] specialty had at least reached level 4 or higher. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be able to run that quickly otherwise¡­¡¯ ¡®In any case, I also reached the dexterity threshold and my running speed is extremely fast, but I still can¡¯t catch up to him.¡¯ ¡®This isn¡¯t coming from his dexterity, it¡¯s the Night Walker¡¯s abilities at night!" Marvin struggled to run behind Sean. He rarely ran with all his strength like this. The only advantage was that he didn¡¯t need to be aware of his surroundings. He only needed to follow Sean running through every place. Marvin suspected that his teacher¡¯s abilities in a forest at night might be stronger than that of druids. It¡¯s a pity that when Sean was at his best, he had apparently received a severe injury. His fighting ability was far weaker than back then, or else advancing might be possible. Thus, the two, teacher and disciple, crazily ran through the Thousand Leaves Forest in the middle of the night. Darksight¡¯s benefit was brilliantly displayed. Even when running at lightning speed, everything around him could enter his sight. And a year of tempering had improved his constitution. These 2 points of constitution were not to be underestimated. It was like a transformation for his stamina and resistance. Not only could he run faster, he could also run for a longer period of time. The most important part was that, along with his constitution increasing, Marvin¡¯s specialty [Burst] would have a higher attack ceiling. This was an increase to his strength that he couldn¡¯t easily assess. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have time to study the curved dagger¡¯s attributes. Marvin had been thinking of stopping to examine [Blazing Fury]¡¯s stats and hidden stats. But sadly, Sean didn¡¯t leave him the chance. That old geezer said that if Marvin lost him, the Night Walker¡¯s advancement would be failed. With such a strict condition, Marvin could only run after him. Soon, they¡¯d entered Thousand Leaves Forest¡¯s depths. After a moment, Sean suddenly stopped and made a sign to Marvin! ¡®There¡¯s an issue?¡¯ Marvin shivered. He immediately stopped and calmly leaned against a tree. Sean nodded and then disappeared from where he stood! ... What was this ghost-like ability! Marvin eyes went round and he almost let out a surprised cry. Sean was 50 - 60 meters away before suddenly disappearing and then reappearing behind Marvin! If he had wanted to kill Marvin, it would be too easy! Even an Ace Phantom Assassin¡¯s most famous gap closer [Shadow Shift] didn¡¯t have such a range! What¡¯s more, it was night right now, so there was no shadow behind Marvin¡¯s to shift to! Apparently the Night Walker class had a lot of skills worth exploring. Thinking of this, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but be excited. "Don¡¯t make a fuss, kid," said Sean coldly. "Night Walker¡¯s abilities are far beyond what you imagine. If at that time I wasn¡¯t young and arrogant enough to tease a Legendary Wizard, I would have also become a Legend by now!" "There is a situation ahead. I think you should use it as some kind of test." "Go." ¡®Eh?¡¯ Sean¡¯s words didn¡¯t make any sense, but Marvin still reacted. ¡®The situation ahead?¡¯ He moved forward but there was no one in his field of view, and there wasn¡¯t any sound either. ¡®Sean said in front, how far in front¡­¡¯ "There is a girl 5 kilometers forward. She hired two adventurers as guides to enter the Thousand Leaves Forest." "She is apparently looking for something, but those two men intend to go back on their deal. That girl is now in danger." "Go get rid of those men. I was deeply impressed by your killing skill, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?" Sean added some information. Marvin was simply dumbstruck when he heard that. "Shit!" "Five kilometers!" "Wait! How do you know that much?" Marvin couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Sean whispered, "Because that girl came to Oak Town several days ago. She seeked Jane to make her a new set of clothes. The two chattered for a bit, so I know the ins and outs. As for why I can see that far, it¡¯s because I have the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings. There is no place my eyes can¡¯t see." His eyes then became dazed, apparently gazing at that place in the distance. He urged, "Hurry up!" "Those two adventurers are about to start!" "You are a youth, aren¡¯t you looking forward to being a hero saving a beauty? Now is the time." Marvin remained silent. He had never been interested in being a hero saving a beauty! Night Walkers were Feinan¡¯s guardians. Protecting some major secrets were their responsibilities, but was it really a class where he absolutely had to pull out his blade and help someone whenever he met with an injustice? He looked at the weird geezer¡¯s expression, smelling a hint of a plot. This was definitely strange! But he could only helplessly speed forwards for now! Sean followed behind him. Soon, Marvin no longer noticed him. ¡®Damnit, he is really an old fox.¡¯ Marvin cursed inwardly. Telling him to do such a troublesome thing. He soon arrived at the place Sean mentioned, a small clearing. Two adventurers were surrounding a delicate woman. Their smiles were very sinister. The important part was that the two were damn 2nd rank class holders! Chapter 89: Fate Sorcerer Chapter 89: Fate Sorcerer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In any case, fighting experience was always very valuable. Right now for example, even though Marvin was still quite a distance from the other side and he didn¡¯t use any reconnaissance type skill or spell, he could still make a quick decision. Those two adventurers were 2nd rank class holders. They were very sturdy above the waist and used cheap two handed greatswords, one of which had some rust on it. This meant that they didn¡¯t maintain their weapons, or possibly they didn¡¯t have money to maintain them. ¡®They don¡¯t have any special signs, so they should be 2nd rank fighters. Looks like level 7 or 8.¡¯ The only thing that made Marvin glad was that both of them should be like Wolf, not having an advanced class. In fact, there was a huge difference between 2nd rank class holders who advanced and those who didn¡¯t. After advancing, the new class would strengthen the body and would have a lot of powerful skills. This could make someone completely reborn. Ever since Marvin transmigrated, even if he killed a few 2nd rank class holders, he had to use special means to deal with those who had advanced. For the gang boss Diapheis, he used [Rainbow Jet]. For those two barbarians protecting Miller, he relied on his loyal subordinates¡¯ [Desperate Strike]. As for the gnoll Sorcerer, Marvin simply used a potion, and it was a close call. Every advanced 2nd rank class holder was very troublesome. The kind like Wolf was much easier to handle. Fighters¡¯ basic skills weren¡¯t like those of the powerful advanced classes. Marvin held his breath and slowly approached. Regardless of the true situation, since Sean had him handle it, he certainly had his reasons. He was currently Sean¡¯s apprentice, so he could only do as he was told. Moreover, these two adventurers really didn¡¯t look like good people. Killing two adventurers who violated an agreement wouldn¡¯t weigh on his mind at all. Stealth! The forest was part of the wilderness. A ranger¡¯s stealth not only had no penalty, it also got a little bonus! He stayed in the shadows, slowly approaching. ... Even if a 2nd rank class holder who hadn¡¯t advanced was easy to deal with, it still had levels, attributes points and skill points there, so Marvin couldn¡¯t be careless. The situation didn¡¯t seem that urgent. He simply coiled behind a tree and used Listen. Before joining battle, he had to properly judge the situation. This was Marvin¡¯s fighting principle. The girl was in between the two adventurers, and both sides had been silent for a long time. After a moment, one of the adventurers impatiently said, "Miss Kate, it¡¯s not that we want to make things difficult for you." "We already circled the Thousand Leaves Forest a few times, facing enormous risks. You know how troublesome those elven iron guards are." "Even if we haven¡¯t found what you were looking for, we already did our job. If you want to keep searching, you¡¯ll have to pay more!" The other man continued in a low voice, "or you could use other means of payment." "We would be very happy to help such a pretty and kindhearted young lady." His smile was a bit wretched, his eyes checking out the girl¡¯s body. Marvin¡¯s sight fell on the girl. But after a quick glance, he gasped! ... She wore a skirt, and her face looked as delicate as porcelain, with purple eyes. She had a very gentle appearance. Most noticeable was that long purple hair. Miss Kate... Marvin took a deep breath. This young lady wasn¡¯t an ordinary person! He knew her. ¡®What was that geezer Sean thinking? Hero saving a beauty?¡¯ ¡®This girl only has to think it and those two adventurers would die within minutes.¡¯ ¡®However¡­ This girl is a lot more attractive than in the game. She has looks worth of being called a femme fatale.¡¯ A ripple appeared in Marvin¡¯s heart. It¡¯s not that he had never seen a beautiful woman, but beauty like this made him gasp. There should only be a few of them in all of Feinan. This girl was simply the most favored woman in all creation. There was not the least bit of a flaw from head to toe, perhaps besides being a bit too small. Her figure and complexion reached the apex. It was also because of this excessive beauty that she and her forces¡¯ headquarters, Rocky Mountain, attracted a huge disaster. After the Great Calamity, there were many female gods jealous of her and her sisters¡¯ looks. They use a conspiracy and a war to destroy Rocky Mountain. This was the first spectacular military campaign. More than a hundred thousand high level player took part in this event, [Rocky Mountain Defensive Battle]. Although Rocky Mountain¡¯s side ended up losing and the gods won, those three ladies¡¯ breathtaking display of strength left behind a deep impression in the hearts of the players! They were called the [Three Fate Sisters]. It was their trio who set up the first large scale human territory after the calamity. Rocky Mountain. Rocky Mountain¡¯s rise was also the rise of Sorcerers because the three sisters were blessed by Fate as [Fate Sorcerers]! The three sisters were all Legends! ... The girl standing in front of Marvin was one of the three Fate Sisters. The second one, nicknamed Kate. No one knew her real name. A Fate Sorcerer¡¯s strength was very frightening. They were a group of people blessed by the will of this plane. Their natural charisma was extreme. They could take a nap after a meal and suddenly understand an extremely strong legendary spell. If ordinary wizards had to strive to learn knowledge and study to increase their casting abilities, then Fate Sorcerers were godlike students among the casters. They didn¡¯t even need to study! They would automatically learn powerful spells. Even if the frequency at which they learnt a spell was random, they were extremely powerful. Ever since the creation of Feinan, there had been no more than twenty Fate Sorcerers. During the Great Calamity three of them appeared! And they were three sisters! The strangest part was that these twenty Fate Sorcerers were all women. This made most of the male apprentices depressed, but they could only envy these women treasured by the will of the plane. ... ¡®She must have deliberately used a way to hide her charm.¡¯ ¡¯Otherwise these two adventurers might have already been unable to stop themselves from assaulting her. Maybe in their eyes, she is just a good looking woman.¡¯ Marvin looked at his own logs and didn¡¯t notice any kind of check. This proved his theory. He was a little confused. What was old Sean thinking? ¡®Could he not be aware of that girl¡¯s destructive strength?¡¯ And wanted him to be a hero saving the beauty? But at this time, Kate suddenly said, "I don¡¯t have more money." "I already paid you when we were moving through the forest and you promised to help me find the [Amethyst Rock]. "However, these past few days, you made me go in circles around the forest. You swindled me. This is a breach of our contract." The two adventurers exchanged glances and couldn¡¯t help but smile, displaying a perverted look. "I didn¡¯t expect to be found out by you." "Amethyst Rock? We¡¯ve never heard anything about it!" "A delicate young girl like you should be able to satisfy me..." One of the men stepped forward, grinning. "We wanted to handle it when we entered the forest, but we wanted to see how much you had on you. We couldn¡¯t open your storage after all." "Having such a high grade storage item, yet still running around by yourself, definitely a young noble who ran away from home after an argument." "I already miss the previous one¡­ Hehe¡­" Kate seemed somewhat flustered. Her voice grew a little louder. "Don¡¯t get close!" "I¡¯ll kill you!" Her hair suddenly began floating behind her, and a hint of pain could be seen on her face! Marvin could feel a destructive power emerging from her body! ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ ¡®Fuck me! The current Kate is still unable to control her power. Her Fate Sorcerer ability is still not completely activated!" Marvin instantly reacted! The current Kate was still in a transitional period. Her fate power had awakened but she was unable to control it. She couldn¡¯t act as she pleased. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control the aftermath of those kinds of Heaven Destroying spells. This was the great elven king¡¯s territory! If there was a Fate Sorcerer behaving atrociously here, he would ruthlessly eliminate her! Marvin finally understood why Sean let him take care of this! ... Those two adventurers still acted recklessly. One of them actually threw himself at her! "Don¡¯t come over!" Kate¡¯s face turned extremely angry! Huge flames appeared around her body! The adventurer took a step back! At this time, a shadow suddenly attacked, his curved dagger ruthlessly slashing toward that adventurer¡¯s waist! "Control your power!" Marvin furiously shouted. "I¡¯ll take care of these two men!" Chapter 90: Repeating an Old Trick Chapter 90: Repeating an Old Trick Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin appeared so quickly that the two adventurers didn¡¯t even react. In fact, even though they were standing in an open clearing with some moonlight illuminating the place, their sight was still very lacking. Even though the two 2nd rank Fighters had the level advantage, their sight was severely restricted. This was why Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate to act. Darksight made him able to see everything. He could even see the adventurer¡¯s dandruff clearly! The night had always been the time for Night Walkers to act. Marvin¡¯s surprise attack was incredibly fierce, and those two had been distracted by Kate¡¯s strange situation. "Slash!" The dagger stabbed! Fang viciously pierced that man¡¯s waist! The waist was a body part that didn¡¯t have armor. Marvin chose this part because he was rushing over, and if he had gone for another vital, the adventurer might have dodged! And the reason he didn¡¯t use [Blazing Fury] was also very simple. He needed some time to get used to the weapon and be proficient with it. Even though it was a curved dagger, the weight and size differed to some extent. Sean didn¡¯t give Marvin much time to adapt to his new blade. Thus, in this sudden battle, Marvin still chose to use the two Fangs which were gifted to him by the red copper dragon! The man shouted in pain. The moment Fang cut into his waist, he painfully dodged sideways! Marvin silently let go of his right Fang and abruptly crouched, stabbing his left Fang ruthlessly at the side of the man¡¯s kneecap! The adventurer instinctively curled backward and Marvin added a kick, making him fall to the ground. He then simply took out a backup dagger! He unsheathed the Kingfisher Jade Dagger from his waist and ruthlessly nailed it through that guy¡¯s throat! That man¡¯s final wail was cut short by Marvin¡¯s dagger being stabbed in his throat. He struggled for an instant, and then never rose again. Only three moves and Marvin had already eliminated a fighter that was at least level 7! The most important factor was obviously darksight. Marvin appeared like a ghost. The other adventurer wasn¡¯t able to see what he looked like. He couldn¡¯t be sure, but he assumed he¡¯d met an expert that was at least of the 2nd rank or higher. He immediately attempted to withdraw, loudly yelling, "Mister, this might be a misunderstanding!" After saying that, he tightly held onto his two handed greatsword and settled in a defensive posture. Marvin took a quick glance to Kate on the side. The flames on her body had began to gradually die out. But she seemed a bit weak. ... She looked at Marvin, uneasy. She didn¡¯t understand. How could this guy who suddenly appeared be able to identify her? That sentence "Control your power" was clearly something that only those who knew her identity as a Fate Sorcerer would say! It made her feel more worried. She didn¡¯t know whether she should trust Marvin! She had come alone to the Thousand Leaves Forest for a reason. She went out by herself to lessen the burden on her older sister. She got tricked by those adventurers because of her lack of experience. And then Marvin¡¯s sudden appearance made her even more worried. But she also knew that if she was unable to control her strength, it would draw the wrath of the Great Elven King! Because of the Great Elven King¡¯s hostility toward Sorcerers, it would most likely create troubles for her older sister. ¡®Out of question! Before finding the Amethyst Rock, I have to properly control my power!¡¯ Kate took a deep breath, no longer thinking about the other men but instead single-mindedly focusing on controlling her own blood vessels suddenly bursting with power. ... Marvin sighed in relief when he saw that the situation took a turn for the better. Attracting the Great Elven King¡¯s attention wouldn¡¯t be advantageous. These two adventurers were simply courting death! If the Great Elven King really came, Marvin would also suffer just from being close by. Thus, he looked at the remaining man with an expression filled with killing intent. "Misunderstanding? As an adventurer not abiding by your contract, it¡¯s not just a misunderstanding, right?" Marvin said, as he easily pulled his Fang from the corpse on the ground. That man kept his composure. He was actually able to stay calm after witnessing Marvin¡¯s lightning-like execution, and even negotiate with him. "Mister, I don¡¯t know what you heard, but this is the Thousand Leaves Forest." "We can¡¯t make too much noise or the elven iron guard would hurry here. You should know about this." "These trees are the elven guard¡¯s eyes and ears." "It would be better if we both take a step back. You want to protect that girl. I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll leave alone, how about this?" This man was very sly. When he saw Marvin neatly executing his companion, he knew that even if Marvin could kill him, it would also be very troublesome. Adventurers weren¡¯t fools. They planned before acting. They originally swindled Kate only for the money. But after going in circles in the forest for several days, perhaps it was because they hadn¡¯t touched a woman for two days, but they devised a plan to take care of her. But they couldn¡¯t have expected to be so unlucky and encounter Sean, this freak able to see clearly 5 kilometers away. His companion dying dispelled any lust he had. He already took her money. It was enough to get the best prostitute in Oak Town. Thus, he wanted to leave. But Marvin didn¡¯t intend to let him leave. Because Sean told him very clearly to get rid of these two adventurers. Even if scum like this was everywhere and Marvin couldn¡¯t kill all of them, he could kill a few. Marvin thought of it like that. But he still pretended to be sympathetic. "Is that true? You swear to leave and no longer have any thoughts on this woman?" He took a step to the side, half of his body concealed in the shadow of a big tree. The moonlight was rather dim and the flame on Kate¡¯s body didn¡¯t off much light. The adventurer couldn¡¯t clearly see Marvin¡¯s appearance. So he also didn¡¯t notice Marvin¡¯s right hand quietly lowering the wishful rope. ... "I swear!" he shouted. "As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll just walk away!" He firmly held his two handed greatsword, retreating a few steps. "Wait!" Marvin suddenly shouted. "What do you want?" That guy suddenly felt nervous for a moment. His attention was on the half of Marvin¡¯s face that was visible. Even though it was still dark, he still looked awfully young. The adventurer suddenly changed his mind. ¡®This guy seems to be a thief, right?¡¯ ¡®He already used his stealth. And he is so young, his level should definitely not be high at all. Was I too cautious?¡¯ He changed his mind once again and began probing. "I was already ready to leave, what do you still want? Could it be that you think you can defeat me?" Marvin stared at him and said, "Money." "Return this Miss¡¯ money." That man froze, before suddenly burst out laughing, "Making me return the money?" "Little brat, you couldn¡¯t help being greedy? You thought you could scare me into leaving?" "To say the truth, I just thought of something less complicated. Since you are so overbearing, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless!" After saying this, he suddenly raised his greatsword and rushed over with a murderous look on his face! He clearly saw that Marvin looked 14 - 15 years old with a thin and weak build! He should be a thief for sure. He only managed to kill his companion because he caught him off guard. Marvin would definitely not be his opponent in a direct battle! ... Behind Marvin, the flames on Kate¡¯s body had already been thoroughly extinguished. She fell into a state of extreme weakness. Fate Sorcerers were chosen by Fate, so she was born with perfect vision, able to see clearly during night and day. She raised her head and saw Marvin¡¯s somewhat thin and frail back. This was a clear contrast with the adventurer¡¯s sturdy body ¡®This is bad!¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that person to be younger than me¡­ He might not be this adventurer¡¯s match!¡¯ ¡®No good! I have to use that thing my older sister gave me¡­¡¯ She struggled and took out something from her bosom. But at this time, the scene that took place startled her. She only saw Marvin skillfully dash a few steps to the right before directly jumping on a tree branch with incomparable speed! The adventurer couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and turn because of Marvin movements! He suddenly staggered! He didn¡¯t know when but a snake-like rope had suddenly appeared, coiling around his ankle. Under the control of Marvin¡¯s chant, the wishful rope tripped him! The adventurer instantly lost balance, having to stab the two handed greatsword downward to prevent himself from falling. The corner of Marvin¡¯s mouth rose up. ¡®This trick is too effective.¡¯ Even though the wishful rope was only an uncommon item, it was stronger than many magic items in Marvin¡¯s hands. He had used similar tricks countless time since he transmigrated, and it went smoothly almost every time! This time wasn¡¯t an exception. He suddenly jumped down from the branch, throwing himself toward that adventurer! The outcome had already been decided. Chapter 91: Imprisoned Chapter 91: Imprisoned Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After insta-killing the two men, Marvin, for the first time, didn¡¯t immediately check his battle logs. Instead, he went to check on Kate¡¯s condition. The girl was in a very weak state, but stable. Her expression as she looked at Marvin was full of shock. She hadn¡¯t expected Marvin¡¯s fighting strength to be this strong, downing two big men in an instant without taking any damage. She was staring at Marvin with round eyes, making him a little bit embarrassed. "Thank you," the girl stiffly said. From her childhood till now, she hadn¡¯t had much social interaction. Everything was settled by her older sister. Marvin turned his head and shrugged. "No need." After saying this, they fell into a strange silence. Kate didn¡¯t know what to say, and Marvin, after confirming that the young girl had controlled her strength and was in a weak state, thoughtlessly checked his battle logs. The recent battles seemed extremely easy, but it was just the reflection of his improved fighting experience and skills. This was Marvin¡¯s advantage. Forget people of the same level, even a base class holder with a few more levels could easily be killed by Marvin. And a forest at night, this was his field. But if they were advanced class holders, the circumstances would be very different. Advanced classes had all kinds of strange skills. If Marvin¡¯s attack was blocked, what happened next would be very hard to guess. Thus he was anxious about advancing. Night Walkers¡¯ skills were varied and also more powerful. This would certainly show in the next Battle of the Holy Grail. ... ¡®Eh?¡¯ As he was looking through the battle log, he noticed something. [Due your repeated uses of rope in battle, and it¡¯s obvious effects, you received a new title ¨C Rope Master] [Rope Master]: You have a special addiction for ropes and had already been a specialist in this hobby long enough to assume the title of Master. Effect: When using this title, you can control two ropes! Rope Master! This title finally appeared. Marvin excitedly clenched his fist. He also held this title in the past. A thief using a wishful rope was originally his creation. He was later emulated by countless players. People could normally only control a single rope. But with the [Rope Master] title, one could control two ropes at the same time! This would greatly broaden Marvin¡¯s fighting patterns. If a wishful rope was used properly, it would simply be a nightmare to the enemies. If there were twice as many¡­ Apart from casters, no class could be his match. Of course, that was only if the casters had a sort of dispel magic. In fact, ordinary rangers generally lacked control type skills but they could use other things to make up for it. Marvin has dealt with the problem so far by using the wishful rope and the spell ¨C Vine Metamorphosis. Even if these two methods seemed a bit crooked... ¡®What¡¯s with this Rope Master title¡¯s description¡­ What special addiction?¡¯ Marvin was sneering inwardly. ... At this time, the girl next to him was unable to bear this strange silence and took the initiative to talk. "I am Kate. You apparently know my identity. Could I know your name?" "Marvin." He was brief and concise. "My grandfather is a wizard, so I know some special things." "Before they completely awaken, Sorcerers could experience a short or long period with poor control. It¡¯s very difficult to endure during that period." "You shouldn¡¯t be venturing alone at this time." After saying this, Marvin suddenly remembered something. ¡®Where did that geezer Sean go?¡¯ ¡®He made me save Kate. That task has been settled, but where did he run off to?¡¯ Kate saw Marvin looking around and couldn¡¯t help but ask dazedly, "Are you looking for something?" Marvin didn¡¯t have time to answer as countless shadows came out from the depths of the forest! The speed at which they appeared was extremely frightening. It only took three seconds for those shadows to arrive one after the other next to the clearing! A drop of sweat rolled down Marvin¡¯s forehead, but he still protected Kate behind him. Under the moonlight, countless arrows were coldly aimed at the two. "Don¡¯t move, or you¡¯ll die." A graceful voice echoed from between the trees. Marvin smiled bitterly and raised both hands above his head. Kate¡¯s expression changed. These guys had came too quickly. They didn¡¯t even give them the opportunity to flee! "A treacherous Ranger." "A Sorcerer unable to control herself." "Truly a weird combination. You shouldn¡¯t be in Thousand Leaves Forest." "Take them. Lock them in the [Akena] prison." That graceful voice made a decision. A few slender male figures walked out from the shadows. They were all very handsome, but their eyes were filled with killing intent. The Elven Iron Guard! ¡®Shit, arrested¡­¡¯ Marvin sighed, helpless. Kate¡¯s expression behind him became very serious. "Hey, don¡¯t do anything foolish." Marvin discovered the girl¡¯s unusual condition and whispered, "Listen to me, don¡¯t fight with the Elven Iron Guard in Thousand Leaves Forest." She hesitated, and then hid the item away. ... Akena, one of the elven prisons in the vicinity of the Thousand Leaves Forest. Ever since the Great Elven King rose to power, he started spending resources to build all kinds of prisons in the edge of Thousand Leaves Forest to lock away intruders. Akena was one of those. Elven prisons were very difficult to escape from. Marvin and Kate were taken inside one of the jail trees. This was a restricted area, with all kinds of prisoners locked up in the jail trees. They made threatening gestures, but couldn¡¯t let out any sounds. Being locked inside was like having a silence skill used. That silence skill didn¡¯t have a time limit. Thus, the whole jail tree forest was very quiet. Marvin and Kate were searched for everything, including storage items. They were then locked up together. The elves didn¡¯t take any of their things, as this wasn¡¯t in their nature. There was a stone platform outside the jail tree and their things remained there, untouched. After the elven iron guard in charge of the escort team confirmed that they didn¡¯t have anything on them, he chanted an incantation and the jail tree locked them up. They then left. Only Marvin and Kate remained. They couldn¡¯t speak and could only look at each other in dismay. Kate seemed very annoyed. She glared at Marvin, apparently wanting to know why he let them capture them. Yet Marvin was relatively relaxed. He made a few gestures, hinting at Kate to stay calm and not be impatient. Kate failed to understand, so she could only watch helplessly. One must say, no matter what expression beautiful girls had, it would still give a special feeling. Kate was about 16 - 17 years old, a bit older than Marvin, and had matured quite nicely. Her eyes were bewitching. The two were locked in the same tree jail and Marvin was somewhat restless. It wasn¡¯t that he was bad with girls.Seeing a pretty girl it was natural for him to give a few more glances. Thus, the two soon started staring at each other. They were sitting in the jail tree and the ground was made of sandy soil. She began to feel more and more impatient. Marvin estimated that now was good enough, and broke a branch. He wrote on the soil with the branch: [Don¡¯t be angry about earlier, I have a way to escape.] In the past, Marvin didn¡¯t refrain from going to Thousand Leaves Forest. He got arrested a few times by the elven iron guard when he was at a low level. After a long time, he figured out the trick to get out of prison. He even remember that once one broke out of an elven jail three or more times, they would receive the [Breakout Master] title in the game. But this title, apart from fooling newbies¡­ It had no substantial effect. Kate saw those words and froze. She imitated him and wrote: [What way?] Marvin pointed at Kate¡¯s upper clothes. Her face immediately turned crimson and glared at him with an incredulous expression! Marvin suddenly realized that he had been too straightforward, and hurriedly wrote something on the ground. After reading, Kate still looked at Marvin with a somewhat weird expression. After a while, she wrote, [Turn around. Don¡¯t look.] Marvin shrugged and turned. Kate started undressing. Chapter 92: Break out Chapter 92: Break out Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Three minutes later, Marvin had gotten what he wanted. Kate¡¯s face was still completely crimson. Even if she put her clothes back on, it still felt wrong. This man looked a lot like those scamming high grade perverts her older sister talked about... This was how Kate saw it. ... Marvin was actually holding an iron wire in his hand. He furtively glanced at Kate and she glared back, subconsciously covering her chest. Marvin forced a smile and began to busy himself. He already knew that her one piece skirt had chest support under her bosom, and there was an iron wire inside the support. It was used to help women shape their body. This iron wire was Marvin¡¯s key to break out of prison. The jail tree¡¯s wooden lock was innately countered by iron wires. This was a secret that nobody knew for now. Marvin softly stretched his hand, inserting the iron wire in the tree lock and turning it a few times. This didn¡¯t require the Lockpick skill. It would be of no use because the wooden lock was a magical lock. But it had one peculiar property, which was that it would easily wither from being in contact with iron. Thus the Elven Iron Guard would do a body search before locking the prisoners in. It would be impossible for the people inside to have any iron. But the elves were totally unfamiliar with this kind of one piece skirt. This skirt just started being popular in the southwest. This kind of information, only a special kind of player like Marvin would know. Under the effect of the iron wire, the wooden lock soon withered. The two smoothly escaped! At this moment, the whole jail tree forest was quiet, there was no Elven Iron Guards in sight! This was a normal situation. Because the elves were extremely confident in their own prisons. In fact, very few people could escape. The jail trees are extremely hard. The few prisoners in the nearby trees saw Marvin and Kate escape and were immediately shocked, crazily waving at them. Kate somewhat hesitated, while Marvin watched on the side. He didn¡¯t plan to release those people. "Hurry and get your things, then we will run," he said hurriedly. "The Elven Iron Guard will soon react." He then took the lead and charged to the stone platform, recovering his possessions. Kate clenched her teeth and also went to get her things. The two no longer stayed there and ignored all those prisoners crazily gesticulating on their way out of the jail tree forest. ... Break out successful! Standing in the edge of the forest, Marvin sighed in relief. In general, even if it¡¯s the Elven Iron Guard, once escaped prisoners sneaked into Thousand Leaves Forest, it would be very difficult for them to give chase. At that time, Kate poked Marvin with a flushed complexion. Marvin said surprised, "What¡¯s up?" Kate bit her lip and said, "The wire, return it." Marvin suddenly realized that the circle of iron wire was still in his hand... It was always stuck to her body and him holding onto it really wasn¡¯t so good. He coughed twice and returned the thing. Kate put the iron wire away, and felt a lot better. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why do you know so much?" Marvin used the same old trick, "My grandfather is a wizard¡­" "Many people have wizard grandfathers, but they don¡¯t know our skirts have iron wires. They also don¡¯t know iron wires can open elven wooden locks," Kate snorted. "You are really like those dishonest men my older sister told me about." ¡®Eh?¡¯ ¡®This could even be classified as dishonest?¡¯ Marvin thought helplessly. In any case, he couldn¡¯t let that girl know he was a transmigrator, right? "But regardless of that, I still want to thank you." Kate hesitated a moment. "You helped me twice, so I¡¯ll repay you. But I don¡¯t have any money right now." "I don¡¯t lack money." Marvin looked at Kate with interest. Before he entered the Thousand Leaves Forest, it hadn¡¯t occurred to him that he might meet one of the three Fate Sisters. These three girls, if not for the jealous gods, would have continued to be treated as the plane¡¯s own daughters. If he could befriend them, at least before those jealous goddesses conspired, it would bring a lot of advantages. "I¡¯m have a lot of respect for Sorcerers¡¯ strength and I am quite curious about it," Marvin said politely. "If there is the opportunity, I¡¯d like to exchange pointers with you sisters." Kate¡¯s expression turned embarrassed. "But my control is still no good." "Big Sis said that only an Amethyst Rock could stop the berserk stage. Thus I want to find an Amethyst Rock to stop my power from going out of control." "But I haven¡¯t found it yet so I can¡¯t show you my strength." Amethyst Rock? So it was like that? Marvin was stunned. He didn¡¯t know much about Sorcerers. Sorcerers in the game didn¡¯t need to go through a berserk stage, so he also didn¡¯t know how normal native Sorcerers got through it. ¡®It turns out that the Amethyst Rock can overcome the Sorcerer¡¯s berserk stage?¡¯ ¡®But this thing is an uncommon natural resource and it would only grow in a few places, Thousand Leaves Forest being one of them.¡¯ This thought appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind. "But if you are interested, I can let big sis show you," Kate seriously added. "My older sister is very strong. A dragon isn¡¯t her match." Marvin nodded. He obviously knew of that Fate Sorcerer who was as famous as the Valkyries. But compared to her two sisters, her temper was a lot more fiery. That was a fierce girl capable of tearing apart a black dragon with her hands! ¡®I guess she is already a Legend. After Sorcerers got exiled, they were unable to cooperate and their development became very difficult. It was also because of that extremely strong Queen¡¯s emergence that they had the power to gather and establish Rocky Mountain Country. But it was too early to go to Rocky Mountain. It would be better to wait until White River Valley had begun developing. Then he might be able to stay in contact with the Sorcerers¡¯ forces. ... The two chatted for a while and then under Marvin¡¯s suggestion, they began walking toward the depths of Thousand Leaves Forest. Marvin remembered a few places in Thousand Leaves Forest which might have Amethyst Rock. He didn¡¯t know where that geezer Sean had gone and Marvin wouldn¡¯t be able to find the Night Monarch¡¯s grave alone. He also didn¡¯t have anything to do around here, so it would be better to help the hurried Kate and conveniently make friends with a future Fate Sorcerer. "Be at ease, the Iron Elven Guard are mostly scattered in the surroundings of the Thousand Leaves Forest." "There are actually few of them in the center area. We shouldn¡¯t be so unlucky to meet with them once again," Marvin reassured as they were walking. Kate nodded. But she hadn¡¯t even finished nodding when she turned stiff! Because from the fork ahead, countless shadows were quickly rushing over! "Fuck!" This time, even Marvin couldn¡¯t help but curse! How could that be? Meeting two teams of Elven Iron Guards in a row? "Quick, hide the wire!" He hurriedly told Kate. A battle was impossible. They simply weren¡¯t their match! But he was also very curious. Was their luck so bad that they¡¯d meet two teams of Elven Iron Guards in a row on the same night? Thousand Leaves Forest was so huge that the probability of meeting them twice was surely less than 1/10000. "Hide it where?" Kate was panicking a little. The Elven Iron Guard has unparalleled speed in Thousand Leaves Forest. Others simply couldn¡¯t compare with these elves blessed by the Great Elven King. Fleeing was ridiculous! "Hide it anywhere!" Marvin was a little worried. He hated being unable to help Kate squeeze that circle in! It would be extremely difficult to break out of prison again without an iron wire! But the Elven Iron Guards rushing over were too fast and Kate didn¡¯t have enough time to hide the iron wire. "No good, I cannot go back to prison!" The girl suddenly became unyielding. She threw the iron wire and her two purple eyes once again flickered in a strange radiance. ¡®Shit! She will go out of control.¡¯ Marvin felt like crying. This girl was simply a bomb that could detonate at any moment! If she really began casting, the edge of Thousand Leaves Forest would be affected! If Marvin wanted to avoid being injured by magic, he had to obediently stand next to her! These Elven Iron Guards shouldn¡¯t be immune to Kate¡¯s magic! They would die without leaving a body behind! At that time, that Great Elven King would come kill them himself... Marvin couldn¡¯t imagine that scene! ... But at that time, a familiar voice echoed, "Little girl, don¡¯t be so nervous." "I¡¯m sorry for involving you in this matter. All this was only me wanting to test my apprentice¡¯s reactions on a whim." "I apologize to you. The wood elves are my friends, they won¡¯t make things too difficult for you." Marvin¡¯s expression changed, as the old blacksmith¡¯s silhouette appeared among the elves, happily smiling while looking at him. Kate froze and looked at Marvin. Marvin flushed red from anger. Turns out this old man was playing with him! He only wanted to find an excuse to send him away and then let the Elven Iron Guard capture him to see if he was able to escape! And here he had been worried about him all this time. Seeing Marvin¡¯s gloomy expression, Sean quickly walked over and solemnly said, "I guarantee that this was the last test." "You passed. Welcome to the ranks of the Night Walkers. Next, I¡¯ll hold the advancement ceremony!" "As for this little girl, I am truly sorry for startling you. Please control your emotions." "As compensation, I invite you to watch Marvin¡¯s advancement ceremony. You would also receive by the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings." Chapter 93: Advancement! Night Walker Chapter 93: Advancement! Night Walker Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Deep in the Thousand Leaves Forest, on a hill with a small valley at the top covered in oak and locust trees. The bottom of the hill was completely filled with weeds. A group of three stood in front of the hill, looking at the small stele visible amongst the weeds. There were no words on that stele, and no one knew that it was the grave of the Night Monarch who had blessed people for so many years since the ancient era. "There is a crypt under this." "That place is the headquarters for the Night Walkers. Only at the most critical time can we start using this crypt." "We have a pretty good relationship with the Thousand Leaves Forest¡¯s elves, and especially with the Great Elven King Nicholas. He is one of the Night Monarch¡¯s worshippers and has continuously taken care of our Night Walker organization." Sean stood next to Marvin and gave him two wooden tiles. This was a pass for the Thousand Leaves Forest. Only the wood elves¡¯ allies could get one. Having a pass when walking in the Thousand Leaves Forest would not only make the Elven Iron Guard not trouble you, they would even offer their help extremely enthusiastically. The Night Walker organization had been friends with the wood elves all this time. This was something Marvin hadn¡¯t expected. He had already felt that something was wrong earlier, but hadn¡¯t expected that it was Sean testing him. He coldly snorted, took the tiles and handed one to Kate. This was part of the compensation Sean promised her. The girl silently looked at the grave in front and suddenly asked, "Is the Night Monarch a god?" Sean shook his head with a serious expression. "Not at all." "The Night Monarch is a greater existence than gods. He doesn¡¯t need our belief. He had been blessing living beings bound by fear and death ever since the Eternal Night." "He has no wish nor demand." Kate nodded, no longer saying anything. Respect could be seen in her eyes when looking at the tombstone. Before the Great Calamity, sorcerers¡¯ lives were the harshest. Kate had felt this ever since she was a child. They were exiled by wizards. From a fertile land, they were hurried to a savage border. Wizard fanatics would be even more ruthless and exterminate them. They believed that sorcerers¡¯ powers came from devils. This was actually a very ignorant way of looking at it. And gods would also not bless sorcerers. This was an abandoned group of people. Naturally, sorcerers also didn¡¯t have a very good opinion of the gods. But the Night Monarch was clearly different from those arrogant gods. He would bless all living beings. This naturally included the sorcerers who didn¡¯t have any support. Thus she respected that powerhouse who had passed away. ... "Let¡¯s start," Sean urged. "We have to finish the baptism before dawn." Marvin nodded, somewhat excited. Under Sean¡¯s instructions, he quickly moved in front of the Night Monarch¡¯s stele and knelt down. With a solemn expression, he gently swiped the dust on the stele with his right hand. Sean arrived behind him and also knelt and began whispering something. He was using the Anzed language. One of the most ancient languages in this world! Marvin could only roughly understand what he was saying. He was calling the soul of the Night Monarch. Anzed people believed that after great people died, their soul would neither enter the underworld nor the heavens, but instead wander around the human world. Under the call of their kin or someone inheriting their will, those Sages¡¯ souls could reappear. Sean¡¯s whispering became more unintelligible, but there seemed to be a force ripping through time and space! He just heard him saying: "Monarch of the Eternal Night in the endless space and time, please once again honor your promise." "You gave me the night crown, and those who lead the Night Walkers no longer hesitate." "You gave me the night eyes, to see though Fate¡¯s mystery." "You gave me the blessing of strength, to keep passing on the dark bird totem." "I am already old and weak now, the torch has to be passed on." He stopped there and gave Marvin a meaningful glance, hinting him to take it from there. "Monarch of the Eternal Night in the endless space and time, please once again honor your promise." "Grant this young self the night crown, night vision, and blessing of strength." "When the eternal night arrives, there will always be a burning flame in Feinan." This part of the Anzed ancient language was very hard to pronounce, but with Sean¡¯s help, Marvin managed to smoothly read it aloud! There seemed to be a pair of eyes opening in the dark. Marvin felt a strange gaze watching him. On the originally blank stele, a green fire began to burn. From a distance, it would look like a will-o¡¯-the-wisp. The green flame spread from Marvin¡¯s right hand to his whole body. Sean¡¯s eyes displayed a hint of happiness! The Night Monarch¡¯s will descended! Marvin had been acknowledged by the Night Monarch and the official baptism began. This green fire was the remaining will of the Night Monarch in this world, after his death. Marvin would undergo a transformation! ... At that moment, Marvin only felt warm all over. The green fire didn¡¯t injure him, instead making him more comfortable. A log window immediately appeared: [Spend 10000 experience (battle/general) to advance to a 2nd rank class ¨C Night Walker] Marvin immediately chose to do so! Why had he worked so hard? Wasn¡¯t it to turn into a powerful Night Walker? But he hadn¡¯t expected that he would need so much experience! The cost of leveling his ranger class to level 6 was 4800 exp! Yet turning into a level 1 Night Walker was no less than 10000 exp! It was fortunate that he had saved enough experience for this! Marvin currently had 7000 general exp and 5553 battle exp, enough to cover this huge experience requirement. Battle exp and general exp are the same, both the highest grade of exp, so neither had priority over the other. Thus Marvin chose to spend the 7000 general exp first and then spend 3000 battle exp. The next second, the green fire began entering Marvin¡¯s body. Marvin only felt an explosive strength flowing into him. Log messages kept popping one after the other! [You received the baptism of the Night Monarch (Soul Remains of a Sage)] [Baptism completed, you received a new class ¨C Night Walker] [Night Walker level is currently 1] [You received a class specialty ¨C Nocturnal] [Your body has been transformed by the advancement, Dexterity +1, Perception +1, HP +50] [You received 60 Class Skill Points for (Night Walker)] [Your class skill list has been updated¡­] [You received the blessings of the Night Monarch (bonus)...] ... A large amount of messages kept popping up and Marvin couldn¡¯t see for a while. The green fire gradually disappeared. Marvin took a deep breath after feeling the presence of that pair of eyes disappearing. ¡®Finally advanced!¡¯ [Nocturnal Kill], the hidden specialty, indeed didn¡¯t appear. Marvin knew it would appear once he had killed enough people in the night. And the class specialty [Nocturnal] was the Night Walker¡¯s trademark. [Nocturnal]: All attributes +10% at night, no change during the day. ¡®Eh?¡¯ ¡®No change during the day? Wasn¡¯t there a 20% penalty during the day in the game?¡¯ Marvin discovered that the Night Walker¡¯s specialty seemed a bit different from what he remembered. At least the real world¡¯s Night Walkers were stronger than those in the game. No penalty in daytime, bonus in nighttime, this was simply too amazing! All attributes +10% was already a very abnormal bonus by itself. It as equivalent to a pretty good bottle of medicine. And there was still [Nocturnal Kill], an even stronger specialty. Marvin¡¯s fighting strength at night would be off the charts! And his skill list got updated when he advanced. Besides ranger skills, he also had many Night Walker skills. He was just level 1 right now, giving him only 5 or 6 skills, each of them extremely powerful. Marvin hesitated for a moment and spent 50 of his 60 SP on one skill! [Eternal Night (50)]: You can create a fake night for a short time during daytime. This was a very powerful PK skill! More outstanding that fighter¡¯s [Cloak of Darkness]. Cloak of Darkness created a black mist for a short duration, hindering the opponent¡¯s line of sight. Eternal Night truly created the darkness of the night. The amount of skill points would determine the range and duration. 50 SP was enough to create night that would cover roughly 10 meters for 10 seconds. This was enough for Marvin to quickly use a powerful combo. The remaining 10 points were spent on another practical skill, [Summon Night Crow]. This skill could summon a Night Crow at night to be used for reconnaissance. The skill¡¯s base duration was 3 minutes and every additional skill point would increase the duration by 1 minute. In other words, Marvin¡¯s summoned Night Crow could last about 13 minutes. As Marvin was happily enjoying his advancement, the girl on the side suddenly let out a surprised yelp. A small bit of ghostly fire was wrapping around her. Chapter 94: Fortune Fairy Chapter 94: Fortune Fairy Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Don¡¯t be nervous, this is the Night Monarch¡¯s blessing!" Sean explained. Kate felt relieved and curiously looked at that round green fire gradually merging with her body. Marvin, who just finished his advancement, stood up and looked at Kate with curiosity. He didn¡¯t know what she would get. Sean patted Marvin¡¯s shoulder. "Kid, you are already a qualified Night Walker." "Members of our organization don¡¯t have any set duty. Your only mission right now is to kill the crimson patriarch of the twin snakes cult." "But you are still weak. Wait until you have fully developed and then make some trouble for him. As for the others, unless there is an emergency, we won¡¯t gather the members." "Where you go next is up to you." Marvin nodded. He was extremely grateful to Sean. The old man gave him the opportunity to advance to Night Walker and gifted him a magic weapon! And a full year of blacksmithing, giving Marvin a remarkable tempering. He was about to express his thanks, but the old blacksmith suddenly said in a low voice, "This girl isn¡¯t simple." "Befriending her is good. It would be advantageous and a harmless matter. Her future has no limit. The Night Walker organization need allies like her." Marvin instantly understood. He also let Kate receive the Night Monarch¡¯s blessing because of wanting to make friends with a future powerful Sorcerer. The Night Walker organization wasn¡¯t big but it had many allies. The Great Elven King of Thousand Leaves Forest, for example, was one of their most loyal allies. These relationships needed to be protected. Old Sean as a former leader naturally dealt with these things easily. Even though it might seem a bit calculated, if one wanted to survive in this world, having all kinds of friends and allies was indispensable. Thus, Marvin nodded. ... After a few minutes, the ghostly fire was completely absorbed by Kate. She opened her eyes with a bright expression on her face. "Thank you," she said sincerely to Sean. "I seem to understand a little how to control my strength." The old fox only chuckled. "This is your own power. The Night Monarch¡¯s blessings only gave you a path to follow." "Also, this is Marvin¡¯s advancement ceremony. If you wish to express your gratitude, you should also thank him." "He was the one attracting the will of the Night Monarch, giving you the blessings on the way." Hearing the old man say this, Marvin couldn¡¯t help being somewhat moved. He was giving Marvin all the credit. And Kate seemed to have received a lot of benefits from the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings. As expected, Kate hesitated and then said, "It seems like I don¡¯t need the amethyst rock." "I¡¯m about to go back, Big Sis needs my help. If you are interested, you can come take a look at Rocky Mountain." "But before I leave, I¡¯ll give you a gift to repay you." She then softly chanted an incantation. Old Sean slightly squinted. This was a summoning spell! Marvin heard a part of the spell. This was a common pet summoning incantation used by Sorcerers. ¡®Is she summoning her pet?¡¯ Marvin felt somewhat curious. ... Soon, a simple magic circle appeared in front of the three. Something plump emerged from the magic circle! Its skin was pink and it looked chubby. It was extremely adorable. There was a pair of very small wings on its back. "Ding! Ding! Quickly wake up!" Kate was holding this plump thing. The creature lazily kept her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep and not wanting to wake. Marvin and Sean looked at each other in dismay. The girl was somewhat embarrassed. She explained, "Ding is still young, she needs long periods of sleep¡­" She then blushed and pinched that small thing¡¯s cheek and shouted in a low voice, "Ding, wake up quickly!" "Otherwise, next time you wake up there won¡¯t be any coconut jelly to eat!" That last sentence seemed effective. The pitiful thing strenuously opened its eyes and tried hard to move its wings. At that time, Marvin saw what it was! ¡®Heavens!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s actually an extremely rare Fortune Fairy?¡¯ ¡®Even if it¡¯s a child, isn¡¯t Kate¡¯s luck simply too frightening?¡¯ Marvin was completely speechless. He finally understood what being a [Child of the Plane] entitled. Born as a Fate Sorcerer under the care of Fate, her pet would obviously be a Fortune Fairy. Old Sean¡¯s expression also changed. He clearly had enough experience to recognize Ding¡¯s identity! Fortune Fairies were a very rare type of lifeforms. Forget the common wood fairy, even a greater fairy couldn¡¯t compare with this mythic lifeform! In all of Feinan¡¯s history, not many fortune fairies appeared. People didn¡¯t know much about them, but Marvin knew. Fortune Fairies were in fact fragments of a Fate Tablet! During the third era, many living creatures successfully became gods because they received a fragment of one of the three fate tablets. But some fragments went missing, or developed intelligence, drifting away amongst Feinan¡¯s wildernesses. Even gods couldn¡¯t find these Fate tablet¡¯s fragments. A small portion of those turned into creatures that went beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination. Fortune Fairies were one of them. Feinan had all kinds of aloof and remote gods, but they were unlucky all this time because the fate fragments took shape of creatures like fortune fairies. They usually slept in the wilderness only waiting for a rare classes such as Fate Sorcerers to summon them as pets, probably because of their perception. And they thus became Fate Sorcerers'' pets. ... "Come, Ding, give a blessing to this Mister." Kate pinched Ding¡¯s chubby face as if she was coaxing a child. The latter yawned, dispirited. It took a glance at Marvin and displayed disdain. "Why should I bless such a vile man?" "I don¡¯t like him." Her voice was soft, but her tone was sassy. Kate was embarrassed. Her face turned stiff and she said, "This is an order from your Master!" "Ah? I dislike this kind of order without a reason the most!" Ding angrily flew up. She extended her short small finger at Marvin and yelled, "I¡¯ll strike this man with thunder and lightning!" "Aurora Lightning!" Lightning suddenly flashed in the sky! Marvin was startled! 3rd circle spell, Aurora Lightning? And it was an insta cast? He would die if he delayed! He hurriedly withdrew, frightened, and rolled away! But his reaction speed was nowhere near the Aurora Lightning¡¯s speed. The frightening electric current directly ran through Marvin¡¯s body, frying his hair and turning his face pitch back! But he didn¡¯t have any negative reactions apart from those! ¡®This is Aurora Lightning? I¡¯ve already been electrocuted?¡¯ Marvin looked at his log window with fright. He hadn¡¯t lost a single hair. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ A few log windows appeared: [A Fortune Fairy used a 3rd circle spell on you, Aurora Lightning.] [Dodge failed¡­] [Fortune Fairy exclusive specialty ¨C (Everything Will Be Fine) activated¡­ Modification occurred in the Aurora Lightning¡­] [You received Fortune Fairy¡¯s blessing ¨C Luck +1 ¨C Duration: Unknown] ... Marvin immediately checked his character window and sure enough, at the bottom was a new line, [Luck +1]. ¡®Luck +1? What¡¯s the use?¡® Marvin didn¡¯t have any similar experiences in the past. A stat like Luck was very vague and couldn¡¯t really be checked. Ding, still floating after casting the spell, suddenly became very dispirited. "Wuwuwu," she wept while falling. "Why is it that every time I want to kill, it turns into a blessing?" "I¡¯m really too kind! I want coconut jelly, I want to sleep!" Marvin was speechless. Kate carried Ding in her arms, feeling somewhat sorry for her. Ding laid down in her embrace and immediately fell asleep. "Ding¡¯s blessing consumed a lot of strength," explained Kate. "She is still young after all." "I hope this blessing can help you when you are in danger." "If you have time, come take a look at Rocky Mountain." After saying this, Kate didn¡¯t stay any longer and bid farewell to Marvin and Sean before leaving Thousand Leaves Forest alone. ... And after advancing, Marvin also had to part with Sean. The old man returned to Oak Town to continue his half-secluded life. Marvin continued his journey north, going toward the northwest. Not only was the eternal flower, the flower most loved by the wood elves, in that direction, but there was also a page of the Book of Nalu. He had promised Hathaway to find this badly damaged artifact. Chapter 95: Treasure Hunt Chapter 95: Treasure Hunt Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As dawn slowly arrived, Marvin tirelessly ran through the Thousand Leaves Forest. He was running absolutely unrestrained, with a pass in hand so that even if he met the Elven Iron Guard, they would easily let him through. He felt strength flowing all over his body after receiving the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings. His attributes had once again been strengthened, and he also received an attribute point because his overall level reached 6. Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate to use it on dexterity. This was the path he had chosen. He wouldn¡¯t consider using a free attribute point in another stat until he had 25 dexterity. Thousand Leaves Forest was extremely huge, but Marvin felt familiar with many areas here. That page of the Book of Nalu could be considered the easiest artifact to find in all of Feinan, even if it was only a damaged one. There was no danger. ¡®I remember it was north of a small elven village, and there seemed to be a waterfall there.¡¯ ¡®The plunge pool at the bottom of the waterfall was extremely cold. Only those with cold resistance +5 or higher could dive down.¡¯ ¡®The Book of Nalu was placed in that pool.¡¯ Marvin was on his way towards his objective while trying to recall the exact location of the hidden book of Nalu. Thousand Leaves Forest was really too vast, and that elven village only had a few distinctive signs. Without enough information, finding the book of Nalu was impossible. No wonder no one had found it all this time. The sun gradually rose but it didn¡¯t make Marvin feel unwell. But the feeling of being like a fish in water he had during the night gradually disappeared. Night Walkers were more powerful at night after all. Skills like Summon Night Crow would be in a sealed state. But Eternal Night could still be used three times per day at most. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be too far, time to take a break.¡¯ Marvin stopped and sat under a tree. He took out some rations and water from the void conch, replenish some energy. He also took the chance to take out that magic weapon. Blazing Fury. This weapon was a curved dagger that Sean personally crafted. It was made of a mix of many uncommon metals and precious materials. It also deserved its name of magic weapon due to its attributes. This curved dagger actually had two great spells attached! Arcane Missiles was a commonly seen instant magic that would summon a number of arcane missiles to attack the enemy, depending on the user¡¯s intelligence level. With Marvin¡¯s intelligence, he could only summon 3 - 5 arcane missiles, but it was still very threatening. This spell could be used three times a day. The other spell [Blazing Fury] was very fierce in comparison. It was a 2nd circle spell! And an AoE spell at that! Its firepower was several times stronger than the Hand of the Fire God. Even though it could only be used once per day, Marvin was already very satisfied. What made him the most grateful was that this curved dagger was tailor made! However, this magic weapon normally couldn¡¯t be wielded by Marvin due to his attributes. His strength was lacking! The weapon¡¯s usual strength requirement was 15! But Sean had added a great amount of [Cloud Rock], a very uncommon and expensive ore. It forcibly reduced the weapon¡¯s strength requirement to 12, a level where Marvin could use it. The old blacksmith attentive side could clearly be seen. It was at this time that Marvin truly understood that a weapon fitting himself should be forged by himself. The person who knew you the best was still yourself. He had previously thought of never touching his blacksmith class again after leaving the Eternal Night Paradise. However, he realized that Sean had put a lot of thought into it so he slowly began to change his mind. Maybe this blacksmith class wasn¡¯t as uninteresting and useless as he thought. ... The only thing that made Marvin somewhat distressed was that to use Two-Weapon Fighting, his left and right hand daggers had to be identical in weight and size. Even if they had Two-Weapon Fighting, an ordinary person¡¯s right hand was a bit stronger than the left, so if the two weapons differed too much, it would make the attack uncoordinated. Of course, having an occasional change of rhythm could definitely catch someone off guard. The main point was still how to use it. He thought and finally decided to hang Blazing Fury on his waist, like the Kingfisher Jade. He would use Fang for the time being. And switching daggers in battle wasn¡¯t too difficult for him. After familiarizing himself with the weapon, Marvin continued his journey once again. He soon found that familiar elven village. ... This village was in the western part of Thousand Leaves Forest. There were roughly 200 inhabitants who were all pure wood elves. The village had a guard squad, but these people weren¡¯t strong.The strongest had already been forcefully enlisted into the Elven Iron Guard. This method of forceful enlistment, even if it was to defend Thousand Leaves Forest, lead to some resentment among the elves. If not for that Great Elven King¡¯s strength and charisma, the situation would have already reached the point of no return, throwing Thousand Leaves Forest into chaos. When Marvin entered the village he only noticed a dozen young adults. Most of the inhabitants were elderly or children. This was a very common elven village. They were secluded, living peaceful and harmonious days. Outside the village was a large corn and banana field, enough for the wood elves to use as food for a long time. Perhaps because they rarely met humans, a lot of elven children surrounded him, fearless. They used a clumsy common language to ask Marvin a few things. Marvin was very fond of those children. He took out some snacks and divided it between them. These snacks were Marvin¡¯s rations from the human world, so they couldn¡¯t be bought in Thousand Leaves Forest. The children took the things they were interested in, and actually surrounded Marvin even closer, making him unable to get away. Elves during their childhood were very lively and curious about the world. This interest would gradually vanish as they grew to adulthood. Most wood elves would end up becoming aloof. And those young adults initially seemed very cautious, but once Marvin showed his pass, they relaxed. There weren¡¯t many people who could get a pass and they were all close allies of the wood elves that wouldn¡¯t harm them. Soon, Marvin received a warm reception, especially after he took out some small trinkets from River Shore City out of his Void Conch. They were originally not worth many coins, but for the secluded elves, and especially the children, it was an exceptional novelty. Marvin stayed in the village for a while, asking the village chief something about the northern waterfall. As expected, the elder pointed out the exact location of the waterfall. He still warned Marvin, "Young man, even though that waterfall is very beautiful, the water at the bottom is as cold as ice. Don¡¯t enter the plunge pool by any means." Marvin nodded. After thanking the older elf, he struggled his way out of the group of elven children and headed north, alone. About half an hour later, he found the waterfall. Soon, the plunge pool emitting cold air appeared in front of him. There wasn¡¯t a single blade of grass growing around that plunge pool, probably because it was too cold. Marvin approached the water, and sure enough, a gust of cold air was coming out. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that I¡¯m prepared.¡¯ He checked his surroundings and saw no one. He then quietly took out a bottle of blue colored medicine and drank it! [Short Cold Resistance Potion]! It could temporarily give +8 to the cold resistance stat. The effect was quite amazing but the effect duration was very short, only 3 minutes! This was something Marvin had asked for from Hathaway. The latter estimated as a seer that it was worth it and directly paid the potion in advance to Marvin. In fact, this potion was very valuable. Even though it wasn¡¯t as valuable as Dragon Strength, it could still sell for an extremely good price on the market. After Marvin finished drinking, he didn¡¯t dare to delay and hurried to jump in the pool! His swimming skills were good, and although the plunge pool was deep, he more or less knew the exact location. Soon, after two failed attempts, he managed to grab the chest stuck in the mud. "Crash!" Marvin, drenched and shivering, climbed out of the water while clutching a small chest. The increase in his cold resistance stat didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t feel any coldness. He simply wouldn¡¯t freeze. Thankfully there was a small cavern in the surroundings. Marvin went in, took off his clothes, and lit a fire. After warming up, he opened the chest. The lock on the chest had been worn down by the years and a simple pull was enough to break it. A parchment was lying inside, along with a human skin mask! Chapter 96: Shadow Doppelganger Chapter 96: Shadow Doppelganger Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation It was the book of Nalu as expected! Even though it wasn¡¯t a surprise, Marvin was pretty pleased to get this item without any problems. This parchment was the 6th page of the Book of Nalu. Anyone could arouse their hidden potential by reading this page. It seemed nice, but the Book of Nalu didn¡¯t only bring benefits. This was a book of prophecies that the God of Deception wrote using all his divine power before falling. Because the positions of God of Fate and God of Fortune couldn¡¯t be controlled, the ability to see the future was limited for many gods. And the God of Deception was said to be the god most deeply involved with the river of Fate. It was said that reading the book of Nalu completely would make even gods go crazy! This wasn¡¯t an unfounded story. Among the gods born in the third era was [Berserk Lord] Angola, a very powerful fighter. He once secretly read the complete Book of Nalu! Afterwards, his divinity collapsed and his Divine Kingdom was also ruined! The scene was very frightening. The nearby gods witnessed that scene of heavenly destruction. The Berserk Lord¡¯s divine power turned into meteors, crazily smashing toward all parts of the multiverse! Every meteor was equivalent to a 6th circle spell! Those few gods near the Berserk Lord¡¯s Divine Kingdom also ate losses. They had no choice but to defend against those bits of divine power! It was simply an unexpected disaster! Just reading a book lead his painstakingly won eternal life and power to be completely destroyed. From that point on, the Book of Nalu had become a taboo between gods. Regardless if it was the 1st, 2nd or 3rd generation of naturally born ancient gods, or those new gods born in the third era, they all remained at a respectful distance from the Book of Nalu. The Book of Nalu also suffered from the impact of the Berserk Lord¡¯s divine power and split into pieces, turning into parchment pages and dispersing across Feinan. Some even fell into the Underworld. Time slowly passed and people seemed to have already forgotten about it. But Marvin knew that there were still a lot of mysterious organizations working in the dark to collect the pages of the Book of Nalu. The [Dark Cavalry Monastery] established by dark knight Cangore for example. This group of undying guys had always worked to try to gather the Book of Nalu. It was said that only a sage could see through the real contents of the book. The great secret relating to Feinan¡¯s prosperity and decline lay inside. Those who could read and understand the Book of Nalu could obtain true power. ... That book had a lot of tricky things that Marvin wasn¡¯t aware of. But he knew about the 6th page, a very useful item. Everyone could read it and possibly stir their potential. However, if their will wasn¡¯t resolute enough, they would be liable to arouse their evil side. Marvin was proud of his resolute will. Coupled with that headless girl¡¯s gift, he shouldn¡¯t have any problem with a will test. Thus, he decided to read the book first before handing it to Hathaway. The fire had gradually warmed his body. He put on clothes and with a deep breath, spread open the parchment. The image of a few words appeared in Marvin¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t recognize these characters. The God of Deception was a third generation god, like the Plague God, and they used the Ancient God language. But the book of Nalu was written for people to read it. Even if the readers were unable to understand the characters, they could still receive all kinds of mysterious meaning. But each person received the information differently. In an instant, Marvin felt the image in front of him twisting like an earthworm. An ice-cold feeling came from the scroll in his hand! Low whispers echoed in his ears like an old devil¡¯s murmur, luring him. A large shadow appeared in front of him. The shadow kept changing form, before finally turning into a picture. The people in the picture wore equipment of superior quality and they were orderly following someone. There was cliff in front. The strange scene stopped there! Because Marvin, using his own will, had struggled his way out of this imaginary realm created by the 6th page of the Book of Nalu! ... [You are reading the Book of Nalu (Page 6)] [You entered the Deception Space¡­] [Willpower check¡­] [Willpower check successful] [Your potential has been aroused. There seems to be a strange energy lying dormant in your bloodline.] [You received an innate spell ¨C Shadow Doppelganger] Marvin blankly looked at the new spell in his spell list and was soon overjoyed! ¡®This body actually had this kind of potential?¡¯ He had originally mocked this body as being no good, though the latter half of his race had a "?". He had thought it would be difficult to awaken that potential. Ever since the Ancient Elven God pointed out he was a Numan descendant, he was aware that this "?" might be something worthwhile. But not everyone with Numan blood could awaken their potential. Marvin actually knew a few methods to activate it, but all of them were extremely dangerous. He didn¡¯t wish to try his luck like that. But he hadn¡¯t thought that the 6th page of the Book of Nalu would arouse his potential and unlock something related to his bloodline! He received a very fierce innate spell ¨C Shadow Doppelganger! [Shadow Doppelganger]: Where the sun shines, there will inevitably be shadows hiding. Every day you can make use of a shadow to create a shadow doppelganger. Duration: 3 minutes. The Shadow Doppelganger¡¯s strength was about half of Marvin¡¯s, but it had all of his skills aside from his bloodline abilities. The emergence of this new ability made Marvin¡¯s fighting strength soar! A dual wielding ranger¡¯s burst power was very fierce, and now add a shadow doppelganger to that! Even if it was during the day, Marvin¡¯s skill wouldn¡¯t be too different from another advanced class! And at night¡­ even if not invincible, he still had a huge advantage! Of course, this were just the obvious good news. The most important part was that Marvin was now able to guess his own bloodline! ¡®Shadow Doppelganger¡­ Shadow Doppelganger¡­¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s actually this skill. In that case, if I¡¯m not wrong, the bloodline by this body might be that special branch of the Numans¡­¡¯ Sitting on the ground, Marvin carefully put away the Book of Nalu¡¯s page while remembering some related information. That special branch, even among the Numans, was considerably unusual. It would be very difficult to completely activate this rare bloodline. Even Marvin with his rich experience didn¡¯t know how he could do it. Numans were really too mysterious after all. ¡®... Better to worry about it later. In any case, my current strength is already enough to deal with the Battle of the Holy Grail and the surrounding circumstances.¡¯ ¡®There are at least 4 months before the Great Calamity. I still have time.¡¯ His sight fell onto the other thing in the chest. That was a human skin mask. The Mask of the Deceiver. This was a magic item in itself, but after soaking in the water for years, it appeared to have suffered some damage. It probably could only be used two or three times. This human skin mask could change one¡¯s appearance. After putting it on, you could turn into anyone you wanted. Because it was infused with the God of Deception¡¯s ancient divine power. Also carefully putting the skin mask away, Marvin extinguished the fire and prepared to leave the cave. But at that time, his perception was triggered and he heard quiet footsteps! Someone nearby? Marvin quivered and instantly grabbed two daggers. He silently approached the entrance of the cave! Someone breathing heavily could be heard in a bush to the side of the cave. ¡®Unskilled¡­¡¯ Marvin sneered. He suddenly jumped toward it, slashing out with his dagger, but a man came out of the tall bush. "Ah!" A deathly pale elven youth fell on the ground! "It¡¯s you?" Marvin was somewhat surprised. This youth was actually one of the villagers he¡¯d met earlier. He had asked about adventurers¡¯ achievements. Marvin casually told him a few stories, thinking he would be satisfied. But the youth became even more interested after listening to his stories. "What are you doing here?" Marvin solemnly asked. The elven youth looked at Marvin and suddenly asked, "Can I follow you?" "I don¡¯t want to be stuck in a village for a lifetime. I heard this world is very huge." "I want to go out and see it for myself." Chapter 97: Outlaw of the Crimson Road Chapter 97: Outlaw of the Crimson Road Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Hearing the youth¡¯s words, Marvin remained silent. After a moment, he put away his curved dagger and said with a gentle tone, "You want to follow me?" "Not everyone is qualified to do so." "Take a look behind you¡­" The elven youth didn¡¯t understand so he turned around. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Marvin would suddenly hit the back of his head. "Plop!" ¡®I knew that human youths were the most troublesome.¡¯ ¡®I just didn¡¯t expect elven youths to be the same.¡¯ ¡®The world is big indeed, but also very chaotic. Do you have money to go out to explore? Travel expenses, weapons for self-defense. What, you don¡¯t have any and want to go out? Going out alone, aren¡¯t your parents worried?¡¯ He carried the elven youth and walked back to the elven village. That youth had definitely sneaked away. In fact, the wood elves were very territorial, and they strictly looked after their children. If someone secretly took away an elf that hadn¡¯t become an adult, they would basically be considered child slave traders! Marvin didn¡¯t want to be part of this. He was returning that guy that didn¡¯t know better to his village. Marvin had also checked and and seen that this child¡¯s aptitudes were ordinary, meaning he wouldn¡¯t be picked by the Elven Iron Guard. This meant he might always stay in that small secluded village. This also wasn¡¯t too bad. Healthy and peaceful for a lifetime. The youth woke up two thirds of the way there. He wanted to struggle, but was quickly frightened by a few words from Marvin and his curved dagger. He didn¡¯t dare complain further. Marvin simply used the wishful rope to tie him up and lead him along. The youth reluctantly followed behind Marvin back toward the village. He tried using words to move Marvin, constantly begging, pleading, and ultimately asking a favor. Unfortunately, Marvin hadn¡¯t paid him any attention from the start. ... After a short period of time the village was in sight. Suddenly, Marvin smelled a strange scent. He abruptly stopped. The youth didn¡¯t understand and thus thought Marvin had changed his mind. "Sir?" "Quiet!" Marvin¡¯s expression turned ugly. This kind of scent¡­ was a mix of the smell of blood and burnt corpses! ¡®No good!¡¯ Marvin immediately rushed forward and entered the village, ignoring the youth behind him. But the current village had lost its appearance from half a day ago, when Marvin had arrived! The elves had died a tragic death. Blood covered the ground, and a fire was burning in the distance. A strange silence enveloped the land. The smell of blood was so thick that it almost blocked Marvin¡¯s nostrils! They all died! Not one was left alive! ¡®So vicious. Who could do this kind of thing?¡¯ Marvin was extremely shocked. This small elven village was in the depths of Thousand Leaves Forest, completely secluded. Why would someone set their eyes on it? Who could have the heart to do such a thing to a wood elf village? Marvin stood there, motionless. The body next to his left foot was that of a small girl. She was beheaded. But she still held in her hand that piece of white sugar Marvin had brought from River Shore City. The small girl was very adorable. Half a day earlier she had still been jumping around, asking for candy from Marvin. But now, not only was she dead, but her eyes were still open with a painful expression on her face! "Aaah!" A shriek was heard from behind. It was that elven youth. He was startled and angrily looked at this hellish scene, completely unable to accept what had happened. "Shut up!" Marvin coldly said. The youth was stunned. He had already turned completely daft. He couldn¡¯t understand. Why did this happen? He had only secretly left the village for a short while. His relatives and friends were already lying down in a pool of blood. "Follow me, don¡¯t mess up," Marvin solemnly said. "The killer is still in the village." He looked at the fire in the distance. A scarlet flame was slowly rising in the sky before its shape slowly turned into a curved dagger dripping blood. Slaughtering a village¡­ Red fireworks... Looking at this scene, Marvin clearly realized what happened! His expression turned solemn, as he whispered: "Outlaw of the Crimson Road¡­" ... Marvin would be unable to control this elven youth, so he tied him between some small houses and adding cotton in his mouth, to prevent him from running all over the place. He then sped up toward the center of the village, at the place where the flame was burning! His eyes were full of anger! A green hill turned into a scarlet pool of blood. Marvin¡¯s eyes turned red at the sight of the blood of these innocents! This was a ceremony, an advancement ceremony! Outlaw of the Crimson Road was a 3rd rank class, so the prerequisite to advancing was to have a total of at least 10 levels! Usually, a 2nd rank class holder who had just advanced would have very low chances of being a match for an Outlaw of the Crimson Road. But Marvin was different! He had faith in himself. He also wanted to take a look at that extremely vicious guy, to see who it was. ... In the public square in the middle of the village, the bodies of the adult elves were piled up together. Next to the pile was a burning wooden stake stuck in the ground. The fire was mercilessly engulfing the dead bodies. Next to the pile of burning corpses stood two indifferent men in black clothing. The fireworks had been released by one of them. This was partially provocation, but also a sort of proof. Proof that he had accomplished one of the Outlaw of the Crimson Road¡¯s advancement missions, slaughtering a village. That¡¯s right, the Outlaw of the Crimson Road¡¯s advancement mission was the most repetitive and the most cruel! They had to massacre at least three villages of different races! And none could be left alive. This was a group of extremely grim people. They had completely broken away from orderly society, and even evil gods wouldn¡¯t accept their faith! "The fireworks have already been used, and the 2nd village has already been dealt with." The man who threw the fireworks laughed as he relaxedly said, "Those Elven Iron Guards won¡¯t catch up to me in the forest." "Thus, my advancement mission is already in the bag." "As for that Great Elven King, with your [Knowledge Compass] disturbing his [Omniscient Awareness], he won¡¯t be able to find who did this." "He will pour his rage on human adventurers. Maybe those few human villages in the south will be slaughtered. Ahah, it¡¯ll truly be more and more interesting!" After saying this, he actually began to laugh nervously. "The Shadow Spider Order, that group of stupid cunts actually dared to threaten me and think I would truly be afraid of them hunting me down!" "I, your father, have now advanced to Outlaw of the Crimson Road! When I rise up to be a Legend, I¡¯ll kill you until nothing is left!" he exclaimed with a vicious smile plastered on his face. The other man was holding a black compass and had an expression of approval on his face. "I like this kind of unyielding arrogance you have, quite similar to me when I was young." "The time and expensive resources we used training and levelling you up to expedite your advancement and join our organization wasn¡¯t spent in vain." "But the 2nd stage of your assignment hasn¡¯t finished yet!" That man coldly looked at the shadow of a young man sprinting at the end of the road. "Who is this person?" "Regardless, hurry up and kill him! Since he appeared here, he must die!" "Get it done fast. I¡¯ll wait for you at the old place!" He then leapt high and jumped above the village¡¯s countless houses before disappearing into the vast forest. ... The fire was getting fiercer at the edge of the village¡¯s plaza. Marvin held two daggers, calmly looking at the man before him. That man had a strange look on his face. He carefully watched Marvin for a moment before suddenly reacting. "It¡¯s actually you!" "Hehe, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you without your mask!" "Masked Twin Blades is actually a brat?!" Marvin coldly watched him for a while, before saying two words. "Black Jack!" Enemies really meet on a narrow road! It hadn¡¯t been long since Marvin transmigrated but he had already met this Shadow Spider killer four times! At the Deathly Silent Hills, outside Miller¡¯s house, in the basement of the plague envoy. And now, in an ordinary elven village of Thousand Leaves Forest. Meeting face to face four times! He tightly held onto his daggers. "This time, I won¡¯t let you escape." Marvin said. Black Jack gave a stunned look at Marvin, but the latter didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and already rushed forward ferociously! This time, he would no longer deceive, he would no longer hesitate. Because fury was burning in his chest. Fuck tactics! Only one word, KILL! Chapter 98: Berserk Marvin! Chapter 98: Berserk Marvin! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Only one word could be used to describe the current Marvin. That word was berserk! Feinan was a cruel world where evil and justice were constantly fighting, so many people died as a result. Marvin had also killed many people. But he never put his hand on an innocent! Black Jack seemed to have made a lot of progress during this time and had surprisingly leveled enough to be able to advance to 3rd rank. But Marvin wasn¡¯t afraid! As long as he hadn¡¯t finished his advancement, as long as he wasn¡¯t an official Outlaw of the Crimson Road, Marvin was confident he could get rid of him! And he could kill him in a direct one on one battle! ... "Clang!" Sparks flew as the curved daggers collided! With [Blade Technique ¨C Rapids], Marvin¡¯s attacks flowed freely, while also keeping his dagger skills stable. Black Jack coldly snorted, resisting Marvin¡¯s assault! His skills had also somewhat improved, but after countering a few simple blows, he was stunned to find that the progress of this boy seemed a lot more significant than his own! Last time they fought in the plague envoy¡¯s basement, Marvin was still oppressed by him, with no room to retaliate. But now, after three strokes, the other side still had no change in his expression, and there was no issue with the strength of his blade or his rhythm! ¡®This is weird.¡¯ ¡®How long has it been? I improved so fast, so how could he still be able to fight back?¡¯ Not letting Black Jack think, Marvin took the lead to press the attack! In a duel of daggers, he paid the most attention to the techniques. The most important thing was to grasp the opportunity. This didn¡¯t require a violent attack, but required keeping one¡¯s composure instead! The more composed one was, the easier it would be for them to find a flaw in their opponent. Thus, launching the first attack would decide the outcome of the battle! People storming forwards would usually reveal a flaw to their opponent. This was something unwise. If it was the usual Marvin, he would always hold back. But today, he chose to be on the offensive. He wanted Black Jack to die! ... "Ha!" Marvin lowered his head. As if it was flying, the dagger in his hand hurriedly blocked Black Jack¡¯s. Shortly after, Marvin leapt. As his body was in the air, he ruthlessly chopped downward! This looked like a fierce Flying Cleave, but in the eyes of that old fox Black Jack, it was actually full of flaws. ¡®He switched daggers. His strength also seems to have increased¡­¡¯ ¡®His dagger mastery has improved a few times, no wonder he became more prepared. That brat¡¯s potential is very high.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a pity he met me! You want to kill me? Shadow Spider¡¯s men are unable to, so how could a brat?¡¯ Black Jack sneered inwardly. He suddenly dashed forward and rolled on the ground. In an instant, Marvin¡¯s lower body was exposed and within Black Jack¡¯s attack range! "Let me cut off your legs and see at how you¡¯ll jump!" He laughed nastily, ruthlessly raising his two daggers to chop at Marvin¡¯s knees! But at that time, Marvin suddenly chanted an incantation! [Spell ¨C Vine Metamorphosis]! In an instant, his legs below his knees turned into two barbed vines! As Black Jack looked with amazement, the vines circumvented the sharp daggers and abruptly coiled around Black Jack¡¯s wrists. "Aaah!" The latter still resisted the pain and firmly held onto his daggers, not letting go. ¡®This is really an expert!¡¯ Marvin thought. He leaned forward, both hands on the ground, and with the power of his waist and abs, flipped using all his strength to pull on Black Jack¡¯s wrists! [Personal Skill ¨C Burst]! In an instant, Marvin¡¯s strength was increased a few times, forcibly turning his waist to throw Black Jack in the air with those vines! The next second, Marvin fell to the ground as the vines released Black Jack and his legs returned to normal! The chance arrived. Marvin turned, his right hand aimed at Black Jack who was still in mid air and lacking freedom of movement! A ray of light emerged from the ring of prayers. [Rainbow Jet]! A frightening arcane energy emitted from the ring and hit Black Jack. During this matter of life and death, Black Jack¡¯s daggers were raised in front of him. He used all his strength to use a defensive posture! Powerful rainbow rays fell on his body but at least half of them were blocked by his daggers! But crystals still started appearing on his body. ¡®Shit!¡¯ ¡®He actually had spells!¡¯ Black Jack awkwardly fell on the ground, his left half of the body feeling numb, a sign of crystallization! His Hp had also dropped by a third. Marvin squinted, feeling a bit depressed. This guy Black Jack was too powerful! A lot stronger than Diapheis. But he saw Black Jack quickly take out a small bottle and gulp it down. The crystallization on his body was immediately contained. This guy had many good things on him, to actually have an anti-crystallization potion? Marvin used three cards in his combo: Vine Metamorphosis, Burst, and Rainbow Jet. And it only made things a bit difficult for Black Jack. ¡®Can¡¯t let him recover his strength!¡¯ Marvin made a decision and hurriedly rushed two steps forward, ruthlessly slashing with both weapons. It forced Black Jack to repeatedly roll away. ¡®Want to escape?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not that simple!¡¯ Marvin quickly caught up. Black Jack was half squatting when Marvin angrily slashed down! Fortunately for him, his reaction was extremely fast and he barely managed to block at the last second. He was furious! As someone about to become an Outlaw of the Crimson Road, he was actually pushed back so far by a 2nd rank rookie? This was completely inconceivable! But before he could even fight back, Marvin suddenly threw two ropes! Wishful Ropes! Before entering Thousand Leaves Forest, had Marvin bought a back up rope, just in case. He hadn¡¯t expected to earn the [Rope Master] title so fast! Because it was a duel, [Chaotic Battlefield Expert] was unable to display its effect, so Marvin had already changed to Rope Master! Two ropes attacked at the same time, one from the left, the other from the right. Under Marvin¡¯s exquisite control, they captured both of Black Jack¡¯s hands, binding his wrists. In an instant, he was covered in weak points! "Die!" Marvin bellowed, both daggers slashing down! But that that time, Black Jack¡¯s body suddenly shrank! A strange energy spread through his body. Both hands were freed from the wishful ropes control, and he suddenly disappeared in front of Marvin! [Secret Skill ¨C Vanish]! A rarely seen skill. Marvin had seen him using that skill last time in the basement. But this ability was also within Marvin¡¯s plan. Vanish was a powerful skill with high priority, able to break free from all crowd control. Then the user would shift. ¡®Must be nearby!¡¯ ¡®He shouldn¡¯t be able to escape too far!¡¯ Marvin turned, and immediately saw a shadow on a roof out of the corner of his eyes! They weren¡¯t far from each other! Black Jack was crouching there with an ashen face, holding both daggers horizontally in front of him and looking like a vicious cheetah. He started to move! He hadn¡¯t been embarrassed like this for a very long time, especially by someone he had easily toyed with in the past. This kind of feeling made him depressed! "Brat, your offensive is over!" Black Jack daggers flashed with a thick radiance, his whole body turning extremely gloomy. [Blade Technique ¨C Abyss Phantom] This was a type of high level Blade Technique, able to send out a burst of countless daggers! The last time he used it, even the Paladin Gordian couldn¡¯t help but cautiously guard against it. But Marvin didn¡¯t cower and didn¡¯t yield. Instead, he headed up! When both sides were about to collide, Marvin suddenly dodged by twisting. [Eternal Night]! In an instant, with Marvin at the center, the surrounding light was swallowed! It was as if it was nighttime in that space at that moment. Black Jack couldn¡¯t see anything at all. He panicked and could only crazily attack his surroundings! However, Marvin with his darksight was extremely calm. He circled around to Black Jack¡¯s back. Abyss Phantom had a time limit. Marvin coldly counted the remaining time of the other side¡¯s Blade Technique. Seven seconds later, Black Jack¡¯s chaotic attacks seemed to stagnate for an instant. A flaw! Marvin unhesitatingly pounced on him. This time, he was holding Blazing Fury in his left hand and Kingfisher Jade in his right! "Clang!" Blazing Fury easily blocked one of Black Jack¡¯s shadow daggers! "Plop!" The Kingfisher Jade dagger deeply stabbed into the back of Black Jack¡¯s head! Marvin suddenly did a forward somersault and kicked the handle of the Kingfisher Jade dagger. "Woosh!" The dagger sank further into Black Jack¡¯s head! Chapter 99: Torture Chapter 99: Torture Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Critical hit! All of Marvin¡¯s tricky combos just now were for the sake of this moment! His power was very limited and thus his strategy was to attack the enemy weak point, to maximize the amount of damage! The curtain of night scattered and the setting sun shone onto Jack¡¯s face, which showed unfathomable pain. His knees were soft, and he slowly knelt down! But what made Marvin shocked was that this guy was actually not dead! "I have an undead body!" Black Jack roared toward Marvin! However, his limbs were trembling and he couldn¡¯t move! Marvin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He wouldn¡¯t rashly approach. Black Jack¡¯s HP had dropped very low, but it didn¡¯t end up as a Fatal Hit! ¡®This guy is truly at the limit of the 3rd rank.¡¯ Marvin was feeling apprehensive. Luckily he chose this kind of attack! Many 3rd rank class holders had a toughness characteristic that could make them immune to Fatal Hits! Their body had been toughened up to a certain level. Their heart, and even their brain had an abnormal recuperative ability. They wouldn¡¯t instantly die unless they were beheaded! They would instead die slowly! During that time, if they were properly treated, they could still recover! ¡®Thankfully I didn¡¯t decide to just use Cutthroat or aim at his heart, or else the consequences could have been unthinkable.¡¯ There was some sweat in Marvin¡¯s palms. This was lingering fear. In that fight, it looked as if everything was under his control, but Marvin knew how much pressure Black Jack, who was on the verge of the 3rd rank, gave him! If not for the fury from watching those innocents lying in a pool of blood, Marvin might have not been brave enough to fight head on with Black Jack! Those three consecutive combos almost exhausted all of Marvin¡¯s cards and skills. Yet this was barely enough to knock Black Jack down. If there was a mistake in any of these three combos, Marvin could have ended up on the receiving end. This was like walking on a tightrope. Fortunately, Marvin succeeded. Sure enough, Black Jack was immune to Fatal Hits, but the Kingfisher Jade dagger was still stuck in the back of his head, deeply piercing into his spine1! His nervous system had already been wrecked. It could be seen from his limbs¡¯ movements. He wanted to stand up, but was powerless. His very high HP was slowly declining. But while dying, one wouldn¡¯t avoid the pain, and especially the fear of knowing that death was approaching. Marvin slowly went around and stood in front of Black Jack¡¯s body, still maintaining a certain distance from him. He was careful to not make a mistake. Who knew if this madman had something to drag him down together or not. Before he was thoroughly dead, Marvin would still keep his distance. ... "Coward!" Black Jack spat out some blood, his eyes wide opened as he stared at Marvin. "Trickster, I¡¯ll kill you..." But he didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he heard a "Woosh!" A dart was ruthlessly thrown at him, accurately hitting his shoulder! His body immediately got knocked to the ground as he painfully groaned. Marvin was holding onto a few darts, fiddling with them emotionlessly. He didn¡¯t bother to ask something stupid like why Black Jack killed those innocent elves. He had already guessed Black Jack¡¯s reason. It was simply in order to advance. This guy was so lawless, that he probably had fallen out with the Shadow Spider Order, completely losing their blessing. In the end, he could only seek refuge in the most extreme group. The Outlaws of the Crimson Road had always been a source of chaos. In Feinan¡¯s continent, every time there was chaos, the shadow of the Outlaws of the Crimson Road could be seen behind it. He just stood there, ruthlessly throwing dart after dart at Black Jack! Dart wounds weren¡¯t deep, but they did hurt. Marvin especially chose some non vital areas for his darts. Soon, Black Jack¡¯s body was covered in darts! Upon taking a closer look, his current situation was very frightening. Blood was flowing everywhere. There were even two darts in his cheeks. Marvin was just like the most ruthless executioner, ending Black Jack¡¯s life bit by bit. This kind of person¡­ his sins were too great! To give him an easy death would be far too merciful! Black Jack¡¯s vitality was comparable to 3rd rank class holder, so after losing his ability to move, he could only endure this torture! "Familiar with this scene, aren¡¯t you?" Marvin estimated that Black Jack¡¯s HP was just about to run out. He coldly continued, "You looked like you enjoyed it when you tortured that black bear to death." "Lunatic!" Black Jack said in a low voice, "That was a beast!" "What about the elves living in that village? The wood elves who loved peace?" Marvin¡¯s expression was ice-cold. Even if he avenged them, those kindhearted elves would no longer wake up. Vengeance had always been a source of strength, but it lacked significance. But some things had to be done. Black Jack displayed a wretched smile. "You have elven blood? So your mother was fucked by an elf! No wonder you are this angry¡­ Turns out you are a bastard!" "Aaah!" He entered the throes of death before finishing his words. His mocking turned into a painful howl as he faced his end. The wishful rope tied itself around him, coiling around his neck and hanging him on the wooden stake to the side that hadn¡¯t been. "Cough cough¡­" He raised his head and coughed violently, his eyes bloodshot. He looked at Marvin with an expression full of resentment. "I... I¡­ I¡¯ll enter the Underworld Plane¡­ After such a death¡­" "I¡¯ll avenge myself." The wishful rope suddenly tightened. He couldn¡¯t let out any sound and his sinister face turned purple! Marvin lightly walked to his side and whispered, "Sorry, you won¡¯t." "From what I know, if the body is burnt right after death, there is no chance to enter the Underworld." "Thus, we won¡¯t meet anytime soon, Black Jack." Black Jack¡¯s face displayed intense fear! He painfully struggled, apparently wanting to say something, but Marvin no longer cared to look at him. He directly set the wooden stake on fire. The flames swallowed Black Jack, and the wishful rope automatically released the corpse and returned to Marvin. The fire kept burning, ceaselessly. Thick smoke irritated his nose. Marvin looked at Black Jack¡¯s body turning into charred flesh in the fire. Marvin had a weary expression, thinking resolutely to himself: ¡®I must get stronger!¡¯ This was a chaotic world! A world full of crisis. Even though the Great Elven King protected Thousand Leaves Forest, a lunatic Outlaw of the Crimson Road was able to slaughter a village like this. Then what about the small White River Valley? An average ranger would have no way to protecting his people from the great disaster about to arrive. ¡®After the Battle of the Holy Grail, I have to make White River Valley rapidly grow.¡¯ ¡®After breaking off diplomatic ties, the only place that could trade food with us is Jewel Bay.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s time to remove that barrier!¡¯ Marvin silently planned. But at this time, lots of shadows approached the village. "Wicked human! You actually dared to kill elves in Thousand Leaves Forest?" The Elven Iron Guard. This Elven Iron Guard¡¯s squad had at least 20 people wearing equipment of superior quality. Each one of them was at least a 2nd rank expert. Their leader was a 3rd rank Magic Marksman! Marvin took a glance at them and more or less guessed their squad¡¯s strength. Every guard was furious. This could be seen from the constant trembling of the bows in their hands. Elves usually had very stable hands. This kind of circumstance would rarely appear. This showed how much they were suppressing their anger. The Elven Iron Guards were trained by the Great Elven King himself to listen to their superiors¡¯ orders. If their leader didn¡¯t say anything, they wouldn¡¯t attack. "Sinful human, trust me, you¡¯ll suffer pain ten thousand times more vicious than those villagers!" That masked leader removed the mask, exposing a young face. It was a very good looking female elf, her eyes filled with fury. But according to the rules, nasty people like Marvin had to be given to the Great Elven King so he could deal with them in person. Thus she could only restrain her anger and get ready to capture Marvin before handing him to the Great Elven King. But at that time, a lazy voice came out from the side. "Ollie, you are still someone with big boobs but no brains¡­" "This person, how could he be the perpetrator of this massacre? I really don¡¯t know how Nicholas could be at ease while making you an Elven Iron Guard Leader." ______________ TL 1 ¨C Injury or severing the spine leads to paralysis, and it¡¯s not as deadly as it looks. Chapter 100: Exiled Chapter 100: Exiled Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "It¡¯s you?" Ollie was looking at the elf coming out of the ruins, stunned. Marvin also glanced and was immediately stunned¡­ He also knew this guy! He was a bearded elf dressed very slovenly, carrying a worn-out iron sword. He looked very handsome, but his clothes, shoes, and other belongings didn¡¯t seem to have been washed in years. He walked out of the ruins, totally relaxed, his smile making people feel very warm. But all the elves looked at him as if they were facing a great enemy! "Your Highness Ivan! You shouldn¡¯t be stepping foot in this region!" Hearing the mockery, Ollie¡¯s face turned red before turning extremely serious. "You should be waiting nicely in the Stone Giant territory. And not wandering everywhere in Thousand Leaves Forest!" That elf named Ivan shrugged. "I don¡¯t need you to remember my Exiled status." "It says so on the tile on my waist¡­" Marvin took a glance. That guy was really the same maverick as described by the myths. The tile on his waist had words marked in elven language: Exiled Ivan. This was a very special Exiled. All the elven guards stared at him. It was a huge headache! Because he was the Great Elven King Nicholas¡¯ only son! In other words, he was the Elven Prince. 30 years ago, Ivan was exiled because he angered the Great Elven King and had always been waiting in the Stone Giant territory near Thousand Leaves Forest, playing hide and seek with those silent stones. But this guy wasn¡¯t content with owning the place. He would frequently enter Thousand Leaves Forest in secret. Who knew what he was up to? Marvin looked at Ivan, somewhat curious. This guy was very strong. Marvin didn¡¯t feel his arrival at all. In the myths, Ivan was a very interesting guy. But in the game, Marvin had only seen his screenshot. It was mainly because Ivan appeared unpredictably. Very few people could befriend this Exiled Elven Prince. As for the reason behind his exile, there were many different opinions. But everyone was very clear that based on the fact that the Great Elven King Nicholas would never go back on his word, if the reason for Prince Ivan¡¯s exile was written down, it would be a thousand words long. ... "People say that all Elven Iron Guards aren¡¯t willing to meet you in Thousand Leaves Forest." "Because the elves love your father, yet have no other choice but to escort you back to the Stone Giant territory." "But¡­ As your former fiancee, I am the one who feels the most shame," said Ollie calmly as she bit her lips. "When will you grow up? Your Highness Ivan?" "Why do you always act like a reckless child? Coming to cause trouble when I carry out my mission?" The other elven guards chose to stay silent. Even though the Thousand Leaves Forest was huge, the elven race was few in numbers. Everyone was aware of all kinds of gossip. Ivan and Ollie were once engaged and the Great Elven King himself was the witness of the engagement ceremony. But afterward, because of some unfathomable mystery, the engagement was cancelled. Then, the news of Ivan being exiled was spread. While those two were talking, the rest of the elves didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. Hearing this, Ivan turned a bit serious. "Maybe we should look at the problem from another point of view." "I had no interest in running here to disrupt your mission. In fact, were it not for that Outlaw of the Crimson Road with a knowledge compass intruding in my territory, I would have still been sunbathing in the Stone Giant territory!" "This village was chosen by the Outlaws of the Crimson Road as an advancement ground, could it be that you haven¡¯t noticed yet?" Outlaws of the Crimson Road? Hearing this name, Ollie¡¯s expression immediately changed! Her first reaction was still to look at Marvin... "Idiot!" Ivan couldn¡¯t help but chastise, "This child is level 6, the Outlaws of the Crimson Road had nothing to do with him." This child... The corner of Marvin¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Didn¡¯t you just get called a child? Even if he was still young, being called like always felt weird. "But as a level 6 able to kill an Outlaw of the Crimson Road about to advance, you are very fierce." Ivan looked at Marvin, fascinated. "Ranger? Oh? Very strange 2nd rank class¡­ I actually can¡¯t identify it¡­" Marvin didn¡¯t bother playing riddles with him and directly took out his pass along with his dark weary bird badge. "I am a Night Walker." Ivan immediately realized. Ollie also reacted, looking at Marvin apologetically. "Sorry! We almost made a mistake on the culprit¡­" The Elven Iron Guards lowered their bows under her order. The Night Walkers had always been good friends with the elves, a widely known fact. Along with the fact that Marvin was really level 6, he would be unable to kill these people. ... "So you already killed the culprit?" Ollie finally noticed the body behind Marvin, the still-burning corpse of Black Jack. Marvin nodded. He quickly walked next to the wooden stake and directly pulled the Kingfisher Jade dagger from Black Jack Body. The [Ghastly Gloves] could isolate the flames, so he wasn¡¯t worried about being burnt. Ollie took a deep breath and looked at those innocent elves that had died, showing a hint of pity. "Since that¡¯s the case, we will bury the dead first¡­" But she was once again mercilessly interrupted by Ivan. "Do you have no common sense?" "Outlaws of the Crimson Road never act alone! This guy was clearly about to advance, he still needed someone to guide him! That mentor was the one who led me to Thousand Leaves Forest!" "The current situation is very dangerous¡­ Forget about it. even if I told you everything, you wouldn¡¯t understand. You only need to know, a true Outlaw of the Crimson Road might have the strength of a Half-Legend. He managed to hide himself from my stubborn father¡¯s perception by using an item, sneaking into Thousand Leaves Forest." "Don¡¯t talk about ordinary villagers, even if Elven Iron Guards met this guy, they would be in danger." "After saying so much, do you get it?" Ivan solemnly came over and asked Marvin attentively, "When you arrived, did you see someone else?" Marvin tried to remember, and finally shook his head. When he hurried here, he only noticed Black Jack alone. He didn¡¯t know much about the Outlaws of the Crimson Road, and knew nothing about a mentor. ... "I understand!" Even though Ollie kept being face-slapped by Ivan, she had an extraordinarily good temperament, enduring all this time. "This matter must be reported to the Great Elven King." Ollie decisively sent four elves to rush to the elven capital to report to Nicholas that an Outlaw of the Crimson Road had sneaked in. Afterwards, she left two elves to escort the Elven Prince Ivan back to the Stone Giant Territory. This guy was still exiled after all. The others would follow her to look around the area. Hearing Ollie¡¯s plan, Ivan displayed a "I knew you would act like that" expression and loosely sat on the floor. But Marvin said, "Hold on!" He brought out the elven youth that was previously hidden. "This child is the only survivor, how do you intend on taking care of him?" Marvin asked. The elven youth had already become somewhat numb. He looked at everyone, his eyes filled with dread. A few hours earlier, he was looking at Marvin with those two eyes full of intelligence, saying he wanted to look at the world. A few hours later, his gaze had already turned vacant with painful. He hadn¡¯t yet had time to increase his knowledge of the wonderful side of the world when the sinister side of the world already took the initiative to bare its fangs at him. Marvin sympathized with his bitter experience. But he had no right to decide this youth¡¯s fate. The youth was an elf after all. Ollie looked at the pitiful youth and muttered, "Let him go to the elven capital. We will carefully find a place for him." Elven capital? Marvin felt like shaking his head. This kind of ordinary youth who met with such a bloody event, could he be able to find a place he belonged to in the elven capital? Marvin was doubtful. But Ollie had already decided and Marvin had no right to interfere. Thus, he went to the youth¡¯s side and solemnly handed the Kingfisher Jade to him. At the same time he used a piece of cloth to cover it. "I used this dagger to avenge your elven village." "This dagger has the blood of your enemy. I gift it to you." He then blinked at the overwhelmed youth. The youth numbly received it, but still carefully hid it away. He even forgot to thank Marvin. Marvin looked at the backs of the Elven Iron Guards taking the youth away, inwardly sighing. He didn¡¯t feel bad giving away the Kingfisher Jade dagger. After all, he had plenty of weapons in his hands at the moment. He was sighing at the youth¡¯s fate. ¡®I hope he would be able to see a ray of hope when he is losing himself to despair." The dagger wasn¡¯t most important. It was that cloth covering the dagger. It was a map of Thousand Leaves Forest and the surroundings. Very few elves could leave Thousand Leaves Forest, because the Great Elven King didn¡¯t allow this to happen. But Marvin had a feeling that this youth might be able to stand out from the masses. Chapter 101: The 6th Pearl Chapter 101: The 6th Pearl Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The four elven guards took the kid to the capital. Marvin had no clue what his name was. Ollie also left very quickly, as she had the duty of protecting Thousand Leaves Forest. She had to immediately capture that Outlaw of the Crimson Road who had sneaked in, unafraid of the consequences of killing in this place. Even though she might not be the other side¡¯s opponent, she had to do it. Two guards were left behind, ordered by Ollie to escort the prince back to the Stone Giant territory. No one would dare to go against Nicholas¡¯ order, and it was the same for Ollie. But Ivan looked at those two elven guards and said with pity on his face, "Have you offended Ollie? That narrow-minded woman?" The two looked at each other in dismay, forcing a smile. "You Highness Ivan, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us." "Relax," Ivan casually said. "Bang!" His iron sword was thrown on the ground. "Don¡¯t say I bullied you, I am unarmed as you can see. This is your chance." Ivan winked and the two elven guard felt helpless. The two rushed up to him! To have to personally arrest their own prince was already a very loathsome thing, but what made them more depressed was that they also knew that this prince was a genius who reached Half-Legend 30 years earlier. Even if a part of his power had been sealed by Nicholas, it wasn¡¯t something that two members of the Elven Iron Guard could handle. Thus Ivan asked whether or not those two pitiful elves had offended Ollie. As both sides fought, Ivan moved like lightning, extremely nimble. In an instant, he surprisingly stole one of the guards¡¯ weapons! ... "Eh?" Seeing that scene, Marvin who was sorting out the remaining loot of Black Jack displayed a surprised expression. This move was really amazing... To actually be able to directly snatch a weapon from someone¡¯s hands, this was definitely a powerful skill! A hand meeting a sword, only people with experience knew just how dangerous that was. The sharp edge of the cold weapon wouldn¡¯t be lenient to the warm skin. But Ivan¡¯s move was completely effortless, snatching the other side¡¯s weapon with a simple flick of the wrist. The most important part was that this move was exceptionally carefree and graceful. ¡®Worthy of an Elven Prince, might be an innate skill¡­¡¯ Marvin guessed. He had seen similar skills from Martial Monks and Pugilists, but he had never seen someone doing it as if they were just lifting a light weight. While that elven prince was toying with those two elven guards, Marvin finished sorting out the loot from Black Jack. Black Jack was a very cautious guy. Most of his things were in a storage item. That storage item was also equipped with a self-destruct device. After Black Jack¡¯s death, the equipment in that dimensional storage item was automatically destroyed. All the items within flew to the void. But even so, Marvin still plundered a few things from Black Jack. First was those daggers he used. That pair of daggers was very heavy, many times heavier than the average daggers. In the Ranger¡¯s advancement tree, probably only the strength of the [Dark Murderer] class could manage such heavy daggers. Even if Marvin couldn¡¯t use them, he still threw them in the void conch. He could use them as gift, or simply sell them. The quality of that pair of daggers known as [Annihilations] didn¡¯t differ much from [Fangs]. Then there was a pouch made of water lizard skin. The pouch was very delicate and Black Jack chose to hide it very carefully on his person. It most likely had a special meaning for him, probably a gift from someone important to him¡­ Of course, this was just Marvin¡¯s conjecture. Water lizard skin can protect against fire, so it wasn¡¯t damaged. When burning the body, Marvin believed that truly good items wouldn¡¯t be burnt down, and only useless things would be burnt. But when Marvin opened the pouch, he was thoroughly shocked by the amount of wizard gold! ¡®Even though I knew that pouches made of water lizard skin could store a great amount of gold due to their simple space layering effect..¡¯ ¡®And that Black Jack as a killer would earn a lot of profit...¡¯ ¡®But¡­¡¯ Marvin saw the wizard gold in the pouch and remained speechless. ¡®But more than 200 wizard gold is too ridiculous?!¡¯ This was 200 000 silvers! What chamber of commerce did Black Jack end up looting to get so much money? ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Marvin instantly thought of something. Black Jack was originally a member of the Shadow Spider Order, but he had decided to advance as an Outlaw of the Crimson Road¡­ This meant he was abandoned by the Shadow Spider Order. The Shadow Spider Order¡¯s plan for disobedient members was simply eradication. ¡®This guy had so much money¡­ He wouldn¡¯t have looted some of the subdivisions of the Shadow Spider Order, right?¡¯ Marvin instantly made the connection. But regardless, such a large amount of money would be useful to him. At least he could alleviate White River Valley¡¯s financial crisis. Although these wizard golds were very valuable before the Great Calamity, it would suddenly depreciate after it. He had to spend it as quickly as possible. Apart from the water lizard pouch, Marvin also found a burnt piece of iron with some red paint on it. This was the token of an Outlaw of the Crimson Road. The final item was an uncommon necklace. Marvin¡¯s necklace was Mark of the Moon, letting him see under the moonlight, but now that he had Darksight, Mark of the Moon could simply be stored away. This uncommon necklace¡¯s effect was very ordinary, simply giving 3 daily uses of [Clean]. It was relatively nice, girls should be very fond of it. Just as Marvin was hesitating whether to wear the necklace or not, he suddenly found something unexpected! Every pearl of this small pearl necklace was black except the central pearl, which was pure white. In the white pearl, a small fish could faintly be seen moving about. But if one watched attentively for a long time, they would find out that this might be their own misconception and that there was no small fish. Marvin¡¯s heart moved as he looked at that white pearl. Inspect! [Inspect (35) used¡­] [Inspect failed¡­] [Inspect results: This pearl might have a great origin, or might be nameless. If you want to learn more, you¡¯ll need a pearl appraiser¡¯s specialized opinion.] Inspect failed! Marvin was smiling. He didn¡¯t expect to get this white pearl here! Marvin was very familiar with this thing. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, this pearl was a hidden copy. One of the keys to [Cursed Pearl Island]! There were a total of 6 similar pearls, and most were scattered around Jewel Bay. When Marvin was gathering those six pearls, he had to pay a huge amount to a foreign player to buy the last pearl, and that player was dead set on not telling him where he¡¯d obtained it. That moving fish¡­ Marvin could definitely tell it was that 6th pearl! Pearl Island, Pearl Island, even if it¡¯s a cursed land, there are plenty of treasures there! And especially that legendary item! ¡®Looks like going to Jewel Bay has to be added to the schedule!¡¯ Marvin carefully put away the 6th pearl. ... "Boring indeed. They obviously knew the outcome and still struggled. These guys were all brainwashed by that old-fashioned rigid geezer." Ivan had effortlessly put down those two iron guard elves, not forgetting to run his mouth. Marvin simply stood there, looking at the Elven Prince, "Being so harsh to a woman who loves you that much, isn¡¯t it too unreasonable?" Ivan froze for a moment, and then playfully looked at Marvin. "How did you notice, child?" "An idiot could notice, that girl Ollie, her expression when looking at you is too obvious," Marvin said. "Oh my! A precocious child," Ivan laughed. "Ollie is a good girl, her looks are also first-rate." Marvin nodded, agreeing with him. Ivan continued, "Therefore, in order to not let her die to that Outlaw of the Crimson Road, use your real skills." "Help me find that Outlaw of the Crimson Road." Marvin frowned. "What do you mean?" "No need to pretend." Ivan¡¯s eyes shone brightly. "I can see the extra blessing of the Night Monarch on your body." "That [Night Tracking] skill should be able to help me find the enemy. "Or why would I wait here for so long, until it got dark." The night had slowly crept up during that time. Chapter 102: Night Tracking Chapter 102: Night Tracking Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ¡®Worthy of being the Elven Prince. He is actually able to see the blessings I received¡­¡¯ Marvin was secretly quite startled. When he advanced to Night Walker, he did receive a bonus blessing from the Night Monarch. However, even the old blacksmith didn¡¯t notice it. But Ivan was able to see his special blessing with a glance. "No need to be skeptical." Ivan smiled. "We both have the ancient elven god¡¯s blessings, so I can perceive a few things." "If it was anyone else, they would find it troublesome to detect your special ability. You are a very promising child." Marvin frowned and rudely said, "If you want my help, you¡¯ll stop using the word ¡®Child¡¯." "A man pretending to be mature, regardless of his age, is always disagreeable," Marvin continued. Ivan didn¡¯t mind. "Sure. What should I call you?" "Marvin." Marvin looked at the color of the sky and emotionlessly said, "The sky is still not completely dark, I can¡¯t use my skill yet." "It¡¯s really troublesome for you Night Walkers," Ivan remarked, frowning. "A lot of abilities can only be used after dark." "During that time, I hope you can teach me that trick." Marvin directly raised his own conditions, looking at Ivan, "The trick you used to snatch that elf¡¯s weapon." Ivan displayed a startled expression for the first time. Shortly after, with a pondering expression he asked, "This is a deal?" "Almost." Marvin added in a low voice, "If I help you find that Outlaw of the Crimson Road, I will face a huge risk." "Risk?" Ivan raised an eyebrow. "You think I¡¯m not his match?" "That¡¯s not it." Unexpectedly, Marvin¡®s answer was negative. "The risk is you." "If the Great Elven King learned that I helped you, heavens knows what would happen," said Marvin as he shrugged. Ivan smiled, shaking his head with a lonely feeling, "You are right." "People like me shouldn¡¯t be interfering. Unfortunately¡­ I also grew in Thousand Leaves Forest." "Good, I¡¯ll teach you this trick before the sky completely darkens!" "Whether you learn it or not will depend on your perception!" Ivan¡¯s wrist rapidly flicked inside the thick smoke, catching Marvin off guard and suddenly making him lose his Fang! Marvin felt a sharp pain on his wrist, but his eyes were still bright! ... Half an hour later, the sky had completely darkened. That bonus skill Marvin received, the [Night Tracking] skill, activated. [Summon Night Crow] also lit up. All his attributes rose by 10%, increasing his overall fighting strength. Even though Ivan didn¡¯t seem very reliable, he was still a very competent teacher. He seriously taught Marvin the trick to capture the opponent¡¯s weapons, though this arrogant elven prince had never once thought that Marvin could quickly learn such a difficult skill. "Still don¡¯t remember? The crucial part of the trick lies in this flick and a snatch!" "For this reason, you need to learn how to control all kinds of weapons, only knowing daggers won¡¯t do. What if your opponent uses a two handed greatsword? Maybe you could disarm him, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch it because you don¡¯t know how to properly wield a sword!" "This skill isn¡¯t that easy to use. At the very least, you need to get the weapon master title." Ivan¡¯s face displayed a hint of a smile. However, Marvin simply remained calm and collected and just nodded. All kinds of logs kept appearing. [You understood part of a special skill while training¡­ Edge Snatch (1/10)] ... [You understood part of a special skill while training¡­ Edge Snatch (7/10)] ... [You perfectly used a skill move repeatedly during training ¨C Edge Snatch. Spend 1000 battle exp to turn it into a personal skill?] [Battle exp spent, you received a personal skill ¨C Edge Snatch] [Edge Snatch (20)] [You received proper guidance from a Weapon Master, allowing your understanding of the skill Edge Snatch to increase. Edge Snatch +1] [You received proper guidance from a Weapon Master, allowing your understanding of the skill Edge Snatch to increase. Edge Snatch +1] ... Even if Ivan¡¯s bad mouth was unequalled, his teachings were very effective. Every time he said something, Edge Snatch skill level would raise by one point! Thus, Marvin hoped Ivan would say a bit more. But the sky was completely dark and Ivan finally stopped his nagging. Marvin regretfully looked at his Edge Snatch skill stopping at 40 points. That guy just needed to run his mouth and Marvin¡¯s skill would quickly increase. Ivan¡¯s own Edge Snatch must have had at least 150 points! This was definitely not a mass of added skill points. It was purely innate skill comprehension. Marvin was in fact not jealous, he knew there were many geniuses in this world, such as the Fate Sorcerers, or that guy. Even though he was exiled by Nicholas, Prince Ivan was known among Feinan¡¯s elves as the one with the most hope of advancing to [Elven War Saint]. Even his father Nicholas had no choice but to admit that Ivan¡¯s talent was rarely seen in this world. ... "Good, the sky is completely dark now." Ivan became serious. "We already wasted too much time. If we cannot find that Outlaw of the Crimson Road, many more innocents will die in Thousand Leaves Forest." Marvin nodded, but doubtfully asked, "Thousand Leaves Forest¡¯s trees are the eyes and ears of you elves. Why do you need my help?" Ivan shook his head and answered, "That Outlaw of the Crimson Road has a knowledge compass. Even if it¡¯s just a fragment, it¡¯s enough to hide from our perception." "Even that guy Nicholas can be fooled by him. We¡¯ll need to deal with the enemy before that stubborn guy leaves the elven capital." "Or it would be very troublesome. Once that old geezer with his bad temper arrives, there will be no way to reason with him." Marvin agreed. He took out the Outlaw of the Crimson Road¡¯s token he got from Black Jack¡¯s body and swiftly used Night Tracking. His perception greatly increased. He used the token as a marker and checked the surroundings for any signs. Soon, the scenery Marvin saw turned slightly green. A scarlet path was slowly displayed in front of him. "There!" Marvin quickly pointed in a direction and rushed over. Ivan¡¯s eyes shone, and he picked up his worn out sword and quickly followed. ... In the forest, two people were quickly moving forward. During that free time, Marvin asked, somewhat curious. "Why were you exiled?" Ivan answered, "My father had me marry Ollie, but I clearly told him I didn¡¯t like her." "You could have taken another? There will inevitably be an elven woman that could suit you in Thousand Leaves Forest," Marvin subconsciously said. "No," Ivan said. "Ollie isn¡¯t the problem." "She is a very good and capable woman." "But unfortunately¡­ I don¡¯t like women." Marvin was frightenedly stunned. ¡®Fuck! This is the reason for the exile of the Elven Prince?¡¯ Before he could recover, Marvin suddenly noticed something ahead! "Careful!" We are approaching!" Marvin said in a low voice as he was startled. Chapter 103: Mystical Oddity Chapter 103: Mystical Oddity Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Under the cover of darkness, two people were slowly approaching. They stood side by side on the branch of a big tree. In a quiet hollow in a tree not far away was black clothed man sitting upright. He wasn¡¯t moving at all and his eyes were closed. A fire was burning in front of him. If not for darksight, Marvin wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice him. Night Tracking was really too powerful. As long as he had some related item, Marvin would be able to lock onto the location of a fleeing enemy. But this skill would use a great amount of Marvin¡¯s stamina. The journey there used twice as much stamina as usual! Since he found the target, Marvin immediately disabled Night Tracking. This Outlaw of the Crimson Road hadn¡¯t used any hiding abilities and seemed to be simply resting. "Karel, that traitor." The Elven Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed, apparently recognizing that person¡¯s appearance. "Karel?" Marvin asked in a low voice, "You know him?" "Of course, 20 years ago he was still a captain of the Iron Elven Guard." Ivan stared coldly at Karel sitting in the tree hollow, his expression somewhat complicated. "Not everyone accepted Nicholas¡¯ high-handed rule. Karel was an elf that loved freedom. His potential was astonishing, but he was trained as a war machine by Nicholas. In the end, he couldn¡¯t stand that kind of life and betrayed us." "He turned into an Outlaw of the Crimson Road, fully falling into chaos. A lot of elves died at his hands these years." "When he betrayed us, he took away a fragment of the elven race¡¯s holy item, the [Knowledge Compass]. Because of that, Nicholas simply can¡¯t find him." "I also found him by chance when he passed through the Stone Giant territory." Ivan solemnly said, "Karel is a very troublesome person, hide yourself carefully." "Let me take care of it." Marvin nodded. The way he saw it, this guy was different from Black Jack who had been on the verge of advancing. He was a true 3rd rank class holder. Marvin would die if he wasn¡¯t careful around this kind of guy! He chose a favorable location to watch the fight before quickly using Hide. His Hide was originally not low, but after advancing to Night Walker, all skills would display their maximum effect during the night. Soon, his body fused with the oak branch. Without at least 20 points of perception, there would be no way to catch Marvin. And an Outlaw of the Crimson Road would rarely have such high perception. ... After Ivan confirmed that Marvin was properly hidden, he didn¡¯t choose to sneak attack, but to rush forward instead! In an instant, the distance between the both of them was reduced to less than 50 meters. Inside the tree, the traitor Karel raised his head, still holding a black compass. "Ivan!" "It¡¯s actually you!" Karel smiled. "You and I are alike, both exiled by Nicholas. Why are you appearing here?" Ivan laughed, replying, "To kill you." "We are geniuses, and all geniuses are restrained by Nicholas. Why would we want to slaughter each other?" Karel coldly said. "You are still too stubborn. Don¡¯t you have any resentment after 30 years of exile? " "Even though that group of stone people are a bit simple, it¡¯s actually very fun." Ivan still had that same lazy appearance, but his sword was already aiming at Karel in the tree hollow. "I don¡¯t need to ask you to come, do I?" Karel calmly answered, "I don¡¯t want to come out." "Then I¡¯ll come in!" Ivan burst into a swift sprint, as an extremely frightening pressure was emitted from his worn out sword. In an instant, the entire forest began to groan softly, shivering! ... ¡®This is¡­ Peerless Sword Aura!¡¯ Marvin had good eyes, and could make out Ivan¡¯s current realm in an instant! Worthy of the myth of being someone able to advance to the Elven War Saint rank! Marvin estimated that he would be unable to resist that move. But at that moment, seeing Ivan¡¯s sword about to chop at that great tree, Karel suddenly burst into laughter! The two men¡¯s surroundings suddenly began fluctuating. As if the space in that area was overlapping and twisting. ¡®Space Magic?¡¯ Marvin eyelids twitched. He had a bad feeling! This Karel was obviously prepared! But in a flash, Ivan¡¯s figure was frozen on the spot. A faint radiance was emitted from Karel¡¯s hands. Knowledge Compass! It was said to be a mystical oddity given to the elven race by the god of knowledge. Outsiders would be unable to understand its divine power! The knowledge compass fragment floated up, its radiance gradually condensing before finally turning into an hexagonal sigil. Ivan was inside the sigil, unable to move. Karel slowly stood up. "Knowing that I have the knowledge compass, you still dared to rush in like that. You sure have a lot of confidence in yourself." "I know the Knowledge Compass is unable to lock you up for too long. You are someone who has hope of advancing to War Saint after all. But I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today." "Arrogance has its costs." Ivan was motionless inside the sigil, yet he still wore a calm expression. It was clear that he knew the knowledge compass had this kind of ability, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of it! He had a way to break free, and he only needed a bit of time. But his expression suddenly changed! Karel had come out of the tree. "Bang!" The tree hollow exploded, and splinters of tree bark fell to the ground. Inside that big tree hollow lied many elven iron guard¡¯s bodies! The only survivor was actually an elven woman. Her helmet had been removed, and she was tightly bound and had a thick cloth covering her mouth. Ollie! Ivan¡¯s expression was filled with anger! He knew he¡¯d fallen in a trap. Ollie had found Karel first but was captured. Karel would definitely make some preparations. He killed the other elves and only left Ollie as a hostage. It made sense. There weren¡¯t many people who could threaten him in all of Thousand Leaves Forest. Whether it was that Nicholas whose perception was fooled, or the Elven Prince Ivan, they couldn¡¯t just watch Ollie die. Thus, he simply used Ivan¡¯s arrogant self-confidence to plan this trap. The knowledge compass would trap Ivan for at least 3 minutes. But Ivan couldn¡¯t interfere with what would happen in these three minutes! He had never expected that Ollie would truly find him, such bad luck. ... "I originally wanted to keep you as a hostage," said Karel with some regret. "Unfortunately, I suddenly changed my mind." "At that time, I loved you, dear Ollie. But you¡¯ve disappointed me. You actually like this coward!?" "Don¡¯t you remember what he said to that old geezer Nicholas? In front of all the wood elves noble families, he said he didn¡¯t like women. And you actually still defended him!" "This is no good, I am jealous." Karel laughed and took out a frightening scythe from his sleeve! "I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to retaliate myself before, but today I¡¯ll let you die in front of the one you like. Thinking about it, I¡¯m actually a benevolent person." The scythe was hooked around the front of Ollie¡¯s neck. Ollie just looked at Ivan. There was panic in her eyes, dread, and sadness, but it finally turned to calm. She looked at him attentively. Ivan glared at Karel. "Don¡¯t do this, it makes me look like a villain." Karel smiled, as the scythe started slowly cutting Ollie¡¯s neck! But at this time, a human shadow suddenly leaped from the darkness, ruthlessly colliding into Karel¡¯s waist! Karel was startled, but he reacted absurdly quickly, slashing sideways viciously with his scythe. The shadow didn¡¯t manage to escape and was split in two by that scythe slash! Chapter 104: War Saint! Chapter 104: War Saint! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As Karel revealed his cards, Marvin silently prepared to make a move. When Ollie appeared along with countless elven iron guards, he knew he couldn¡¯t keep hiding any longer. Ivan needed time to struggle free of the knowledge compass¡¯ shackles. Marvin could give him enough time. Seeing Karel¡¯s scythe hanging on Ollie¡¯s neck, Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and took out a small bottle. "Gulp!" The third use of dragon strength!1 This time¡¯s use was more worth than last time. Last time was only to handle a gnoll Sorcerer and a group of gnolls. At that time, drinking a quarter of the potion was in fact a waste. But Marvin was too weak at that time, so he used Dragon Strength for lack of a better option. Dragon Strength could increase strength by 6 points and dexterity by 4. Attribute-wise, it was like an increase of 20 levels! Although the strength of classes weren¡¯t simply dependant on attributes, at the very least with regards to the attribute field, Dragon Strength was enough to let Marvin withstand all kinds of powerful class holders! Of course, if it was a caster, it would still be relatively troublesome. Outlaws of the Crimson Road were less difficult, especially after Karel used up the abilities of the knowledge compass. Marvin was confident he could stall for time. It was only wasting time. Higher rank classes were stronger not only in attribute points, but also had all kinds of frightening skills and special abilities. Marvin wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think he¡¯d reached the state where he could eliminate a powerful 3rd rank class holder after drinking the potion. On the contrary, he was very careful! In order to save Ollie, he didn¡¯t rush out openly, but chose to use stealth instead. He used that innate skill from he got from the Book of Nalu, Shadow Doppelganger! From among the shadows, a figure looking exactly like Marvin appeared. Its strength was half of Marvin¡¯s and it could only exist for 3 minutes. In order to probe Karel, Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate to send the shadow up first! He let out a deep breath at the outcome! Karel actually downed Marvin¡¯s shadow in an instant! This guy really had the strength to match his rank! If Marvin wasn¡¯t careful, he would fall head first! ... Using stealth, Marvin carefully approached Karel who had a serious expression on his face. Karel¡¯s expression was gloomy and cold, as he unceasingly checked his surroundings. The scythe in his hand was an odd type of weapon. Very few people would use such an exaggerated weapon. People who used it were either fools who tried pass as being strong, or genuine experts! Marvin was silently moving with Fang in his hands, neither too slow nor too fast. Both of them were less than 10 meters apart from each other. Marvin stopped. This distance was more or less good. The low perception of Outlaws of the Crimson Road didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect someone very close. The darkness also help Marvin out. Karel was a dark elf, so he had some night vision, but it was far from darksight. Karel looked irritable, his gaze like a hawk sweeping over prey. "There is actually someone else¡­" "Truly unexpected." Karel took two steps back, suddenly approaching Ollie. The scythe in his hand slashed toward her! He was forcing Marvin to come out! Marvin knew his intention, yet he had no choice but to act! "Woosh!" A dart accurately shot toward Karel¡¯s chest, before being blocked by the scythe. Marvin was also unable to hide again. He straightforwardly came out, raising his daggers! Marvin was currently under the effects of the potion, so he wouldn¡¯t be weaker than Karel in terms of attributes. But the other side¡¯s weapon filled Marvin with dread! The giant scythe had the advantage over daggers because of its design. It could easily steal a dagger or destroy it if the pivot strength cleverly used. "Clang! Clang!" After a simple probe, each had some understanding toward the other¡¯s strength. "Fascinating, 2nd rank Night Walker with the attributes of a 3rd rank class holder. Looks like you used some valuable potion." Karel saw through Marvin in a glance. Marvin didn¡¯t say any superfluous words. The dagger in his hand ripped through the air as he rushed up to him! There was definitely a difference between their strength, especially considering the fierce skills of an Outlaw of the Crimson Road. He absolutely couldn¡¯t give Karel an opportunity. Close combat was Marvin¡¯s only way out! Blade Technique ¨C Rapids! The twin daggers attacked together in an instant, leaving afterimages behind, enveloping Karel inside! The 25 dexterity additional specialty [Flicker] showed its full effect through his weapons! Two Weapon Fighting gave up some striking power in exchange for super high attack speed. Its nemesis was Iron Bastion, but the Outlaws of the Crimson Road didn¡¯t have anything like that matchless defense! Each slash of Marvin¡¯s daggers forced Karel to defend. Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t result in just a small injury! The giant scythe obviously didn¡¯t have the flexibility of a curved dagger, and soon, Marvin found a flaw and managed to slash toward Karel¡¯s arm. Although the latter had dodged in time, he was still cut. This made Karel extremely angry. He hadn¡¯t though that he, as a 3rd rank powerhouse, would actually be suppressed by a 2nd rank newbie. Marvin simply did not give him a chance and kept sticking to him! He knew Outlaws of the Crimson Road were frightening, so he tried to stay close to Karel at all cost to make him unable to use the advantages of his giant scythe, and not leave him the chance to use any of his various skills! That was the only way to maximize his own advantages! "Fuck off!" Karel was extremely angry. He did a sudden sweep, forcing Marvin to abruptly back off. But there was still a line of blood on his abdomen! The distance between both sides had increased. Karel raised his scythe up, fiercely waving it over! Marvin fearlessly used Shadow Step! The distance covered by this step was extremely exaggerated, because he activated Burst along with Shadow Step! Marvin directly crossed past the scythe¡¯s attack range, intending to turn around and counterattack. But at this moment, Karel suddenly bellowed, the sickle beginning to dance crazily in his hand! In an instant, frightening blade shadows enveloped him! ¡®It¡¯s similar to Chaotic Dance!¡¯ ¡®No good¡­¡¯ Marvin was in a difficult situation. He sped up, and with the help of Flicker, he managed to dodge those frightening blade shadows. But Karel chased after him, unwilling to let go! While under the effect of this high level skill, Karel¡¯s speed was no slower than Marvin¡¯s. His attacks were incomparably wild. Marvin used the terrain to dodge and but Karel simply reduced those trees into pieces! This guy was a completely berserk human shredder! Marvin who could still attack earlier had been reduced to being Karel¡¯s prey. He could only depend on his high dexterity to keep running away. "Drop dead!" Karel¡¯s eyes were filled with blood, and his speed slightly rose! ¡®He can still speed up?¡¯ Marvin was startled. He had used Burst several times in a row, and his body was already at his limit. This guy was really too strong. Marvin had used a potion but was still overwhelmed! "Pop!" A scythe slash ruthlessly hit the ground, leaving a long gash! Marvin rolled awkwardly, covered in earth all over. That was too close! His heartbeat sped up. Seeing the scythe catching up once again, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to block! Because the daggers were simply unable to block it! ¡®Can only run¡­¡¯ Marvin ground his teeth, got back up and dodged again. But at this time, a rumbling sound could be heard near Karel! The next instant, he looked with shock at the knowledge compass fragment hanging on his chest as it shattered. "This is impossible!" "It hasn¡¯t even been a minute and a half!" Karel suddenly turned, and outside that place where the tree hollow previously was, Ivan had an angry expression, holding his worn out sword. He had already broken the space prison! Even that fragment of knowledge compass shattered under his tremendous power! "This is impossible¡­" Karel murmured somewhat dumbfounded. "Unless you are already¡­" Not letting him finish his words, Ivan already turned into a swift shadow rushing over. He was fuming while looking at Karel and declared in a cold voice: "War Saint? I reached that long ago!!" ____________ 1 - There is a little change here. One of the uses of Dragon Strength has been forgotten by the author (during that fight with the envoy + jack) as such, the maximum amount of uses has been changed to 4 to fit with the story. Chapter 105: Great Elven King! Chapter 105: Great Elven King! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation War Saint! A very simple Legend class. It wasn¡¯t like some the other classes with fancy names. You simply needed to reach the pinnacle of fighters while mastering one kind of weapon! Elven War Saints were very rarely seen. Wood elves were mainly gifted in magic and archery, so most elves were wizards or rangers. The last Elven War Saint appearing in Feinan was at least 400 - 500 years ago! ¡®As expected, that guy Ivan is already a Legend!¡¯ Marvin sighed in relief. When Ivan broke the knowledge compass, the situation had already turned. Karel was difficult to deal with, but he was only at the 3rd rank. In front of the true legendary class [War Saint], he had no chance of success! Karel had no time to relax as Ivan suddenly exploded with his Peerless Sword Aura, thoroughly locking Karel in place. He made a very simple swing with the worn out sword in his hand, the most basic of slashes, and a taunt! But such a simple move was shining with a large amount of power in Ivan¡¯s hands. "Bang!""Klang!" After four simple moves, Karel was appalled to see his own scythe breaking. Because Ivan¡¯s four consecutive slashes all targeted the same spot! People able to reach War Saint each had their own Peerless Sword Aura. Even if Marvin didn¡¯t know what kind Ivan had, it certainly was related to the Shatter property! The Blazing Fury the old blacksmith gifted to Marvin had this [Shatter] property. This property was very fierce. Each attack would have a chance of shattering the opponent¡¯s weapon! The chance of the effect triggering was related to the hidden [Characteristic] property of the weapon. Ivan¡¯s worn out sword clearly didn¡¯t possess the Shatter property. He purely relied on his own fierce strength! "Haaa!" A jelly-like membrane that bubbled up to cover Karel was cut into pieces with a simple slash! Karel awkwardly fell to the floor, his face full of fear. Ivan was holding his sword with one hand, coldly staring at Karel. If Karel didn¡¯t have a strange item to block for him that time, he might have already died from Ivan¡¯s sword. A War Saint was just this straight-forward! There were no gorgeous skills, only true strength! They would use the simplest martial skill to exert the fiercest strength. Thus, people said that War Saint was the manliest class. Simple, violent, powerful. All skills were useless in front of them. Only the knowledge compass, that artifact fragment, could trap Ivan for a short moment. Taking advantage of Ivan keeping Karel in an awkward situation, Marvin rushed up to help Ollie. After untying her, Ollie gratefully thanked him. If not for Marvin rushing up and keeping Karel busy, she might have not lived until Ivan broke the knowledge compass! ... "Bang!" Karel¡¯s body flew, directly smashing through a tree after taking a left punch from Ivan! He spat up some blood, trying to crawl up from the ground. It looked like he wanted to use some ability, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Because Ivan was already standing in front of him! "Traitor Karel." "You had already been deprived of your rights, anyone can kill you. Even an exile like me has the right to punish you." "Now, as Ivan the exiled, I declare you dead." For the first time, a solemn expression appeared on Ivan¡¯s face. He was using a kind of special ability. This ability could let his voice transmit through Thousand Leaves Forest to all those who had evil intentions toward the elves! This was the blessing bestowed upon him by the Great Elven King when he was a kid, Judgement. Killing Karel after using Judgement would definitely give a psychological blow to those Outlaws of the Crimson Road and those people up to no good! Marvin watched attentively. When Karel tried to struggle, Ivan decisively used a Legend¡¯s domain ability! It was that ability which made Karel completely unable to try to run away. ¡®Is it [Absolute Prison], or [Peerless Suppression]¡¯? Marvin was looking at Ivan, somewhat curious. This guy was really too strong. He was the strongest person he¡¯d met up till now, if you excluded the red copper dragon. Even that Half-Legend Hathaway wasn¡¯t Ivan¡¯s match. Spells couldn¡¯t injure a War Saint. Ivan had to go through a tough tempering of his martial skills to become a Legend. After becoming a Legend, he would automatically receive at least three magic resistance specialties. Even when Marvin advanced to [Ruler of the Night], he also received three legendary specialties: [Element Immunity], [Negate Death], and [Barrier Breaker]. Those three major specialties turned Ruler of the Night into one of the classes the wizards hated the most. Of course, those legendary wizards¡¯ power didn¡¯t only lie on themselves, it also came from their forces, their wizard towers, and their disciples. Other classes wouldn¡¯t be their match as long as fully prepared legendary wizard hid in his wizard tower. This was a publicly known fact. In fact, if Anthony was able to anticipate the Shadow Prince¡¯s assassination, and made enough preparations, he might have been able to stop that Shadow Prince¡¯s doppelganger. ... Marvin stood to the side, watching as Ivan was about to kill Karel. But suddenly two extremely bright rays of light suddenly shone in the sky! Ivan stiffly held his sword. Ollie also stood up somewhat unnaturally. Marvin was also slightly surprised as those two rays of light descended from the darkness, piercing through thick black clouds. Once they reached the ground, they formed two pillars of light. A charismatic voice echoed through everyone¡¯s heart: "Stay your hand. Ivan." "You aren¡¯t qualified to deal with a traitor. As an exiled, you violated at least 19 laws of Thousand Leaves Forest today." "You are bringing trouble to yourself." The pillars of light fused together, turning into a tall shining figure. An extremely young and extremely handsome elven man! His clothes were luxurious and graceful, his expression was peaceful, and his eyes felt like they were filled with wisdom! He was wearing a laurel crown on his head. Great Elven King Nicholas! Marvin let out a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t expected that this frightening and honorable existence would be alarmed! For the Great Elven King, every place in Thousand Leaves Forest was under his watch and protection. He was previously fooled because Karel used the stolen knowledge compass to hinder his sight. Now that Ivan had destroyed the knowledge compass, the Great Elven King immediately sensed the fight that was happening! He instantly appeared there. Even if it was only a doppelganger, it brought an endless pressure to everyone present. "My King¡­" Ollie followed simple etiquette, somewhat struggling, "His Highness Ivan was... " "I know he tracked the Outlaw of the Crimson Road," Nicholas calmly said. "But this isn¡¯t his duty. He overstepped his boundaries." Marvin frowned. He had already heard that this Great Elven King was particularly unreasonable. His craving for power was as hot as fire, but he was also very old-fashioned. Seeing it today, it was truly like that. Even the treatment of his own son was this harsh. "Haha¡­" Ivan lightly laughed, "19 laws?" "It doesn¡¯t matter, not with that 500 years of exile plus that one or two thousand¡­" Nicholas said expressionly, "It is 1460 years." "Close." Ivan shrugged, "How do you plan to handle that Outlaw of the Crimson Road?" "You won¡¯t let me kill him, and you are a shadow doppelganger, so who¡¯ll do it? Ollie?" Ollie heard this and her expression immediately turned solemn. But Nicholas¡¯ gaze passed over Ollie and stopped on Marvin. "He¡¯ll kill." "Ollie doesn¡¯t have the qualifications as she was defeated by the traitor." "There isn¡¯t such an issue with our Night Walker ally. His performance was outstanding, like his teacher in his youth." The Great Elven King said very peacefully. This however made Marvin extremely surprised. Let him kill this Karel? Was that true? ¡®What the hell is that king doing¡­¡¯ ¡®Yielding such a great amount of experience to me? Oh wait. It seems like Feinan¡¯s natives don¡¯t get exp for killing¡­ But to let an outsider like me handle the elves¡¯ internal matter, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s an issue?¡¯ Marvin was confused. But Nicholas had already opened his mouth: "Are you willing to do me a favor? Young Night Walker?" "If you lend me a hand, I can help you undo the seal on that Ring of Prayers, letting it regain its previous glory." "A genuine Fairy Turin¡¯s item. There aren¡¯t many seen nowadays." Ring of Prayers? Marvin was moved. This Ring of Prayers was actually genuine? Chapter 106: Reckless Dual Wielder Chapter 106: Reckless Dual Wielder Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing this kind of request, what could Marvin say? Karel had already been half-killed by Ivan, becoming thoroughly unable to move. Marvin went up and simply beheaded him. That Outlaw of the Crimson Road who had all kinds of skills and amazing specialties, apparently didn¡¯t have an undying body in the end. This was the highest class holder Marvin had killed ever since he transmigrated, a peak 3rd rank. Thus, the amount of battle exp he received this time was a quite considerable 6400 exp! He now had 9153 battle exp. Even if he couldn¡¯t level up his Night Walker class yet, he could level up his Ranger class once! ... "Thank you, young man." Nicholas smiled as he looked at Marvin. "Give me your ring." Marvin nodded and handed over the Ring of Prayers. With the status of the Great Elven King, it was unlikely that he would deceive such a minor character. He had thought that this Ring of Prayers he originally got the from the Grave Robber was a counterfeit made by a human smith, but it was actually a genuine item! But it also wasn''t too surprising, as many items went through the special skills of a [Concealment Master], effectively hiding their original quality. Even though Marvin had a rich gaming experience, he didn¡¯t have a high appraising ability. Inspect could barely make out the attributes of a few items. But for the more advanced information, he needed a high rank or perhaps even master level appraiser to check them. Wizards enjoyed exceptional advantages in this field. The spells passed down by the Wizard God had some affinity for appraising items, making things easy. The Ring of Prayers in the Great Elven King''s hands began to emit a faint light, as the originally rough appearance slowly began to fade. This ring which had been covered by dust for many years finally revealed its true form! ... While the Great Elven King was lifting the seal on the Ring of Prayers, Marvin unhesitantly spent 4800 battle exp. His Ranger level went up to 6! He gained a total of 24 skill points, and at the same time his HP increased by 30 points. Now Marvin had a total of 198 HP, so as long as he wasn¡¯t dealt a mortal blow, he would be able to survive. Most important was that when the Ranger class leveled up to 6, a random class specialty would appear! Marvin attentively watched the logs. This specialty would be very important to him. If it was a specialty he couldn¡¯t use, it would be wasted. 4800 battle exp wasn¡¯t that easy to get after all. [You gained a class specialty, (Ranger) ¨C Reckless Dual Wielder] [Reckless Dual Wielder]: When you are dual wielding daggers, your attack speed increases by 10%. Strength Modifier +3. ¡®It¡¯s actually Reckless Dual Wielder!¡¯ ¡®This is practically the best outcome!¡¯ Marvin was ecstatic as his specialties updated! In the few specialties after Two Weapon Fighting, none were more suitable than Reckless Dual Wielder, especially considering the strength boost. His current power was still very weak. This specialty would completely make up for his strength deficiency. What¡¯s more, this specialty was not as simple as it looked. Marvin knew that Reckless Dual Wielder had a hidden property! When using two daggers to attack alternately, if he could make 10 pairs of strikes in one breath, this specialty¡¯s hidden effect would be unleashed. The dual wielder would get a bonus: +6 strength for the next three attacks! This meant that after twenty blows, Marvin¡¯s daggers would get a +6 strength modifier! This specialty also greatly upgraded Marvin¡¯s current monotonous moves, prolonging his fighting time! If burst didn¡¯t trigger, he could try to stay in a constant melee with his opponent with no break in the fight, to trigger Reckless Dual Wielder¡¯s hidden effect. This fierce hidden effect was called "Qilin¡¯s Arm" by the players.1 When Marvin was a Ruler of the Night, he almost fell to the Qilin¡¯s Arm of a dual wielding ranger. If he hadn¡¯t guarded well against it, that sudden burst of power would have taken him down. He¡¯d earned big! ... "The Ring of Prayers has been restored to its original form. This is a typical work of Fairy Turin, full of luck¡­ and danger," Nicholas slowly said. He returned the ring to Marvin. Marvin sincerely thanked the Great Elven King. After all, from his point of view, a dose of Dragon Strength in exchange for a Magic Item wasn¡¯t too bad, let alone letting him deal the blow and receive so much battle exp effortlessly. The current Ring of Prayers¡¯ properties had already greatly changed. Along with the additional magic [Rainbow Jet], there was one more effect, [Turin¡¯s Prayer]. [Turin¡¯s Prayer]: Each month on Fairy Turin''s day at midnight, you can use Turin¡¯s Prayer. It can bring you luck, but it can also bring you a disaster! The effect of Turin¡¯s Prayer was pretty good. Even if it was a random prayer, most of the time it had a positive effect. It was said that someone once used Turin¡¯s Prayer and summoned a heavenly creature to serve him! Of course, there were also some unlucky fellows who got imps and other things. In short, this thing was quite reckless. Marvin estimated that Fairy Turin¡¯s day was roughly six days later. ¡®In six days, just at the time of the Battle of the Holy Grail, such a coincidence¡­¡¯ He thought. ... "The matter of the Outlaw of the Crimson Road has come to an end." "I am quite thankful for your help. The friendship between the Wood Elves and the Night Rangers will forever exist." There was clearly the meaning of seeing a guest out in the Great Elven King¡¯s tone. Marvin felt the change, and looked at that father and son duo. Could there be a good show coming? Ivan actually smiled to Marvin. "You saved Ollie, I¡¯ll remember this favor." "If you have time, you can come find me in the Stone Giant territory." "But now, I¡¯m going to challenge this old-fashioned old man!" Ollie was worriedly looking at Ivan, while the latter was staring at Nicholas. Nicholas calmly looked at Ivan. "Come." "Thirty years of tempering, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what kind of growth you had during that time." "I know you are a War Saint, but this is far from enough!" ¡®There is really a good show to watch!?¡¯ Marvin was excited. But at that time, Nicholas suddenly waved his big hand. "Please, Young Man. It is a duel among wood elves. It isn¡¯t convenient for outsiders to watch.¡¯ In an instant, a gate randomly appeared behind Marvin! The whole Thousand Leaves Forest was under the control of the Great Elven King. He could appear anywhere, anytime. Of course he would also be able to send other people out! Marvin dejectedly scratched his nose and bid farewell to Ivan and Ollie before entering the door. ... "What a pity¡­" On the edge of Thousand Leaves Forest, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but take a glance back. He unexpectedly wasn¡¯t able to watch this weird father and son duo¡¯s catfight¡­ Ah, wrong. "Duel". Such a pity. They were both powerhouses of the Legendary rank. But carefully thinking about it, Ivan himself told him he could go visit in the Stone Giant territory. The outcome of the duel had probably already been decided. Even though Ivan was a War Saint, he had just become a Legend. Few people in this world were aware of Nicholas¡¯ true strength! Most people thought he was a Legend, which was right. But Marvin knew this guy''s frightening situation! His strength was far from that of the ordinary Legends. He was a Dual-Class Legend! Not a subclass, it was a dual-class! If Marvin wasn¡¯t wrong, Nicholas was a level 28 Wizard and level 21 Ranger! A total of 49 levels! Almost comparable to the strongest gods. This was a frightening existence that even made the weaker gods shiver during the Great Calamity. He alone guarded Thousand Leaves Forest. The gods he killed could be counted on one hand. And Ivan only just started to build some reputation during the Great Calamity. The gap between both of them was too large. ... Marvin no longer thought about it. He stayed for a while in the surroundings of Thousand Leaves Forest and finally found that eternal flower the Mad Lich wanted. The eternal flower grew at very random locations. It wasn¡¯t a treasure, but it could resist the assault of negative energy. Thus, he completed all his tasks in the north. Advancement, Eternal Flower, Book of Nalu, all settled. ¡®It¡¯s time to return to the Three Ring Towers!¡¯ It was dawn when Marvin got back to Oak Town. He returned to the inn he originally was staying at and rested for no less than a day, before making the preparations for the journey back. This time, his strength had greatly increased. It would probably shock a lot of people. ¡®There will definitely be a lot of people who made preparations for me in this Battle of the Holy Grail.¡¯ ¡®The Unicorn Clan, and there should be other hidden enemies¡­¡¯ ¡®Unfortunately for them, I also prepared enough surprises.¡¯ Marvin silently made his plans. He pulled on his horse¡¯s reins, leaving Oak City and galloping toward the south! ... Two days later, at the Magore Academy magic training field. "Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!" Five fireballs fiercely shot out in succession from the sharp end of a snake-like magic staff, exploding into a thick piece of lead. That frightening arcane power left a huge hole in the piece of lead. Wayne wiped his sweat, displaying a relieved smile. His strength had finally more or less recovered. As long as his older brother returned, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the next Battle of the Holy Grail! Many people were looking at Wayne from outside the training field, running their mouths. Most of them were Magore Academy¡¯s students. They naturally were extremely familiar with Wayne, this apprentice who had displayed outstanding talent just after joining. But as they watched Wayne, most of their gazes were full of envy. Wizards were carefully chosen based on their talents. They didn¡¯t have Wayne¡¯s talent, getting to level 5 after just half a year of studying and being able to become a 2nd rank wizard. Thus their voices were full of ridicule and evil intentions. "Really stupid, what¡¯s the point of practicing Chain Fireball? In the snow mountain terrain, fire magic will have its effect reduced by half!" "Yeah, last time he relied on his unfathomable older brother to win the final round, it¡¯s a Wizard¡¯s disgrace! This kind of person can participate in the Battle of the Holy Grail?" "Humph! The qualifying round was in the forest terrain. Even if he won, was it convincing? I don¡¯t know what the higher ups thought." As these comments fell into Wayne¡¯s ears, his face was expressionless. When he was young and his strength was insufficient, he had learned that the best way to deal with it was to endure. Who could have thought that at that time, a frightened shout could be heard in the crowd! Those few mocking apprentices were suddenly kicked out of the crowd by a fast moving shadow! _____ TL1 ¨C Qilin (also Kirin) is a mythical creature. There are many different representation, but it¡¯s most often depicted as creature with ox, deer, horse and eastern dragon features. Chapter 107: Rise to Fame! Chapter 107: Rise to Fame! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Everyone was in an uproar outside the magic training field. They froze for some time. Who dared to use violence in Magore Academy!? This forbidden in the academy¡¯s rules. Apart from the magic training field and the tournament area, students weren¡¯t allowed to fight! Those few apprentices wizards on the ground awkwardly crawled up, angrily looking at the culprit. The latter merely stood there. "Whether me winning the match was convincing or not isn¡¯t for you trash to discuss." Saying this, he put both hands on his daggers, a smile rising in the corner of his mouth. "If you have questions about my strength, I¡¯ll happily welcome your challenge." "How about giving it a try?" Marvin¡¯s smile was very gentle, but in the eyes of those apprentice wizards, it looked like a devil¡¯s grin. ... "Fuck! It¡¯s actually that Marvin! I wondered who dared to be this unruly¡­" "Where had he gone, he seemed to have disappeared for a while. And he now suddenly appeared again." "This guy truly dares to act, but this place is the Academy!" "This guy keeps provoking the wizards¡¯ prestige, he must be punished severely!" They all started discussing, but only in whispers. No one took the initiative to stand up and criticize Marvin. On the contrary, after finding out that Marvin was the one who acted, these people hurriedly got out of the way. No one dared clash with Marvin. The reason was very simple. This guy was a ruthless person able to kill someone at the gates of Magore Academy without any consequences. Those apprentices on the ground saw that it was Marvin who kicked them flying and turned timid. Challenge Marvin? There was no mistake, that guy personally killed White in a one versus two! They were only apprentice wizards, many still level 3 or level 4 without instant spells. How would they dare face Marvin, this kind of powerhouse? Wizards were indeed powerful, but it wasn¡¯t absolute. A battle hardened wizard could naturally crush a class holder of the same level. But even if this was Magore Academy, there were also quite a lot of incompetent guys. They were descendants of small nobles from all over the south who simply came to get a graduation certificate before going back to inherit their family¡¯s property. After all, before the chaos that followed the Great Calamity, all of southern Feinan was very stable under the care of the South Wizard Alliance. They had no sense of crisis. In fact, if they were really experts, they wouldn¡¯t group up to chatter around Wayne when he was training. Most wizards knew that their own time was very valuable. When did they have time to waste mocking and ridiculing someone? These people all wanted to hug the thigh of the useless Unicorn Clan. Thus, Marvin unhesitantly gave them a lesson! As for those apprentices on the ground, even if they were full of anger, they looked at each other in dismay and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. This was the strength of intimidation! Facing Marvin¡¯s rude attitude, no one dared to answer! Of course, this was also somewhat linked to Hathaway. Since Hathaway testified on behalf of Marvin and then changed the terrain for the competition, a rumor about those two spread through the Three Ring Towers. Even though the difference in status between both sides was too high, there were always some people with a dirty mind who would link the fact that Hathaway was still unmarried to Marvin¡¯s delicate and pretty face. They would spread a few extremely unpleasant rumors in private. But despite those words being unpleasant, they formed an invisible protective umbrella for Marvin. In the Three Ring Towers, very few people would oppose the Ashes Tower¡¯s Master. ... "Scatter." Marvin emotionlessly looked at those apprentice wizards patting their butt, awkwardly walking away. This group of soft bones were cowards. They didn¡¯t even dare to act even after being humiliated like that! These people had lived peacefully for so long and already forgot the cruelty of a chaotic world. They bathed in their forefathers¡¯ glory and were infatuated with wizards¡¯ supreme authority. It was to the extent that after the Universe Magic Pool thoroughly collapsed, those corrupt rulers and their descendants were all caught unprepared. The end of an era might have happened overnight. But the preparations had been ongoing for who knows how many years. Under Marvin¡¯s sharp stare, everyone hurriedly scattered. "Brother!" Wayne excitedly walked over from the magic training field. Marvin smiled. The two brothers fist bumped. This was an action they liked to do to encourage each other since they were kids. "I already recovered!" "I got more power from the Magic Pool, I can use one or two more spells each day." "Maybe it won¡¯t be long before I advance!" Wayne was very excited. Marvin¡¯s face still had a smile, but he began to frown inwardly. Wayne¡¯s training speed was faster than he¡¯d imagined. It would be good if it was in the past, but that wasn¡¯t the case now. The Universe Magic Pool was about to collapse, and all Legend Wizards and below were unable to avoid its effects. As for those under Legend rank, the higher the level, the greater the impact. He knew a way to help Wayne smoothly go through the night of the Universe Magic Pool collapse. But that was only if Wayne¡¯s connection to the Universe Magic Pool wasn¡¯t that close If the connection was too strong, Marvin didn¡¯t know if his method would work or not! A real headache... "Brother? What¡¯s going on?" Wayne asked, somewhat baffled. Marvin shook his head. "Nothing, I was only thinking of some matters." "When does the official competition start?" Wayne answered, "Three days later. Snow Mountain terrain. Brother rest assured, watch me this time! "You always took care of me, so this time, I¡¯ll let you see my strength!" Wayne said, the urge to fight audible in his voice. Marvin smiled. This 9 year old younger brother was quite eager to win. The reason he studied magic so hard might also be because he wanted to be able to protect the people at his side. The two brothers were very similar in this aspect. "No problem, I look forward to your performance." Marvin patted Wayne¡¯s shoulder and then whispered, "We will talk again about it at night. I need to know the spells you have." "Good!" Wayne nodded. At that time, he suddenly hesitated and mumbled, "Brother, I... there is a matter I want to discuss with you." "Small matter?" Marvin didn¡¯t notice Wayne¡¯s hesitation because at that time, a purple clothed wizard appeared besides Marvin. "Baron Marvin, please pay attention to your words and actions." "Don¡¯t do as you please in Magore Academy because of Dame Hathaway being lenient toward you!" He was very resentfully looking at Marvin. Marvin raised an eyebrow. "Is this your wish? Or Hathaway¡¯s wish?" "Is there a difference?" The man coldly said. "Of course there is," Marvin sneered. "But I¡¯m more interested in knowing Hathaway¡¯s reaction if I let her know that after she sent you to carry out a task, yet you wasted time in something else than your task, like jealousy for example. What would she think?" The wizard immediately turned speechless. ¡®The majority of wizards truly lack experience¡­ Just a few words were enough to make you shut up." Marvin was laughing inwardly. ¡®This guy has supposedly been in love with Hathaway for a long time and even recently became a 3rd rank Great Wizard. Tssk! ¡­ No chance. I guess he¡¯ll be a Great Wizard for a lifetime.¡¯ If that guy was switched for Ivan, with his unique badmouthing... Wouldn¡¯t he ruthlessly strike back? Thinking of this, Marvin¡¯s heart itched a bit. He was still somewhat concerned about that father and son duo¡¯s duel outcome. ... "Dame Hathaway asked you to make a trip to the Ashes Tower, this is her order. The purple clothed wizard ruthlessly stared at Marvin before turning around to leave. "Looks like I have to go first." Marvin helplessly shrugged Wayne nodded. He didn¡¯t know why, but there was some relief in his eyes. He went on ahead and returned to the dorms. ... Top floor of Ashes Tower, the same familiar brown wooden floor. Hathaway looked like a 16 year old this time. She wore a pink long dress, and her blonde hair was tied up into two braids. She looked pure and lovely. "This time¡¯s harvest in Thousand Leaves Forest wasn¡¯t small¡­" "Worthy of being a seer like me, quite an amazing potential." Hathaway sized up Marvin a few times, displaying a stunned expression. "You met Nicholas?" Marvin nodded. "Your luck is really good, that stubborn old weirdo actually let you return alive. Looks like your advanced class has a pretty good relationship with elves." Hathaway narrowed her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t see through Marvin¡¯s advancement path. This was very normal because Night Walker was originally a very secretive and rarely seen class. "This is the page of the Book of Nalu you requested." Marvin got straight to the point, completing Hathaway¡¯s task. Hathaway solemnly inspected that page, confirming its status. "Good. Since that time, your White River Valley has been under the protection of the Ashes Tower," she said, very pleased. "I already released the news of the alliance previously. You are currently a celebrity in the South!" Marvin blankly looked at her, before immediately checking his logs. If not for Hathaway reminding him, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered to look at state of the Myths he had neglected to check! Once he took a look, he became quite startled. Because he now had a certain reputation throughout the South! On the myth rating log, there was now a [Rise to Fame] part! ¡®Hold on! How could it be so exaggerated?¡¯ Marvin checked log by log. [Your deeds have been widely discussed. Region Myth +1] [Region Myth (Masked Twin Blades) (River Shore City)]: Regarding Masked Twin Blades¡¯ reputation widely spreading, you are at least well known in River Shore City. A lot of bounty hunters are sharpening their swords. Many merchants traveling between Jewel Bay and River Shore City spread this news. You already have some bad reputation in East Coast. ... [Your Fame started improving. Region Myth +2] [Region Myth (Masked Twin Blades) (River Shore City)]: Due to you helping Paladin Gordian to kill the Plague Envoy, confirmed by the Paladin himself, your fame rose up a bit. People are beginning to think that Masked Twin Blades was an expert leaning to the chivalrous side. ... [Your deeds have been widely discussed. Region Myth +1] [Region Myth (Baron Marvin) (Three Ring Towers)]: After suddenly killing in Magore Academy, you took out the Ninth Month Medal in front the wizard law enforcers and then successfully overcame the arbitration and trial. Soon after, in the final qualifying round of the Battle of the Holy Grail, you successfully emerged victorious in a 1vs2. Baron Marvin from White River Valley entered the sight of the southern nobles because of his exquisite skill with daggers. ... [Your name has been widely discussed, Region Myth +2] [Region Myth (Baron Marvin) (Three Ring Towers, River Shore City, Jewel Bay, White River Valley)]: Ashes Tower¡¯s Master declared an alliance between the Ashes Tower and White River Valley, leading to an uproar among the southern powers. White River Valley formally entered the sight of every southern power, and as its Overlord, you also gained fame. Chapter 108: Territory Situation Chapter 108: Territory Situation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation This was news! A large power like Ashes Tower which had some say in the entire South, formed an alliance with the minor White River Valley. It was very ridiculous in itself. If it wasn¡¯t for Marvin looking for the Book of Nalu on behalf of Hathaway, and the fact that she mistook Marvin¡¯s identity as a Seer, this would have never been possible. In the eyes of outsiders, this was a very strange matter. The stranger the situation, the more interest it would draw. Thus, this simple alliance declaration attracted a lot of attention. At the same time, Marvin¡¯s achievements came into view. Adding on his previous rude and unreasonable display in the Three Ring Towers, it would be very difficult for people to not imagine things. Most people thought Marvin and Hathaway had a special relationship. It was no wonder that the purple clothed wizard who admired Hathaway would display such hostile behaviour. ¡®A tall tree attracts the wind, indeed.¡¯ Marvin bitterly smiled. Now he had some fame, but that fame wouldn¡¯t necessarily be beneficial. It had been many days. What he did in the Three Ring Towers might have already spread to River Shore City. Anyone that paid attention should be able to speculate about the relationship between Baron Marvin and Masked Twin Blades. If they were smart enough, they might wonder whether those two were one and the same! His identity as Masked Twin Blades might come under suspicion. But Marvin wasn¡¯t worried. This kind of thing wasn¡¯t a big deal. What¡¯s more, there were plenty of people using two daggers in this world. Explaining that it was a coincidence wasn¡¯t difficult. He wrote a letter back then to have the two phantom assassins put on masks and deal with a few things in River Shore City. Anyways, as long as he didn¡¯t admit it, others would at most suspect him. ... After the Rise to Fame, Marvin could be considered famous in the south. This would be helpful for his following plans. His Region Myth status had increased very quickly. There was one more at the end: [Your name has been widely discussed, Region Myth +2] [Region Myth (Young Night Walker) (Thousand Leaves Forest)]: You helped with the elves¡¯ vengeance by killing two Outlaws of the Crimson Road. Your reputation among the Wood Elves quickly increased. This was the Fame obtained by Marvin¡¯s third identity. It could be of use when needed. ... "Regarding that Battle of the Holy Grail in three days, how confident are you?" Hathaway suddenly asked. Marvin stopped focusing on the log window and decisively said, "100%." "Arrogant," Hathaway disdainfully said. "Don¡¯t think Seers are unrivalled. You don¡¯t even know your opponents and still dare to come to this conclusion?" "Did you know that the Thunder Tower and the Craftsman Tower made many preparations for you?" Marvin shook his head and still said very confidently, "No one made enough preparations." "I am clearly more prepared than they are." "The snow mountain field is different from the forest field." Hathaway frowned. "I am very curious. Where did you get that kind of natural confidence? Wizard is the strongest class¡­" Marvin interrupted, "Only for now." Hathaway threw him a hateful glance. "Ok, for now." She also saw some part of the devastation after the destruction. Moreover she had recently heard from the Legend Wizard Assembly that this Calamity was already unstoppable. Even Sir Anthony had already fallen. Wizards might really decline after the Calamity. "But regardless, you¡¯ll be facing the strongest from the other two Academies. Their casting ability are a lot stronger than your brother¡¯s. Even If I¡¯m unwilling to admit, Magore Academy is really the worst out of the three Academies. It¡¯s probably related to my lack of management due to the peaceful times." Hathaway rubbed her temples for a moment. "Moreover, from what I know, the Thunder Academy changed their follower at the last moment." Marvin sneered, "Someone from the Unicorn clan?" "Must be, they are aiming at you. They only have one purpose, vengeance!" Hathaway reminded him, "You killed White, and the Unicorn Clan would never leave it at that. And although the rules of the competition mention that the follower¡¯s level cannot exceed the wizard himself by more than two levels, a 2nd rank powerhouse is still troublesome to deal with." "And the wizard from the other Academy, the Craftsman Tower, also switched his follower for a powerful Guardian. They will definitely switch to a full set of excellent quality equipment, highly restraining your daggers to the point that they wouldn¡¯t have any effect." Marvin nodded. This was within Marvin¡¯s expectations. His performance in the forest terrain was outstanding and was definitely noticed by his opponents. Wizards able to participate in the Battle of the Holy Grail weren¡¯t fools. "Many thanks for your intelligence. I¡¯ll remember it." Marvin simply thanked her. He had gained so many things in this trip in Thousand Leaves Forest. It was time to show his strength! This Battle of the Holy Grail was bound to attract many people¡¯s attention. Showing his strength would be beneficial to the development of White River Valley. As for the Unicorn Clan, the day that the ancient red dragon would be awakened by a volcano was approaching. It seemed to be on the day of the Battle of the Holy Grail. He just had to deal with the killers and kamikazes they would send for him. He had killed a Half-Legend, so why should he be worried about a trifling 2nd rank killer? Although the former was crippled by Ivan when Marvin made a move, it greatly increased Marvin¡¯s confidence. Marvin chatted with Hathaway for a short moment. She wanted to exchange more information regarding Seer¡¯s knowledge but unfortunately, Marvin had never been a Seer. He could only say a few sentences to fool her before departing. After this meeting, Hathaway would truly enter seclusion and not leave until she became a Legend. Marvin remembered that in the game, Hathaway managed to become a Legend roughly a week before the Calamity. It should be quicker now that she received the Book of Nalu. A Legend Wizard as an ally was obviously a great thing. ... He returned to Wayne¡¯s dorm, but found that he wasn¡¯t there. According to the old butler, he was discussing strategy with his teacher Hanzel. "Young Master Marvin, here is a letter from White River Valley." "It was sent by Anna and arrived two days ago. Your personal seal is on it. Young Master Wayne and I haven¡¯t looked at it." The old butler took out a letter. Marvin nodded and opened the envelope, not suspicious, and read it on the spot. The old butler was like Anna. Both were dedicated to White River Valley and were truly on their side. Even though he was too old and most of the time couldn¡¯t handle much work even if he wanted to, there was no need to question his loyalty. There was a lot written on Anna¡¯s letter, roughly describing what happened in White River Valley during this time: Gru had indeed followed his words and brought his Bramble Team to join White River Valley. This team of adventurers joining greatly increased White River Valley¡¯s defenses. Most of the territory¡¯s inhabitants already settled down. Autumn was very quickly approaching and the food issue was becoming extremely serious. The gnolls had previously set a lot of fires and as a result, the grains left were only enough for a month. There was still a lack of smiths and craftsmen in the castle town. They couldn¡¯t really do anything about that, as White River Valley was a rural area after all. And there was nothing special about the craftsmen that were interested. Even if Marvin posted notices of recruitment for a high price, very few people came. The majority of craftsmen had a family to feed, so very few were willing to move. Most of those who moved were single people. A rumor had appeared in the surroundings of White River Valley and River Shore City: [White River Valley¡¯s Overlord, Sir Marvin, is Masked Twin Blades.] Even though Anna denied this and forbid the rumor from spreading, there were still a lot of people secretly gossipping. Anna couldn¡¯t do anything about this matter, as she was only a butler after all, not the Overlord himself. Fortunately, White River Valley¡¯s population was fine with it. They knew that Masked Twin Blades himself had lead people to recover the territory. They probably saw it like this: If the Overlord is truly Masked Twin Blades, that was good. This powerful Overlord would be able to protect this territory. ... At the end of the letter, Anna mentioned several people: That swindler named Lola had returned to White River Valley once again. This time she claimed to have reached an agreement with a chamber of commerce in Jewel Bay. They would sell at a price 30% lower than the market price on the premise that Marvin agreed to some of the chamber of commerce¡¯s conditions. Because this thing had to be decided by Marvin himself, Anna had let Lola stay for the time being, slowly dealing with this matter. As for the little girl known as Isabelle that Marvin mentioned before, she still hadn''t appeared. And finally, a strange man calling himself "The Greatest Alchemist in all History" had come to Anna with the hope of settling in White River Valley. Anna let him stay outside the castle town for the time being. ... There were too many matters pertaining to the territory and Anna could only make a few decisions. Marvin had left for quite some time, leading to some issues appearing. He hesitated for a moment and then started writing an answer for Anna. Plans for every matter. As for Isabelle, he was somewhat worried. This young girl¡¯s courage had left him with a deep impression. Her eyes also had a faint dark red color, apparently a bloodline from a mysterious race. ¡®Forget about it. I¡¯ll take a look when I go back to River Shore City.¡¯ Marvin wrote, quickly replying to Anna. In less than half an hour, he carefully arranged for all the matters, big and small. Magore Academy had special carrier pigeons. Marvin carefully sealed the letter with wax and let the old butler send it. Before long, Wayne came back. "Brother. Teacher gave me a few things. You might find it useful." Wayne saw Marvin and immediately took out a few spell scrolls. These were given to him by Hanzel, but he planned to give it to Marvin. Marvin didn¡¯t move. Instead, he looked at Wayne. "You wanted to talk about something earlier?" Wayne froze, and then began to hesitate. His face was slightly flushed, apparently struggling to decide whether or not he should tell Marvin about this. Marvin calmly waited. Chapter 109: Universe Magic Pool Chapter 109: Universe Magic Pool Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ¡­... But after a long time, Wayne shook his head. "Forget it, this isn¡¯t a big deal." "Let¡¯s talk about something else." Marvin frowned. Wayne¡¯s expression was a little weird. His little brother would rarely hide something from him. Still, his look¡­ Why was his face flushed? That guy was only 9 years old, what happened in the end? He was actually unable to guess his own younger brother¡¯s thoughts? Marvin was a bit depressed. When he killed his girlfriend before, Wayne didn¡¯t say much. But hesitating like that and stopping himself from saying something, this behavior was too suspicious! But since he didn¡¯t want to talk, Marvin wouldn¡¯t question it, he would at best pay more attention in the following days. ... "In that case, we should first make a plan," Marvin said in a heavy voice. "Were the rules of the Battle of the Holy Grail released?" He asked. Wayne nodded and handed a scroll to Marvin. The contestants were limited to two persons, the Wizard as the leader, and the follower. The follower¡¯s level cannot surpass the Wizard¡¯s level by more than 2 levels. Marvin was currently level 7, meeting the requirements. The other two opponents would both most likely also have a level 7 follower. As for the place, as usual it was inside the incomplete plane of the Legend Wizard Leymann, Thunder Tower¡¯s Master, at a snow mountain that stayed the same all year. This time, it would be a lot more dangerous than the previous qualifying round. Because not only would there be stronger enemies in the snow mountain, there were also many more other dangers. The rest were carefully written rules. Marvin attentively read it once, to completely understand the nature of the competition. It was similar to the Battle of the Holy Grail in the game. But there were countless instances in the game, allowing many players to participate. But there was only one chance in the current Feinan, so he had to carefully seize it. He must get that Magic Holy Grail. The snow mountain terrain was really not beneficial to Marvin. They had to use strategy. Marvin thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "How many spells can you handle now?" Other Wizards would hesitate for a long time when facing this question. But Wayne didn¡¯t hesitate to let Marvin know his own strength. It was clear that he trusted his older brother a lot. ... Wayne¡¯s Magic Point value (MP) was 150. That was enough to exchange for about eight to ten 0-circle spells, and four to six 1st-circle spells each day. This kind of ability was a lot better than regular level 5 Wizards. Moreover, he had also learned [Quick Casting], [Mobile Casting], [Lucky Proc] and other powerful class specialties. This kid was really talented in the Wizardry field. If the Universe Magic Pool wasn¡¯t about to collapse, he might even be able to become a Legend. Unfortunately... After Wayne finished explaining, Marvin sank into contemplation. The reason why the Wizards were this era¡¯s rulers was because of the existence of the Universe Magic Pool. The way the Universe Magic Pool worked was like this: Wizards would meditate and their consciousness would connect with the Universe Magic Pool. Most people would end up being unable to connect to the Universe Magic Pool at birth, so they couldn¡¯t become a Wizard. And those able to become Wizards could refine their own spirit power through meditation, thus further connecting them to the Universe Magic Pool. To get a simpler image, becoming a Wizard was like setting up two channels between themselves and the Universe Magic Pool. The Universe Magic Pool was like a pond, the magic power inside like water. Using the first channel, Wizards would draw the pond water to their body; this was the meditation part. After this step, the Wizard¡¯s body would have magic power. But Magic Power (MP) alone wasn¡¯t enough. You needed to exchange spells. That¡¯s right, exchange. Wizards had to decide every day which spells they would use the next day and then redeem them. It had to be done before the start of the next day. The exchanging channel was the 2nd channel. Perhaps using channels to describe it isn¡¯t very suitable, but it¡¯s something similar. The way to exchange was to use MP to receive the spell that could be used tomorrow. It was based on the Wizard¡¯s level as well as how much power the Universe Magic Pool gave you. These spells would appear in the depths of your mind, and then you could use them when you wished to. For example, a level 5 Wizard could use 20 MP to exchange for one 1st-circle spell, but he could also use these 20MP to exchange for three 0-circle spells. This depended on your choice. From this point of view, the Universe Magic Pool was not only a giant magic power pool, but also a spell pool. With the Universe Magic Pool, Wizards didn¡¯t need to research spells, and only needed to continuously raise their own spirit power. They would then attack the barrier between the Universe Magic Pool and their consciousness to make the Universe Magic Pool open up more power. Going back to the image, the idea would be to enlarge the first channel to receive more magic power, and at the same time, the power they would get from the attack on the barrier would increase the scope of spells they could learn. In spite of this, the spells each Wizard could learn were different. ... It was because of the existence of the Universe Magic Pool, which established this kind of social order without outside help, that Lance became the Wizard God! Because this saved Wizards a great amount of time, only needing to focus on meditation! They had no need to research spells. They only needed to keep increasing their magic power and then charge at the Magic Pool¡¯s spell system to exchange. This greatly reduced the time spent in training and freeing it up for use in other fields, and thus better arming themselves. Therefore, this was the Wizard Era. But this Wizard Era also lacked creativity because of the excessive reliance on the Universe Magic Pool. Only Legend Wizards could get away from the Universe Magic Pool¡¯s restrictions and directly absorb Chaos Magic Power from the void, and then create their own spells. But when a 3rd rank Wizard had already become used to being dependent on the Universe Magic Pool, it would be very difficult to get rid of this habit. Thus, there were advantages and disadvantages to the existence of the Universe Magic Pool. It made it easier for wizards to reach high ranks. But becoming a Legend was more difficult. Because Legends needed to completely get rid of the Universe Magic Pool¡¯s influence on them to create their own Magic Pool and Spell Pool! ... In any case, the existence of the Universe Magic Pool was good news to all of Feinan. At least, ordinary living things wouldn¡¯t be corrupted by Chaos Magic Power. And creating spells was a very deep field. After all, they had a limited amount of MP they could use each day, so if they made a mistake with their setup, or miscalculated the amount of magic power, it would be very troublesome. "Brother, this is what Teacher Hanzer and I discussed." Wayne handed a spell list to Marvin. There was a total of ten 0-circle spells and five 1st-circle spells. The MP use was split in a 6 to 4 ratio, with 60% allocated to 0-circle spells, and the remaining 40% to 1st-circle spells. There was no problem with this distribution ratio. This was a textbook golden ratio. But Marvin only took a glance before immediately throwing away that document. "Brother¡­?" Wayne was somewhat stunned. "Switch to another setup," Marvin said. He grabbed another piece of paper and started writing. He soon finished. Wayne¡¯s face turned more and more shocked. "Brother, this kind of setup¡­" Wayne couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Isn¡¯t it a problem?" Marvin shook his head, his gaze firm, "Just prepare according to this setup." "I need you do to this." Wayne was silent for a moment, before ultimately nodding. "Okay, I got it." "I believe in you." Marvin revealed a satisfied smile. He hadn¡¯t needed to explain why, yet Wayne already agreed to his "Amateur"¡¯s guidance. Wayne¡¯s trust in Marvin was really deep. ... Next, the two brothers engaged in a thorough discussion about their strategies and Marvin explained a bit why he made Wayne choose this kind of setup. After hearing everything, Wayne suddenly realized that Marvin really had his reasons for picking this setup. Based on the circumstances, Wayne had to admit that Marvin¡¯s choice would have a better chance of leading to victory. They chatted late into the night. "Go rest early." Marvin put down a map and yawned. "Our plan is tough and we need to keep our energy for the competition." After saying this, he planned to go to another room to sleep. Magore Academy¡¯s dorms were very large. A student dorm had five or six single rooms. The old butler was sleeping in a room next door. But Wayne suddenly pulled Marvin. "Brother, we haven¡¯t slept in the same room in a while." "I¡¯ve recently been dreaming often, they are very strange dreams. Can you stay with me?" After saying this, he looked at Marvin, hope in his eyes. Marvin was stunned but smiled. This kid was just a 9 year old child after all. He was actually still afraid of some strange dreams? "Okay," Marvin promised. Wayne sighed in relief, displaying a happy smile. ... Thunder Tower, a quiet dorm¡¯s balcony. A female student wearing a bathrobe stood there, silently looking at the scenery. At that time, a pair of strong arms covered her shoulders. "Fuck off!" The student¡¯s face flushed as she pushed that man away. The latter was naked above the waist as he shrugged. "I warned you last time, if you dare to touch me again, even the simplest touch, I¡¯ll stop my collaboration with the Unicorn Clan at once!" the student shouted. "You won¡¯t. You lack money. And you are a very ambitious woman, I can see that." The man laughed as if it was natural. "At least I won¡¯t sell my body," The girl coldly said. "Now, as my follower, I order you to get out of my sight!" "But your already sold your soul. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have accepted our family¡¯s price," The man ruthlessly mocked. The female student actually replied calmly, "So what? Killing a few insignificant people isn¡¯t going to burden my mind as far as I¡¯m concerned." "In my eyes, the men in this world are all filthy. In any case, I¡¯ll also fight for that Holy Grail. That Marvin and his brother would just be killed in passing!" "Good, I can leave." The man sneered as he walked away, "As long as you remember what you said properly." "I don¡¯t want any surprises in the competition. And I have to end that Marvin¡¯s life, personally!" "After all, he¡¯s the man who killed my dearest White." At the end of his sentence, his voice turned into a woman¡¯s voice! The student threw a hateful glance at him and softly cursed "die pervert," before shaking her head helplessly. Chapter 110: Snow Mountain Summit! Chapter 110: Snow Mountain Summit! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Three days later, early in the morning, the Three Ring Towers¡¯ Battle of the Holy Grail officially started! The location of the Battle of the Holy Grail was still the same as the previous years, in the incomplete plane of the only Legend of the Three Ring Towers. Wizard Leymann personally opened the entrance to the incomplete plane and let the competitors enter. If others wanted to spectate, they had to gather in the three towers to look at the competition through a magic broadcasting screen. On the eve of the competition, regardless if it was the Ashes Tower, the Thunder Tower, or the Craftsman Tower, all were filled to the brim with people. The majority of these people were local wizards, but there were also wizards or other classes who would come to this place just to watch the competition. The Battle of the Holy Grail had always been an exciting competition. It was said to decide the proportion of the benefits distributed among the three towers. In the tall Ashes Tower, a temporary area was neatly set up with tables and chairs. Lords would take a seat based on their status. And high level wizards would sit on hovering magic carpets to watch the competition. The Ashes Tower would only be open to outsiders on the day of the competition. The Battle of the Holy was supposed a celebration for the Three Ring Towers after all. "Quick, look. The competition began!" A voice came from the crowd. The tower immediately became endlessly noisy. "Silence!" A team of experienced wizard enforcers from the Ashes Tower cast a Mass Silence spell. In an instant, all the disturbances disappeared. Everyone stared intently at the first wizard team appearing on the screen. ... Marvin kept his eyes open as the snowy wind brushed against his face! Despite being prepared, he was startled by this sudden arrival! Because he had suddenly appeared at the summit of the snow mountain! But just 10 seconds ago, he had still been in one of the huts in Leymann¡¯s incomplete plane, talking strategy with Wayne. And now 10 seconds later he was thrown into this world of ice and snow! There was a golden key hanging around his neck. The winds at the summit were bitterly cold. Marvin wasn¡¯t wearing much in order to not influence his movements. Fortunately, Hanzel had prepared a few cold resistance medicines for Wayne and Marvin. Otherwise, just this extremely low temperature would reduce Marvin¡¯s fighting strength by a lot! After drinking a bottle of cold resistance medicine, Marvin regained some vigor and cautiously studied his surroundings. Because of the mountain¡¯s snow and wind accompanying each other, the visibility was very low. Marvin could only see a stone platform standing to his right! On the stone platform peacefully rested a gold Magic Holy Grail. Faint green light fluctuated all around the stone platform. Those who knew the rules understood what it was. That green light was a solidified version of [Dissociation]! If someone extended their hand to grab that Magic Holy Grail, his body would be shattered into pieces! Under the stone platform were six keyholes. Only using the six keys together would remove the defensive measure surrounding the Magic Holy Grail. Indeed, the six keyholes corresponded to six different keys. Marvin had one of them hung around his neck. Three Wizards and three followers were sent to this world of ice and snow. They would all fight each other to get the keys, with the final victor obtaining them all. They would be able to receive the Magic Holy Grail after getting the other two pairs of keys. Thus, this Battle of the Holy Grail was a battle royale! Even if you arrived to the summit in advance, it wouldn¡¯t be useful without gathering all the keys. Moreover, the Wizards and their followers were separated. Only the Legend Wizard Leymann and the audience knew where they were sent. The competitors themselves didn¡¯t know. For example, Marvin was actually sent to the summit at the start. He was surrounded by snowy slopes on all sides. He only saw an endless extent of snow when gazing downward. ¡®The plan has changed, I didn¡¯t expect to actually be sent to the summit.¡¯ Marvin glanced to the side of the Holy Grail, frowning. But at this time, he noticed something out of the corner of his eyes. He actually saw a shadow! That person kept climbing forward! He seemed to notice Marvin at the summit. ¡®Fuck! What luck. To meet that one already." Marvin was startled and couldn¡¯t stop himself from cursing inwardly! Because that was the Guardian! ... "That Marvin finally ran out of luck?" "Last time was on a forest field, so as a ranger it was natural that he could get a great advantage. But now it¡¯s the summit of the snow mountain, he has nowhere to flee." "This is the follower of the Apprentice Wizard of the Craftsman Tower, a level 7 Guardian. His attack power is ordinary, but it would definitely make that kid suffer!" After the Mass Silence was disabled in the Ashes Tower, people gradually began commenting in a low voice. Because the competition was happening in Leymann¡¯s incomplete plane, he would know everything that happened. Through his sightseeing spell, and then another to broadcast to the screens, the three towers were able to show a clear image of the scene. Marvin seemed to be in a quite big predicament! He didn¡¯t meet any Wizards when the competition started, instead meeting the bane of Rangers, a Guardian. ... Those few Apprentice Wizards who had been lectured by Marvin began to chat in a low voice, their eyes full of the joy of revenge. And those nobles who wanted to curry favor with the Unicorn Clan also opened their mouths, shaking their head and pretending to feel sad for Magore Academy as they would end up last once again. Even the neutral audience and those were thinking highly of Marvin also felt that the brothers had started off poorly. Class restriction existed after all. The tyrannical Marvin facing a Guardian of the same rank would certainly suffer! Of course, there were also people supporting Marvin. "Impossible! Baron Marvin will certain find a way to get rid of that tin can!" No one knew where that voice came from. The older people shook their heads and smiled. Those words probably came from an ignorant young noble lady. Maybe because she admired Marvin¡¯s previous wonderful display, or maybe because of something else. But in the eyes of most people, Marvin was in huge trouble! This was indisputable. ... ¡®Let me see what you prepared to deal with that issue.¡¯ ¡®I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯ In the Ashes Tower, Hathaway was lazily peeling an orange, eating while watching a screen. In the picture, that Guardian from the Craftsman Tower had already reached the summit and was facing Marvin. The area at the summit wasn¡¯t big, and both were looking at each other from opposite sides of the stone platform. ... Thunder Tower. A lot of people were also gathered. Next to a table, a young man politely said to a young lady, "Miss Kate, please have a seat." "The Battle of the Holy Grail is a rare large-scale Wizard competition in East Coast. It is a competition made to honor the Holy Grail created by the great Wizard God." "Furthermore, this time, our Unicorn clan made preparations to eliminate a clown that dared to provoke our family." "See that Baron Marvin? His luck is truly bad. Our people have still not acted and he already met a Guardian." A hint of shock flashed through the eyes of the beautiful girl sitting there. She had come across that person claiming to be a heir of the Unicorn Clan on her way back home. The latter was stunned at Kate¡¯s beauty and kept inviting her to watch the Battle of the Holy Grail with him. Kate remembered that her sister kept mentioning that to build a mighty force, they needed to befriend powerful allies. She had also heard in passing that the Unicorn Family was powerful in the East Coast and thus reluctantly agreed. She felt nothing for that man in front of her. But due to curiosity, she came to the Three Ring Towers. But she hadn¡¯t expected to see a familiar face in that Battle of the Holy Grail! "Miss Kate? Are you okay?" The man apparently noticed Kate reacting oddly. "Ah, nothing, it¡¯s just that Baron Marvin seems to be a ranger, so that kind of situation doesn¡¯t seem very favorable for him," Kate answered. Kate wasn¡¯t a fool. The Unicorn family seemed to be at odds with Marvin, so she immediately pretended to not know Marvin and gave such an answer to test the waters. The man regretfully said, "It would be a pity if he died at that Guardian¡¯s hands!" He proudly added, "Our clan sent the strongest elite killer to deal with him." "We will let everyone in the East Coast know what happens to those who provoke the Unicorn Clan." Kate faintly nodded, staring at the screen intently. She didn¡¯t know why, but the scene of that night where the two were stuck in that jail tree, and Marvin¡¯s embarrassing request, flashed through her head. Thinking there, her cheeks flushed. And the man on the side saw this and assumed it was the result of his own charm. Thus, he kept talking about some things that he found very interesting. But in reality, Kate¡¯s attention had been completely focused on that image of the snow mountain¡¯s summit. She hadn¡¯t listened to a word he said. ¡®It should be fine, that guy is a lot stronger than ordinary class holder powerhouses...¡¯ she thought. ... Snow Mountain Summit. "Give me your key!" The Guardian asked in a bored voice. "Your dagger is unable to break my defenses!" "I saw the recording of that competition. It was a very clever strategy, but I don¡¯t have that kind of flaw and my armor has been specially remolded to have no gaps." "Give me the key and I¡¯ll let you go." He slowly walked toward Marvin. He was carrying a huge shield in his hand, a small hatchet was hanging on his waist, and was covered in armor. His feet would deeply sink into the snow at every step. "You can¡¯t escape! We are surrounded by precipices, so if you jump, you¡¯ll only fall to your death!" The Guardian kept pressuring him with words. "Yeah?" Marvin sneered, "Maybe you are too confident!" He grasped the daggers in his hands. "Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t blame me!" The Guardian said. He raised his shield and charged toward Marvin! Chapter 111: A Special Skill Chapter 111: A Special Skill Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Charge? It was clearly a fake! In a flash Marvin already concluded. The summit was only this large, and this Guardian was cream of the crop. He wouldn¡¯t be this foolish. Because with Marvin¡¯s high dexterity, he would completely be able to dodge that Guardian¡¯s Charge. If that happened, the Guardian might fall down from the peak due to his momentum. Therefore, this Charge was definitely a feint. ... In just an instant Marvin already thought through all this, and his body quickly acted! The Guardian was troublesome! But the number of Guardians he¡¯d slaughtered in the past was in the triple digits. He didn¡¯t unsheathe the daggers he was holding onto, and instead rushed toward the Guardian. The latter was startled, not having expected Marvin¡¯s reaction to be this quick. That Ranger had actually seen through his feint in a split second. The distance between both sides was shortening, they would soon collide! The Guardian let out a shout, quickly adjusting! He put force against the shield, forcing himself to change the fake Charge into a real Charge! [Shield Bash], Guardians¡¯ signature skill, was the best way to interrupt their enemies. With that added to his fierce strength, if Marvin hit the shield, he might be directly knocked dizzy! But, as everyone watched, Marvin didn¡¯t let the Guardian succeed. Anti-Gravity Steps! Moving like a graceful swallow, he forcibly stepped on the Guardian¡¯s two meter high shield with his right foot, pulled himself up, and reached the top of the shield in an instant! He then jumped on the back of the Guardian¡¯s shoulders! The Guardian remained calm and raised his shield above his head! His helmet was also covered in sharp barbed tips, making his whole body look like a hedgehog. It seemed impossible for people to do anything to him. He was very confident in his defenses! But he was caught unprepared by the next actions. He only saw Marvin taking out the wishful rope, and under the incantation, the wishful rope started shrinking! Then Marvin jumped down the Guardian¡¯s back. ... "What is he doing!" "Wishful rope? The Guardian¡¯s armor has a very good protection for the throat. The wishful rope simply cannot strangle him!" The audience stared fixedly at the scene happening in the magic screen. They didn¡¯t understand the purpose of Marvin¡¯s dazzling moves! But the answer was displayed shortly after! The wishful rope was already tied to the Guardian¡¯s neck as Marvin pulled and crouched to tie the other end to the Guardian¡¯s right foot! The latter accurately kicked backwards! But thankfully, Marvin¡¯s dexterity was high, letting him narrowly dodge this move and successfully coil the wishful rope around the Guardian¡¯s right foot! "Left foot is next!" Marvin sneered. He nimbly crouched again, dodging the angry Guardian¡¯s shield while conveniently tying the rope around his left foot! In a mere handful of seconds, Marvin managed to complete his plan! The wishful rope firmly coiled around the Guardian¡¯s neck and feet, making him lose balance and fall down on the floor! As an uncommon item, the wishful rope¡¯s toughness was extremely high. To break it, you needed at least 22 strength or it wouldn¡¯t work. Guardians usually don¡¯t have such a high strength. Marvin killed so many Guardians, his experience told him that no matter what, just tie those tin cans up! Even if this wasn¡¯t deadly to the Guardians, and only made them unable to move, it would undoubtedly create an opportunity. "Shing!" In the Snow Mountain, two daggers were unsheathed. A cold ray of light flickered. The Guardian still had not released his shield. Even in this situation, his reactions and judgement were still correct! To deal with a Ranger, the shield was a natural barrier. If he gave up his shield, the Ranger would be unrestrained. This guy was really an elite. Unfortunately, he met Marvin! "I always thought that classes that only know how to defend were trash." "Even if you wrap yourself up like an iron fort, I can still kill you." "What¡¯s the use of wearing many layers of armors? You are naked in my eyes!" Marvin¡¯s daggers turned and suddenly burst out! "Clang!" One dagger cut at the Guardian¡¯s waist, while the other came in contact with the heavy helmet, sending out sparks. "You attacks are ineffective!" The Guardian in an awkward situation angrily shouted! Indeed, that attack was ineffective. The dagger was simply unable to break through the heavy helmet¡¯s defense. But Marvin didn¡¯t stop. His dagger kept sliding on the Guardian¡¯s heavy helmet, making some rumbling noise while sparks flew everywhere! "What are you doing?" Apparently sensing something wrong, the Guardian started moving impatiently.He waved his shield, but unfortunately, Marvin¡¯s movements were too quick. He not only escaped the Guardian¡¯s attack, his dagger stabbed into the small chink in the armor at the waist! ¡®It¡¯s show time.¡¯ Marvin smiled. "Begin timing." He said a sentence that sounded unfathomable to the Guardian! The next instant, Marvin was like a ghost, coiling around the extremely worried Guardian, the curved dagger in his hand constantly flickering! "Clank! Snap!" All kinds of strange sounds echoed! The Guardian wanted to counterattack when he saw Marvin¡¯s frantic display, but he couldn¡¯t follow his rhythm, or even properly move. On the summit, two shadows were locked together in a chaotic situation. ... "Eh? That¡¯s interesting." In the Ashes Tower, Hathaway was displaying a curious expression. She was one of the few people able to clearly see what Marvin was doing. "Worthy of being a Seer. This is a very skilled technique." "It¡¯s getting more and more intriguing, even a restraining class like Guardian is unable to do something to him?" As she was talking to herself, Hathaway couldn¡¯t help but peel an orange and stuff it into her mouth. It seems like she had been liking oranges more and more lately. ... "This Marvin¡¯s dexterity is pretty good. But what¡¯s the use of having high dexterity when facing a Guardian?" A few Apprentice Wizards were discussing, "It¡¯s a complete waste of stamina." "Yeah, he can run around to avoid the Guardian for the time being, but his stamina won¡¯t be able to keep up! When he is out of stamina, he¡¯ll be done for!" "If I were that Guardian, I would just stand there without moving, looking at what he is doing." These few people were clearly rejoicing in other people¡¯s misfortunes. But who could have thought that an ice-cold voice would suddenly echo next to them, "If you were that Guardian, you would have already died." The people in the audience were stunned, and looked at where the voice came from. That was a Wizard Enforcer! It was said that person had a lot of battle experience, and even if she was a woman, she was overwhelmingly better than most men in the battle field. That day Marvin created a disturbance at the door of Magore Academy, it was her Enforcer¡¯s team that rushed there. "Greetings Dame Lucy¡­" The few apprentices lowered their heads. "Watch carefully." Lucy indifferently continued, staring at that magic screen, her eyes displaying the wish to battle, "This guy is far more powerful than you imagine." "A lot stronger." ... "Clang!" The final cut was made and Marvin rolled to avoid another of the Guardian¡¯s attacks. This time he rolled far away! The Guardian blankly looked at him. He was very surprised that Marvin suddenly increased the distance between them. But at this time, Marvin suddenly said, "32 seconds, a lot slower than before¡­" He hadn¡¯t even finished talking when the Wishful Rope automatically came off the Guardian¡¯s body. The next second, "Clang!""Clang!" could be heard from the Guardian¡¯s body! Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, that full body armor that the Guardian was so proud of, unexpectedly fell to the ground! It fell! It turned into pieces of metal, scattering on the ground! Marvin smiled. "I¡¯m not very good at taking girl¡¯s clothes off." "But I¡¯m very good at taking Guardian¡¯s clothes off." ... In the Three Ring Towers, the audience who were watching the magic screen were in an uproar! They blankly looked at the Guardian¡¯s clothes fell on the ground layer by layer, leaving him on the ground in his undergarments in this world of ice and snow. "Hey Mom! That uncle was stripped of his clothes." From a corner, the young voice of a small girl echoed. Everyone was taken aback! It actually can be dealt with like this? How exactly did that Marvin do it! He really cleaned that Guardian¡¯s clothes away completely! "Fuck! This guy has done this before!? There is actually a special skill like this¡­" "This skill, is too frightening, right?" "Tsk. You see that Guardian? He appears tough on the outside with his armor, but his underwear is actually pink. Couldn¡¯t tell before that it was someone cold on the outside but passionate in the inside¡­" Everyone was chatting. There was so much to talk about from that display! Marvin was not simply fighting the Guardian, he was humiliating him! All the Guardians watching felt cold. They felt that their strong and reliable armor turned into a layer of cloth that could be removed at anytime! Those few Apprentice Wizards were thoroughly stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected the situation to end up like this! Guardians were obviously the bane of Rangers, why was it the opposite with Marvin? ... At the summit of the snow mountain, the Guardian was almost going crazy! The snowy wind blew on his precious pink underwear, so cold it made him constantly shiver. What made him unable to stand it the most, was Marvin looking at him with ridicule. "It¡¯s fine, I understand," Marvin spoke first. "There are some people in touch with their feminine side." "Drop dead!" The Guardian was thoroughly angered. He completely lost his reason, both hands raising his shield and fiercely rushing toward Marvin! But this kind of action was exactly what Marvin expected! Shadow Step! A simple turn and Marvin instantly arrived at the Guardian¡¯s back! Cutthroat! Perfect combo. Blood spurted from the Guardian¡¯s throat. He painfully covered his throat, but there was no use, because this slash had dealt a fatal injury! The Guardian collapsed. Dying such a depressing death at the summit of the snow mountain. His key fell into Marvin¡¯s hands. Blood dyed the snow red as the icy wind became stronger. Marvin calmly sheathed his daggers. No one noticed that the dagger he used to strip the Guardian¡¯s armor off was Blazing Fury, the gift from the old blacksmith! ''Now Wayne and I already have half of the keys.'' ''But the competition has just started.'' Marvin standing at the summit gazed downwards. Soon in the distance, he saw two people, one chasing the other! ¡­... Chapter 112: Gemini Chapter 112: Gemini Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "How did he do that!?" In the Thunder Tower, the man who called himself the 6th heir of the Unicorn Clan was extremely shocked at the scene in the magic screen. Due to his shock, he didn¡¯t notice the girl beside him letting out a long sigh of relief. ¡®This guy is so bad, actually using this kind of method to kill that Guardian.¡¯ ¡®He is such a bad guy,¡¯ Kate secretly thought. She completely ignored that Lohart guy next to her. "Eliminating Guardians was this easy? How did he strip the Guardian of his armor?" Lohart was puzzled. He frowned as he saw Marvin taking away the Guardian¡¯s key, feeling unhappy. But subconsciously glancing at Kate, a smile shone once again on his face. In front of a lady he liked, he at least had to show some calmness. He coughed and told Kate, "There is nothing to worry about, the abilities of those killers trained by my family isn¡¯t inferior to his." Kate slightly nodded. But unknowingly, she already had a bad opinion of Lohart and his family. Lohart obliviously kept talking, "This Guardian wasn¡¯t one of our men, or else that Marvin would have already died." "Miss Kate, you see, that one is an elite killer of our family. Haha, he and that witch grouped up. That witch is also working with our Unicorn Clan. We provided her with a lot of supplies and tracking items. This Marvin and his brother won¡¯t be able to escape." Kate¡¯s attention was brought to another magic screen. Indeed, in that screen the witch from the Thunder Tower, Celina, and her follower in name had grouped up. The latter was a very sturdy man, but he had mauve hair. What made people even more stunned was that in this world of ice and snow, he was wearing light clothes. And they couldn¡¯t see where he hid his weapons. "He is the 2nd best elite of the family." Lohart saw Kate¡¯s gaze focusing on that man and conveniently explained, "Don¡¯t look down on him, this guy¡¯s fighting skills are extremely frightening. He went through training ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine. He would be fine in that snow mountain even if he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes." "His cold resistance is comparable to a Barbarian¡¯s. But his strongest point¡­ hehe..." Lohart stopped there, deliberately creating a cliffhanger. Kate couldn¡¯t help but frown, she softly asked, "Strongest point? What is it?" Lohart pridefully said, "He is a Gemini!" Gemini! Kate was startled, and immediately became more worried as she watched Marvin¡¯s expression. ... On the summit, Marvin was focusing his gaze in the distance. The snowy wind was thinning. He could finally make out who the two people were! The one fleeing in front was his own younger brother Wayne. And the one in the back was the Craftsman Tower¡¯s Wizard named Bergner. The Guardian he just killed was his follower. Wayne was running strenuously, blue light radiating under his feet. This was a pair of boots with a speed effect, specialized for snowy environments. In fact, if not for these shoes, Wayne would have been overtaken halfway there! ¡®A bit of bad luck.¡¯ Marvin frowned. He had encountered the Guardian earlier, and if not for that Armor Strip technique, he would also still be in trouble. And Wayne¡¯s luck was the same; in the vast snow mountain, he immediately met a competitor. Based on Marvin¡¯s strategy, Wayne couldn¡¯t use a spell now because he needed to save them for later! Therefore, he could only run! To outsiders, it felt very stupid and cowardly. ... "What¡¯s going on with that Wayne? Even if he is a child, he still is a Wizard, why is he inferior to his older brother?" "Isn¡¯t he a talented student of Magore Academy? Why is he fleeing from his enemy?" "Weird, when I watched Wayne fighting in the qualifiers before, he had a very unyielding style. Why did it suddenly became so strange..." The audience started discussing. They weren¡¯t familiar with Wayne, they only felt that this guy had lost the Wizards¡¯ face. In this era, Wizard was the supreme class! Every Wizard had their own pride. Participating in the Battle of the Holy Grail was like meeting rivals, they should stake everything! But surprisingly, this kid saw Bergner and immediately started running. The most important part was that he was running extremely fast! Bergner used various 0-circle spells on himself to raise his speed but still couldn¡¯t catch up. This kind of outcome was intriguing. In the Ashes Tower, Hanzel looked at Wayne running like that with an ashen face. His friends nearby glanced at him with questioning looks. "This is the strategy you gave your disciple? The Battle of the Holy Grail 1st rule: [Run as soon as you meet an enemy?]" One Wizard always at odds couldn¡¯t help but ridicule him. The others also had a strange expression. Hanzel had previously promised them that for this competition, he and Wayne had planned a lot of strategies, choosing the optimal spells... With this outcome, he didn¡¯t know what happened to Wayne, changing his former unyielding style to directly running. This made him as a teacher lose face! "Hey, maybe this kid has a plan." Another teacher who was watching the magic screen attentively suddenly said, "You guys, look at the route he is taking, it seems like there is a goal." "Come on. How could he have a goal in this vast snow mountain. I think he is afraid. But don¡¯t blame him, he is a 9 year old child after all," he mocked. Hanzer stayed silent. Everyone was firmly staring at the magic screen, unwilling to look away. At that time, some change appeared on the screen. Perhaps Bergner felt vexed at chasing Wayne, but he took out a scroll covered in a lot of decorative pattern. The next second, he used the spell on the scroll! 1st-circle spell, Lightning Speed! A very strong support spell. Bergner¡¯s speed suddenly increased by more than 30% and the distance between him and Wayne was decreased in an instant. "Let me see how you can escape!" Bergner coldly watched that back that kept running ahead of him. Hanzel looked at his disciple with some worry. He wasn¡¯t clear what had happened to Wayne. But he was clear on one point, this kind of change was definitely because of Marvin! Only Marvin could make Wayne change the plans he decided with his teacher. ¡®This Marvin is too much. He would actually take risks with his own brother¡¯s life!¡¯ ¡®Who does he think he is? He know nothing about magic! A countryside noble actually dared to randomly changed my plans!¡¯ Hanzel had already cursed Marvin to no end in his mind. If not for his self-restraint and not wanting to be the joke of those Wizards watching, he might have already exploded! Such a huge loss of face... And at that time, two shadows appeared in front of Wayne. That was the Thunder Tower duo! The witch Celina and that follower that had been switched to at the last moment who registered as... an Assassin. But as an Assassin, that man was a bit too sturdy. His build felt like a muscular Fighter. "Attacked from both sides!" "He has nowhere to run!" "What a pity, this boy looked quite lovely." The people in the audience shook their heads and sighed. The situation on the magic screen was very clear. Wayne was chased by Bergner when the duo from the Thunder Tower appeared in front of him. Regardless of what happened, Wayne would definitely be surrounded by those three people. And his elder brother Marvin was still on the summit, unable to come down to save his brother. If he didn¡¯t admit defeat, he might have to pay with his own life. ... "By all means, don¡¯t concede!" In the Thunder Tower, Lohart smiled while looking at the magic screen. "In any case, my people won¡¯t give him the chance to concede." Kate frowned, she couldn¡¯t understand why Wayne had avoided fighting all this time. This was a very weak approach. The Battle of the Holy Grail¡¯s rules were already very clear, they needed to snatch the other keys to get that Magic Holy Grail. They would have to fight sooner or later, why avoid it? Now it was worse, with him surrounded by three people. In this open snow field, unless they made proper preparations and had relatively good hidden cards, fleeing wouldn¡¯t be effective! ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Kate eyes suddenly brightened. Because her gaze suddenly focused on the other side, which was temporarily ignored by other people! That was Marvin on the summit! What was he trying to do? Kate¡¯s eyes widened. ... "You have nowhere to escape!" Bergner coldly said. Wayne had already stopped. It was because he had already discovered those two shadows in front of him. He couldn¡¯t move forward. Thunder Tower¡¯s duo had already grouped up, giving him a feeling of crisis! "What should I do?" Wayne was a bit worried. If he was using his previous style, he would have already raised his magic staff and cast a spell! He would have risked everything with the other side! His fighting spells were unusually strong, his strong point. But Marvin¡¯s warning kept echoing in his head. ¡®I can¡¯t rashly waste spells!¡¯ Wayne ground his teeth. The Thunder Tower¡¯s duo had clearly discovered them and quickly surrounded Wayne, not giving him any chance to escape! The three surrounded him in a narrow ledge, next to a cliff. "Finally found a prey," the sturdy man sneered while looking at Wayne, ready to attack. But at this time, the sound of wind could be heard coming from the summit! A black shadow rushed down at an unimaginable speed! It reached their side in an instant! A rope was thrown out, coiling around Wayne without any difficulty. Marvin pulled on the rope with force, dragging Wayne up. In an instant, snowflakes splashed as the shadow sped along. ... Outside the Three Ring Towers, the audience watching the magic screen was dumbfounded. Chapter 113: Snow Demon Lair Chapter 113: Snow Demon Lair Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Two minutes earlier. From the summit, Marvin coldly watched those three people surrounding Wayne. The snowy wind was biting cold, so they might have been able to see Marvin, but the line of sight wasn¡¯t that great. But Marvin, towering above them, was still more or less able to see them clearly. He had made Wayne choose that kind of spell setup. If they really fought now, Wayne would definitely not be their opponent! Because Marvin¡¯s setup was too extreme! Thus, Wayne could only run. ¡®Wayne has so much faith in me, I can¡¯t disappoint him.¡¯ ¡®Whatever, let¡¯s gamble! In any case, I have good balance. I don¡¯t believe my luck will keep being bad!¡¯ A decisive expression flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes. Most of the things that happened since he transmigrated could be considered as being dealt with through meticulous plans, steadily carrying them out. He had the experience after all. But today he had no choice but to take a risk. Because Wayne fell into such a dangerous situation after trusting him. In any case, Wayne was the one that needed protecting! "Let¡¯s go!" Marvin took a deep breath and suddenly ran to that shield on the ground! Indeed, the shield! The two meter tall shield was still there after the Guardian¡¯s death! That shield wasn¡¯t too heavy. It was because the Guardian didn¡¯t expect to meet people with great physical power in the Battle of the Holy Grail. At the same time, there would be three Wizards, so he chose a shield with relatively good Magic Resistance. Thus Marvin¡¯s strength was barely enough to raise it! But doing any quick maneuvers with it would be totally impossible. After all, his strength was too low. He pushed the shield to the edge of the snowy slope and adjusted the orientation. He then suddenly gave it one last shove and jumped on it! That¡¯s right, Marvin was using the shield as a sledge, wildly sliding down the steep slope! That was a crazy gamble. Marvin¡¯s balance was very good and his dexterity was also very high, but sledding wasn¡¯t that simple. If there was a broken tree stump hidden in the slope¡­ The consequences would be disastrous! ... And when Kate saw Marvin jumping from the summit, she almost cried out! "Too dangerous!" She couldn¡¯t help but mutter. "What happened?" Lohart looked at Kate, somewhat surprised. Kate realized she had lost her composure and slightly shook her head. Lohart was puzzled. But when he turned to look back at the other screen, he froze on the spot! Because on the magic screen, a shadow was rushing down the mountain as fast as lightning. He arrived near those three in less than a minute! That was too fast! "What happened?" Lohart leapt up from his seat in an instant, alarmed! His eyes widened, his reaction even more extreme than Kate¡¯s! ... Marvin was riding the shield, trying to keep his balance. Snow kept splashing on his face on his way down, along with some bits of ice! "Woosh!" "Woosh!" His face had a few deep cuts. The shield was sliding faster and faster! Marvin firmly opened his eyes, letting the snow blow against his eyelashes. He tenaciously locked onto Wayne¡¯s position! He struggled to keep the shield steady, crazily sliding toward the people below. In an instant, he reached the edge of the slope, approaching that ledge they were on! "Wayne!" He roared! The loud voice instantly startled the three people. But Marvin came too fast, and they were caught unprepared. Before they could react, the shield carried Marvin right past them! At the last moment, Marvin displayed his Rope Master abilities. The Wishful Rope in his hand was simply omnipotent. A simple tug and Wayne was pulled to the "sledge"! The two brothers immediately disappeared down the slope over the end of the ledge. Three people were left behind, totally dumbstruck! ... The audience watching the magic screen was frantic. They didn¡¯t think this year¡¯s Battle of the Holy Grail would actually start in such a wonderful way. "Heavens! I was actually able to see such a crazy move¡­" "He actually made it! He made it! Damn¡­ Is that Baron Marvin a sledding expert?" "His rope skills are also amazing! I have to ask him for some advice later!" "Too smart! You see those three competitors¡¯ faces, they have no expression at all, as if they met a ghost!" A few young nobles couldn¡¯t help but cheer for Marvin¡¯s move! The others were watching, excited! Though it had been less than two minutes, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Marvin¡¯s body. It felt as if the other competitors turned into supporting characters in that moment. The audience carefully watched Marvin, wanting to see what else that shocking guy could do! ... "Very creative." Hathaway¡¯s eyes shone. Marvin¡¯s move was definitely beyond her expectations. No one thought that the Guardian¡¯s shield could actually be used like that! On the vast snow mountain, Marvin carried Wayne and lowered his center of gravity as the two slid down at great speed! They weren¡¯t safe yet. The shield¡¯s sliding speed was too high, they simply couldn¡¯t stop it. It wasn¡¯t actually a sledge after all, so there were no brakes. "Brother! I can¡¯t see anything!" Wayne shouted with difficulty. "Hold me tight!" Marvin yelled. He seemed to see a forested area ahead in the distance, rapidly approaching! If he let the shield hit a tree at such a fast speed, the two brothers would lose their lives. It was crucial to be able to see clearly now. Marvin let out a breath and focused his spirit. He spotted two tall trees ahead, one on either side. He spread his hands, ready to throw both his Wishful Ropes. "Yes!" Wayne answered, holding onto Marvin¡¯s waist. ¡®Focus!¡¯ The instant the shield entered the forest, Marvin threw both ropes out! They coiled onto the two trees to the sides. And at the same time, Marvin kicked with both feet, jumping from the shield! Because he was carrying someone, his jump wasn¡¯t as forceful as usual, but it was enough to get clear of the shield. The shield continued rushing downward, spreading a great amount of snow on the way, and directly knocked against a few trees in the dense thicket, almost cutting them down! And the two were forcefully slowed by the pull from the Wishful Ropes. Even so, they were still going forward as the two tall trees bent, and then Marvin released the ropes just before they landed. "Pshh!" The two fell in the snow while hugging each other. Even if they cut a sorry figure, they still luckily survived. Marvin who had gently held onto Wayne let go of his hand. He then sprung back up to a standing position. Wayne rubbed his nose that had bumped into Marvin, and resolutely stood up. The two took a glance at the mess caused by the shield and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath. The two fistbumped and then looked up to see that those three had already transformed into faint specks in the distance. "We got rid of them for the time being." Wayne forced a smile. "I truly thought I was about to die." "But I knew that Brother would certainly come to save me." "And then you came." Marvin smiled too. "Although we didn¡¯t start out with much luck, it seems pretty decent now." He pointed into the forest and said, "We didn¡¯t wander too far from our objective." Wayne nodded. "Let¡¯s go, while they are still far behind," Marvin urged. The two immediately began running for the other side of the forest. ... "Damn, even like this the little bastard got away?" Lohart glared at the magic screen with an extremely ruthless look. The rest of the audience at the side was clenching their fists for the brothers! Most people were gradually supporting Marvin and Wayne! Because, since the start of the Battle of the Holy Grail, each climax and exciting event was mostly directed by Marvin. First was the coincidental fight with the Guardian, with that series of dazzling dagger moves that simply left everyone stunned! And the Guardian being stripped of his armor was a scene that the audience would never be able to forget. This was a technique that had never appeared in all of Feinan¡¯s history, because it was a player made skill, making use of the gaps between layers of armor to disassemble it. This required excellent blade skills and excellent weapons! And Marvin was obviously using Blazing Fury, with its [Shatter] property. Only a weapon this sharp could accomplish it so efficiently. And then after that, the crazy sledding scene. What normal person would use a Guardian¡¯s shield as a sledge? And Marvin not only made an attempt; it was perfectly executed! The two brothers finally managed to stop halfway down the mountain. But this opening half hour scene was enough to make most of the audience cheer in satisfaction. The anger in Lohart¡¯s eyes became more and more clear as he heard the others endlessly praising Marvin¡¯s skill. He came this time with a clan order. He had to get rid of Marvin and Wayne by all means, to prove the Unicorn clan¡¯s strength! That Gemini killer was specially chosen by him. The reason he didn¡¯t pick assassination but instead chose the big stage of the Battle of the Holy Grail, was to display the strength of the Unicorn clan to the East Coast. But who knew that when the stage was built, the one in the limelight would actually be Marvin!? This pushed him into a nasty mood. "They won¡¯t be able to escape!" "I swear!" Lohart clenched his teeth while watching the magic screen. Kate frowned and suddenly said, "I¡¯m feeling unwell, excuse me." Lohart was stunned for a moment, but then nodded. Kate stood up, turned and left. She needed to find a secluded area to at least avoid Lohart¡¯s sight! ... At the other end of the forest, Marvin and Wayne arrived close to cavern that wasn¡¯t really hidden. "Finally." Marvin let out a breath. There were more than a dozen similar caverns nearby in the snow mountain. ¡®Since we found the cavern, the next plan will be a lot easier.¡¯ The shortcuts players had found when they participated in the Battle of the Holy Grail could be used. Although they had a rough start, now that they¡¯d gotten to this point, they¡¯d just go along with it. "Let¡¯s go, and be ready to use your spells." Marvin nodded at Wayne. The latter immediately followed. The two entered the cavern. Marvin remembered very clearly that there was a nest of Snow Demons in every cavern. These caverns were actually Snow Demon lairs! Chapter 114: Shortcut Chapter 114: Shortcut Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Back on the snow mountain, the two sides were facing each other. Bergner was clearly at a disadvantage. After Marvin took Wayne on the shield and escaped, he was left facing the Thunder Tower duo alone. His Guardian had already been beheaded by Marvin, but he wasn¡¯t aware of this yet. "Hey, listen." Bergner turned, trying to move the other side, "Didn¡¯t your Unicorn clan contact me before?" "But you denied us." Celina didn¡¯t speak, and it was the man on the side who replied while smiling. "I agree now," Bergner said, with a forced smile. "We have a common enemy, those two kids from the Ashes Tower, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to split up?" He slowly prepared to retreat. But at that time, the Gemini suddenly displayed a very painful expression, "Aaah¡­ Can¡¯t you endure for a bit?" Bergner was immediately frightened. He didn¡¯t know what this guy was talking about. Suddenly, a slender white foot came out of the man¡¯s sturdy body! A seductive woman¡¯s voice also echoed from the spot, "Can¡¯t help it. How long has it been since you killed someone? Isn¡¯t it a waste? I already can¡¯t help but want to taste blood!" Under everyone¡¯s frightened gaze, a delicate woman forcibly drilled out of that man¡¯s body! The two people¡¯s flesh were definitely connected! The connected part was separating like mud, or jelly. One person turned into two under thousands of gazes. That woman was bald with a very ugly appearance and wasn¡¯t wearing anything. Yet she didn¡¯t seem cold in that freezing wind. "Zhhh!" Her nails suddenly grew, turning into extremely sharp blades! "Why are you still stunned?" The woman urged, "Kill him!" The man helplessly shrugged and shook his head. The originally normal mouth turned into a toothy maw, and his muscles swelled up all over his body, as if he was turning into a demon! Bergner¡¯s expression was filled with fear! ¡®What the hell is that thing?¡¯ But before he could react, "Woosh!", that woman had rushed in front of him. The sharp nail directly pierced his magic armor! ... Gemini! Everyone felt a chill wind in the three towers. Most of the nobles knew that Marvin and his brother had provoked the Unicorn Clan and would definitely incur their retaliation. After all, White was killed by Marvin according to the competition¡¯s rules, so the Unicorn clan decided not to do anything under the table to uphold their face as a Wizard clan. They chose the toughest stance, getting involved in the Battle of the Holy Grail. The higher-ups of the Three Ring Towers didn¡¯t intervene in that since on one hand, they didn¡¯t wanted to be too stiff with the Unicorn clan, while on the other hand, as long as the competitors agreed, it would be allowable. Thus everyone was very much looking forward to what kind of person the Unicorn clan would send. The outcome made people draw cold breaths! It was actually a Gemini! Hadn¡¯t this strange race disappeared from Feinan a long time ago? How could it appear in the Battle of the Holy Grail? And with the identity of a follower! Where did the Unicorn clan find such a terrible race? Geminis had a cruel nature. They were born hermaphrodites, able to split in two with both halves mentally linked. When killing, their coordination was flawless. Geminis reproduced by themselves, and new Geminis would be born from the male and female halves. This lifeform had been slaughtered by the Wizard Alliance, mainly because most Geminis had a fanatical craving for blood. In the current Feinan, very few of these innate killers could be seen. "Baron Marvin is in trouble this time!" The audience blankly looked at Bergner dying under the joint attack of the Gemini and the witch Celina and couldn¡¯t help but worry about the brothers¡¯ fate. ... "Good. Now we have three keys and they also have three." The Gemini woman picked up the key and threw it to Celina with an indifferent expression. "Go to the summit. I¡¯ll take over." Celina didn¡¯t complain. She had reached an agreement with the Unicorn clan. In this Battle of the Holy Grail, she would follow her follower. She took the key and began to struggle her way up. And the Gemini duo followed the traces left by Marvin and Wayne! Their goal was simple: to ruthlessly kill that pair of brothers! "Hahah¡­ I¡¯m already impatient," the woman said. "That small Wayne looks very tender and lovely." "The flesh on his face will surely be quite tasty¡­" ... "Careful, ahead is a Snow Demon nest," Marvin softly reminded. After turning a corner, a few strange silhouettes could faintly be seen in the obscure cavern. Wayne nodded. Marvin hadn¡¯t planned according to common sense from the start. As a veteran player, he¡¯d lost count of how many times he passed this instance of the Battle of the Holy Grail. He knew that there were two instances split into two ranks. The Apprentice level and the 2nd rank Wizard level had different difficulties. But they both had a common point, a shortcut! The Snow Demon Lair! And it wasn¡¯t formed naturally, it was deliberately created by the Legend Wizard Leymann. These Snow demons were originally planned for the 2nd rank Wizard contestants, because in every nest there were five Snow Demon Leaders. These five Snow Demon Leaders were all 2nd rank creatures with powerful fighting abilities. Without special preparations, it would be very easy to suffer at their hands. And only Leymann himself knew this information. Even Hathaway didn¡¯t know. When Marvin told Wayne, he naturally said he¡¯d gotten the information from Hathaway. Wayne also felt that Marvin and Hathaway¡¯s relationship wasn¡¯t ordinary and was thus convinced. Dame Hathaway was a Half-Legend. And needless to say, Wayne would firmly carry out the plan his older brother had put forward! Thus he chose his spells yesterday, early in the morning. If others knew, they would be shocked! He didn¡¯t pick any 0-circle spells to use! He chose six casts of the same 1st-circle spell. Whether he was able to preserve those six spells before he entered the cavern was the key for Marvin¡¯s plan to succeed. After all, even though the Wizard class was powerful, it had one big flaw. If they used up all their spells, they couldn¡¯t keep fighting. It was generally better to use the setup Hanzel had chosen. Marvin¡¯s setup was too extreme... Of course, it was meant to be used in the most extreme circumstances! The shadows in front gradually become clear. Although Wayne couldn¡¯t see, he still entered deeper into the cavern under Marvin¡¯s guidance. Not far away, a Snow Demon Protector was standing in the middle of the cavern. There were 5 or 6 similar Snow Demon Protectors behind it. These Snow Demon Protectors were simply 1st rank creatures, not much of a threat to the arriving Marvin and Wayne. "I¡¯m going!" Marvin whispered, entering Stealth without a change in his expression. The Snow Demon cavern was also considered as a wilderness area, so a Ranger¡¯s Stealth didn¡¯t have any penalty there. And on top of that, Snow Demons didn¡¯t have a high perception to begin with. Soon, Marvin arrived behind the Snow Demon and fiercely slashed at its head! He was using Blazing Fury! The Snow Demon¡¯s HP reached 0 in an instant. Its entire body broke down into pieces of snow, collapsing on the ground. The other Snow Demons immediately senses something wrong, rushing up alarmed and angry. Marvin still didn¡¯t let Wayne act. Because he could take care of those Snow Demons himself! Snow Demons¡¯ bodies were very weak but they had high resistance to most spells. However, they had no way to defend against physical injuries. This creature was very sinister. It was said that the spirits of those who died unjustly in this place covered in ice and snow would turn into them. Marvin had no issues killing those! His hand nimbly flowed among those Snow Demons and in an instant, those remaining 4 Snow Demon Protectors were annihilated. "Let¡¯s keep going," Marvin called to Wayne. The two continued moving forward. On their way, the brothers met many Snow Demon Protectors and Marvin still hadn¡¯t let Wayne act, taking care of everything by himself. Until they met a Snow Demon that was somewhat different. This Snow Demon was somewhat smaller than the average Snow Demon, but the snow on its body seemed to be a lot more solid! "It¡¯s your turn," Marvin softly said. Wayne nodded, taking out the snake-like magic staff and gently aimed at that totally clueless special Snow Demon. The next instant, a large fireball took form on top of the magic staff! ... What Marvin and Wayne didn¡¯t know was that their actions had already caused a lot of discussion in the audience. The audience watched the brothers going deeper in the cavern through the magic screen. They met with many Snow Demons along the way which were all effortlessly killed by Marvin. They didn¡¯t focus on Marvin being able to kill those Snow Demons, but rather the reason Marvin went in the cave! It felt as if he knew what was inside! This really made people puzzled. And the amount of Snow Demons on the way confirmed one point: Marvin wasn¡¯t just randomly running around, he actually had some kind of goal. This made everyone puzzled. How could Marvin look like he knew Leymann¡¯s incomplete plane like the back of his hand? "He is cheating!" Someone shouted. "He is clearly cheating! They certainly know something." Many similar voices rose up in the crowd, but most people didn¡¯t believe that Wizard Leymann would help Marvin cheat¡­ And so obviously. Marvin was from the Ashes Tower¡¯s after all, not the contestant of the Thunder Tower. ... Meanwhile, someone uninvited suddenly showed up at the top of the Ashes Tower. "Sir Leymann, should I take this as a provocation?" Hathaway coldly looked at that old man who suddenly intruded her own Wizard Tower. "Hathaway, I wouldn¡¯t have been this rude if you hadn¡¯t broken the rule of this competition." The old man frowned. "How did they know about the Snow Demon Lair?" Hathaway coldly groaned, "You think I leaked it." The old man didn¡¯t comment on that. "Don¡¯t tell me you believe they mistakenly went in?" "No." Hathaway shook her head, a strange expression flashing through her eyes as she indifferently replied: "Sir Leymann, you should know I¡¯m not the only Seer in this world." Chapter 115: Hidden Gate and Treasure Chest Chapter 115: Hidden Gate and Treasure Chest Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Seer?" Surprise flashed through Leymann¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously looked at Marvin in the magic screen, a bit relieved, "So it was that." "I was wondering why you would dispatch a countryside noble for the competition. Hmph! Young people truly are more cunning." Hathaway craftily smiled, "In any case, you wouldn¡¯t bother with us in this small competition." Leymann silently nodded, "Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have a problem with it. Baron Marvin¡¯s identity as a Seer, should we report it to the Alliance?" "No," Hathaway categorically rejected. "Reporting to the Alliance is a mistake. I think you know that better than me." "Sir Anthony¡¯s death already raised many questions. I also feel a shadow approaching me these days!" "If not for the Half-Artifact you lent me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to hide my presence." Hathaway displayed a frightened expression after saying this. "He is looking for me. Because of my Seer identity. They already know. " Leymann¡¯s aged face was very solemn as he replied, "Indeed, there is a mole inside the Alliance¡­ I¡¯ll think of a way to keep this matter under control." "You have to be careful about your safety." Hathaway nodded. Even though they were both Tower Masters of the Three Ring Towers, Hathaway had actually grown up under Leymann. The two had a teacher and friend relationship. Even if Leymann wasn¡¯t as popular as Anthony in the East Coast, he was still a fairly decent Wizard. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many people like Leymann and Anthony in the South Wizard Alliance. Some had already been bewitched by the gods and given up on the Universe Magic Pool, choosing corrupted faith instead. The inside of the Alliance was rotten. The Three Ring Towers could only preserve themselves. This was the only way for the Three Tower Masters. If the following Calamity wasn¡¯t handled properly, then this Battle of the Holy Grail might be the last one. The Three Ring Towers would also become history, gradually forgotten in the sands of time! ... In the cave, the fierce fireball was shot, its flames producing many heatwaves! 1st-circle spell, [Lava Fireball]. This was a variant of the Fireball. It required some volcanic rock powder as a casting material. Wayne had already smeared a small amount of volcanic powder before taking out his magic staff. Under his incantation, a Fireball shot out from the end of the snake-like magic staff, quickly impacting the body of that special Snow Demon in an explosion as loud as thunder! It shrieked in agony, immediately attracting countless Snow Demon Protectors. "Clang!" Marvin waved his daggers without any hesitation! Except for the few special Snow Demons, the rest didn¡¯t enter his eyes. And Wayne¡¯s spells were specially prepared to break through the Snow Demon Lair. Wayne¡¯s 150Mp were totally exchanged for 1st-circle spells, six copies of [Lava Fireball]! This would seem like a completely brainless setup to other people. But Wayne still listened to Marvin¡¯s plans. Because he trusted his older brother. The outcome was just as expected. The special spell Lava Fireball turned up useful. Marvin¡¯s shadow was flashing between these Snow Demon Protectors, turning them into pieces in the blink of an eye. ¡®My experience is definitely useful! I hope that hidden area still has the treasure chest!¡¯ Marvin couldn¡¯t help but smile when he looked at the ground covered in snow piles. That special Snow Demon was a Snow Demon Leader. There were 4 to 6 of them in every Snow Demon nest. This Snow Demon was a 2nd rank creature, and it also had the [Crystallization] ability! Physical attacks and ordinary spells would be ineffective. Their attacks also had an extreme penetrating power, making it very difficult to guard against. This was a very troublesome opponent that even 2nd rank Wizards were unable to defeat. But Marvin knew of a spell specifically used to deal with Snow Demon Leader. That was Lava Fireball! This Fireball was a variation and once it hit the Snow Demon Leader, it would melt it in a second! Ordinary Fireballs wouldn¡¯t reach this kind of temperature! And ordinary people wouldn¡¯t exchange their precious MP for a spell in such a neglected branch of magic. Thus, this hidden Snow Demon Lair was actually prepared by Leymann for 2nd rank Wizards. But it ended up meet a transmigrator like Marvin! Not only was Marvin a transmigrator, he was also an expert gamer. He had explored this path who knows how many times. A Fire Wizard and someone using a blade was enough to clear the Snow Demon lair. But the price was that Wayne would lose all fighting power after using up all six Lava Fireballs. When the time came, Marvin would have to protect him! Wayne getting in a difficult situation earlier was because Marvin had prepared to take a different path! This path was a complete shortcut after all. As long as he cleared the Snow Demon Lair, he would be able to find that hidden Gate. The hidden Gate led directly to the summit! And inside the Snow Demon Lair there was a treasure chest with six spare keys inside! Now Marvin¡¯s only hope was that this hadn¡¯t changed. So far it was still normal The brothers kept going forward, continuously killing all kinds of Snow Demons along the way. The two brothers had split the work. Marvin was in charge of Snow Demon Protectors and Wayne was in charge of getting rid of Snow Demon Leaders with Lava Fireball. In a brief 20 minutes, the two arrived at the deepest area of the Snow Demon Lair! That was a wide open space located in the center of the Snow Mountain. On the edge of the open area, a statue of four Ouroboros coiling around each other was protruding out of the wall. In Feinan¡¯s alchemy, the Ouroboros meant [Transformation], while in the Wizards¡¯ eyes, this symbol meant [Transmission]. This was a hidden Teleportation Gate. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know how to activate it, but Marvin had a rough idea. Activating Teleportation Gates was an important thief ability! Various kinds of mystical magic locks and combination locks were common in Feinan¡¯s secret doors, so Marvin had some skill in this field. "Brother, there is a chest there!" On the way, Wayne had already used five Lava Fireballs, leaving him with only one. He was currently pointing at a place on the side of the open space. The two walked over. The size of the chest was more or less the same as Marvin¡¯s remembered. It was hidden at the edge of the cavern wall. Wayne seemed to have good sight, finding it this quickly. This chest had no locks or other mechanisms and could be opened directly. "Bang!" There were indeed six keys lying peacefully in the chest! "Let¡¯s go!" Marvin let Wayne put away the keys and then walked towards the hidden door. Next to the Ouroboros statue was a small platform. On the platform were four sticks of different lengths. But every stick could only be used once every hour. This was an active mechanism which could control the opening and closing of the hidden door. Marvin knew their enemies were definitely tracking them, and even if he didn¡¯t mind fighting them, with so many eyes watching him, he still wanted to hide his true strength. After the Battle of the Holy Grail concluded, he would secretly take care of the killer from the Unicorn Clan. After that, the ancient red dragon¡¯s rampage would catch the Unicorn Clan unprepared, leaving them unable to recover. Thus, Marvin had to find the quickest way to crack that door¡¯s mechanism! ¡®Four sticks¡­ Ouroboros statue¡­ I don¡¯t seem to have seen that mechanism before.¡¯ Marvin frowned. What caused the most headaches in the Battle of the Holy Grail was actually this door¡¯s mechanism. The mechanism was ever changing, a new one almost every time. It wouldn¡¯t be especially difficult, but it would waste a bit of time. But what Marvin needed the most right now was time! ¡®Ouroboros¡­ Wait, four colors!¡¯ Marvin suddenly had an idea! This Ouroboros was composed four colors, four kinds of snakes entwined in roughly concentric circles. In alchemy, nested Ouroboros were read from the inside out, and they also used a numeric color code1. Marvin swiftly thought for a moment and figured out the four digits! He approached the stone platform and examined the rods, find some graduations on top of them. These marked scales could match the digits! ¡®It wasn¡¯t that hard!¡¯ Marvin sighed in relief. Under Wayne¡¯s expecting gaze, Marvin moved the sticks up and down based on those four digits. But what made Marvin surprised was that after finishing his actions, there wasn¡¯t a bit of reaction from the hidden door! If the code was correct, there would have been a few noises at the very least. ¡®Wrong?¡¯ He thought, trying to move the sticks. But as expected, the sticks were locked and needed one hour before trying again! And at that time, chaotic footsteps could be heard approaching! Two people! Marvin and Wayne were startled! Did they finally catch up? ... Three Ring Towers. The audience were attentively watching the biggest scene on the magic screen. They all watched Marvin and Wayne quickly moving forward. Even if they didn¡¯t know what the two of them were doing, they had faintly guessed that there should be a shortcut here. But their moving speed was still somewhat slow! The Gemini had two bodies with two different classes. The male Gemini was a fighter and the female Gemini clearly had a class with high dexterity. They watched as the male merged into the female¡¯s body, using her high speed to track the two brothers. That scene was really too frightening. The female Gemini was clearly more proficient in tracking and she soon arrived near the forested area, found the cavern and chased in. The audience was sweating for Marvin! They didn¡¯t think the two brothers could beat this frightening killer race! The atmosphere turned gloomy. Both sides were now shown facing each other in the magic screen. And that Celina who was climbing the snow mountain alone, had long been forgotten! ¡­. In the corner of the Thunder Tower, Kate motionlessly watched the scene on the magic screen and quietly summoned Ding! ____________________ 1 ED/N: I¡¯d like it if it used the resistor color code. Electrical engineers represent! T/N: Time to play Mastermind till they get it right! (Who cares if it takes days¡­) ED/N: If only the door told them which rods were in the wrong position. Since I¡¯m already commenting, feel free to join our discord at https://discord.gg/NmuND4g if you haven¡¯t already! Chapter 116: Border of Life and Death Chapter 116: Border of Life and Death Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The atmosphere became tense in the cave. Marvin took a step forward, moving in front of Wayne to protect him. Two people stood in front of him, a man and a woman. There was no apparent relation between the two. However, Marvin smelled something fishy about them! "Gemini?!" He solemnly watched those two. The Gemini looked at each other, clearly surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected Marvin to see through their identity in a glance. But it didn¡¯t matter, so what if he saw through it? They came here to ruthlessly kill the two brothers under the countless eyes, thus uplifting the Unicorn Clan¡¯s prestige! "Wayne, fall back. See if you can open that hidden door," Marvin said in a heavy voice. Wayne didn¡¯t act stubborn, as he only had one Lava Fireball left. Facing those two who weren¡¯t to be trifled with, there was naturally nothing he could do to help Marvin. He might even turn into a liability. He instantly ran toward the hidden door and began studying the relationship between the Ouroboros snakes and the hidden door mechanism. This was a hidden Teleportation Gate installed by a Wizard and Wayne had previously studied in this field. ... "We are two, do you think you can stop us?" The Gemini woman laughed softly. Her laughter was sometimes hoarse, sometimes seductive. The inconsistence was strangely frightening! This was caused by the Geminis¡¯ body structure being unstable, making the vocal cords sometimes be out of alignment, leading to variation in tone! "You are only one," Marvin calmly replied. He had dealt with Geminis in an instance of the Underworld Plane before, and had killed no less than a hundred of them. The members of this frightening race were innate killers, but they could only become pile of experience in front of a Ruler of the Night. The current Marvin was obviously not as powerful as back then, but the Night Walker + Ranger class made Marvin confident enough to be able to take both on alone! Shadow Doppelganger! A small silhouette slowly appeared from the shadows of the cavern, but immediately disappeared on the spot! Stealth! The first time Marvin used his doppelganger, he was in stealth and used it as a probe. This time, he let the shadow enter stealth while he himself started the attack! This was because he wasn¡¯t alone. He couldn¡¯t retreat or hide. If he retreated, Wayne would be exposed in front of the Gemini. Based on Geminis¡¯ methods, Wayne¡¯s defensive items wouldn¡¯t be of much use. "A sneaky helper?" The female Gemini suddenly started sniffing the air, directly locking onto the Shadow Doppelganger in Stealth! ¡®Fuck!¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t this woman too perverted?¡¯ Marvin cursed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t hesitate, instead grasping his daggers and dashing forward! Direct confrontation! This was Marvin¡¯s only solution now! Blazing Fury in his right hand, a Fang in his left hand. Even though the two daggers were different, under the effects of Two-Weapon Fighting, they would be able to display some synergy. Moreover, Marvin needed Blazing Fury¡¯s spell! [Arcane Missiles]! Five consecutive Arcane Missiles chaotically flew towards the male Gemini! And Marvin was also rushing in that direction. The man laughed, as the muscles on his upper body suddenly swelled. He let the five arcane missiles hit his body! "Bang!""Bang!""Bang!""Bang!""Bang!" Heavy noises echoed through the cavern, sounding like an iron hammer hitting a stone wall. The male was safe and sound. ¡®Force Immunity!¡¯ The name of this specialty flashed through Marvin¡¯s head. Arcane Missile belonged to the school of Force Magic. Geminis are really abnormal. Despite only being level 7, he already had a specialty that was the bane of ordinary wizards. Marvin reached the male in an instant, slashing down at his arm with Fang! "Clang!" A shallow bloody mark appeared on the male¡¯s skin! ¡®Steel Skin!" Marvin was fuming! This Gemini was really an elite amongst elites. Marvin¡¯s attacks were nearly ineffective. The male Gemini suddenly opened his toothy maw and lunged down at a ridiculous angle, while his arms reached to surround Marvin! At the same time, the female Gemini also moved. She glanced at Marvin throwing himself into a trap with a sneer on her face, and ignored the Shadow Doppelganger to dash straight toward Wayne. ... ¡®They are done for!¡¯ That was the only thought in the hearts of the audience! When the male Gemini opened his toothy maw, they had already come to the conclusion: Marvin was screwed! Because Bergner died the same way! The female Gemini had broken all of Bergner defensive spells and the desperate Bergner didn¡¯t have time to surrender before his head was cleanly bitten off by the male! The scene before their eyes was nearly the same! "Too bloody¡­" "This Baron Marvin looks pretty handsome. Dying at the hands of a Gemini, what a pity. How could they let such a monster in the Battle of the Holy Grail? They can¡¯t be considered human!" "Yeah, but then again, who made him offend the Unicorn clan? Moreover, if you haven¡¯t noticed, this Battle of the Holy Grail is a little strange." "Strange?" While a few Wizards were discussing, the scene on the magic screen suddenly reversed! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. On the magic screen, Marvin was about to be embraced by the male Gemini. He suddenly ducked and sneaked under the Gemini¡¯s armpit like a cat. Before anyone could sigh in relief, Marvin stepped on the back of the male Gemini¡¯s leg and suddenly spun, coiling his legs around his opponent¡¯s waist. The two daggers suddenly flashed together! "I don¡¯t believe your throat is protected by Steel Skin!" Marvin ruthlessly used Burst to push his body to the limit! He used his most familiar Thief combo. The two daggers rotated, their sharp edges pointing toward the Gemini¡¯s throat! ... Marvin¡¯s extremely sharp moves stunned the audience. Could Marvin really have a chance to kill him? They held their breaths, nervously looking at the screen. "Clang!""Clang!" Two consecutive metallic sounds could be heard! Marvin stiffened on the spot. His two daggers had actually been grabbed by the Gemini! Cutthroat failed! ¡®Damn! Curved daggers really can¡¯t match the attack speed of straight daggers!¡¯ ¡®Moreover, my rotating also took extra time, allowing the opponent to counter.'' That was Marvin¡¯s judgement of the situation! This combo was originally the most commonly used Thief combo when he was playing, but Thieves and Rangers were different. If it was with the speed of straight daggers, this Cutthroat would have definitely hit, the opponent wouldn¡¯t have had time to react! And in order to increase the strength of curved daggers, Marvin had to make a larger movement to increase Cutthroat¡¯s effect. But it was because of this point that his attack couldn¡¯t be perfect, leading to a huge flaw. Ordinary class holders wouldn¡¯t be able to exploit that flaw. But it was a very frightening gap when facing experienced experts! For example, when he fought Diapheis, Marvin had also miscalculated. Not to mention this frightening Gemini in front of him. His hands were immune to physical damage and actually forcibly grabbed Marvin¡¯s daggers. "Aaah!" The Gemini bellowed, grabbing the daggers and dragging Marvin out from behind his body. Marvin didn¡¯t have time to release them before his body was ruthlessly smashed on the ground! "Plopl!" He couldn¡¯t help but let out a mouthful of blood. Marvin felt his body creaking all over. This wasn¡¯t a light fall! He could hear the sound of his bones breaking! His constitution was still too low! The Gemini smiled sinisterly and extended his hand to grab Marvin¡¯s collar, wanting to lift him up. Marvin had almost entered the stunned state! Everything before his eyes was fuzzy, and he couldn¡¯t breathe properly. He attempted to wave his daggers, but he couldn¡¯t do anything! In the end, he had underestimated that Gemini¡¯s strength! He hadn¡¯t expected to have just a small gap get exploited. Marvin was in a very desperate situation! That throw left him dizzy and unable to do anything. "Hehe, that one I ate before was too old, this one is pretty good." A hollow laugh could be heard from the male Gemini, as his toothy maw suddenly opened, ruthlessly biting down! ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s consciousness was too fuzzy! ... Everyone was solemn in the Three Ring Towers. Some people were already protesting that this Battle of the Holy Grail shouldn¡¯t be having a Gemini in it! It was too abnormal, having both physical immunity and magic resistance! Its methods were so frighteningly ruthless. Not in line with the goal of the Battle of the Holy Grail. This was a Wizard competition! But instead Marvin grabbed the limelight and then it was the Gemini who took over! What about Wizards? Where did the Wizards go? What about Wizards¡¯ prestige? The three Academies¡¯ Apprentice Wizards were basically non-existent! How did it unwittingly turn into a follower competition? This would have never happened in the past! Followers usually played the supporting role in the Battle of the Holy Grail. Who could have imagined that there would be such a reversal this time? Magore Academy¡¯s Wayne, for the sake of some crazy plan, had prepared five Lava Fireballs! And maybe a sixth! Thunder Tower¡¯s Celina worked together with the Unicorn clan and hadn¡¯t shown any of her strength. And the pitiful Bergner actually wanted to display his own power, but ended up easily disposed off by the Gemini! This was a complete joke! The Wizards shook their heads one after the other. Some already started to talk about whether they should cancel the participation of followers in the following Battle of the Holy Grail! No one cared about Marvin¡¯s fate. Because for them, the outcome was already clear! Thunder Tower won. The Gemini would get rid of the two brothers in only an instant. But in one corner, a young lady was angrily pinching a plump creature¡¯s cheek, furiously saying: "Ding! Help, if you don¡¯t act, it¡¯ll be too late!" Chapter 117: Thunder Fairy Boots Chapter 117: Thunder Fairy Boots Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Why do you pinch my face every time you are worried!" Ding quietly growled, in a bad mood. "And not only do you pinch it when you are worried, you pinch it when you are happy, and when you are unhappy. I am a magnificent Fortune Fairy!" Kate angrily said, "Then think of a way to stop him from dying!" "I can¡¯t do anything!" Ding helplessly complained. "My blessing won¡¯t trigger in the incomplete plane of a Legend Wizard." "What? You have no solution?" Kate froze. She had no choice but to raise her head to look at the magic screen. That toothy maw was about to encircle Marvin! "Then what¡¯s your use!?" Kate in her worry let her chubby pet fall on the floor! The latter dejectedly crawled up and wiped a tear. How did she become a pet? "But you shouldn¡¯t worry¡­" Ding comforted. "He won¡¯t die." "Hmm?" Kate blankly looked at the screen and saw the toothy maw abruptly stopping in mid-air! ... While Marvin was dizzy, he only managed issue one command! This was out of pure battle instinct. Suddenly. Two strange barbed vines appeared and tightly locked on the male Gemini¡¯s neck, firmly pulling the frightening mouth back in the air. Shadow Doppelganger! In that moment of life and death, the Shadow Doppelganger rushed over, using the same skill as Marvin. Vine Metamorphosis! It forcefully pulled on the male Gemini¡¯s neck, giving Marvin a lifeline. The Shadow Doppelganger¡¯s feet were pushing against the male Gemini¡¯s back, and both hands turned into vines, pulling at his neck. If not for its help, Marvin might have already been swallowed! But fights were always constantly changing in situation. The male Gemini suddenly let go and turned to send a heavy fist at the Shadow Doppelganger! The latter flew out like a broken kite, entering a disabled state! It didn¡¯t give Marvin a lot of time. About two seconds. But it was two seconds he needed! They changed the battle¡¯s situation. Marvin took a deep breath after falling on the ground, and then used his willpower to rise and roll aside! This roll was quiet and was done in anticipation of the male Gemini¡¯s next move! As expected, after he dealt with the Shadow Doppelganger, the male Gemini turned and stomped where Marvin originally was. Unfortunately, this stomp was fated to hit nothing! Marvin rolled farther on the ground and then kicked the back of the male Gemini¡¯s knee, forcing the latter to lower his body. Marvin suddenly jumped up and extended his right hand, the Ring of Prayers aiming at the back of the male Gemini¡¯s head. Rainbow Jet! The frightening Rainbow Jet¡¯s rays landed on his skin! The crystallization began to take effect, as a layer of colored glassy material appeared on his skin! "Fuck off!" the male Gemini bellowed, suddenly turning around and throwing a fist. But Marvin had already retreated! He coldly looked at the rainbow colors spreading on the male Gemini, a hint of lingering fear flashing through his eyes! That was really too close. That guy actually pushed him to this extent. This was totally because of his Steel Skin being too troublesome! Skin with Physical Immunity, this was far more troublesome than a Guardian. To handle a Guardian, Marvin could still use the Armor Strip technique, but Steel Skin was quite a headache. ¡®Fortunately, there is still the Ring of Prayers!¡¯ ¡®His Magic Resistance is very high, but Rainbow Jet has an additional crystallization effect! It will definitely create vulnerabilities in his skin!¡¯ Marvin narrowed his eyes, focusing on the male Gemini¡¯s skin. He saw a spot turning into crystal and peeling off, carrying a piece of bloody flesh with it! It was really effective! Even though Rainbow Jet wouldn¡¯t cause too much direct harm to the male Gemini, it caused a Broken Effect! Thus, Marvin¡¯s attacks would become highly threatening. The tides had turned. But at that time the male Gemini coldly laughed, commenting, "Quite a resourceful guy." "It¡¯s a pity, you did so much¡­ But what about your younger brother?" ... Everyone in the audience in Three Ring Tower had their heart stuck in their throat. They were watching as Marvin was about to be eaten, but then a huge reversal happened. The Ring of Prayers in Marvin¡¯s hand was noticed by the Wizards! "It¡¯s actually Rainbow Jet." "Yes. This male Gemini¡¯s strong point is that Physical Immunity. With his defense broken, Baron Marvin can definitely kill him!" "Wizards are the strongest after all!" They were all discussing. But the female Gemini in the magic screen was chasing after Wayne! In her eyes, without the protection of the Shadow Doppelganger, Wayne was just a piece of meat that had been delivered to her mouth. "He did that because he had completely given up on his brother¡¯s life!" "Hey! No one could do anything about this situation." "If it were me, I might have already conceded." A few senior nobles couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. Even though Marvin was still alive, his move definitely pushed Wayne into a fire! ... "Seems like your disciple really had a strategy. Maybe it was something leaked by Dame Hathaway." The group of Magore Academy¡¯s teachers were gathered together. The one who had complained earlier to Hanzel couldn¡¯t help but say, "At least his spell setup, even if it is unreasonable, was completely tailored for this Snow Demon Lair. But unfortunately¡­" "He¡¯s screwed. That Baron Marvin cannot give up his life to save his own younger brother." Hanzel¡¯s expression was ashen. When the brothers were exploring the Snow Demon Lair, he was pleased beyond expectation. It turned out this was the reason! Apparently they were aware of the existence of the Snow Demon Lair. Even if Hanzel wasn¡¯t happy about Marvin¡¯s move, he also knew that this young noble of White River Valley had his own way of thinking. Moreover, he was close with Dame Hathaway, so maybe he had received some guidance. Thus he wasn¡¯t too angry. But when the Gemini rushed in, his heart started beating faster! If Wayne¡¯s spell setup wasn¡¯t this extreme, the brothers¡¯ coordination would be enough to fight a Gemini! Gemini, these freaky monsters, were very strong. But a combination of a prepared Battle Wizard and a powerful 2nd rank Ranger was also strong. But unfortunately, Wayne¡¯s spells were already spent! Marvin fighting one versus two would definitely be very hard. The course of events was also more or less what Hanzel expected. Marvin, in order to save himself, ended up unable to take care of Wayne. Wayne¡¯s screwed! "No good, I will concede in their place!" Hanzel was very worried. "Wake up. I know you are worried about your disciple¡¯s safety. But they are the only ones who can choose to concede!" The teacher who was good friends with him instantly pulled him back. "I can¡¯t just watch my disciple being eaten by a monster!" Hanzel angrily shouted. "You must trust them!" That man pointed at the magic screen and said, "Watch!" On the magic screen, the female Gemini was charging toward Wayne, drooling. And Wayne, standing next to the hidden door, didn¡¯t panic at all. He whispered an incantation and a bright blue light shone from under his boots! "Thunder Fairy Boots!" Hanzel¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened! He finally remembered, he had personally lent those boots to his own disciple yesterday! ... Thunder Fairy¡¯s Boots. Magic Item. Effect: Increase running speed. This was a relatively popular magic item among the Wizards, not only because the Wizard God Lance also had an artifact like this, but mainly because this thing was too useful. Under Wayne¡¯s incantation, this pair of boots personally enchanted by Hanzel displayed its unique effect! [Super Speed]! Duration: 3 minutes. Seeing the rushing female Gemini, he didn¡¯t hesitate to trigger this effect. Wayne¡¯s silhouette crazily ran across the open space in the center of the mountain with the female Gemini in tow, unwilling to let him go! She angrily wiped her saliva, doing her best to pursue! But both of them still had a certain distance between them. Wayne was very smart. He was running around in figure eights, trying to keep the female Gemini away from Marvin as much as possible! The two started a game of cat and mouse in the wide open area in the center of the mountain. And this bought precious minutes of time for Marvin. ... ¡®Three minutes? It should be enough!¡¯ The corner of Marvin¡¯s mouth revealed a smile. The male Gemini in front of him was already in a tragic state. Though his recovery ability was very powerful, the surface of his skin had already been badly mutilated. Marvin weighed the two daggers in his hands, considering for a moment. ¡®It¡¯s time to counterattack!¡¯ The next second, Marvin suddenly rushed forward! The male Gemini displayed a cruel smile as he forged ahead without showing any weakness. Without any change in expression, Marvin kicked the ground. Burst! Imitation Shadow Step! He shifted positions in an instant! Marvin turned and slashed, cutting into the male Gemini¡¯s waist, and blood spurted out! ... In the Thunder Tower. "I got an idea!" Looking at Wayne being chased on the magic screen, Ding suddenly clapped her hands and said, "I can turn that hidden Teleportation Gate on." "That¡¯s a hidden Teleportation Gate?" Kate failed to understand. The Fortune Fairy nodded with assurance. "Never mind the mechanisms, as long as you are lucky, it would open." "Let me try, haha¡­" ... While running at high speed, Wayne didn¡¯t forget to think about the meaning of that Ouroboros statue next to the hidden door. But surprisingly, the mechanism suddenly let out a "Tututu" sound. In an instant, the wall moved away, revealing the flickering rays of light from the Teleportation Gate! "What happened!" Marvin rolled, shaking off the the male Gemini. He looked at this scene, confused. Did the hidden door open on its own? Wayne looked at it blankly for a moment. He then regained his senses and suddenly sped up, rushing into the Teleportation Gate! The next instant, he arrived at a place covered in snow! The Snow Mountain Summit! But he wasn¡¯t alone there. There was someone else, the Thunder Tower¡¯s Witch, Celina! Celina saw the Teleportation Gate appearing and Wayne rushing out of it and was very shocked! She immediately took out her magic staff and aimed at Wayne. Wayne immediately turned back when he saw her reaction, rushing back into the Teleportation Gate. And at that time, the female Gemini also emerged from the Teleportation Gate! The two of them just brushed past each other! Wayne made it back inside the Snow Demon Lair while the female Gemini arrived on the summit! The next second, the Teleportation Gate lost its radiance! This Teleportation Gate had only lasted 7 seconds! Only Marvin and Wayne remained in the lair, along with that male Gemini covered in blood. Marvin shrugged. "Well, this outcome is a bit unexpected." "But it is quite satisfying." Chapter 118: Awakening! Hidden Bloodline! Chapter 118: Awakening! Hidden Bloodline! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the Three Ring Towers, all of the spectators watching the competition looked at each other in dismay! They hadn¡¯t expected such an amazing reversal to happen again! Only the male Gemini remained in the Snow Demon Lair. But his Steel Skin had already been broken thanks to the effects of Rainbow Jet! The tides appeared to have turned again. "Today¡¯s competition¡­ It seems like even "full of twists" wouldn¡¯t be enough to describe it!" "Did anyone see how that hidden Teleportation Gate ended up appearing?" "Hmm? But Baron Marvin and his brother intentionally went there, didn¡¯t they already know about the Teleportation Gate?" They all couldn¡¯t help but chat about it. Even harsh critics wouldn¡¯t be able to raise an issue about the quality of today¡¯s wonderful competition. It was such a great show. Marvin¡¯s amazing performance, the Gemini¡¯s overbearing appearance, both sides¡¯ intense melee battle, the sudden appearance of the Teleportation Gate, and Wayne¡¯s quick-witted reaction... This was something they couldn¡¯t have seen in any previous Battle of the Holy Grail. The previous competitions mainly consisted of Apprentice Wizards throwing a few spells at each other to see whose spell setup was better, or who had higher Magic Power. As for the followers, they were there to help the Wizards appear powerful. But this time was completely different. Both Marvin and the Gemini were dazzling! They completely eclipsed the other three Wizards¡¯ glory! "Look! He is moving!" someone exclaimed. In the scene on the magic screen, Marvin no longer hesitated and brazenly advanced. ... "You just threw this Lord on the ground and almost made me lose consciousness!" Marvin said imperiously. "So don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy!" Marvin took a deep breath as he craftily slashed forwards, his daggers flowing like water. The male Gemini bellowed, throwing a fist over! But his dexterity wasn¡¯t as good as Marvin¡¯s. Marvin relied on his rich experience and ability to predict the opponent moves to easily dodge past him while slicing the male Gemini¡¯s thigh. "Clang!" The same metallic sound as before. But this slash left a deep wound on the enemy¡¯s skin and blood started flowing out. The attack was effective. Marvin smiled. He lowered his head, avoiding the male Gemini¡¯s counterattack, using Burst once again! He stepped forward in an instant. Wishful Ropes! Enhanced by the Rope Master title, two ropes coiled around the male Gemini¡¯s hands and feet! Vine Metamorphosis! Marvin put his daggers away for the moment, both hands transforming into barbed vines, firmly locking onto the male Gemini! "You can¡¯t bind me!" the male Gemini bellowed. The muscles on his upper body began swelling noticeably. "Bang!""Bang!" The vines originally tying the male Gemini¡¯s upper body actually began to break. Marvin coldly replied, "Restraining you for a moment is enough." The male Gemini froze, but before he could react, a scarlet light already filled his sight! Lava Fireball. Wayne¡¯s last spell was used on this frightening guy. Just before the exploding flame that could melt a Snow Demon Leader hit the male Gemini, Marvin firmly let go and rolled away. "Boom!" When the Lava Fireball smashed into the male Gemini¡¯s body, his skin was instantly charred! "Rrrar!" he bellowed. He wouldn¡¯t die from this 1st-circle spell. But his skin was already thoroughly destroyed. The flame burnt his skin and blood. He was painfully rolling on the ground, trying to extinguish the fire. But what awaited him when he stood up was Marvin¡¯s ruthless dagger! Blade Technique ¨C Rapids! The male Gemini had already become very bloody, and the resistance from Steel Skin was gone. But he still had his battle instinct. He crossed his arms in front of him, covering himself while he tried to retreat. "Slash!""Slash!""Slash!" One slash after another. Marvin¡¯s attacks were extremely unbridled, apparently venting what happened earlier. The most important feature of Two-Weapon Fighting was the smoothness of the attacks. The daggers flowed around the male Gemini¡¯s body, constantly flashing. The male Gemini¡¯s arms turned into bloody paste under Marvin¡¯s assault! This was more torture than killing! Marvin had a grim expression, the daggers in his hand continuously attacking. In mere moments, he had already slashed no less than 20 times! The male Gemini could only passively retreat. Almost all the flesh on his forearms had been cut apart by Marvin. But his bones were very hard, and they managed to barely resist! However, he could only back away! If he turned around to run, Marvin would have more space to attack. He had already lost his ability to resist. Marvin took a deep breath and fiercely dashed forward, suddenly approaching even closer to the male Gemini. 21st slash! Blazing Fury moved in a perfect arc, ruthlessly slashing down! The Gemini helplessly used his crossed forearms to once again block in front of him. But this time, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Marvin¡¯s slash surprisingly broke the extremely solid bones! "Snap!""Snap!" Frightening noises echoed in the cavern as the Gemini¡¯s howl instantly covered the whole area. [Reckless Dual Wielder]¡¯s Strength bonus plus [Blazing Fury]¡¯s Shatter effect stacked together! The male Gemini¡¯s arms were neatly chopped and his body was completely exposed in front of Marvin. He suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with unwillingness. "Don¡¯t try to harm someone under my protection," Marvin whispered. "Or else you¡¯ll die a very miserable death." The next instant, he did a dagger combo, butchering the male Gemini as if he was just cutting meat! Upper arms, shoulders, abdomen, thighs, knees! He chopped another 20 times! After 20 slashes, the male Gemini was thoroughly dismembered! He was dismembered alive, not after death. The male Gemini with the heaven defying defense had turned into a pile of meat in an instant! The bloody scene was so frightening that everyone felt their blood run cold. Marvin¡¯s face was expressionless, making him seem even more fierce and cruel. There was also some blood on his face. He looked like a demon king walking out of Purgatory. Wayne quickly walked over from behind. Seeing Marvin¡¯s fierce appearance, he only said softly: "Brother, your face is dirty." He took out an handkerchief and gently wiped the blood from Marvin¡¯s face. It was just like what Marvin did when Wayne was young, wiping the mud off his younger brother¡¯s face after playing. Marvin smiled, but suddenly got hit by a fit of weakness! ¡®Not good, I used Burst too many times¡­¡¯ His body couldn¡¯t resist as he softly hit the ground. Wayne supported Marvin up, "Brother, how are you¡­" But Marvin had already lost consciousness. Excessive use of his physical strength made him lose consciousness. ... On the snowy slope, a speeding shadow suddenly stopped. She let out an unwilling shriek and finally fell on the floor. Even though Geminis were strong, they had one deadly weak point. Once one of them died, the other would also die! Wayne¡¯s smart reaction not only let them gain some time, it also gave them the chance to kill the Gemini! The female Gemini also died. Only the brothers and the anxiously waiting Celina were left on the snow mountain. Everyone silently looked at that scene. The shock in their hearts was impossible to fake. A Gemini! That was a Gemini. Anyone with a bit of common sense knew that this kind of lifeform couldn¡¯t be judged using common rankings. A level 7 Gemini was something that even a level 10 ordinary class holder wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to kill. Their defense was too strong, and their offense was too ruthless. It was also because this race was too powerful that they were hunted to death by the South Wizard Alliance. With the emergence of a Gemini in the competition, ordinary people would realize that they couldn¡¯t win! But Marvin and Wayne had accomplished it. At the last moment, Marvin used more than 40 extra attacks, shocking everyone! So much anger was released with this Blade Technique. Everyone cheered when the Gemini died! Apart from the unsightly Lohart, all of the neutral spectators cheered for the brothers¡¯ performance. Even if they had no way to win the Battle of the Holy Grail today, news of the brothers¡¯ performance would spread throughout the surrounding East Coast. White River Valley, this countryside area, would also gradually become known! ... "It¡¯s such a pity, Baron Marvin actually overused his stamina." "Yeah, and that Gemini¡¯s throw also hurt him quite a bit." "That Celina did nothing, is she going to become the winner of the Battle of the Holy Grail? It¡¯s too unbelievable!" The Wizards were discussing spiritedly. The nobles even raised a complaint. But in any case, the outcome of the competition had already been decided. Marvin had lost consciousness and Wayne, who had used up all his spells, couldn¡¯t be Celina¡¯s match. Moreover, they still had to climb up the mountain. They would concede, surely? This was what everyone was thinking. The situation was very clear after all. ... "Brother?" As Wayne saw his brother losing consciousness, a hint of anger flashed through his eyes. He slowly and gently laid Marvin on the ground. ¡®Should I concede?¡¯ This thought flashed through Wayne¡¯s mind. He soon rejected this kind of thought! Because he knew that if Marvin was awake, he would definitely not concede! ¡®In that case, I can¡¯t give up!¡¯ Wayne took a deep breath, strenuously lifted Marvin and then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, put Marvin on his back. "Brother, you were always the one carrying me on your back. Today, let me carry you for the first time." Everyone watched Wayne carrying Marvin and leaving the cavern one step at a time. He was moving slowly but every step was firm and resolute. Outside the cavern was the vast snow mountain. If he still had spells, he could easily climb the mountain. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t. And the Battle of the Holy Grail had to end in one day. If they waited in the cavern without moving, they would be disqualified for being inactive. Therefore, he simply carried Marvin on his back, climbing the mountain one step at a time! Everyone was moved! This 9 year old child was actually so strong-willed? ... Time passed as they watched Wayne carrying his brother on his back toward to summit. No one felt this was boring. They only felt this child was worthy of respect. Maybe using child to describe him wasn¡¯t too appropriate. He was already a true man. The icy wind gradually became stronger in the boundless snow field. Wayne was arduously moving forward when suddenly, he misstepped, immediately making him lose his balance. That was a hole in the ice! The brothers fell in together! ¡­ Sharp pain, ice-cold. That was all Marvin felt. He tried to open his eyes, but he only saw darkness. But at that time, a log flashed on his interface: [Your hidden bloodline is awakening (Passive Trigger Luck +1)!] [You gained your first subclass¡­] Chapter 119: Shapeshift Sorcerer Chapter 119: Shapeshift Sorcerer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ____ TL: Shaman -> Sorcerer. Explanation at the end. __ Subclass? When those logs flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes, he suddenly shivered. The cold and the pain made him regain consciousness. Wayne was calmly lying to the side, apparently unconscious! Marvin looked up. ¡®This is¡­ a hole¡­¡¯ ¡®Thankfully this hole isn¡¯t too deep. Seems like Wayne carried me after I lost consciousness, and we ended up falling in!¡¯ Marvin hurriedly examined Wayne¡¯s condition. His skin was red and his limbs ice cold. The situation wasn¡¯t very good! Wayne¡¯s constitution was even weaker than Marvin¡¯s, only at 7! Even if he took the cold resistance potion, the effect wasn¡¯t that outstanding, let alone now that the medicine was slowly wearing off. His temperature was too low, and once it fell down further, it would be life threatening! Marvin took a deep breath and stretched his muscles. He thought his body would be in a bad state, but surprisingly, he found no major issues after moving for a bit. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ That subclass! Marvin immediately checked his own logs. Sure enough, among the Ranger, Night Walker, Noble, and Blacksmith classes, there was one class firmly occupying the first subclass spot! This class name was very strange, and at least 90% of people in Feinan weren¡¯t aware of the existence of this class. Shapeshift Sorcerer! ¡®It¡¯s actually Shapeshift Sorcerer!¡¯ ¡®I thought it would have been Shadow Sorcerer. But still, I didn¡¯t expect my bloodline to awaken at that time.¡¯ Marvin was overjoyed. This Battle of the Holy Grail had somehow exceeded his expectations. He had boasted in front of Hathaway, but he hadn¡¯t expected to meet something as abnormal as a Gemini. He was confident in settling it if it was only Guardians or Wizards. But Geminis were really too frightening. That kind of build was simply not possible for humans, and even a Hero build wouldn¡¯t be that strong! After killing it, Marvin himself had also half given up. Before passing out, he was still considering whether or not he should concede! Unfortunately, he had no time to talk to Wayne before he passed out. Marvin didn¡¯t know what happened next, but he could only make a rough guess. ¡®This kid is too stubborn. Unwilling to concede.¡¯ He looked toward Wayne on the side, smiling pleasantly. Even though that little guy was only 9 years old, his willpower was extremely shocking. Marvin had to help him overcome the Universe Magic Pool¡¯s fall. With this kind of willpower, he might even become stronger once the new Wizard class surfaced! ... Marvin was sitting in the ice hole, not feeling the cold. He began to carefully study this new subclass suddenly appearing from his bloodline. When he had talked with the Ancient Elven God, Marvin understood that he was a Numan¡¯s descendant. Numen didn¡¯t last long in Feinan¡¯s history. They had an inherent ability to cast by themselves and didn¡¯t need the Universe Magic Pool. They came from another plane. The suppression of Sorcerers1 by the Wizards wasn¡¯t unrelated to the Numen. Numen were tyrants in Feinan and were ultimately banished by the people rising up against them, eventually becoming exiled. But Feinan still had a small amount of Numan blood descendants. These people would become part of the great Sorcerer family. After all, the Sorcerer class was divided into a lot of different classes. Fate Sorcerer, Fiend Sorcerer, Ghost Sorcerer, Evil Spirit Sorcerer¡­ Hidden among the Sorcerers, the Numan blood descendants wouldn¡¯t be noticed. Although the Southern Wizard Alliance had rescinded the command to chase the Numen 300 years ago, most people would still be suspicious of the Numen. Many ignorant people thought Numen were a kind of devil. As a result, most of the remaining Sorcerers also suffered, and no matter how they would explain, people wouldn¡¯t believe their class was [Draconic Sorcerer] or [Celestial Sorcerer], thinking it was [Fiend Sorcerer] instead. Ignorance is frightening. And in reality, even among the Numen, there were many branches. When Marvin used the Book of Nalu, he obtained that shocking [Shadow Doppelganger] skill. That innate skill was a major help during his fight with the Gemini. When he got it, he guessed that his hidden bloodline was [Shadow Sorcerer]! But that turned out not to be the case. ¡®Shapeshift Sorcerer is a class even rarer than Shadow Sorcerer!¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t remember meeting a lot of Shapeshift Sorcerers in the past¡­¡¯ ''Hmmm. There was that time we went to fight the Underworld''s [Sixth Evil Overlord], Diggles. One of the teammates seemed to be a Shapeshift Sorcerer.'' Some knowledge about the class gradually appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind. But this knowledge was really too pathetic when compared to his knowledge of other classes! He only knew there were few Shapeshift Sorcerers among the Numen, that this class could switch between different shapes, and they had very few spells. ¡®In any case, let¡¯s check the attribute changes.¡¯ Marvin carefully checked the attribute panel. The logs were as follows: [You received your first subclass ¨C Shapeshift Sorcerer (Bloodline)] [Personal Specialty ¨C Versatile in effect. No penalty for the first subclass.] [1000 battle exp automatically withdrawn. Subclass Shapeshift Sorcerer successfully acquired.] [Constitution +1, HP +10] [Bloodline awakening (1/5). All 1st-circle spells acquired.] [You obtained a class specialty ¨C Boundless Shapeshifting.] [Boundless Shapeshifting]: Active Specialty. You can switch between various shapes. Currently two shapes available ¨C Shadow-shape, Beast-shape. ... After looking at it for some time, Marvin got a general understanding of this class. This was a very mystical class. There were actually all kinds of shapes. He currently could use two shapes; one was Shadow and the other was Beast After getting his Shapeshift Sorcerer subclass, his default shape was human. And using another shape would consume a lot of stamina, it would cost at least half of his stamina to shapeshift. With Marvin¡¯s current constitution, it would roughly last 10 minutes before he had to switch back to his human shape. As for his abilities when in a non-human shape, Marvin had no idea. And in human shape, in addition to his bonus attribute point he¡¯d received, the [All 1st-circle spells] was merely two spells! One was [Charming Looks]! This spell could give +3 Charisma to the target for 30 minutes. In other words, it was used to look good to seduce young ladies. The second spell was [Transforming Magic Cube]! This spell was actually a control type spell, making up for Marvin¡¯s lack of control abilities! A total of two 1st-circle spells, was this even a damn Sorcerer class? Marvin couldn¡¯t help but ridicule it a bit. But he noticed that after getting the subclass, his body¡¯s weak state apparently disappeared. The previous injury caused by the Gemini had already completely recovered. This should have something to do with the Shapeshift Sorcerer Bloodline. ¡®This bloodline, can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s bad or not. And the world is full of dangers, I can¡¯t get careless again.¡¯ ¡®If not for being lucky¡­ Wait, luck?¡¯ Marvin suddenly recalled something. He carefully looked at the attribute window. That [Luck +1] line from before had already disappeared! ¡®It disappeared?¡¯ ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ Marvin wasn¡¯t stupid, he immediately understood. ¡®Turns out it was like this! I wasn¡¯t lucky¡­ Rather, the Luck bonus helped me awaken!¡¯ ¡®The blessing of the Fortune Fairy Ding!¡¯ The Fortune Fairy was an incarnation of a Fate Tablet fragment. Her strength was extremely frightening. Her blessing would naturally be hard to imagine. Even if Marvin only had 1/10000 chance of awakening his bloodline, after using the blessing¡¯s Luck, it could raise the odds to 99%. This was the effect of Luck. But Luck didn¡¯t have unlimited uses. After helping Marvin awaken his bloodline, the point was used up. Next time Marvin fell into a similar crisis, he would have to rely on his actual luck! ... In any case, luckily awakening his bloodline subclass already made Marvin very satisfied. At least the Shapeshift Sorcerer class wouldn¡¯t waste one of his subclass spots, and it saved his life. He raised his head to look at the opening in the ice. This hole wasn¡¯t very high, so he used a bit of effort and jumped out of it. He had [Anti-Gravity Steps] after all. From the color of the sky, it should be late afternoon. They hadn¡¯t been rescued, meaning that the competition was still underway. ¡®There is still that Celina.¡¯ A hint of killing intent flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes. If not for her, would there be a Gemini in the competition? Marvin would definitely not be lenient toward that woman! ... ¡®Let¡¯s get out first.¡¯ Marvin took out a Wishful Rope and tied it to Wayne, preparing himself to jump out and then pull his younger brother. But a loud, mournful wolf howl suddenly echoed outside the hole. Marvin felt something wrong. He used Anti-Gravity Steps and rushed outside. He saw a small wolf standing on the snowy slope, continuously howling. And a delicate figure was standing next to it! Celina! Marvin noticed that even though that wolf was small and skinny, cold air could be seen coming out when it howled. ¡®Great Winter Wolf!¡¯ ¡®Even though it¡¯s a cub, to be able to have it as her pet! The Unicorn family is really investing in this!¡¯ Marvin suddenly realized something really bad. A young Great Winter Wolf was fine, he could handle it. The problem was that this thing could summon a large wolf pack! A wolf pack is a very frightening thing. Far away on the mountain, low howling sounds could be heard answering. This was the sound of low level wolves answering the summon of the Great Winter Wolf! Once the wolf pack was formed, it would be very difficult to escape! ¡®No good. I have to kill Celina and that wolf cub first!¡¯ A hint of killing intent flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes. He decisively went to hide Wayne in a relatively more concealed spot in the hole. He put on Wayne¡¯s Thunder Fairy Boots for himself, and used his fastest speed to charge at Celina standing on that slope! ¡®It¡¯s time to display the power of the class I just obtained!¡¯ he thought. He was ready to shapeshift! _________ T/N1 ¨C Sorry for the change. The description for the class so far fitted Shaman and Sorcerer, I picked shaman as the safe choice (sorcerer sounds more wizard-like than shaman) and thus that¡¯s what I used. With the introduction of Draconic Sorcerer and Celestial Sorcerer, I decided to correct this mistake. It is now Sorcerer, following proper D&D classes. Sorry Sofaking, more work for you. ED/N - Yaaay. Again. ?_? Chapter 120: Roaring Beast! Chapter 120: Roaring Beast! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "How did his strength suddenly recover?" "Yeah. He was clearly in critical condition earlier. How come after taking a fall, he not only woke up, but is also moving fine again?" "How is he running so quickly? Heavens! Is he going to challenge that completely unscathed Celina?" In the Three Towers, everyone was shocked as they watched Marvin run! They had thought that the outcome of the Battle of the Holy Grail was already decided. Marvin and Wayne had no strength left after all. The two fell in a hole in the ice. Their situation was very miserable. Despite that, the brothers¡¯ display of toughness in this competition sincerely convinced the majority of the audience. But in the end, it was a competition. In the eyes of the majority, even if Celina didn¡¯t act, she would still become the winner of the Battle of the Holy Grail! The Wizards of the other two towers had shaken their heads, sighing. "Damn. It¡¯s the Thunder Tower once again, it¡¯s always like this!" "Although Leymann is an upstanding Wizard, he still cares a lot about every Battle of the Holy Grail, doing his best to create an opportunity for his apprentices, tsk¡­" "Yeah, if that Marvin hadn¡¯t met that Guardian right off the bat before being chased by the Gemini, maybe Magore Academy¡¯s brothers might have won the competition." But their sighs were unable to change the outcome of the competition. The referees in charge of the competition weren¡¯t Wizards from the Three Ring Towers but enforcers from the South Wizard Alliance. According to the rule of the competition, if Marvin and Wayne didn¡¯t move for 30 minutes, they would be considered inactive and disqualified. Just as those enforcers were about to take a magic carpet to fly into the snow mountain, Leymann¡¯s strict voice echoed beside their ears: "The competition isn¡¯t over!" Not over? The few enforcers froze. One of them took out a crystal ball and through the shared magic screen, ended up noticing that Marvin, who had been unconscious, had actually jumped out of the hole! He couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes! ¡®Is there a mistake?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s this lively already? This guy¡¯s constitution clearly wasn¡¯t great. Surely even a Barbarian wouldn¡¯t be able to recover that fast?¡¯ Everyone was puzzled. However, Marvin¡¯s previous miraculous performances already made them somewhat used to it. Taking liberties with a Guardian, violently killing a Gemini, and now recovering from such a bloody state was also not too strange to believe! ... In the Thunder Tower, veins were throbbing on the angry Lohart¡¯s forehead. He hadn¡¯t thought that his carefully picked Gemini would be defeated! That was a monster able to kill 3rd rank class holders. If not for his clan¡¯s high level Wizards using a slave contract on it, he wouldn¡¯t dare take it out. Marvin was merely a level 7 Ranger surprisingly managed to get rid of a Gemini. This completely overturned his understanding of Rangers. ¡®Damn, those teachers were completely bullshitting me. Saying that Ranger was a trash class, a jack-of-all-trades but a master of none, very mediocre.¡¯ ¡®Seems like they completely misled me. What tutor? South Wizard Alliance¡¯s most prestigious scholar¡­ Ptui! When this heir returns, I¡¯ll ask my father to fire these old swindlers!¡¯ ¡®Ranger is clearly a very powerful class!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s performance greatly twisted that Unicorn Heir¡¯s worldview. He had always stayed in the family headquarters, training on Crystal Island Before he came to the Three Ring Towers, he had few contacts with the outside world. Though he wasn¡¯t a Wizard, he was an expert in swordsmanship, and his knowledge was taught by the best teachers of the clan. As he trained his swordsmanship, he naturally looked down on Rangers that used curved daggers. Before today, he had always thought Rangers were the kind of dejected people sleeping and eating in the wilderness, having dishevelled hair and covered in bugs. This was what his teacher had taught him. And from a certain point of view, it wasn¡¯t wrong. He had met a few Rangers on his way and they were all rough good for nothings. This made him look down on his dead younger brother who was actually killed by a Ranger. What has he been doing all these years in the Three Ring Towers? Was he training his magic, or was he playing around with women? Before the start of the competition, he was still considering whether using the Gemini was making a big fuss over nothing. But when Marvin crazily cut the Gemini into mince meat, he was thoroughly stunned. Those frightening daggers¡¯ shadows, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to block them! Even Lohart himself was already a Fighter on verge of entering 3rd rank, and the advancement was only a matter of time. But he was still frightened by Marvin¡¯s fierce and awe-inspiring dagger skills. It was to the extent that he actually sighed in relief when Marvin lost consciousness. When the brothers fell in a hole in the snow field, he couldn¡¯t help but cheer, making the surrounding people roll their eyes at him. But... What happened next almost made Lohart collapse! Marvin recovered and jumped out from the hole, fiercely charging toward Celina! That expression, that movement, Lohart already couldn¡¯t accept it! ¡®Everyone says that Geminis are monsters! But isn¡¯t that guy the true monster!?¡¯ If there weren¡¯t people nearby, Lohart would have been unable to stop himself from roaring! He originally had great confidence in Celina and the Great Winter Wolf. But it didn¡¯t look like much now. He had a bad feeling. This Marvin was simply outrageously strong! Marvin was the true winner of this Battle of the Holy Grail! This thought gave him a sense of defeat. "Immediately contact the clan. Say that the estimation of Marvin strength was mistaken. He was able to kill the Gemini and has at least the strength of a 3rd rank!" He grabbed one of his followers and growled in a low voice. The latter swiftly went to work. An influential clan like the Unicorn clan naturally ways to communicate quickly. The clan would soon send a stronger expert to kill Marvin! Lohart calmed down a bit as he thought of this. Kate came back at that time. "I am sorry for leaving just now. How is the competition going?" she asked with a smile. Lohart forced a smile. "Looks like my people¡¯s luck was a bit bad¡­" "It doesn¡¯t matter," Kate comforted. "Luck isn¡¯t something people can control." Ding in Kate¡¯s embrace couldn¡¯t help but mutter in a low voice: "But an adorable Fortune Fairy like me can¡­" ... At the bottom of the slope, a cold gale passed by, cutting like knives across Marvin¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pain. Celina coldly watched Marvin rush toward her. She didn¡¯t know what happened to the Gemini but she had confidence in being able to defeat that guy! Because she had the strongest class, Wizard! And there was the Great Winter Wolf protecting her. She didn¡¯t believe Marvin would be able to reach her through waves of wolves. Although Marvin had madly rushed over, the young Great Winter Wolf had already managed to summon many wolves before he arrived. More than 200 wolves had already gathered next to them, their green eyes coldly glaring at Marvin. Many more wolves were on their way to join the pack! "You are screwed!" Celina murmured. She pet the head of the Great Winter Wolf Cub. The latter immediately let out a long howl! In an instant, all the wolves moved together. That scene was simply too frightening! Fighting one lone wolf wasn¡¯t too terrible. But a wolf pack was utterly scary. They were born soldiers, and under the command of the Great Winter Wolf, they actually grouped together to form something looking like a square shaped formation. This wasn¡¯t a wolf pack. This was an army. Even if their average level was 3 to 4, there were enough to rip apart any 2nd rank class holder! Even if a Wizard met so many wolves, it would be a major headache. The wolf pack rushing, the earth trembling, the sharp wind blasting! The audience silently looked at this scene. Marvin was like a lone reef standing against a wild tide. No, not a reef, because a reef was motionless while Marvin actually charged toward the wolves! He greeted the waves of wolves alone, and started the assault. Indomitable! This was the word in the mind of the audience. This was a real fighter! This was a real¡­ Man! His two daggers, and even Marvin himself, moved as if they were flying! He collided with the wolf pack! He then waved his right hand, but didn¡¯t hit a wolf. The next instant, a frightening flame erupted in a circular area in front of Marvin! [Blazing Fury]! This was the powerful spell that Marvin had been holding onto all along. At long last, he used it. After the flame ignited the fur of the wolves in front of him, the pack formation suddenly turned chaotic. The flames burned on the snow, and howls of grief could be heard from among the wolf pack. Such a tragic scene was rarely seen! The blaze of fury was burning across a wide area, and the Great Winter Wolf constantly howled to try to calm the wolves burnt by the fire. A lot of wolves began to roll about in the snow, trying to extinguish the fire on their bodies. And the wolves coming from behind were thus obstructed. The wolf pack was in chaos! ... "Turns out he still had a spell like this!" "Blazing Fury was perfectly used. This guy is obviously not a Wizard, but his control of magic isn¡¯t inferior to Wizards." "Where did Baron Marvin go?" Everyone watched attentively the flame covered scene, trying to locate any sign of Marvin. At this time, a tall shadow appeared on the magic screen! That shadow was growing at a speed visible to the naked eyes! "Roaaar!" A loud roar echoed through the snow mountain. After Blazing Fury, Marvin rushed into the wolf pack. He put all his belongings away into the Void Conch. The next second, he activated the active specialty [Boundless Shapeshifting]! Shapeshift! This time, he chose a Beast-shape! His body swelled up instantly, turning into a three meter Asuran Bear. He felt strength coursing through his body. Those wolves had become completely insignificant in his eyes! He swiped in front of him, making more than ten wolves fly away! In the fire, the wolves howled in grief as Marvin began to savagely roar! The slaughter had just begun! Chapter 121: Asuran Bear Chapter 121: Asuran Bear Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Asuran Bear! A creature of the Astral Plane. In the legends a branch of the Numen signed a mysterious contract with this race, thus receiving the ability to shapeshift into bears! This was a creature with the build of a peak 2nd rank hero! Strength and Constitution exceeded 20 points. Even though Dexterity was lower, it was still at 15 points. Most importantly, even though the Asuran Bear had only one skill, [Intimidating Roar], its body was highly resistant toward magic! Most spells could even be ignored. As for physical damage, that bear was covered in fur as hard as steel that was very difficult to break through. Even if it was somewhat inferior to the Gemini¡¯s skin, it wouldn¡¯t be torn by those wolves in front of him. This was Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s first type of Shapeshift! Beast-shape. Before Shapeshifting, Marvin already knew he would turn into an Asuran Bear, so he unhesitantly charged toward that wolf pack! Because even if the wolf pack was frightening, once they were thrown in disorder by Blazing Fury, it would be trivial for the Asuran Bear to take wreak havoc on them! Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s Beast-shape didn¡¯t only have the Asuran Bear¡¯s shape. As the Sorcerer advanced, even more powerful creatures would become available. This was a Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s strong point! Marvin¡¯s only regret was that a Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s awakening was very random. This time for instance, he had only awakened part of his bloodline, thus only receiving part of his Shapeshift Sorcerer abilities. This meant he could only raise the Sorcerer level through battle experience, to level 5 at most. Advancing from there would rely on providence. In other words, a Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s awakening and advancement were a bit like relying on fate. Despite this, Marvin was already very satisfied. Shapeshifting into an Asuran Bear already completely made up for the previous flaws in his ability to be a front liner. He was crazily stomping forward in the wolf pack, his four limbs his most powerful weapons! "Bang!" A palm slap directly sent two wolves flying, landing 10 meters away in the snow field. "Boom!" His foot stomped down, turning a wolf into meat paste. His fur, bones and the melting snow combined made it look like chili con carne on flatbread. The 3 meter tall Asuran Bear was very frightening, his sharp claws tougher than curved daggers and his paws even more powerful. Wolves were howling here and there in the blaze while Marvin kept reaping forward! It really felt too amazing! Even if these wolves jumped, they couldn¡¯t even scratch his neck. He could fight completely casually. He could forget all his careful preparations, all his plans and strategy. It was a pure contest of strength, making him feel incomparably wild! "Roaarr!" The Asuran Bear¡¯s roar spread through the snow mountain. Marvin dove forward, his huge figure landing impactfully, before rolling on the ground. A wolf was crushed. The weight of something like an Asuran Bear was at least several tons! This was totally a live tank! In this world of fire and ice, a vicious slaughter had just begun. The formerly domineering wolves were being thoroughly destroyed! ... In the Three Ring Towers, the audience were totally speechless. Some people with bad hearts no longer dared to look at the magic screen. Today¡¯s competition could only be described as having a surprise at every corner. Just when everyone thought Marvin and Wayne were completely hopeless, Marvin jumped out once again and shocked everyone! The people who felt worried about Marvin¡¯s charge were now happily standing up! "Turns out Baron Marvin is a Druid!" "Yeah, a very big bear. Those wolves look like insects in front of him." "So powerful! Truly powerful! Our Wizard¡¯s strength was completely overshadowed in this Battle of the Holy Grail." "Celina might not necessarily win!" Everyone was discussing spiritedly. They stretched their neck upward to get a better look. Even if their neck felt sore, they didn¡¯t dare to miss anything. Because today¡¯s competition was really too amazing. Marvin¡¯s powerful display thoroughly conquered the audience. Lohart¡¯s complexion was deathly pale. ¡®As expected, this Marvin is a complete monster!¡¯ Ranger, subclass Druid? He wasn¡¯t a fool. Was there such a strong 2nd rank Druid in this world? That damn Marvin had the strength of a 3rd rank Druid right? Kate at his side actually looked very calm. When Ding blessed Marvin, she had already noticed his hidden Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline. And Ding told Kate. This had increased Kate¡¯s favorable impression of Marvin by a bit. Maybe the reason was the feeling of sympathy for being fellow Sorcerers suppressed by the Wizards. But she sighed in relief when she heard people on the side mistaking Marvin for a Druid. After all, Sorcerers weren¡¯t really liked by Wizards. ... "Druid?" Hathaway in her Ashes Tower sneered disdainfully, "If Druids were that powerful, the Twin Snakes Cult would have already been exterminated." Naturally, she was able to see through Marvin¡¯s mystical Shapeshift. It made her remember her Seer specialty. She had also been on that kind of path after all. ¡®Seems like that boy wasn¡¯t just talking big, he really had great confidence in winning the Grail.¡¯ ¡®Ashes Tower has never won a Battle of the Holy Grail before. Won¡¯t I appear stingy if I don¡¯t reward him properly?" Thus, this young beautiful Tower Master began worrying about the reward for Marvin¡¯s victory. ... The fire gradually died out on the snow mountain. The wolf pack scattered. The huge body of the Asuran Bear proudly stepped out of the blaze. Celina watched that scene, extremely shocked. She couldn¡¯t accept what happened! ¡®How could this be?¡¯ ¡®This guy, how could he be so strong? He is only a Ranger, how could he suddenly turn into a huge dreadful bear!¡¯ But she didn¡¯t get much time to think, as Marvin had already charged once again! He couldn¡¯t stay in Beast-shape for too long, so he had to make every second count. Asuran Bears can stand on their lower limbs when fighting. But when running on four limbs, their speed was even faster! He bolted forward like a madly rushing elephant! The ground and snow for five meters around him shook incessantly. He instantly thundered up the slope! Celina barely managed to recompose herself. ¡®I still haven¡¯t lost!¡¯ ¡®I still have spells!¡¯ She took a deep breath and brandished her dazzling golden magic staff, aiming it at the madly rushing Marvin. 1st-circle spell ¨C Ice Cage! A few icy fences began materializing around the body of the Asuran Bear, before being crushed by Marvin. "Snap!" Those few fences shattered into pieces. Control spell ineffective! Celina clenched her teeth and chanted once again. 1st-circle spell ¨C Odin¡¯s fist! In an instant, a huge clenched fist made of Force Magic appeared in Marvin¡¯s path. The Asuran Bear silently knocked his head against it! The huge fist disintegrated on impact, disappearing into thin air. Force spell ineffective! Panic flashed through Celina¡¯s eyes. But suddenly, the Great Winter Wolf let out a roar, his body suddenly swelling up! He grew quite tall compared to his original small build! Without Celina¡¯s permission, this Great Winter Wolf dashed forward regardless of the danger. This was the pride of the Great Winter Wolf. Everyone was someone moved. This Great Winter Wolf cub really had a kingly temperament. He resolutely revealed his teeth and claws, charging into the Asuran Bear. A trace of hope suddenly rose in Celina¡¯s heart. Maybe I can still win! ... All of the spectators watched this scene extremely nervously. There was way too many reversals today. Could the Great Winter Wolf¡¯s strange transformation restore Celina¡¯s morale? On the magic screen, the Asuran Bear and Great Winter Wolf wildly charged at each other. One wolf, one bear. Meeting face to face! Afterward, the bear threw a slap¡­ And killed the wolf. Indeed, only one slap! The audience members were shocked silly! They saw it very clearly. When both sides met, the Great Winter Wolf jumped high, trying to bite Marvin¡¯s neck. But unfortunately, Marvin raised his large paw and slapped it onto the ground, as if swatting a fly. This frightening power directly put the wolf into a near death state! Marvin didn¡¯t stop moving forward after that and directly stepped on his body. His movement seemed very pleased and happy. In the spectators eyes, it even felt a bit enjoyable! But the Great Winter Wolf who was trampled under his body didn¡¯t feel the slightest positive emotion. He was directly crushed! Celina gasped! The Great Winter Wolf was regarded as a king among beasts. With time, it could turn into a Legend creature. But this Great Winter Wolf was just a cub. The pitiful young animal had only been born six months earlier. It was sent by the Unicorn family to Celina as a present a week earlier. Celina¡¯s ambition was to raise it into a frightening Magic Beast that would shake all of Feinan! Then it was slapped to death by Marvin. ... Everyone was left speechless. Too overBearing! At the same rank, maybe only peak Assassins could be able to deal with the Asuran Bear! Class advantages was still very important. Celina¡¯s spells were resisted by the Asuran Bear, she had already lost! ¡­ On the snow slope. "Wait!" Celina suddenly shouted. The madly rushing Marvin stopped his footsteps and said in a muffled voice, "Are you conceding?" Celina took a deep breath, her eyes were full of ambitions. "No, I want to make a deal with you." "You and your brother concede, let me have the Grail and win the competition." "Afterwards, you can have all of me, and I¡¯ll do everything for you." She then made an enticing pose. Marvin slowly walked to her side. Expectation filled Celina¡¯s eyes, "One Witch at your service, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not tempting¡­" She didn¡¯t finish her sentence before her field of view suddenly turned dark. "Crash!" Marvin ruthlessly slapped down, turning her into meat paste. He mumbled while slapping: "Something is wrong with you¡­" Chapter 122: Ancient Red Dragons Awakening! Chapter 122: Ancient Red Dragon''s Awakening! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Celina died! She died in such sullen way just like her pet Great Winter Wolf. Marvin¡¯s slap seemed as fast as lightning. Even if Leymann wanted to save Celina¡¯s life, he had no way to do it! Moreover, the Battle of the Holy Grail had always been a very ruthless competition. The winner would not only receive the Holy Grail, the supreme symbol of glory, they would also receive many rewards, including the Three Ring Towers¡¯ and their respective Academy¡¯s rewards. Most of these rewards were obviously for Wizards. All of the competitors in the Battle of the Holy Grail were ready to die. Both sides were already in an irreconcilable relationship. Marvin killing Celina was completely understandable. The dust settled! What remained wasn¡¯t ruthlessness, but just an adorable bear. The audience shook their heads inwardly. You really can¡¯t judge based on appearances in this world. An Asuran Bear had a lovely appearance, but that wolf¡¯s death was still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds. That was simply a slaughter machine! The competition had already ended. The winner this time was the perpetually losing Ashes Tower. All the spectators were moved. They then congratulated the people of the Magore Academy one by one. Magore Academy¡¯s teachers also felt like they¡¯d gained face. Especially Hanzel, who had wanted to strangle Marvin during the competition; he now had a whole new level of respect for Marvin. This kid was indeed skilled! Worthy of Wayne having so much trust in him. No wonder Dame Hathaway treated him favorably. Just as everyone were getting ready to welcome the Battle of the Holy Grail¡¯s winner, someone suddenly yelled. "Wait!" "It¡¯s not over yet!" Everyone immediately turned toward the magic screen. After just a glance, everyone was startled! They only saw a large number of shadows appearing. Snow Demons. .... Marvin¡¯s battle with the wolf pack shook the ground too much. The whole mountain had been alarmed. After the wolves ran away, another group of monsters came stalking. They were Snow Demons and a Snow Demon Leader! The nest Marvin had cleared earlier wasn¡¯t the only nest in this mountain. On the contrary, there were countless Snow Demons on this mountain. These Snow Demons were prepared for the 2nd rank Wizards¡¯ Battle of the Holy Grail. But they were startled out by Marvin¡¯s thunderous movements. They slowly approached under the leadership of a Snow Demon Leader. The Asuran Bear stood on the snowy slope, giving out a sense of loneliness! ... "No way! Don¡¯t tell me this Battle of the Holy Grail will finish with all the competitors dead, without any winner?" Someone among the Wizards let out a surprised yell. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have faith in the Asuran Bear. It¡¯s just that there were too many Snow Demons. When the numbers reached a certain level, personal strength would become very useless. The condition for the victory was very simple, to grab that Holy Grail. Even if you killed all the other competitors, it would be of no use. These monsters were also part of the Battle of the Holy Grail. "We must trust Baron Marvin!" "He¡¯ll certainly create another miracle!" a noble young lady stood up and firmly said. The others also stood up one after the other, watching the magic screen attentively. On the magic screen, Marvin the Asuran Bear was extremely calm. He only looked at those waves of Snow Demons approaching and lowered his head. The next instant, he raised his head and opened his mouth! ... "ROOOAAAARRRR!" A roar containing a powerful mystical power spread through the snow mountain! The snowy slope kept shaking, but thankfully the mountain had been magically enhanced or else it would have lead to an avalanche! [Intimidating Roar]! The Asuran Bear¡¯s only skill. It also was a very large AoE Intimidation skill! Hearing the roar, all the Snow Demons stopped moving. Some Snow Demon that were too close collapsed into a pile of snow after failing the willpower check! Many more Snow Demons were frightened and began running away, screeching! That group of Snow Demons immediately went wild. This also included the Snow Demon Leader which displayed a extremely pained expression. Their minds turned chaotic, as some directly collapsed into snow, and some began killing each other! But most still barely managed to stay clear-headed and fled while shrieking in fear. Marvin had only roared. Countless Snow Demons collapsed. In less than a minute, there weren¡¯t any living Snow Demons on the slope. All the surviving Snow Demons had fled to their cavern. The originally quiet snow mountain became even quieter! ... The spectators could only see the image on the magic screen, and couldn¡¯t hear the sound. But they felt the shock. A roar directly shattered hundreds of Snow Demons! Moreover, it defeated the Snow Demon formation and made them voluntarily escape. How overbearing! Everyone was convinced by the astonishing strength Marvin had displayed. There would obviously be someone raising the question: "The strength displayed by Baron Marvin is on par with 3rd rank class holder! Is he really level 7?" This question was soon answered. And by none other than Wizard Leymann! "There was no issue with Baron Marvin¡¯s registration for the competition. He truly is level 7." This caused an uproar! The person that raised the question felt rather stupid. He would have never expected that his careless question would actually be answered by Leymann himself! This Wizard who rarely appears in public actually treated Marvin favorably? In the end, who is this Marvin!? This question lingered in everyone¡¯s mind. ... On the snow mountain, Marvin regained his ordinary shape. Shapeshift Sorcerer is really too powerful. Having such power at just the first rank, no wonder Feinan¡¯s other races were naturally afraid of Numen! Even if the increase in strength would be relatively random, it would be able to crush other classes at the same level. It was this point that made people rabidly envious. Unfortunately, this was a bloodline, so envy would never get it for you. Only by gathering blood from some forbidden experiment and then using it in an evil ritual to change their own bloodline could someone possibly become such a Sorcerer. But the failure rate for this method was extremely high! After Shapeshifting for the first time, Marvin not only felt his body become rather weak, but his Beast-shape option also became grayed out. This meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the ability again in the short term. Although Shapeshift Sorcerers were extremely strong, they had quite a lot of restrictions. For instance, after using Shapeshift, they had to let some time pass before they could use it again. The cooldown period was unknown, so Marvin could only find out by fumbling about. Moreover, there was still the Shadow-shape. Marvin intended to test it, and it surely wouldn¡¯t be too weak. ... After the Snow Demons retreated in fear, Marvin went to find Wayne. The latter was still unconscious. He hurriedly carried him on his shoulder and slowly moved toward the summit! Though he had help from the Thunder Fairy Boots, this whole journey up was very difficult! His constitution was ordinary, not to mention all the stamina that had been used when Shapeshifting into the Asuran Bear. And climbing a mountain was a very strenuous matter, especially in the snow. It took him no less than an hour to reach the summit while carrying Wayne on his back! Finally! He tiredly gasped. Wayne was still unconscious. He hurriedly took out the keys and inserted all six in the keyholes. The Dissociation spell instantly faded away! Marvin sighed in relief. He took a step forward and grabbed the Magic Grail! He instantly heard countless whistles and cheers. The spectators in the three towers all applauded the brothers¡¯ performance! Marvin pulled Wayne up with one hand while carrying the Holy Grail in the other. The name of that Magic Grail was [Lance¡¯s Holy Grail]. It had quite a lot of powerful abilities. Such as the [Rejuvenation] spell! Marvin used Rejuvenation without hesitating. Wayne gradually regained consciousness thanks to the powerful spell. "Brother?" "We won?" Wayne noticed the Holy Grail and smiled happily. "Yes, we won." Marvin gently said. Wayne stood up and hugged Marvin, extremely excited! They finally won! ... "Snap!" The first rate wine glass in Lohart¡¯s hands was dashed against the ground. His anger had boiled to the point that he was unable to keep his calm in front of Kate. ¡®He won like this!¡¯¡¯ ¡®This¡­ Is a loss!" He gnashed his teeth while looking at the two brothers on the magic screen. He almost gone mad from anger! His failure to complete the task would lower his value to the clan and his place among the heirs. How could he not be angry? On the contrary, Kate at his side was exceptionally calm. She gently looked at Marvin and Wayne and finally superficially remarked, "That was a wonderful competition, thank you for your invitation. I¡¯ll head back." Then she directly left without paying any more attention to Lohart. Lohart shook his head. How could he still think about picking up girls at this time? He had to find a way to cope with the clan¡¯s fury! At that time, that follower ran back. Lohart¡¯s eyes shone. ¡®Did the clan answer that fast?¡¯ He was about to ask, but the follower urgently said in a low voice, "A disaster is happening!" "A volcanic eruption happened not far from Crystal Island, it apparently woke up a dormant red dragon!" "That red dragon is currently going all out against Crystal Island! The clan asks you to go back!" What? Volcano? Red dragon? Lohart only felt his head spinning and his sight went dark. He suddenly fainted. ... On the summit, the two brothers had obtained the Holy Grail. A teleportation door appeared in front of them. But who could have thought that Hathaway would suddenly appear! Everyone was in an uproar! The Ashes Tower¡¯s Master personally came to welcome them. This wasn¡¯t something that would happen to ordinary winners. Hathaway didn¡¯t have time to say anything before a frightening dragon¡¯s roar was heard far away in the East, echoing through half of Feinan. Even Leymann¡¯s incomplete plane was affected due to it being opened! Everyone felt dread from the bottom of their heart! That roar was full of evil power. People with weak willpower would faint from fear! Marvin was startled! That Ancient Red Dragon has finally awakened?! Chapter 123: Shadow Prince, Legend Monk! Chapter 123: Shadow Prince, Legend Monk! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Everyone in the Three Ring Towers, and even all of the East Coast was panicking. They simply didn¡¯t understand what was happening! The Wizards were solemn. They might be able to perceive something, but due to divination magic losing effectiveness, they were unable to specifically find out what had happened. Even the Three Ring Towers¡¯ Legend Wizard Leymann was solemn and perplexed. Hathaway who had just exited her Teleportation Door also looked toward the East. As a Seer, she had some special abilities! "Red Dragon¡­" "I wonder if it¡¯s an Elder Red Dragon or an Ancient Red Dragon!" "Such power, Crystal Island might not be able to keep defending against it!" Hathaway mumbled to herself. Her eyes were vacant, as if she were looking through time and space, watching the bitter struggle happening on Crystal Island! Marvin¡¯s heart sank. The emergence of the Ancient Red Dragon was a sign that the world was becoming more and more chaotic. Even though that dragon would destroy his enemy, the Unicorn clan, it would also wreak havoc on the East Coast! From that point on, the East Coast¡¯s inhabitants would no longer be able to feel that tranquil sense of security. An Evil Dragon, the plague spreading, the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s human skin kite! Fear and blood everywhere. No one was able to protect themselves. The disaster was imminent. ... Hathaway was currently in a trance, looking far away towards the East Coast. Marvin suddenly noticed something strange. The sun¡¯s orientation in Leymann¡¯s incomplete plane was somewhat different. Hathaway¡¯s shadow seemed a bit too long based on where she was standing. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Before Marvin could say anything, Wayne pulled him and said with a voice full of panic, "Brother, that monster has come!" ¡®Monster?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s brain worked very fast, as he instantly grabbed Wayne and yelled, "Hathaway! Dodge!" Hathaway was suddenly startled. Marvin went so far as to call her directly by her name without using any title. It showed that the situation was truly serious. The next moment, her shadow quavered and a frightening man emerged from it! He was hiding in the shadow, wearing a cloak. He had just left the Shadow Plane with that step. The dagger in his hand was called [Nightfall]. If someone was hit by [Nightfall], their body would receive twelve different curses. Even gods would be cursed. Nightfall only had one master! He was the most active during the Great Calamity, the creepiest god, The Shadow Prince! The Shadow Prince appeared behind Hathaway at lightning speed, Nightfall ruthlessly aiming at her head! But Marvin¡¯s warning shout was effective. Just as it was about to be dangerous for Hathaway, she tore her necklace. Her body instantly turned into nothingness. The dagger pierced through her but didn¡¯t injure her! Before the Shadow Prince could act again, Leymann¡¯s voice echoed in the sky. "You actually dare to try to assassinate Hathaway in my plane!" "Glynos, you have guts!" Six streaks of lightning appeared out of nowhere. Legend Spell ¨C Lightning Cage! Purple lightning wrapped into a cage, firmly sealing the Shadow Prince! "Tssk, a mortal dares to call me by my name." "You weren¡¯t on my kill list and could have lived a few more years, but now, hehe. Just wait for your assassination, day and night." Glynos was smiling when suddenly, he completely disappeared on the spot. The Lightning Cage was unable to keep him sealed! He directly escaped into the Shadow Plane. Hathaway instantly became corporeal again, her complexion deathly pale. She immediately stood in front of Marvin and Wayne, carefully checking her surroundings. She was worried the Shadow Prince would take it out on these two. She extended her arms and wrapped the three in a strong barrier. "Rest assured, he can¡¯t hurt you in my plane." Leymann also appeared on the snow mountain summit. But his expression was also uneasy. Catching the attention of a god was a very troublesome matter. Especially if it was the kind that would kill before asking questions like the Shadow Prince. "He ran?" Hathaway couldn¡¯t help but ask. She still hadn¡¯t become a Legend, so she was simply unable to participate in the battle against the Shadow Prince. If not for Leymann helping, she might have been harmed. Marvin¡¯s heart sank. History was gradually changing after all. Hathaway getting the Book of Nalu earlier was definitely noticed by the Shadow Prince. He was afraid of Hathaway¡¯s abilities as a Seer and had already thought of killing her. But in the game, she wasn¡¯t assassinated until after becoming a Legend. But now her rank had moved forward a few spots in the kill list because of the Book of Nalu. That was why he appeared today! This guy must have hidden for quite a while, waiting for the chance to make a certain kill. For a god¡¯s avatar, killing a Half-Legend was very simple. If not for Wayne¡¯s warning and Marvin quick reaction, Hathaway might have already died! If not for Leymann coming to help, Glynos might have succeeded! That really was too dangerous. "Immediately return to your Ashes Tower!" Leymann solemnly told Hathaway. She would be the safest in her Wizard Tower. Hathaway nodded. She gathered Marvin and Wayne closer and was about to use a Teleportation Door when that shadow once again appeared in front of everyone! But this time, it seemed like he was forced to appear! ... "Woosh!" The air vibrated and Shadow Prince Glynos once again appeared on the snow mountain summit. He awkwardly fell on the ground! It felt as if someone knocked him out of the Shadow Plane. They were all very startled. Then, a tall man slowly walked out of the void. His upper body was naked and he was wearing a simple pair of pants. His muscles were bursting with power, possessing a sort of beauty. This was a Monk! A Legend Monk! "It¡¯s actually you, Inheim." Leymann seemed to know that person. The Legend Monk walked out of the Shadow Plane and calmly landed on the snow mountain summit. Marvin clearly noticed those two black boots which let him travel freely from the Shadow Plane to the Thunder Tower¡¯s Master plane. Legendary item [Void Boots]! And this equipment also let him walk in the air! Inheim didn¡¯t say much, charging toward the Shadow Prince instead! "I hunted down this despicable god because of the death of my friend Anthony!" "Glynos, no matter where you go, I¡¯ll chase you to death!" "For you, I gave up on my vow. I put on the Void Boots, you won¡¯t be able to run away from me!" Each word of the Legend Monk was calm but powerful, directly echoing in their hearts. The Shadow Prince Glynos fiercely stared at Inheim. He then turned around, once again escaping into the void. And Inheim¡¯s boots also activated, letting him go through the void and vanish! ... Hathaway was looking at Leymann, worry in her eyes. The latter calmly assured, "I already turned off the magic screen." "No one saw that assassination attempt of the Shadow Prince." "These two children also won¡¯t be at much risk. Glynos is busy assassinating us Legends, he wouldn¡¯t put a hand on them." "What¡¯s more, he has already been targeted by Inheim¡­" His hadn¡¯t finished talking when the air shivered once again! Marvin¡¯s eyes shone. This was Monks¡¯ signature skill, [Quivering Palm]! The space twisted and a huge shadow spread out as Glynos appeared once again! He seemed in an even worse shape this time, spitting blood on the snow from the hit! Inheim walked out of the Shadow Plane once again. "Today is the day you die!" ... Marvin hid behind Hathaway, erased his breath and attentively watched Inheim¡¯s tall silhouette. He had some impressions of that Legend Monk! It was said that his advanced class was Avatar. He and Anthony, as well as a few other Legends, formed the [Alliance of the Seven Orders]. This was an organization to protect Feinan. Each member was a powerful Legend in charge of defending an area, ensuring evil forces wouldn¡¯t spread. Anthony was in charge of the East Coast. And Inheim was the protector of an area in the West! This guy was very powerful! His physical body was already immortal, the bane of assassins. It was said that he made a vow when he stepped on the Monk¡¯s path: He wouldn¡¯t use worldly things during his lifetime. His clothing was the most simple, and he lived the simplest life. His willpower was frighteningly resolute. Even if a Legendary item was put in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t blink. Because that wasn¡¯t among his ambitions. But this time, he renounced his vow in order to chase the Shadow Prince! The Void Boots were originally a Legendary item from a Great Druid in the north. It was probably borrowed by Inheim. The Shadow Prince came and went as he pleased. No one could chase him, and pursuers wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. But there was Inheim. This Monk just happened to be the natural predator for the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatars. Even Nightfall was unable to break through Inheim¡¯s [Immortal Body]! The only issue was that the Monk couldn¡¯t cross the Shadow Plane, and was unable to fly. But Inheim wearing the Void Boots could undoubtedly firmly restrain Glynos! Marvin remembered that Inheim killed at least 4 avatar of the Shadow Prince in the game! He eventually died to the Shadow Prince¡¯s trap. That was because Glynos requested the help of other gods. They worked together and got rid of this righteous Monk¡¯s defenses before erasing him from the surface of Feinan! Inheim¡¯s death was an enormous blow to Feinan, and lead to a great amount of evil forces appearing in the west. "Hehe, you can kill my avatar today, but tomorrow I can use another avatar." "Does all your hard work hold any meaning? Hahaha¡­" Glynos mocked. Glynos¡¯ avatar had a few shattered organs due to Inheim¡¯s Quivering Palm, and began to constantly vomit blood. But he kept laughing all along. No one was able to clearly see his appearance because he was wearing a cloak and a mask. This laugh was too frightening. But Inheim still firmly walked up, grabbed Glynos by his collar and then sent a palm to his head! The next instant, the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar broke into pieces! "However many times you come is however many times you¡¯ll die." "As long as you so-called gods set foot on Feinan, I¡¯ll send you back." "Filthy creatures, how do you dare call yourselves gods?" Inheim¡¯s voice was steady as a mountain. Chapter 124: Gods’ Agreement Chapter 124: Gods¡¯ Agreement Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Thus, that Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar was shattered! The Legend Monk¡¯s frightening strength could clearly be seen. Obviously, Inheim¡¯s strength reached the peak of Feinan. He had definitely surpassed level 30, and wasn¡¯t a simple Legend. His voice let people feel at ease. The death of the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar made everyone there sigh in relief. "Glynos is becoming more and more savage," Leymann solemnly said. "Isn¡¯t he afraid of other gods taking advantage of his main body weakening after losing an avatar?" There was some doubt on Inheim¡¯s face. These Legends naturally would communicate with each other. But even though Hathaway had foreseen the destruction, they hadn¡¯t realized that the new third generation gods had already reached an agreement! Only Marvin was aware of the contents of this agreement due to the game! ... The agreement was to attack the Universe Magic Pool at all costs! The Universe Magic Pool was Feinan¡¯s barrier, but it also was the cage of many gods. The first three generations of Ancient Gods realized that their avatars could easily descend on the world through the Universe Magic Pool because they were originally born in Feinan. But most Ancient Gods had already gone dormant by the third era. Some had fallen. And the rise of the third era¡¯s New Gods was due to the strength of the Fate Tablets which successfully granted them Godhood! At that time the Wizard God Lance opened up the outer layer of Heavens to them, allowing them to create their own Divine Kingdoms. These powerhouses who had originally emerged from Feinan¡¯s various races left Feinan in high spirits and began to happily focus in establishing their Divine Kingdoms. But when they finished, they discovered with great shock that they had been tricked by Lance! That passage in the center of the Universe Magic Pool was tightly sealed after they left. In other words, the 3rd era¡¯s New Gods couldn¡¯t descend on Feinan anymore! The sealed Universe Magic Pool was covering Feinan along with its surrounding wild regions. The New Gods seemed trapped in the heavens. Developing their followers would be very difficult! This was because they couldn¡¯t use their holy powers in the mortal world. Even if they secretly managed to enter Feinan through some special means, they would be found and stopped by the Wizard God. Even after the Wizard God left, they still couldn¡¯t do anything. There was still a group of Legend powerhouses in Feinan. That group of Legends wasn¡¯t inferior to the gods. The reason they didn¡¯t become gods was simply because they didn¡¯t get a fragment of a Fate Tablet. Moreover, many among them were actually qualified to become gods, but they took it upon themselves to defend Feinan and didn¡¯t leave like those New Gods. Before Lance left, he had clearly said, "Those who became New Gods through the Fate Tablet fragments must not enter Feinan." This made all the New Gods extremely gloomy! They had been plotted against by the Wizard God! Lance tricked them into going to the heavens, but didn¡¯t let them come into contact with Feinan¡¯s mortals. This was like being in prison! The Wizard God also didn¡¯t completely eradicate them, still leaving them a chance of survival. He opened some secondary planes for them. These secondary planes were derived from Feinan: Feinan¡¯s Hell, Abyss, and Underworld planes. There were all kinds of races on these secondary planes, but they weren¡¯t as prosperous as Feinan. At the beginning, even though the New Gods complained, they could only comply and fight over territories and followers in these secondary planes, suppressed as they were by the Wizard God¡¯s power. After a long time, and especially after the departure of the Wizard God, the third era¡¯s New Gods began to turn restless. They wanted even more power, even more followers! And the power of faith provided by living creatures was the most suitable. If they could enter Feinan¡­ Then these New Gods¡¯ strength would drastically strengthen. But these desires weren¡¯t enough to turn those New Gods crazy. Wizard God Lance¡¯s influence still lingered after all. No one knew the extent of Lance¡¯s power and temper. If they broke the rule, what if Lance came back? And there was still that Eternal Dragon appearing and disappearing unpredictably! It was the Wizard God¡¯s closest companion. That dragon was as strong as the Ancient Nature God, Ancient Elven God, and other powerful gods. And he could instantly appear in Feinan from a distant higher universe. Due to these factors, Feinan was calm for many years. The Universe Magic Pool slowed the New Gods¡¯ growth while also guaranteeing the Wizards¡¯ Rule. Up till the end of the 4th Era. A frightening fire was lit. There was a rumor that began to transmit through the Divine Kingdoms. The 4th Fate Tablet! The one who acquired it would have the same power as the Wizard God. The New Gods were frantic. They mutually agreed that they had to use everything to break the Universe Magic Pool! These New Gods had already left Feinan for too long. In their eyes, the lives of Feinan¡¯s living beings already completely had nothing to do with them. They had forgotten their own origins, and only thirsted for stronger power. The shattering of the Universe Magic Pool might cause a disaster, but they hadn¡¯t cared about it from the start. Moreover, in the midst of great troubles, the ignorant common people would suffer, giving up all hope. And at that time, their faith would gain more followers. The power of faith the gods received would be even more generous! ... "Regardless. I won¡¯t allow him to keep harming Feinan¡¯s Legends," Inheim solemnly declared. "Among those who reached godhood in the 3rd era, only Glynos can send his avatar due to that artifact. Regardless of their plan, as long as I keep track of Glynos, there shouldn¡¯t be too much trouble." Hearing this, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but sigh gloomily, ¡®If only¡­¡¯ The reason Glynos the Shadow Prince jumped around like that was naturally to weaken Feinan¡¯s Legends through assassination. But the most important reason was to attract the Legends¡¯ attention to himself. Everyone would be worried about the Shadow Prince assassinating them and no one would pay attention to the Universe Magic Pool surrounding Feinan! Marvin wanted to tell them this point. But he ultimately stayed silent. Because he knew that saying it wouldn¡¯t change anything. The Universe Magic Pool was bound to be shattered and the New Gods¡¯ avatars and divine souls would successively enter Feinan! From that point, chaos would be everywhere, various churches would rise, Wizards would thoroughly fall, and evil forces would spread. In all of Feinan, there wouldn¡¯t be one place left untouched. It was to the extent that time would be messed up after the Heavenly Beast invaded, and everything was linked to the fall of the Universe Magic Pool. ... Inheim left, going to look for that Great Druid in the north. After the loss of Divinations, it seemed that only that Great Druid¡¯s Divine Spell from the Ancient Nature God could accurately predict the time and location of the next descent of the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar. This Legend Monk was truly preparing to spend his time chasing the Shadow Prince. Hathaway returned to the Ashes Tower with Marvin and Wayne. The Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar was exterminated for the time being, letting her feel relieved. Leymann once again turned on the magic screen and announced that the winners of the Apprentice Battle of the Holy Grail were the brothers, Wayne and Marvin. And the 2nd rank competition would be pushed back for the time being due to the Emergency in the East Coast. This made the spectators somewhat regretful. But they were also content after seeing such an amazing Apprentice competition. Quite a lot of people were very interested in Leymann¡¯s "Emergency" and soon, every intelligence organization quickly went to work. Not long afterwards, every power in the East Coast was shocked! An Ancient Red Dragon had blatantly attacked Unicorn clan¡¯s Crystal Island! When did evil forces became so savage? At the same time, the Three Ring Towers announced that they were on alert! The people of the East Coast instantly became anxious. Every large territory began imposing emergency measures. ... In Ashes Tower, Wayne still felt weak even after the Rejuvenation spell, so he returned to his dorm to rest. Only Marvin and Hathaway remained on the top floor. The atmosphere felt somewhat depressing. Hathaway stood there, calmly looking toward the East. Marvin was behind her, and he noticed her hand that wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. He whispered, "Scared?" Hathaway¡¯s body slightly shook. She weakly sat down on the sofa. Rather than focus on her frail appearance, Marvin calmly walked to a window on the side, looking at the dark clouds covering the East Coast. "Thank you," Hathaway whispered. She took a deep breath and suddenly stood up, regaining her previous dignified image. Marvin was right, she had truly been frightened! She was almost killed by the Shadow Prince! Almost gone forever! This thoroughly frightened her to her bones, no words could describe that. It was to the extent that when she returned to the Ashes Tower, even in front of Marvin, she couldn¡¯t handle it for a bit. But a Legend Wizard was a Legend Wizard. She had high willpower and soon pulled herself together. Marvin smiled from the corner of his mouth. "This is the Dame Hathaway I know." Hathaway coldly snorted and wipe a teardrop from the corner of her eyes. "You helped Ashes Tower win its first Battle of the Holy Grail." "And you just saved my life. Tell me, what do you want?" Marvin looked at Hathaway¡¯s beautiful face and her eyelashes shuddering from the extreme fear, and was almost unable to stop himself from teasing her. But the strength difference between both sides was too great. So in the end, he said with a blank face, "Help me out!" "Hmm?" Hathaway looked curiously at Marvin. Marvin pointed at his Ring of Wishes and said, "I want to use a Wish." "Pixie¡¯s Wish." "If it goes well, then never mind." "If I accidentally summon some bastard... Please help me." Hathaway displayed an understanding look. "Pretty good, this is a true Ring of Wishes." "The luck of us Seers is always good. Let me see what you summon." "Summon it here, Sir Leymann helped me secure this floor of the tower with 19 Legend spells. Even if Glynos came here, he would also have a tragic end!" Chapter 125: Djinn Chapter 125: Djinn Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ___ TL: Changes due to today¡¯s chapter content. (blame this bad TL) Prayer -> Wish Fairy Turin -> Pixies ___ Pixie¡¯s Wish! It was the weirdest of all the Wish skills. In the past, the Pixie race had a bright civilization. But this race had one particular characteristic; they all had a mischievous nature. Perhaps for this reason, Pixies only appeared in history for a short period. This force controlled the West for a brief period before collapsing. Only leaving behind the Pixies¡¯ 49 Rings of Wishes. Each Ring of Wishes had two spells attached, one 1st-circle spell, and one 3rd-circle spell! The 1st-circle spell was different for each of the rings, but the 3rd-circle spell was the same. That was Pixie¡¯s Wish. ... Marvin held the ring on his palm, slowly chanting the incantation that faintly appeared in front of him. This was the Pixies¡¯ language. Though Marvin didn¡¯t know more than a few words, Hathaway was able to read the language. She read it aloud once and Marvin immediately followed along. Soon, a unique radiance was emitted from the Ring of Wishes! The light gathered and formed an adorable fairy in the air. That fairy had a weird smirk while looking at Marvin, as two doors materialized behind her. One black, one white. This was the appearance of the Pixies. "Anyone with a wish can receive the care of the Pixies." "But Fate is ever changing." "There are two doors behind me, you can only open one." "Holder of the Ring of Wishes, which one do you wish to open?" That Pixie was smilingly looking at Marvin. Marvin glanced at Hathaway, but the latter shook her head, she also didn¡¯t know. The characteristic of the Pixie¡¯s Wish made it so that there was no way to know what was behind these doors. Marvin had no methods to find out what was behind these two doors so he immediately chose a random one. "That white door," Marvin said. The pixie blinked. "I wish you luck." The next instant, she opened the white door. At the same time, the black door disappeared! Wind fiercely blew! A loud voice echoed through the top of the Ashes Tower, "Who interrupted my sleep? I¡¯ll tear that person into pieces!" Marvin¡¯s expression changed! A huge hand came out from the white door, sweeping toward Marvin and Hathaway. The wind instantly pushed Marvin off the ground and fiercely blasted him against the wall! He only felt pain all over as his sight darkened, and he almost lost consciousness! "Fuck! What kind of thing did I end up summoning!?" Marvin spat out blood. This was such bad luck. The results of Pixie¡¯s Wish were usually relatively good. Hathaway, still standing in the same place, answered, "A young Djinn." Marvin let out a cold breath. This thing was a lifeform from the Astral Plane and was a lot stronger than the Asuran Bear! Fortunately, he was summoned in front of Hathaway. The Djinn wasn¡¯t a frightening lifeform in front of a Half-Legend! Hathaway raised her hand and quickly cast [Shrink]! The Djinn¡¯s body suddenly shrank and was directly pulled out of the door by the power of the Wish, awkwardly falling on the ground. "Still dare to be arrogant in my territory?" Hathaway coldly smiled. The next instant, the 19 spells imbued in the top floor shone on the three of them! Marvin instantly felt dazed, as a great amount of chaos and arcane magic flooded the top floor of the Ashes¡¯ Tower. He was even pressed against the wall by a strong force. One action and he couldn¡¯t move! Too depressing! A sense of powerlessness welled up in Marvin¡¯s heart. ... Half a minute later, the top floor was left in a mess. Hathaway was actually looking at Marvin, teasing, "And you consider yourself a man? Such bad luck." Marvin forced a smile. What did being a man have to do with luck? "As a Seer, your luck shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?" Hathaway was looking at Marvin strangely. Marvin¡¯s heart sank, worried about how to answer. Fortunately, Hathaway didn¡¯t mind too much. She raised a small stone-shaped object toward Marvin and said, "Stretch out your right hand!" Hmm? Marvin was somewhat puzzled, but he still did as told. Hathaway took out a silver knife with her left hand and quickly cut a cross on Marvin¡¯s palm! A sharp pain was emitted from his hand, but Hathaway didn¡¯t stop, quickly pressing that stone-shaped thing on Marvin¡¯s palm. She then started a very long incantation! Even if Marvin didn¡¯t know what she was doing, he knew that disturbing her would certainly end badly. The incantation was finished three minutes later. Weariness could be seen on Hathaway¡¯s face. "This is my gift to you. It didn¡¯t come cheap." "This is the wind core left behind after the djinn¡¯s death. Due to my magic power stimulating it, it can now produce a Wind Fairy." "Congratulations, you gained your first servant. There aren¡¯t many opportunity to get one as a Ranger." Hathaway said. ... Wind Fairy? Servant? Marvin froze, before being overjoyed. He hurriedly looked at his right palm. That knife wound had already healed, leaving behind a faint yellow cross. The cross was surrounded by a half circle. He could feel a life being nurtured inside his palm. "What do I need to do?" Marvin had really no experience toward nurturing servants. "No need to do anything. The Wind Fairy can absorb chaotic wind power from the Astral plane by itself," Hathaway explained." "I believe it will become a good companion for you." ... Marvin wholeheartedly thanked Hathaway. His Pixie¡¯s Wish messed up the top floor of the Ashes Tower and also made Hathaway use three Legend spells to kill the Djinn. And the one who got something out of it was him. Even if it might be nothing much to Hathaway, Marvin would still engrave this in his heart. He would never forget those that helped him. When Hathaway saw him off, she clearly told him that Wayne would be very safe in the Three Ring Towers. Wizard Leymann would look after him a bit. And Hathaway herself was about to start leveling up to Legend. With the Book of Nalu, she was quite confident in becoming a Legend. With the Shadow Prince being beaten like a stray dog by the Legend Monk Inheim, now was the perfect opportunity to rank up. Marvin no longer bothered her and soon returned to the dorms. In the dorm, Wayne was sitting in front of a table by himself, staring at the Magic Grail in a daze. He apparently had something on his mind. The old butler was nowhere to be found. Marvin directly went in front of him and patted his shoulder. "Ah¡­ Brother!" Wayne was startled. "What was that earlier?" Marvin asked in a heavy voice, "What are you hiding from me?" On the snow mountain summit, Marvin had relied on his intuition forged through the years to barely manage to notice that the Shadow Prince was approaching. But if not for Wayne, he wouldn¡¯t have had time to warn Hathaway. He remember very clearly, Wayne said "That monster". The Shadow Prince was indeed not human before he became a god. The question was, how did Wayne know? ¡­ Wayne looked at Marvin with a serious expression, biting his lips. His face alternated between white and red, and he hesitated for a long time before slowly saying, "Brother I really don¡¯t know whether to tell you about this. Because I think this is really too ridiculous¡­ And there are some things, I don¡¯t know if I should talk about." "One thing at a time," Marvin calmly said. "Start from the easiest, how did you know the Shadow Prince would assassinate Hathaway?" "I saw it in my dreams," Wayne said sincerely. "I had a lot of dreams, and those dreams are very strange, I don¡¯t understand anything. But some dreams happen in places we are familiar with." "What happened on the snow mountain summit, I had already seen it in my dream!" ¡®As expected¡­¡¯ Marvin had vaguely guessed it earlier. His own younger brother was a true Seer! He was like Hathaway, a real Seer, able to vaguely look into the future. "What else did you see?" Marvin asked. Wayne blankly shook his head, "Some dreams are really too blurry." "I saw flames and explosions, and also a huge monster flying over from a distant place." The Universe Magic Pool shattering would attract that Ancient Celestial Beast. Marvin inwardly shook his head. Truly a Seer. "What else?" Marvin kept asking. Wayne¡¯s complexion suddenly turned red. "Brother¡­ I saw you." "Me?" Marvin was suddenly startled! What would be embarrassing about seeing me? Why did Wayne blush? Marvin was puzzled! "What¡¯s wrong with me?" Wayne made a weird face as he mumbled, " I saw you in the raging flames, with a woman¡­ You were¡­" Marvin impatiently said, "I what?" "You were having sex¡­" Wayne naively said. Marvin snorted disapprovingly, "This was what happened? We are men, isn¡¯t it only a matter of time? Why do you look at me like that?" Wayne clenched his teeth: "I¡¯m sorry brother, I phrased it wrong." "In fact you weren¡¯t¡­" "What I saw was you being forcibly taken by a woman¡­" "Even though you appeared to enjoy it, you kept resisting, trying to push down that woman." "But you kept failing. You ended up reaching a compromise." "In short, you were, by a woman, cough cough..." Wayne¡¯s face was completely red. He had told everything! Marvin listened dumbstruck! ... After a long time, he slowly said with a mysterious expression, "Wayne, did you have a clear look at that woman?" Wayne shook his said, and very seriously said: "It was truly too blurry, regarding that woman, I only remember her having purple hair." Purple? A few people instantly appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind. Chapter 126: Outcast Chapter 126: Outcast Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Purple hair... Marvin pondered for a while before forcing a smile and shaking his head. Purple hair was relatively common in Feinan. For example, the Fate Sorcerer he met in the Thousand Leaves Forest, Kate, had light purple hair. There was also that Valkyrie who defended three towns in the North by herself during the Calamity, who also had purple hair. If his younger brother was really a Seer, then what he saw would probably happen! No wonder he would be embarrassed! No matter how precocious he was, he was only a 9 year old kid. In his dream he saw his older brother with a woman¡­ Wasn¡¯t that extremely embarrassing? Marvin then sighed and seriously told Wayne, "Regarding what you saw in your dreams, you mustn¡¯t tell anyone, got it? Wayne nodded. Seeing Marvin¡¯s expression, he knew there was something wrong. After seeing the Shadow Prince today, he also understood that he could see things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t. "For the next month, you¡¯ll will keep studying magic in the Three Ring Towers." Marvin chose his next words carefully. "But you have to promise me one thing." "Yes, Brother!" Wayne promised straightforwardly. "You can¡¯t advance," Marvin said seriously. Wayne was immediately stunned. ... One hour later, Marvin was sitting in an hot air balloon while Wayne was waving farewell. Even though Marvin¡¯s last request was a bit strange, Wayne still accepted. He promised Marvin that he wouldn¡¯t advance to a 2nd rank Wizard this month, even if he was on the verge of advancing. Marvin¡¯s method wouldn¡¯t necessarily be effective if Wayne had already advanced to a 2nd rank Wizard. The collapse of the Universe Magic Pool wasn¡¯t something anyone could stop, unless the Wizard God returned to Feinan and suppressed the New Gods. But Marvin had the feeling that the Wizard God wouldn¡¯t return in the short term. He definitely had gone to higher level universes to explore. This was a piece of information mentioned in the game. Feinan, which had been peaceful for many years, would finally enter an era of chaos. Devils and Demons would also become restless, and Evil Spirits were already moving their pawns. The forces guarding Feinan were weakening. Marvin himself didn¡¯t have the ability to protect all of Feinan. He could only protect people at his side, protect White River Valley. To do this, before he became truly powerful, he couldn¡¯t attract the attention of the gods. And constantly being in contact with Legends would definitely attract the gods¡¯ attention. If he said some things about the future to Hathaway and Inheim, it might change a few fates, but it wouldn¡¯t change the general situation in Feinan. The Third Era New Gods entering Feinan and their gathering of faith couldn¡¯t be prevented. And Marvin had to preserve his own life, to develop and grow to the point where he could contend with these gods, and then he could reveal his forces. Enduring, this isn¡¯t weakness. ... The hot air balloon swayed and landed in the Moonlight Forest. With a pass, Marvin¡¯s journey was unhindered. He went through the Skull Valley, crossing the Despair Hills and reached the Mad Lich¡¯s cottage. But when he gave the Eternal Flower to Fidel, the latter dejectedly groaned, "Sasha is gone." ¡®Eh?¡¯ Marvin was stunned. He only reacted after hearing Fidel¡¯s explanation. A few days ago, the Lich left her place, not leaving any trace. Fidel had laboriously searched, only to find a letter left behind by Sasha. She temporarily left, saying that she was going to find a Great Lich up north, to look for true power. Now that she had lost human emotions, she couldn¡¯t accept Fidel. She hoped he could move on. There weren¡¯t many characters on the letter, but Marvin could feel the helplessness of the Lich when she wrote this letter. ¡®Lost your human emotions? If you really lost them, would you leave this letter?¡¯ ¡®People in love are always blind and ignorant, always thinking they made the best choice for the other. In fact, they are just being foolish!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d guess she¡¯s looking for the Body Revival skill. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to waste Fidel¡¯s time because she thought the hope was very faint?¡¯ Seeing Fidel¡¯s dazed face, Marvin almost blurted out what he knew. But he could only say it in his mind. He wanted to keep his identity as a transmigrator hidden after all. Marvin could only carefully choose his words. "Maybe you misunderstood what she meant." "Think carefully, if she really lost her human emotions like she said, why would she leave a letter?" "She could have just left." Fidel¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. As if lit by the fire of hope. "You are right!" "Sasha leaving this letter, isn¡¯t it to let me know to look for her in the north?" Marvin felt like facepalming. This guy was not only a roller coaster of emotions, but it also seemed like there was something wrong with his brain. ¡®What¡¯s the use of looking for her now? Your girl clearly doesn¡¯t want to see you because of her appearance, are you looking for her or are you hunting her?¡¯ Marvin reassured, "Don¡¯t worry. Aren¡¯t you rushing her too much?" "Maybe she only needs some time." "You previously said that before that thing happened, you were very close. She clearly has feelings for you. You just need to leave her some space. And some time." A hint of sadness flashed through Fidel¡¯s eyes. "But I¡¯m afraid she would forget me after some time." "I heard that Liches don¡¯t really have emotions." Marvin was silent, unable to think of an answer to this. He waited in Fidel¡¯s small room for a while, and after making sure this guy wouldn¡¯t brainlessly turn into a Lich, Marvin left. Before leaving, Fidel gave Marvin a reward for delivering the Eternal Flower. Fidel seemed to be quite wealthy. He was probably an heir to a Wizard clan and had all kinds of natural resources at hand. This time, he gave Marvin a very rare bracelet. [Wristband of Gratitude] Quality: Uncommon Effect: Nature Affinity +3 Nature Affinity was a very rarely seen property. It represented the affinity or dislike of all the Nature Gods toward a creature. The Ranger was obviously a class with a high Nature Affinity, so they had special bonuses in forests. And the higher Nature Affinity was, the stronger a Ranger¡¯s skills like Hide and Stealth would be. Nature Affinity +3, based on Marvin estimations, meant that his skills would be strengthened by at least 9%. This was a great enhancing equipment. After Marvin thanked Fidel, he equipped the Wristband of Gratitude. Before parting, he still told Fidel that when he was bored, he could come take a stroll in White River Valley. The latter gladly agreed, saying he would pay a visit later on. In any case, there wasn¡¯t much to do other than hang around at home, and now that Sasha left, he didn¡¯t have many friends. After leaving the Despair Hills, Marvin headed straight for River Shore City. He hadn¡¯t returned to White River Valley for a long time. Who knew what it would be like now? Not having their overlord wouldn¡¯t do. ... Thousand Leaves Forest, a ragged silhouette carrying a broken worn out sword left the forest step by step. What that imposing voice said kept echoing in his ears: "Ivan, you have been stripped of your Elven Prince status, you are no longer an Exiled." "From now on, Thousand Leaves Forest is no longer your hometown. You won¡¯t be allowed to take half a step into Thousand Leaves Forest." "From now on, you are an Outcast." "Leave. Maybe one day, when you are powerful enough to defeat me, you¡¯ll be able to set foot on this territory." "Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally kick you out. Go!" That was the intimidating and awe-inspiring voice of the Great Elven King! Ivan lasted a long time in the duel between father and son but he still lost, as was expected. But he hadn¡¯t expected that what awaited him was not that group of stone people in the Stone Giant Territory, but rather being permanently banished! Outcast... Ivan¡¯s eyes were blank for the first time. ¡®Sure enough, has he given up on me?¡¯ ¡®I already worked so hard, but still can¡¯t catch up to him. Yeah, how could my talent compare with the strongest Wood Elven Ruler in all history?¡¯ ¡®No matter how desperately I train, I am still a waste in his eyes. From childhood to adulthood, I never entered his sight.¡¯ Only suppression and contempt. That superior expression made Ivan feel as if his heart had sank in an icy hole. ¡®Liking or not liking women, those are trivial matters¡­ All I care about is to make you look at me!¡® The pitiful Elven Prince walked out of the forest, under the glaring sun. "Clang." His worn out sword fell to the ground. A dragon¡¯s roar coming from the east startled him out of his sad mood. The next instant, he picked up his sword and headed east. ¡®Fuck. I¡¯m in a bad mood. Let¡¯s slaughter a dragon!¡¯ Ivan looked like wounded wolf. ... Thousand Leaves Forest, Mirror Lake, two people were standing. Surprisingly, on the surface of the lake was the scene of Ivan picking up his worn out sword and going toward the east.. "My King, Ivan, he¡­" Ollie respectfully said with extreme sincerity, "He, he really likes you." "He is also working hard." The Great Elven King¡¯s face was blank. "Not enough. Far from enough." "With this kind of strength, how could he protect the territory after I leave?" "With these kinds of childish thoughts, how could I feel relieved handing him the Thousand Leaves Forest?" "I¡¯ve already decided, you don¡¯t need to say more. Withdraw, Ollie." Ollie bit her lips and silently left. Only the Great Elven King was left next to the Mirror Lake. Nicholas silently walked to the lakeside and extended his right hand. The next instant, the scene on the lake suddenly changed! The running Ivan disappeared, and a young face surprisingly appearing in front of the Great Elven King. A strange light flashed through the Great Elven King¡¯s eyes when he looked at that person¡¯s face. ¡®All the gods in Heaven chose Glynos because he had the [Time Worm]¡¯s skin which let him pass through the Universe Magic Pool¡¯s barrier. They think everything is already set.¡¯ "But little did they know, the Wizard God Lance chose you to stand up for Feinan." "Marvin¡­" Chapter 127: River Shore Citys Great Changes! Chapter 127: River Shore City''s Great Changes! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation __ TL: There was an issue with the ranks. Half-Legend now 4th rank. (Everything at the end of the chapter.) _________ Marvin was unaware of everything that just happened in Thousand Leaves Forest. He was hurrying south toward River Shore City. On his way there, he saw a lot of people walking on the main road, all apparently trying to leave River Shore City. They seemed to be in a panic. Some even had luxurious clothes but they were still walking on foot. There were even some City Hall officials among these people. When Marvin had appealed for help from River Shore City¡¯s City Hall before, many of these had treated him with contempt. ¡®It happened indeed¡­ River Shore City¡¯s purge of the higher-ups.¡¯ Marvin pondered as he continued along. River Shore City¡¯s great changes had happened somewhat earlier than before in the timeline, possibly also because of his influence. This had to do with the City Lord of River Shore City appearing at an earlier date. This City Lord was a Half-Legend Witch on equal footing with Hathaway, a peak 4th rank class holder. But she didn¡¯t have Hathaway¡¯s good luck; she wasn¡¯t a Seer. Just as she was about to become a Legend, the Universe Magic Pool shattered. Though she withstood the willpower check caused by the chaos magic rippling through her body, her growth was afterwards forever stopped at level 20, unable to level up. If not for River Shore City being one of the starting points for players, with its countless "Golden Generation" players with heroic builds appearing one after the other, River Shore City might have been destroyed in a monster attack. ... Marvin entered River Shore City and found out that the current city was a lot drearier than before his departure. There weren¡¯t many people on the main street, its emptiness giving a depressing feeling. In fact, River Shore City¡¯s previous prosperity was somewhat fake. A large amount of dirty trades existed, and the City Hall was colluding with all kinds of contemptible nobles and merchants, helping them profit from the ordinary people. A vast amount of wealth circulated among a small number of people, and various kinds of unreasonable forces were running amuck. Gangs were often battling each other, resulting in deaths in the slums. Many youths could only choose to become low level cannon fodder in a gang because they were unable to make a living otherwise. These dark corners hid under the thriving facade. Only when you entered the depths of the city at night would you be able to feel that sickening bloody atmosphere. But this situation had already greatly improved. Because the City Lord Proxy was removed. River Shore City¡¯s true owner had come out of her Wizard tower, ending her three year seclusion. Her strength had consolidated at the 20th level, the Half-Legend boundary, and she began to govern her territory again. She was only a Viscount, making her title on the lower end in the South Wizard Alliance. But it was unrelated to her strength. It was only because River Shore City was a small territory. If she had wanted to open up new lands in the wilderness for the Alliance, a Countess rank would be suitable. In short, after this City Lord came back out in public, the general atmosphere in River Shore City improved. Even the previous Dark Sweet Poison incident seemed to have been brought under control by the Wizard Regiment and the Silver Church¡¯s knights. People talked on the streets about the source of the plague. Silver Knight Gordian was the name that was the most often mentioned. Apparently it was because Gordian contributed the most in the capture of the the plague followers who were spreading the Dark Sweet Poison! And Masked Twin Blades was also mentioned repeatedly. When Marvin heard it, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. In his reply to Anna, he had mentioned having Agate and Amber disguise as Masked Twin Blades and kill a few evil people in River Shore City, and then deliberately leaking the news. Anna had apparently already put it into action, or else there wouldn¡¯t be so many rumors about Masked Twin Blades in River Shore City. His Region Myth had already raised by one point. Moreover, it was leaning toward the positive side. People no longer thought of Masked Twin Blades as that cold killer who single-handedly eliminated the Acheron Gang. Neither did they consider him the criminal who ruthlessly killed everyone in Miller¡¯s house. It changed a lot, into an enthusiastic person performing chivalrous acts everywhere. This made Marvin very pleased. ... "So most of the public opinion was something you spread yourselves? Describing Miller as a rich and wicked merchant who was also part of an evil cult? Portraying Masked Twin Blades as a hero?" Marvin asked. In a secluded alley, he met with the Phantom Assassin Kyle Amber once again. Marvin had left him in River Shore City to watch Toshiroya, that noble who was said to have come from some northern city. He apparently had been aiming at White River Valley for a long time. Information has always been the most important. Sometimes, understanding a bit more about your enemy would increase your chances of success manyfold! Amber shook his head. "I found a destitute and dejected Bard. This guy¡¯s mouth was very cheap, but he was pretty eloquent." "The most important thing was that this man had no bottom line. As long as there was money, he would do anything." "Moreover, what he spread was the truth." Marvin nodded. The Phantom Assassin did a great job. But he was more concerned about something else. "What about Toshiroya? And the Lynx team," Marvin asked. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that when he was trying to recover his territory, the Lynx team repeatedly tried to trap him! Cat Verne got the Disciplinary Knights to attack him after the battle with the gnolls at White River Valley! As for Toshiroya, this guy clearly had the same intentions as Miller. He definitely had a hand in that Gnoll attack. Regardless of his reasons, trying to harm what Marvin was protecting would only have one outcome! And that was death! He¡¯d endured it before because he wanted to clearly understand who was behind the Lynx team. Now it was time to act. ... Amber¡¯s intelligence work in River Shore City was exceptional. He immediately told Marvin the information he found out. As expected, the day of Marvin¡¯s departure, a lot of changes happened in River Shore City! The true City Lord cracked down on the Proxy, and began to start a series of purging decrees. More than half of the City Hall Officials were discharged, and one third was expelled. Furthermore, these people got all of their property seized!. The chief of the Wizard¡¯s regiment had set out this time, coordinating with River Shore City¡¯s guards and Disciplinary Knights, and along with the support of the Silver Church. Everything was done in a rush. This City Lord¡¯s decisiveness could clearly be seen. The people Marvin previously saw on the main road were those nobles and City Hall¡¯s officials. They were expelled from River Shore City and had no choice but to think of a way to earn a living in another territory. Then, there was the large scale hunt for the plague followers. This played a major role in containing the spread of the Dark Sweet Poison. The Dark Sweet Poison had just begun to bring troubles before it was immediately stopped. Marvin naturally had a role in this. If he hadn¡¯t killed that smart plague envoy, it wouldn¡¯t have been this easy for the higher ups of River Shore City. During this time, a strict night curfew was set up through the city. All of River Shore City was shrouded in a stifling pressure. This was a peak Wizard¡¯s deterrence. Even if she wasn¡¯t a Legend, her power was enough to intimidate everyone in River Shore City. At that time, the poorer one was, the more relieved they felt. Their lives were finally protected. And Toshiroya was also affected by this purge. Due to his background, River Shore City¡¯s City Lord didn¡¯t seize his assets and only banished him. But from what Amber knew, this guy hadn¡¯t immediately left the city after being banished! He was apparently staying in an area near the city in a small temporary camp, secretly plotting something. Because Toshiroya¡¯s group had an expert able to see through invisibility, Amber didn¡¯t dare to get too close, so he couldn¡¯t get the information concerning Toshiroya¡¯s plan. He only knew that the camp was located inside on a ledge in a hill between River Shore City and White River Valley! ... "It¡¯s actually near White River Valley." "This guy truly has evil intentions." A killing intent flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes as he continued, "What about that Lynx team?" "The Lynx team has been arrested by the City Lord as an example for colluding with many officials." "Now, the six members are all imprisoned in a cell in the north of the city," Amber quickly answered. "A cell?" Marvin frowned. Toshiroya¡¯s move gave him a bad feeling. But he couldn¡¯t go alone to look for him right now. He needed to find a way to find out what that guy really wanted! ... North of River Shore City, Black Water Prison. Two guards pushed a small youth inside. The sky was too dark to make out the youth¡¯s appearance. "What did this guy do?" the man in charge of registrations asked. "He violated the curfew. The sky is dark but he was still running blindly on the streets. Did he really think that the recent martial law was a joke?" the guard helplessly said. This youth had a terrified expression on his face, probably afraid of what would happen. "Minimum of one week. 7th cell." The person in charge of registration took a glance at the youth and felt that he wasn¡¯t a threat, immediately letting him in. Ten minutes later, the cell was locked. Marvin was locked with several sturdy men in a very small cell. "Yo! Newcomer¡­" A man naked above the waist and with tattoos all over displayed an unsightly smile. "You look very charming." From another corner of the cell came a wretched laughter. A sharp voice said, "Mondin, don¡¯t use too much strength, that last newcomer died the day after you played with him." "Many of us didn¡¯t have the chance to taste him;" "Start easy this time. Let this boy live a few days." The tattooed man laughed out loud, "Fuckin nonsense." "Hey boy! Come lick the great me¡­" He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when a heavy fist landed on his face, followed by the sound of teeth shattering! The cell instantly fell into silence! Chapter 128: Turmoil in the Territory! Chapter 128: Turmoil in the Territory! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The tattooed man was knocked to the ground by Marvin¡¯s fist as his mouth was filled with agony. Marvin casually waved his hand, not feeling any pain. He still had his Void Conch despite being imprisoned because it looked like an ordinary pendant and the guards didn¡¯t do a strict inspection. They just directly took Marvin in. After entering the cell, Marvin had expressionlessly put on the Ghastly Gloves. This pair of gloves not only gave special effects, but could also protect his fist and palm. Otherwise, with Marvin punching a big guy so hard, his own fist would also get hurt! After all, that punch used ample strength and was even under the effect of Burst! The people locked in these cells weren¡¯t class holders. This tattooed man seemed to have very sturdy muscles, but his strength was only around 13. Their fighting skills couldn¡¯t compare with adventurers, let alone an expert like Marvin. This punch had come too suddenly, directly throwing him on the ground! This was the difference between a class holder and an ordinary person! "I didn¡¯t hear, did you say lick something?" Marvin crouched and quietly asked. With blood smeared on his face, the tattooed man angrily said, "Lick this great me¡­" He extended his hands as he was spoke, trying to catch Marvin at all costs! Unfortunately a dagger had already been placed against his head. "One more time and I¡¯ll send you on your way," Marvin calmly said. "I don¡¯t want to make too much noise, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t kill in a cell, am I clear?" He spoke a bit louder when he said this so that everyone in the cell could hear. The tattooed man¡¯s eyes widened. He was dumbfounded. Everyone kept quiet out of fear! When they saw Marvin¡¯s lightning punch they were already frightened. Now Marvin had even taken out a curved dagger! How did this guy do it? This was a prison! Every prisoner had to go through a body check, and he actually managed to bring a dagger in!? Even though these were reckless prisoners, they certainly weren¡¯t blind. Everyone looked as if they were affected by a Mass Silence spell. Not saying anything, not daring to say anything in this atmosphere. ... "That¡¯s good." Marvin¡¯s tone slowed down, "I have a question for you." "Where is the Lynx team imprisoned?" The others displayed a hint of surprise when they heard this, but they shook their heads one after the other, showing that they didn¡¯t know. Marvin frowned. At that time, a mosquito-like voice could be heard, "I, I know¡­" That was the tattooed man. His face was still had blood on it, and he was still being threatened by Marvin¡¯s dagger, not daring to move. He was scared that Marvin would kill him if he was unhappy. He also understood that this guy looked young, but he was definitely capable. "I, I know the Lynx team¡¯s location." Marvin glanced at him, prompting, "Talk." The tattooed man hurriedly said in a shivering voice, "All adventurers have been locked in the C block. They are powerful and need to be strictly watched." "The Lynx team has been locked in cells 3 to 8. Each of them is imprisoned alone." Marvin kicked the tattooed man¡¯s stomach, once again throwing him to the ground. The latter let out a painful groan. "Remember to keep your eyes open next time," Marvin coldly said. "If there is the slightest issue with your information, don¡¯t think of staying alive." The tattooed man repeatedly nodded his head, frightened, and then kneeled in front of Marvin. The others in the room were quiet. A bold man asked, "Your Excellency, may I ask, how did you bring a dagger in?" Marvin glanced at him before casually strolling toward the cell¡¯s door. The next instant, a cold light flashed. Another dagger appeared in Marvin¡¯s hand. "It¡¯s not difficult. Moreover, I have three," Marvin indifferently said. The other prisoners all foolishly looked at Marvin. People with a bit of knowledge instantly made the connection with the legendary storage item! Only high level adventurers had this thing... These ordinary people would spend their lives struggling to subsist. How could they have the chance to see such a magical item? This delicate youth before them was surprisingly so wealthy. Without waiting for them to react, a few clanking noises could be heard from the corridor. A thing was thrown in from the outside. Marvin picked it up. It was a bunch of keys. He walked naturally to the door and unlocked it, went out, and closed the door. "Wait¡­ Could you let us leave?" that bold man asked expectantly. "Kacha!" Marvin ruthlessly locked the sturdy door. "Sorry, I came here to end lives, not to save lives. If you don¡¯t want to die, keep your mouth shut." As his voice gradually disappeared, he also disappeared into the shadows! In the cell, everyone had a complicated expression on their face, but no one dared to say a word! Marvin¡¯s powerful show of strength left a shadow in their hearts. The usually very ruthless tattooed man was busy rolling on the ground due to pain. ... C Block 8th Cell. Verne was sitting on his bed, expressionless. The prison seemed particularly calm tonight. The usual rough breathing at the end of the corridor couldn¡¯t be heard. He kept having the feeling that something was about to happen. At that time, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of his cell. "Who?" Verne questioned, alarmed. "The one taking you away." Marvin calmly unlocked the lock. "I don¡¯t know you." Verne took a step back, about to shout for the guards. But he was too slow. Marvin quickly opened the door, and burst in with Shadow Step! He was in front of Verne in an instant, covering Verne¡¯s mouth. The latter was about to resist, when an ice cold feeling on his neck made him stop this stupid resistance! The curved dagger had quietly snuck to his neck. "What is Toshiroya planning to do to White River Valley¡¯s territory?" Marvin softly asked. "You know how you¡¯ll end up if you don¡¯t speak." Marvin slowly loosened his hand. "It¡¯s you¡­" Verne looked at Marvin with incomparable shock. With the moonlight coming out of the window, he could clearly see Marvin¡¯s face. "Turns out you were Masked Twin Blades, no wonder that day at the castle¡­" The curved dagger slightly moved on Verne¡¯s neck and the latter immediately shut up. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense." Marvin impatiently said, "I know you were paid to act, I only want to know Toshiroya¡¯s plot!" "You¡¯ll still kill me if i tell you!" Verne laughed softly, "Why should I tell you?" "Your fighting skills are a lot more troublesome than I can imagine and I¡¯ve already been starved for a week. I simply have no strength to resist. Kill me, I won¡¯t tell you." "Moreover, I¡¯ll curse you, Baron Marvin. Curse you to be unable to have a peaceful life, curse you to see your beloved die in front of you¡­" "Pop!" A heavy sound echoed and Verne couldn¡¯t keep talking because his stomach was struck by a heavy fist! "Who do you think you are? Your curse having any effect on me? Idiot." Marvin sneered, "Mister Verne, I quite appreciate your boldness." "But I¡¯ll ask you to think with your brain. Since I dared to come into your cell to find you, I would have definitely made proper preparations. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll talk." He then surprisingly let go of Cat. The latter immediately was dumbstruck. Marvin actually released him. He had the confidence he could convince him to talk? But then... "Dling!""Dling!" Marvin threw a small bell to Verne. The latter¡¯s complexion immediately changed! "This is¡­ What have you done to Dylan!" Verne¡¯s face was filled with anger, and he almost lost it. "So young, but he has such nice blonde hair. He¡¯ll definitely be a very charming young man when he grows up." Marvin indifferently added, "His eyes look a lot like yours." Verne immediately let out a cold breath. He sat down on the bed, completely depressed. Marvin patiently waited. "Don¡¯t harm Dylan. I beg you." Verne displayed a painful expression. "I¡¯ll tell you everything I know." "Don¡¯t harm Dylan," he repeated once more. Marvin shrugged noncommittally. "Talk, I¡¯m listening." ... "Toshiroya has a hidden treasure map. It is pointing to a place in White River Valley, your castle." "They colluded with Gnolls to invade White River Valley, but the Gnolls breached the contract. Toshiroya was extremely angry, but due to some other matters, he was delayed." "After you recovered your territory, he had even less room to maneuver. The current White River Valley guards¡¯ strength had been improved thanks to Gru¡¯s team joining." "Toshiroya is currently understaffed but he also has no official reason to attack White River Valley. Thus he intends to change methods." Cat¡¯s voice was very dull, but each word was deeply recorded in Marvin¡¯s heart. "What method?" Marvin asked. "Rebellion," Verne replied. " I don¡¯t know much about the details. I was only a hired hand for him." "He is trying to cause a rebellion in your territory in the near future. He will then, with the help of an inside man, take control of the castle." "In any case, civilians would be unaware of what to do. If he takes care of the guards, he can settle everything." Marvin was startled. "You mean, the current White River Valley garrison has already been infiltrated by Toshiroya?" "Yeah," Verne answered. "But I don¡¯t know who." "He is going to make a move soon, so if you want to deal with it, you have to quickly make a decision." "That¡¯s all I know." "Please let Dylan off. He is only a child." Marvin quietly walked in front of Cat, and "Woosh!", a slash efficiently cut his head! He was already a 2nd rank Night Walker, and his attribute bonuses had already been added since it was night time. And Verne was only a level 5 class holder, he simply wasn¡¯t his opponent! "People¡¯s sins are their own to bear." "I won¡¯t go so far as to take my anger out on a child." Marvin said this to Verne¡¯s body. That small bell was also only stolen from Dylan by the Phantom Assassin Amber. Before he acted, Marvin hadn¡¯t had to think about it at all. He had no interest in using an innocent in this matter. ... The door of that now unoccupied cell was pushed open once again. A faint shadowy person walked over and whispered, "Lord, everything has been settled." Marvin nodded. Having a Phantom Assassin subordinate was really convenient! Those keys were stolen by Amber before being tossed to Marvin. As for the other five Lynx members, they were also disposed of by Amber, noiselessly. Amber¡¯s Stealth was a lot stronger than Marvin¡¯s, and furthermore, he also had a powerful Hide. Thus, he could easily infiltrate the cells, while Marvin had to use some more conventional methods. The two people worked on separate things and their progress wasn¡¯t too bad. At least they knew what Toshiroya was up to and they still have time to go back. Marvin was ready to leave Black Water Prison. But at this time, a bright light suddenly flickered in the room! Marvin¡¯s heart sank! Teleportation Portal! No, not a Teleportation Portal, it was a prepared Teleportation Gate!1 The next second, a hot woman walked out of the Teleportation Gate. A trace of anger could be seen on her face. "Killing in my city without my agreement." "Baron Marvin, this isn¡¯t something a gentleman should do." Marvin forced a smile. He was so careful he hadn¡¯t expected to still be detected. This was too troublesome! Indeed, this lady who appeared in the prison cell was shockingly River Shore City¡¯s 4th rank Witch City Lord, Madeline. ... "Take a trip with me, Baron Marvin." Surprisingly, Madeline didn¡¯t shout, taking a deep glance at him instead. As for that Phantom Assassin behind Marvin, she directly ignored him. The next instant, the Teleportation Gate was once again activated. Marvin¡¯s heart shook, apparently guessing something. He could only give a meaningful glance to the Phantom Assassin before following Madeline through the Teleportation Gate. On the other side of the Teleportation Gate was a sumptuous room. It could be seen that this place was Madeline¡¯s living quarters. Marvin had also gone into the top floor of the Ashes Tower. Although Hathaway and Madeline were both Half-Legends, their taste and style was extremely different. Hathaway¡¯s room¡¯s colors were clashing, giving out an intense sense of contradiction. And Madeline¡¯s was a traditional noble¡¯s room, very luxurious. But too much and too cheesy. "Setting up a Teleportation Gate like that. Dame Madeline, it looks like you already knew I would act against Verne?" Marvin wasn¡¯t an idiot. Madeline wasn¡¯t a god, she couldn¡¯t have randomly sensed him killing in the cell. And that Teleportation Gate was obviously set up beforehand. "More or less." "After I came out of seclusion, I handled many things. I also saw many people. However, the one who left me the deepest impression was actually you." "Baron Marvin? Or maybe Masked Twin Blades? Killing his own uncle with his own hands. And slaughtering a Plague Envoy on his way. With this kind of performance, it would be very difficult for me not to pay attention." Madeline slowly walked to a liquor cabinet on the side. "Want something?" "No need, get straight to the point," Marvin said in a heavy voice. "Don¡¯t worry." Madeline suddenly waved her hand, instantly making a magic mirror appear in front of Marvin. On the magic screen, White River Valley¡¯s castle could be seen. The rear of the castle was actually on fire! The place that was burning was most likely the granary! Marvin¡¯s pupils shrinked. He hadn¡¯t expected an upheaval to appear in his territory that soon! Madeline blinked and said, "It looks like you need my help right now." ____ T/N1: So changed Teleportation Door to Teleportation Portal (Gate & Door being too similar) it¡¯s something akin to the Anywhere/Dokodemo Door while the Teleportation Gate is something like a Stargate, already set up and needing activation. Chapter 129: The Overlord Returns! Chapter 129: The Overlord Returns! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Surprisingly, displayed on the magic screen was the current situation in White River Valley! A rebellion arose in the territory! Even if Madeline agreed to let Marvin go on his own right now, if he rushed as fast as he could, it would take at least an hour to get back. By that time, the rebellion might have already ended. Toshiroya¡¯s people might have already taken control of the castle! Marvin took a deep breath and asked with a heavy voice, "What do you want?" "Nothing. I don¡¯t really care about what you did previously." Madeline poured herself a glass of red wine. It could clearly be seen that she was a woman who knew how to enjoy life. She charmingly looked at Marvin. "This is a world where the strong are respected, and you showed enough potential to make people praise you." "I want to cooperate with you." Cooperate? Marvin almost thought he misheard. The great City Lord of River Shore City, a 4th rank expert and a Half-Legend, actually wanted to cooperate with him? "The Magic Holy Grail." Madeline finally revealed what she was after. "I need that thing. The news is spreading quickly among the Wizards. Your performance in the Three Ring Towers made people speechless." "I know it¡¯s on you, isn¡¯t it?" Marvin couldn¡¯t do anything to deny that, so he simply nodded. [Lance¡¯s Holy Grail] was indeed on him. Although this item would be helpful for Wayne, after Marvin requested it, Wayne unhesitantly gave the Holy Grail to him. ¡®Magic Holy Grail¡­¡¯ Marvin started thinking fast. Since Madeline wanted the Magic Holy Grail, that meant she was about to set out for that place. It was a lot earlier than it was supposed to happen! Marvin¡¯s heart was somewhat put on alert. ... "Let¡¯s make it simple." Madeline put down her wine cup and resolutely said, "I¡¯ll help you pacify your territory¡¯s rebellion. And you¡¯ll lend me the Magic Holy Grail. River Shore City will protect White River Valley. I know you already formed an alliance with the Ashes Tower of the Three Ring Towers. But the Three Ring Towers is extremely far away after all." "Even if Hathaway wanted to protect you, she could only rely on her prestige to scare some people with bad intentions. But River Shore City is different. If you are in trouble, we would be able to help out at anytime." "That includes that huge problem you are about to face: food." "I can sell you a portion of our food at market price." Madeline¡¯s voice was very captivating. But Marvin knew that this was only a disguise. If it weren¡¯t for his relationship with Hathaway, and that Holy Grail being the token of the Three Ring Towers, Madeline might have directly fought for it. The reason she instead was patiently negotiating with him right now was only because she didn¡¯t dare to act. But from the expression in her eyes, it could be seen that the Magic Holy Grail was something that she absolutely had to have. If Marvin declined her offer, he might not be able to walk out of this room today. He thought it through and ended up giving a reply that made Madeline extremely shocked. The latter thought for a moment and finally nodded in approval. Even if Marvin¡¯s request was somewhat strange, the final outcome was more or less the same. Thus, a bit later, a giant eagle stopped in front of the window of Madeline¡¯s room. "Since you don¡¯t want me to deal with it, I wish you luck, Baron Marvin." Madeline stood at the window, her red nightgown extremely revealing. The Great Falcon¡¯s wings flapped, creating a fierce gust of wind. Madeline¡¯s thin nightgown was suddenly swaying in the wind, revealing her fair legs. Marvin jumped on the Great Falcon¡¯s back, enduring the gale as it soared to White River Valley! ... The Scarlet Monastery was a place that had been troubling River Shore City for a while. Madeline had sent Disciplinary Knights and guards to suppress this evil force several times in the past. But those two Pain Monks at the gate made her helpless. The Pain Monks were too strong. Although they were only at the 3rd rank, they were immune to magic. And if soldiers fought in close range with them, they would have heavy losses due to their lack of expert combat classholders. After probing several times, Madeline had temporarily given up her plans on dealing with that place. The monsters there were content with what they had, since after that Lich who failed to become a god died, there was no more movement. Though that Lich was actually in a deep slumber. But a while ago, Demon God Enforcers appeared near River Shore City! These were the subordinates of the 3rd Hall¡¯s master, Avenger Fegan. They seemed to be plotting something. This annoyed Madeline greatly. It wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t take care of the two Pain Monks, but it would cost a huge number of her soldiers their lives. But the emergence of those Demon God Enforcers made her firmly determined to root out the Scarlet Monastery. After the purge of the City Hall and the containment of the Dark Sweet Poison, this swift and decisive City Lord began to prepare her third major move after her seclusion! And that was attacking the Scarlet Monastery. Marvin¡¯s Magic Holy Grail had an impact on this war that was irreplaceable. The Holy Grail¡¯s various Auras and Anti-Curse abilities could give a huge boost to the army¡¯s fighting potential. Even a powerful Silver Church Priest wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Marvin remembered very clearly that Madeline¡¯s attack on the Scarlet Monastery ended up failing. ¡®The outcome this time might be different after my involvement.¡¯ ¡®But it also might not be. That guy is truly powerful¡­" Marvin leaned forward on the Great Eagle¡¯s back, the deal with Madeline flashing through his mind. Madeline would help Marvin get back to White River Valley and Marvin would personally participate in this war. He would be in charge of the Magic Holy Grail. Moreover, he also stated that he wanted to have a relatively high priority in picking the loot. These two points weren¡¯t an issue for Madeline, as she was interested in neither the Scarlet Monastery¡¯s loot nor the Magic Holy Grail, as long as its effects were used to help. Both of them temporarily made a deal. What made Madeline the most surprised was that Marvin actually hadn¡¯t mentioned the issue of food. Could he have another solution? The Witch was puzzled. It was safe to say that only River Shore City could deliver food to such a location. But whatever the case, this enigmatic Baron Marvin still left on her summoned Great Eagle, only leaving a thin but steady back in Madeline¡¯s sight. ... White River Valley was in a complete mess! At the bottom of the mountain, all the civilians were gathered together. A youth shouted with a red complexion: "Everyone listen!" "How long has it been since our Overlord appeared?" "Ever since last month, our food supply has been restricted and that Half-Elf bastard still doesn¡¯t agree to receive the kindness from River Shore City¡¯s chamber of commerce!" "She doesn¡¯t give us food to eat!" "She deprived our territory¡¯s inhabitants of the most basic right! This wasn¡¯t the case in the previous White River Valley, but that¡¯s how things are now!" "I suspect she secretly murdered the Overlord and casually modified old decrees, trying to seize our territory!" "Don¡¯t you see that fire! That was our painstakingly built granary. The food inside was to be used to get through the winter. Now our food has burnt, there is no more!" "That treacherous woman wants us to starve to death. We can¡¯t sit and wait for death!" "We have to go to the castle to protest!" Many people were moved by the youth¡¯s extremely provocative arguments. They blindly went to the castle under the incitement of a few people! ... "Miss Anna, what now?" Andre looked below the castle, extremely nervous. There was a huge mass of the territory¡¯s inhabitants! The garrison had already locked the castle gate a long time ago, but this didn¡¯t make them feel more secure. Because they were also terrified, and their hearts were in chaos. There had been an increasing amount of rumors in the territory these days, rumors about Anna plotting against Marvin, trying to become the Overlord. Ordinary people weren¡¯t very informed after all. Marvin¡¯s amazing performance in the Three Ring Towers still hadn¡¯t spread to River Shore City, not to mention White River Valley, this countryside area. When he left, he chose to sneak away in order to avoid unwanted attention. But now, there was a huge problem with Anna making the decisions, as she really wasn¡¯t an Overlord. She wasn¡¯t the target of those ignorant citizens¡¯ loyalty. She was only Marvin¡¯s butler, White River Valley Overlord¡¯s Proxy. "How is the granary?" Anna gently asked. Andre said with a heavy face, "Everything is ruined. The remaining food would at most last for a week." Hearing this, Anna almost choked! She had already suspected that a mole had infiltrated the castle, but she didn¡¯t think he would succeed. With the granary being so tightly guarded, for someone to succeed¡­ She felt powerless. If he was here, everything would be fine. Anna couldn¡¯t help but think of Marvin. But at this time, an arrogant sounding laugh echoed, "Is there something worrying you? My beloved Anna?" "You are more beautiful than the moonlight tonight." That was a luxuriously dressed man. He came over and said that despite the fact that there wasn¡¯t any moonlight tonight. He tried to embrace Anna. But he was pushed away by Andre! "Get away from Miss Anna!" Andre loathsomely said. "Such a rude guy. To dare speak like that to the Greatest Alchemist in all History!" That man angrily stared at Andre, "Don¡¯t you know what kind of troubles your territory is currently facing?" "If Miss Anna wishes, I¡¯ll go out and solve the problem for you." "No need! Mister Edward," Anna coldly said, "We¡¯ll settle it ourselves." However, at that moment, the citizens were apparently unable to bear it anymore. They sent a representative, that youth who had been riling up the people. He proudly approached the castle and loudly yelled, "We want to meet Sir Overlord!" "We want to know the territory¡¯s current situation. Return us our food. Greedy and treacherous woman, if you don¡¯t agree to our requests¡­" He hadn¡¯t finished his words when a burst of wind arrived from the sky! A shadow suddenly dropped from the sky, landing next to the youth. A cold light flashed. Marvin turned, two daggers in hands, not caring about the body falling behind him. He coldly watched the instigated populace: "Are you rebelling?" Chapter 130: Powerful Suppression! Chapter 130: Powerful Suppression! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Overlord!" "Lord Marvin!" The deceived people were suddenly astonished! Marvin¡¯s way of appearing was too shocking. He used the Wishful Rope to jump down from the back of the Great Eagle. He then decisively beheaded the troublemaker. Everyone was dumbfoundedly looking at Marvin. Was that their Overlord who was always polite and amiable? This was totally a ferocious killer! "I¡¯ll ask again." Marvin unhurriedly took a step forward, "Are you rebelling?" They all retreated three steps! He was standing on the narrow bridge with his young body, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, his presence had an incredible deterring power! This was the power of nobility. Noble skill ¨C [Dignity]! The rule of Marvin¡¯s family had been deeply etched in his people¡¯s hearts for a long time. When Marvin wasn¡¯t here, people might be easily bewitched. But when Marvin appeared, especially in such a spectacular way, everyone would immediately sober up. What were they doing? Gather under the castle to cause trouble? Wasn¡¯t it rebelling? Territories under the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s rule had a very severe punishment for rebels! Death by hanging! There was no room for discussion. The majority of the people cowered. They were simply fooled by the rumors and the lies. When Marvin appeared, they lost their thoughts about causing trouble. Of course, there were also some troublemakers hidden among them. Someone suddenly yelled, "But we have no food!" "We want to eat!" Marvin stared at that guy standing out with the eyes of a predator. It was a thin guy who looked like a monkey. He wasn¡¯t too old, but his eyes were bright. "You. Come." Marvin calmly said. That man hid behind someone and slowly said, "Lord Marvin, we really aren¡¯t thinking of rebelling, we only want to eat." "I know, thus I ask you to come." Marvin put away his curved daggers and showed his empty hands to everyone before saying, "I put away my daggers." "I guarantee that if you aren¡¯t a spy sent by the enemy, I won¡¯t harm you." That man hesitated, even if Marvin said that, he could still feel killing intent in Marvin¡¯s eyes! He cowered. "Let¡¯s forget about it, since Sir has returned, we¡­" He was forcefully interrupted by Marvin. "Drag him to me!" Marvin glanced at a few villagers and bellowed. The other guys immediately nodded, and pushed that thin monkey-like man until he was in front of Marvin. "You said you were hungry, you didn¡¯t have food, so you were causing troubles." Marvin put his hands on that man¡¯s shoulders and grabbed him tightly, "Are you telling the truth?" "I swear!" Somewhat panicking, he said in a loud voice, "We are really too hungry¡­ We have no money, it has been stolen by those gnolls!" "Good," Marvin sneered. His hand flashed inside that man¡¯s jacket pocket, instantly pulling out a money pouch! He opened the pouch and the sound of many silvers falling to the ground could be heard! That man was dumbfounded! He clearly remembered having nothing in his pocket. And the others were extremely shocked! They had greedy looks, and when they were looking at that monkey-like man, they were also full of doubts and anger! Didn¡¯t this guy say that they had no money to eat? With so many silvers in his pocket, he could easily buy food. This money could buy a lot of provisions in River Shore City. "Swindler!" Marvin didn¡¯t leave the thin man a chance to open his mouth and directly shouted angrily! He pulled out his dagger and killed! Blood flew everywhere. Everyone thoroughly calmed down. "A swindler," Marvin angrily said, "This fucker was a swindler!" "Haven¡¯t you seen it? Someone has bribed him to deceive you! Indeed, the granary was burnt, but it was the work of our enemies!" "He wants to take over White River Valley, thus he made this rebellion plot." Marvin coldly concluded, "Now, I order you as the Overlord, return to your homes!" "The food issue will be solved within a week." "I guarantee you this as White River Valley¡¯s Overlord." [Dignity] was used once again! The majority of the people retreated, leaving with an ashamed face. But at that time, the castle gates which were shut suddenly opened with a creaking sound. A sneaky shadow flashed out, seeming to have felt something wrong! Marvin took a big step forward and began to sprint! He was still wearing that pair of Thunder Fairy Boots. Hanzel had generously given this Magic Item to Marvin as a gift! Marvin instantly rushed to the castle gates and grabbed that person, revealing a very unfamiliar face full of surprise! The Wishful Rope quietly bound him. The people who were about to go down the hill looked back at that scene in surprise. They managed to see Marvin carrying a garrison member under the faint light of the torches! At that time, Anna and the others were welcoming him. "Lord Marvin!" Andre and the other garrison members excitedly greeted him. Marvin¡¯s strong performance made them extremely shocked. And the most important part was that they knew, with Marvin¡¯s return, the territory wouldn¡¯t become chaotic! "Who is this person?" Marvin asked while holding that guy. Andre¡¯s expression changed, "This is a recruit who had been accepted in the garrison a few days ago¡­" "A spy!" Anger flashed through Anna¡¯s eyes. "He is definitely the one who burnt the granary!" "And he now wanted to take advantage of the situation and open the gates to let those troublemakers in?" Marvin looked at that man, and the latter said in a low voice, "I merely saw Lord Marvin return and wanted to open the door to welcome¡­" But before he could finish his sentence, Marvin kicked the ground! And an ice cold light shone as Marvin made an imposing slash, directly cutting off this man¡¯s head! The bloody head rolled on the stone bridge before ending up in the moat. "This is how a spy ends!" Marvin suddenly raised his voice, his foot kicking that headless body into the moat! The remaining civilians¡¯ hearts turned cold. They no longer lingered and returned to their homes one after the other. Only the garrison, Anna, and a few others remained in front of the castle. "Young Master¡­ You finally came back." Anna bit her lips. If there weren¡¯t so many people present, she might have cried out. She was very smart and capable, but she wasn¡¯t this territory¡¯s Overlord. She had suffered a lot during Marvin¡¯s absence, there were too many rumors slandering her. Marvin gently embraced Anna, comforting her, "It¡¯s all right." But an obnoxious voice suddenly came from the side: "How could you embrace Miss Anna so casually?" "Even if you are this territory¡¯s Overlord, you shouldn¡¯t be this rude!" Marvin frowned. He had been killing quite heavily today, but he hadn¡¯t reached the point where he would kill without reason. He immediately pointed at that guy and asked, "Who is this guy dressed up like a peacock?" Everyone turned silent for a moment. They then all burst out laughing. Even Anna who had always avoided showing her emotions in public couldn¡¯t help but laugh to the point of crying. Because what Marvin said was truly accurate! The man who claimed to the the Greatest Alchemist in all History was wearing extremely luxurious clothes, but the color coordination was truly¡­ well, underwhelming. At night, under the light of the fire, he really looked like a peacock! That man retorted angrily, "What did you say? Are you questioning my clothing tastes? I request a duel!" "Duel my ass!" Marvin impatiently said, "This lord is still busy killing, I don¡¯t have free time!" He coldly glanced at that man. "This is my territory, know your place." He immediately told Anna a few things. Mainly to appease the citizens¡¯ mood, and then strengthen the remaining food¡¯s defense. "What about you?" Anna displayed a surprised expression after he was done talking, "Are you planning to leave again?" "Tonight," Marvin emotionlessly replied. "I can¡¯t allow people to keep provoking my bottom line." He then headed down the mountain without looking back. The peacock man remarked in a very bad mood, "Ridiculous Overlord! Something like killing, why would he do it himself? Miss Anna there is an issue with your eyes." "Shut up!" Everyone angrily shouted. The peacock man was startled and immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He hadn¡¯t expected that Marvin¡¯s status in the eyes of these people would be so high! ... The night wind whistled past his ear. Marvin seemed as fast as lightning. The darkness of the night was heaven for the Night Walker. Tonight he wanted to kill. Kill in the night! Regardless of Toshiroya¡¯s goals and reasons, he had already thoroughly angered Marvin. The last person who touched Marvin¡¯s bottom line was White, and he had died. Now it was this noble who came from some northern city. Marvin had put on a layer of protective clothing and was running quietly in the night. ... Half an hour later, not far from a small hill''s ledge. Marvin was quietly readying himself. The Phantom Assassin Amber had also been waiting. On that ledge was an incomplete temporary camp. In the camp were roughly twenty men. At least half were 2nd rank Fighters, and in addition, there was a 2nd rank Sorcerer. This Sorcerer¡¯s status was very high, as he had a tent for himself. Toshiroya himself was a 2nd rank Swordsman, and he had two Barbarian [Wasteland Warriors] as guards. This was the information Amber had gathered. ¡®A group of 2nd rank class holders to take over a small White River Valley, it obviously should be enough.¡¯ Marvin sneered. Unfortunately, you met me. ... Amber came over and whispered, "Lord Marvin, when are we moving?" "No hurry." Marvin focused on something, and soon, a flare flew from the forest. That was one of the adventurers pretending to be a citizen! He had returned to inform Toshiroya. "Kill him first." Marvin pointed at that man. The Phantom Assassin nodded, and suddenly disappeared on the spot. As for Marvin, he used Stealth and directly walked toward the camp! Chapter 131: Unrivalled In the Night! Chapter 131: Unrivalled In the Night! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ___ T/N: Camp isn¡¯t in a cave, it¡¯s something like an hollow area in the mountain, ledge to keep it simple. ___ It was deep in the night, and more than half of the people in the camp were already asleep. Most of the Fighters didn¡¯t have their own tent, and instead were crammed in one big tent, sleeping while snoring and jostling about. In the deepest part of the camp was a tent that was still lit. Two figures could faintly be seen still in an intense struggle. The silhouette that was below had a hot body, to the point that even just seeing the shadow through the tent would leave people lost in fanciful thoughts. A total of four people were standing guard, with three guarding out in the open and one hidden. Marvin simply took a trip round the camp to get specific information. Night Walker¡¯s strong points were finally displayed. In the wilderness during the night, his Stealth could even be stronger than that of the best Thieves! The Archer in charge of scouting didn¡¯t even notice anything when he circled the camp. This was the power of the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings! ... "Lord, it¡¯s done." Amber quietly approached. There was another Phantom Assassin on the other side. Agate had also arrived after Marvin¡¯s summons. The three were top class assassins, facing an entire camp. Generally speaking, their chances would be very slim against so many opponents of the same rank. But Marvin was confident. "First I¡¯ll go and deal with that Archer." "After those three discover the Archer¡¯s death, they¡¯ll need a moment to react. That is our chance!" "After I kill him, we each deal with one visible sentry. Understood?" Marvin whispered his plan, hidden in a thicket. As a former legendary player, Marvin was not only good at soloing, but also skillful in leading and strategizing! Phantom Assassins were good at assassination, but a direct battle was out of the question. However, their ability to flee was pretty good. Marvin didn¡¯t wish to lose his own subordinates in this battle, so he would obviously plan carefully. A bit over five minutes later, they started their operation. ... Above the field where the camp was set up was a sort of plateau. An Archer was bored to death as he looked below. The moonlight was bright at the moment, so his field of view was good. He made a rough check and found nothing, and thus sat down. He set the bow to the side, took out an homemade cigar and tried to light it by continuously rubbing a flint. But at that time, he felt some wind behind his head! Someone! This was his first reaction. But also his last reaction. Marvin had silently sneaked behind the Archer, raised his dagger and ruthlessly slashed at him! He directly beheaded him! Night Walker¡¯s Stealth was this fierce during the night. At the same level, they were unequalled. Even an Archer with high perception couldn¡¯t feel Marvin behind him. Unless he stayed on high alert! But this was simply impossible. People would always become tired and relax, let alone when standing watch during an endless night. The Archer¡¯s head rolled down on the stone and steadily fell at the camp¡¯s gate. The three Fighters on night duty were immediately startled by the sound. They looked down and saw a bloody head! "Intr¡­" The three coincidentally synchronized voices were stuck in their throats! Because Marvin hadn¡¯t hesitated and directly dropped from the sky after killing the Archer, throwing himself at the Fighter in the middle, daggers crossed! Dead! "The second¡­" Marvin whispered. His eyes were full of killing intent. The other two Fighters had also been decisively killed by the Phantom Assassins who had been hiding for a long time! The camp had instantly become defenseless. Marvin silently made a sign. The two Phantom Assassins understood and they both got back into Stealth. ¨CFollow the plan¨C Marvin¡¯s eyes were fixed on that tent in the center. From his position, he could still faintly hear gasping and moaning voices Marvin sneered and silently approached that tent. He could hear everything that was happening inside! Marvin silently assessed the distance based on the shadow reflecting on the tent¡¯s wall, and then took a deep breath. He then ran around the tent, cutting the few ropes fastening it. With the supporting ropes snapping, the entire tent fell down. A woman shrieking and a man cursing could instantly be heard. The tent¡¯s thick walls fell down and covered everything inside. On the bed, a man tried to get up in panic, while a woman was curling up, shrieking. Marvin silently laughed and jumped, stably landing on that bed. The fierce Fang was once again flashing under the moonlight. "Pshh." A slash drew blood. A head still covered by the tent¡¯s canvas fell to the ground. And that struggling woman was also ruthlessly killed by Marvin! ¡®The most important enemy has been eliminated, half of the plan has already succeeded." Marvin stood on the ruins of the tent and let out a long breath. The camp had been awoken by what happened. Eleven Fighters rushed out in chaos from the tent they were squeezed in. And Toshiroya rushed out from one side with his two Wasteland Warrior Barbarians. "Who!" He roared, alarmed and angry. Marvin didn¡¯t look at him, instead speeding up and directly running out of the camp, into the forest! ... Indeed, the person he killed wasn¡¯t Toshiroya. It was actually the Sorcerer. In the entire camp, the biggest threats to Marvin were that Archer and that Sorcerer. According to Amber¡¯s information, this guy was very lascivious and would need an attractive woman every night. This might be related to his bloodline. Thus, Marvin¡¯s plan wasn¡¯t to target Toshiroya. First kill the Archer, then kill the Sorcerer who probably has some crowd control abilities. The remaining trashes, in Marvin¡¯s eyes, were just livestock ready to be slaughtered. That included Toshiroya himself. ¡®Angry? If you are angry, then chase.¡¯ ¡®Tonight¡¯s game has just begun¡­¡¯ Marvin sneered inwardly as he had turned to take a look. Toshiroya was indeed in an endless fury. He brought his remaining thirteen subordinates and rushed out of the camp! In Toshiroya¡¯s eyes, Marvin was only an assassin. They were so many of them, as long they fought that guy from the front, they would surely be able to kill him easily! But in fact, it wasn¡¯t the case. ... The forest in the night, heavy footsteps echoed. Each torch was lifted up high as the group of fourteen people began searching under Toshiroya¡¯s lead. They then split into four groups to search separately. Apart from his own group which consisted of himself, the two Barbarians and two 2nd rank Fighters, the other groups were made of three people. This gave Marvin quite an advantage. What were just three people! Marvin¡¯s current [Nocturnal]¡¯s level hadn¡¯t risen yet, or else he would have been able to kill ten Fighters on the same rank as himself! Of course, freaks like Guardians still had to be excluded. One on one, Marvin had to rely on his Armor Strip skill to handle them. More people and he would find it very troublesome to deal with. But there was no Guardian among Toshiroya¡¯s troops. He only brought Fighters from the north! Apart from that Archer with a Scout subclass, there weren¡¯t any Thiefs or even Rangers. It might be because he had been too confident in the Sorcerer¡¯s casting abilities. Unfortunately, the only two people who might have been able to find Marvin¡¯s whereabouts had already died. The remainder could only look around randomly for Marvin¡¯s whereabouts under Toshiroya¡¯s urging. Marvin already considered these wretches a pile of dead bodies. Tonight, he was ready to slaughter. ... Three Fighters were walking in the forest, keeping a certain distance from each other. One of them was carrying a torch, holding a sword in the other hand, and watching his surroundings with extreme vigilance. The other two were tightly holding onto their weapons, guarding against a battle that could happen anytime. They walked past a few broken trees. The first person passed by, smoothly. The second person jumped over, when something unexpected happened! A hand suddenly stretched out from under the broken tree. That Fighter let out an alarmed shout as his whole body was instantly pulled down! There was an extremely narrow pit underneath. Not waiting for that Warrior to use a defensive stance, Marvin¡¯s curved dagger already sliced his neck! "Pshh!" Blood spurted, leaving a warm feeling on Marvin¡¯s face. But he didn¡¯t stop and rolled to the other side of the pit! Those two Fighters hurried over to look at their companion. Little did they know that Marvin had already crawled out from the other side of the broken trees. The next instant, he suddenly charged from the front! He didn¡¯t even bother covering up his footsteps! The first Fighter was startled and hurriedly turned around, but ended up losing the torch in his hand after being kicked! Darkness suddenly fell and the two Fighters lost their sight! What happened next was a ruthless harvest of souls! Half a minute later, there were two more corpses on the ground. By the time Toshiroya rushed over after hearing the sounds, similar sounds could be heard in another part of the forest! He turned completely green! ... Marvin pushed ahead and used a similar tactic. Covered by the darkness, he dealt with the other Fighter groups in an instant. They couldn¡¯t do anything after losing their torches. Marvin¡¯s Darksight was too overpowered! No less than nine people would never leave this ice-cold forest. Silence reigned through the entire forest, leaving Toshiroya only with a cold feeling. When he saw the bodies of the third group of Fighters, he almost went insane! Everything showed that there was only one opponent. But how could one person accomplish this? Could it be a 3rd rank or even 4th rank assassin? Thinking of this, Toshiroya couldn¡¯t help but become frightened! "We leave!" He ordered. But at that time, a lone shadow slowly appeared in front of them. It was in an open area illuminated by the moonlight. They barely managed to see the other side¡¯s face. "It¡¯s you!" Toshiroya turned pale with fright. A drop of blood fell from Marvin¡¯s daggers. He looked at Toshiroya and said in an indifferent tone, "What did you expect?" ... Outside River Shore City, in a Wizard Tower. Madeline was sitting barefooted in front of a crystal ball. A few crows flew out right as that battle in the forest started. ¡®Oh. You really chose to fight the whole camp by yourself.¡¯ ¡®Baron Marvin, let me take a look at your true abilities.¡¯ A hint of excitement flashed through Madeline¡¯s eyes. Her purple hair also swayed under the caress of the wind. Chapter 132: Great Devil Head Chapter 132: Great Devil Head Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A moonlit clearing in the forest. Both sides were facing each other. Marvin was alone while Toshiroya¡¯s group had no less than five people! "You are really courageous!" Toshiroya said, grinding his teeth. "You actually dare to come out alone?" He was also a 2nd rank expert, and with a glance he noticed that Marvin¡¯s level was lower than his. "But I truly hadn¡¯t expected that you would have such outstanding fighting skills. That bastard who gathered intelligence is simply useless!" Toshiroya spat out. He fiercely continued, "That fucker told me that Baron Marvin was someone that didn¡¯t even have the strength to kill a chicken!" "You stretched your hand too far," Marvin said indifferently. "To be honest, I am very shocked. Why did you bring such a large force for a small place like White River Valley?" Toshiroya rolled his eyes and sneered, "Wait until you die and I¡¯ll tell your corpse." "Kill him!" He gave an order and his four subordinates moved to surround Marvin! Two 2nd rank Fighters and two Wasteland Warrior Barbarians! They all surrounded Marvin. And Toshiroya swept to the side holding a sword in his hands. He was very careful. Even if Marvin was only a 2nd rank class holder, his assassination skill certainly couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Facing the four rushing Fighters, Marvin stayed calm. He didn¡¯t choose to run, charging toward them instead! "Ha!" "Hmf!" The Fighters reached their positions for encirclement one after the other, the weapons in their hands ruthlessly slashing toward Marvin. How could they have imagined that their field of view would suddenly turn completely dark! There was still moonlight a second ago, before darkness suddenly enveloped them. [Eternal Night] Marvin rolled out of their attack range! Meanwhile, the Phantom Assassins who were hiding on both sides made their move! [Desperate Strike!] Both Desperate Strikes hit the Barbarians. Barbarians had frighteningly high HP. Although Marvin was quite strong during the night, when facing this kind of monster with high HP he would still take some time to clean it up. The fight had become a lot simpler. Under Toshiroya¡¯s stupefied gaze, Marvin snuck inside the Eternal Night, quickly reaping the lives of the two Barbarians in a near death state! And also the lives of the two Fighters he had stunned with his Arcane Missiles. Four human lives disappeared in an instant! As Marvin walked out from the Eternal Night, Toshiroya was already at a complete loss. He had simply never seen such a strange thing! The two Phantom Assassins retreated while supporting each other. Like last time, they were now very weak. They left Marvin behind. Four bodies were coldly lying down under the moonlight, completely devoid of vitality. Marvin came out of the Eternal Night as if he were truly a Night Devil King, extremely arrogant and imposing. His expression was very calm, but he was staring at Toshiroya as if he was looking at mere prey. Toshiroya was surprised and immediately started running! This guy really cherished his life! Marvin sneered and suddenly sped up, chasing a few steps behind! Night Walkers, Night Walkers. The people walking in the darkness of the night. Marvin¡¯s speed in the night had naturally increased, and with the Thunder Fairy Boots, he didn¡¯t require any effort at all to catch up to Toshiroya! But at that time, Toshiroya suddenly turned around, waving his greatsword with a fierce expression on his face! 2nd rank Sword Skill ¨C [Windsword¡¯s dance]! Turned out he was planning something! But¡­ These tricks were completely insufficient for fighting Marvin. The two handed greatsword¡¯s strong point was its attack power. Its weak point was its attack speed. Marvin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he suddenly used Burst, directly colliding into Toshiroya¡¯s chest! The next instant, he threw his curved dagger and slapped Toshiroya¡¯s wrists with his palm. Toshiroya only felt an acute pain on his wrist, and his hands loosened. The two handed greatsword was very heavy. Marvin snatched it, making it fall to the ground! [Edge Snatch]! The skill he learnt from the Elven Prince Ivan finally ended up being useful. Toshiroya¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow, immediately trying to pick up his two handed greatsword, but at that time, a shadow coiled around his neck! His body immediately stiffened. Unable to move a single bit. "What is this¡­" Toshiroya¡¯s face was filled with fear! Because he personally saw Mavin suddenly turn into nothingness, his entire body becoming a cluster of swaying shadows! Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s Shadow-shape! ... Just as Edge Snatch succeeded, Marvin immediately chose to Shapeshift to the Shadow-shape. Shapeshift Sorcerer was a very weird Sorcerer class. It didn¡¯t look like any ordinary caster Sorcerer, and Marvin even felt that so far, this class was leaning toward melee fighting! In Beast-shape for example, the Asuran Bear¡¯s Shapeshift was very fierce, not only in melee fights, but also in its defensive strength. The Asuran Bear¡¯s weak point was his lack of Dexterity, along with its somewhat long shapeshifting cast time. As for the Shadow-shape, it also didn¡¯t have a lot of spells. After a Shapeshift Sorcerer used Shadow-shape, his body would enter a kind of half-immaterial state! Physical damage would be reduced by half, magic damage would be reduced by half! At the same time, there were four spells. The first spell, Marvin had already used: an instant 1st-circle spell, [Shadow Bind]! [Shadow Bind]: Wherever there is a shadow, you can use it to bind your enemy! This kind of binding didn¡¯t have any gaps. Neck, limbs, head, everything would be bound by the powerful spell effect! Unless you broke it with brute force, or had a spell with a dispel effect, this Shadow Bind was the nightmare of melee classes. The current extremely frightened Toshiroya was a great example. He couldn¡¯t control his body! Shadow Bind¡¯s effect was related to the amount of shadows. Now during nighttime, it simply created unlimited layers of shadows binding Toshiroya. Marvin estimated that only 2nd rank top melee class holders with 22 or more Strength, could break out of the binding. And Toshiroya in front of him clearly didn¡¯t have such a high strength. "You¡­ What do you want?" Toshiroya ground his teeth and asked. "I have a lot of money, and my father is the City Lord of Cold Water City in the North. I can give you whatever you want." "Trust me, you would get more benefits from sparing me than killing me!" Marvin coiled behind him without saying anything for a while, and then suddenly waved a huge hand. Several [Shadow Arrows] were fiercely shot out, directly injuring a few crows resting on branches nearby. "What can you give me?" A pondering smile appeared on Marvin¡¯s face. ... "Ridiculous!" Madeline angrily slapped the crystal ball. She had been watching with interest when Marvin surprisingly found her monitoring crows! She couldn¡¯t help but want to take a trip to the forest personally. But she soon calmed down. The matter with the Magic Holy Grail was obviously more important to her. Thus, provoking Marvin was unnecessary. "Hmph, stinky man!" "Looks like tonight is going to be boring." Madeline pushed away her crystal ball and slowly stood up. She hesitated for a bit and suddenly waved a finger. One of the six balloons on the wall popped. Not long after the balloon popped, a young blonde lady entered her room step by step. The young lady was naked, not wearing a single piece of clothing. She was holding a whip in her hand. Her eyelashes kept shivering from fear. Under the lashes were a pair of watery eyes. She walked next to Madeline, knelt down and handed over the whip extremely meekly. "Master. Please whip me¡­" Madeline laughed charmingly, "We won¡¯t play with this tonight." She grabbed the whip and threw it aside, gently smiling. "I invented a new playful skill a few days ago." "It might hurt a bit, but endure and you¡¯ll become extremely happy." The next second, she suddenly pushed that young girl down on the ground. As the young girl watched in fright, flames appeared out of nowhere, raising the room temperature in an instant. Madeline¡¯s clothes were instantly burnt away. Inside the flames, she smiled toward the girl. Her purple hair reached down, covering a slender tail that could faintly be seen. Soon, moans of pain and delight could be heard coming from the flames. ... "Now you can speak." After killing those few obvious monitoring crows, Marvin tied Toshiroya to a tree. "Why did you try to set me up?" He stared at Toshiroya¡¯s eyes. "First you have to promise not to harm me. And swear to the Ancient Nature God," Toshiroya nervously said. "I know you are a Ranger, if you break a promise to the Ancient Nature God, even if you have a Nature Leaf, you wouldn¡¯t be able to learn Divine Spells." After turning back to human shape, Marvin sneered, "You still think you are in a position to give me conditions?" "Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t talk!" The curved dagger was pressed against his neck. A drop of sweat dripped from Toshiroya¡¯s forehead. "Talk!" In the end, he wasn¡¯t someone with a high willpower. He gulped and said with difficulty, "it¡¯s because of a treasure!" "Treasure?" Marvin sneered, "A poor region like White River Valley, where could there be a treasure?" "You just didn¡¯t know about it," Toshiroya explained, "I incidentally discovered a map when I was travelling from north to south." "That treasure on the map is located under your castle, you might not be aware¡­" "Under the castle?" Marvin¡¯s heart shook. ¡®Could it be that secret path?¡¯. The treasure that kept getting mentioned, could it be behind that huge stone? That secret path was very weird. Marvin had heard an ancient ballad in Anzed language there! When he heard it, his whole body had gone on full alert. That thing was a treasure? Marvin ordered, "Give me the hidden map." "In my left pocket," Toshiroya said, well-behaved. His eyes were still carrying a hint of hope and expectation. "I admit my previous methods were somewhat wrong. However much money you want is how much you¡¯ll receive!" "As long as you don¡¯t kill me." But at that time, Marvin had already opened the treasure map. The first thing he saw was a fierce portrait. It was a Great Devil Head! Chapter 133: Grandfather’s Secret Chapter 133: Grandfather¡¯s Secret Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When he looked at that Great Devil Head, the strange singing voice from that hidden path echoed behind his ear! He froze. The Great Devil¡¯s three eyes stared at Marvin, the expression on his face like a smile, yet not a smile. Then there was the extremely shabby map, with some words that Marvin was unable to make sense of when looking at it. This code was an ancient Anzed language that had been changed through some kind of encryption. ¡®It¡¯s really related to the Anzed¡­¡¯ ¡®Great Devil Head¡­ Devil¡­¡¯ Marvin started pondering. As everyone knew, Anzeds were Wizards¡¯ ancestors. It was said that they had a very close relation with Devils. They used each other and occasionally formed an alliance, but in times of need, they would unhesitantly betray the other side. Anzeds¡¯ relation with Devils wasn¡¯t something people were very clear about, but Marvin knew that Hell¡¯s language and the ancient Anzed language were very similar. Someone had once said that Anzeds were Devils¡¯ descendants. Opinions differed and as for the true circumstances, even Marvin couldn¡¯t know. He could only deduce from the map that the location of this so called hidden treasure was really under his castle. As for the words on it, Marvin was unsure about them. Thus, he asked Toshiroya, "What do those words mean?" Toshiroya shook his head, "I don¡¯t know." "Then how did you know it was a treasure map and not just a simple drawing?" Marvin sneered, not believing Toshiroya¡¯s words. "It¡¯s true," Toshiroya hurriedly swore, "I truly don¡¯t know." "This treasure map was given to me by an old man because I saved his life, he said it was to repay me. This is definitely a treasure map, I had a professional appraiser look at it, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t find someone to decipher the words. Thus I decided to first find the treasure." Old man? Marvin frowned. Toshiroya¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. He originally thought everything would become clear after grabbing Toshiroya. He hadn¡¯t expected things to become more and more complicated. "What¡¯s your relation to Miller?" Marvin coldly asked. "Miller? That merchant?" Toshiroya frankly answered, "We met by chance. He said that White River Valley was his territory and he wanted to take back what was his. Thus I helped him, gave him some information and a way of contacting the Gnolls." Marvin pondered in silence. Miller was a follower of the Twin Snakes Cult and clearly knew about the matter of the stone in the hidden path. But he seemed to have hidden it from Toshiroya. And Toshiroya had his eyes on White River Valley because an old man gifted him a treasure map. Both looked coincidental, but Marvin wouldn¡¯t believe his luck was this bad. Old man¡­ Old man... Suddenly, Marvin grabbed Toshiroya¡¯s shoulders, "What did this old man look like?" Toshiroya was startled by Marvin, but he thought about it and said, "I¡¯m not too sure, he was dressed like any normal old man." "I met him when I was touring Desert¡¯s Virtues. He said he was dying of thirst and asked if I could give him some water." "I normally wouldn¡¯t care about that, but I had a noble girl at my side at the time. In order to show off in front of her, I very generously escorted that old man out of the desert and gave him some water to drink." "Later on, he gifted me a treasure map in order to repay me. I didn¡¯t care much about it at first, but later, I whimsically looked for an appraiser and found out that the map¡¯s paper was more than 300 years old!" 300! Marvin took a deep breath. White River Valley wasn¡¯t there 300 years ago! At that time, even River Shore City was only wild ruins, and the Three Ring Towers had only just begun taking form. The young Leymann had built this power alone. A Legend Wizard would have a very long lifespan after all. This treasure map was from that time? Marvin suddenly recalled that his own grandfather was also a high level Wizard. According to his father¡¯s memories, even though his grandfather wasn¡¯t a Legend, he was an advanced 4th rank Archmage. He was apparently level 16. At that time, he had trailblazed through many wild territories for the South Wizard Alliance, integrating these lands into the Wizard Alliance¡¯s territory. He was rewarded with the Ninth Month Medal as a result. Logically speaking, with his contribution he could have obtained a territory on par with River Shore City. But he chose a small territory like White River Valley instead. What for?! Marvin¡¯s mind was full of questions. ¡®Looks like it¡¯s time to go back and search through my grandfather¡¯s stuff.¡¯ He made a decision. Marvin then kept interrogating Toshiroya for a while. This guy truly cherished his life. Whenever Marvin asked something, he would answer, and he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. He kept saying that as long as Marvin kept him alive, he would pay him however much he wanted. But Marvin never had any intention to let him off. It wasn¡¯t because Marvin was vicious and merciless. But Toshiroya had already crossed his bottom line! Anyone coveting his territory would die! This was the place he would protect with his life. This was his hometown. However, since Toshiroya was so cooperative, saving him a lot of time, Marvin decided to be straightforward. A cold light flashed, a man¡¯s head fell. As for the hidden treasure map, Marvin would naturally kindly accept it. ¡®Madeline¡¯s attack on the Crimson Monastery is in two weeks. I have to put the territory in order in these two weeks.¡¯ ¡®The most crucial thing right now is to calm the people. As long as I come back, the people won¡¯t have too many issues.¡¯ ¡®And the key is the food issue¡­¡¯ Marvin quickly left the forest while thinking about it, returning to the castle. ... The food issue! This was a very serious problem. If it was during peacetime, White River Valley¡¯s inhabitants would have surplus food at home, and it would usually not be needed. But the Gnoll invasion injured White River Valley¡¯s strength, and then the granary was burnt. The remaining food was certainly not enough to get through the winter. In fact, Anna had given Marvin some details. According to the current consumption rate, White River Valley¡¯s food would be depleted in a week. Every morning, Anna would carry food from the granary under the protection of the garrison to go to the market under the hill and give citizens a ration based on their registration. These rations weren¡¯t enough. Farmers were still working hard to cultivate the land, but the fall harvest was still two months later. White River Valley was originally quite barren. The amount of wheat and okra that would grow couldn¡¯t match that of other fertile territories. As for raising livestock, there were a few courageous families who started implementing it, but their efforts didn¡¯t show much results. In short, even if Marvin¡¯s return temporarily stabilized people¡¯s feelings, the current territory was simply in a complete mess! Although Marvin hadn¡¯t been an Overlord in the past, he had played some management games. The situation of Feinan¡¯s commoners was more or less similar to Europe¡¯s Middle Ages. Even if it was a world with magic, the commoner¡¯s life was, in the end, very ordinary. Food, house, wife, child, simple hobbies. These were most of their life¡¯s activities. And in White River Valley, because there was no slavery, the farmers were at the bottom. Although they were free, they needed to cultivate the land and pay taxes. Craftsmen¡¯s treatment was a lot better. Many farmers¡¯ families would think of ways to let their own child be accepted as a craftsman¡¯s apprentice. If they could learn a craft, they might be able to find a place in the small town under the hill. Regardless if it was masons or carpenters, they would all have a better life than farmers. Up above was the Overlord¡¯s people, the garrison, Anna, and others. Because Marvin¡¯s grandfather didn¡¯t have any follower or retainers, the castle was in fact very cold and deserted. White River Valley¡¯s structure was basically this simple. Such a territory might be instantly destroyed under the waves of attacks of the Great Calamity. No wonder Marvin had never heard of White River Valley in the past. But it was different now. Marvin¡¯s arrival would change everything. He had already thought of a series of plans! The first was the food issue. He could buy food now. After killing Black Jack, he had fortunately gained enough money for one or two years of the territory¡¯s expenses. "Tell Lola to come here," Marvin told Anna in the study. Anna hesitated for a moment and said, "Young Master, she is a swindler." "I know," Marvin calmly said, "So I¡¯ll personally go to Jewel Bay." Anna frowned. "You just returned to the territory¡­" "It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll return very fast," Marvin reassured. "The round trip from here to Jewel Bay takes at least 2 weeks, doesn¡¯t it?" Anna doubtfully asked. Marvin shook his head, "Five days at most." "Trust me, five days later I¡¯ll bring a convoy of food back to the territory. Spread this news out." "Say it¡¯s Lord Marvin¡¯s own promise." Even if Anna was a bit doubtful after listening, she still did as she was told. Marvin had already created too many miracles in the recent days. She already had unconditional faith in Marvin. "Wait!" Marvin suddenly shouted at Anna who was leaving. He thought for a bit before finally saying, "Never mind, tell Lola to make preparation for a long trip and to wait for me at the city gates tonight." ... After Anna left, only Marvin was left in the study. He hesitated for a bit, and then opened a drawer. There was a secret compartment in it. There was a key hidden in that secret compartment. No one else knew that there was a hidden door in the castle study. This was something Marvin¡¯s father had told him at death¡¯s door. He told Marvin to never open the door. Because that wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could come in contact with. His grandfather¡¯s secret was hidden behind that door. ¡®But the current me isn¡¯t ordinary.¡¯ He picked up the key and pushed aside a bookcase, revealing a keyhole. He inserted the key and slowly turned it. ¡®I really want to see what kind of secret my grandfather was hiding¡­¡¯ Then the hidden door opened. With just a simple glance, Marvin was shocked! "It¡¯s actually¡­" Chapter 134: Spider Crypt Chapter 134: Spider Crypt Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "It¡¯s actually that thing¡­" Marvin hadn¡¯t yet finished mumbling when his whole body turned stiff on the spot! The study was silent. Marvin was motionless, still in the posture of opening the door! After no less than three minutes, Marvin, as if he¡¯d just woken up from a nightmare, suddenly closed the door! "Bang!" He used all his strength. The next instant, he leaned his back against the door and slid down, feeling weak. He was covered in cold sweat. "It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s actually that thing¡­" Marvin was frozen all over, feebly and powerlessly lying there. Only after five minutes did he slowly regain some spirit. And by the time he crawled up from where he was lying, the floor was wet, covered in Marvin¡¯s sweat! He clambered to his bed and laid down, slowly recovering some energy. His eyes were blank, and the scene he just experienced kept repeating in his mind. ... After opening the entrance, what Marvin first saw was a completely empty secret room! On the other side of the secret room was a mural. Marvin knew of this mural. He had seen it when exploring an underground temple! But this one was different from the one in the temple. This was a floating mural! In that split second, Marvin saw an extremely horrifying scene: A mysterious power drew him into the darkness, as the voice of a girl softly chanting could be heard in the distance. That voice was a ballad, and was actually the one he had heard in the secret path. And accompanying this indistinct ballad was a shocking scene. In the darkness there was a bonfire whose flames were raging. There were many men and women by the bonfire, all naked. The men were wearing black masks and the women were wearing white masks. They were revolving around the bonfire. Suddenly, something changed. The masked men all crazily went up to the masked women. Moans could be heard around the bonfire as the life force slowly left their bodies. In the end, they started withering. The speed at which they aged could be seen with the naked eye! Their skin dried up, and the wind blew across their skeletons, strewing their piles of bones among the bewitching flowers blooming from the ground. They died one after the other, their masks scattering on the ground. The bonfire was still raging and the ballad was still being sung. In the end, only one girl remained, her body full of blood. She slowly took off her mask, revealing her delicate appearance. When he saw this, Marvin almost choked! What was even more frightening was that the girl seemed to look at Marvin and apparently smile to him. The next moment, the girl¡¯s belly began swelling continuously. As if there was a strong life growing inside it. Marvin shivered all over, simply unable to control his body. The girl firmly stared at him. The the initial smile turned into a kind of frightening rancor! He was dazed as he saw the girl¡¯s head turn into that Great Devil¡¯s head! Three eyes, a smile that isn¡¯t a smile, staring at him. He felt his life leaving bit by bit! ... ¡®Fortunately there was Vanessa¡¯s gift¡­¡¯ ¡®Otherwise this certainly would have been a disaster!¡¯ Marvin glanced at the Willpower check and took a long breath. That mural was absolutely not that simple. People seeing it would sink into a sort of illusion. What happened in that illusion might have really happened in the past and been recorded with some secret technique. Marvin boasted a strong willpower, but he hadn¡¯t expected to almost fall head first! If not for Vanessa¡¯s gift giving him a substantial increase to his fear resistance, Marvin might have had trouble escaping from that illusion! No wonder when his father told him about it, he warned him absolutely not to enter that place. What kind of person was his grandfather! Marvin stayed in bed for no less than an hour before recovering some strength. In any case, the secret of the kind grandfather he remembered would definitely exceed his imagination. This mural had at least some relation to the Anzed and Great Devils. Along with his own Numan bloodline... But Marvin wouldn¡¯t deal with this matter for the moment. Based on his assessment, without a better way to increase his fear resistance than Vanessa¡¯s gift, he couldn¡¯t even think of taking one more step inside. ¡®I still need to carefully plan what to do next.¡¯ Marvin was thinking when Anna came over. "Young Master, everything has been arranged." "Eh? Why are you so pale?" Marvin forced a smile and shook his head. "I need some mushroom soup. Have the chef put more kale in it." Kale could restore spirit. It was one of the main ingredients in the Spirit Recovery Potion. Marvin urgently needed to recover his spirit because he had work to do that night. ... In the evening, outside the city walls. Lola had a small bundle on her back, nervously looking around. The deserted city gates had been closed for a long time, but there was one small door opened, with two guards in charge of defending it. Not far away, a slightly small shadow unhurriedly came over. "Sir Marvin." Lola was respectful. "No need to pretend. I know what you are." Marvin slightly smiled. "An extremely daring swindler, able to bluff the gnolls into releasing you out of the cell. How could you be so respectful to a countryside overlord?" Lola froze, and suddenly said, shocked, "You are¡­" Before Marvin could open his mouth, she thought of something and the latter half of her sentence was cut off. She was a very clever girl. Lola lowered her voice, "Turns out the rumors are real." Marvin replied, "True or fake rumors, is it that important?" How could he have expected Lola earnest insist, "Very important!" "If you really are Masked Twin Blades, you are my savior." "And you are the first to believe in me after being deceived by me." Her expression was very sincere. Marvin was faintly moved, but he expressionlessly said, "Really? Let¡¯s set off!" "Hey? Sir Marvin, you still haven¡¯t told me where we are going!" Lola who was dragged down the hill by Marvin suddenly exclaimed. "Jewel Bay," Marvin answered. "But Jewel Bay isn¡¯t this way!" Lola argued, "Let me show you the way, you are going the wrong way." "No, it¡¯s not the wrong way." Marvin firmly went north after getting down the mountain. "We are taking a shortcut." Lola was dragged around by Marvin like a marionette. She looked at the tall mountain range in the distance in a daze, and after some time she managed to squeeze out, "You want to cross the Shrieking Mountain Range!?" "And if we don¡¯t?" Marvin casually said, "There is no food in the territory and we have to return within a week!" "This is the only shortcut." ... The Shrieking Mountain Range was one that was forgotten by most people. It was situated within the wilderness south of Jewel Bay. In fact, it wasn¡¯t drawn in the maps of many southern big cities. Few people from Jewel Bay would adventure south, because of the Shrieking Mountain Range. In fact, White River Valley and Jewel Bay were only separated by this mountain range. As long as they passed through this mountain range, they would be able to set up a trading channel between White River Valley and Jewel Bay. But no one would do that. On one hand, White River Valley was a minor territory that didn¡¯t have the ability to open a path. On the other hand, Jewel Bay was even less interested in doing business with such a small rural village. Monsters and all kinds of lifeforms occupied the Shrieking Mountain Range. If not for a mysterious force preventing those monsters from leaving the mountain range, Jewel Bay might have been suffering from attacks every day. Harpies, Wyverns, Blood Ooze, some even claimed to have seen a lurking Green Dragon in the Shrieking Mountain Range. No one knew how many monsters were in there. But they suffered from the suppression of a mysterious power and couldn¡¯t come out and cause a disaster. Some adventurers who didn¡¯t fear death would occasionally go into the Shrieking Mountain Range to hunt for treasure, but this was only a small portion of the desperate. Most adventurers still cherished their lives, so the Shrieking Mountain Range had always been a forbidden area. As for White River Valley¡¯s side of the mountains, it was a relatively peaceful place. Apart from that first Gnoll invasion, this place had never met any monster attacks. Northwest of the castle was the northern mine and River Shore City, and northeast was the entrance of Shrieking Mountain Range. Marvin and Lola were going to cross the Shrieking Mountain Range tonight! Night fell, giving a different feeling to the dense fog covering the Shrieking Mountain Range. The view was very beautiful. But Lola was going mad! "Excuse me Sir, are you a Legend?" Lola loudly asked in the still and desolate wilderness. "Nope," Marvin answered. "Excuse me Sir, are you unafraid of death?" Lola was being driven insane. "Nope," Marvin answered. "Excuse me Sir, could you switch to another way of executing me?" Lola looked dejected. "Nope." Marvin dragged Lola along but didn¡¯t say much, occasionally answering with a few words, but constantly hurrying on. After the eloquent girl failed to get any results with her questions, she finally gave up asking. The two walked all the way up till the moon was at its summit before arriving at the location Marvin thought of. That was a desolate field of crushed rocks. In front of them was a precipitous hillside. But Marvin continued eastwards, and then moved back and forth in front of the hillside several times before finally stopping in front of a cave. "What¡¯s in here?" Lola asked nervously. "This was an unknown tunnel," Marvin finally responded. "Through this tunnel, we can cross the Shrieking Mountain Range and reach Jewel Bay in one day." "It¡¯s a lot safer to use this path." "Turns out you had a secret path!" Lola relaxed and displayed a worshipful expression. "Didn¡¯t expect you actually knew that much." "Don¡¯t relax so soon." Marvin pushed through the undergrowth in front of the entrance and took a step inside. "This place isn¡¯t completely safe." "This road has a name." "It¡¯s called the [Spider Crypt]." "As the name implies, there are a lot things waiting for us inside." "And they are hungry. Always hungry." Chapter 135: Constellation Chapter 135: Constellation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Spider Cave!?" Lola¡¯s voice suddenly rose by an octave. As a fearless girl who dared to adventure in the south by herself, there were very few things that could frighten her! Furry spiders were clearly among those. Unfortunately, Marvin ignored her and went in first. Lola stomped in frustration but could only follow him in. The air inside was surprisingly pretty good, still carrying faint traces of a fresh breeze. The crypt¡¯s tunnels were fairly wide, apparently excavated by man. But for all kinds of reasons, they were abandoned. The ground in the crypt was covered with grass, which spread through the depths of the cavern. "Pshh." Marvin took out a torch and used a flint to light it. He then handed it over to Lola. "Eh?" Lola was somewhat lost, unsure of what he wanted her to do with the torch. Marvin took out his curved daggers, hinting that he needed to wield daggers with both hands. At the same time, he took out a small ordinary dagger and passed it to Lola. The latter¡¯s complexion changed. "Why do I need a weapon?" "Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll have to fight? You know I can¡¯t use any fighting skills? I¡¯ll definitely not use the dagger!" Lola¡¯s last sentence even carried a sobbing tone. ¡®This Marvin, this Masked Twin Blades, how could he be like that? How could he be so unreasonable?¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t I a girl? If you really wanted to fight, why not bring several guards?¡¯ Marvin glanced at her, "When a [Black Spider] is about to inject its venom in your body, you¡¯ll use the dagger." "Listen, even if I¡¯ll do my best to protect you, no one knows when we will be attacked." "If I don¡¯t have time to save you... then your dagger and your torch are your last hope," Marvin said while walking to one side of the cave. He had Darksight so he didn¡¯t need a torch, but the torch was lit for many reasons. First, it could temporarily conceal his night vision ability. Second, it could also let Lola see the path. Third... In this kind of dark place, a flame would be very noticeable, even if it was far away. Spiders are very sensitive lifeforms, especially the Black Spiders. This kind of voracious female spider could see fire from very long distance. In fact, when trying to kill one, it would be better to draw it over and then get rid of it. ... The crypt was filled with somewhat damp air. Marvin face appeared very relaxed, and was still in the mood to teach Lola some general knowledge. "Look, this is a North Grass. If you follow the direction it was pointing to, you could accurately walk north." "There is an interesting story about North Grass. It¡¯s said that if a tireless traveler kept following the North Grass, all the way to the most northern part of Feinan¡¯s wilderness, he could reach the sky¡¯s [Wizard Ruler]." "Want to know why this story exists? It¡¯s because the Wizard Ruler is made up of 12 stars. And the North Grass also has 12 sawteeth." Lola was looking at Marvin, stunned. She had been mixing with many people since she was a child, but she had never heard of this story. Maybe only a noble could have this kind of extensive knowledge. Lola had always envied those noble young ladies even since she was a child. Able to eat and drink while not needing to work, wearing the most expensive clothes, able to pursue some personal freedom. A poor girl like her would never be able to do this. ¡®The story he told me was certainly told to quite a lot of noble girls, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®It definitely was, he looks like that kind of old noble. Even if he¡¯s young, the number of young ladies he¡¯s deceived is definitely not just a few.¡¯ ¡®But why did he bring me alone on this path? I heard what those bad boys were like¡­ Wrong! If he truly wanted to bully me, he could have done so that day in that warehouse. This guy has no interest in me!¡¯ ¡®Oh? It seems like I¡¯ve never heard which girl the White River Valley¡¯s Overlord was interested in? Could this guy like boys?¡¯ Just as Lola¡¯s was going wild, Marvin suddenly stopped. A pitch-black shadow quickly crawled its way over from some area in the crypt! That was a Black Spider. Marvin discovered her first. Even if it looked like he was chatting with Lola, in fact, his mind was completely focused on the potential hidden enemy in front. ¡®The first Black Spider?¡¯ Marvin whispered, "Move back, I¡¯ll go." Lola cleverly answered, "Okay." She moved back a few steps, raising the torch high overhead while standing on her toes, afraid Marvin wouldn¡¯t be able to clearly see his enemy because of the dim light. All of a sudden, she abruptly asked: "Hey, by the way, Sir Marvin, what is your astrological sign?" Astrological sign? Marvin¡¯s face darkened, but the Black Spider had already rushed over! ... The Black Spider was different from other spiders. This kind of spider wasn¡¯t good at weaving sticky webs, but the silk they spat out was very venomous. And this silk was also very different from that of other spiders, as it was hard as iron and extremely sharp. It also had an extremely fierce penetrating strength. If one wanted to escape unscathed from a Black Spider attack, one had to attack first. Marvin ignored Lola¡¯s foolish question, rushing toward that Black Spider to kill first! "Pshhhh!" The Black Spider raised two legs and suddenly spit out a large amount of solid silk. She spit out twelve thin and short threads in one breath! Each thread seemed as sharp as an arrow! But Marvin was already prepared, avoiding the first wave of attacks by rolling on the ground, arriving under the spider¡¯s belly! The Black Spider hurriedly moved back, trying to use her jaws to attack Marvin. Unfortunately, she was too slow. Marvin had killed countless numbers of spiders before, so dealing with one of them was simply a piece of cake! He immediately kicked the spider¡¯s jaws with both feet, before directly pulling himself up after springing up from the ground! "Shh! Shh!" Two daggers spun, forming blade shadows. Each blade shadow was cutting the vital joints of one of the six rear legs of the Black Spider. "Snap!" The joints broke and the Black Spider couldn¡¯t help but fall down! Marvin rolled forward and then leaped up high. Burst! Instantly, he jumped on the Spider¡¯s head, both daggers ruthlessly stabbing down! A simple and basic flip! Both feet kicked the daggers¡¯ handles, completely nailing the Black Spider to the ground. The whole scene felt smooth and natural, with no hesitation. It was the pure strength of instinct and fighting experience. The Black Spider twitched a few times, miserably dying. Lola was simply watching foolishly from the side. In just a few breaths, Marvin personally killed such a fierce spider? Black Spiders were 2nd rank monsters¡­ Ordinary class holders would have a hard time fighting them one on one. But it felt so easy for Marvin. "Pop!""Pop!" Marvin walked up to the spider¡¯s body and retrieved his daggers, taking a glance a Lola: "Please don¡¯t ask such a foolish question when I¡¯m about to fight, okay?" Lola pitifully came over while holding the torch and kept apologizing. Looking at her sincere expression, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but almost forgive her. However, after apologizing, she only hesitated for an instant before saying, "But I really want to know your astrological sign!" Marvin was speechless. He retrieved his daggers and walked toward the darkness. A long time later, a very unwilling voice came from the darkness: "I am the [Swimming Fish]." ... Marvin and Lola kept advancing through the darkness of the crypt. Black Spiders weren¡¯t particularly difficult for Marvin to deal with. After killing two of those monsters, he completely stopped worrying about them. The whole crypt¡¯s structure was very simple, as it was a perfectly straight tunnel. There were a total of twelve Black Spider nests, but their entrances were relatively hidden. From what he remembered, Spider Crypt was the first instance of the Shrieking Mountain Range. Using conventional methods, this instance¡¯s twelve Black Spiders were very difficult to handle. But with Marvin¡¯s high bodily coordination, along with his personal skills like Burst, the difficulty was very ordinary. As long as he carefully dodged when the Black Spider was preparing to throw silk. It originally was because of poor vision that the Black Spider¡¯s animation couldn¡¯t be seen. But Marvin had Darksight so he was able to see all details clearly. Predicting was very easy for him. On their journey, Marvin ruthlessly killed four spiders. Each Black Spider¡¯s death was more or less the same. At the beginning, Lola was still cheered in admiration, but after a while, the young girl gradually began to look down on the Black Spiders. Not that frightening. It only needed a few slashes from Sir Marvin to be killed. This was what had surfaced in the girl¡¯s mind, and she had relaxed quite a lot. In the silent darkness, she once again started to talk due to being bored. "I heard male Swimming Fish especially like to shower affection on an uninterested party..." "I am the [Snow Woman]. Based on the Jiska people¡¯s myths, a Swimming Fish and Snow Woman matches quite well." "Ah. That¡¯s right, Swimming Fish!" Lola suddenly jumped up, "Isn¡¯t it going to be your birthday soon?" Marvin gave her a strange look, before eventually nodding. A fork appeared in the tunnel. The North Grass spread through one of the paths. And on the other side was dense darkness with all kinds of crushed rocks littering the ground. Marvin unhesitantly moved toward the path without North Grass. "Hey? Aren¡¯t you going the wrong way?" Lola hurriedly asked. "Nope," Marvin answered. "I am indeed going to Jewel Bay, but first, I¡¯ll go take a look at an old friend." Old friend? A weird expression appeared on Lola¡¯s face. Who could live in this damnable place? Sir Marvin was friends with that person? She closely followed behind Marvin. After roughly ten minutes, a large cave appeared. Not far from there was a small lake with two small wooden houses by its side. Two shadows were jumping up and down by the lake. But the weird part was that they were too short, they were only half as tall as a regular person! Marvin quickly walked over. Chapter 136: Elizabeth Chapter 136: Elizabeth Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Who?" As soon as Marvin and Lola appeared at the entrance of the large cave, one of the silhouettes by the lakeside noticed their existence. The large cave was a naturally formed hole which faintly glimmered. Those were some precious stones, probably night pearls. There was a house by the lakeside with two braziers on fire, illuminating the surroundings. The other side¡¯s perception must be quite high to be able to spot them arriving from so far away. But Marvin also didn¡¯t bother to hide. He confidently walked in. The two figures by the lakeside met the newcomer with vigilance. They were each holding onto two daggers. They were both Thieves. "Halflings?" Only when they were rather close did Lola suddenly cry out in alarm. Marvin frowned and turned to glare at her. Lola immediately didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. But her eyes were still curiously sizing up these two Halflings living in seclusion in this place. ¡®Didn¡¯t Sir Marvin say he was going to meet an old friend? Why didn¡¯t these two Halflings recognize him?" The girl¡¯s thoughts were filled with doubts. "Hello, Mister Tucker, please allow me to introduce myself. I am White River Valley¡¯s current Overlord, Marvin." "Your neighbor, that is." Marvin displayed a sincere smile, and extended a hand toward the older Halfling. The latter hesitated before forcing himself to shake hands with Marvin. "You know my name?" Marvin explained, "A scholar told me about this tunnel. My territory urgently needs food, and I need to go to Jewel Bay to buy it. There would definitely not be enough time if I went through the main road. I could only take the risk and fight. The scholar told me you might give me some guidance." "Scholar?" Old Tucker coldly snorted, "Which senseless Wizard?" "Only those Wizards able to use Divination and Inspection spells could check this place." "Even hiding under this mountain isn¡¯t peaceful." The old Halfling muttered to himself for a while before looking at Marvin and saying,"You seem somewhat familiar." "Oh that¡¯s right, you said you were some place¡¯s Overlord?" Marvin froze for a moment. He knew from his past life that there was a secluded Halfling expert living in seclusion in the Spider Crypt that could help with the most difficult part of the mountain pass. Thus he came here to try his luck. Marvin had run a few instances of the Spider Crypt in the past, and thus was very familiar with Old Tucker. Saying he was an old friend wasn¡¯t pushing it. But he hadn¡¯t expected that him being the Overlord of White River City would lead to some unexpected matter. He quickly answered very sincerely, "White River Valley¡­" "Ah. I know!" The old Halfling displayed an expression of realization. "Last time there was a group of Gnolls who came down the hill that coincidentally bumped into me. They yammered about wanting to attack a territory, wasn¡¯t it your territory?" "Looks like those Gnolls failed?" Marvin nodded, displaying a helpless expression, "Unfortunately, our granary was burnt by that bunch of Gnolls." "My people are suffering from hunger." "I have to bring enough food back to the territory within a week. This shortcut is the quickest way I could find." The old Halfling looked at Marvin, apparently verifying whether Marvin¡¯s words were true or not. A long time later, he nodded, "Well, watching so many people starve to death isn¡¯t in my nature." "I can help you a bit, but after you succeed, you have to tell me which loathsome Wizard told you about the place I was living in seclusion." Marvin agreed with a smile. This was a lot simpler. ... The Spider Crypt was a lower difficulty instance, but it still required several players to group up to clear it. One of the reasons was the Black Spiders¡¯ special properties, but the most important part was that in addition to the twelve Black Spiders, a Red Spider with a Hero-like build was living here. This spider had at least the strength of the 3rd rank, and moreover, she had gained wisdom and given herself a name, [Elizabeth]. This monster was not only strong, but also very cunning. She usually pretended to be an ordinary Black Spider to lower the vigilance of approaching adventurers, thanks to her skin being able to freely change color. She could also speak the Common Language, enticing some simple adventurers by saying she was a young lady who had been cursed into a spider, asking them to lend a hand and save her. Of these simple minded adventurers, most ended up in Elizabeth¡¯s stomach. The reason Marvin seeked out Old Tucker¡¯s help was the existence of this Red Spider. To bring back food from Jewel Bay, he had to thoroughly clear out the tunnel. Twelve Black Spiders and one Red Spider Elizabeth. The Black Spiders were nothing much, but compared to the Red Spider¡¯s strength, Marvin¡¯s strength was a bit weak. Of course, if he could use the Beast-shape Shapeshift, Marvin could simply slap all those monsters into bits and pieces. But unfortunately, the Beast-shape option was still grayed out, and he didn¡¯t know when he could activate it again. This reflected the drawbacks of his subclass. The biggest shortcoming of Sorcerers was the uncertainty, and Shapeshift Sorcerers took that shortcoming to the extreme! If he could turn his body into the Asuran Bear, Marvin simply wouldn¡¯t need Old Tucker¡¯s help. But he wouldn¡¯t lose much by seeking Old Tucker¡¯s help, as that Halfling usually had a very good heart. The reasons this guy lived in seclusion here were that firstly, he wanted to be peaceful, and secondly, it was considered as a self imprisonment. Old Tucker had made a great mistake when he was young. Even though he got redemption in the end, he still couldn¡¯t forgive himself, so he came the Shrieking Mountain Range alone, found this crypt, and kept hiding under the Mountain Range, living a life in seclusion. Old Tucker was a 3rd rank Thief. If Marvin remembered correctly, he was a level 9 Thief, and a level 4 Tracker for a total level of 13. His fighting abilities were weaker than that of most 3rd ranks, but his Stealth and Hide were very powerful. Coupled with the Innate Halfling Stealth bonus, he could move as he pleased in the Spider Crypt. That young Halfling at his side was an orphan he had picked up in Jewel Bay. Very rarely would a Halfling child be abandoned by his parents. Old Tucker adopted him. As was their wont, the name was inherited following the Halflings¡¯ simple tradition. Little Tucker. In Marvin¡¯s memories, Little Tucker would give a side-quest. But right now he was busy settling his territory¡¯s food issue, so he couldn¡¯t waste energy being side-tracked and also didn¡¯t have much to say. Little Tucker was also a Thief and was currently at peak 1st rank. The small guy¡¯s talent was pretty good. He would be regarded as very outstanding among Feinan¡¯s inhabitants. If he could, Marvin would even think about kidnapping Little Tucker. But unfortunately, he knew about Halflings¡¯ stubbornness. Although this race was enthusiastic, they would never be easily convinced by an outsider. Before he had a good enough impression on Old Tucker, he wouldn¡¯t be able to abduct that small Halfling. ... The party immediately left the lakeside to return to the main road and continue forward. With the two Halflings joining the ranks, the team speed suddenly accelerated a lot. Old Tucker took the lead, and he was really too familiar with this tunnel. He would have to take this path every time he went out to purchase necessary items. Whenever a Black Spider appeared, Old Tucker wouldn¡¯t make a move, letting Marvin soloing it. And Marvin also wouldn¡¯t avoid doing it. After slaughtering the third Black Spider, let alone Little Tucker having an admiring gaze, even the old Halfling had a whole new level of respect for Marvin. "Very exquisite moves and blade techniques, very rarely seen at your age. You definitely must have had a great master," Old Tucker said. Marvin smiled, not expressing his opinion. His skills were honed after countless battles. And a Master teaching him how to use skills? No way. Marvin and Tucker were in front, followed by Little Tucker and Lola who felt quite safe. The bored Lola, due to her curiosity towards Halflings, kept asking questions to Little Tucker. Little Tucker was very shy. He kept his mouth shut while being constantly questioned by Lola. If not for the darkness, his red face might have been exposed. As the four people continued onwards, the number of Black Spiders killed by Marvin already reached nine. But that Red Spider Elizabeth had yet to appear. "Should be close by," Old Tucker said in a heavy voice. "Everyone be careful. The Red Spider can shoot flames, the poisonous kind of flames. I don¡¯t have the suitable antidote on me." After saying this, he nodded toward Little Tucker. The latter immediately entered Stealth. Little Tucker¡¯s stealth was still quite strong. At least he wouldn¡¯t be found by the Red Spider and become a liability. The old Halfling stuck his ear to the ground and listened for a bit. He suddenly made a gesture to Marvin before also entering Stealth! Marvin understood Old Tucker¡¯s meaning and immediately leaned his body to the side. Hide! In an instant, only Lola was left in the tunnel, holding a burning torch. "Hey?" The girl somewhat reacted. "What are you doing?" "Why are you all hiding?" The next instant, her expression changed! That damned Marvin, couldn¡¯t he be the bait himself? "Hey! Quickly come out!" She lifted her torch and dagger, and yelled out in fear, "Damn Marvin! I helped you¡­" Her voice abruptly stopped. Because at this time, a thumping sound started echoing from the tunnel! A huge silhouette unhurriedly crawled over. She supported a huge abdomen as she stuck to the tunnel wall. Lola lifted her torch, already filled with fear. She suddenly raised her dagger toward the spider and bluffed, "Don¡¯t approach!" "One more step and I¡¯ll kill you!" That spider ignored her and kept slowly moving forward. Lola wanted to move back, but how could she have thought that another spider would appear behind her! "Finished, screwed!" Lola shivered from fear, falling on her butt and yelling while sobbing, "It¡¯s like the Jiska said!" "[Swimming Fish]¡¯s men are unreliable!" ... But at that time, a calm voice echoed beside her ear, "Shut up!" A flash of light suddenly appear on her left side, as Marvin rolled and arrived at the back legs of the spider! And on the other side, Old Tucker suddenly acted! His dagger was as fast as lightning, and the anguished wailing of a spider could be heard! Marvin was just as ruthless. After a simple combo, this spider¡¯s life was over! But when he turned to look at Old Turker, the latter had also killed a spider. Both of their expressions immediately turned grave! Those two were ordinary Black Spiders... ¡®Fuck! This Red Spider is craftier than in the game! It¡¯s actually able to see through our bait! Using two Black Spiders as probes!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart turned cold, immediately checking his surroundings. Suddenly, a ball of fire was shot out from a distant location, flying toward everyone! This ball of fire was very wide, taking up almost half the tunnel! Marvin squinted and unhesitantly dragged Lola to the ground and covered her! The fire whistled past his ear, almost setting his clothes on fire. On the other side, Old Tucker also protected Little Tucker. But they had already lost their advantage. The Red Spider already knew they were there. She didn¡¯t directly appear, instead disappearing at the end of the tunnel! She would use every means to kill them. And this place was her home! "Fuck! This is troublesome!" Marvin angrily pushed the ground. But he hadn¡¯t expected the ground to be so soft. ____________ Author¡¯s Note: Lore ¨C Feinan¡¯s Astrological Signs 07.12-07.27: Bright Crab 07.28-08.14: Swimming Fish 08.15-08.26: Sea King 08.27-09.14: Fire Dragon 09.15-09.30: Hunter 09.31-10.12: Copper Mirror 10.13-10.27: Bull 10.28-11.11: Magic Vase 11.12-11.25: Sky Wolf 11.26-12.09: Wizard Ruler 12.10-12.25: Dragon Hawk 12.26-01.10: Windy Cliff 01.11-01.15: Snow Woman 01.16-02.01: Ash Cloud 02.01-02.17: Silver Fox 02.18-03.03: Fairy 03.04-03.17: Lion 03.18-04.06: Gold Bell 04.07-04.21: Iris 04.22-05.11: Sky Dog 05.12-05.26: Flying Snake 05.26-06.13: Great Bear 06.13-06.26: Small Bear 06.26-07.11: Gardener ... These are the astrological signs in Feinan, and each sign has a relevant story. The specific lore will slowly be added bit by bit. Everyone can check what astrological sign they are in Feinan. Chapter 137: Beheaded Chapter 137: Beheaded Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Spider Crypt was completely silent. Lola looked at Marvin, still a bit startled, and asked in a muffled voice, "Why are you squeezing my face?" Marvin ignored her, stood up and looked in the direction the Red Spider took. "She temporarily retreated," Old Tucker said seriously. "I did say this Matriarch Spider was very cunning. I tried to kill her several times, but it was impossible with only my strength." "It¡¯s doable if you add me," Marvin confidently said. Old Tucker took a glance at Marvin and nodded after hesitating for a bit. He could feel that Marvin¡¯s strength was a lot higher than his rank would suggest. The next instant, the flexible Halfling quickly started to sprint into the depths of the cave! "Remember to follow closely!" Marvin dragged Lola up before following after Tucker. He knew that Old Tucker was tracking the marks the Red Spider left behind. This was a very rare skill. Only the Thief¡¯s advanced class, [Tracker] had this gift. Marvin¡¯s Night Tracking needed to have something belonging to the target to be able to track the target, but the Red Spider only threw fire, so there was nothing left behind. Tracking so effortlessly and quickly was something only Old Tucker, a real Tracker could do! As Old Tucker rushed forward, Marvin followed closely behind. Lola frantically grabbed Little Tucker and said in a low voice, "Protect me!" The young Halfling blushed. He¡¯d had very little contact with girls, and Lola was such a good-looking girl. He clenched the daggers in his hands and nodded. Lola smiled, satisfied, and suddenly said to the young Halfling, "Why are you still distracted, hurry up!" "What can we do if we lose them?" "Ah, it¡¯s your fault, I can¡¯t even see their shadows!" ... In the depths of the tunnel, Old Tucker slowed down, vigilant. The way the Red Spider moved was very unique. He had studied it for a long time. This unique way of walking would leave distinctive marks behind. Old Tucker relied on these to track it. Marvin, following behind him, grasped his daggers tightly. Although they were both used to working alone, cooperation between high level teammates was pretty good. Between experts, there wasn¡¯t a need for lots of words, as simple movements could transmit an information to the other side. Nearby. This part of the tunnel was more complicated. The main path was still a deep tunnel, and holes could be seen on the walls. A large number of scattered bones could be seen scattered around the crypt. These bones were the remains of adventurers. The appearance of the adventurer¡¯s remains meant that Jewel Bay wasn¡¯t far. Because these adventurers had all entered the Spider Crypt from Jewel Bay¡¯s entrance. Most adventurers simply couldn¡¯t get far in before they would end up in the spiders¡¯ bellies. Old Tucker silently made a sign, pointing at a cave overhead. Marvin nodded. He immediately stood to the side, using Hide. Old Tucker also smoothly entered Stealth. [Summon Night Crow]! [Shadow Doppelganger]! Marvin skills were instantly released. The Shadow Doppelganger also used Hide. And that crow flew into the cave. After summoning the Night Crow, a completely new field of view appeared before Marvin¡¯s eyes. He could switch back and forth between his field of view and the crow¡¯s. And the Night Crow also had Darksight, so he could see everything clearly in the pitch black tunnel. A few red spots could be seen in the cave. Marvin knew that these were the old vestiges of the Red Spider¡¯s venomous flames. Each spot contained a violent fiery venom! If an ordinary person came into contact with the Red Spider¡¯s fire venom, they would instantly die! This was why this Spider Matriarch was so frightening. In comparison, other spiders could be seen as quite gentle. ¡®The Red Spider can spit fire venom three times per day. She had already used it once, so if we want to kill her safely, we have to trick her into using it two more times!¡¯ ¡®The top priority right now is to draw her out of her nest!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart moved, abruptly controlling the Night Crow to fly past. It was purposely moving noisily and was immediately found by the Red Spider! She suddenly approached in a threatening posture. She had dwelled in the dark crypt for a very long time, and she had wisdom far beyond ordinary creatures, but a lifeform like that crow was very unfamiliar. She had never seen that thing before. This made her quite curious. But the Night Crow flew very craftily, dipping down and leaving the tunnel as if he was escaping. The Red Spider swiftly crawled down after it. ... Chance! Marvin was motionless in the darkness. He couldn¡¯t see Old Tucker, but he knew that guy was a Thief. Unless there was a critical situation, he wouldn¡¯t rashly act. The key was still to rely on himself. Finding the Red Spider¡¯s cave was already hard enough. In fact, this was the main job of Thieves in many teams. Thieves were quite inferior at frontline fighting. Even the powerful Phantom Assassin could only burst once or twice. After the burst, if they couldn¡¯t kill the target, they would probably die. There were three problems with the Red Spider. The first was her wisdom. The second was that she could spit fire venom. The third was her secretive whereabouts. Old Tucker was able to help him deal with the third issue, and this already satisfied Marvin. The Night Crow flew out flapping its wings, followed by a huge spider crawling in a ridiculous manner. The Red Spider Elizabeth was a Black Spider who had undergone a mutation. She was the same as other Black Spiders, not able to spin much silk, and mainly relying on crawling. Marvin deliberately let the Night Crow slow down. As a result, it was caught by the Red Spider and brought to the spider¡¯s jaws! The next instant, a shadow suddenly burst out and rushed toward the Red Spider from the front! The Red Spider opened her jaws and frightening flames were shot out, directly hitting that shadow. "Pshhh¡­" That human silhouette turned into a ball of shadow, dissipating on the ground. The Shadow Doppelganger was used! Marvin had already made preparations. His firepower could be considered as pretty good, so he didn¡¯t need the Shadow Doppelganger for that. This skill¡¯s most important use was still as a body double, able to save his life. They¡¯d tricked the spider into expending the second use. Marvin inwardly counted. But at that time, the Red Spider apparently noticed something wrong and started to return to her cave! ¡®Can¡¯t let her leave!¡¯ Marvin ground his teeth, firmly prepared to act, but a shadow abruptly dropped from the ceiling! Old Tucker! Marvin looked at the Halfling dropping from the ceiling of the tunnel, extremely surprised. It looked like that guy had been walking upside down on the ceiling. This was a very rarely seen move, and Marvin had only seen vampires use it! Old Tucker¡¯s movements were even more nimble than Marvin¡¯s! He gently landed on the Red Spider¡¯s body and ruthlessly thrust two ancient green daggers at the Red Spider¡¯s head! "Scrrrrrrh!" An unpleasant screeching sound echoed. The spider¡¯s legs immediately softened, making it directly fall from the ceiling and crash on the ground. And the cautious Old Tucker took advantage of the situation to turn and vanish once again from Marvin¡¯s sight! ¡®No wonder that guy lived for so long, he is indeed very cautious.¡¯ ¡®The daggers were dipped in poison¡­ But the Red Spider¡¯s Poison Resistance and HP are very high.¡¯ ¡®That attack certainly didn¡¯t kill her.¡¯ Marvin looked at the Red Spider as it struggled on the ground for a moment before trying to climb back up once again. He took a deep breath and suddenly lifted his Hide! A dart accurately hit the Red Spider¡¯s head! The latter was suddenly angered and directly sprayed her fire venom. ¡®Terrible!¡¯ Old Tucker who was hiding in the dark was startled. He hadn¡¯t thought Marvin would be so rash! But the next instant, Marvin¡¯s body suddenly shifted to the right. Burst! Shadow Step! Followed by¡­ Anti-Gravity Steps! The frightening fire venom brushed past Marvin¡¯s ear, as he ran on the tunnel ceiling, steadily avoiding the Red Spider¡¯s attacks. "Hissssssss!" The Red Spider bristled aggressively. Marvin kicked off of the hard tunnel wall and quickly descended, his two daggers chain attacking! "Clang!""Clang!" The Red Spider barely managed to block with her forelimbs! Marvin¡¯s power was average, but his attack speed was really too high. It only took him a handful of seconds to land 20 slashes! 21st slash! A faint mark appeared on the Red Spider¡¯s forelimbs! 22nd slash! The Red Spider¡¯s left forelimb was cut off, making her lose her balance. Reckless Dual Wielder¡¯s bonus property was perfectly displayed. Marvin¡¯s chain of slashes had dealt such a frightening injury to the Red Spider! "Ha!" Finally, Marvin leapt high up. The Red Spider who lost a part of her protection could only attempt to prick Marvin with her jaws. Marvin lightly dodged before landing on its back. He turned and slashed with his two daggers in a cross like a pair of scissors while adding in Reckless Dual Wielder¡¯s bonus property! The Red Spider¡¯s head fell to the ground! "Pop!" The body fell back a bit before finally spreading out on the ground. Marvin walked down from her body, satisfied. Old Turker also left Stealth, displaying an amazed expression. "Even outstanding Warriors don¡¯t have such exquisite blade techniques!" He couldn¡¯t finish his words before a worried small silhouette appeared from one end of the tunnel. Little Tucker! "Not good!" Little Tucker anxiously said, "That big sister has been caught by a Black Spider!" Lola! Marvin was dazed, he had nearly forgotten about the remaining Black Spider! "Where is she?" Marvin grabbed Little Turker and asked in a heavy voice. "She was grabbed and pulled into a cave." The small Halfling¡¯s face turned red as he angrily stomped his feet. "It¡¯s my fault, I couldn¡¯t protect her." Marvin hurriedly turned back and immediately used [Night Tracking]! He had kept something belonging to her, prepared for that kind of situation. He should be able to track her! ¡®Please make it on time!¡¯ For the first time on this trip to Jewel Bay, Marvin felt anxious. Chapter 138: Burning Jewel Bay! Chapter 138: Burning Jewel Bay! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation With Night Tracking active, the red line he saw wasn¡¯t very long! Marvin took a sharp turn, but suddenly, a mass of darkness fell down. Black Spider! Marvin stepped smoothly, putting some distance between him and the Black Spider! But at that time, Marvin noticed something! He saw a piece of clothing below the Black Spider¡¯s stomach! It was Lola¡¯s dress. "Fuck!" Marvin''s anger soared. That beast had already eaten Lola in such a short amount of time? He rushed over in one step, but surprisingly, he heard an odd sound! The tip of a blade emerged from the Black Spider¡¯s back. Marvin froze. The Black Spider¡¯s Eight limbs shivered and a groan could be heard coming from under it. "Help¡­." "I am being crushed to death¡­" Marvin was speechless. He hadn¡¯t noticed that when the Black Spider had dropped from above, it didn¡¯t look lively! The Black Spider¡­ was dead? He hurriedly put away his daggers and lifted the Black Spider¡¯s body with difficulty. As expected, Lola, in a mess, was revealed in front of Marvin. She miserably held on to the torch that was already extinguished, and that dagger was deeply stabbed in the Black Spider¡¯s abdomen! The dagger accidentally pierced the Black Spider¡¯s heart. It was killed by Lola in such a baffling way... Marvin couldn¡¯t help but imagine what the scene looked like. That girl¡¯s luck was way too high, wasn¡¯t it? She was saved by him when the gnolls were about to eat her, and this time she unexpectedly got rid of a 2nd rank monster with the strength of an ordinary person. This luck was close enough to being blessed by a Fortune Fairy. ... "You, how was that protecting me! You promised that you would definitely protect me. What was the result?" Lola who had narrowly avoided a disaster twisted the young Halfling¡¯s cheeks, furious. "You escaped when you saw that Black Spider?!" The young Halfling felt wronged and said, "Wuwuwu, I am a thief. Father taught me to use Stealth first if I met an enemy I was no match for¡­" "Idiot!" Lola twisted his cheeks even more ferociously. "What¡¯s so frightening about this spider, it was poked to death with my dagger! The young Halfling stammered, chastised into obedience by Lola. Old Tucker actually laughed, unconcerned. Marvin looked very apologetic, as he pulled Lola, wanting to say something, but she suddenly started crying. "I almost died! You know¡­" Lola sobbed, feeling extremely wronged. "That spider was very frightening. I was really scared to death. She wanted to eat me so I could only use the dagger to stab her¡­ Wuwuwu, if not for my good luck¡­" Her weeping came to an end there. The entire tunnel was now extremely quiet. Old Tucker dragged the young Halfling to start moving first. Lola opened her eyes wide in surprise. Marvin had gently hugged her. "It¡¯s fine, everything is over." "I promise, there won¡¯t be anything similar happening." A lot of thoughts flashed through Lola¡¯s brain in an instant, before she finally froze. The originally very talkative Lola could only utter one word: "Okay." ... Even though the tunnel was very long, it ended eventually. After eliminating the twelve Black Spiders and the Red Spider, this tunnel became a relatively safe passage. Before other monsters came to occupy it, this place would be smooth and unobstructed. This would be enough time for Marvin to buy food from Jewel Bay and ship it to White River Valley. It would be enough to last this winter. And the next winter would be¡­ Very difficult. Because there would be a serious drop in crop production. Even an affluent town like Jewel Bay would have a lot of demand but not enough supply. Marvin had to stock up a large amount of food before the Great Calamity. He wasn¡¯t some sort of Savior, he could only protect a small part of the population. His ability was after all, limited. White River Valley was his territory. When they came out of the tunnel, the first glimmer of dawn could be seen. A fresh and clean sea breeze blew over from the east, making people feel mysteriously clear headed. Jewel Bay, at last. After Marvin thanked Old Tucker, they temporarily parted ways. Old Tucker went toward Trojan Town to the northwest to buy some everyday necessities while Marvin continued northeast. There, the hugely flourishing world of the Six Pearl Harbors and the Thousand Sail City were waiting for guests to visit. And a bit to the south was Anthony¡¯s Holy Tower. Ever since the Legend Wizard¡¯s fall, this Holy Tower had been blocked by the South Wizard Alliance. Anthony¡¯s disciples were also taken away by several other Legend Wizards. Marvin carried Lola and sped through the night. They finally climbed a tall hill before sunrise. "This hill is called the Pyroxene Hill. It produced brilliant shining stones in the past." "Adventurers and workers came here to try to make a fortune. There are many villages in the surroundings, providing places to rest like inns to those adventurers, and providing enough brothels to let people vent." "It¡¯s now declining because the shining brilliant rock had already been exhausted." Marvin stood on the hilltop, looking at the scattered areas under the hill and said while sighing with sorrow. He remembered spawning for the first time at the southernmost of the Six Pearl Harbors, Tornado Harbor. And after leaving Tornado Harbor, his first quest was to deal with the Pyroxene Hill¡¯s goblins. That was a team quest, so an uncommon item would appear from the Goblin Leader. At that time, Uncommon items were still great treasures, so the team fell apart. Since Marvin was a Thief, he was weak in combat and was instantly eliminated. He still didn¡¯t know who had ended up with the uncommon [Goblin¡¯s Green Leather Hat]. But after that event, he rarely participated in team quests. Thinking about it now, a group of gamers became enemies over a green hat. It was too funny. ... The line of sight from the top of the small hill was very good, and now with the rising sun, Marvin could see the extinguished Eye of the Bright Sun at the Holy Tower. And even further north were the Six Pearl Harbors embraced by Jewel Bay, a smooth coastline, a calm sea, and a blue sky filled with white clouds. There was also the Thousand Sail City in the distance, which could only be seen as a small point. And Crystal Island not far from the Jewel Bay was actually not visible from here. Marvin dragged Lola and intended to set off. But suddenly the whole sky over Jewel Bay turned into blazing flames. Many large red clouds could be seen coming from the east. The sea breeze began to turn berserk, and the waves surged up violently as the wind whistled. The dawn in Jewel Bay was originally peaceful, but had now turned into a strange situation. The ordinary people seemed to have not awoken from their dazed state. Marvin squinted toward the east and suddenly reacted. "Dragon!" ... The dragon is coming! When the dragon¡¯s roar was heard from the east, the vast Jewel Bay had awoken. Everyone was roused from their dazed state. They ran to the main street out of fear, looking at the sudden change in clouds. Fire suddenly began to rain from the sky! Even if it wasn¡¯t a lot, it was still very frightening! Every drop of rain was like a drop of oil. The oil would ignite pretty quickly, suddenly setting houses on fire. Marvin dragged Lola from the hill, making her dodge a drop of fire which soon burnt a tree down! If not for the Pyroxene Hill being relatively free of trees, they would have been caught in a forest fire! A huge shadow violently arrived from the east, bringing world destroying flames with him. An Ancient Red Dragon! ¡®He already wrecked Crystal island~!¡¯ Marvin looked apprehensive. That dragon flying over the sea with his large wings open was a pretty spectacular scene! Waves parted before him, as if the sea also had yielded to that frightening dragon. "Tsss¡­" The strange dragon¡¯s roar was getting gradually closer, and that fire cloud in the sky was the Ancient Dragon¡¯s Legend spell, [Burning Firerain]! Wrong, Burning Firerain¡¯s area of effect wasn¡¯t normally this large. Marvin let out a cold breath. This was clearly a Burning Firerain that had been strengthened a few times! The Ancient Red Dragon was even stronger than he¡¯d thought. He should have suffered some injuries after wrecking Crystal island, as after all, the Unicorn clan was somewhat powerful. He had plundered Crystal Island¡¯s wealth but he was still extremely dissatisfied. Thus he set his sights on the affluent Jewel Bay and its six Pearl Harbors and Thousand Sail City! People were losing it. The watchman on the tower sounded a bell and multiple red flags were raised! In Feinan, there was only one circumstance which would make a city raise this kind of flag! That was the attack of an evil dragon! ... The Firerain kept falling down. Lola was looking at that scene, shocked. Ordinary people like her probably hadn¡¯t thought that a disaster of this magnitude could happen! At that time, a pillar of light soared in the southernmost Tornado Harbor! The pillar scattered the red cloud surrounding Tornado Harbor. Tornado Harbor¡¯s Firerain was stopped, but it still affected the rest of the region! ¡®A Legend Wizard made a move!¡¯ Marvin also watched nervously. Jewel Bay was different from anywhere else, because this was the the eastern headquarters of the South Wizard Alliance. Apart from Anthony, there were at least one to two Legend Wizards there! And there should also be a few Legends of other classes. But they weren¡¯t as dazzling as Wizards. As expected. The Six Pearl Harbors and Thousand Sail City had a Legend powerhouse showing themselves and using all kinds of means to scatter the Firerain. But the other regions were still burning! From the top of the small hill they could see the entire Jewel bay on fire! A kind of suffocating terror was spreading. The Ancient Red Dragon flew extremely fast, and his first goal was actually Tornado Harbor! His voice spread through all of the East Coast, "Weep¡­ Mortals¡­ Offer your treasures to me." "Otherwise, these life erasing flames will carry you to Hell!" But at that time, a voice as loud suddenly echoed from Tornado Harbor! "Ancient Red Dragon Ell, I have been waiting for you for quite a long time." "Fucker, if it wasn¡¯t because this lord couldn¡¯t fly, I would have already crossed the sea to catch you!" The next instant, a silhouette appeared from Tornado Harbor¡¯s city wall and leapt in the air. He flew like a bullet, rushing toward the Ancient Red Dragon! Marvin immediately opened his eyes wide! ¡®Wait, this voice, why does it sound familiar?¡¯ Chapter 139: Battle of Legends! Chapter 139: Battle of Legends! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation That silhouette powerfully leapt from the city wall, hurling towards the Ancient Red Dragon¡¯s face! The Ancient Red Dragon Ell, this extremely evil existence, was almost the strongest of Feinan¡¯s Chromatic Dragons. He was originally thinking of sweeping Tornado Harbor with his Dragon Breath, but an obstacle ended up appearing. That was an elf. But he was approaching at such high speed, that there was no way to stop him. Both sides collided! The other side punched the Ancient Red Dragon¡¯s head. It was as if time was suddenly twisting. The Ancient Red Dragon¡¯s crazy momentum was suddenly quashed. He actually got knocked over by the other side¡¯s fist, falling into the sea! "Crash!" The fall formed a huge geyser, making violent waves spread through the sea. The Red Dragon was pushed back two kilometers! Cheering could suddenly be heard echoing from the walls of Tornado Harbor. But the other person also didn¡¯t have it easy. After impacting the Red Dragon so violently, he was also pushed back! That person shot more than fifteen kilometers away, landing halfway through Pyroxene Hill, south of Tornado Harbor. ... "Roooaaarrr!" An angry roar could be heard coming from the seabed. The earth shook as the sea level began to rise. Flames suddenly began to emerge from the sea, as the Ancient Red Dragon Ell rose up from the sea, extremely angry! He violently flapped his wings. A caved in spot could be seen on his head! He rushed toward Tornado Harbor¡¯s city walls and spewed out a frightening Dragon Breath. An ice-cold declaration accompanied Ell¡¯s frightening flames. "I am Fire!" "Nothing can stop me!" ... On Pyroxene Hill, Marvin was speechlessly looking at that person that was having trouble getting up. ¡®The voice was so familiar¡­¡¯ ¡®It turned out to be this guy!¡¯ Marvin watched as the Elven War Saint tried to get up several times but kept falling down. He immediately rushed over and helped the pitiful Elven Prince stand up. "Why aren¡¯t you in the Stone Giant territory?" Marvin couldn¡¯t help asking. This reckless fellow was actually the Elven Prince Ivan he had met in the Thousand Leaves Forest! After the collision with the Ancient Red Dragon, Ivan was dizzy that he collapsed on Marvin¡¯s shoulder. "Eh? It¡¯s you, right? Or am I wrong?" Marvin asked surprised. "I must be wrong, right?" "The Great Elven King doesn¡¯t allow elves to leave too far from the Thousand Leaves Forest." "Fuck that Great Elven King!" Ivan cursed as he pushed Marvin away, forcing himself to stand on his own. "This prince came out on his own!" "Anyways, let¡¯s talk after I get the Dragon Killer title." After saying this, he was about to rush toward Tornado Harbor. But Marvin suddenly splashed a bucket of cold water on him, saying, "If you run now, the fight might already be over by the time you reach Tornado Harbor!" Ivan immediately stiffened, displaying a dejected expression. Marvin felt something wrong. Where did that shrewd and cool-headed Elven Prince he met in the Thousand Leaves Forest go? He was as reckless as a kid... "What happened to you?" Marvin asked. Ivan shook his head, not talking. Suddenly, a timid voice echoed from the side. "You are an elf?" Lola looked at Ivan, extremely curious. Ivan expressionlessly nodded. "Wow! You have such a nice white skin¡­" Lola moved closer, looking at Marvin and Ivan. "Are you good friends?" "I truly didn¡¯t expect the Overlord to have such handsome elven friends¡­" "Ah, Overlord, don¡¯t misunderstand. In fact you are also handsome, but not as handsome as this mister¡­" The corner of Marvin¡¯s mouth twitched. Ivan gave Lola a very strange look, and then looked back at Marvin. "Your woman?" Marvin shook his head. "I understand, you wouldn¡¯t have such bad taste to actually like women." Ivan displayed a knowing smile. Lola opened her eyes wide and looked at Marvin and Ivan, not knowing what to think. ... At that time, an Arcane Barrier was raised over Tornado Harbor! The blue light and the sea water merged together. When the Six Pearl Harbors were first established, the South Wizard Alliance had set up a strong Arcane Barrier defensive system. The South Wizard Alliance already had a solution even before the news of the destruction of Crystal Island was sent out. Thus, the Arcane Barrier was ready to be launched as soon as the evil Dragon attacked. Dragon Breath was disgorged at the blue Arcane Barrier. Some holes appeared in a few areas, leaking a bit of Dragon fire. On the docks, many transport ships were set on fire. The same happened to the business district. On the city walls, aside from three silhouettes, the rest of the soldiers retreated behind the defensive walls to avoid being sprayed by Dragon fire. And apart from those three silhouettes standing straight, two awe-inspiring silhouettes appeared in the sky. Legend Wizards! After Anthony¡¯s death, the south wasn¡¯t without Legends. But there was also very wide gaps between Legends. A Legend like Anthony was an extremely rare existence in the South Wizard Alliance. These two Legend Wizards were temporarily protecting East Coast¡¯s Six Pearl Harbors and Thousand Sails City. Despite this, they had the courage to face the attack of the strongest Red Dragon in history! ... "I¡¯m stupid!" Ivan mockingly said to himself. "Fucking made a move against the Red Dragon." "Those few guys in the back could clearly act as fishermen, getting the Dragon Killer title." Dragon Killer? Marvin shook his head, "Let¡¯s go to the top of the hill to look. It won¡¯t be that easy for them. That Ancient Red Dragon¡¯s strength isn¡¯t inferior to ordinary gods¡¯ avatars!" Ivan froze a moment, but just at that time, Lola couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. "Mister handsome elf, I heard Elves were graceful. How come you¡­" "It¡¯s really easy to learn from bad examples, Lola," Marvin bluntly interrupted. He then led the two to the hilltop. Ivan originally was a special case among the wood elves. Him exploring outside now was probably due to the Great Elven King driving him away from the Thousand Leaves Forest. If this was the case, then history had already started to change. Marvin remembered that after the Great Calamity, the Thousand Leaves Forest took emergency measures. The Great Elven King was guarding that place while Ivan was still staying at the Stone Giant territory at that time. But right now, Ivan had just rushed to the East Coast to kill a Dragon for some unknown reasons. But Marvin knew that his own arrival definitely changed history. The game in his previous life was after all just a game. What he was facing now was a real world. A world about to face great transformations. He had to make proper preparations. ... Watching from the top of the Pyroxene Hill was relatively better. After all, Marvin¡¯s eyesight had been strengthened by the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings back then. Elves were also able to look far in the distance. Ivan explained a few things to Marvin, "I already knew the South Wizard Alliance made some preparations. I just didn¡¯t expect their preparations to be that great." "Looks like the most unlucky ones were that Unicorn clan. But they also courted their own death. I heard they were mining a vein of ore in the seafloor, using the northern dwarves¡¯ explosion technique. It ended up leading to a volcanic eruption at the bottom of the ocean which woke up this monster." "Crystal Island has already sunk, only leaving behind a few reefs. East Coast should be able to hold on. There are 6 Legends in Tornado Harbor after all." Six Legends. This was the South Wizards Alliance¡¯s move. Two Legend Wizards, four other Legend class holders. One of the two Legend Wizards was Leymann from the Three Ring Towers. Marvin wasn¡¯t too familiar with the other one, but he apparently was someone who was temporarily transferred here from the west. In the past, the East Coast was actually the safest area because of Anthony¡¯s protection. But the Shadow Prince¡¯s assassination changed everything. With Anthony, even if the Ancient Red Dragon awoke, he wouldn¡¯t dare to rush over to the East Coast. Without Anthony, he wouldn¡¯t stop himself from releasing his Dragon fire! The Red Dragon¡¯s huge silhouette swept past Tornado Harbor¡¯s city walls, knocking against two towers from which a few Magic Marksmen were still shooting arrows. Unfortunately, the arrows didn¡¯t harm the Dragon. Ordinary classes¡¯ attacks simply couldn¡¯t injure the Ancient Red Dragon! The Red Dragon arrogantly flew toward those two flying Wizards. "I¡¯ll eat you!" The two Wizards didn¡¯t move. Suddenly, two Teleportation Portals appeared next to them! The Legend Wizards didn¡¯t use the portals to flee. Rather, two people jumped out of the Teleportation Portals. The two people were robust and sturdy. It looked like their Strength was very high! ¡®Legend Monk!¡¯ ¡®Legend Barbarian! Marvin squinted, immediately seeing through those two¡¯s classes. The Legend Barbarian, who came over from the Teleportation Portal, grabbed the Red Dragon¡¯s head. [Falling Star]! An extremely powerful skill was immediately used. The Red Dragon who was flying thirty meters high in the sky, lost his balance from being thrown in the opposite direction! And on the other side, the Legend Monk also grabbed the Dragon¡¯s left wing! [Vajra Strength]! Under the assault of the two Legend class holders¡¯ fierce skills, the Ancient Red Dragon directly fell from the sky! It awkwardly fell on Tornado Harbor¡¯s west city wall, crushing some houses. Even if most inhabitants already received the warning to evacuate to the caves, there were still many people lagging behind who were crushed to death! A Shadow Thief and a Slaughterer appeared together. These two advanced rogue Legend classes had extremely frightening burst power! They unhesitantly targeted the base of the Red Dragon¡¯s wings and neck. And to the sides, the elite soldiers who had been watching all along rushed over and twisted huge chains around the Dragon¡¯s body, and both ends were held by two Mountain Giants! The Ancient Red Dragon Ell, the insufferably arrogant Senior Red Dragon, was actually nailed down on the ground by those heavy chains. And on each end of the chain was a Mountain Giant weighing more than ten tons! Struggling free wouldn¡¯t be easy! "Roooaaarrr!" In Tornado Harbor, only the angry roar of the Ancient Red Dragon remained! The two Wizards coldly watched the Ancient Red Dragon struggle and slowly raised their hands, beginning to cast their spells. ... ¡®Are they really going to kill that Dragon today?!" Marvin was startled. Other people weren¡¯t aware, but he knew. What may have changed history was Ivan¡¯s punch! This completely changed the Ancient Red Dragon¡¯s situation, or else the Legend Barbarian and Legend Monk skills wouldn¡¯t have been so effective! ¡®Not likely¡­¡¯ ¡®That guy is an Ancient Red Dragon with about 43 levels!¡¯ Chapter 140: Dragon Killer Sword Chapter 140: Dragon Killer Sword Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Ancient Red Dragon was angrily roaring in Tornado Harbor. He lifted his head high up, struggling to flap his wings, trying to forcefully fly up. But the two Mountain Giants at the ends of the iron chains locked him in place. The two rogue Legends also continued to use fierce burst attacks. The Shadow Thief¡¯s dagger had clearly been enchanted with Armor Break and was targeting the Red Dragon¡¯s neck. And on the other hand, the Slaughterer, which was more proficient in attacking, was making progress on the base of the Dragon¡¯s wing, endlessly attacking it. He was using short blades that were a bit longer than daggers, but this pair of short blades was emitting a faint dark color. This was a Legendary Item! After a few moments, the Red Dragon¡¯s indestructible scales were scraped open. He then slashed, leaving a bone deep injury! The Ancient Red Dragon Ell angrily opened his mouth and spat a dragon breath once again. Countless ordinary soldiers were directly turned into ashes! Even if they had shields to protect them, they would instantly turn into molten iron on them and they would painfully fall to the ground, screaming in pain. The Mountain Giants couldn¡¯t escape the disaster either! Their bodies were burnt by the Dragon Fire. Despite their exceedingly strong Magic Resistance and Constitution ensuring they wouldn¡¯t instantly die from the Dragon breath, they still painfully fell on the ground. One of them even had his eyes burnt and began to run around the city! The previously advantageous situation appeared to have taken a turn for the worse. The four Legend class holders were more fortunate, as the Barbarian and the Monk managed to escape to the sky thanks to the Wizards¡¯ support. And the Shadow Thief and the Slaughterer also had their own methods to dodge the Dragon Breath. One entered the Shadow Plane while the other Flickered to another place. Despite that, the Slaughterer was also completely drenched in cold sweat. That Dragon Breath arrived so suddenly that he barely dodged it! There was no sign, and it simply didn¡¯t follow the usual Dragon Breath pattern! It was commonly known that Dragon Breath was one of their most powerful attacks. But there was a limit to the number of times it could be used, along with the frequency. The Ancient Red Dragon Ell had used a Dragon Breath on Tornado Harbor¡¯s Arcane Barrier earlier. In principle, he should have needed at least 10 minutes before using another one. And the next Dragon Breath¡¯s power would be a lot weaker. But the strength that guy displayed completely exceeded the strength of an Ancient Red Dragon! That breath, when compared to the first one, was still very frightening! The Dragon¡¯s restrictions had suddenly been broken. The Dragon chanted in a low voice, in the Dragon¡¯s Magic Language! Under Ell¡¯s incantation, his body rapidly shrank, turning into a one meter long serpent! Legend Shrink! The serpent immediately freed himself from the chain¡¯s restrictions, frantically flapping his wings and flying toward the sky! The Red Dragon had once again recovered. His malevolent head appeared once again. "I¡¯ll kill all of you!" He grabbed that helpless Legend Barbarian who had dodged onto one of the Wizard¡¯s magic carpets! ... ¡®A Legend level grapple!¡¯ Marvin squinted in concentration. He had a deep understanding of the Ancient Red Dragon Ell, and knew that his strength was extremely high. Level 43 overall, a large number of Legendary spells, a powerful breath, cunningness... Since he dared to come to East Coast to wreak havoc, he must have felt confident that he could destroy the currently unmanned East Coast! But he had also underestimated how determined the South Wizard Alliance was about defending the East Coast. At the same time, he also didn¡¯t expect the sudden emergence of the Elven War Saint! Ivan¡¯s punch was in fact extremely crucial. If not for that punch, the Red Dragon¡¯s charge would have directly downed the Arcane Barrier. His breath could destroy one fifth of Tornado Harbor! Even if the Legend Wizards joined hands with those four Legend class holders, they wouldn¡¯t be able to capture him. The Monk and the Barbarian had strong melee abilities but their jumping ability was very ordinary and they simply couldn¡¯t catch a flying dragon charging around that fast. Even though Wizards were theoretically invincible at the same level compared to other class holders, when the opponent was a dragon, it would become very troublesome. As for the Shadow Thief and the Slaughterer¡­ When fighting a Dragon, rogues would usually be reduced to being support. Only the reckless Ivan could fight the sturdy Dragon in close range. In spite of Ivan only being level 21, he simply couldn¡¯t be compared to ordinary Legends. His body was probably a lot stronger than the Legend Monk¡¯s! This definitely had something to do with the Great Elven King. Marvin knew that although the Great Elven King was arrogant on the surface, not even looking at his own son, he actually cherished his son very much. Ivan¡¯s body had countless strengthening spells, and moreover he was also strengthened once every week during his childhood... It was also because of this that when Ivan collided with the Red Dragon, he was hit kilometers away, but didn¡¯t actually have much trouble. If it was one of the other two Legends, regardless of whether it was the Barbarian or the Monk, they would have died! If Ivan hadn¡¯t acted on his own and instead contacted the South Wizards Alliance¡¯s people, they might have truly been able to kill that Dragon! Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t happen like that. Marvin¡¯s arrival changed a few things, but there shouldn¡¯t be too much change in the fate of the Ancient Red Dragon Ell! The Legend Barbarian was caught in the claws of the Ancient Red Dragon and the others simply couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The Red Dragon used his claws to tear him into pieces! The body dripping with blood was sent flying! A Legend fell like that. Wailing could be heard in Tornado Harbor, as people lagging behind were hurriedly running. The fire and blood mixed together making the scene look like they were in purgatory. ... "Damn¡­" Fury flashed through Ivan¡¯s eyes. He knew he had been too impulsive. Before he acted, he had also made some investigations about the Red Dragon, but he hadn¡¯t thought that guy was so strong! He also knew that the situation might have been different if he was in Tornado Harbor right now. What a pity... There was no time for regret! "Rumble!" As the Red Dragon was showing his might, Leymann and the other Wizard who had been preparing for a long time were finally ready to counterattack! To deal with a Dragon, ordinary spells wouldn¡¯t be effective. Only Legend spells would do! A thick pillar of lightning streaked across the sky, with countless explosive sparks twisting around it. "Aurora Burst!" Marvin made out what Legend spell it was with a simple glance. [Aurora Burst]: Legend spell, powerful variant of the 3rd-circle spell Aurora Lightning. "Bang!" Aurora Burst exploded on the body of the Red Dragon, staggering him and almost making him fall to the ground once again. Despite Ancient Red Dragon¡¯s Magic Resistance being astonishing, that turbulence made his flying unstable. "To have the cheek to hu¡­" The Red Dragon didn¡¯t have time to finish his nonsense when a 2nd Aurora Burst exploded once again. Leymann preparing for such a long time wasn¡¯t just to ready one Aurora Burst! Arcs of lightning kept flickering across the sky as 6 Aurora Bursts kept exploding one after the other! ¡®Damn¡­ As much as 6 Aurora Bursts¡­¡¯ Marvin was also stunned. Leymann definitely came prepared. He certainly had many casting Legendary Items or even Half-Artifacts! Otherwise it would have been impossible to store and release 6 Aurora Bursts. One Aurora Burst could level a small town. Six Aurora Bursts made the Red Dragon confused and disoriented. He fell head first into the dock, half his body falling in the seawater. "Roaaaarr¡­" He raised his neck, covered with cuts and bruises. ... Leymann in the sky had a pale face. He had already severely overdrawn on his power. Continuously using 6 Aurora Bursts in a short time was his limit. And the spell prepared by that other Legend Wizard suddenly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. A huge sharp sword materialized in the sky. This sword was light yellow, emitting an awful smell. Legendary spell ¨C Dragon Killer Sword! This was a Legend spell that had been long lost because Evil Dragons would join hands to chase down any Wizards who knew this spell. Dragon Killer Sword was the bane of Dragons! The South Wizard Alliance even got a Wizard with Dragon Killer Sword! This meant they had no intention to let Ell leave this place. He had to leave his head in Tornado Harbor! The Dragon Killer Sword slashed its way over. Ell was frantically flapping his wings, suddenly flying up from the ground! His speed was almost raised to his limit, but the Dragon Killer Sword kept following him closely like a shadow, about to slash down! ... "Will they kill it?" Ivan muttered. "Unfortunately¡­" Marvin shook his head. Lola was staring foolishly at this shocking scene, not knowing what to say. Just as the Dragon Killer Sword was about to land on Ell¡¯s neck, the Red Dragon¡¯s mouth produced a thunderlike chant. In a blink of an eye, a spatial distortion appeared in front of him. The next second, the Red Dragon entered a black hole, disappearing above the sea. The Dragon Killer Sword ruthlessly slashed down, splitting the sea in two. Countless Dragon scales fell as if they were raindrops. There was also a part of a thin tail. Violent waves formed and grew into a tsunami that crazily rushed toward the Six Pearl Harbors as if about to topple mountains and overturn the seas. And the Ancient Red Dragon Ell angrily said something before he left. "Filthy Wizards, you are vermin on this dry land. Your era of ruling this land is coming to an end!" "I saw the future, I heard various gods¡¯ whispers. You are bound to taste a bitter death!" "When that time comes, I¡¯ll cleanse this land with flames!" ... A gigantic wall of water rose up and rushed over. If the Six Pearl Harbors weren¡¯t on elevated terrain, they might have been submerged by this seawater. No one listened carefully to the Red Dragon¡¯s declaration of vengeance. After the disaster, the people began to silently walk out from the caves. Weeping sounds accompanied an eerie silence. And Marvin on the Pyroxene Hill couldn¡¯t help but tightly clench his fists. He was still too weak! He could only be a spectator in that kind of fight. Never mind getting involved, if he was in Tornado Harbor, even surviving himself might have been quite difficult! ¡®This won¡¯t do, I must raise my strength faster!¡¯ ¡®Only being at 2nd rank is really too slow!¡¯ Marvin ground his teeth, inwardly making up his mind. Even though the Ancient Red Dragon was a peak existence in Feinan, during the Great Calamity, only this kind of powerhouse would have a chance to survive on the cruel stage! Keep getting stronger. This was what he needed to do to protect his people! Chapter 141: Human Skin Kite Chapter 141: Human Skin Kite Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Tornado Harbor, later that day. The sun was scorching hot over the sea, making everything seem torrid and painful. Marvin¡¯s group entered the city after receiving a strict inspection. If not for Marvin taking out his Overlord medal from the South Wizard Alliance, it probably would have been impossible to enter the city at such a chaotic time! Tornado Harbor was already in chaos: people were doing their best to clear out rubble, parents were looking for their missing children, and guards were silently receiving treatment. Quite a lot of people had lost a relative, brother or friend after that Dragon¡¯s Disaster. And some lost an arm or a leg. As for the injured soldiers, they could only lie down and receive medical treatment. It was already a lot better than those who died under the Evil Dragon¡¯s Breath. At least they still had their lives and the time to feel sad. The disaster was that ruthless. Marvin walked down the street, silently looking at children running by, their faces filled with fear. This disaster might even be recorded in history, but it would leave an even deeper mark in the hearts of Tornado Harbor¡¯s inhabitants. Especially the children, who met with this traumatic ordeal at such a young age. This event was something those who had lived in peace for a decade couldn¡¯t imagine. Marvin heard someone pray to the gods; it was naturally a Priest of the Silver God. He prayed for the god¡¯s blessing, to keep away disaster from this land. Unfortunately, this low level Priest was unaware that the god he believed in wouldn¡¯t bless him. Indeed, the Silver God was a 3rd Generation Ancient God. He wouldn¡¯t participate in the attack of the Universe Magic Pool, but he also couldn¡¯t prevent everything. For the East Coast, as well as for the entire Feinan Continent, the Dragon Disaster was only the beginning. The true catastrophe and sorrow still had yet to arrive! ... Marvin and Ivan parted ways in Tornado Harbor. The Elven Prince swore to find the place where the Ancient Red Dragon Ell was hiding, to complete the feat of killing a Dragon. But Marvin knew the Ancient Red Dragon¡¯s old nest was actually inside a strange cave at the bottom of the ocean. That place was very difficult to find, and without knowing the precise location, you simply couldn¡¯t find it in the vast sea. Seawater couldn¡¯t reach that place, and it was actually quite dry and warm because it was deep in the earth and frequently had lava flowing. The Ancient Red Dragon waged war twice on the East Coast. The first time was the attack on Tornado Harbor. The second would be the world shaking battle with the Copper Dragon, Professor. Both sides would suffer a heavy loss the second time and Ell would escape back to his old nest at the seafloor, but a Master Tracker would find the location of his nest and spread the news. This immediately attracted countless adventurers who wanted to become famous as Dragon Killers. This was Feinan Continent¡¯s "Release of the First Legendary Instance," the opening of the [Lava Palace]. This was a part of the story line Marvin was very familiar with. He even knew how to find that deeply hidden Lava Palace in the seafloor. But he didn¡¯t tell Ivan that Lava Palace¡¯s location because he knew that the current Ivan was far from being the opponent of the Red Dragon. That earlier punch was only effective due to catching the Red Dragon off guard. If the Ancient Red Dragon was somewhat prepared, he would have used a few Dragon Spells, and unless the Great Elven King had put a taboo magic like Rebirth on Ivan, he would have been annihilated! Even if Ell was now scared away by the threat of the Dragon Killer Sword spell, he wasn¡¯t something Ivan could handle now. Marvin obviously knew that the Dragon¡¯s body was extremely powerful, but he was even more aware of his abilities. To get rid of the Ancient Red Dragon, only a Legend powerhouse on the level of the Great Elven King, Anthony, the Copper Dragon Professor, or Inheim wearing Void Boots could have a chance. If it was him, even if the Ancient Dragon was lying immobile in front of him and he executed his strongest move, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to pry a dragon scale open! This was absolute strength. Skills and experience were all worthless in front of it. Marvin watched as Ivan sat on a ship and went out to sea. Afterwards, he started carrying out his plan. He hadn¡¯t forgotten why he''d come, painstakingly passing through the spider crypt in order to buy food. Tornado Harbor was a food port after all. ... "What!?" "Because of the Dragon Disaster, all trade in Tornado Harbor is suspended?" Marvin frowned. Lola displayed a helpless expression. Last time she came to Jewel Bay, she looked for the person in charge of Taurus chamber in Tornado Harbor. Thanks to Lola¡¯s silver tongue, describing the impoverished and backward White River Valley as a territory which had a high potential for development, that person in charge, under Lola¡¯s negotiations (swindling?), agreed to lower the market price by 30% and sell a certain amount of wheat to White River Valley. The prerequisite was that for the next three years, the Taurus Chamber of Commerce would become White River Valley''s number one supplier, and required Marvin to let them build some subsidiaries. They also requested an even lower taxation rate. For Marvin, White River Valley''s businesses were lacking and the tax was already pretty low. The Taurus Chamber of Commerce¡¯s conditions were something he could completely accept. Thus, if what Lola said was true, he would definitely agree. However, this morning, when he had Lola go look for that person in charge, he received this news. ¨C Business transactions are strictly prohibited in the city. Everyone has to help with the debris. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed in the Business District, the Noble District and the Docks. ¨C This ban was said to be lasting for at least a week. In other words, for the next week, Marvin couldn¡¯t buy food from the Taurus Chamber of Commerce! Marvin quickly checked this news. Lola didn¡¯t lie. Tornado Harbor¡¯s announcement board clearly had a trade ban, especially mentioning the trade of food and products used daily. ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯ ¡®The territory will run out of food in six days at most. To get Madeline to send some food, I would have to give her the Magic Holy Grail, it¡¯s too much of a loss!¡¯ ¡®The other five harbors, even if they didn¡¯t suffer from the Dragon Disaster, were probably affected by the tsunami. They might also have the same policy, and going there could be a waste of time we can¡¯t afford.¡¯ Marvin frowned, thinking for a while before finally making a decision. There was only one way. Trojan Town¡¯s black market. ... Half an hour later, Marvin bought a good horse at a high price from a merchant and was ready to leave Tornado Harbor. He rode with Lola toward the west, disappearing in the dust. Lola didn¡¯t know horsemanship so Marvin could only let her ride in front of him to prevent her from falling off the horse. But, heaven knows what this overthinking talkative girl was thinking about. The reason why Marvin took Lola along was simple. Lola was a very good speaker, meaning she had the potential to become a great merchant. Her accounting and bargaining ability were very high, which was very important during negotiations. Of course, out of all her skills, the fiercest one was [Bluff]. Even if Marvin somewhat trusted her right now, he wouldn¡¯t completely hand stuff over to her. If it was Anna, he would have already felt relieved to have the Half-Elf take care of the matter. Why would he need to act then? ... Main road at noon, people were scattered around, annoyed by the scorching sun. After a while, Marvin left the main road and went on the field. Further west was Trojan Town. Trojan Town was closer to the entrance of the Spider Crypt, and was where the pair of Halflings had gone. They didn¡¯t have much to buy, so that place was fine. Marvin knew that Trojan Town had an underground black market which sold quite a lot of stuff, and food was naturally included. But it was very expensive and there was also the risk of robbery. Thus he had made preparations to go through the proper channels. How could he have expected the Ancient Red Dragon would attack the Six Pearl Harbor at that time? Even just a few days later would have been fine! While Marvin was thinking, Lola suddenly cried out, "There is a strange shadow!" She pointed far in the distance. That was in the direction of Trojan Town. Marvin froze and looked up, the sun hurting his eyes, but he noticed that big shadow. His expression suddenly changed! That was a human skin kite! ¡®Twin Snakes Cult¡­ No good! Trojan Town!¡¯ This kind of thought suddenly flashed through Marvin¡¯s mind. Lola didn¡¯t know what it meant, so seeing Marvin''s extremely solemn expression, she couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat nervous. ... Ten minutes later, outside of Trojan Town. "Ugh!" Lola threw up. In front of her was a horrifying scene! A pillar of human flesh hanging by a rope. On the other end of the rope was a kite made of human skin! All of this human flesh was originally the inhabitants of Trojan Town when they were alive. In the end, their skin was peeled to make a human skin kite. Needless to say, this certainly was the handiwork of the Twin Snakes Cult. Only corpses were left in Trojan Town. A strong bloody smell that would make people feel sick. This scene was more horrifying than the one in Thousand Leaves Forest! Last time was a small elven village. This time was the entire Trojan Town, which had about 600 to 700 inhabitants! They were all dead, and they died in such a cruel way. "Twin Snakes Cult!" Marvin ground his teeth as he uttered that frightening name. These damn bastards! They definitely took advantage of the South Wizard Alliance dispatching the guards of the neighboring towns to the Six Pearl Harbors, leaving the village defenseless. They thus attacked those elderly and children left behind! He didn¡¯t know how shocked and tormented those soldiers guarding the East Coast would be when they return to their town and saw their own relatives murdered and made into a human skin kite. ¡®Damnit¡­¡¯ ¡®This Lord must dismember these scums ten thousand times!¡¯ Marvin endured the bloody smell and dragged Lola forward. Since the human leather kite was hanging there, it was proof that Twin Snakes followers had already left. But they should have left something in the small town he could use to track these bastards with Night Tracking! The situation inside the town was even more sickening and Lola kept throwing up. Marvin was looking at his surroundings, alert. Suddenly, he heard faint footsteps! To the left! "Whoosh!" He instantly threw a dart. Chapter 142: Night Jump Chapter 142: Night Jump Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Woosh!" The dart nailed into the wall of a wooden house. A silhouette awkwardly rolled away. Marvin frowned. It was this guy! Little Tucker! "Mister Marvin, it¡¯s me¡­" The small halfling forced a smile while looking at Marvin. He was almost hit by the dart. If he hadn¡¯t dodged in time, he would have suffered friendly fire. Marvin was also surprised. The two halflings should have arrived to Trojan Town way earlier than them. But even so, the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s ceremony had happened a while ago. When the two halflings arrived, they should have already found something wrong. "Why are you here? What about your father?" Marvin asked. Little Tucker sincerely answered, "Father went to track the scum." "Those who killed this town¡¯s innocents. Father said he would find their base and then inform Jewel Bay¡¯s garrison." "He made me stay here, to check if there were any other signs." Old Tucker is tracking them? Marvin started thinking fast. This massacre was apparently different from the past. Normally, Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s massacres involved slaying and burning, and not leaving anything behind. But this time, Marvin didn¡¯t see any fire. He only looked at Trojan Town¡¯s granary which had been emptied. ¡®Could they also be after the food?¡¯ Light suddenly flashed in Marvin¡¯s mind! He remembered! Near Tornado Harbor, there really was an underground base of the Twin Snakes Cult. This base was one of their branches in East Coast. It was mainly filled with a large amount of food. That was the [Twin Snakes Cult Granary] instance. Marvin had farmed that instance many times! ¡®These bastards took advantage of Trojan Town being undefended to loot it, and followed with their massacre¡­¡¯ ¡®They carried the food away, which would definitely leave some traces. No wonder Old Tucker decided to track them.¡¯ ¡®Since it¡¯s like this¡­¡¯ Marvin silently thought for a moment before making a decision. He dragged Lola aside and seriously said, "I need you to go to Black Dock Harbor, Little Tucker will protect you. Go and see if you are able to buy food there." Lola hesitated. "What about you?" Marvin took a glance at Little Tucker, "I¡¯ll go find his father." The small Halfling didn¡¯t have any particular opinion, and hearing Marvin¡¯s powerful tone, he blankly agreed. And since he had already abandoned Lola once, this time he secretly swore to properly protect her. The two immediately left Trojan town under Marvin¡¯s urging. Before they left, Marvin gave Lola 20 Wizard golds! This was no less than 20 thousand silvers. Lola had never seen that much money in all her life, and thus was left staring at it foolishly. Surprisingly, Little Tucker to the side was quite indifferent. He had been living with the old Halfling, so he didn¡¯t have the concept of money. "White River Valley¡¯s food issue mostly depends on you," Marvin said seriously. Lola suddenly felt her nerves straining under the pressure. After the two left, Marvin also began to move. He rode on his horse, and without paying much attention to the marks, directly rushed southwest. Because he already knew the location of the granary. It was close to the Shrieking Mountain Range but was actually far from the Spider Crypt. After all, one was in the west and the other was in the east. Marvin and Lola each had an objective. If he could get enough food from the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s granary, it would be a huge boon. If he couldn¡¯t, then they had to go through the proper channels. Apart from Tornado Harbor, Black Dock Harbor was the closest of the Six Pearl Harbors. Marvin also thought of using this as a last test for Lola. He hadn¡¯t been able to completely see through that girl from the start. Sometimes she appeared very simple and innocent, but sometimes she seemed filled with craftiness. The 20 thousand silvers were the final test. If she could withstand that kind of temptation, Marvin would truly trust her. ... As the healthy horse rushed along, Marvin reminisced about back when he had farmed that hidden granary. The granary was a special place because this was the gathering place of the Twin Snakes Followers. Not only were there 500 ordinary followers inside, but there were also 6 2nd rank Clerics and one Cleric wearing a purple gown. In the Twin Snakes Cult, the strongest were the two Great Patriarchs: the Scarlet Patriarch and the Azure Patriarch. These two were both mighty Legend level powerhouses, and though they were rarely seen, they were immensely powerful. A Night Walker had been killed by the Scarlet Patriarch while tracking him. Under the two Patriarchs were twelve purple gowned Officers. These twelves Officers each had a poisonous snake name as a codename, such as King Cobra, Black Mamba, and so on. Those twelve Officers were all 3rd rank Clerics. The World Ending Twin Snakes also really existed. They were godly existences from an old era, but were very brutal, advocating killing and destruction. They were banished to the empty Ethereal Plane by the Wizard God. But they could still partly answer their followers¡¯ prayers. As long as you massacred, as long as you destroyed, as long as you displayed the World Ending Banner, you would receive the care of the World Ending Twin Snakes. The Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s Clerics were very troublesome. Their Divine Spells were sinister and ruthless, and they were very pernicious and persistent in nature. It was fine to die in the game, as it was just another death. Injuries were also just injuries. Everything would refresh in a day. But in the real world, Marvin had to be cautious. He couldn¡¯t let the Clerics¡¯ Divine Spells land on his body! But this was very difficult. Even though the Officer guarding the Hidden Granary was regularly replaced, Marvin wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with the Hidden Granary. A 3rd rank Cleric wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. After all, those guys¡¯ spells and Divine Spells were both fast, and they only had lethal moves. In addition to the Officer guarding the Hidden Granary, there were at least six 2nd rank Clerics. Of course, the most troublesome ones in the end were still those followers. Marvin didn¡¯t know how many followers were currently gathered in the granary, but the more there were, the more troublesome it would be. Because these followers weren¡¯t true believers of the Twin Snakes Cult. They were actually controlled by the Twin Snakes Clerics. The Twin Snakes Church would regularly offer sacrifices. And these people under their control would eventually end up as sacrifices. The most terrible part was that these people would do their best to hinder his progress. They were innocents, and killing his way through would not only alarm the higher ups, but would also be willfully slaughtering innocents. ¡®It¡¯s about time to level up.¡¯ Marvin sat on his horse, guiding it while checking his stats panel. ... The previous series of battles, including the Battle of the Holy Grail, Toshiroya¡¯s group, and the journey through the Shrieking Mountain Range, gave Marvin a great amount of experience. His current battle exp was at 18770! He carefully considered before finally choosing to put 12000 exp to level up the Night Walker class. Thus he was now a level 2 Night Walker and a level 6 Ranger, making a total of 8 levels in his main class line. He received 36 Night Walker skill points and gained 42 HP. He didn¡¯t get any attribute points because he would get one only when he leveled up a class twice. And there was no particular reward for becoming a level 2 Night Walker. But Marvin didn¡¯t stop there. He spent 3000 battle exp on Shapeshift Sorcerer! Thus, his first subclass [Shapeshift Sorcerer] finally leveled up from level 1 to level 2, giving him an additional 18 hp. He didn¡¯t get any new spells or specialties. But on the other hand, Marvin had reached a total level of 9! Subclasses were indeed counted in the total, but their levels had to be halved. (Ranger 6 + Night Walker 2 + Shapeshift Sorcerer 2/2= Total Level 9) Thus he got another attribute point. And as usual, this attribute point was put into his dexterity. His dexterity thus reached 23. 25 was not much further. After two level ups in a row, Marvin¡¯s original health increased from 208 to 268, a great vitality increase. And his 36 skill points were also properly distributed. 6 points were assigned to [Summon Night Crow], increasing its duration. Marvin felt this scouting skill was very useful. Marvin used his 30 remaining points on a completely new skill, [Night Jump]! [Night Jump]: For the next three minutes, your jumping ability will substantially increase. Restriction: Only usable during the night. The increase in the jumping ability and the duration depend on the skill points. Marvin believed that [Burst + Night Jump] could create an opportunity for him in a fight. He could also use this skill during the day when used with Eternal Night. Night Walkers didn¡¯t have a lot of skills, but all of them were very useful. Once he got the hidden [Night Killing], Marvin would almost be able to be called a Ruler of a Night! The last step was to deal with the Ranger points. Before his level ups just now, Marvin hadn¡¯t used all of his Ranger skill points. Thus, he still had 45 remaining. And after the series of battles, Marvin¡¯s own skills had some slight increases, such as Stealth reaching 56 points. After careful consideration of the Hidden Granary¡¯s nature, Marvin put all of it into Stealth. Although Hide was his own Ranger class¡¯ skill, it was too passive. Marvin currently needed his Stealth to be outstanding! Thus his Stealth skill instantly broke 100 and reached 101. After finishing all of this, Marvin felt full of strength! There wasn¡¯t much battle exp left, only 3770. But with Marvin¡¯s killing speed, quickly reaching the 3rd rank wasn¡¯t an extravagant hope. ... The horse continued onwards, and soon, the outline of the Shrieking Mountain Range could clearly be seen. Marvin pulled on the reins because he saw an old friend under a tree. Old Tucker. The old Halfling watched Marvin¡¯s arrival, very surprised. He apparently was looking for more traces of the cultists. Marvin calmly asked, "Found the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s base?" Old Tucker looked at Marvin, amazed. "You know about Trojan Town?" "Not only do I know. I also come from there." Marvin got down his horse and solemnly declared: "I¡¯ll cut these bastards down!" Chapter 143: Hidden Granary Chapter 143: Hidden Granary Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "You are too impulsive, lad," the old Halfling couldn¡¯t help but warn. "I am as angry as you are. But the Twin Snakes Cult has too many people." Marvin shook his head and didn¡¯t continue with this topic. "What have you found?" he asked. Old Tucker pointed at a location far away in the Shrieking Mountain Range. "They are hiding inside, but there are too many people. With only the two of us, we aren¡¯t their match," he said with a grave expression. "We have to get the East Coast¡¯s guards and at least a 3rd rank Wizard in order to completely eliminate this Twin Snakes Cult tumor that took root in this region." "Don¡¯t act recklessly. These guys are many times stronger than you imagine. They aren¡¯t comparable to those stupid spiders." Old Tucker was afraid Marvin would be too impetuous. Marvin appreciated his words of caution, but despite old Tucker¡¯s warnings, he still had to go. "I do know the means of the Twin Snakes Cult very well. My father died under their plot." He considered his words and then added, "Most of the people they are controlling are innocents. Their abilities are very limited, the real threat is those few high level ones." Old Tucker nodded. "But regardless, we should still return to Tornado Harbor first." "No use." Marvin shook his head. "Tornado Harbor has just suffered from the Red Dragon Ell¡¯s attack. You should have heard the noise. Now they are already not allowing most people in." "I met Little Tucker in Trojan Town, and entrusted him to take my follower Lola to the Black Dock Harbor a little to the north." "But those two are quite young after all. If you want to return to the Six Pearl Harbors, it would be better to look for them at Black Dock Harbor." Then, the two argued once again. Old Tucker clearly saw that Marvin was preparing to break into the Twin Snakes Cult base and strongly advised against it. Marvin stated that he had a proper plan and wouldn¡¯t just play with his life recklessly. Finally, the old Halfling compromised, and went on with his own plan, returning to the Six Pearl Harbors to inform the guards. He was a Thief after all, not a frontline fighter. Marvin requested that he take care of Lola, and then asked one more thing. "Do you happen to have an item that would raise dexterity? I have a feeling I¡¯ll need this in the fight against the Twin Snakes Cult followers." Of course, Marvin wasn¡¯t just randomly asking. Old Tucker¡¯s equipment was extremely good. This guy was a robber before he changed his ways. He had robbed for many years without being found, amassing quite a lot of good things. Since both sides had already established a certain trust, there was no harm in asking whether he could borrow something. Sure enough, Old Tucker hesitated, before finally taking out a ring and handing it to Marvin. Marvin took the ring, somewhat pleased. As expected, Thieves were relatively wealthy! He had run around for quite a while and had only earned a lot from Black Jack¡¯s body. But one week of robbery in Tornado Harbor would probably get Old Tucker even more than that. "This Thunder Ring is something I used in my youth. Since you are going to fight the Twin Snakes Cult alone, let¡¯s not talk about borrowing, this ring is yours!" The old Halfling was rarely generous. Perhaps it was because he acknowledged Marvin¡¯s guts. ¡®Well¡­ Seems it¡¯s a backup item, so no wonder he is being so generous.¡¯ Marvin took a glance at those dark rings on the old Halfling¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue inwardly. Aren¡¯t those rings a lot better than the Thunder Ring? But this Thunder Ring was also pretty good. It at least satisfied Marvin¡¯s basic requirement. [Thunder Ring] Quality: Uncommon Effect: Dexterity +1 Requirement: None ... Uncommon items could adapt to the size of the wearer. Marvin put it on and his dexterity reached 24 points. He only needed to change his [Rope Master] title to [Chaotic Battle Expert]. That way, when facing the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s followers, he could reach the 25 dexterity threshold, making him faster and giving him the ability to use Flicker. Marvin sincerely thanked the old Halfling for giving him the ring and was about to leave when suddenly, the old Halfling took out another item. It was a faint golden belt. "A Rock Giant Belt. This is something I fetched from Elizabeth¡¯s stomach." The old Halfling¡¯s face stayed the same as he said, "The Red Spider was your kill, so this loot should have been yours. But there was an urgent situation at that time so I collected it on your behalf. Then I forgot about it. Since we met once again, I can return this belt to you." The old Halfling maintained a totally straight face as he said that. ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ Marvin took the belt while inwardly mocking, ¡®I couldn¡¯t find anything in the Red Spider¡¯s stomach¡­ I had thought it was just bad luck.¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t expect it was taken away by that old Halfling.¡¯ ¡®This guy looks so upstanding and righteous on the surface but his hands actually itched?¡¯ But regardless, as a Thief, Old Tucker gave back something he stole. It already could be considered as being quite loyal. Moreover, this belt¡¯s properties were very amazing! Although it was still an uncommon item, it was one of the best uncommon items. [Rock Giant Belt] Quality: Uncommon Effect: Strength +2 ... This property was simply fierce! What was Marvin lacking most right now? It was Strength! Dual wielding Rangers originally renounced power to raise attack speed. His Strength was lacking to the extent that a lot of times, when attacking a large monster, he would break a dagger, or he would need a flip or some other method to stab the enemy vital point! Those movements weren¡¯t just so Marvin could look handsome¡­ It was just that he really lacked power! As long as these moves to increase his force were properly chained they would be effective. But if he fought against an expert, this would turn into a deadly weakness. These two points of Strength were just perfect. Marvin immediately put on the Rock Giant Belt and his Strength rose from 12 to 14 points. After gettings his hands on two Uncommon items, Marvin finally bid farewell to the old Halfling and went on alone toward the southwest Shrieking Mountain Range. ... Nightfall. Marvin stopped in front of a barren hill. The horse apparently sensed something and began to act somewhat scared. It was a frightening atmosphere, but only the most perceptive and keen animals could detect that with their instincts. Marvin released the reins, setting the horse free as it rushed toward the northeast. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t leave too many traces behind. The hill in front was an important branch of the Twin Snakes Cult in the East Coast, the Hidden Granary. There was only one entrance to the Hidden Granary, and it was guarded very tightly. But this was nothing before Marvin¡¯s 101 points of Stealth! He already found the cave. The outside of the cave seemed absolutely deserted, but it was actually extremely well defended. Two 2nd rank Clerics were watching the surroundings, alert. They were hiding in the shadow of the cave, not easy for others to find. And they both had a lazy Osse Dog at their feet. This kind of dog was relatively rare on the East Coast. It was a creature from the Osse Island in the north. Osse Dogs had a very sharp sense of smell, and most importantly, they had a certain chance of seeing invisible targets. Thus, this creature was regularly used to guard important entrances. Marvin looked at the two completely spiritless Osse Dogs and knew that these pitiful little guys had already been numbed by the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s nauseous breath. The Twin Snakes Cult Clerics might not know about it, but the Osse Dogs¡¯ sense of smell and sharp eyes were easily stained by filthy things. This Hidden Granary would make sacrifices each month at regular intervals, making the ghosts of the dead gather there, in this excessively chaotic hill burial. The Osse Dogs¡¯ perception had clearly already been numbed by this, so they simply couldn¡¯t notice his Stealth. But even so, Marvin still waited. Waiting for the darkness. It was a lot better for a Night Walker to act in the night. ... The sky was dark. Marvin¡¯s operation slowly started. The Hidden Granary belonged to the wilderness, and Ranger¡¯s Stealth wouldn¡¯t be penalized in the wilderness. And there was the Night Walker bonus. He lightly went through the entrance. Just as he thought, those two dogs were basically blind, and as for those two Clerics, they didn¡¯t have any good method for Stealth detection. Marvin successfully infiltrated the Hidden Granary. He moved very slowly, each step in accordance with the proper movements for Stealth. This was a very valuable experience from his previous Thief life. During Stealth, footwork was very important. Sometimes, a correct and steady pace could even raise the effectiveness. There were small braziers burning at regular intervals in the dark cave. There was a design of the World Ending Twin Snakes on the braziers. As Marvin infiltrated deeper in the Hidden Granary, he passed quite a lot of people blindly walking around. They had lost their own will and were brainwashed by the Clerics, making them pray everyday to the World Ending Twin Snakes. If they found an enemy, these followers would crazily attack the intruder. They were frightening brutes, but they were also innocents. If the Cleric controlling them was killed, they would be freed. Thus the Hidden Granary instance didn¡¯t follow typical gameplay! If a team used the usual approach, killing everything on their way, they would die. Killing these ordinary people wouldn¡¯t give them much experience and would result in a decline in Fame. It would also waste a great amount of time, experience and potions. The Hidden Granary was basically designed for Stealth experts. Because this was a special place. It was a walk in the park for Marvin who was familiar with the game. He still remembered this place¡¯s terrain. He walked for half an hour, passing by ordinary people and 2nd rank Clerics and finally arrived at the entrance of the Officer Cleric¡¯s cave! The Hidden Granary¡¯s defenses were tight outside, but lax inside. There was only one simple curtain hanging in front of the Officer Cleric¡¯s place, and no defenses. Marvin lightly went in. The cave was as big as it was in his memories. In a far corner, a silhouette was whispering. He seemed to be talking to someone! Marvin thought of something and moved closer. ______________ MC Status Window (As of chapter 142) Name: Marvin Race: Human/Numan Astrological Sign: Swimming Fish ---------------------------- Attributes: Strength: 12 Dexterity: 23(?+1) Constitution: 12 Intelligence: 14 Wisdom: 15 Charisma: 14(+1) ---------------------------- Lifestyle Classes: Noble 4 (0/800) Blacksmith 3 (32/600) ---------------------------- Battle Classes: Ranger Lv6 (0/8000) ¨C Night Walker Lv2 (0/18000) Shapeshift Sorcerer Lv2 (0/6000) ---------------------------- Titles: Chaotic Battle Expert Newborn Ranger Rope Master ---------------------------- HP: 268 Experience: 0 (Noble) 3770 (Battle Exp) [Available] 0 (General Exp) Skill Points: 0 (Ranger) 0 (Night Walker) Free Attribute Points: 0 ---------------------------- [Specialties] Class Specialties: Two-Weapon Fighting (Ranger) Reckless Dual Wielder (Ranger) Nocturnal (Night Walker) Quick Study (Noble) Boundless Shapeshifting (Shapeshift Sorcerer) Personal Specialties: Versatile Endurance Burst ---------------------------- [Class Skills] Noble (Baron): Dignity (27) Management (31) Awareness (16) Diplomacy (19) Accounting (28) Horsemanship (30) Ranger: Hide (46+9) Stealth (101) Inspect (37) Climb (20) Listen (25) Night Walker: Eternal Night (50) Summon Night Crow (16) Night Jump (30) Personal Skills: Hidden Weapon ¨C Darts (25) Hidden Weapon ¨C Throwing Knives (5) Hidden Weapon ¨C Flying Needles (5) Cutthroat (49) Shadow Step (38) Edge Snatch (40) Personal Spells: 1st-circle ¨C Vine Metamorphosis Shadow Doppelganger (Book of Nalu, Bloodline) Night Tracking (Blessing of the Night Monarch) Shapeshift (Human Form) Charming Looks Transforming Magic Cube Shapeshift (Beast Form) Asuran Bear ¨C Skills: Intimidating Roar Shapeshift (Shadow Form) Shadow ¨C Spells: Shadow Bind Shadow Arrow ? ---------------------------- [Equipment] Sika Deer badge The Curved Daggers, Fangs Blazing Fury Ghastly Gloves Ring of Wishes (Original) Wishful Ropes Mark of the Moon Vanessa¡¯s Gift Mask of the Deceiver Magic Holy Grail Wristband of Gratitude ---------------------------- [Contracted] Wind Fairy (Growing) ---------------------------- [Items] Deepwater Gems ¨C Engineering Blueprints ¨C Gold Bars ¨C Dragon Strength (1/4) ¨C Ancient Book (Unknown/Scarlet Monastery) ¨C Annihilation (Black Jack¡¯s weapons) ¨C Cursed Pearl (Swimming Fish) ¨C Treasure Map (Great Devil Head). Chapter 144: King Cobra Chapter 144: King Cobra Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Officer Cleric¡¯s cave was very large and had a lot of hiding places. Even though there were a lot of braziers on the walls, they still left many shadows. This was very convenient for Marvin¡¯s Stealth. With his vast experience, Marvin easily sneaked into a relatively safe spot and hid amongst the shadows. The Cleric Officer had his back facing Marvin and was standing on a protruding platform, apparently talking to someone through a basin. Marvin knew of this method. This was a kind of long distance communication ability used by the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s faction. When enough human blood was poured in the basin, it would start a secret Twin Snakes Cult Technique and allow conversation with someone far away. This secret technique had the same results as communicating via crystal balls, but the materials used were a lot more cruel. Marvin stayed calm, quietly listening. ... "I¡¯ve settled your previous task," the Officer Cleric respectfully said toward the basin. A light exuded from the basin in response. "You did well. We¡¯ll not only create panic, but also destruction. Food is a very important resource. Our forces were previously under a lot of pressure in the East Coast." "Now is a good chance for you to expand your power. You must grasp it." The voice suddenly became distorted. "What happened?" The Officer Cleric was shocked. Marvin suddenly thought of something! Only two people could make an Officer Cleric so respectful, and one of them didn¡¯t use the basin to communicate. That guy he was talking to was definitely the Crimson Patriarch of the Twin Snakes Cult himself! The Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s two leaders were very mysterious and powerful, and at least at the Legend level. Many people were killed by them, but even many years after the Great Calamity, there still hadn¡¯t been any mention of natives or players who managed to kill them. Of the two, the Crimson Patriarch was the most active, frequently creating some world-shaking frightening massacre. And the Azure Leader was a relatively low-key one. A lot of people searched for him, but never found him. The sinister and stealthy acts of the Twin Snakes Cult could be represented by this person. ... The basin¡¯s communication was apparently cut off for a moment. Marvin hesitated for a moment before finally deciding to endure. The Crimson Patriarch was a Legend. If Marvin was seen by him, his future would be very bleak. Even though this guy was on Marvin kill list. The twelve Officers were divided into two groups of six, and the top group of six were 4th rank half-Legend powerhouses. The lower group of six were 3rd rank Clerics. An Officer from the lower group was protecting East Coast¡¯s Hidden granary. That was the only reason Marvin would dare to try an assassination. He patiently waited for a moment as the voice of the Crimson Patriarch once again emitted from the basin. But this time he seemed somewhat in a hurry. "It¡¯s nothing. Keep plundering, keep slaughtering, make the East Coast aware of the great World Ending Twin Snakes." "You¡¯ll soon receive your reward." The Officer Cleric seemed somewhat surprised, because the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s voice was odd! He immediately didn¡¯t dare to stall and said, "I understand. I¡¯ll continue to take advantage of this opportunity to spread news of a second coming of the Ancient Red Dragon Ell. This way, regardless of whether it¡¯s the Six Pearl Harbors, the City of Thousand Sails or Bass Harbor, they won¡¯t dare to relax their strength. There are a lot of small villages with great prospects on the coast." "In addition, I report a final thing¡­ I originally planted a pawn, but he was removed by someone." "In that place I found a very important secret. I intend to go in person to¡­" But suddenly a burst of noise echoed from the basin! "Pshhr!" The Crimson Patriarch then roared. "Next time! Those damned Night Walkers and Druids¡­" He cursed. The basin instantly became calm and no sound could be heard. The Crimson Patriarch had cut off the call. The Officer Cleric was standing there in a daze, subconsciously finishing his sentence. "...That small territory called White River Valley after a while¡­" ... Marvin had listened to the conversation between the two shadows, but those last words rang like thunder in his ears! White River Valley! When Miller had returned to White River Valley, he indeed had someone behind him! Whether it was Toshiroya or the Twin Snakes Cult, they weren¡¯t the final mastermind. There must be a deeper secret. In that simple castle, regardless if it was that mural left behind by Marvin¡¯s grandfather, or that frightening singing voice in the hidden path, they were both extremely strange. This gave Marvin a very big headache. A small White River Valley, why would it attract the sight of these large powers? Fortunately, the Officer Cleric¡¯s last sentence wasn¡¯t heard by the Crimson Patriarch, or it would have been really troublesome for Marvin! ¡®This guy is screwed!¡¯ Marvin stared at the back of that Officer Cleric, his eyes showing an ominous glint. The person who performed the induction ceremony of putting two snake seeds in Miller¡¯s eyes was definitely him. ¡®But then again, my luck isn¡¯t bad. That Officer Cleric was reporting to the Crimson Patriarch and that one was actually in a difficult situation¡­¡¯ ¡®From his tone, he is apparently being hunted! And on the hunting side was a Night Walker and a Druid!" Marvin already knew from the old blacksmith¡¯s mouth that besides him, the other Night Walkers were all experts able to take care of themselves! A few of them had already advanced to become Legends and were already tracking more powerful forces. There weren¡¯t many Night Walkers, but they were all elites. The Night Walker that was killed by the Crimson Patriarch was also a Legend! Night Walkers would definitely be informed of their foes. They might not necessarily meet but when they did, they were brothers blessed by the Night Monarch. Logically speaking, the Crimson Patriarch should be killed by Marvin. But it was very clear that someone in the Night Walker¡¯s organization couldn¡¯t repress his anger and hunted the Crimson Patriarch. And he also called a Druid friend in order to restrain that frightening Twin Snakes Cleric. To be able to fight against the Crimson Patriarch, it had to be at least a Great Druid. That fight certain had to be very lively. Marvin¡¯s thoughts stopped there. Because at that time, the Officer Cleric turned and came over. Marvin was able to clearly see his face. Marvin knew that guy! He didn¡¯t have a name, but everyone called him King Cobra! ... King Cobra slowly walked down the platform. He was somewhat in a bad mood. He originally wanted to report a very important matter to the Crimson Patriarch, but he hadn¡¯t expected something like that to happen. To be fair, he did a good job on the East Coast. Anthony¡¯s death was partly due to his long term plan. Even though that 3rd rank Wizard brainwashed by the Twin Snakes Cult didn¡¯t manage to complete Anthony¡¯s assassination, and the latter was killed by the Shadow Prince¡¯s dagger, but his plans had greatly contributed to the turmoil in the East Coast and people panicking because of the Twin Snakes Cult. The Shadow Prince was a god, and ordinary people didn¡¯t know much about that. But the terror of the Twin Snakes Cult was deeply engraved into people¡¯s hearts. The Twin Snakes Cult had originally been kept under control by Anthony and couldn¡¯t act. Nowadays, the rumor of Anthony being assassinated by someone of the Twin Snakes Cult was spreading among the common people. He had secretly been supporting this rumor. The fear and reverence of people toward the Twin Snakes Cult had intensified somewhat. Deep in the empty Ethereal Plane, the World Ending Twin Snakes would become a lot stronger. And they also would free themselves faster from the Wizard God¡¯s seal. When the time came, the entire world would sink into panic and destruction! He would also get more rewards. Unfortunately, today wasn¡¯t the day. The Crimson Patriarch seemed to have ran across some troubles. He gloomily shook his head. He suddenly felt something wrong with the shadow on his right side! King Cobra had a pretty good perception for a 3rd rank Cleric. That shadow on the right side seemed like a hidden Assassin! ¡®Someone actually stealthily came in.¡¯ ¡®Wanting to assassinate me, truly naive.¡¯ ¡®But it¡¯s time to change those two Oss Dogs at the door.¡¯ King Cobra silently moved forward, before abruptly taking a big step and starting to chant loudly! [Divine Spell ¨C Summon Venomous Snakes!] In an instant, countless snakes rushed out from his sleeves, aiming toward that shadow¡¯s location. The other side apparently noticed something wrong and directly jumped out of the shadow. He jumped really high, almost reaching the ceiling! This frighteningly powerful jump also startled King Cobra. An outstanding Assassin. He immediately used another Divine Spell! [Divine Spell ¨C Hundred Poisons Infection!] This was the fiercest of the Divine Spells King Cobra had. The target was unable to dodge and could only be infected by the poison! As expected, the other side¡¯s agility was directly hampered and was immediately wrapped in snakes after he fell to the ground. More and more snakes kept throwing themselves at him. "Haha¡­ Truly courting death." A hint a viciousness flashed through King Cobra¡¯s eyes. He would never show mercy to his enemies! But at that time a cold wind suddenly gushed behind him! ... The Shadow Doppelganger was really too useful! It looked exactly the same as Marvin and it was hard to notice it was a fake. It could be used to shift the enemy¡¯s attention during an assassination. It simply was a god-level skill! When King Cobra¡¯s attention was completely on the doppelganger, Marvin who had been hiding on another side, immediately started his attack. Burst + Shadow Step! In an instant, he rushed toward King Cobra¡¯s back. Both daggers raised up, ruthlessly slashing down! With the Rock Giant Belt, Marvin was convinced his slash was strong enough and he would definitely behead King Cobra! "Pshh!" A muffled sound echoed. Marvin¡¯s expression changed. The two daggers had slashed, but they didn¡¯t slash through a neck, instead clashing with black scales! In an instant, King Cobra turned into a incomparably thick and strange snake! "Sssss!" His long tongue was slithering. He turned his body and the snake¡¯s head coldly watched Marvin. "So that¡¯s your true face." Chapter 145: Frightening Silver Wire Chapter 145: Frightening Silver Wire Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation King Cobra¡¯s reaction was faster than Marvin had imagined. His attention was focused on the Shadow Doppelganger, but he still managed to use his trump card at the last moment, Shapeshift Basilisk! This was a Divine Spell and it was instant cast, so it could save his life on time. But Marvin didn¡¯t panic, because he had expected this. He already guessed that King Cobra wouldn¡¯t be so easily killed. Thus he had prepared another plan! Marvin was like this. He would plan many tricks for each battle. It was this cautious way of thinking that made him into the strongest expert. ¡®It¡¯s also good that this guy turned into a Basilisk. He won¡¯t be able to use Divine Spells now!¡¯ ¡®Killing a Basilisk is somewhat easier than killing a Cleric on guard!¡¯ Marvin thought. At that time, at the will of the Basilisk, the previously summoned venomous snakes immediately rushed over! ... Marvin reacted calmly. Facing the group of snakes, he knew he only had one chance. After a few seconds, those waves of snakes were about to surround him. He suddenly pulled out Blazing Fury and used its namesake spell! [Blazing Fury]! The ruthless fire spell burnt the snakes, instantly turning them into ashes! Even that large Basilisk also coiled back with a "Sssss". Snakes were very sensitive toward temperature, making Blazing Fury their bane. Even if the Basilisk was just King Cobra¡¯s transformation, controlled by a human and with human thoughts, it was still unable to restrain the instinctive fear. And suddenly, Marvin¡¯s second plan had already been set in motion! ... Flames were still dancing in the cave. A shadow jumped high up, surprisingly leaping from the ground all the way to the ceiling. Marvin had used Night Jump, making his jump a lot stronger! He had a long silver wire in his hand. As he approached the ceiling, Marvin tucked his body in to flip around, and both feet stepped on the ceiling! Anti-Gravity Steps! Marvin stuck to the ceiling. He crouched down against the ceiling, both hands quickly moving, as he tied the silver wire around a special nail and then nailed it into a small crack! He then kicked off the ceiling, throwing himself toward that Basilisk¡¯s neck. In an instant, a stretched silver wire was connecting the ceiling and the floor. Both sides were nailed down and it appeared extremely tight. Marvin¡¯s silhouette was extremely nimble as it jumped around the Basilisk, moving back and forth from the ground to the ceiling! In a handful of seconds, the fire spell disappeared, leaving practically no snakes behind. And in the cave more than a dozen silver wires had appeared! These wires were tightly restraining the Basilisk, especially the silver wire Marvin had taken risks to put around the Basilisk¡¯s neck. Thus, the Basilisk¡¯s movements were extremely restricted. If he thought about moving, that stretched silver wire would ruthlessly cut into his scales, and keep tightening. He would become badly mangled. The nail securing the silver wire was something prepared beforehand. It had an extremely strong attractive force toward stone. When matched with the silver wire, it was used to trap large monsters. The only requirement to take advantage of it was for the user to have an extremely high dexterity and jumping ability! After Marvin advanced to Night Walker, he saw [Night Jump] on the skill list and had thought of using this trick. Now, the Basilisk was firmly locked in place by Marvin¡¯s frightening silver wire trap. But he was totally unaware! Even if he was King Cobra, he didn¡¯t see through Marvin¡¯s strange trick. In his eyes, these thin silver wires were unable to injure him. "Are you a clown?" A mocking voice came out of the snake¡¯s mouth. "I have to say, your moves are exceptionally sharp, but I only need a bit of strength and I can swallow you whole!" Marvin calmly stood there with a dagger in each hand, making a provoking gesture toward the Basilisk. The latter suddenly turned angry and opened his bloody maw, ruthlessly throwing himself toward Marvin. For him, those silver wires would easily break so he didn¡¯t think too much of it! ... When the Basilisk moved, the whole cave began to shake! In an instant, his body was covered in countless cutting wires. He tried to rush forward to swallow Marvin, but he kept feeling an intense pain! He had barely moved once when at least three silver wires cut into the Basilisk¡¯s scales. And with the movement, the silver wire ruthlessly cut through his scaly skin, scraping his scales away. In mere seconds, several spots on the Basilisk body had been scraped away. He let out a scared and pained grieving howl. Bloody scales fell to the ground one by one! "You might be a bit troublesome to handle as a 3rd rank Cleric." "But you are nothing more than a huge snake right now." "Idiot." Marvin sneered and suddenly launched his own assault! He nimbly moved back and forth between the silver wires, his two daggers ruthlessly cutting that exposed flesh as fast as lightning! The snakeskin which lost the scales¡¯ protection was unable to endure the fierce attacks! The Basilisk kept howling in grief, overwhelmed by Marvin¡¯s unrestrained assault! It could only back away instinctively! But he couldn¡¯t have imagined that this would only speed up his death. Because there were also countless silver wires behind him, ruthlessly scraping more scales away. Flesh and scales were flying around making the scene in the cave extremely frightening! Marvin wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned, only focusing on slashing away, his daggers extremely ruthless as they cut the Basilisk¡¯s weak areas. In a minute, Marvin almost slashed a hundred times! Reckless Dual Wielder¡¯s frightening property was brilliantly displayed by him! The lower half of the Basilisk¡¯s body had already been cut into pieces by him! The upper half wasn¡¯t much better, with only the head remaining on the ground, constantly squirming. With his body already cut like that, he simply couldn¡¯t turn back into his human body! Marvin¡¯s arms felt numb. The Basilisk¡¯s vitality was very high, but the strongest part was still his defensive ability! Thankfully, he had that silver wire to scrape off his scales. Otherwise, today¡¯s fight would have been extremely annoying. "Sssss!" The snake¡¯s head on the ground stared at Marvin with extreme rancor. Marvin rushed over, mercilessly raising his dagger to keep slashing! Suddenly, the Basilisk opened his mouth and used up his last bit of strength at death¡¯s door to spurt out a small poison fog! Even if Marvin immediately stopped breathing, the poison still spread to his skin. His skin immediately started to blister! A series of "Poisoned" reminders popped in front of Marvin. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Marvin only felt the sky spinning! He exhausted the last of his strength and thoroughly finished cutting down the Basilisk¡¯s head. The entire cave was in a mess. Silver wires were everywhere, some snapped because of the Basilisk and some still firmly nailed on the walls. ¡®I have to find a way to detoxify immediately!¡¯ Marvin stood up with difficulty and shook his head, trying to stay awake. This poison mist was still within his calculations. After turning into a Basilisk, King Cobra¡¯s poisoning and cursing abilities had been greatly weakened. He could still withstand it. ¡®I should still be able to support it for a few minutes.¡¯ Marvin ground his teeth, relying on his memory to go to the deepest part of the cave. There was a hidden cupboard there with an antidote inside. Marvin groped around for a while before finding that cupboard. It was fortunate that he had repeatedly farmed the Hidden Granary instance for a Poison Resistance set back then, thus knowing each area like the back of his hand. Otherwise it might have been difficult to find this cupboard while poisoned. "Bang!" The hidden cupboard¡¯s door was opened. ¡®Third on the left.¡¯ Marvin took a glance and finally found that red colored potion. This red potion known as [Extra Grace] was something bestowed by the Crimson Patriarch, it was made in case of their own were accidentally poisoned. This potion could remove all of the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s poisons! Marvin took out the red potion and drank roughly a third! The signs of poisoning slowly began to disappear and his skin gradually returned to normal. He sighed in relief. Marvin leaned on a wall and slowly sat down, feeling weak. This fight really used up a lot of stamina! He was still in a poisoned state. Even though he took the antidote, he still needed half an hour to regain some strength. But the fight just now had caused a great clamor. ¡®There will definitely be some people attracted by the noise!¡¯ Marvin forced himself to focus and hid the snake¡¯s corpse and the silver wires deeper in the cave as fast as he could. As expected, not long after he finished, someone respectfully asked from outside the cave, "Sir King Cobra, we heard some commotion, has anything happened?" Marvin¡¯s heart tightened! Those who came were at least 2nd rank Clerics. In his current state, he was definitely not their match. He immediately checked around him and noticed a clean purple gown on the wall! ... Outside the cave, the two 2nd rank Clerics were somewhat puzzled. King Cobra rarely ignored them. They patiently waited for a moment. They then looked at each other and then ground their teeth as they went in. What they saw was that familiar purple gowned silhouette standing on top of the stone platform. He was in front of a basin. "Sir¡­" One of the Clerics cautiously said. How could he have thought that the person wearing a purple gown would suddenly turn and ferociously look at them! That expression was very vicious! The two men were startled and soon noticed the basin was filled with blood! ¡®King Cobra was in the middle of communicating with the Crimson Patriarch!¡¯ ¡®Then the noise we heard might have been coming from¡­¡¯ The two were suddenly extremely frightened. They repeatedly apologized and hurriedly withdrew from the cave. And Marvin on the stone platform silently touched his cheek. ¡®The Mask of the Deceiver is really useful!¡¯ ¡®Now, it¡¯s time to loot.¡¯ Chapter 146: Eleven Golden Bulls Chapter 146: Eleven Golden Bulls Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Officer¡¯s loot was originally very abundant, but after turning into a Basilisk, his storage item automatically became sealed. Marvin killed King Cobra while it was in a sealed state, so his good things would naturally disappear in the void. This made Marvin feel a bit sad. But the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s Clerics had this kind of character. Only higher ranked Clerics could use mind control skills to make them take out their stuff. Marvin looted the cave, sweeping away the bottles and pots in the hidden cupboard. There were many outstanding potions there. Cold Resistance, Fire Resistance, Attribute Increasing, with a total of roughly 20 bottles of all sizes! This was the biggest harvest! Potions were usually very rarely seen. Potion-making was a branch of Alchemy, but in this Wizard Era, people able to make potions would also have the talent to become powerful Wizards. Very few were willing to make potions for others. Together with material limitations, high level Potioneers needed a great amount of money, energy and time. The price remaining constantly high was understandable. Some potions were able to save your life at the crucial moment. That potion of Dragon Strength Marvin drank before for example, had helped him three times at key points. And even though these potions he obtained from King Cobra¡¯s hidden cupboard might not be as strong as Dragon Strength, there were a lot of different ones which could be used in many different situations. This made Marvin very satisfied. As for the Uncommon items, Marvin found three items which could compare with his equipment, but their effects were very ordinary. Typical uncommon items already didn¡¯t enter Marvin¡¯s sight. Only items like the Rock Giant Belt could meet his grade, while the rest would just be thrown into his Void Conch after a simple glance. But what made Marvin pleasantly surprised was that he unexpectedly found a Nature Leaf on the Officer Cleric¡¯s desk! The Nature Leaf was the only way for Rangers to learn spells. Marvin naturally didn¡¯t hesitate and used it to obtain his second spell! [Shapeshift Basilisk]: You can transform into a Basilisk for 10 minutes. 10 minutes later, the spell will automatically be lifted. While transformed, it takes 5 seconds to remove the transformation. This spell could definitely come in handy at some point. It was a 2nd-circle spell after all, so its strength was still very high. But its use seemed a bit inferior to the Transformation Vine to Marvin, because he could only use it once every day. But having more spells could only benefit Marvin. ... Apart from this, Marvin found many other good things in the cave. But Marvin didn¡¯t dare to touch those things! Because these items had the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s brand on them. After what happened in this Hidden Granary, the Crimson Patriarch would definitely investigate in person. If Marvin left any traces, the other side would come look for him. When the time came, the Crimson Patriarch would deal with Marvin in person. Even if a powerhouse like Ivan was closely following Marvin, he might not escape the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s deadly attacks! After all, wanting to kill someone was really easy in this world. Especially for the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s two Patriarchs. These items included a very good Poison Resistance set, [Fearless]: Set of 6 including Chest piece, Pants, Gloves, Belt, Shoes and Headgear. Once equipped with that [Fearless] set, one could even resist a Wyvern¡¯s poison cloud. Marvin looked at it enviously. If he was in the game, he would have directly taken it! But in this real world, he had to be careful of the retaliation of the Twin Snakes Cult! ¡®Really troublesome¡­ These brands aren¡¯t something many people can wash off¡­¡¯ ¡®Wash¡­¡¯ ¡®Eh?¡¯ Marvin suddenly thought of something! ¡®Hold on¡­ I can check¡­¡¯ He hurriedly opened his data log and looked at a few logs. Half a minute later, Marvin displayed a pleased smile. ¡®I¡¯m somewhat impressed, turned out I have a way!¡¯ ¡®As expected, every class as its uses. I was too contemptuous.¡¯ Marvin then unhesitantly took the Fearless set into his Void Conch. He didn¡¯t take much of the rest, as the method he just thought of could only target a few precious items. Even if the other things were pretty good, they were still unworthy of Marvin taking any risks to get them. After properly clearing King Cobra¡¯s cave, Marvin immediately began the second part of his plan. ... "Sir King Cobra, may I have your orders?" Inside the cave, a 2nd rank Cleric respectfully approached and looked at the purple gowned silhouette on the stone platform. But without waiting for him to finish, a shadow leapt in from the side, suddenly arriving behind him! Two daggers slashed down! "Pshh!" The 2nd rank Cleric didn¡¯t have the reactions of King Cobra, and his head was directly stabbed by Marvin before he could even turn! ¡®First one.¡¯ Marvin silently dragged his corpse to the side, checking for a bit and finding an Uncommon Item and a large amount of money. Satisfied, he rushed to the stone platform and pulled on the 2nd cord! There were six cords hanging there, and each cord was linked to the perception of one of the six Clerics in the Hidden Granary. King Cobra would usually pull on one of these cords to summon a subordinate. Marvin killing King Cobra first gave him a great advantage. He kept following the pattern with the rest of the cords, and in less than an hour, the six 2nd rank Clerics had tragically died in the cave! Although these guys were 2nd rank Clerics, they weren¡¯t a threat to Marvin at all. But the loot they yielded was also pretty bad. Apart from a considerable amount of Wizard golds, there were three Uncommon items in total. And among those three Uncommon Items, only one entered Marvin¡¯s eyes. That was a necklace raising perception, it just happened to replace his already useless [Mark of the Moon]. [Keen Necklace]: Perception +1 Marvin¡¯s perception was average. He could only raise it bit by bit. ... After the six Clerics died, a huge turmoil swept through the Hidden Granary. Those mind controlled civilians immediately became clear-headed. They clearly remembered what they did before. Some were unable to accept it and turned crazy or depressed, while many others didn¡¯t think at all and just fled. The entire granary sank into chaos. Only Marvin was calm as he left the cave. He didn¡¯t pay attention to those people running all over the place as he went straight for his objective. If it was the game, his goal would have already been accomplished. The Officer Cleric and the six 2nd rank Clerics were all dead. This instance would have nothing that he would want. But this was a real world! This instance was called the [Hidden Granary]! The thing that Marvin didn¡¯t care about in the past was now the most valuable commodity. And that was food. ... In a cave in the depths of the Hidden Granary. Marvin cautiously avoided a few traps and opened a door. There was darkness behind the door, but since Marvin had Darksight, he simply didn¡¯t need torches. This was a relatively wide room with a slowly flowing underground river in the distance. Surprisingly, there was a tall treehouse on this left! There was no lock on the treehouse, so Marvin easily entered. There was no one in the wooden house, only eleven golden bulls. Indeed! Golden bulls. These eleven golden bulls had a gravity spell added onto them, which made it so that no matter how heavy they were, they would become a lot lighter. Seeing these eleven golden bulls unscathed, Marvin was overjoyed. Finally got them! If anyone else saw these eleven golden bulls, they might merely consider them simple artwork made from molten gold. But Marvin was different. He knew that these eleven golden bulls were a product of alchemy! Each golden bull was seamlessly casted from gold, but could opened or closed with an incantation. The inside was only filled with a great amount of food! Marvin had previously farmed the Hidden Granary many times and the golden bull was a rare drop. He simply sold them when he got them. But this time, these golden bulls would alleviate his territory¡¯s food crisis. But, how could he take all of these golden bulls away? Marvin hesitated for a bit before finally coming up with a plan. His eyes fell on the underground river. ... At dawn, the sound of horse hooves could be heard approaching the Shrieking Mountain Range. A garrison from Black Dock Harbor was sent out at the last moment, accompanied by a 3rd rank Wizard. This was the outcome of Old Tucker using his contacts. Naturally, it was also related to the South Wizard Alliance paying attention to the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s increasingly more rampant behavior. "The Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s base is in front?" that 3rd rank Wizard solemnly inquired. Old Tucker nodded. "No mistake. My Tracking has never gone wrong." "You said one youthful noble rashly charged into this base yesterday?" The Wizard frowned, "Why did you not stop him!?" "The Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s people are very dangerous, you know that more than me." Old Tucker helplessly said, "I¡¯m not very good at convincing people, and that youth was already quite resolute." "Courage from ignorance." The 3rd rank Wizard harshly said, "I hope he won¡¯t become one of the hostages of the Twin Snakes Cult when we rush inside." "Go, let¡¯s go." The party followed behind a few roguish classes toward the entrance of the Hidden Granary. But what surprised them was that they didn¡¯t meet anyone at the entrance! They would definitely not doubt Old Tucker. The braziers on both sides of the cave indicated that this was really a base of the Twin Snakes Cult! "What are those damnable evil followers doing?" The 3rd rank Wizard was carefully looking into the depths of the cave. The party kept moving forward, gradually approaching the center of the Hidden Granary. ... On the other side, in a pitch black underground river, eleven golden bulls were tied together by two ropes, slowly floating along. A shadow was lying on the golden bulls¡¯ back. It was Marvin! Chapter 147: Magical Marvin Chapter 147: Magical Marvin Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The lights in the Hidden Granary were flickering. The atmosphere was strange. This place was completely deserted, without even a bit of movement. The people who were controlled by the 2nd rank Clerics had all rushed out after their deaths, leaving behind a deserted base for the Black Dock Harbor¡¯s guards. "What the hell, did that youth leak our imminent attack?" "Causing them to retreat in advance?" The 3rd rank Wizard was checking the surroundings, somewhat annoyed. The entire Hidden Granary felt dead. There wasn¡¯t a single living creature. The only things they saw were the dead bodies of two Osse Dogs, cut down. There was nothing else. "Sir, it looks like there really is nothing." A few rogues came back from their scouting and reported. The 3rd rank Wizard threw an annoyed look at Tucker. The latter¡¯s face turned serious and he shook his head. "You should trust my skill, Old Friend," Old Tucker said. The 3rd rank Wizard immediately reached for his pouch, on guard. Finding that it was still there, he sighed in relief and said, "I naturally know of your skills." "Let¡¯s go on ahead." But at that time, a rogue suddenly rushed back, startled. "Sir, I found something!" Three minutes later, everyone arrived at the Officer Cleric¡¯s cave! There was the Basilisk body and the corpses of six 2nd rank Clerics, along with the traces of a chaotic fight that couldn¡¯t be cleaned up... Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock! Looking at the traces, it was clear that there had been a big battle here. However, those six 2nd rank Clerics'' wounds were all deadly. They were more or less the same blade wounds as those two Osse Dogs. "This Basilisk should be an Officer Cleric of the Twin Snakes Cult who transformed¡­" The 3rd rank Wizard¡¯s face was grave, "To be able to make him turn into a Basilisk and still cut him down into mincemeat¡­ Did a Legend act?" Old Tucker silently shook his head. He crouched next to one of the 2nd rank Cleric and carefully examined the signs of death, coming up with a shocking conclusion! "Hey! Old Friend, would you believe it if I said those guys were single-handedly killed by that noble youth?" The Wizard sneered, "Isn¡¯t he a Ranger close to 3rd rank?" "This is impossible." But Old Tucker¡¯s tone was very firm. "It¡¯s the same dagger wounds." The Wizard froze, he looked at Old Tucker¡¯s extremely serious face and the surprise in his eyes deepened. He didn¡¯t know much about the relation between Old Tucker and that noble, but he knew Old Tucker would rarely lie. This Halfling Tracker¡¯s skills were also not to be doubted. "He has been here," said Old Tucker while looking at the faint footprints on the ground. The 3rd rank Wizard stayed silent. Even if he couldn¡¯t accept it, all the clues led to him! A "2nd rank noble youth" eliminated a branch of the Twin Snakes Cult by himself! This was something a lot of 3rd rank class holders couldn¡¯t do. But that man managed to do it. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Who is he? What¡¯s his name?" "His name is¡­" Old Tucker subconsciously answered. But suddenly, the 3rd rank Wizard abruptly cut him off, "Stop!" Old Tucker also reacted. The two glanced at each other and stayed silent. They realized this name couldn¡¯t be shared, even in private! There were all kinds of people in the guards and the ability of the Twin Snakes Cult to infiltrate ranks was very strong... What if by chance, there was someone listening? If they really said that youth''s name, the Crimson Patriarch might try to kill that talented youth while he was still developing! Even though the 3rd rank Wizard had a harsh mouth, since he was able to become friends with Old Tucker, he definitely wasn¡¯t bad-natured. He immediately said in a heavy voice, "Search everywhere, check if there is any remnant of the Twin Snakes Cult." "If there isn¡¯t, start a fire and burn everything." "Announce that this base was taken care of by the Black Dock Harbor¡¯s garrison. The rewards will naturally not be small when we return!" Everyone silently nodded. They naturally knew the Wizard was protecting that youth by attracting the attention of the Twin Snakes Cult. Black Dock Harbor didn¡¯t fear the retaliation of the Twin Snakes Cult. They had the support of the South Wizard Alliance, there was no need to worry! Old Tucker slowly stood up, still rather shocked. But he recalled Marvin killing the Red Spider Elizabeth that had been causing problems for him for a long time, and was somewhat relieved. There was no shortage of geniuses in this world. ... The ice-cold underground river was slowly flowing. The endless darkness had finally passed as a ray of light appeared in front of Marvin. ¡®Finally!¡¯ Marvin felt pleased, as he continued to lie on a golden bull¡¯s back, following the underground river. He only took this path once in the game. At that time, he had been running away from a faction¡¯s pursuit. He escaped straight toward River Shore City, and mingled around there for a while, mainly farming the Scarlet Monastery instance. As for White River Valley, he didn¡¯t pay attention to it at the time. It was only a very small area, which also had no real points of interest. Now that he thought about it, that underground river was one of the branch rivers flowing into the White River. But because its origin was relatively desolate, near the Shrieking Mountain Range, no one cared about it. These golden bulls would arrive straight to White River Valley by following the river! ¡®Looks like apart from the Spider Crypt, the river can also be used to return from Jewel Bay.¡¯ Marvin secretly thought. He sat on the back of the golden bull, floating all the way. Familiar landscape gradually appeared in front of his eyes. A dense forest, the small stream converging with the White River. The river had widened greatly. Marvin checked the Wishful Ropes, making sure each golden bull was following him back home. It was currently early morning. A lot of farmers in White River Valley had started to cultivate the land. This summer''s wheat yield was extremely important. Even if quite a lot of people were already starving, they still persisted in farming. If they didn¡¯t cultivate the land properly, they would be unable to harvest in autumn. As for this year¡¯s winter, they would be unable to do anything about it. A few days ago, Dame Anna told them that Lord Marvin personally left for Jewel Bay to get food and would definitely buy enough food for everyone to last through this winter. But most people were still doubtful about this. Even though Lord Marvin seemed different from before. After recovering White River Valley he was still a recluse, but his decrees had some pretty good effects. The killing under his castle to establish prestige also gradually changed his image, adding some prominence to his original gentle and kindhearted attitude. And regarding the rumors of Baron Marvin being Masked Twin Blades, they were also more believable. For most people, the current Marvin was truly looking more like an Overlord able to defend his territory. But they still didn¡¯t believe Marvin would return with food on time. Jewel Bay was a distant region after all. For many farmers, they had lived in White River Valley for all their lives, and the furthest they went was the northern mine. They heard that a big mountain separated White River Valley from Jewel Bay and that making a trip around it would take at least half a month. Lord Marvin was fierce, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to cut through the big mountain, would he? This was what most of the people had on their minds. ... The aged Old Tom also thought like this. As one of the ordinary old farmers from White River Valley, he was one of the first generation of farmers to follow Marvin¡¯s grandfather there. He had a bit more knowledge than the other farmers, since he at least had been to River Shore City. He knew that unless Marvin became a Wizard like his grandfather and had many mysterious spells, he wouldn¡¯t be able to succeed. "Unfortunately, the one who truly inherited the Old Lord''s talent seems to be Young Master Wayne and he is still learning magic far away." "Looks like we won¡¯t be able to wait for Young Master Wayne¡¯s magic." When Old Tom was cultivating in the field, he was smoking a homemade cigar as he talked with his son. The latter answered with a grunt of agreement and kept focusing on his work. Old Tom looked at his son¡¯s figure thinning day by day, feeling some pain in his heart. Even if Dame Anna gave out some food everyday, there wasn¡¯t enough to begin with! After the gnoll invasion, the days had become increasingly more difficult. He sighed and lifted his head. Suddenly, he noticed a shadow floating on the White River. ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s that thing!¡¯ Old Tom couldn¡¯t see what it was and hurriedly called his son. Little Tom raised his head, surprised, and look at the White River. There was a golden object, and a man standing on it. After some time, he yelled, "That¡¯s Lord Marvin!" "Lord Marvin came back!" ... Lord Marvin came back! This created a major event in White River Valley! Soon, all farmers in White River Valley were looking at Marvin, extremely shocked. They spread the news to one another, and in a short time, the originally silent White River Valley became bustling with noise and excitement! A dozen minutes later, Marvin leisurely stopped on a relatively flat area on the river bank. "Lord Marvin!" Countless people stood around. And when they heard the news, the garrison and Anna also rushed over to welcome Marvin. Especially Anna; she hadn¡¯t thought Marvin would use such an outstanding way of returning to White River Valley! Didn¡¯t he take Lola with him to buy food in Jewel Bay? Why did he bring so many golden bulls back? Before Anna could react, Marvin dragged the golden bulls to the shore by pulling on one bull¡¯s head! Everyone was in an uproar! Lord Marvin was actually this strong! These bulls looked so heavy but he managed to pull them on the shore on his own! This was simply too magical! But many people were still surprised, "Lord Marvin didn¡¯t buy food?" "These golden bulls, how much did they cost in the end¡­ How much food could be exchanged for one golden bull!" "But the question is, where could he exchange it?" Everyone was doubtful. Marvin dragged one golden bull out and told Anna to get someone to spread a woven mat on the river bank. Marvin chanted an incantation, and under everyone''s shocked sight, the golden bull slowly opened its mouth. "Crshhh!" Golden wheat poured down as if it was raining! In an instant, the entire river bank became extremely quiet. "Be at ease." Marvin faintly smiled. "I came back, no one will go hungry." Cheering voices immediately erupted and covered everything else. The entire White River Valley was in a frenzy! Chapter 148: Expected and Unexpected Chapter 148: Expected and Unexpected Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the afternoon, the news of Lord Marvin coming back with eleven golden bulls spread through the entire territory. According to those who went to look, each golden bull could spew out endless amounts of food. And Lord Marvin was the only one able to make those bulls spit food by using a mysterious technique. As if to confirm the rumor, before night fell, each household near the castle received a lot of food from the guards. That food could last until fall. As for the few remote farmer households, Marvin announced that they would soon receive their food too. Soon, the people of White River Valley were all excited. Such a big food issue was settled by the magical Lord Marvin just like that! Marvin¡¯s prestige in the territory rose straight up, even surpassing his father¡¯s, and catching up with that of his grandfather, who was a Wizard! But not everyone was happy about it. There were always some unstable factors in the territory. Some people discreetly spread the news out. That evening, some stories of Baron Marvin and the eleven golden bulls were spread through some taverns of River Shore City. If Old Tucker and that 3rd rank Wizard knew, they might have died from anger. They had schemed to protect Marvin, but didn¡¯t expect that he would directly swagger back to his territory with the golden bulls. Even if doing so could increase the territory¡¯s morale, it would also leave clues to track down! The other Officer Cleric might not know about the eleven golden bulls¡¯ origins, but the Crimson Patriarch definitely knew. Because these eleven golden bulls were enchanted by King Cobra on his orders. Once this news reached his ear, Marvin and the entire White River Valley would fall into a huge crisis! Naturally, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know this. Even Anna and the garrison¡¯s members were deeply impressed by Marvin¡¯s amazing performance and didn¡¯t think too much about it. But it was different for Marvin. ... Late at night, in the study. Marvin silently took out a special candle and very carefully lit it. The candle gently burned and the glow formed a vague pattern. A few chaotic noises were emitted. After a while, an impatient voice was transmitted from it. "Why did you look for me this quickly? Is something up?" This was the voice of the old blacksmith. Like the Twin Snakes Cult, the Night Walker organization also had their own communication method. This special candle was very precious, and could allow one to communicate with the chosen Night Walker from long distance. Marvin composed himself and said, "Obviously I have good reason for looking for you." "In fact, it¡¯s about the Crimson Patriarch." "I have a plan, I need your help." The old blacksmith was silent for a moment before saying, "Talk." "I need you to contact that Night Walker chasing the Crimson Patriarch!" Marvin calmly said, "I already have a plan ready, but I need the strength of the organization." ... Ten minutes later, Marvin¡¯s candle burned out. When he was in the underground river this morning, Marvin had carefully thought about this problem. Should he secretly carry those eleven golden bulls back to White River Valley, or do it out in the open? The latter would surely attract the attention of the Twin Snakes Cult. And since Marvin transmigrated, he was always careful about fighting with this kind of large evil power openly. He had also carefully considered when he took away that Fearless set. But while he was floating on the underground river, he recalled the conversation between King Cobra and the Crimson Patriarch! At that time, the Crimson Patriarch seemed to be hunted down by a Night Walker. Marvin suddenly realized that the current him wasn¡¯t that loner from the game anymore. He had actually forgotten that his current self was no longer that unsociable Ruler of the Night. The current Marvin was a Night Walker with an organization, and he also had quite a few friends. Even if his strength was a bit lacking, the forces he could mobilize were sufficient to bury the Crimson Patriarch! He carefully thought it through for a very long time before making a bold decision! And that was to openly bring the eleven golden bulls back into his territory. Thus, the news would soon spread. The Crimson Patriarch would definitely come to the White River Valley. Marvin knew that based on the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s level of ability, even if that Legend Night Walker and Legend Druid teamed up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him. If he was unable to beat them, he would definitely run away. If the Crimson Patriarch escaped, that Night Walker would definitely be very annoyed. With all this in mind, Marvin came forth with his daring plan! Use himself and White River Valley as a bait. Force the Crimson Patriarch to make a move. This plan was very bold, but worth trying. If it succeeded, Marvin¡¯s status among the Night Walkers would definitely rise. And he would also solve a huge hidden danger, and receive a lot of benefits. If he failed¡­ Then what awaited Marvin and White River Valley would be the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s vicious retaliations. But Marvin was confident that if everything went according to his plan, that nearly immortal Crimson Patriarch who was complained about by countless players would certainly lose his life in White River Valley. ¡®After all, he still doesn¡¯t have that thing yet,¡¯ Marvin secretly thought. ... The next day, Marvin sent a trusted guard to Black Dock Harbor to find Lola, telling him of the Spider Crypt¡¯s path. The others kept going from house to house to distribute the wheat from the first golden bull to the territory¡¯s inhabitants. Marvin roughly estimated that a single golden bull stored enough wheat for White River Valley to last more than a year! But he didn¡¯t intend to give all that to the farmers yet, only giving them enough food to last through the winter. Only by doing so would he increase their motivation to work. Marvin¡¯s territory wouldn¡¯t raise useless people. He only left one golden bull in the castle¡¯s granary. He put the remaining 10 in the secret path below the castle, so no one should know about them. ... The next day, in the evening, a carriage arrived in White River Valley. Under the castle, Marvin was there to welcome them in person. There were four people in the carriage. The first to come down was the old blacksmith Sean. The old man scowled and stopped to say, "You don¡¯t want to live Brat!?" "Using yourself as a bait? That¡¯s your idea!?" After his outburst he directly walked toward the castle, not looking back. Marvin was stunned. The second person to come down was a handsome middle aged man. He looked at Marvin and extended his hand while displaying a calm smile. "I am Constantine. Even though it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met, I have to say, you are really qualified to become my brother!" "I was still annoyed at failing to catch that Crimson Patriarch last night, but then I heard such good news." "You are very brave. Be at ease, we will definitely succeed." Marvin nodded. He naturally knew that this seemingly ordinary middle-aged man was one of the three most powerful people in the Night Walker organization! A Legend Night Walker! It was said that his level was approaching 30, level 10 Ranger and level 18 Night Walker. His level was higher than that of the Elven Prince Ivan. This middle-aged man was the most important person in the attack on the Crimson Patriarch. The third person was a Great Druid. But what surprised Marvin was that this Great Druid was actually a woman. "Thank you for your hospitality." She seemed very courteous. "I am Endless Ocean, but you can call me Nicole." Endless Ocean! Surprise flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes. It was actually one of the future Four Legend Druids of the north, Endless Ocean! This was a pleasant surprise. Marvin hadn¡¯t been to the north much and also hadn¡¯t met many Druids. Nevertheless, Endless Ocean¡¯s reputation was still very amazing. However, she became famous in battle because she eliminated a god¡¯s avatar on the Thunder Mountain. That was obviously after the Great Calamity. The current Endless Ocean should still be a very low-key Great Druid. ¡®But her strength should already be more or less what it was at that time! For the Crimson Patriarch to manage to escape from that kind of line-up, he really must have had many life saving things.¡¯ Marvin sighed in his heart. Fortunately he had made proper preparations and also knew some things about the Crimson Patriarch. ... The fourth person was Sean¡¯s daughter, Jane. "Father is just a bit worried about you. He told me a lot of things last night. I wasn¡¯t able to react at all." Jane softly continued, "I always felt curious about father¡¯s mysterious background. In fact, I should thank you. If not for you doing something so amazing, he would have never told me anything." "Well, I actually don¡¯t know how troublesome that bad guy is, but with Uncle Constantine making a move, it must definitely be a super strong bad guy." "I hope your plan will succeed!" Marvin nodded and got some people to find a good place for the carriage and went inside the castle with the four. But suddenly, Constantine and Endless Ocean stopped walking at the same time! They abruptly turned and looked far into the distance. Marvin heart sank, this¡­ Could the Crimson Patriarch already be there? He wouldn¡¯t be that fast, right? It had only been a day since information started spreading, it couldn¡¯t have spread to Jewel Bay yet! He also subconsciously turned to look. Far in the distance, two carriages were quickly approaching. Farmers were curiously raising their heads to look at the carriages as they worked. White River Valley was rarely this lively. It had so many people paying a visit today! ... The carriage stopped under the castle. "Wayne! Why did you come back!?" This was something outside of Marvin¡¯s calculations. "What? Don¡¯t tell me we aren¡¯t welcome?" A familiar sweet voice of a woman voiced echoed from the carriage. Marvin froze for a moment. That woman leisurely stepped out from the cart, showing a surprised expression. "Oh, you have a lot of guests today!" Ashes Tower¡¯s Master, Hathaway! The corner of Marvin¡¯s eye faintly twitched. Hathaway¡¯s presence in this place meant one thing for certain. She had already advanced to Legend! ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the Book of Nalu to be this effective!¡¯ Marvin was extremely amazed. But what happened next shocked him even more. There were two other people coming out from the carriage. Marvin also knew these two people! He was left completely speechless. Legend Monk Inheim! Along with that Shadow Thief who had fought the Red Dragon back in Tornado Harbor! ____________________ ED/N: Hi guys! I just got home after a ~10 hour drive. Saw salt trucks for the first time. To prevent snow and ice from accumulating, they spray salt on the highways. But not as much as European fans watching football. Next chapter should be out in an hour or two. Chapter 149: Gathering of Legends! Chapter 149: Gathering of Legends! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin stared blankly at the group! What was going on today? No less than five powerful Legends gathered in the small White River Valley! Druid, Night Walker, Wizard, Monk, Shadow Thief! Add Ivan to this lineup and they could even slaughter a god! And not just a god¡¯s avatar, but a true god! Of course, it would be some of the weaker gods. This group of amazing Legends appeared in White River Valley. It really astounded Marvin too much. ... Both sides also discovered one another. As Hathaway¡¯s group had come uninvited, Constantine¡¯s group felt somewhat weird. "You invited others?" He walked over and asked Marvin, surprised. He looked at Marvin with a strange expression. A small countryside Lord could actually invite those three powerhouses! Among those three Legends, he wasn¡¯t too familiar with Hathaway because she had recently advanced. But Inheim and that Shadow Thief were relatively active Legends in the south. Even if these experts didn¡¯t meet each other, they would still know of the myths about the others. In the Legend realm, they could recognize the subjects of those myths by looking at them. "You should be the distinguished Inheim who keeps chasing after the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar?" "This person should be [Owl] who fought against the Ancient Red Dragon Ell a few days ago?" "And that lady is¡­" Constantine looked toward Hathaway but was actually unable to come up with a name. "I am Hathaway, Ashes Tower¡¯s Master." Hathaway gently raised her chin. "I recently advanced to Legend rank." "The day before yesterday to be exact." Constantine displayed an expression of understanding. "Turns out you recently advanced, no wonder I didn¡¯t hear about you." At that time, Inheim who had kept quiet suddenly took a step forward and addressed Constantine, "[Demon Hunter] Constantine. I heard rumors about you." "And this lady is a powerful Druid, you should be [Endless Ocean] I presume. [Eternal Tree] mentioned you. He said that you are the Druid with the greatest chance of becoming one of the most powerful of our time." Everyone gathered and started chatting for a while, leaving Marvin to the side. Marvin actually felt pretty awkward. He couldn¡¯t just butt in the discussion between those Legends. Every Legend had some pride. When they met someone who was on an equal footing, they would answer with an attitude befitting their status. They continued chatting for a moment before realizing something. Their gazes all focused on Marvin. It would be a lie to say that Marvin wasn¡¯t under a lot of pressure when being stared at by five Legends. He coughed, "Honored Legends¡­ To tell the truth, I didn¡¯t expect White River Valley to welcome so many outstanding powerhouses today." "Everyone certainly has something to say, or to ask." "But we should put the discussion off for now." Constantine nodded and entered the castle first with Endless Ocean. And Hathaway looked at Inheim and that Shadow Thief called "Owl". Seeing them nod, she followed Marvin in. From seeing that, Marvin guessed that Hathaway didn¡¯t have much authority within that group. She had to consult Inheim and Owl first. ¡®What happened, to make Hathaway suddenly pay a visit?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s brain was filled with questions. He brought the five outstanding guests to an unused living room. A grand discussion slowly started. ... "So your target is the Crimson Patriarch? That leader from the Twin Snakes Cult?" In the conference room, Marvin had started first and explained his own plan on behalf of Constantine¡¯s side. After listening, the Shadow Thief Owl laughed. "I heard you two joined hands and still let that snake escape, tsk¡­" He had a malicious gaze, even carrying a hint of provocation. Constantine and Endless Ocean looked very calm. "The Crimson Patriarch is very sly. A lot of people try to kill him and end up failing. I don¡¯t want any interference with this plan." Constantine gently added, "The lives of Baron Marvin¡¯s entire family and territory are being used as bait. I don¡¯t want this plan of ours to get ruined." Owl sneered, "You think we came to this damnable area to join you in playing house?" "What does the Crimson Patriarch even count as¡­" But Inheim suddenly interrupted and said, "Mister Owl, the Demon Hunter and Endless Ocean aren¡¯t our enemies." "We only have one enemy, and that is the Shadow Prince. Please stay clear on this point." Owl dully shrugged. It could be seen that he was quite respectful of Inheim, and even somewhat afraid! Inheim was able to beat the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar like a dog when he was wearing the Void Boots, let alone a mere Legend Shadow Thief. "The Shadow Prince?" Hearing this, Marvin had a premonition. "That¡¯s right, the Shadow Prince!" Hathaway looked at Marvin, smiling, "Are you surprised?" "In at most two weeks, the Shadow Prince¡¯s new avatar will finish forming. He would set off from the God Realm and go through the Universe Magic Pool to arrive in Feinan." "And all we have to do is to kill him after he descends, while he hasn¡¯t completely adapted to Feinan¡¯s restrictions yet!" Inheim supplemented, "More than just killing." "If it was only killing, I could do that by myself, but we need to do more." ¡®Hold on!¡¯ Marvin reacted immediately. "You mean, the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar will descend in¡­" "White River Valley?" He looked at the three with an disbelieving look. Is there really such luck? The Shadow Thief Owl looked at Marvin as if he was looking at an idiot. "What else?" "Do you think I would come to this lousy place? A territory without a high-class brothel?" ... It was quiet in the conference room for a moment. A long three hour discussion ensued. Marvin almost felt like collapsing from exhaustion at the end. The information from Hathaway¡¯s sudden visit was really too important. But in the end, Marvin was far more pleasantly surprised than shocked! According to the forecast of the Great Druid, [Eternal Tree], the Shadow Prince¡¯s new avatar would descend in White River Valley! And Inheim who had kept chasing the Shadow Prince was weary of the repetition, so he thought of a new plan. Thus he looked for Hathaway and Owl to coordinate with him. In any case, the three would inevitably live in the castle as guests for the next two weeks. This meant that White River Valley would have no less than five Legends standing guard there! Five Legends! What kind of situation was that? Marvin had originally prepared a series of plans to kill the Crimson Patriarch, afraid that Endless Ocean and Constantine wouldn¡¯t manage to take care of that snake. But now... He suddenly somewhat sympathized with the Crimson Patriarch! Because the five Legends had reached a unanimous agreement. Since they were all gathered together, they could also act together. Regardless of whether it was the Crimson Patriarch or the Shadow Prince, as long as they didn¡¯t appear together, the five would be able to join forces to deal with them. Five Legends! There might not be a stronger lineup in all of East Coast! ... Marvin was standing on the castle¡¯s highest balcony, overlooking the distant White River. After the end of the meeting, Inheim took out four protective talismans and gifted them to the other Legends. These protective talismans were said to have been personally crafted by Eternal Tree and could be used to hide one¡¯s aura. Originally, if it was only to handle the Crimson Patriarch, they could have hidden their auras with their own power. But the crafty Shadow Prince wasn¡¯t as easy to deceive. Hathaway and the others made proper preparations for this plan. The previous attempt on her life left a huge shadow on Hathaway¡¯s heart. If not for Marvin¡¯s timely warning, she might have died under the Shadow Prince¡¯s attack. But she had now reached the Legend rank thanks to the Book of Nalu and naturally wanted to settle that problem. "I heard you stole eleven golden bulls from the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s Hidden Granary, but I only saw one." A voice suddenly spoke from behind him. "This is the room of the Lord of this castle." Marvin didn¡¯t turn and continued, "Only the Overlord and his lady can come in." "Is it?" Hathaway walked over and leaned on the railing next to Marvin. Marvin took a glance¡­ and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but twitch. ¡®Hathaway, this woman¡­ She actually changed to that six year old appearance again!¡¯ She was wearing a simple dress that looked pleasant, but her voice sounded abnormally mature. "Eh? I forgot the voice change." Hathaway suddenly also noticed that point. The last word sounded extremely cute. Marvin began to have a headache. This Ashes Tower¡¯s Master could definitely be described as weird. He didn¡¯t know why she came here! "Thank you," Hathaway quietly said. Marvin shook his head. "You also helped me quite a lot." "No, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance that quickly without the Book of Nalu." Hathaway¡¯s expression was hard to decipher. "You saw me when I was most frightened." "If it were an ordinary person, I would have thrown a [Mind Wipe]." Hearing this, Marvin felt his blood run cold. But the next second, Hathaway suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed Marvin. Marvin froze where he stood. "Like it?" she asked. Marvin blankly nodded, his brain vacant. Hathaway turned around and left, her laughter echoing like a silver bell, "Such a small girl kissed you and you enjoyed it that much, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a lolicon!" "Unfortunately you have to remember that I kissed you, not the other way around." "If you want to be the active one¡­ You¡¯ll have to quickly become a Legend." Hathaway¡¯s small silhouette disappeared in a shadow of the castle. Marvin still hadn¡¯t reacted. That kiss felt like an illusion. He even feebly looked at his logs, but there was no [You have been kissed for the first time] kind of idiotic message. "First time you got intimate with a girl? Little Marvin?" A lazy voice echoed behind him. Marvin suddenly turned. He didn¡¯t know since when, but the Shadow Thief was also leaning on the railing, happily laughing at Marvin. "Chasing after a Seer is quite straining, don¡¯t you think?" Chapter 150: Origami Skill Chapter 150: Origami Skill Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Somehow, Marvin felt that the current Owl was a lot nicer than he was earlier in the conference room. He was watching Marvin¡¯s expression with some amusement, but didn¡¯t have the disdain and hostility he had toward Constantine¡¯s group earlier. Shadow Thieves always appeared and disappeared unpredictably. He had never crossed paths with the Legend Shadow Thief in the past, so today was the first time they met. "Maybe there are people more troublesome than Seers in this world," Marvin ambiguously answered. Owl unexpectedly nodded. "Yeah, Seers are a bunch of overconfident people. They think they can look into the future, but the future isn¡¯t that simple." "The future we see now could change in less than a second because of a single difference." "The future is an ever changing world. Seers can only see one corner of that world." Marvin¡¯s heart became cold. This Owl was really out of the ordinary. He was obviously a Shadow Thief, but his insight exceeded this era. His understanding of the future was a little closer to how the gods commonly thought of it. Before Marvin could say anything, Owl suddenly said something mysterious. "You look a lot like her." ¡®Her?¡¯ "Who?" Marvin was curious. "Your paternal grandmother." The Shadow Thief turned a bit to the side and for a moment, he looked like he was shrouded in shadow. Grandmother? Marvin couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. "Hey, Kid, you underestimated my age, didn¡¯t you?" Owl¡¯s laughed, appearing somewhat pleased. "I fought with your grandfather back in the day¡­ But I wasn¡¯t a Legend at that time." "Later, he and his wife came to this countryside area and they never returned north." "I was also recently invited by Hathaway, and suddenly realized there was a place in this world called White River Valley." Though Owl was smiling, his tone carried a hint of loneliness. Marvin felt a little awkward. Someone from the same generation as Marvin¡¯s grandfather? And it looked like his relationship with Marvin¡¯s grandfather was also rather subtle. ¡®Hold on, he said my grandfather came from the north?¡¯ Marvin had always been curious about his mysterious grandfather and immediately asked, "Were you close with him? My grandfather?" ¡®Close? No way," Owl calmly said. "He was a young master born to an influential family. He couldn¡¯t avoid rebelling when he was young and thus left home. He adventured outside and incidentally met me, the poor kid. It was that kind of scenario. However, although he already died a long time ago, I still hate that he showed up that day." "He appeared and snatched the girl I liked. I was heartbroken at that time." Marvin immediately got a headache. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be such a melodramatic story. Anyhow, was it really necessary to bring up that kind of thing? Marvin had no interest in the love triangle of these old men. What caught his attention was hearing that his grandfather was actually the son of an influential family in the north. His origin wasn¡¯t an insignificant matter. In the White River Valley family tree, Marvin had investigated his grandfather¡¯s notes, and there were very few mentions about his deeds. It just said that he was a wandering Wizard who got lucky while clearing a territory in the wilderness. Marvin had always been skeptical about this identity. How could a wandering Wizard get a hold of a Ninth Month Medal? How could a wandering Wizard keep such a strange and mystical thing in a hidden room? A thing that was attracting the attention of so many people? If his grandfather was an offspring of a influential clan in the north, that could explain everything. But when Marvin asked Owl more things about his grandfather, Owl seemed to have lost interest. "Seize the opportunity, Little Marvin. People often meet the right girl, but overlook it." "I know that feeling. You currently have too much pressure, busy raising your own strength, busy defending your own territory. But sometimes, strings that are stretched too tightly will easily snap." "Oh right, let me give you something before leaving." "This is a small thing your grandmother liked the most. I am very clumsy, so it took me such a long time to learn it." The Shadow Thief then suddenly vanished. A pure white paper crane flew down, landing on Marvin¡¯s hand. Marvin carefully took a look at this paper crane to see if there was anything special about it when suddenly, it merged into Marvin¡¯s body! He hurriedly looked at his logs, and the outcome made him overjoyed. [You received a Unique Secret Skill taught by the Legend Shadow Thief ¨C Origami] [Origami (49)]: You are currently in the first training phase of Origami. You have the skill to fold paper into any shape. The material used determines the nature of the origami. ... Behind the precipitous cliff was the castle city¡¯s tallest peak. There was one obstacle remaining. Marvin took a deep breath while facing the uneven cliff, directly rushing up! Anti-Gravity Steps! Burst! He quickly walked up the near vertical cliff face and arrived near the hilltop in the blink of an eye! "Bang!" A stone fell from under Marvin¡¯s feet, making him stumble and almost fall down. He grabbed the corner of the hilltop and used some force to pull himself up. He rose up in the air before stably landing on the ground. "They said I could find you there," Marvin said, still somewhat gasping for breath. Climbing this peak was still very challenging even with his dexterity. Sixteen year old Hathaway was wearing a red dress as she stood on the peak, barefoot, and looked toward the west. She quietly murmured, "You need me for something?" Marvin walked forward and stood next to her. "I saw many things regarding the Crimson Patriarch." "Why don¡¯t you tell them yourself?" Hathaway¡¯s voice was very soft. She seemed quite gentle in her young lady form. "Regarding my Seer¡¯s identity, isn¡¯t it better to hide it?" Marvin whispered. "Yes," Hathaway softly said, "I¡¯ll let them know those important pieces of information you tell me." "This time, the Crimson Patriarch will definitely not leave White River Valley. Of course, there is still Glynos." Her voice trembled slightly when she said that last name. Marvin nodded. He had originally planned to tell the old blacksmith, but since there was a more suitable candidate now, it was a lot better to let Hathaway pass on these pieces of information to the Legends. The Crimson Patriarch was very sly and had many life saving tricks! In Marvin¡¯s memories, he had more than 6 life saving items in addition to 3 kinds of escape techniques. And he was extremely cautious and cunning, so even if a Legend wanted to kill him, it would be very difficult. If he was no match for his opponent, he would quickly flee. This guy totally lacked the pride of a powerhouse. But Marvin remembered that there was one small team of Legends from a high ranked player guild that had managed to push the Crimson Patriarch against a wall. If not for the Azure Patriarch suddenly appearing to save him, he might have truly died that time! But after that fight, the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s trump cards had all been exposed. Marvin, as a Ruler of the Night, already wanted to slaughter that fat fish, so he had always been paying attention to any information about the Crimson Patriarch. But unfortunately, he still hadn¡¯t met the Crimson Patriarch before he transmigrated. But he also hadn¡¯t expected that he would come in contact with the Crimson Patriarch so soon after his transmigration. This time, he couldn¡¯t act himself. He had to strike with the help of others. In fact, Marvin¡¯s plan only needed Constantine and Endless Ocean to kill the current Crimson Patriarch. Because he knew all his cards! His plan was foolproof. What¡¯s more, now there were three more Legends. He simply couldn¡¯t imagine how the Crimson Patriarch could escape! After all, information was always the most important resource. Marvin was familiar with a lot of powerhouses¡¯ cards and tricks. This in itself was a huge advantage. When Marvin decided to bring those eleven golden bulls back to his territory, the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s fate had already been sealed! ... "There are so many life saving means." Hathaway frowned. "No wonder the Demon Hunter and Endless Ocean couldn¡¯t catch him." "Your Seer¡¯s visions are a bit different from mine, they¡¯re so clear¡­" There were some doubts in her eyes. Marvin forced a smile. He was about to take a step closer to Hathaway, but how could he have expected the young girl to suddenly ask, "Is that all you had to say?" "Almost¡­" The next second, a huge power twisted around Marvin! Mage Hand! "If you¡¯ve said everything, you can go." Hathaway was still using that gentle and tender tone. A powerful force threw Marvin down from the peak! Just as he was approaching the ground, his descent slowed, making Marvin dizzy. "Bang!" He plunged head first into the wheat field. A nearby farmer showed a stunned expression. "Lord Marvin¡­" He cautiously asked. "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine." Marvin forced a smile as he crawled up. He inwardly raised a middle finger toward that peak. "Damn¡­ One day, this Lord will¡­" He didn¡¯t even dare to think about the rest of the sentence. Hathaway was a Seer and a Legend. Things involving her could definitely be easily perceived. It was better to stay careful. ... On the peak, Hathaway stood up. "Without being a Legend, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to stand alongside me," she softly whispered. But at that time, a joking voice echoed beside her. "Tsk tsk, very subtle." "No wonder Jiska said that it was in women¡¯s nature to play with people¡¯s hearts¡­" Shadow Thief Owl. Hathaway¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Is that all you had to say?" Owl grimaced awkwardly as his mouth hurriedly said, "Don¡¯t make the posture too unsightly¡­" Mage Hand! "Bang!" Another shadow was thrown down, ruthlessly smashing into the wheat field! She hadn¡¯t stopped at all this time. A huge hole appeared in the field. The Legend Shadow Thief¡¯s fall wasn¡¯t interrupted. Hathaway wasn¡¯t lenient with him. Seeing the two men mumbling stuff at each other after coming out of the wheat field, Hathaway suddenly was in a good mood. But unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a third tactless person around for her to throw down. Truly regretful... Chapter 151: Night Chapter 151: Night Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Nightfall. White River Valley was very quiet. The moonlight shone down on the small forest next to the castle. Two shadows were moving extremely quickly! "Faster!" "Faster!" A strict voice kept yelling. Marvin kept focusing his strength in his legs, running madly, but coming up directly ahead of him was a steep wall! They had already reached the end of the forest! If he sped up any more, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. At that time, the only outcome would be to crash into the wall and seriously harm his body! That¡¯s what he thought. But Constantine in front of him was still yelling, "Faster! You waste!" When training, this originally very kind middle-aged man suddenly turned abnormally strict. Marvin ground his teeth and rashly sped up! Burst! At that time, Constantine¡¯s silhouette was already about to knock into the wall! But his body suddenly twisted and he stepped on the wall. He actually ran tens of meters up the steep wall while still maintaining his speed, and soon arrived at the top! Marvin scalp felt numb. He wasn¡¯t this skilled. He could only use Anti-Gravity Steps! But Anti-Gravity Steps could only last for roughly a fifty of the way up. And also, while moving at such a crazy speed, he wasn¡¯t sure whether Anti-Gravity Steps could activate. Perhaps his leg bones would just break when he took the first step. The stone wall loomed in front of him. Constantine bellowed, "Follow the technique I just taught you!" Marvin suddenly snapped out of it and recalled the skill Constantine taught him. The memory of the middle aged man teaching him the technique quickly floated into his mind. His body began to subconsciously imitate that move. The wall was now right in front of his eyes. His body slightly paused as he sharply twisted his body and started to run up the wall at high speed! "Woosh!" He soon arrived at Constantine¡¯s side. But then a breeze blew across the mountain and Marvin almost stumbled down! "Your body is too weak! You need to train!" The sturdy middle-aged man helped Marvin. He was somewhat dissatisfied with Marvin¡¯s weak body. Marvin wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. "[Demon Hunter Steps] is very complex. It includes a series of technical moves, but your perception is pretty good. You should be able to freely use it when facing an obstacle." "If you want to progress faster, there is no other way than training diligently." Constantine patted Marvin¡¯s shoulder and continued, "But to be able to learn that fast already surprised me very much." Marvin forced a smile and nodded. On his skill list appeared another personal skill, [Demon Hunter Steps (36)] ¡®Finally learnt it,¡¯ he sighed in relief. ... Since there were five Legends on his territory, Marvin would definitely not waste such a great resource. He took advantage of the fact that those great experts had nothing to do for now. Marvin had the intention to learn a few things from them. Marvin hadn¡¯t seen the unpredictable Shadow Thief Owl ever since he gave Marvin that Origami skill and was later thrown down from a peak alongside Marvin by Hathaway. Hathaway was excluded. He was a Ranger with a Shapeshift Sorcerer subclass. Even if she wanted to teach him a spell, he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it. But in the past few days she had actually become fond of Wayne and had been carefully giving him pointers. This made Marvin very pleased. Because Hathaway wasn¡¯t giving pointers about how to make use of the Universe Magic Pool, but rather, they were about how to create a new way of casting spells by himself. As a Seer, she really saw more than other people. Wayne actually lost some Wizard levels under her instructions, but his future development would be very frightening. Apart from this, Legend Monk Inheim was actually a really good training partner. But unfortunately, all he did was smile and nod at Marvin, saying very few words. Marvin knew he was completely focusing on the Shadow Prince. This was a very conscientious guy, but his opponent was also very powerful. He was risking his life in the fight with the Shadow Prince. He couldn¡¯t disturb Inheim at that time. [Endless Ocean] was a woman and Marvin was completely unfamiliar with her, thus it wouldn¡¯t be proper to act like a close acquaintance with her. As for the old blacksmith Sean, after referring Marvin and helping him become a Night Walker, he didn¡¯t impart him any more skills. That guy was very eccentric and Marvin was unable to understand him. He was only drinking and eating as much as he liked everyday in the castle, totally disregarding his appearance. So Marvin wasn¡¯t counting on him. The one he could rely on was the Legend Night Walker, Constantine. This Legend in the prime of his life was very skilled. He was a powerhouse able to fight the Crimson Patriarch. Marvin had prepared a pretext in hopes of learning some fierce skills from that guy. Marvin didn¡¯t expect that Constantine would agree right away. This made the pretext Marvin used completely pointless. ... Constantine¡¯s nickname was Demon Hunter. This name had spread throughout the south, and most of the adventurers had heard of it. It was said that he killed enough vampires to completely fill a small church. Evil Spirits roaming at night and undead creatures summoned by Defilers were especially afraid of this name. Very few people knew Constantine was a Night Walker, as the class was very rare after all, but his strength was recognized by everyone. In the south, he was a hunter chasing the demons coming out at night. Many monsters died under his hands. His strongest point was his speed. Demon Hunter Steps was his self created Night Walker skill. Combined with the unique advantage of Night Walkers in the night, it could display an effect that was hard to imagine. Marvin had barely managed to learn it after two days of full practice. Despite this, he was now standing next to Constantine, both legs shaking. Even if Demon Hunter Steps cleverly helped him him reduce most of the collision force, he didn¡¯t have a good constitution, and thus there was a lot of movement he couldn¡¯t easily do. ¡®Looks like I have to find time to temper my body.¡¯ Marvin left the mountain with Constantine¡¯s help, coming to a decision while grinding his teeth. Countless places and secret techniques emerged in his mind. After dealing with the Crimson Patriarch and the Shadow Prince, his Constitution would need to be taken care of. ... Blacksmith workshop, inside the castle town. "Clang!""Clang!" Sounds of hammering on a furnace kept echoing. Endless Ocean stood outside the blacksmith shop while calmly watching the old blacksmith processing the Fearless set. "Sir Sean, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the young one took care of some things?" Endless Ocean asked in a low voice. Sparks flew everywhere. The brand on the Fearless set¡¯s jacket gradually dissolved under the effect of a drop of [Shadowless Water]. "That kid has more important things to do," Old Sean mumbled. He took a swig of his liquor before mumbling, "Even though I already taught him this [Smelting] secret skill, which is also probably the reason why he dared to bring the set back, I don¡¯t think he will have any left strength to deal with this brand left after being taught Constantine¡¯s footwork. "In any case, I don¡¯t have much to do. Helping him out a bit is no trouble." "This is a very outstanding set of equipment, suitable for hunting dragons." The old blacksmith¡¯s eyes blurred a bit after saying this. Endless Ocean lowered her head. "I still remember when you saved me and my parents from the Black Dragon Angela." "That night, lava and fire destroyed our home. You went out to face that evil dragon." "After that battle, you lost any hope of advancing to Legend. This kindness, I still don¡¯t understand the reason for it." The old blacksmith disapprovingly shook his head. "Isn¡¯t putting your hopes on the young ones the proper choice?" "One day, you¡¯ll do that too." "There are things we are unable to handle. But we don¡¯t despair, because we have successors." "We both know the reason mankind always has hope. No matter how bad a situation we are facing, there will always be another outstanding generation of youths to stand out and protect this world." "This is the Night Monarch¡¯s maxim, the eternal truth." "Clang!" The final swing of the hammer finally erased the brand. ... Endless Ocean nodded. Her gaze was deep, directly looking toward the bottom of a mountain. On one of the trees beside the White River¡¯s riverbank, a shadow was hanging upside down. Shadow Thief Owl. He was looking at the moon. There wasn¡¯t such a round moon in the north, but he had already not returned north for many years. This region made him feel strange. It gave him a familiar feeling, but also felt somewhat dull. Protect the world? Owl didn¡¯t have any interest in that kind of thing. Maybe when he was young he toyed with the idea. But he had already lived too long. He wanted to find something that could excite him. Whether it was the Crimson Patriarch or the Shadow Prince, it sounded exciting. Thinking of it, he once again glanced at the sky. The moon had become even more round. ... In a completely deserted farmhouse. He was sitting on the ground cross legged, feeling the earth pulse. Legend Monk Inheim. He closed his eyes, but the world was still completely open to him. He could hear everything, perceive everything. In this silent village, only he could find a clue. ¡®A Shadow Thief¡¯s little tricks,¡¯ Inheim thought somewhat contemptuously. But for the sake of the big picture, he still put his own pride down. In fact, when he put on the Void Boots, he had already given up on his pride. He only had one goal: to crush the enemy. ... On the peak, Hathaway was still wearing her red dress, standing alone. But no one could see her. She used a Legend Invisibility skill. Her eyes covered all of White River Valley, and even blades of grass moving under the wind could be easily seen. "He is coming," she murmured. ... Late in the night. A man wearing a long gown leisurely walked over from the main road. He was smiling as his gaze focused on the castle. He could feel those eleven golden bulls in the castle. "To dare to steal my things, truly bold¡­" He smiled as he entered the small village under the castle. Chapter 152: Pitiful Crimson Patriarch Chapter 152: Pitiful Crimson Patriarch Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation It was a quiet night, and most of White River Valley¡¯s villagers were already asleep. The man wearing a long gown was walking on the small village path, smiling. He could hear peaceful breathing and heartbeats coming from the houses. These ignorant people probably never expected something untoward would happen tonight. His sight focused on the castle in the distance. That guy called Marvin was truly reckless. ¡®Our Twin Snakes Cult has always been the one to snatch from others. But shockingly, this guy stole from me.¡¯ ¡®As a minor Baron, do you really think the Wizard Alliance will protect you?¡¯ ¡®All I asked of him was to look for suitable people to turn into followers. But that waste King Cobra couldn¡¯t even protect the Hidden Granary, making me still have to move personally.¡¯ Killing intent flashed through the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s eyes. Finding those eleven golden bulls was of utmost importance. Marvin didn¡¯t know that those eleven golden bulls not only hid a great amount of food, but they also hid one of the most important secrets of the Twin Snakes Cult. It was related to the method for the Twin Snakes to free themselves from the Ethereal Plane. Thus, he had to get those eleven golden bulls back. As for White River Valley... Whether to kill everyone and turn them into a human skin kite, or turn them into followers... This would depend on his mood. It would depend on how that Baron Marvin reacts. The Crimson Patriarch suddenly stopped. ... "Ding ding ding!" The sound of the door¡¯s bell of a farmhouse echoed. Someone mumbling could be heard inside, followed by an impatient query. Auzin calmly said, "I¡¯m really sorry to bother you while you are resting. I am a lost traveler, I need your help." Hearing this, the owner of the house hurriedly put on his good clothes and the door slowly creaked open after a while. A pale and scary man walked out. He was wearing rough clothes and his eyes lacked liveliness. It looked like he was still asleep. "You¡¯re looking for a place to sleep? There is a windmill in front. The back door isn¡¯t locked, that should be a safe place. If you want to ask for directions, sorry, I¡¯ve never left White River Valley. Maybe you should sleep and go to the castle early in the morning to ask," The man said. Auzin smiled. "No, I came regarding the matter of your Overlord bringing back eleven golden bulls." A faint red color suddenly emitted from his eyes. Mind Control! The Crimson Patriarch was confident, since he certainly wouldn¡¯t need to use a Legend skill on an ordinary person. But he couldn¡¯t have expected that the man wasn¡¯t affected at all, instead pointing at his eyes and saying, "Your eyes are a little red, you must be very tired. You should go rest soon. Wait, you mentioned golden bulls? You know, our Lord is quite fierce, but the information you heard is a fake rumor, he brought back more than eleven golden bulls!" "There are a total of twenty-one! For real, I personally counted them," The man mysteriously insisted. He looked a little foolish, but he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. The Crimson Patriarch froze there. ¡®How could it be¡­ My Mind Control actually failed¡­¡¯ "Thud!" Before he could react, that man directly closed the door on him and a yawning voice could spoke from behind it, "Mister, you can go to the windmill to sleep. I¡¯m really too sleepy." ... Auzin stood outside the farmhouse, frowning. He instinctively felt something wrong. ¡®There were definitely eleven golden bulls, how could it become twenty-one?¡¯ ¡®And this man wasn¡¯t controlled by my Mind Control, how could this be?¡¯ ¡®Is there an issue with this village?¡¯ The Crimson Patriarch was usually quite paranoid. He immediately closed his eyes and instantly scanned the whole village in his mind! [Divine Skill ¨C Spirit World]! Each faint yellow spot was a person sleeping. Their breathing and vital signs were normal. There was no problem with this village. The Crimson Patriarch opened his eyes, still somewhat doubtful. But he soon thought of an explanation. In a place like White River Valley, they were all country bumpkins, they lived very simple lives, they had no desires. Work at sunrise, rest at sunset. This kind of lifestyle made it so that they didn¡¯t have many impure thoughts, making them relatively simple and honest. And the key to Mind Control was in arousing the target¡¯s desires before twisting them so that they could be used for his purposes. That man looked unambitious. This could explain why he wasn¡¯t mind controlled. ¡®Just a countryside area, how could it threaten me?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m really too paranoid¡­¡¯ Auzin recovered and kept going. ... This time he stopped in front of a house that looked a bit better. "Thud thud thud!""Thud thud thud!" "Hello, I am a lost traveler, I need your help." Auzin repeated the same lines from before. But what made him somewhat shocked was that a small girl came out this time. Her skin was as pale as the previous man¡¯s. "Why do White River Valley inhabitants have such white skin? It looks like a ghost¡­" Auzin couldn¡¯t help but mutter under his breath. He had seen innumerable dead people. He had slowly risen from a simple Twin Snakes Cult Cleric to become the Crimson Patriarch. An endless river of blood was formed from his hands. He personally peeled the skin from more than a thousand people and had killed more than ten thousand. He was very sensitive toward the aura of death. If the girl in front of him was a ghost, he would have definitely noticed. But she wasn¡¯t. The girl curiously looked at Auzin. "Are you lost? Uncle?" Auzin displayed a smile he considered gentle. "Yes, a thief stole my eleven golden bulls, can you help me find them?" Mind Control! It was used once again. But the little girl unexpectedly displayed a hostile look, and angrily said, "Our Great Overlord isn¡¯t a thief!" "You truly are a nasty person. He carried back golden bulls so that everyone could eat bread. He isn¡¯t a thief." "Disgusting person, I don¡¯t want to see you." "Thud!" The door was closed. Auzin froze once again. ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ His Mind Control failed twice!? This must be an illusion! This must be an illusion! He raised his head and took a look at the small village. At that time, he felt that this village was gloomy and terrifying. His instincts were never wrong. He should run! But he knew in his mind that it was also possible for Mind Control to fail on the girl. She hadn¡¯t watched him properly in the eyes and was still young, lacking impure desires, so beating Mind Control was pretty normal. Moreover, this was such a small village. And such a small castle. That Overlord was said to have some strength, but he was only a 2nd rank Ranger. How could he turn tail as a great Legend? ¡®I was pushed to such an awkward state by Constantine that I¡¯m losing confidence.¡¯ ¡®Damn, wait for me to find my golden bulls and I¡¯ll make everyone in this village my slave!¡¯ Auzin had a sinister expression on his face. ... "Thud thud thud!""Thud thud thud!" He knocked on the door of the third farmhouse. This time, a thin and weak middle-aged man opened the door. His complexion was also pale. This time, Auzin didn¡¯t bother talking and directly used Mind Control! That person stopped moving; someone finally got hit at last! His eyes had a faint red color. "It finally worked¡­" The Crimson Patriarch almost felt like crying. After his two previous Mind Controls had failed, he had been wondering whether the Twin Snakes had taken back his Divine Spells. "Tell me all you know about White River Valley, about the castle, and about the Overlord Marvin and the eleven golden bulls he brought back!" Auzin said in a firm tone. The man nodded. "Eh, our White River Valley, hmm, in fact its history isn¡¯t very long. I am an inhabitant of the second generation, I originally drifted aimlessly in River Shore City, but you know, life¡­" "Stop!" Auzin couldn¡¯t help having a headache. He had actually mind controlled a chatterbox... If he let him keep going, he might be there until dawn! "Tell me, where are the golden bulls?" He asked the most important part. The man immediately whispered, "Others think that the golden bulls were hidden in the castle by the Overlord, but they aren¡¯t." "Yesterday evening, I saw him with my own eyes. He stealthily dug a huge hole in the river bank and hid all the golden bulls inside!" "I saw it with my own eyes, so no one else knows about this." The Crimson Patriarch frowned. ¡®Buried in the river bank? Is that Overlord brainless?¡¯ But he saw the red color in that man¡¯s eyes. He clearly was under his control. He kind of wanted to read that man¡¯s thoughts, but Mind Reading was a 4th-circle Divine Spell and he had only prepared one. It was destined for Baron Marvin. His instincts told him that anyone who could steal the golden bulls definitely had some hidden secrets. ... Two people arrived at the edge of the White River, and stood under a long tree with a weird shape. The middle-aged man was holding a shovel. Auzin ordered, "Dig." The man then began to crazily dig into the ground. The sand in the river bank was very soft, so the shovel didn¡¯t meet much resistance. The man¡¯s movements were very wild, not showing any self-control. He scattered a large amount of sandy soil, some directly flying at Auzin¡¯s face and clothes! "Damn! Idiot!" Auzin angrily stamped the ground. He had never been as sullen as tonight! But he also knew that people under the effect of Mind Control were mentally impaired. He could only retreat while blaming his luck, watching that man dig down bit by bit. ... Time passed. The hole dug into the river bank was extremely huge, but there was no sign of the golden bulls. The middle-aged man was gasping for breath while mumbling, "It must be there, it must be there, I saw it with my own eyes." Auzin was already impatient! He felt something was seriously wrong tonight! He took a deep breath and suddenly rushed up, grabbing that man¡¯s collar! "What kind of thing are you?" The man suddenly laughed mischievously, "You guessed I was something?" His complexion grew increasingly more pale under the moonlight, as his body slowly changed. His facial features dissolved, and he turned into a paper doll! ... In the castle, Marvin watched through a crystal ball and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. "This is the highest grade of Origami!" Chapter 153: Multi-Layered Trap Chapter 153: Multi-Layered Trap Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "No. This isn¡¯t the highest grade of Origami." The voice from the Shadow Thief Owl came out of the crystal ball, extremely gentle. "Open your eyes and watch, Little Marvin." "To behead such a small snake, why do you need so many plans? I alone am enough." ... "Bang!" The Crimson Patriarch grabbed the paper doll and ruthlessly tore it to shreds! His eyes were staring at something inside the village. But White River Valley seemed extremely eerie under the glow of the moonlight. Shadows came out from each house, extremely nimbly. They all looked human. But under the pale moonlight, the Crimson Patriarch could clearly see that they were all paper dolls! "Shadow Thief Owl!" The Crimson Patriarch ground his teeth and yelled that name. "We don¡¯t have any grudges, do we?" Looking at that endless army of paper dolls, the Crimson Patriarch couldn¡¯t understand. His enemy was unexpectedly the Shadow Thief, Owl! Didn¡¯t this guy run to the Jewel Bay to fight that Ancient Red Dragon? Why did he suddenly appear in an insignificant place like White River Valley? ¡®Could everything be a conspiracy? Destroying the Hidden Granary, using the golden bulls to lure me in, is this my enemies¡¯ plot?¡¯ Auzin thought quickly. ¡®It should definitely be the case. How could that White River Valley¡¯s Baron be bold enough to steal my golden bulls otherwise?" He figured it out. In fact, he had already thought something was wrong with White River Valley. But as a powerhouse, the Crimson Patriarch was very confident with regards to his strength! Constantine and Endless Ocean couldn¡¯t deal with him. There weren¡¯t many people in this world he was scared of. Especially after Anthony¡¯s death. Thus he still continued with his plan. He wanted to find out what was going on in this territory. But Owl¡¯s appearance exceeded his expectations. Shadow Thief Owl had already been famous for quite a long time. His strength was unfathomable. And more importantly, Auzin didn¡¯t know who else was in White River Valley. ¡®Constantine? Could it be him?¡¯ ¡®Impossible, when the enemies destroyed the granary, Constantine and Endless Ocean were chasing me. They couldn¡¯t plan such a plan at that time, right? Could there be others?¡¯ Auzin¡¯s expression turned very gloomy. He had always been scheming against others. He hadn¡¯t expected that others would be scheming against him today. But one Shadow Thief Owl wasn¡¯t enough to make him afraid! ... On the riverbank, the paper dolls began to transform. They all turned into Owl. But there were different types of paper, leading to some weird angles, and creating some discrepancies. All the paper dolls were holding two paper daggers while smiling sinisterly as they surrounded the Crimson Patriarch. "This is a very ruthless world, Auzin." The paper dolls smirked. "We have no grudges with you, but among those you killed, weren¡¯t there many who held a grudge?" The Crimson Patriarch¡¯s face turned ashen. He suddenly spread his arms and Divine Power began condensing without him saying anything! [Divine Spell ¨C Snake Whirlwind]! In an instant, a whirlpool appeared from his chest. Countless frightening snakes kept flying out from it. These snakes were thrown out by the whirlpool, toward those paper dolls. "Idiot!" All the paper dolls sneered, "I am made of paper, why would I be afraid of snake bites?" The paper dolls completely disregarded the endless waves of snakes which were swarming them. Some dolls even had five or six snakes coiling around them, but it didn¡¯t affect their movements at all! Marvin was astonished as he looked at that scene though the crystal ball. If his Origami skill could reach this level, that would be amazing. ¡®With Owl acting, it should be very easy to get rid of one of the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s lives,¡¯ Marvin thought. Very few people knew that the reason he was so troublesome to kill wasn¡¯t actually his endless escaping tricks, but his shocking amount of lives! The Five-Headed Crimson Snake had a total of five lives. He was actually the second son of the World Ending Twin Snakes, a Five-Headed Basilisk. He would lose one head each time he was killed and his lives remaining would lower by one. But after some time, his heads would regrow under the blessings of the World Ending Twin Snakes. This was the main reason why he was so hard to kill. Constantine and Endless Ocean actually made him lose one of his lives a few days ago. In other words, the current Crimson Patriarch only had four lives left. Every one of his lives had already been taken into account in Marvin¡¯s plan. Now with with three more Legends helping, Marvin truly couldn¡¯t figure out what other variable could appear. There was only one possible complication, which was whether the Shadow Prince would appear at this time! ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be this coincidental, right?¡¯ Marvin took a glance at the crystal ball and couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky. The moonlight was very bright and there were no black clouds. ... The fight between the snakes and the paper dolls could be rated as very desperate. The Crimson Patriarch was expressionlessly standing on the riverbank, still casting that snake summoning whirlpool. These snakes looked like sharp blades, crazily flying and ripping apart the paper dolls at the front. The thousands of paper dolls had been unable to close in on the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s body. "You like this skill?" The Crimson Patriarch sneered while looking at those paper dolls continuously pouncing over. He guessed that Owl must be hidden among those paper dolls, waiting for an opportunity to act. Among Legend classes, Shadow Thief was actually not a particularly strong one. Because it wasn¡¯t very resistant, it was very easy for a powerful class to annihilate one. He still had many Divine Spells, but he didn¡¯t feel it was necessary to use any more yet. He had a feeling that his enemy tonight wasn¡¯t just limited to Owl. There should be others that hadn¡¯t shown their face. Those Divine Spells he kept were prepared for the others. As for the Shadow Thief, the two defensive force fields and warning spells enchanted on his body should be enough. Thinking of it, Auzin couldn¡¯t help but leak a hint of smile. He spread his arms further and sent more Divine Power toward the whirlpool! The countless snakes filled the riverbank. Suddenly, he noticed a paper doll that stood out from the masses. That paper doll didn¡¯t rush toward him like the others, instead continuously jumping around in the crowd. ¡®Doppelganger? Or main body?¡¯ The Crimson Patriarch¡¯s sight focused on that paper doll. While he was still considering whether to use a Divine Spell to hit that one, an ice-cold voice suddenly echoed beside his ear. "Did you even think about why I would dig such a big hole?" The Crimson Patriarch was startled! But it was already too late! The straight daggers shone under the moonlight with a sinister glint. Owl silently jumped out from that hole to the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s back! He had hidden himself in the Shadow Plane for such a long time! Under the assault of the legendary daggers, both force fields were immediately broken! A warning sound instantly echoed in Auzin¡¯s mind. He unhesitantly used an instant Divine Spell! 4th-circle Divine Spell ¨C [Life Severing Shriek]! This was one of the strongest life saving tricks of the Crimson Patriarch. People hearing this shriek would sink into a paralyzed state for a long time! But Owl¡¯s moves showed no signs of slowing down. "Very unpleasant to hear¡­ You must be baffled as to why I can still move." Owl ridiculed him. "It¡¯s because¡­" "I have earplugs!" After saying this, the pair of daggers attacked again from two different sides. The left ruthlessly stabbed down, onto the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s shadow! The right hand used Cutthroat! In an instant, the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s neck was opened and blood flew out! ... ¡®Using a legendary dagger to nail his shadow down in order to prevent the Crimson Patriarch from instantly using [Void Shift].¡¯ ¡®Even if Owl is quite carefree, he still attaches a lot of importance to those details and strategies.¡¯ Marvin looked in the crystal ball, pleased. The Crimson Patriarch died. In reality, a simple Cutthroat would definitely not kill the Crimson Patriarch! His Void Shift was an instant spell. Coupled with Life Severing Shriek, almost no one could sneak attack him! But Owl had managed to. Half of it was due to his powerful strength, while the other half was due to Marvin¡¯s information. The Crimson Patriarch probably never expected that there were people in this world that knew him so well. He was fated to die tonight! Marvin stared at the crystal ball, holding an open scroll and a potion in his hands. If any extreme circumstances truly came up... ¡®I would have to personally intervene¡­¡¯ ... On the river bank, Shadow Thief Owl kicked the head of the Crimson Patriarch in the White River. The Crimson Patriarch¡¯s body suddenly shattered, turning into pieces of stone. "Hathaway, where is that guy now?" Owl raised his head to look at Hathaway on the peak. She was the one in charge of communication for the fighters tonight. Apart from Marvin, all the Legends used [Telepathic Bond]. This was a short range communication spell. Before Hathaway could say anything, another voice already answered emotionlessly, "No need, I got him." Constantine. As soon as the patriarch died, Hathaway used her True Sight spell to search the whole territory for the place where the Patriarch would be reborn. The location of his rebirth would usually not be too far away. This came from Marvin¡¯s experience. Sure enough, she found the Crimson Patriarch in accordance with Marvin¡¯s plan and reported the location to the middle-aged Night Walker. The latter¡¯s speed during the night was just like a fierce wind, arriving in the blink of an eye. There was nothing Owl could say. The Shadow Thief dully shrugged, "Why on earth do you insist on solo fights¡­" "Ganging up on someone feels extremely good." Marvin smiled as he looked in the crystal ball, not saying anything. The reason for not ganging up on him was very simple. The Crimson Patriarch¡¯s rebirth was very fast and he had a huge amount of escaping tricks. Even if they could quickly kill him by ganging up on him, it would immediately expose numerous Legends, and the first thing the Crimson Patriarch would do after his rebirth would be to use one of his escaping tricks. ... The Northern Mine, in an area near the Shrieking Mountain Range. The Crimson Patriarch was ashenly looking at the man before his eyes. He originally still thought of looking for Owl to settle his debt, but before he could take a few steps, Constantine blocked his path! He was now sure that this was a plot against him! "Constantine, you sure have some good relationships. You were actually able to ask Shadow Thief Owl to make a move." "Since you are here... That Endless Ocean whore should also be there?" "Hehe, three Legends, such a great hand!" "Sorry for not keeping you company." The Crimson Patriarch gave a hollow laugh and his body suddenly twisted. He split into three, and the other two instantly disappeared in the void. The Crimson Patriarch standing in front of Constantine also suddenly turned and ran, choosing to escape toward the Shrieking Mountain Range! ¡®As expected, after dying once and noticing three Legends, he immediately prepared to flee.¡¯ Marvin sneered. Everything was going according to plan. The Crimson Patriarch¡¯s reaction was good. Unfortunately... Could he even run away? ________ T/N: This is a short version of the author note in between 153 and 154 A/N(summarized): There were few comments about the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s intelligence. The author is dumbfounded. What happened wasn¡¯t an issue with his intelligence, but his way of thinking. As a Legend powerhouse, he is at the top of the food chain. Would he care about things he considers insignificant details? White River Valley and Baron Marvin are ants in his eyes, and he doesn¡¯t that much time on his hands to investigate an ant¡¯s personal life. As a Patriarch, he has many more important things to take care of. Getting the golden bulls is very important and very urgent. In fact, if it was another Legend, they would have used force first, like Leymann or Hathaway, they would have used "Aurora Burst" or "Burning Firerain" first before looking for the golden bulls. The Patriarch still used Mind Control to investigate, isn¡¯t that cautious enough? In addition, being sly doesn¡¯t necessarily mean being highly intelligent. Slyness only proves that that person is extremely cautious, cherishing his life and able to find a way out. We all see from Marvin¡¯s perspective, knowing what was ahead of the Crimson Patriarch, but what can the Patriarch see? If he was scared away just by a village being strange, he would definitely not belong to the Legend realm. Also, Marvin is an ant in front of him, would he be that overcautious in front of an ant? Even if there was something strange about that ant, would he run away like that? Another point: Twin Snakes Followers will have a pair of snakelets implanted in their eyes which had to be dug out before their deaths, or else their murderer would be detected. But it¡¯s implanted by the Clerics to their followers, and the Clerics themselves don¡¯t have those. Thus, there was no need for him to dig out their eyes. I was afraid people would say I was adding unimportant things (T/N: aka filler) so some details that wouldn¡¯t bring too much of an influence on the reading were purposefully left out. But since some people raised the issue, I¡¯ll add more details to the setting, but I hope people won¡¯t say I¡¯m adding filler. But the popularity is a proof that the majority of readers appreciate my style of writing. I¡¯ll say again. Thank you everyone. T/N: So I said summarized but it¡¯s still pretty long. I usually don¡¯t TL author notes because they are usually related to the chinese releases. But I felt this one should be. I only kept what was related to the story and the translation side. Please continue to support us by giving us more power stone. Chapter 154: Making a Move! Chapter 154: Making a Move! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Constantine¡¯s silhouette rushed like lightning. In the night, the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s speed was simply unable to match his. Both sides moved at the same time, but Constantine managed to get in front of the Crimson Patriarch and block his path! "You won¡¯t escape today!" Constantine sneered. Auzin looked up at the sky and laughed, "I have many lives!" "Not to mention, you alone might not be able to kill me!" "What about Endless Ocean? Call her out. Both of you might be able to kill this life." "However¡­" His expression suddenly turned extremely sinister! "I¡¯ll make you pay!" His body suddenly transformed. He turned into a long Three Headed Basilisk! The Basilisk¡¯s body looked sleek, without any scales, but the defensive power was comparable to the hardest gold ore! This was the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s main body. As the second son of the World Ending Twin Snakes, he was a lot weaker than his older sister the Azure Patriarch. But his main body¡¯s abilities were very powerful. (TL: Green Sky -> Azure.) Many living creatures would be unable to use Divine Spells after transforming. But he was different. He could still use his Divine Spells after transforming. This was his biggest advantage. Constantine coldly looked at the huge Basilisk as his hands disappeared in a flash, fishing out two roughly made pistols! "Bang!""Bang!" Two loud gunshots echoed as black smoke was emitted from the pistol. Two extremely fast bullets exploded on the Basilisk¡¯s body. The latter hissed as bruises appeared on his body, but it didn¡¯t break through his protection! "The Shas¡¯ small tricks have no effects on me!" "Without Endless Ocean¡¯s help, you are dead meat!" The Crimson Patriarch laughed his head off before suddenly pouncing toward Constantine. ... ¡®Turns out Constantine was a Sha clansman. No wonder I didn¡¯t see his weapon!¡¯ Marvin suddenly realized. The Shas¡¯ most famous class was [Battle Gunner]. Although Constantine wasn¡¯t a Battle Gunner since he chose to advance to Night Walker, he could still use his clan¡¯s weapons since Night Walkers didn¡¯t have a weapon restriction. But the Shas¡¯ firearms weren¡¯t that powerful. Else, Feinan would have already entered the era of hot weapons. Constantine¡¯s pistols were clearly not ordinary things. The bullets had definitely been specially altered but were still unable to pierce through the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s defenses. To eliminate the Crimson Patriarch one on one would definitely be somewhat challenging. But Endless Ocean was already on her way! With the help of this Great Druid, Constantine would definitely be able to deal with that Basilisk. Marvin controlled the crystal ball and watched from Hathaway¡¯s point of view. ¡®The first body transformed into a Basilisk, so the second must be a Goshawk! Marvin knew everything about the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s escape tricks. And being sly was an understatement. This Basilisk was used to attract everyone¡¯s attention. He still had two doppelgangers, and if either could escape then he would definitely be able to make a comeback given some time. Marvin would never give him such an opportunity. "Hathaway! In the sky!" He vigorously yelled at the crystal ball. "Got it." On the peak, Hathaway quickly changed the direction of her True Sight spell, aiming at the sky. As expected, a Goshawk was steadily flying toward the west. Its speed was neither too slow nor too fast, and it seemed very carefree. "This Goshawk, I¡¯ll trouble you Mister," Hathaway whispered. "Understood." A faint voice echoed. Marvin instantly felt at ease. ... "Bang!" A loud noise echoed. Inheim, who had been sitting cross-legged in a straw house, abruptly stood up. He kicked the ground, and the earth shook as his body flew up like a bullet! His body went through the grass house as it directly rushed into the sky and grabbed that Goshawk. The latter was completely at a loss. "Legend¡­ Monk¡­" "Fuck!" The Crimson Patriarch in Goshawk form didn¡¯t have time to react before Inheim¡¯s Quivering Palm was already upon him! "Shhh!" After the vibration ended, the Goshawk¡¯s body directly shattered. Stone pieces fell down, some of them still bloody. Inheim emotionlessly looked at the ground before unhurriedly entering another empty straw house and sitting down. This was absolute strength suppression! There was a gap even among legends. Inheim had already surpassed Constantine, Endless Ocean, Hathaway, and the Shadow Thief. And the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s doppelganger was totally not his opponent! One palm killed him. Extremely overbearing. This was a true powerhouse. His attention was still not on the Crimson Patriarch, because he was still waiting for the appearance of the Shadow Prince. This was the reason he came to White River Valley. ... Marvin sighed in relief in front of the crystal ball. Among those few Legends, Inheim was the especially serious kind. Hathaway and Owl contributed greatly in convincing him act. Originally, without the addition of those three Legends, Marvin would have used a more desperate plan. He would definitely not let the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s doppelganger escape. That old blacksmith still had a few scrolls that hadn¡¯t been used. The Night Walker¡¯s resources were still very rich. But with three more Legends joining, especially the powerhouse Inheim who could end a doppelganger with one palm, Marvin¡¯s plan was a lot safer. Splitting the Crimson Patriarch doppelganger was actually a divide and conquer type of strategy. When they were together, they would burst with a lot more power. Scattered, their strength would only be reduced to one fifth of the original. That way, Constantine and the others would face a lot less pressure. The plan was even more perfect. "The second life has been wiped out, there is only one remaining!" "The Basilisk is being taken care of and the Goshawk is dead, only the Great Fish is left!" Not waiting for Marvin to say anything, Hathaway¡¯s True Sight had already switched to the rapidly flowing White River! At the base of the White River, a Great Fish was quickly swimming upstream toward River Shore City! When that doppelganger tragically died, the remaining two Crimson Patriarchs reacted! He wasn¡¯t just lightly scared! Legend Monk Inheim. This was the person who dared to kill the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar. Who had he provoked!? In this small White River Valley, there was actually the Demon Hunter Constantine, Endless Ocean, and Shadow Thief Owl. Just this was fucking exaggerated enough, but now there was also a Legend Monk!? What the hell is going on? This lineup can slaughter a god! The Crimson Patriarch in the form of a Great Fish frantically fled. He knew his main body was entangled with Constantine and Endless Ocean and basically had no chance to survive. If they also found this doppelganger... He would be done for! He didn¡¯t dare to use any sort of Teleportation. The Legend Monk¡¯s perception was out of this world. If he was spotted, he would be finished. He still had a some hope. The Basilisk attracted attention and even if the Goshawk flying in the sky got spotted, the Great Fish should still be low key, right? But he also didn¡¯t dare to be sure. Because the other side had such a ridiculous lineup, heaven only knew how many more there were. What was even more frightening was that the Crimson Patriarch suddenly realized that he still didn¡¯t know who had plotted against him and put him in such an awkward situation. Constantine couldn¡¯t have done it! He couldn¡¯t have made such a powerhouse like Inheim make a move. The Shadow Thief also seemed to be helping out. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ ¡®Could it be that Baron Marvin of the White River Valley?¡¯ ¡®No way¡­¡¯ The Crimson Patriarch thought furiously. ¡®It was said that he was only a 2nd rank Ranger, how could he make so many Legends move?¡¯ He was completely at a loss. He couldn¡¯t have thought that Marvin¡¯s bold plan, combined with the Shadow Prince being on the verge of descending, would create such a coincidence, resulting in this situation. The Crimson Patriarch felt shrouded in darkness, and couldn¡¯t make sense of it. He could only try his best to escape. He could feel his own main body being gradually overwhelmed by the combined attacks of Constantine and Endless Ocean. In the darkness at the bottom of the river, his heart felt anxiousness he had never experienced before. He never felt anything like he had today, the feeling of his life being threatened! ¡®Wait until I recover. I must skin these bastards one by one!¡¯ The Great Fish fiercely swam. But at that time he suddenly felt the temperature of the river water start to drop! ¡®Not good!¡¯ But as soon as this thought flashed through his mind, the originally calmly flowing White River completely froze! ... On the river bank, Hathaway looked extremely beautiful with her red dress. "Are you going, or am I going?" she asked. Shadow Thief Owl on the side smiled wryly as he replied, "You go, I am afraid of water." "Pshhh!" A fierce noise repeatedly echoed before the ice shattered! A strange fish forcefully broke through the frozen river and stood on the river!. Two legs began to grow from his fish scales, and his extremely sharp toes pierced the frozen river as he stood on it. ¡®Legend Wizard!¡¯ Auzin began to despair when he saw Hathaway! Who had he offended in the end?! The other side had actually invited a Legend Wizard, Legend Monk, Legend Night Walker, Legend Druid and a Legend Shadow Thief! This kind of lineup, never mind the East Coast, could there even be such a powerful group in the entire south? There are so many power in Feinan, why was I the only one targeted? The Crimson Patriarch suddenly felt extremely wronged! "Damn! Since you leave me no path of survival, I¡¯ll stake everything against you!" "I won¡¯t die anyway. The day the World Ending Twin Snakes return to Feinan is the day I¡¯ll be reborn!" Auzin angrily shouted. He already prepared to go all out against Hathaway. But at that moment, everyone froze. Because at that time, a meteor streaked across the dark sky. Hathaway and Shadow Thief Owl instantly disappeared! Inheim dashed toward the location where the meteor would crash, wildly rushing at the speed of a bullet! The Crimson Patriarch stood on the river in a daze, suddenly feeling a bit foolish. Why are they suddenly ignoring me? He suddenly felt extremely ridiculous. And at that time, Marvin let a long sigh on the castle balcony. "Fucking Shadow Prince!" he cursed. The next second, he grabbed a scroll with his left hand and a potion with his right hand and suddenly jumped from the balcony. With the help of the Wishful Rope, he stably landed at the bottom of the hill! "I have to make a move after all," Marvin sighed. He madly rushed toward the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s doppelganger! "Roar!" The roar of an Asuran Bear could be heard echoing through White River Valley! Chapter 155: Tonight’s Main Character! Chapter 155: Tonight¡¯s Main Character! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Asuran Bear roared while running across the river bank. He had thrown a potion in his mouth before starting to run! "Crash!""Crash!" He completely ignored the glass bottle and directly chewed on it! Dragon Strength! And he had also roughly torn the scroll in his left hand. This came from the old Blacksmith Sean, and was called [Berserk Beast]. Its effect was to substantially increase a beast or a monster¡¯s strength and could almost increase it by a whole rank! In other words, with the combined effects of Dragon Strength and Berserk Beast, Marvin¡¯s strength suddenly approached the Legend realm! The torn scroll emitted a weak yellow light and wrapped up around Marvin. The Asuran Bear¡¯s silhouette then grew up, reaching about six meters from its original three meters. Its fur also stood straight, like steel needles! His eyes turned crimson. "Roar!" The Asuran Bear fiercely pounced on the Great Fish on the frozen river! "Bang!" The ice shattered, creating a huge hole. The two of them were entangled in a fierce struggle! The Crimson Patriarch felt that today was absolutely crazy. He had just thought that he would be safe after the two Legends disappeared. But just as he focused his attention on the place the meteor landed, he was suddenly surprised by an Asuran Bear pouncing on him. He knew of Asuran Bears. But this was the first time he saw such a berserk Asuran Bear! The Crimson Patriarch¡¯s Great Fish doppelganger was roughly at the Legend level. It was safe to say that he should be stronger than the berserk Asuran Bear in a fight. But a real battle wasn¡¯t mere theory. The Devil Fish had short legs. Even if his defense was good and his ways of attacking extremely diverse, he was completely not the match of a bear! This was the importance of choosing the monster to shapeshift into. Bears were just under Dragons, Behemoths and Titans in their physical combat abilities. "Bang!" Marvin slapped, making the Crimson Patriarch dizzy. The Crimson Patriarch was smacked into a crack in the frozen river and was unable to move! The Asuran Bear then fiercely sat down on him! "Crash!" This time, not only did it make the White River shake. The entire White River Valley felt a small earthquake! ... "Bold move! Truly a kid not scared of death." In the castle attic, the old blacksmith was holding a cup of red wine while leisurely looking at the two monsters fighting on the White River in the distance. Jane was sitting next to him, wearing a white dress, her eyes somewhat worryingly looking at that place. "I¡¯ve never seen such a frightening thing," she softly whispered. "You never let me see that kind of thing before." "I wanted to protect you." The old blacksmith took a sip of wine and clicked his tongue. "The stock in this kid¡¯s castle isn¡¯t bad. Coming here isn¡¯t a loss." Jane had an heavy expression. Sean hurriedly said, "But it¡¯s different now. I admit, even if that kid doesn¡¯t want to live, his words are correct." "Times are changing. There are some things you want to hide, but won¡¯t be able to hide." "I wanted to protect you, but recently I am somewhat powerless. We all have things we want to protect and that would give us the strength to move forward. Yeah, see that kid? He is desperately fighting with that Devil Fish because he has people and things to protect." "That is one of the two Patriarchs of the Twin Snakes Cult; killing him would definitely make the other one appear." "He is fully aware of this and still made such a detailed plan. I never saw a youth with such confidence before." "He did so much and in my opinion, it¡¯s very reckless." "However¡­ I do like that kind of person." Jane carefully reflected on the old blacksmith words before suddenly asking, "Since you like him so much, why are you sitting here drinking?" "Cough!" The old blacksmith choked because of his daughter and his face immediately flushed red. He patted his old leg and pretended to sigh, "Can¡¯t go. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in that level of battle ever since that battle with the Black Dragon." "I can only sit here and pray for that kid. Hoping the Night Monarch blesses him." Jane rolled her eyes, clearly not convinced by the old blacksmith¡¯s words. The latter helplessly shrugged. Jane didn¡¯t notice his eyes flashing with a hint of sorrow. Along with a hint of anger. ... The meteor streaked across the sky, falling in the wilderness south of the Shrieking Mountain Range. This area was one of the few uninhabited regions all of Feinan. It was close to the Spider Crypt, but also close to the Northern Mine. From the huge crater a shadow crawled out with difficulty. "Damn. This Great me has to do such a thankless job every time." "Shitty War God! Still wanting to snatch my [Time Molt]. If that fool was allowed to descend, he would simply be eliminated by those Wizards." "These brainless gods don¡¯t know what happened in Feinan¡¯s Fourth Era after they got sealed. Fucking got pressured into teaming up with them and now they want to attack the Universe Magic Pool in a rush. Not doing much and wanting the Fate Tablet while not offending the Wizard God? Bah! How could there be such an easy thing!" Shadow Prince Glynos crawled out of the crater while swearing. His body was somewhat distorting. This was because this avatar had yet to adapt to Feinan¡¯s atmosphere. ¡®No good, I have to leave immediately.¡¯ He rested where he was for a moment before he considered that this place wasn¡¯t as safe as he remembered. ¡®That nutjob Legend Monk. Now that I¡¯ve borrowed the [Delusion Wing], if I meet him again I¡¯ll seal him forever in the Delusion World.¡¯ He slowly stood up from the ground, fury flashing through his eyes. Being chased by a Legend as a God was already very humiliating. And despite being widely known as the rogue god of escape, he was actually unable to escape an idiot Monk¡¯s pursuit. This was a huge blow to his pride. After his avatar was destroyed, he had his fair share of mockery from the other New Gods. At that time, he claimed he wouldn¡¯t return to Feinan again due to his anger. And the numerous New Gods didn¡¯t raise an objection. They instead demanded that he hand over the [Time Molt] artifact that could let him go to and from Feinan. This artifact was said to have been forged from the moltings of a Time Worm. This was the only known artifact that could allow his owner to freely move between Feinan and the Heavens. The Shadow Prince naturally didn¡¯t agree. Both sides were in a deadlock for a long time and the Barbarian War God eventually launched a large scale attack on Glynos¡¯ God Realm! The Shadow Prince didn¡¯t have many friends and didn¡¯t have a way to ward him off. However, if his main body wanted to escape, the other gods wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him! He directly closed his God Realm and disappeared for some time. In the end, the gods reached a compromise. They appeased the War God and the other deities who had something against the Shadow Prince, while borrowing the [Delusion Wing] from the Dream God. This artifact was specially designed to restrain Monks. The higher the willpower, the easier they would be to seal. Thus, Glynos had three artifacts: Delusion Wing, Time Molt, as well as Nightfall. This was very unfathomable for a New God. Most New Gods don¡¯t even have a single artifact, instead only having incomplete artifacts. Thus after coming back to Feinan, the Shadow Prince was brimming with confidence! With three artifacts in hands plus Divine Pressure, he didn¡¯t believe that Legend Monk would still be able to defeat him! Thinking of this, a hint of a smile appeared on his gloomy face. A list of people he had to kill flashed through his mind before he stopped on one name, the one he previously failed to kill. Hathaway. It was said that this woman was a Seer and could see into the future, even peering into the gods¡¯ secrets. ¡®Can¡¯t leave her alive.¡¯ Her appearance flashed before his eyes. And Hathaway suddenly appeared in front of him. ... "What!?" The Shadow Prince stared blankly as he had a bad feeling! He saw through Hathaway¡¯s level in one glance. Legend Wizard! This woman had actually advanced to become a Legend Wizard in such a short time! "The Book of Nalu¡­" His originally gloomy expression turned even uglier. The Book of Nalu was really extraordinary. It actually let her rise to Legend in such a short time. But so what if she became a Legend? Anthony was extremely powerful and he still managed to assassinate him, even if that assassination had gone a bit differently from how he¡¯d calculated. But Hathaway was only someone who recently advanced to Legend. He could still easily kill her! "Long time no see, Glynos." Hathaway calmly looked at the Shadow Prince covered in dust. "You aren¡¯t that bold." The Shadow Prince looked around, "There are others I presume¡­" Before he finished his words, a silhouette dropped from the sky with a bang! Inheim emotionlessly appeared behind Glynos. "Fuck!" Glynos let out when he saw Inheim. "Don¡¯t worry Glynos, the true protagonist has yet to appear." A joking voice echoed from the side. Shadow Thief Owl was looking at Glynos, his hands behind his back as he smiled. ¡®Shadow Thief, three Legends¡­¡¯ ¡®Damn, the Universe Magic Pool¡¯s Divination magic has obviously been sealed. Could someone have leaked my whereabouts?¡¯ The Shadow Prince was extremely sullen! He had used a great amount of divine power with great difficulty to come to Feinan. And just when he arrived and there were already three Legends waiting! What is this shit? "Glynos, don¡¯t think of escaping, I already sealed this place¡¯s connection to the Shadow Plane." "You are already trapped," Hathaway said with disdain. Glynos sneered, "You mortals are really underestimating gods too much!" "Even if I die here today, there will soon be stronger guys descending!" "You can¡¯t stop fate!" Inheim took a step forward and indifferently said, "We can¡¯t stop fate, but we can stop you." Hathaway also nodded, "You think we really need three Legends to stop you? Because Mister Inheim can do that on his own." Glynos frowned and suddenly had a bad feeling. At that time, Owl stretched and said while still smiling, "I already told you." "Tonight, I am the main character." Chapter 156: Sullen Shadow Prince Chapter 156: Sullen Shadow Prince Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Roar!" The bear roar echoed throughout White River Valley¡¯s wilderness. The villagers who had been moved to the Northern Mine got frightened when they heard that roar. Anna and the guards were trying to appease them. Even though the sounds were frightening and they all had frightened expressions, there was still calmness in their eyes. They had faith that their Overlord could lead them through any crisis. After tonight¡¯s battle, they might need to rebuild their homes, but as long as Lord Marvin was there, there would be hope. The current Marvin was someone who could create miracles, in the eyes of White River Valley¡¯s inhabitants. "Mommy, I also want to go out and fight bad people with Lord Marvin." A young voice echoed from the depths of the cave. It came from a cute little girl. Her skin was a little rough, probably because she was born in a peasant household. Anna walked over and gently hugged the little girl and rubbed her head. "Good kid. Wait until you grow up and you¡¯ll be able to." After saying this she turned to the crowd in the cave and grimly said, "Although I don¡¯t know what kind of enemies appeared tonight, Lord Marvin is working hard to protect this land." "Everyone probably has heard about the Twin Snakes Cult. This is a group of extremely vicious evil followers. But Lord Marvin invited many friendly experts, we have to trust him." "We just need to stay here and wait for dawn." "Dawn will soon come, believe me." ... On the river bank and frozen river side. The melee struggle between the Bear and the Devil Fish was still underway! Marvin had the upper hand. The Bear¡¯s strength was originally greater than that of the fish, so with the Dragon Strength bonus, it made him quite overpowered. But what made Marvin worried was that the Devil Fish¡¯s defense was too abnormal! He ruthlessly slapped and swiped and the Devil Fish could only silently bear it. But after such a long time, only a few bruises had appeared on that guy. There was no way to kill him with that kind of vitality! Marvin¡¯s transformation had a time limit, and so did Dragon Strength and Berserk Beast. And what made Marvin feel even more annoyed was that even if the Devil Fish transformation of the Crimson Patriarch was a relatively weak doppelganger, he also knew some Divine Spells for fleeing! Marvin was familiar with the starting motions of the Divine Spells, thus he was carefully watching the Patriarch¡¯s movements. "Bang!" Another slap staggered the Devil Fish, making him collapse on the riverbank. Another Divine Spell interrupted! The Asuran Bear unhesitantly pounced on it. He couldn¡¯t give any chance to the Crimson Patriarch. He raised both hands and hugged the Devil Fish before body slamming it! "Bang!" A huge hole was created on the soft riverbank. ¡®Damn. He really has thick skin¡­¡¯ Marvin could feel his own strength slowly diminishing. With his strength diminishing, if he kept dragging out the fight, he would have no chance of success. ¡®Hurry up!¡¯ He felt somewhat worried. ... On the other hand, the Crimson Patriarch was also in an extremely painful situation. This Devil Fish doppelganger was originally good at fighting in water. If Hathaway hadn¡¯t frozen the river, he could have toyed with the Asuran Bear. But the Legend Wizard¡¯s spell instantly made him lose his advantage. He could only let Marvin trample on him! He was thrown left and right by a Bear, how could it be a pleasurable experience! Although his defensive power was very strong and his Constitution very high, it still felt terrible. He was the lofty Twin Snakes¡¯ Patriarch, second only to the World Ending Twin Snakes. But he was actually being thrown around like that by a stupid bear? This was simply intolerable. But he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. His Divine Spells would be interrupted every time they were about to be cast. This big stupid bear appeared clumsy, but each attack had such frightening timing. This instant spell Life Severing Shriek had already been used, and Void Shift couldn¡¯t be used in Devil Fish¡¯s form... He had already fallen into a vicious circle. Want to use Divine Spells? Interrupted. Want to fight back? Flipped over. Want to flee? Overtaken... The Crimson Patriarch quickly collapsed on the ground! Countless ideas spread through his mind, but he couldn¡¯t find any way to escape. The worst part was that this Bear seemed to know everything about him. Every move was easily seen through by the Bear. This was such a shitty feeling! But Auzin still had hope. Because he could feel that this bear had reached that realm through special means. His strength was slowly declining. Auzin was waiting for an opportunity, a chance to escape. The Bear was wheezing more and more often. He pushed the Devil Fish under his body, wanting to dig out his eyes, but Auzin closed his eyes and his eyelids were tough. The Bear¡¯s claws were unable to break through! Both sides were locked in a tough stalemate. ... "Constantine!" Endless Ocean¡¯s voice resounded in the night sky. "Got it." Constantine smoothly stepped to the side, avoiding the attack of a Basilisk¡¯s head, his firearms continuously shooting at the spot where the Basilisk¡¯s heads split! Because Inheim killed the Goshawk, only two heads were left. Endless Ocean used a spell to lock one of the heads. The other head was crazily spraying a light yellow poison mist. But Endless Ocean¡¯s Warding Wind immediately dispersed the poison mist without leaving any traces. "Hurry up!" Endless Ocean took a look at the fight in the distance. She knew Marvin wouldn¡¯t be able to last long. Constantine also knew about this. But the Basilisk was the main body of the Crimson Patriarch, and was thus the strongest. His Divine Spells kept being cast one by one. If not for Endless Ocean continuously helping him out, Constantine might have already suffered defeat! The Basilisk¡¯s defensive power was also extremely strong. Constantine¡¯s firearms and bullets were enchanted, and each bullet was cast from fine gold! The cost was frightening. If it was another monster, it would have already been full of holes. But there were only bruises on the Basilisk¡¯s neck. This defensive power was too outstanding... ¡®Hathaway is definitely worthy of being called a Seer, she didn¡¯t deceive me.¡¯ Constantine thought. He ground his teeth, revealing a extremely pained expression. ¡®I can only use that thing.¡¯ The next moment, he jumped and dodged the Basilisk¡¯s attack while putting away his two pistols. He nimbly leapt onto the Basilisk¡¯s head and slid down his neck. Suddenly, his body stopped, as if his feet were glued to the Basilisk body. There was a bruise at that spot! "Damn, forcing me to use the Demon Slaying Sword. Auzin, you are already dead!" Constantine put both hands together in a praying position, before separating them. A light gray greatsword suddenly appeared from his palm! The Basilisk apparently felt a threat and began to violently shake, trying to dislodge him. But Endless Ocean had quickly coordinated with Constantine! [Legend Divine Spell ¨C Swamp Prison]! The area around the Basilisk suddenly collapsed as soft soil tightly grabbed his body. Constantine slowly raised his Demon Slaying Sword high up, his body excessively twisting, before slashing with that greatsword toward the Basilisk¡¯s bruise! A cryptic rune suddenly flashed on the Demon Slaying Sword. The edge of the greatsword silently cut through the Basilisk¡¯s neck, directly cutting down the main head! "Crash¡­" A weird noise echoed. Because of the main head being cut off, the entire Basilisk¡¯s body quickly turned into stone. The stone shattered into countless pieces. The Demon Slaying Sword in Constantine¡¯s hand suddenly left his hands and flew up. It turned into a shooting star flying toward the north! "Truly stingy¡­ I won¡¯t be able to borrow it another time." Constantine mumbled while walking out from the remains of Auzin¡¯s body, a pained expression on his face. The Demon Slaying Sword was the best thing he had. He had managed to borrow it for three uses and he just used it for the third time. After being used, it would return to someone else. ¡®That was a half-artifact¡­¡¯ "Go!" Endless Ocean urged, "Marvin is almost at his limit." ... In the wilderness, the Legend trio was surrounding the Shadow Prince. "Regardless of what you want to do, I¡¯ll at most lose one doppelganger tonight, and one of you will definitely remain behind forever!" Glynos gloomily said. He then suddenly turned fuzzy! His target was Hathaway! But at that time, ten light blue crystals suddenly appeared on Hathaway¡¯s chest! ¡®Space-Time Diamonds!¡¯ Glynos¡¯ pupils shrank and his heartbeat suddenly sped up. His body was locked in place! [Legend Spell ¨C Space-Time Bind]! This was one of the frightening spells she mastered after advancing to Legend. But this spell had extreme requirements to be cast. It needed Space-Time Diamonds as casting materials, with each cast consuming one! ¡®So what if you have Space-Time Bind?¡¯ ¡®My avatar also has Divine Power, it has a great resistance toward this kind of spell!¡¯ ¡®Twenty seconds of Space-Time Bind would at most bind me for two seconds!¡¯ That was what the Shadow Prince was thinking. But what happened next thoroughly exceeded his expectations. The Space-Time Diamonds on Hathaway¡¯s chest disappeared one after the other. Her face also looked a bit pale. In less than three seconds, she actually used [Space-Time Bind] no less than ten times! In other words, even if the Divine Power resistance kicked in, because of the ten layered spells he would still be confined for twenty seconds! After casting the final spell, Hathaway weakly fell on the ground! She had already used all her strength. "What are you trying to do!?" The Shadow Prince was somewhat panicking. He looked toward Inheim, but how could he have thought that Inheim wouldn¡¯t move. "Hehe¡­ Is it finally my turn?" "How many years have I gone without making a move, I wonder how many people remember¡­" "The title of the first God Thief!" Owl came over while evilly laughing. In an instant, fifteen paper doll doppelgangers appeared! Including Owl, a total of sixteen Shadow Thieves threw themselves at the Shadow Prince and began to crazily caress Glynos! [Legendary Steal] The Shadow Prince¡¯s face turned green! "Pop!" The first second, his clothes and underwear were snatched away, directly thrown into the wilderness. The next second, the portrait of the goddess his was so fond off was snatched and exposed on the ground. The sixteen Shadow Thieves crazily worked together on the immobilized Shadow Prince! Countless hands were naughtily fondling the Shadow Prince godly body. It already couldn¡¯t be considered as fighting! This was fucking filthy! Filthy! The Shadow Prince felt like he was going insane! These short twenty seconds felt like an endless era. As the Shadow Thief Owl was creepily laughing, his things were snatched and messily thrown on the ground, regardless of whether they were useful or useless. At the eleventh second, a pair of wings suddenly appeared in the Shadow Thief¡¯s hands. Before he could examine them the pair of wings suddenly flew up toward the Heavens! "An artifact¡­" Owl sneered, and without saying anything else, kept putting his hands on the Shadow Prince¡¯s body. Inheim was simply coldly watching the Shadow Prince. The reason he looked for Owl and Hathaway wasn¡¯t to kill the Shadow Prince, nor to humiliate him, but to steal something from him. Time Molt! There were seven seconds left. Owl began to sweat a bit. The pressure of Legendary Steal was very high. The Shadow Prince stood naked in the wilderness, as cold wind blew on his body. At the same time, sixteen wretched men were continuously fondling his body. This made him feel so sullen. He kind of wanted to cry. Chapter 157: False Divinity Chapter 157: False Divinity Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A deadly silence reigned among many God Realms in Heaven. Nobody knew when it started, but laughter erupted from one God Realm. What followed was endless laughter! Every New God looking at this scene was convulsing with laughter. But a roar came from a shadow in a corner. "You still dare to laugh!" "If the Time Molt is stolen¡­" A voice interrupted Glynos¡¯ statement, "I already said that it would have been best to let me go to Feinan with the Time Molt." "What can you do apart from sneakily assassinating people?" the Barbarian War God complained, "Your weak Divine Power can only be so effective against a spell like Space-Time Bind." "It does not matter. We originally wanted to see if we could kill a few Legends. Unfortunately, those powers are more stubborn than we imagined," said a proud voice came from the distance. "Glynos, you don¡¯t need to worry, this isn¡¯t your fault." The Dream God. The Delusion Wings artifact that flew out of Glynos¡¯ hands belonged to him. "Let us wait and see." "In fact, it wouldn¡¯t matter even if the Time Molt was lost. In any case, sooner or later, we will return to Feinan." "Now let¡¯s wait for those three guys to return from that savage area and then, after our last god meeting, the Universe Magic Pool will become history." "Let them struggle." After these words from the Dream God, the laughing voices gradually calmed down. Glynos also no longer said anything, calmly watching Feinan instead. These gods in the Heavens had to use a lot of Divine Power to watch Feinan. But today¡¯s situation was quite important. Almost everyone¡¯s sights were focused on that small area in a southeast corner of Feinan. They were all watching Glynos¡¯ avatar. No one cared about Marvin and the Crimson Patriarch still tossing around! ... Space-Time Bind. One of the most frightening Legend Spells, even gods could only rely on their formidable resistance to firmly endure and couldn¡¯t avoid it. As a Seer, Hathaway¡¯s talent had always been extremely amazing. And Legend Wizards broke away from the spell limitation and could freely cast spells. But she also spent a lot of time and energy preparing for those ten Space-Time Binds and after using them all in a row, she weakly fell on the ground, dizzy. In order to deal with the Shadow Prince, she had to use all her strength! It was the same for the Shadow Thief. Along with fifteen paper doll doppelgangers, which were all Legend Shadow Thieves, he kept using Legendary Steal. This was a huge burden. But he had no other choice. If he couldn¡¯t steal Time Molt, today¡¯s plan would be a failure. He didn¡¯t feel as relaxed as he looked! Perspiration kept accumulating on his forehead as the seconds slowly passed! Inheim was solemnly looking at this scene, prepared to attack at any time. If the Shadow Prince showed any sign of breaking out of Space-Time Bind, he would immediately kill him. Otherwise, Hathaway¡¯s life would be in danger. But if that happened, the plan would be a failure because artifacts and items on the avatar would automatically return to the god after its death. The only way to get Time Molt was to steal it! Of course, not all artifacts could be stolen. For example, that pair of Delusion Wings was an artifact bound by the Dream God¡¯s Divine Power, so no one could steal it and walk away with it. As long as the Dream God wished, this artifact could come back to his hands. That was the reason he dared to lend it to the Shadow Prince. But Time Molt was different. It was an artifact that couldn¡¯t be bound. This gave an opportunity to Shadow Thief Owl. Legendary Steal had a chance to steal it. It depended on his luck. Thinking of this, Inheim couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. Inheim who had always been calm felt his mood fluctuate. ¡®You must steal it! You are the first person to steal from a god¡­¡¯ He even recalled his first encounter with Shadow Thief Owl. ... It was during a hot evening. At that time a young careless thief named Owl stole his nearly empty pouch but was discovered by Inheim. He grabbed him and beat him up. "Why do you want to be a thief?" he then asked. The young thief¡¯s face was bloody, but he still raised his head and proudly answered, "I like it." So he was beaten again. "What end goal is there in being a thief?" the young Monk asked, extremely puzzled. "I want to become the first God Thief, what¡¯s wrong with it?" The young thief still said very proudly, "There will inevitably be a day I can pick everyone¡¯s pockets, even a goddess... if I can steal a goddess¡¯ panties¡­" He got beaten for the third time. The Monk disdainfully muttered, "Scum." ... Many years later, when the two met once again, the latter had truly become Feinan¡¯s first God Thief. But that Owl had already not been doing dodgy work for many years. He even appeared in the East Coast to fight that Ancient Red Dragon! After the two met, Inheim only asked, "Want to steal gods¡¯ belongings?" Owl froze, but replied, "Yeah." Thus he followed him. ... Inheim was tense, his eyes staring at the Shadow Prince and those sixteen shadows jumping around him! He could see that Owl was squeezing out every last drop of his effort! At the eleventh second he stole the Dream God¡¯s Delusion Wings which were then taken away by their owner. At the fourteenth second he even stole Glynos¡¯ Nightfall, but unfortunately this artifact was bound to Glynos¡¯ Divine Power and was also taken away. There were only a few seconds left. Owl¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, his complexion frighteningly pale! Legendary Steal! Legendary Steal! It looked like he was wildly using Legendary Steal on the Shadow Prince. Every second at least eight of them were used. His body was reaching the limit. He thought his hand would break. But he still persevered. There were two seconds left! "Damn!" ¡®I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t!¡¯ ¡®I am the man who will steal the panties of a goddess while she is wearing them, how the fuck could I fail to steal an equipped Time Molt!¡¯ An ominous glint flashed across Owl¡¯s eyes. It felt as if he wanted to eat the Shadow Prince! At the final second, he put everything into it and used both his left and right hands and thrusted them into the void at the same time! Double Legendary Steal! Two items were directly dragged out of the Shadow Prince¡¯s storage by Owl! In his right hand was a pink and sexy piece of a cloth, while in his left was a thin skin. This piece of cloth had a crescent moon engraved on it, while the skin was light yellow and looked very ancient. Owl immediately looked up and howled with laughter, "I fucking made it!" He then instantly vanished from where he was, putting that piece of cloth away while throwing that skin at Inheim. Time Molt! He stole it at last. A weary half-dead Owl instantly appeared next to Hathaway, grabbed the Legend Wizard and disappeared! Inheim grabbed the Time Molt and let out a long breath. At that moment, the Shadow Prince became able to move. But what welcomed him was the Legend Monk¡¯s iron fist! ... Silence reigned in Heaven. An ice-cold voice spread, "Glynos¡­" No one answered. Because the Shadow Prince had once again closed his God Realm, and as for his main body, it had already disappeared! "Glynos. Don¡¯t let me see you in Heaven again." The owner of the voice seemed quite angry. The other gods all stayed silent, but they were already gossipping in private. "Turns out it was Glynos who stole Moon Goddess Faniya¡¯s lingerie last month." "Haha, this is too funny. Lady Moon Goddess doesn¡¯t need faith, and has a powerful Divine Power. Glynos is done for this time." As for the Shadow Prince, he already didn¡¯t know where to hide. After losing the Time Molt, he was nothing! Moon Goddess Faniya was a 3rd generation Ancient God, one of the few Ancient Gods not lying dormant. She kept a neutral stance. Even when the New Gods prepared to join forces to attack the Universe Magic Pool, she only expressed that she was against fighting and didn¡¯t intervene. But Glynos¡¯ action would definitely anger this Ancient God. There would be no sign of the Shadow Prince in Heaven for the following days. ¡®Wait patiently.¡¯ ¡®Without the powers of those three, we are unable to shatter the Universe Magic Pool.¡¯ ¡®Wait till they come back from exploring that savage area and we will have a chance.¡¯ A thought was transmitted among the gods. ... The ice on the White River was gradually melting. "Bang!" The Asuran Bear heavily fell on the ground. His body had already shrunk to some extent, reduced back to five meters. The potion and scroll¡¯s effects had began to run out. He was already struggling. The Devil Fish took the chance and knocked Marvin down and prepared to use a Divine Spell to escape! But Constantine arrived at the crucial time! He crashed into the Devil Fish¡¯s abdomen, surprisingly using his own body to knock that fish onto the White River. The Divine Spell was once again interrupted! The sound of them crashing through the ice and into the river water echoed out. Endless Ocean also flew over, wearing a solemn expression as she threw two Legendary Weaken spells on that Devil Fish. She then threw a Nature¡¯s Strength spell on Marvin! The Asuran Bear immediately shone with energy! Under the effect of Legendary Weaken, the Devil Fish¡¯s defenses rapidly declined. Marvin grabbed that opportunity and desperately pounced on the Crimson Patriarch with his extremely sharp claws. "Crash!" The originally tough fish skin turned frighteningly bloody from those claws¡¯ scratches! ¡®Showtime!¡¯ Marvin blissfully thought. He recklessly and crazily devastated the extremely weak Crimson Patriarch. The two Legends were supporting him, with Endless Ocean was constantly buffing Marvin and debuffing the Crimson Patriarch while Constantine was interrupting the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s Divine Spells. Marvin fought extremely relaxedly! He pushed the Devil Fish back to the riverbank and crazily slapped, scratched, pounced, and tore at it! It was a bloodbath. Even Constantine and Endless Ocean were somewhat shocked. Shocked at Marvin¡¯s savagery! In the end, before the Shapeshift ended, Marvin personally ended the Crimson¡¯s Patriarch doppelganger¡¯s life! This appeared in the logs window: [You killed a Legend (Doppelganger), gaining 8731 battle exp] [Your World Myth +1] [Your performance might attract the attention of the Twin Snakes Cult. Ordinary members will be afraid of you, but the World Ending Twin Snakes might pay more attention to you.] [You gained the title ¨C Legend Killer] ... A large amount of logs flashed before Marvin¡¯s eyes. He let out a relieved sigh. The Asuran Bear then softly fell down on the riverbank and turned into the thin Marvin. Constantine hurriedly helped him stand up. "Kid, not a bad job." He patted Marvin¡¯s back and laughed heartily, "We finally avenged Ron." His eyes had a few twinkling tears. Ron was the Night Walker who was previously tailing the Crimson Patriarch. "Your courage and wildness are shocking." Endless Ocean calmly walked over, her hand emitting a circle of light. "There was a bit of the World Ending Twin Snakes¡¯ Divine Power on that Devil Fish doppelganger. Constantine and I both have proper Divine Power already. In any case, since you have already attracted the attention of the World Ending Twin Snakes, this bit of Divine Power would do you good." "But you have nothing on your body to store Divine Power." "Thus, this can be considered my personal gift to you." Marvin looked at that circle of light and couldn¡¯t help but become startled, "Fake Divinity?" Endless Ocean nodded. The circle of light then merged with Marvin¡¯s body. The bit of scarlet light inside the Devil Fish also entered Marvin¡¯s body under the attraction of the circle of light. [You have received a False Divinity¡­] [You gained a bit of Divine Power (World Ending Twin Snakes)] [Your body has been greatly altered, attributes have changed¡­] Chapter 158: Waking Up Under the Frozen River! Chapter 158: Waking Up Under the Frozen River! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation False Divinity! Marvin hadn¡¯t dreamt that Endless Ocean would give him such a huge gift! He already knew that regardless of which doppelganger was killed, there would be some Divine Power left. Auzin was the second son of the World Ending Twin Snakes after all. But with so many Legends here, Marvin hadn¡¯t thought of aiming for the Divine Power. What¡¯s more, even if he wanted that divinity, he didn¡¯t have any vessel for it, or else he could have kept the Divine Power from the Lich¡¯s finger for himself. But he now had a False Divinity! A False Divinity could be anything that could imitate a Divinity¡¯s ability to store Divine Power. It might a kind of celestial magic item or it might be a product of alchemy. Endless Ocean¡¯s False Divinity seemed to be from an adventure in a different plane, and it looked like she and Constantine had similar things. This bit of Divine Power completely transformed Marvin¡¯s body! There were very overbearing logs appearing! [You gained a False Divinity and Divine Power (1)] [HP +100] [Strength +1, Dexterity +1, Constitution +1, Intelligence +1, Wisdom +1, Charisma +1] [Your Resistances have slightly risen¡­] Attributes +1! This was the benefit of Divine Power. Marvin who had been feeling weak began to gradually recover under the nourishment of Divine Power. His Dexterity reached the 25 point threshold, so now he could use Flicker even without using Chaotic Battlefield Expert. Each stat had been raised by a point. This was equivalent to leveling up twelve times! This battle was worth it! ... Besides getting Divine Power, Marvin also gained the [Legend Killer] title. Although this title¡¯s effect wasn¡¯t suited for battle, it was still very useful. [Legend Killer]: When you face a Legend powerhouse, the other side would maintain a certain amount of respect. Legend powerhouses were known to not pay much attention to people under the Legend rank. Hathaway took Marvin seriously because he was a Seer. Constantine did because they were both Night Walkers. Endless Ocean¡¯s reason was because she owed Old Sean a favor from the time she was young. The old blacksmith didn¡¯t have any particular wishes, and his daughter Jane was the same. As the old blacksmith¡¯s disciple, Marvin naturally became the one she would repay the favor too. Shadow Thief Owl taught Marvin Origami was because it was fated. As for the others like Leymann and Inheim, even if they rather admired Marvin¡¯s behavior, they would rarely talk to him. This was the pride of Legend powerhouses. But with this Legend Killer, Marvin could manage to speak a little with those Legend powerhouses on some occasions. ... After killing the Devil Fish, Marvin gained 8731 battle exp. Along with the exp he got from the Hidden Granary, his battle exp reached a total of 18439! And Night Walker¡¯s 3rd level needed 18000 exp. Marvin unhesitantly put enough experience to raise his Night Walker class to level 3. He gained 36 SP, 58 HP, and one additional specialty. This was also one of the specialties Marvin liked, [Superior Reflexes]. [Superior Reflexes]: Reaction Speed +1 Reaction Speed was a hidden attribute that was very easy to overlook. The reason Marvin¡¯s fighting ability was a lot higher than others¡¯ was because his Reaction Speed was a lot faster. His fighting instinct would choose the best option in the shortest amount of time. This was Reaction Speed. With Super Reflexes, his advantage would continue to increase, making him faster and nimbler. The coordination between his mind and body would improve. ... Of the 36 SP, Marvin soon spent 20 points on [Night Jump]. This skill showed its worth in the fight against King Cobra. It reached 50 Skill Points, triggering the hidden effect, [Double Jump]. [Double Jump]: You can make a small jump in the air! Double Jump¡¯s effect was very powerful, increasing his jumping ability in the night many times and greatly increasing his aerial maneuverability. Of the remaining 16 points, 6 were used on [Summon Night Crow] and 10 on a newly chosen skill. [Shooting Blades (10)]: Create a certain number of shadow daggers and shoot them at a target location. This was a ranged skill and like the others, it was used during the night. It could completely make up for Marvin¡¯s weakness of lacking ranged attacks. ... After all the strengthening, Marvin¡¯s Hp directly reached 456. His total level was 10, already on the brink of reaching 3rd rank. One more level and he would be at the 3rd rank. Marvin¡¯s leveling speed would already be considered extremely fast, but after tonight¡¯s fight, he still felt somewhat lacking. If not for the nature of Shapeshift Sorcerer, his weird class, and if not for the power of the potion and scroll, he simply would be unable to get involved in this battle! The feeling of not being able to lead the fight happening in his own territory felt wrong and difficult to bear. ¡®Power!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s power after all! I must start carrying out all those plans!¡¯ Marvin firmly made that decision while he was being helped by Constantine. And at that time, a howl of grief could be heard in the wilderness not far from there. That was the voice of Glynos at death¡¯s door. ¡®It ended¡­ At last.¡¯ Marvin shut his eyes. He knew everything was over for the time being. But history had also thoroughly changed as a result. What would happen next... Marvin simply didn¡¯t know. He could only do some things he was still familiar with, and crazily increase his own strength. The Shadow Prince was no longer active, which meant that there would be a lot fewer Legends dying. The fall of the Universe Magic Pool might not be avoidable, but would the New Gods¡¯ plans be as successful as they were originally? Marvin wasn¡¯t sure. The only thing he knew was that he had to work harder, harder, a lot harder! He needed to protect this territory. And in the face of the Great Calamity, a level 10 class holder couldn¡¯t protect anything. "It¡¯s over," Endless Ocean whispered. Constantine nodded. He picked up Marvin and slowly walked toward the castle. ... Late at night, on a tower outside River Shore City. Madeline was flustered and awkwardly lying down on a soft sofa. Her hair was messy and her forehead was covered with sweat. That battle, it shook her to the core! White River Valley and River Shore City were only this far apart. She immediately became aware of the fight when it started. And this time, no one destroyed her crow, so she was able to see the whole incident. When the Legend powerhouses appeared one by one in White River Valley, she almost choked. And when Marvin recklessly rushed down from the castle, transformed in an Asuran Bear and fought with the Crimson Patriarch, she was completely shocked. She suddenly found that she had really been looking down on that young man. Even though she wasn¡¯t clear on the whole context, to have five top Legends gather... In the entire south, perhaps only those few big shots of the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s council could have this kind of power. But this small countryside Baron was able to accomplish it. She had no choice but to see Marvin in a new light. ¡®Maybe this man has more worth than I thought.¡¯ ¡®No no no¡­ A lot more worth¡­¡¯ She dazedly thought to herself and couldn¡¯t help but lick her lip. A fire lit in her eyes as Marvin¡¯s somewhat delicate features flashed through her mind. A bold plan started forming in her heart. ¡®We are going to attacking the Scarlet Monastery together in a few days anyway. It¡¯s an opportunity!¡¯ ¡®Fresh and tender¡­¡¯ ... White River Valley seemed extremely peaceful in the morning. Last night¡¯s world shaking battles felt like a dream. The White River had melted and the depressions in the riverbank had been leveled. This wasn¡¯t anything difficult for a Legend Wizard who had recovered her strength. Anna brought the villagers back to the village. Most people settled down well and with Anna¡¯s help, the entire White River Valley regained its order. It was like yesterday¡¯s stuff was just a drill. Everyone was farming like usual, everything was like it used to be. Marvin was standing on the Lord¡¯s balcony, calmly looking at the serene White River Valley. There was a letter in his hand. It had come early in the morning from River Shore City. Madeline was urging him. It said that everything was ready, and only Marvin¡¯s Holy Grail was needed before they could attack the Scarlet Monastery. Madeline gave Marvin three days. Marvin pondered, before ultimately deciding to take this trip to the Scarlet Monastery. He now had a False Divinity, so he might be able to get a lot more benefits from the Scarlet Monastery! As for that Madeline, he couldn¡¯t see through her. River Shore City¡¯s City Lord was very mysterious during the game, rarely showing her true self. Marvin was unable to guess her thoughts. But now that the Crimson Patriarch had died, the Twin Snakes Cult was like a headless dragon; none of them would dare invade White River Valley for the time being. As for the Azure Matriarch, Marvin remembered that she should still be lying dormant, and she wouldn¡¯t regain consciousness until the Great Calamity. What¡¯s more, although Owl, Inheim, Constantine, and Endless Ocean left after yesterday¡¯s fight... Hathaway stayed behind. She said she was weary of the Three Ring Towers¡¯ atmosphere and since they had successfully stolen the Shadow Prince¡¯s Time Molt, taking a vacation was also good. Her vacation spot was naturally White River Valley. Marvin felt quite surprised by this, and even more happy. With a Legend Wizard keeping watch, White River Valley would be very safe. Wayne also studied under her, which would have a lot of benefits for his future path as a Wizard. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time to let this kid do some work for the territory,¡¯ Marvin thought as he turned and looked at Anna standing by his work desk, which had a thick pile of documents on it. Wayne had promising leadership abilities. He would definitely be a more suitable Overlord than Marvin. And Marvin would definitely be away most of the time in order to raise his strength. This wasn¡¯t too good for the territory. But thinking of Wayne¡¯s age, Marvin decided to not hand over the Overlord¡¯s position to him for now. Rather he needed to pick a suitable day to make him a Proxy Overlord. This way, when Marvin wasn¡¯t here, he could take his place and act as an Overlord. White River Valley was a very small territory, and it would take a long time to build it into a large territory. Marvin couldn¡¯t wait. He had to use all kinds of ways to raise his territory to a bustling level. The current White River Valley only had farming. This was far from enough. Marvin¡¯s goals were to have animal husbandry, trade, and mining. The military side would also constantly grow, requiring a completely new system that would allow them to cope with the approaching Great Calamity. This wasn¡¯t easy, but Marvin had a rough plan. The first step was to develop trade, and if he wanted to do that, he needed to develop transportation. White River Valley¡¯s geographical location was actually extremely advantageous. It was just 80 kilometers from the coastline. If he could establish a harbor there, trade would certainly become extremely easy. But the main point was that on the east side of White River Valley was another part of the Shrieking Mountain Range. That section was occupied by many monsters. The most troublesome was the ogre tribe! Marvin couldn¡¯t get the harbor he wanted on the coastline if that tribe wasn¡¯t eradicated. ¡®When the matter with the Scarlet Monastery is over, I will have to start opening up the east.¡¯ Marvin sat in front of his desk and began to write. He finished writing his plan for the territory within the three days. As for implementing it, he was convinced Anna and Wayne would be able to carry it out. ... North, inside a very old iceberg. A girl wearing an azure dress was sleeping. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. "Little brother¡­" she whispered. Her pupils shrank as images appeared in her mind: Constantine, Endless Ocean, Inheim, Shadow Thief Owl... And there was one thin boy. "Four Legends¡­ One waste." "I¡¯ll avenge you." Her eyes suddenly narrowed. That huge iceberg began to crack. Chapter 159: Demon Chapter 159: Demon Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Rumble!" An earthquake-like noise spread through the wilderness! Most barbarian tribes living on the plateau were alarmed. They looked at the ancient iceberg in shock. A crack appeared on that iceberg. The Barbarians ended up kowtowing while muttering quietly. There was also a Legend Barbarian wildly charging toward the iceberg. But before he could even arrive near the iceberg, he was stopped by a frightening force. The Legend Barbarian watched with horror. The iceberg split open, and a girl wearing a blue skirt coldly looked out at the world. There was a snake tattoo on her forehead. This snake was faintly inked and had eight heads on the sides, and one head still growing in the middle! Five-Headed Crimson Patriarch. Nine-Headed Azure Matriarch. This was something widely spread by the players of Feinan Continent. While there are many people who wanted to slaughter the Crimson Patriarch, no one had this thought about the Azure Matriarch. She was still sleeping in the ice before the Great Calamity, practicing her secret technique. But the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s death changed everything. She woke up earlier than before. She took a step forward when suddenly two lightning bolts appeared from the Ethereal Plane and ruthlessly struck her body. Her body immediately began to spasm, continuously twitching. Her face was full of pain! "Why!" "Why aren¡¯t you letting me avenge him!" The woman¡¯s expression was extremely angry. But there was only silence. ... The Legend Barbarian was carefully watching, puzzled. He had already heard the elders of the tribe say that the ice was suppressing a demon. Ever since he became a Legend, he took up the role of Protector of the Northern Wilderness. But this woman emerging from the ice made him feel threatened for the first time! A really terrifying threat! She didn¡¯t even look at him. He was a Legend! When was the last time people looked down on him? But that feeling seemed very natural and the Legend Barbarian didn¡¯t dare to move. He just continued to quietly observe the situation. At that time, a low snake hiss echoed, coming from the Spirit Plane. The Barbarian didn¡¯t understand that sound, but he knew that this was the language of an Ancient God. Gods... His scalp felt numb. Not every Legend had the courage to stand off against gods. He even wanted to stealthily run away. But unexpectedly, the girl calmed down after hearing that hiss. She took a glance at the Barbarian before completely disregarding him. Her body slowly sank back down before the ice ponderously closed itself. "Slam!" After a moment, everything was restored to its original state, as if nothing had happened. The Barbarian was left staring in a daze. At that time an old man carrying a small jar of wine suddenly walked over. He patted the Legend¡¯s shoulder and sighed, "Go. She won¡¯t come out." The Legend Barbarian froze. He knew that old man. He was a poor old wretched from the tribe he was protecting. How did he suddenly appear here? Everything that happened today seemed so incredible that the Barbarian¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t completely follow. He asked, "That woman, isn¡¯t she the rumored demon?" "Her? Just a small snake." The old man took a sip of wine. His red face displayed a hint of regret, "What a shame. A real shame." "It would have been great if she was more impulsive¡­" "Eight heads, I could still chop them one by one." "With nine heads¡­ I won¡¯t be able to handle it." ... In an underground cave in the north, a young lady stood respectfully. Her body was covered with fragrant oil, and in front of her was a shallow pond. She slowly stepped into the burning hot pond. The next instant, a powerful consciousness descended on her body! Pictures flashed one by one in her head. The Crimson Patriarch¡¯s death, the Azure Matriarch awakening from the ice along with the warning from the World Ending Twin Snakes from the Spirit Plane! "These five people¡­ I understand." "Azure Matriarch, I will definitely not disappoint you." "Ah¡­ This Divine Power, my body¡­" The girl¡¯s voice suddenly spread through the entire cavern. Half an hour later. The young girl stepped out of the cave, wearing a thin silk dress. Two guards wearing blue gowns bowed their heads and gave their respects. "Lady Bamboo¡­" Bamboo¡¯s hair was in disorder, showing that on her forehead was the mark of a snake with eight heads. She cheerfully said, "I¡¯ll go south." ... White River Valley. Marvin was bidding everyone farewell. Yesterday at noon, Marvin took the chance to announce that Wayne would be the Overlord Proxy in front of all the territory¡¯s inhabitants. When Marvin wasn¡¯t there, he would have Marvin¡¯s authority. The 9 year old Wayne was naturally very excited to be trusted by Marvin. He read the thick letter that Marvin left more than a dozen times that very night. He remembered each of his brother¡¯s words. That part of the territory would be left as is for now. He had to wait for Marvin to launch an attack to eliminate the ogre tribe occupying that mountain in the east. Making rapid progress would be difficult. But the important thing was still to create a strong foundation. Marvin was fully aware that establishing power was a necessity for the chaotic times ahead. Even though the current White River Valley was very barren, in his plan, this place was bound to become Feinan¡¯s jewel, especially after the Calamity! At the moment, it was Marvin making great efforts to build White River Valley. But in the future, it would be White River Valley giving Marvin endless support. A loner has no future. This isn¡¯t a game anymore. This is reality. ... Today was the day Madeline¡¯s army gathered to attack the Scarlet Monastery, and Marvin had to go to honor his agreement. In any case, Hathaway was in his territory, so he wasn¡¯t worried of anything coming to cause trouble. The only inconvenient thing was that yesterday Anna had left White River Valley. She didn¡¯t leave without reason. That soldier sent by Marvin to get Lola had yet to return. She could find him in on the way. Marvin had already told her about the Spider Crypt path. Naturally, the most important reason was still Anna needing to advance. After that battle, the butler also felt that her strength was too lacking. Her strength had already reached the peak of level 5 and it was because of having to deal with all kinds of issues in the territory that she hadn¡¯t had time to advance. Now that she had some rare free time, she immediately requested a week off from Marvin. She could arrive to the south of the Moonlight Forest during that week and find a half-elven teacher to let her advance to 2nd rank, before finding that guard and bringing him back. As for Lola, it would depend on luck. After all, that swindler might have already fled with the gold. With Anna leaving, a lot of things in the territory suddenly became a bit complicated. There was naturally no issue on the garrison side. After getting rid of a spy and with the leadership of Gru and Andre, the territory¡¯s order had been properly maintained. But when it came to internal affairs, Wayne alone couldn¡¯t handle it. Fortunately, a common carriage arrived in the evening. The old butler had returned from Magore Academy. With his help, Wayne should have an easier time. ... Marvin left the castle, riding a horse toward the west. Suddenly, a woman descended from the sky, barring the way. "What about saying goodbye to me?" Hathaway was sitting on a pink magic carpet, looking at Marvin. Feeling somewhat speechless, Marvin answered, "If a Legend Wizard wants to hide, I most likely won¡¯t find her." Hathaway curiously looked at him and said, "To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen an Overlord running all over the place like you. Even pushing the territory¡¯s affairs onto your nine year old younger brother." "What are you thinking after all?" "Becoming stronger," Marvin immediately answered, "White River Valley isn¡¯t as rich as the Ashes Tower. This Overlord can only run around the place. Trying to find an opportunity." "The Scarlet Monastery isn¡¯t a good place," Hathaway sneered. "Madeline¡¯s plan will most likely fail." "Perhaps." Marvin smiled. "I don¡¯t care." "I am only temporarily working with her, checking if I can get some profits." Hathaway stared at him, coming to a realization. "You fancy that Lich¡¯s Divine Power?" Marvin calmly said, "I have a rare False Divinity, so not using it would be a waste." "Madeline won¡¯t let you succeed." "She is a crafty woman full of ambition." Hathaway¡¯s magic carpet suddenly rose up and disappeared in the sky, only leaving a sentence behind. "Friendly reminder. Half of that woman¡¯s blood comes from the Abyss." ¡®Abyss¡­¡¯ Marvin solemnly pondered. Hathaway told him so much, it was already giving him a lot of face. It wasn¡¯t easy for a prideful Legend. If Madeline had an Abyssal Bloodline, then which one was it? Marvin felt a little annoyed. There were too many Demons in the abyss after all. But even if he knew, he still wanted to go. He was familiar with the structure of the Scarlet Monastery structure anyway. Hathaway was worried he would be used by Madeline but perhaps it hadn¡¯t occurred to her: why wouldn¡¯t he use Madeline? Although a 4th rank Half-Legend was difficult to deal with, as long as it wasn¡¯t a direct battle, Marvin was resourceful enough to find ways around it. Thinking of this, he sped up, heading onward to River Shore City. ... West of River Shore City. An army had already finished gathering. Madeline was lazily sitting in a carriage with the door open. Her exposed pure white thigh could be been from the outside. It was late summer and the weather was sizzling hot. Lots of soldiers gulped, but they didn¡¯t dare to look for too long. They had seen the methods of the City Lord. "Dame, Baron Marvin arrived," a female servant respectfully said. "Have him come." Madeline¡¯s eyes shone as she gently put a fresh and tender lychee into her mouth. Marvin walked over, step by step, and arrived in front of the cart. "Come up," Madeline said in a soft and tender voice. Marvin suddenly felt countless murderous gazes converging on his body! Chapter 160: Innate Assassin Chapter 160: Innate Assassin Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Madeline was really a source of trouble! Marvin could feel that among the forces she gathered outside River Shore City, many men admired her. Some nobles from a vassal territory even rushed over to help, bringing along many of their family knights. But these people didn¡¯t even get a glance from Madeline. Instead, it was the unknown Marvin who actually got the City Lord¡¯s personal invitation and was able to ride in her carriage! This definitely made people jealous. It¡¯s safe to say that Marvin wanted to avoid being in the spotlight. But he looked at these people and they were mostly good for nothing guys. They wouldn¡¯t pose a problem. He wanted to know Madeline¡¯s plan, so he didn¡¯t hesitate and directly entered the carriage. Madeline snapped her fingers with a smile on her face. The carriage automatically closed and no one knew what would happen inside. "Set off!" At the City Lord¡¯s command, the whole army slowly marched toward the northwest. That small nameless mountain in the heart of the Hall Mountain Range was bound to receive a group of unwelcome guests. ... The cart was quite spacious. It could be seen that this place had been remodeled by Madeline. The inside had been expanded at least five times. Her carriage was divided into multiple rooms, and Marvin faintly made out signs of alchemy. This was a mobile laboratory! Marvin sat on a velvet sofa, yet didn¡¯t feel the summer heat. There was definitely a [Cold Air] enchantment. Marvin took a rough look at this luxurious carriage and could see the idea behind it. ¡®The cost must be considerable¡­¡¯ Marvin was envious. In this Wizard Rule Era, Wizards really possessed resources that were far beyond the reach of ordinary people. This carriage¡¯s cost¡­ Even if the entire White River Valley was sold, it would still not be enough to afford it. "Want a drink?" Madeline¡¯s voice echoed from a room. Marvin didn¡¯t have to answer before Madeline suddenly came out of that room. She had a bottle of red wine and an empty cup in her left hand, and a cup of wine in her right hand! She brought the cup of wine to her lips and sensually played with it while flames slowly covered her sensual and curvy body. The wine slowly entered her mouth as the flames started raging. The seething flames looked like they wanted to engulf Marvin. Marvin shivered and suddenly closed his eyes! Purple hair¡­ Flames¡­ Abyssal bloodline... Everything fit together. Wayne¡¯s vision! Marvin suddenly felt that his decision to get on the carriage was a bit careless. "Are you afraid?" Madeline walked over, looking magnanimous. She put down the wine and cups and sat down, cross legged while looking at Marvin. "It¡¯s a long trip, aren¡¯t you bored?" "Or¡­ You aren¡¯t a man? Let me see your reaction¡­" Madeline sensually laughed. Suddenly, she threw herself at Marvin. ... But, at that time, something flashed in Marvin¡¯s mind. He suddenly felt a hot sensation in his chest. It was the ornament, Vanessa¡¯s gift! ¡®Damn, an illusion!¡¯ Marvin cursed inwardly. He suddenly understood and hurriedly took out the Holy Grail! With the Holy Grail in his hand, an extremely calming sensation spread through his body. He broke away from Madeline¡¯s illusion in an instant. This was one of the Holy Grail¡¯s powerful properties. Resistance to illusions of Legend level or less. Marvin opened his eyes only to see Madeline wearing a sexy nightgown, coldly watching him. Seeing the Holy Grail appearing, she smiled, "You finally took it out." Then Marvin felt his hand become lighter as the Holy Grail unexpectedly left it. Grab! An invisible force wrapped around the Holy Grail and brought it to Madeline¡¯s hand. That was her true goal! Using an illusion to put Marvin on guard and thus forcing him to subconsciously rely on the Holy Grail to escape the plight. Marvin was startled. Maybe she didn¡¯t plan to keep the Holy Grail, but at least for this expedition, she wouldn¡¯t return it to Marvin! ¡®Can¡¯t let her snatch the Holy Grail.¡¯ Marvin¡¯s reaction was very fast. He suddenly ruthed toward Madeline, Burst! "Bang!" A powerful force suddenly sent Marvin flying! He was pushed against the carriage wall, his body twisted! Madeline held the Holy Grail while smiling. She looked at Marvin¡¯s painful appearance and licked her lips, "I do want to eat you now." "But before I settle the problem of the Scarlet Monastery, you¡¯ll have to stay patient." "Be at ease, I¡¯m only borrowing your Holy Grail. You don¡¯t need to participate in this fight, you can do what you want in this carriage, or you can also take a nap." "Wait for me to return victorious¡­" Madeline was very pleased with herself. Fury flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes. This woman had no sense of honor. Both sides had clearly came to an agreement, but how could he have expected her to change her mind! As expected from the Abyssal bloodline¡­ No wonder Hathaway told him to be vigilant. Fortunately, he still had a card to play! Marvin¡¯s expression became calm. After he obtained the Holy Grail, and before he left the Three Ring Towers, he had Hathaway ask a Wizard from the Craftsman Tower to add a minor enchantment. This was a temporary enchantment which only lasted three months. But it would always be active during those three months. This enchantment was called [Return to Rightful Owner]! Within three months, even if someone stole Marvin¡¯s Holy Grail, he only needed to chant an incantation and the Holy Grail would automatically return to his hand! Unless the other side was a Legend. But Madeline wasn¡¯t, she was a Half-Legend. A level 20 Wizard. She couldn¡¯t impede this enchantment. ... Marvin said in a low voice, "Since it¡¯s like that, can you let me go?" Madeline took a surprised glance at Marvin. She thought Marvin would still flip out. Her Calm and Sleep spells were already ready. But Marvin¡¯s reaction was surprisingly composed. "Didn¡¯t you cheat me into getting in your carriage for the Holy Grail?" Marvin looked her in the eyes. "Now that the Holy Grail is in your hand. Isn¡¯t it meaningless for me to stay here?" Madeline rolled her eyes. "No. For your safety, I think you should still stay in the relatively safe carriage." "I know of your Legend friends. I dare not let you die at my side." ¡®House arrest?¡¯ Marvin sneered. He now had some understanding of Madeline. This City Lord was really not that easy to control. He had to think of a way to leave this carriage. Unfortunately, the carriage was completely sealed, locked by magic. Unless Marvin could use Blink or Vanish, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape at all. ¡®Looks like I can only risk it.¡¯ He already thought of something. But an unexpected person appeared just as he was about to act. ... A little girl walked out from another room of the carriage. The girl was very young, her eyes were crimson and she had a vacant expression. She slowly walked over dressed like a maid. Marvin¡¯s pupils shrank. Madeline didn¡¯t notice this change. She handed the Holy Grail to that girl and told her, "Put it away." The girl whispered a "yes," turned around and walked toward the back. She didn¡¯t even glance at Marvin. But Marvin suddenly asked, "How is your mother?" Silence suddenly appeared in the carriage. A bad feeling suddenly appeared in Madeline¡¯s chest. Marvin¡¯s sentence seemed irrelevant. Only he and the little girl understood! Isabelle. Marvin still clearly remembered that name. The deep red irises along with her bold stubborness in the face of overbearing bullying. This was something very rare for a 6 year old little girl. Isabelle suddenly raised her head. She heard Marvin¡¯s voice! She reacted very quickly, "This item is yours?" "Isabelle!" Madeline shouted in a stern voice before pointing at the girl! She instantly cast a Bind to catch that girl. Marvin was worried, but he soon relaxed. Because the girl suddenly disappeared! Madeline¡¯s Bind missed. Isabelle appeared next to Marvin and the Holy Grail once again returned to Marvin¡¯s hands. "Mom died," she said. "The money you gave me was also taken away by bad guys." ... "That¡¯s how you thank your benefactor!?" Madeline angrily looked at Marvin store away the Holy Grail in the Void Conch once again. Even if she stole the Void Conch, she couldn¡¯t get the things inside. Storage items could self-destruct and her way of handling things wouldn¡¯t work.. Isabelle calmly said, "Sir Masked Twin Blades is my benefactor." "Lady City Lord, you aren¡¯t." "I¡¯m grateful for you sheltering me. But you''re not my benefactor. You simply want to train me into one of your weapons." "I¡¯ll give back what I owe you. Your training did help me uncover my gift. As for today¡­ Sorry." She then grabbed Marvin¡¯s hand under Madeline¡¯s furious gaze and the two disappeared from the carriage together! ... In a carriage that was even more luxurious, a middle-aged Priest was sitting upright. The entire carriage was completely deserted. Suddenly, two shadows appeared in the carriage. The middle-aged Priest opened his eyes, only to see a young man and a little girl. Isabelle¡¯s body suddenly turned limp. Marvin helped her up. She was sweating! It was clear that using this kind of mystical secret skill was too much of a burden for a young child. "You¡­" The Priest suspiciously looked at Marvin. "We will pay," Marvin concisely said, conveniently giving the Priest a wizard gold. He knew that this was enough for Priest of the Silver Church. As expected, the latter immediately stopped talking. His gaze focused on Isabelle who was almost unconscious. Marvin hadn¡¯t expected that the girl who never showed up to his territory would be in Madeline¡¯s carriage. ¡®As expected, she was a descendant of that bloodline¡­¡¯ ¡®That group of people hailed as [Innate Assassins] in the myths¡­¡¯ Chapter 161: Deal Chapter 161: Deal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The carriage was steadily moving forward. Isabelle was very weak. Even though her potential had been unlocked, leaving Madeline carriage while bringing Marvin was obviously very taxing. She had overworked herself too much. Marvin looked at the pale stubborn little girl and felt pained. This child was truly too outstanding. He carried her in his arm and and gently asked her what she went through. The latter slowly recounted what had happened to her since they parted ways. ... After Marvin single-handedly annihilated the Acheron gang, he gave her some money. She was about to use this money to save her mother¡¯s life. But things didn¡¯t go as expected. Her mother wasn¡¯t able to hold on until Isabelle brought a Priest of the Silver Church. She had already died in her small slum house. "When she died, a man suddenly rushed in. If not for the Priest protecting me, I might have already been taken away." "They stole all the money you gave me, saying my mother owed them a debt when she was alive. This was simply impossible. My mother never owed anyone money." "The young Priest didn¡¯t have a solution. Those people were very powerful, it was another gang. He kindly offered to help me bury mom, in that lousy cemetery. I refused." "I wanted to get money to properly bury my mother." The girl¡¯s voice was very calm, but the story became more and more frightening. "Roughly at the same time, there was a man in the slum a lot older than me. He drunkenly tried to catch me for reasons I ignored, so I fought back." "I used the dagger you gave me to kill him." "This was my first kill. But I didn¡¯t feel very disgusted. I got money from his body." "That was when I suddenly realized that killing was a good way to make money." "Thus, I started killing." Her two crimson eyes began to blink. There wasn¡¯t any change in the girl¡¯s expression. Killing, it seemed to be something very casual to her. Marvin shook his head in silence. "Killing is bad," the Priest to the side interrupted. "I paid the transportation fees." Marvin glanced at him. The latter shrugged and closed his eyes to rest. ... There wasn¡¯t much to say about what happened next. The originally gifted Isabelle soon became like a fish in water in the muddy slums. Marvin had trouble imagining how a 6 year old little could transform into a frightening killer under the pressure of cruel reality. She managed to get enough money to bury her mother by killing gang members. Later, she was found and fancied by The River Shore City Lord during the city¡¯s reorganization. She was brought back to the Wizard¡¯s tower and was trained as a maid, and a true Assassin. In the Wizard¡¯s tower, there was even a 3rd rank Assassin acting as her teacher. Madeline clearly saw through Isabelle¡¯s talent. But she might have not known the meaning behind those crimson eyes. ... A quest he did in his past life flashed in Marvin¡¯s mind. That boy crazily rushing into the enemy lines while recklessly killing left a deep impression. And like Isabelle, that boy also had a pair of crimson eyes. Killing might be the fate of that race. They were Innate Assassins, the successors of Shar¡¯s will. They had a trace of the Ancient God¡¯s power in their blood. This power made them stand out from the masses right from their birth. They claimed to be "Hammons". Three hundreds years ago, this race lived in the island of Hammon in the north and had very little contact with the outside world. But something unexpected happened and a great Wizard clan was attracted by the favorable terrain on Hammon Island, and intended to develop it. The inhabiting race naturally strongly resisted. Both sides fought a frightening bloody battle and ultimately, the Hammons were wiped out by magic, with only a few of them left alive because they had been away. And that Wizard clan also greatly suffered after that battle and could only barely manage to occupy Hammon Island and their original territory. The development wasn¡¯t too good. The reason was very simple: Hammons were Innate Assassins, they were an unprecedented threat to the Wizards. Isabelle for example was merely a 6 year old little girl, but she knew a skill that could let her enter and leave a carriage enchanted by a 4th rank Wizard. In that battle, the Wizard lost too many experts. Ever since then, Hammons had disappeared from Feinan¡¯s history, only coming out occasionally. And if they met people from that Wizard clan, they would carry out their revenge. Later on, those who had the Hammon bloodline gradually forgot all of that. There weren¡¯t many God Players who knew about this part of history. Marvin just happened to be one of them. He had participated in a quest called [Hammons¡¯ Vengeance]. In that quest, he had to join hands with a Hammon ally and directly bomb Hammon Island. Countless Wizards died by his hands, but that Hammon boy still killed twice as many Wizards as the Ruler of the Night Marvin! And that boy was only at the 4th rank. If he advanced to Legend¡­ He would have been unimaginably powerful! Marvin had seen some records saying that it¡¯s very difficult for Hammons to advance to Legends. Many of them would be stuck at the 4th rank. Occasionally some would show signs of advancing but they would be eliminated by the Shadow Prince. Hammons were the most likely people to replace his position as a god. Thus Marvin even had suspicions that the conflict between that Wizard Clan and the Hammons might have been instigated by that bastard. Marvin knew that after Hammons advanced to Legend, they would gain a legendary specialty, [Boundless Blink]! This ability was stronger than that of the [Nether Lightning Spirit] from the Celestial Plane who could disappear to unknown places. The only flaw was that Hammons would easily become bloodthirsty. They could effortlessly end people lives, making them easily feel indifferent toward life. Marvin was equally murderous, but he loved life. And Marvin could see pure indifference in Isabelle¡¯s eyes. This gave him a headache. ¡­ "Be at ease, since we met again, follow me." "I won¡¯t let Madeline get a hold of you," Marvin softly said as he gently pet Isabelle¡¯s head. The latter slightly nodded before suddenly asking, "Sir Master Twin Blades, I still don¡¯t know your name?" "Masked Twin Blades is White River Valley¡¯s Baron Marvin. Everyone knows." That Priest interrupted once again. Marvin glanced at him and tacitly agreed. Isabelle exclaimed, "Oh." From her expression, it seemed like Masked Twin Blades being Baron Marvin didn¡¯t really matter. What mattered was to remember this name. In fact, she couldn¡¯t forget the scene when she was beat up by the two hoodlums that day and Marvin appeared, and nimbly took care of them. For this precocious girl who was forced to grow up under dire circumstances, Marvin was the only person who had extended a helping hand. She remembered every word Marvin said. She even remembered how he gave her the dagger, and his smile as he said, "Hold on to it, Isabelle. We have a common enemy tonight." At that time, she secretly pledged an oath in her heart. Her world was originally grey, but because of this oath, it became a bit more colorful. ¡®Masked Twin Blades, White River Valley, Baron Marvin¡­¡¯ She deeply looked at Marvin, as if she wanted to carve his looks in her heart. Marvin sighed, thinking of a way to deal with Madeline. He hadn¡¯t expected the Priest to suddenly say, "Someone wants to come in. If you don¡¯t want her to come in, you¡¯ll have to pay extra." Suddenly, a Teleportation Portal appeared in the middle of the carriage. Madeline! Marvin¡¯s eyelids twitched, his heart in chaos. But that middle aged Priest suddenly reached out with his hand and softly pushed on it, unexpectedly closing the Teleportation Portal. "I closed the first door for free," he said. This move seemed so easy that it shocked Marvin! ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ ¡®He was able to close Madeline¡¯s Teleportation Portal so easily?¡¯ ¡®What kind of strength is that?¡¯ ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Marvin stared at the Priest in front of him before finally thinking of something, "You are Sir Collins?" The middle-aged Priest calmly nodded, "The next door will open in 8 seconds, Madeline seems very angry." White Gown Collins! The highest ranked member of River Shore City¡¯s Silver Church, 4th rank Half-Legend Cleric! Marvin had been paying attention to Isabelle¡¯s situation and actually hadn¡¯t noticed that Isabelle sent them to the carriage of this high ranked Cleric! This guy didn¡¯t have the air of a powerhouse, so Marvin had just paid the money and overlooked him. "How much to not let her in?" Marvin quickly asked. Collins thought, and said, "It¡¯s expensive." "Half the right to a gold mine. No smaller than the one that was found in the north of River Shore City," Marvin quickly replied. Collins sized up Marvin and doubtfully asked, "There is a gold mine in your territory?" "There will be soon," Marvin calmly answered, "A month at most." "Deal." Collins smiled as he closed the door that just appeared. Madeline¡¯s roaring voice could be heard from the outside, "Collins, you bastard! What are you doing?!" "Let this Lord in!" ... "First tell me where the gold mine is." Collins seriously watched Marvin. Marvin answered, "Under the asses of a bunch of ogres¡­" Collins immediately opened his eyes wide, and swiftly stood to open the door and let Madeline in! Marvin immediately said, "Give me three minutes, three minutes are enough." "Don¡¯t try to cheat an honest businessman," Collins warned. "I¡¯ll help you block her for three minutes in exchange for the right to mine that gold mine." "Deal!" Marvin grabbed a scroll from the Void Conch and then used a lousy curved dagger to cut his own finger. He then started writing something on the scroll. Chapter 162: Contract Chapter 162: Contract Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Outside the Silver Church¡¯s carriage. Madeline was crazily knocking on the door. But the middle-aged Priest remained unmoved. Other people were looking at this scene, extremely shocked. They had no idea what was going on! Who could provoke this City Lord? And make her so agitated? "What are you looking at!?" Madeline turned around and glanced at them. "Keep moving forward!" Everyone suddenly went silent and busied themselves with progressing through the Hall Mountain Range. Collins was leisurely sitting in the carriage. He indifferently said, "Lady Madeline, wait three minutes, and then I would have honored my end of the deal." Madeline¡¯s complexion turned red. She was also quite shocked by Isabelle¡¯s instincts. Out of all the forces of the Scarlet Monastery expedition, only the man in that carriage could block her. It was this loathsome Collins! ¡®Nonsense¡­ This guy only thinks of money¡­ Could Marvin have given him a high fee?¡¯ Madeline quickly thought and said, "Collins, open the door." "No matter what he offered, I¡¯ll double it!" Madeline simply didn¡¯t believe that Marvin could have more resources than her! Sure enough, Collins immediately opened the carriage window after hearing Madeline¡¯s words and seriously looked at her. "A gold mine, you are serious?" Madeline immediately froze. Gold mine? What gold mine? Before she could react a "Bang!" was heard. Collins had directly closed the window. "Turns out it was fake," he sighed. "This wretched guy¡­" Madeline angrily stomped her feet. As the City Lord of River Shore City, she was almost the strongest in the city. But it was still "almost". That Collins guy, even though he was also a Half-Legend, his strength was absolutely no weaker than Madeline¡¯s. In this era where gods couldn¡¯t access Feinan, only the Silver Church could grow so big. Accordingly, the Silver Church¡¯s Priests were very powerful. Madeline didn¡¯t make friends with Collins, but the other guy pressured her a lot. She invited him to join the expedition and had spent quite a bit of money. But she didn¡¯t expect to meet this kind of situation. The Holy Grail wasn¡¯t in her hand, and everything was controlled by Marvin at the moment. This went against her nature. ¡®This won¡¯t do, seems like I¡¯ll have to use force.¡¯ Madeline had a strong temper. Looking at the sturdy carriage, she was about to start using spells. But then the carriage door suddenly opened. "Lady Madeline, please come in." "Regarding today¡¯s matter of the Scarlet Monastery, I believe we have to talk." This was Marvin¡¯s voice. Madeline coldly snorted before entering. She couldn¡¯t have guessed that what awaited her was a page of parchment written in blood. "Sign this contract, or else I won¡¯t stay." Marvin was hugging Isabelle as he calmly talked. ... Madeline looked at the contents of that contract with an ashen face. Marvin¡¯s requirements were mainly what both sides had agreed on last time. After learning of Madeline¡¯s true nature, Marvin wouldn¡¯t easily trust her. This blood contract had a special binding restriction toward those with the abyssal bloodline. It was fortunate that Marvin was knowledgeable enough to be able to write it in such a short time. If Madeline didn¡¯t agree with his conditions, the Holy Grail would stay hidden. He would also leave this expedition. He was convinced that Madeline didn¡¯t dare do anything to him. After all, she had certainly watched that fight between the Legends. She still wasn¡¯t a Legend, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything excessive. "Apart from taking away Isabelle, I can accept the rest." Madeline was very gloomy. "That is non-negotiable," Marvin calmly said, "I¡¯m taking Isabelle away." "Why?!" Madeline sneered, "Is it because she saved you?" "No, it¡¯s because I¡¯m the one with the Holy Grail," Marvin sneered back. "Your previous behavior has already seriously harmed our partnership. I¡¯ve already lost my trust in you." "This contract is the only way we can barely work together. And Isabelle is my friend. You owe me compensation from your previous attempt to snatching my Holy Grail. In short, she will leave with me." Madeline tightly clenched the contract, her fingernails lengthening. "You are really too arrogant." "A 2nd rank class holder actually dares to speak like that to me?" Marvin sneered, "If you haven¡¯t gone blind, you should be able to see that big shot sitting next to me." Collins shrugged as he responded, "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I am now standing on his side, Lady Madeline." Madeline opened her eyes wide in shock. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of benefit Marvin had offered for that old money grubber to change sides. Surely he didn¡¯t actually have a gold mine? "There is a Legend inside my territory. You know her methods." Marvin continued, "You also saw the fight that night. Demon Hunter Constantine, Legend Monk Inheim, Shadow Thief Owl, Endless Ocean. They are all friends of mine." "I may only be a 2nd rank class holder, but ask yourself. Am I able to negotiate with you? What do you think?" He then leisurely looked at Madeline. Madeline was a very rational person. Marvin using his powerful connections to intimidate her would certainly be effective. Sure enough, she hatefully looked at Marvin with an extremely unsightly face, before nodding to the contract. She carefully examined the contract, making sure there weren¡¯t any gaps or pitfalls, before finally signing it. The contract was set. Marvin relaxed. This meant that Madeline wouldn¡¯t do anything too excessive for the rest of the expedition. A hint of craftiness flashed through his eyes. This contract actually had a very unfair one sided restriction. It constrained Madeline to make sure Marvin was safe. She couldn¡¯t act against Marvin and so on. However it didn¡¯t restrict Marvin from taking the initiative to act towards Madeline. Although if Marvin chose to act, Madeline could strike back. But the initiative was in Marvin¡¯s hands. It would seem that Marvin was unlikely to pose a big threat to Madeline. But in fact, there were some wonderful areas in the Scarlet Monastery... Thinking of this, Marvin silently put the contract away. Regarding Madeline¡¯s previous offense, he would soon pay it back. ... After signing the contract, Madeline furiously left Collins¡¯ carriage. Soon, the sound of a woman¡¯s anguished wailing could be heard from Madeline¡¯s carriage. Marvin acted as if he didn¡¯t hear it. To make Madeline give up on Isabelle while also enduring that much, it could clearly be seen that there was something extremely important to her in the Scarlet Monastery. Marvin carefully thought about it and had an inkling as to what it could be. For the current Madeline, the most important thing was to become a Legend. She had already been staying at the peak of 4th rank for quite a long time, and she longed for power. This was a woman full of desires and ambitions. And there was something that could fulfill her goal in the Scarlet Monastery. Madeline¡¯s expedition should have failed and they would have retreated because of the excessive losses. But this time there was Marvin¡¯s Holy Grail, so everything would be different. Marvin began thinking, would Madeline get that thing? At that moment, Collins on the side reminded, "Let¡¯s talk about that gold mine." "I¡¯m very interested in what you just said." ... That gold mine. It was under a mountain occupied by an ogre tribe, but these fools were clueless about it. As for the gold mine¡¯s records, Marvin had found them when he read the documents in his father¡¯s study. He had once sent scouts to investigate the region before ultimately finding an ore vein containing huge amounts of gold with extremely high purity. But those ogres and monsters on the mountain stopped his father from being able to extract the gold. He could only record the information, setting it aside for future generations. Marvin had always been someone that wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss. And it wasn¡¯t without reason that he promised half of the gold mine to the Silver Church. The current White River Valley was too weak. The Silver God was an Ancient God that didn¡¯t impose too many requirements on his followers. As long as you used money, it would generate a lot admiration and faith for him. His Divine Power came from many fields. And the Silver Church was a rare non-exclusive church. Most churches required followers to believe in one god. But it wasn¡¯t like that for the Silver God. After all, you could believe in love while also believing in money. The two didn¡¯t conflict. Therefore Marvin wanted to rope in the Silver Church. And this time he¡¯d incidentally entered Collins carriage, giving him an opportunity. What¡¯s more, Collins was clearly not a fool. He had definitely noticed that night¡¯s battle. Even in the face of Marvin¡¯s empty promise, he still steadily helped him stall Madeline for three minutes. It was proof that he very strongly wished for cooperation. Both sides hit it off. Marvin wanted to borrow the strength of the Silver Church to eradicate the ogres, while Collins naturally had some plans of his own. In the carriage, a big fox and a small fox were fiercely negotiating. ... Two hours later, the troops arrived at the small mountain. Everyone including the horsemen could only go up the hill on foot. The great group of soldiers opened the path and scared away the small monsters. Marvin helped Isabelle who had difficulty moving and slowly advanced. The party finally arrived in front of the Scarlet Monastery. The two Pain Monks suddenly raised their heads. "Baron Marvin!" Madeline¡¯s voice was exceptionally cold. Before she said anything, Marvin had already started using one of the Holy Grail¡¯s halos. [Curse Dispel]! The Pain Monks¡¯ buffing curses were suddenly reduced by a third! Even though these Pain Monks were at the 3rd rank, their strength had reached the level of Half-Legends due to the various curses put in place by the Lich! But if there was a way to lift the cruses, their strength would drastically drop. This was the reason Madeline looked for Marvin! The Holy Grail¡¯s halo kept shining. Before those two monsters could react, Madeline¡¯s Wizard corps made a move! Chapter 163: Heavenly Sword Saint Chapter 163: Heavenly Sword Saint Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation River Shore City¡¯s Wizard Corps consisted of twenty-two high level wizards, with eight at 3rd rank and fourteen at 2nd rank. Facing a monster like that Pain Monk, Madeline naturally didn¡¯t need to act. Six of the 3rd rank Wizards made a move. They used the same spell, Dissociation! Due to the light of the Holy Grail, the resistance of those Pain Monks dropped considerably and the Dissociation spell that normally would have had a low success rate instead had a powerful effect! As expected, before the Pain Monks could counterattack, the six 3rd rank Wizards successfully turned them into ashes! Green light flickered at the closed entrance of the Scarlet Monastery, while inside it was completely silent. River Shore City¡¯s guards took the lead. A few Guardians with great strength holding huge shields suddenly charged towards the door. "Boom!" Severals Guardians¡¯ shields collided against the closed door, one after the other. The door appeared to have slightly moved. "Keep hitting it!" Madeline¡¯s voice was authoritative. The first group took a few steps back and a second team of Guardians took over! "Rumble!" This time, one corner of the door was knocked open free, revealing the fog from the Scarlet Monastery. Marvin knew that if it was another place, Madeline would have brought a battering ram. But there was no good way to bring a battering ram up this small mountain, so she could only use the Guardians to knock the door open. Thieves did have the Unlock skill, but the door was both magically and physically locked. Using the Wizards¡¯ strength wasn¡¯t worth it, as they could only cast a limited number of spells per day. Having the Guardians attack one after the other was the best solution. After roughly four waves of impact, the monastery¡¯s huge door was completely forced open! The monastery shrouded in mist appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. "Squad of rogues, forward." "Wizards, follow me. Sir Collins, please have the Silver Church¡¯s Paladins and Clerics protect our sides." "River Shore City¡¯s Guard squadron, ready yourselves!" It could clearly be seen that the City Lord wasn¡¯t just pretending. This woman had some decent commanding abilities! The entire army seemed very organized under her commands. At that time, Marvin had no choice but to temporarily leave Collins¡¯ side. His Holy Grail was a key point in the battle of the Scarlet Monastery, so he had to be at the front lines. He asked Collins to take care of Isabelle and took the initiative to stand next to Madeline. The group slowly entered the misty Scarlet Monastery. ... "I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare leave that old man¡¯s side," Madeline softly mocked. "Sir Collins is a good person," Marvin said indifferently. "At least he has integrity." "This is the basis for trade or cooperation." Madeline displayed a wicked smile. "You are really disappointing me, Mister Masked Twin Blades." "I assumed that we were of like kinds. This world is full of variables. I thought that surely someone who could kill his own uncle would be a courageous guy." "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so inflexible¡­ And I never thought you would actually trust me." "To trust a woman too easily, this is probably the biggest weakness of men, isn¡¯t it?" Marvin smiled and shook his head. "I¡¯m willing to trust anyone." "But that doesn¡¯t mean I am easy to bully." "Don¡¯t be complacent, Lady Madeline. After this fight, we will have many things to keep us busy." The glint in Madeline¡¯s eyes disappeared. Marvin¡¯s sentence was simply a threat. If not for that thing in the center of monastery, she would have dealt with Marvin already! Unfortunately¡­ she had already signed that contract. She had carefully read the contract. It was flawless. It wasn¡¯t something an ordinary human could write. Marvin completely saw through her abyssal bloodline, though she wasn¡¯t surprised. The news of Hathaway advancing to Legend had already secretly been spread among the southern Wizards. Madeline saw her in Marvin¡¯s territory, which made her extremely jealous. Both of them were more or less the same. They both had outstanding gifts, and quickly broke through ranks, only to be stuck at the Half-Legend boundary for a long time. They couldn¡¯t do much about it. Lance¡¯s Universe Magic Pool limited the Half-Legends from advancing to Legend. Hathaway had now stepped into the Legend realm ahead of her, making her sense of urgency grow stronger. ¡®Hateful¡­ He is actually using Hathaway to pressure me.¡¯ ¡®Wait till I get that thing. After advancing to Legend, I¡¯ll carefully train this tasty little man¡­¡¯ There was no visible change on Madeline¡¯s face, but she inwardly made a decision. ... The party continued forward. After going through the entrance, there was an are covered in mist. There were two cliff walls on both sides, leading to a really steep cliff above them. After passing by a rock, Marvin subconsciously looked up. This was the path he had taken when he came to the Scarlet Monastery last time, directly avoiding the two Pain Monks and easily reaching the Ghost Hallway leading to the First Hall. The faint outline of a building appeared before them. "Dame, this is the map of the monastery." A Wizard of the Wizard corps took out a one meter long map of the Scarlet Monastery and spread it in front of Madeline. This was a very incomplete map, many places had been erased due to time, but some small areas had been redrawn, filled with some signs. The Scarlet Monastery was very huge, and moreover, there were monsters everywhere. But the most frightening thing was still that Lich asleep in the 2nd underground floor. Everyone thought he was already dead, but he had only pretended to die after failing to ascend to godhood and was in a timeless sleep. He was saving his strength during his slumber, in preparation for his comeback. He deployed a large amount of monsters inside and outside the monastery. Some were loyal, but some weren¡¯t, like the Third Hall¡¯s boss [Avenger Fegan]. From what Marvin knew, this guy had always been aiming at the Lich¡¯s Divinity. Moreover, he was now building his relationship with an Evil Spirit Overlord. This guy had to be eliminated. He was a lot more troublesome than the Half-God Lich. ... Madeline carefully read the map. Even though she had looked at it countless time before, she still had to carefully compare it with the surroundings. Some rogues had already carefully gone ahead at her command. Their goal was to check the area before the First Hall. But Marvin knew that they would most likely come back empty handed. Because he had already cleaned that place out. As expected, the rogues soon returned to the army waiting outside the building. They reported that the rooms ahead were completely empty. This left Madeline rather stunned. According to her information, there should be many mortals mind controlled by Demon God Enforcers in the Scarlet Monastery... Where did those people go? A strange atmosphere filled the entire army. Only Marvin knew that the Scarlet Slaves he killed had probably been found by the Demon God Enforcers, and then dragged to the Fifth Hall to feed that monster. That guy would eat and eat, but would never be full. ¡®The Scarlet Monastery has five halls. The first one is mainly filled with Corpse Seekers, and the boss is an elite Corpse King. The strength of River Shore City¡¯s guard is enough to eliminate it, not to mention the Silver Church.¡¯ ¡®The Second Hall is mostly Gargoyles and Sirens. The Holy Grail can restrain these monsters, so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to wipe them out.¡¯ ¡®The Third Hall is the most troublesome as Demon God Enforcers don¡¯t suffer from the Holy Grail¡¯s halos. And Avenger Fegan is a Half-Legend. Victory would depend on Madeline and Collins.¡¯ ¡®From what was said in the game, they suffered terrible losses in the Third Hall and met an enemy they couldn¡¯t beat in the Fourth Hall, and thus they could only retreat.¡¯ The lore of the game appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind. ¡®But I joined this time, so it will definitely be different.¡¯ ¡®The crucial part is the Fourth Hall¡­¡¯ That tall and steady shadow flashed in his mind, making him sigh. The matter of the Fourth Hall wasn¡¯t something he could control. They might be stuck there, as it was just the nature of the place. That man was too frightening after all. Even if Hathaway or Constantine acted, they might not necessarily be able to defeat him. Let alone just Madeline. If they wanted to forcefully push forward, they would need someone on the level of Inheim. Thus the Lich was reassured when he had him guard the Fourth Hall. Because entrance to Scarlet Monastery¡¯s underground area was in the Fourth Hall. Only Marvin knew this secret. That map was intentionally misleading. There was no entrance after the Fifth Hall; it was just an endless abyss! The real entrance was in the Fourth Hall! Marvin clearly remembered the spot. He had almost never succeeded when he attacked Scarlet Monastery in the past. All the players were stuck in that Fourth Hall because no one could find a way to deal with that man. Even if you used human wave tactics, it wouldn¡¯t scare him in the slightest. But he also took it pretty easy. As long as you didn¡¯t do too much, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to act against you. This was his principle. That man was called the [Heavenly Sword Saint] many years ago, and he was the strongest person in the Scarlet Monastery. He appeared there not because he was corrupted. But because he had something to protect. Something more precious than his life. ... "If there are no mortals, just advance!" Madeline ordered. "Attack!" This time the rogues didn¡¯t go in first, and instead the guards took the lead. They entered the Ghost Hallway. The paintings on both sides were coldly watching them. Madeline looked at these paintings and suddenly sneered. A flame appeared at the end of her finger and flew toward the paintings. "Aaaah!" Shrieks echoed from the paintings. The Ghost Hallway suddenly transformed! Chapter 164: Grudge Chapter 164: Grudge Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Those strangely smiling figures in the paintings began to distort. However, they could only watch as the flames burned their bodies! Because they were sealed within the paintings. These paintings protected them, but also restricted them. And Madeline¡¯s fire could directly pierce the defenses, burning their main bodies. In an instant, besides the Headless Girl¡¯s painting which wasn¡¯t affected because it was completely empty, the inhabitants of the rest of the paintings were cleanly burnt. Miserable shrieks could be heard. It seemed like countless people were buried in the fire. The soldiers were extremely motivated. Madeline¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she disdainfully said, "Filthy things." Marvin inwardly ridiculed, ¡®It¡¯s not wrong to say that Evil Spirits are filthy, but Madeline has an abyssal bloodline. It¡¯s like the pot calling the kettle black.¡¯ In a short ten seconds, the Ghost Hallway paintings had been cleaned out. The picture frames were still there, but the people in the paintings were nowhere to be seen. Marvin was aware that these people were probably servants of the Evil Spirit Envoy Morris that were sealed inside. Morris thought that no one would find them in these paintings. Unfortunately, Madeline¡¯s eyes were very fierce! The flames she just used clearly weren¡¯t from an ordinary spell, but a special spell, probably originating from her abyssal bloodline. "Let¡¯s go," said Madeline after all the Evil Spirits were burnt to death. Everyone was preparing to advance toward the First Hall, but before they could, an angry voice rang out. "You have the cheek to burn my servants!" "Great Lord Diggles won¡¯t forgive your provocation!" A tall man came out of the last painting and angrily stood in front of everyone. His gaze was directly locked onto Madeline. ... ¡®Idiot¡­¡¯ Marvin felt somewhat helpless. He naturally knew that tall old guy, Evil Spirit Envoy Morris. He had been chased by that guy¡¯s crows and dark knights when he entered the Boknin World to help Vanessa the Headless Girl retrieve her head. ¡®These Evil Spirit Envoys really do have brain issues." Marvin looked at Morris with some pity. He actually had the courage to jump out of Boknin and directly provoke Madeline... Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Marvin could already predict his fate! As expected, Madeline squinted at him. "Evil Spirit Envoy?" Morris proudly raised his head, proclaiming, "Correct, I am Lord Diggles¡¯..." But before he could finish, Madeline had already opened her five claws and a powerful force pulled Morris toward her palm. The lively Morris was lifted from the ground and she took hold of him. "Idiot," she muttered in a low voice. A fierce and frightening flame rose up from her palm. It looked like Morris wanted to do something, but there was no time! "Whoosh!" In the blink of an eye, he was burnt to ashes. A flame shone brilliantly in Madeline¡¯s eyes. ¡®Not just a Succubus bloodline!¡¯ Marvin shivered. Although Madeline was only a Half-Legend Wizard, the type of magic she used was quite fierce. This meant her abyssal bloodline was also very outstanding. Ordinary Succubi didn¡¯t have this kind of magic ability. The others stayed silent, as they already somewhat knew of Madeline¡¯s strength. Otherwise, the chaotic River Shore City wouldn¡¯t have been gathered once again under her strength. In this world where only power reigned, politics were useful, but not as useful as a legendary spell. Strength was the law. ... "He seemed to want to say something," Marvin reminded. "Killing directly doesn¡¯t sound like you." Madeline displayed a splendid smile. "Don¡¯t be afraid, Baron Marvin. I am actually a very gentle person. The reason I didn¡¯t give him the chance to open his mouth was simply because I hate Evil Spirit Envoys, nothing more." "Just a grudge, no need to care about it," she said. Marvin shrugged. This didn¡¯t quite look like a grudge. But regardless, the strength Madeline so easily displayed greatly raised everyone¡¯s confidence. After the Ghost Hallway was cleaned out, the rogues were sent ahead and came back to report that they found traces of a Corpse Seeker. Madeline waved her hand for them to advance when they were suddenly obstructed for the second time! ... A huge shadow was cast from a distant place. The shadow twisted in the Ghost Hallway, turning into a huge face. "How dare you provoke me¡­" the face said in a low voice. When that face suddenly appeared, every person who looked at it turned completely stiff! Only a few people could resist this negative effect, including a few 3rd rank Wizards, Madeline and Collins. Of course, Marvin wouldn¡¯t be affected, as he had the Holy Grail. "Evil Spirit Overlord Diggles!" Madeline¡¯s expression became quite serious. "Correct. That¡¯s me¡­" The face was missing its eyes. But somehow it made everyone feel insignificant, like everything was seen though. "Humans are such filthy creatures. You actually have the nerve to¡­" Diggles sneered. Unfortunately, someone wasn¡¯t willing to listen to that large projection of the Evil Spirit Overlord! The white gowned middle-aged businessman took a step forward, raised the scepter in his hand and chanted! In a flash, a twisting void appeared in the Ghost Hallway. "You are¡­" Diggles¡¯ tone suddenly rose, but at that time, the void fissure contorted and sucked the face in! "Bang!" The hole closed and the Ghost Hallway once again recovered its peace. Everyone immediately relaxed. Some looked at the white gowned Collins with worship. Marvin was very surprised when he looked at him! He knew that spell. It was the 4th-circle Divine Spell, [Banishment]! This Divine Spell could banish most entities of Legend rank or lower that were from a different plane. Even though Diggles was troublesome, he was from the distant Underworld. This temporary projection should only be at the 4th rank and could be directly banished by this Divine Spell! But it also used up a good amount of Divine Power, so it was surprising that a stingy guy like Collins took the initiative instead for asking for a price. Furthermore, this was simply humiliating the Evil Spirit Overlord. Both sides¡¯ bridges could be considered burnt. What was that about? Marvin looked at Collins. The latter smiled back. "Don¡¯t mind me, Baron Marvin. I¡¯m actually a very gentle person. The reason I didn¡¯t let him say too much nonsense was simply because I didn¡¯t like him, nothing more." "Grudge. Grudge." Madeline took a glance a Collins, clearly dissatisfied at him for shamelessly copying her own lines. But Collins had acted and dealt with a trouble for her, isn¡¯t that good enough? She gave a command to calm down everyone who had been intimidated by the Evil Spirit Overlord. ... In front of the First hall, three open paths branched out. In the darkness of the hall, light slowly appeared as River Shore City¡¯s guards cautiously lit the braziers on both sides. The flames rose a bit as a rough breathing sound could be gradually be heard in the distance! A tall figure dragging a rusted iron sword slowly came out of the darkness. He was putrefied all over, his lower jaw was hanging down, and his face only had a thin membrane of sieve-like skin left. His adam¡¯s apple was continuously wiggling, and his chest was heaving up and down randomly, while his breathing sounded like bellows. [Corpse Seeker]! The Corpse Seeker¡¯s appearance was more or less the same as zombies from the zombie movies he saw in the past. This was a group of very pitiful people! They were all living beings at first, but they were pushed into special coffins, and were transformed into this kind of half dead monster through some horrifying secret techniques. Like the Pain Monks, they were always in an state of intense pain. Killing them was actually the best way to free them. "Clang!""Clang!""Clang!" Coffin doors from the neat row of coffins were slowly pushed open. Corpse Seekers silently crawled out of the coffins, one after the other. Under the faint flames, the soldiers also started tensing up. Madeline squinted, meticulously looking over these Corpse Seekers before making a sign. Then, the Silver Church¡¯s Paladins took out their sword! "Clang!" The sharp sound of the swords being drawn dazed some people. The Divine Power enchanted into the swords emanated a warm radiance. A faint silver color spread to every soldier, focusing especially on those at the front line. Their panic immediately disappeared. It was replaced by great courage and confidence. This was the effect of the Divine Spell. Sometimes it could attack people¡¯s will, and sometimes it could give them courage! "Forward!" Madeline ordered in a low voice. The first row of soldiers immediately rushed out. Collins also nodded. A small team of Silver Paladins rushed forward with them. For a moment, the two parties seemed like two torrents breaking into the mobs of the slow Corpse Seekers! "Crash!" Swords slashed at them, but only the sound of flesh being cut could be heard. The Corpse Seekers¡¯ movements were very slow, but they had no vitals! Even if you cut every piece of flesh, as long as they still had their skeleton intact, they would still be able to fight. This was the reason these zombie-like monsters were so frightening. "Cut their knees!" a Paladin loudly yelled. Everyone automatically listened. In the Hall, a chaotic fight was underway. Madeline calmly watched over the battlefield. At that time, a huge coffin suddenly stood up in a corner of the hall! The people who noticed it were startled! Only Marvin was pleased with what he saw. ¡®Corpse King!¡¯ He quickly handed the Holy Grail to Isabelle, and then his body flashed forward, like an arrow leaving a bow. "This guy is mine." "The loot is also mine!" Flicker! A shadow split from Marvin¡¯s body as he directly jumped on top of the coffin! Chapter 165: Corpse King Chapter 165: Corpse King Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin¡¯s move was really too fast, startling everyone. The nobles and soldiers from River Shore City originally thought that Marvin was a sort of gigolo that Madeline wanted to keep around. When Marvin got on Madeline¡¯s carriage, they looked at him in contempt. When the Magic Holy Grail appeared, it made them realize that the City Lord had searched out that noble from the countryside for this reason. In fact, news in River Shore City spread pretty fast, and Marvin¡¯s display in the Battle of the Holy Grail had already spread through the East Coast. But the main characters from the previous Battle of the Holy Grail were always Wizards, so the rumors about Marvin were dismissed by most people as him deliberately showing off. They preferred to believe that Marvin¡¯s younger brother Wayne had an outstanding performance, winning the brothers the supreme honor of getting the Holy Grail. So, while some could understand the importance Madeline placed on Marvin, most of them still didn¡¯t put that countryside noble in their eyes. After all, although Marvin was carrying two daggers, he really was too thin. A year of blacksmithing had given him some muscle, but compared to those strong Fighters or Knights, he was really too weak. Together with his delicate face, there would inevitably be some people thinking of despicable things. But right now, everyone saw Marvin in a new light! 25 Dexterity! Flicker specialty! This wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could reach! ... Among the Paladins, Gordian beheaded a Corpse Seeker before turning to witness Marvin¡¯s shocking speed! ¡®That guy¡­¡¯ ¡®As expected, it¡¯s him!¡¯ When they joined hands against the Plague Envoy in the underground path, Gordian was somewhat impressed by Marvin. The mouth mask wasn¡¯t enough to hide him from the Paladin¡¯s perception. When he saw Marvin appear next to Madeline, he was shocked. But what shocked him most was that Marvin¡¯s strength had surprisingly risen so quickly. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, when they faced the Plague Envoy that night, Marvin was still about 1st rank. ¡®Now he has already reached level 10!¡¯ ¡®And it looks like he can break through to 3rd rank at anytime. How could this be!?¡¯ ¡®How could such a talent exist in Feinan?¡¯ As Gordian was distracted, a Corpse Seeker on the side found a gap and attacked. Fortunately, an ally helped him block before yelling, "Leader! What are you doing!?" Gordian hurriedly reacted and no longer looked at Marvin. He clenched his teeth instead and focused on dealing with those hateful Corpse Seekers. He was one of the treasured Paladins of the Silver Church! He had been lingering at the bottleneck at the peak of 2nd rank for a very long time. He was certain that after tempering himself at this Scarlet Monastery and going back to receive the Silver God¡¯s Blessing, he would definitely advance to 3rd rank! Gordian held his breath and attacked even more fiercely! A moment later, a gap opened up in the Corpse Seeker swarm! ... On the other side, Marvin was comfortably standing on the coffin. "Bang!" An oppressive sound thundered out as the cover of the coffin fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Marvin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he did a backward jump, landing noiselessly on the ground. At the same time, the Shadow Doppelganger took his place, creeping on top of the coffin. This move was so skillfully executed that it couldn¡¯t be reproduced at will. Everyone watching the battlefield began to shift their attention to Marvin¡¯s side. The battle between the Corpse Seekers and the soldiers wasn¡¯t very interesting. Even though the Corpse Seekers were unafraid of death, they were completely suppressed under the number advantage and level superiority of the soldiers. These Corpse Seekers were fated to die. What made the watchers curious was this extremely bold Baron Marvin. What was he doing in the end? This huge stone coffin clearly contained an elite level character. Did he want to kill it by himself? "Reckless or brave? I actually want to see if that Baron Marvin is as the rumors say, the most outstanding young Ranger of the South." In a group of mysteriously dressed men, a man wearing a black cloak spoke in a low voice. This was a group of special helpers Madeline invited. They only had to act when Madeline requested. They were a lot more mysterious than ordinary mercenaries. "Needless to say, I think he is screwed." A purple masked man on his left disdainfully dismissed, "A 2nd rank Ranger challenging a monster which is at least of the 3rd rank. The outcome, isn¡¯t it obvious?" "Let us bet," the cloaked man said in a low voice. "If he deals with that monster, that blood slave you recently got a hold on, give it to me." "Hmph, I know you have bad intentions," the purple masked man sneered. "What are you betting?" "Ancestor Fang," the cloaked man concisely replied. Without having to even consider, the masked man accepted. "Deal!" He was full of confidence. He had studied a bit about this stone coffin. There wasn¡¯t an ordinary Corpse Seeker inside. It was a Corpse King! Its constitution was extremely fierce. To kill it, you would need extremely good stamina. The masked man wasn¡¯t an idiot. He had already clearly seen through Marvin¡¯s movements. He was a Dual Wielding Ranger, and would burst an enemy with a flood of attacks. The Corpse King didn¡¯t have any vitals. Even if Marvin cut down the Corpse King¡¯s head, that thing still might be able to jump around. Insta-killing the Corpse King? This wasn¡¯t something a 2nd rank Ranger could do. ¡®Ancestor Fang, you are mine.¡¯ The masked man was sure victory was in his hands. Unfortunately he didn¡¯t know that compared to ordinary Rangers, Marvin had the advantage of experience! ... As a fourteen year old Ranger, not many people would have hope in Marvin¡¯s battle experience. But the Scarlet Monastery¡¯s Corpse King could be practically be considered an acquaintance of Marvin¡¯s. He had farmed this instance a lot of times, and although he was blocked at the Fourth Hall, those few halls ahead of him weren¡¯t complicated. And the Corpse King was singled away by Marvin. Marvin already knew the Corpse King like the back of his hand! ¡®Is his first step going to be with the left foot or right foot?¡¯ ¡®Left foot is poison mist, right foot is [Twisting Bandages]¡­¡¯ Marvin crouched behind the coffin, lazily thinking. He could share the sight of his Shadow Doppelganger and could clearly see the first move of the Corpse King. "Pshhh¡­" Some noise could be heard coming from the dust cloud. Marvin watched attentively... It was the left foot! That was the poison mist! Sure enough, after the Corpse King took a step outside the coffin, a poison mist was emitted from his tall figure. This poison mist didn¡¯t spread, and only revolved half a meter around the Corpse King. Even so, this was a very troublesome ability! Because this kind of poison mist was very frightening. If one was infected and not treated with a Divine Spell on time, it would end in death! But Marvin had a trick! ¡®The back of the stone coffin is out of the range of the poison mist!¡¯ Marvin stayed at the back and started controlling the Shadow Doppelganger. Thus, under everyone shocked gaze, the Shadow Doppelganger suddenly leapt from the top of the stone coffin! He actually directly threw himself at the Corpse King! ... "That guy isn¡¯t dead?" someone exclaimed. Marvin switching places with his Shadow Doppelganger was too skillful. Many people missed it and still thought the one standing on the coffin was Marvin. But a few people clearly saw Marvin stealthily change positions with the doppelganger. "It¡¯s a doppelganger." The masked man frowned. Obviously, Marvin¡¯s move was out of his expectations. What was this guy thinking? Even if it is a doppelganger, there¡¯s no need to throw it away at the Corpse King? Isn¡¯t that just a waste? "Clever." The cloaked man at his side exclaimed in admiration. "Clever?" The masked man froze as Marvin¡¯s doppelganger immediately gave him the answer! ... The Shadow Doppelganger was carrying two small and extremely sharp knives This kind of knife was really far from enough to kill, but they were sharp enough and actually more suitable to be used to cut ropes and other things. When the Shadow Doppelganger was pouncing on the Corpse King, its knives were already moving! "Crack!" The weakest part of the bandages covering the Corpse King were severed. Under the effects of the poison mist, the Shadow Doppelganger¡¯s HP quickly declined. Marvin crouching behind the coffin slightly smiled. ¡®Run!¡¯ As everyone watched in surprise, the Shadow Doppelganger suddenly grabbed one end of the severed bandage and burst into a sprint! Even though the Shadow Doppelganger only had half of Marvin¡¯s attributes, its speed was still quite fast. In an instant, he ran ten meters! The Corpse King was caught off guard, lost a bit of balance and rotated for half a circle before managing to stop himself . And at that time, the poison finished off the Shadow Doppelganger! But this also created an opportunity. Behind the Corpse King a small exposed area around his neck was revealed. A lump of rotting flesh was exposed at that area and didn¡¯t have the protection of bandages. In Marvin¡¯s eyes, this was an enormous gap. He suddenly started moving and directly jumped on the coffin. The next instant, a syringe appeared in his hand! This syringe had a diameter of 5 centimeters and could be considered as a product of alchemy that each major guild sold. The syringe had an extremely sharp end. It was different from the syringes used on earth used to cure or prevent human illnesses. In Feinan, those things were used to kill! Assassins would fill them with poison and stab their enemies with it so that it could quickly spread through their bodies. And Marvin was using it to deal with the Corpse King. Waiting for a break in the erratically rotating poison mist, Marvin grasped an opportunity and flung the syringe! At such a close distance, the syringe easily pierced through the exposed area. "Pop!" The syringe was stabbed in. The Corpse King felt something fishy and slowly tried to turn around. Unfortunately Marvin had already fiercely jumped over. He flipped in the sky, and his right foot ruthlessly pressed on the back of the syringe. The liquid in the copper syringe was injected into the Corpse King¡¯s body! Marvin quickly got out of the way. And the next moment, the Corpse King¡¯s painful howl could be heard spreading through the entire First Hall! "What¡¯s in the syringe?" The cloaked man couldn¡¯t help but mutter. This was also what all the other people wanted to know. What is in the syringe after all? Everyone was blankly watching the Corpse King struggle in pain. Only the old fox Collins was all smiles as he looked at Marvin dodging around on the side, apparently knowing something. Chapter 166: Loot! Chapter 166: Loot! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A miserable shriek echoed through the First Hall! Even more surprisingly, the poison mist around the Corpse King started gradually disappearing. Its HP rapidly declined, with a third disappearing in mere seconds. Its body was close to falling apart, and many holes appeared in the bandages covering it. ¡®As expected, even if #11 Holy Water isn¡¯t the strongest, it has some wonderful effects against the undead.¡¯ ¡®That old fellow Collins sure has a lot of good things in hand! Next time I¡¯ll have to find the chance to profit a bit more,¡¯ Marvin snickered inwardly. Other people would put frightening poisons in syringes. But what he poured in his syringe was pure Holy Water. This Holy Water was also part of a deal between him and Collins. This was a small bottle and was considered an advance payment. Without the #11 Holy Water, with its extreme efficacy against the undead, how could Marvin dare to attack this freakish Corpse King? But it was all good now. The thorniest problem, the poison mist, had already disappeared. Marvin began his performance! ... "It is Holy Water¡­ I can smell that disgusting smell," said the cloaked man in the group of mysterious people said. "This kid¡¯s way of thinking is really novel." "Based on the stakes, your small blood slave is mine, isn¡¯t it?" The masked man was furious, but could only helplessly nod. But his expression while looking at Marvin became even more ruthless. That guy actually made him lose a rare tender blood slave he had just earned. He would definitely look for a chance to teach him a lesson! ... In the other man¡¯s eyes, Marvin performance could be described as magical. After the syringe was used, the corpse king completely lost its initial overbearing aura. Marvin was like lightning, coiling around him at high speed. His blade skills left others dazed. Cold light kept flashing from his daggers as the Corpse King tried to angrily counterattack. But it was originally sluggish, and after losing the poison mist¡¯s protection, it simply couldn¡¯t follow Marvin¡¯s speed. The bandages! In Marvin¡¯s opinion, this Corpse King¡¯s most valuable possessions were the bandages twisting around its body. Other people wouldn¡¯t know, perhaps thinking these smelly and disgusting things were only the Corpse King¡¯s ornaments, but he knew they were a Magic Item. He had to completely take it off the Corpse King¡¯s body, or else it would be a waste of resources, and a waste of his Holy Water too. For this reason, Marvin was very careful. He used the Armor Strip skill he had used last time on the summit to take off the Guardian¡¯s armor. Both daggers acted simultaneously, doing all sorts of movements which had been brought to the point of perfection. In just ten seconds, the Corpse King¡¯s bandages were gradually undone. And Marvin was continuously rotating around the Corpse King. Everyone felt dizzy. Shortly afterwards, Marvin finished perfectly taking away the bandages. And the current Corpse King was like an arrow at the end of its flight. The #11 Holy Water was flowing inside its body. To those undead monsters, this was simply the most frightening nightmare. It was naked all over and was just a mass of rotting flesh. Now this Corpse King wasn¡¯t too different from those ordinary Corpse Seeker, besides having a bigger build. "Bang!" Marvin firmly pulled the bandages to him before carefully putting them away in his Void Conch, as if he had gained the most precious treasure. Everyone¡¯s view of Marvin suddenly changed a bit. Admittedly, this guy was actually not that bad at fighting. But his taste¡­ Look at the Corpse King. Even if we pretend it was a beautiful woman when it was alive, it was now rotten beyond recognition. He wanted to keep this corpse¡¯s putrid clothing? All kinds of filthy ideas appeared in everyone¡¯s mind as Marvin boldly resumed his attack! This time he was truly launching a fierce assault. Reckless Dual Wielder and Burst were continuously used as he frantically slashed his daggers, completely cutting apart the Corpse King¡¯s rotting flesh! "Crash!" Marvin crouched and broke the Corpse King¡¯s kneecap. He then turned, taking advantage of the angular momentum to hit the shoulder blade! "Bang!" The Corpse King¡¯s arm was cut off. What followed was like a show. Marvin once again revealed his exquisite dagger skills. He seemed like a chef that required perfection, as one slash after the other directly cut the Corpse King apart into eight pieces! Following the Corpse King¡¯s final bone falling, Marvin slowly stretched and let out a long breath. Fighting a duel with the Corpse King still put some pressure on him. It was a battle that required high focus after all. Without the help of Holy Water, he wouldn¡¯t have had any hope. Even so, to cleanly get rid of the Corpse King without any injury, and without showing any of his cards apart from his dagger skills was also a kind of challenge. Fortunately, not only did he manage to do it, he did it perfectly. He even faintly felt that his Dagger Mastery was about to breakthrough. This was a fantastic feeling, but he was unable to find it on the logs so Marvin thought it might have just been imagined. But he still had this feeling. Soon. .... The scene of Marvin killing the Corpse King so neatly and easily was seen by everyone, leaving them astonished. They finally began to acknowledge that this Baron Marvin really had skill. Being able to join an army and receive Lady Madeline¡¯s recognition was really because of his ability. After all, apart from the Wizard corps, who else here would dare to say they could win a duel against a monster like the Corpse King? Even if they were given #11 Holy Water! Sprinkling Holy Water on the Corpse King would have next to no effect because of the protection of the bandages. Even if they managed to find an exposed spot and get the holy water on its skin, the effects would be quite minor. Only a move like Marvin¡¯s could forcefully pour Holy Water into the Corpse King¡¯s body, bringing out its full effects. But this action which looked so easy was in fact extremely hard. Only someone like Marvin who had killed that thing many times could do it. After getting benefits, Marvin quickly returned to the army. Madeline nodded. "Great job. You have the right to loot first." Marvin froze, before secretly rejoicing. When he mentioned loot earlier, he had been referring to the Corpse King¡¯s bandages. He hadn¡¯t expected Madeline to misunderstand him. From what she said, it seemed he would have priority in looting the First Hall! Since that was the case, Marvin wouldn¡¯t be polite. He certainly wouldn¡¯t tell Madeline that the Corpse King¡¯s bandages were already a Magic Item. And not just any Magic Item, but an extremely rare one. He simply nodded silently. ... The battle concluded soon after. The Corpse Seekers clearly lost their will after the Corpse King¡¯s death. With the Paladins and the guards working together, the Corpse Seekers were wiped out. The entire First Hall was swept clean. The squad in charge of logistics began to gather the loot. This squad was composed of Madeline¡¯s trusted aides, or maybe slaves, and would definitely be trusted, or maybe controlled. Under Madeline¡¯s orders, the First Hall was quickly cleared. Most of the loot consisted of three things. One was the Corpse Seekers¡¯ weapons, or items on their bodies. These were basically of little value. The second was those coffins. There were a total of thirty coffins, including the Corpse King¡¯s stone coffin. These were enchanted with dark magic and should bring have some value if sold to the Necromancers of the Despair Hill. As for the third thing, it was treasure chests the rogues found. There weren¡¯t many of them, but they might hide precious objects within. Madeline took a glance at Marvin, hinting that he should go first. Marvin mumbled, pretending to look at the treasure chests for a moment, but when everyone thought he would pick the treasure chests, he pointed at the other side. "I¡¯ll take these." His finger was surprisingly pointing at those coffins! Everyone looked at Marvin with their expressions becoming more and more confused. Was this guy a fool, or did he have another plan? Could he be a Necromancer? Could he want to turn living people into Corpse Seekers? This shouldn¡¯t be¡­ There was no mention of any ghosts coming and going through White River Valley. As for selling them, who knew how much those Necromancers could fork out? This was surely far less profitable than the treasure chests which could bring tangible benefits, and without any risks. After all, dealing with Necromancers could easily lead to them attacking you to take your treasures.. "You want these coffins?" Madeline was also surprised. Marvin nodded. "You can decide on the distribution." Since he said this, Madeline had to give him a fair amount. Marvin had definitely established a great service in that fight. Anyone could see the strength the Corpse King displayed. If not for Marvin bravely rushing out and single-handedly killing the Corpse King, they might have lost a few people. In the loot distribution, she had to satisfy Marvin. Therefore she hesitated a moment and ended up giving half of the thirty coffins, including that stone coffin, to Marvin. Marvin had no objection to this. He was already very satisfied with half of the coffins. These coffins might be useless to others, but for him, it would be an experiment. He had a way to turn a malicious coffin into a cultivation tank. Through this cultivation tank, he could slightly increase a human¡¯s constitution. After some improvements, it would be perfect for raising his garrison¡¯s strength. But he couldn¡¯t do this by himself. He needed someone good at Necromancy to help him. As for that person, Marvin naturally already had a candidate in mind. ... The loot was quickly split, and the First Hall was also swept clean, to ensure there were no monsters left. After overcoming the First Hall, Madeline didn¡¯t rush to attack again. Instead she ordered Guardians to tear down the entrance of the monastery and block the passage from the First Hall to the Second Hall. They began setting up camp in the First Hall. Steady progress was the key to victory. "It¡¯s already nightfall. We will rest for the night and attack the Second Hall tomorrow," Madeline ordered. Everyone began busying themselves and tents were slowly set up inside the Scarlet Monastery. Marvin and Isabelle were assigned to a separate tent. ... Very late at night, Marvin left the tent, careful to not wake the little girl. He quietly walked along and soon arrived at a corner of the First Hall. But he couldn¡¯t have guessed that a mocking voice would suddenly call out behind him. "You think you can deceive everyone?" Chapter 167: Blood Race Chapter 167: Blood Race Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin suddenly turned around, only to see a masked man standing there, coldly glaring at him. The area was shrouded in darkness, but Marvin could naturally see the other man clearly thanks to his darksight. But it seemed like the masked man could also clearly see Marvin. Marvin was startled. "Blood Race?" He knew that there were some Vampires living in the Deathly Silent Hills, north of River Shore City. These guys were members of the Bright Party and had some dealings with the higher ups of River Shore City. This time, Madeline had definitely gathered every force possible to attack the Scarlet Monastery. So it wasn¡¯t strange that the Vampires had joined. The man was slender, and his movements were quiet. To be able to tail him but not be detected, apart from this special lifeform, Marvin didn¡¯t know who else could hide from a Night Walker¡¯s perception during the night! The masked man seemed surprised. But he soon sneered, "Madeline is pretty good to you isn¡¯t she? She tells you everything." "She didn¡¯t tell me, I made a wild guess." Marvin retreated half a step, both hands pressing on his curved daggers. This was a bit different from what he¡¯d planned. In his plan there was no crazy Vampire suddenly coming out to play tricks. Though he had left secretly, he had intentionally not completely concealed himself. But the one he was trying to draw out was a different person! The one he expected didn¡¯t appear. What appeared instead was an odd Vampire. "Your distinguished self apparently has some enmity toward me," Marvin said in a low voice, "I don¡¯t understand." The masked man arrogantly declared, "You made me lose a fresh blood slave. Isn¡¯t that enough?" Marvin frowned. "I am clueless as to what you mean." "Wait until I turn you into my blood slave, you won¡¯t be so clueless then," the masked man said with a low laugh. The next second, he pounced at Marvin. Marvin saw a flash before his eyes. ¡®So fast!¡¯ His eyes surprisingly couldn¡¯t keep up. ... In a corner of the First Hall, a battle quietly began. "Woosh!" The assailant abruptly swept past Marvin. If not for Marvin dodging and sending out a rather threatening reverse slash, the Vampire¡¯s fangs might have already bitten into his neck. That guy¡¯s speed was too astonishing; his Dexterity should be at 27 points! ¡®Damn, there is actually someone with Dexterity rivalling mine here.¡¯ ¡®Definitely a 3rd rank Vampire Count.¡¯ ¡®Night Walkers aren¡¯t afraid of Vampires, but my level is too low. I¡¯m being suppressed.¡¯ Marvin was somewhat annoyed. 27 points of Dexterity was only a conservative estimate. From the masked man¡¯s sudden increase in speed, he should definitely have some secret methods. These Vampires weren¡¯t to be messed with. Vampires were inherently a lot stronger than humans. Marvin¡¯s daggers protected his vitals and then he took the initiative during a gap in the Vampire¡¯s attacks. Burst! Anti-Gravity Steps! He leapt onto the stone wall and ran across it like a deft acrobat. Competing in speed? Night Walkers would never be afraid to do so! In an instant, Marvin leapt out of the Vampire¡¯s attack range. But the masked man disdainfully said, "Anti-Gravity Steps?" "Mankind is only a second rate race after all. If not for the Wizards, this world would have already belonged to us, the Blood Race." "So what if you have Anti-Gravity Steps? Today you won¡¯t escape!" He suddenly jumped, his body actually flying up. Marvin was completely defying gravity by running on the wall, while the Vampire Count flew towards him! [Low Flight]! 3rd rank Blood Race¡¯s racial specialty. This specialty let them fly in their regular form at a low altitude for some time. In Feinan, there weren¡¯t many ways to fly. Wizards had magic carpets, and 2nd rank spells could let them fly at a low altitude. Most classes couldn¡¯t fly even at the Legend rank. This was also a reason Wizards could lead this world. ¨C One flying in the sky, one chasing on the ground, unable to touch even a feather ¨C This was what the players used as a mockery in the past. It clearly showed the importance of flight in battle! Legend Monk Inheim could crush the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar thanks to the help of the Void Boots. And the 3rd circle Low Flight of the Blood Race could similarly suppress other classes and races. But as the Vampire rushed over, Marvin wasn¡¯t flustered. Other people were afraid of the Blood Race, but he wasn¡¯t worried. In fact, if he had known about this fight and prepared for it ahead of time, he might have been able to easily get rid of this Vampire Count. It was night, the time when Night Walkers were the tyrants. ¡®Even if I can¡¯t kill him, I should still be able to teach him a lesson.¡¯ A light flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes. The next second, he kicked off the wall with his left foot! ... ¡®Anti-Gravity Steps should end about now!¡¯ The masked man flying using Low Flight sneered. He calculated Marvin¡¯s path, sped up and pounced at him. But something shocking happened. After Marvin lost the Effect of Anti-Gravity Steps, he actually crawled up the wall in a weird way! His body had twisted eerily and his footsteps were exceptionally strange but he moved up the wall as if he was defying gravity! [Demon Hunter Steps!] This was the beginner part of the strongest footwork of Demon Hunter Constantine that Marvin had learnt. He deliberately used Anti-Gravity Steps to lure the enemy just for this moment. In fact, relying on the Demon Hunter Steps while indoors, he could completely toy with the Vampire Count! The Vampire Count pounced at an empty space. Moreover, Marvin turned his body to kick off the wall with both feet! The next instant, the masked man howled in pain as Marvin leapt at him, making him fall to the ground! Low Flight wasn¡¯t a true flying skill. At that moment, he was like a hammer being swung, reaching the highest point in the middle before crashing down! "Crash!" The Vampire awkwardly fell on the ground. His white skin turned extremely bloody as Marvin stomped on his waist and his two daggers emitted a "Clang" as they were stuck into his neck. "It¡¯s rumored that Vampires can¡¯t be killed." "Do you think I should try?" Marvin asked in a low voice. The masked man was unable to restrain his anger, but the two daggers were lodged in his neck, making him unable to move! The Blood Race wasn¡¯t like that freak Corpse King who had no vitals. The Vampire would die if he was beheaded. He didn¡¯t dare to move! What depressed him the most was that the Blood Race had a secret technique that could let him transform into a bat to escape, but he couldn¡¯t use it right now. Because Marvin foot was placed on his lower back. That place was where the transformation would start. Only people who knew a lot about the Blood Race would know this weak point! As long as this place was restrained, they couldn¡¯t use the secret technique. This bit of general knowledge, how could Marvin forget? But dealing with this Vampire Count was truly bothersome. Killing him was clearly not a good idea, since Madeline had clearly invited many Vampires and it could be troublesome if he angered that crowd. Not killing him also wouldn¡¯t do. This guy took the initiative to provoke him. Even if Marvin humiliated him, releasing a tiger back to its mountain wasn¡¯t in his nature. While Marvin was hesitating, a lovely voice suddenly emerged. "Turns out the arrogant Vampire has to lie on the ground today." Marvin was inwardly relieved. The person he was expecting finally arrived! This would be properly handled now. ... Madeline. Marvin¡¯s goal in stealthily slipping away from the camp was in order to draw out this City Lord. This scheming woman had nearly pushed Marvin into a hole before, and Marvin would definitely retaliate. The difference in strength between both sides was extremely great, so Marvin could only use some special means. And turned out there was a way to teach Madeline a lesson in this First Hall. As for this Vampire, he had come to get beaten all on his own. Marvin faintly laughed and retrieved his two daggers before decisively retreating. Woosh! The Vampire Count angrily got up from the ground and threw himself at Marvin. But then his body was firmly locked in midair. [Hold]! Madeline gently said, "Karnoth, haven¡¯t you lost enough face already?" "Baron Marvin left you a path to survival and you are still ungrateful? To be frank, in the current generation of the Blood Race, even though your talent is among the best, your strength is far from enough to rival Gwyn¡¯s. What brings you down is your heart." "A loss is a loss, scram. If something like this happen again, I¡¯ll kill you." Karnoth¡¯s body suddenly flew out! Not far away, another shadow flashed across. That was the cloaked man. He grabbed Karnoth who had been sent flying by Madeline and bowed his head to her. "Thank you Lady." He then glanced at Marvin in the shadows and hesitated for a moment, before unexpectedly smiling. "Baron Marvin, my younger cousin is too arrogant. I¡¯ll thank you on his behalf for not killing him." "You are someone very interesting, I hope we could become friends." "Oh right, I am Gwyn." After Gwyn finished talking, he directly carried Karnoth and disappeared from where they stood. Leaving only Marvin and Madeline in a corner of the First Hall. ... "If they are cousins, how could the differences be this huge?" Madeline walked over with a smile. The way she walked created a mysteriously attractive atmosphere. Marvin kept retreating. "Bang." He knocked his head against the stone wall. "What are you doing here?" Madeline softly asked. "Nothing much¡­" Marvin gave a hollow laugh. "It¡¯s quite late, I think I should go back to bed." "There is only a six year old little girl in your tent, don¡¯t tell me you want to sleep with her?" Madeline slowly walked closer as she smiled. Her clothes were very loose, from this angle Marvin could see the mountains hiding. Night Walkers¡¯ vision being too good was a bad thing here... Marvin¡¯s hands were pressed against the stone wall as he gulped. Madeline¡¯s hand softly touched Marvin¡¯s body as she said in a low gasp. "Tonight, you are mine." With a weird expression on his face, Marvin suddenly said, "Sorry?" "Maybe you meant it the other way?" He glanced at her and corrected, "Tonight, you are mine." His right hand then pressed an unstable brick while his left held Madeline¡¯s waist, pulling her toward him! The two suddenly lost their balance. Because both of them fell through a secret door! Chapter 168: Melee Battle in the Hidden Chamber! Chapter 168: Melee Battle in the Hidden Chamber! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The two bodies tightly intertwined together! Under the pull of a mysterious force, they both fell down. Madeline panicked. In fact, when Marvin grabbed her waist, she had intended to cast a few instant spells to properly teach each him a lesson for daring to go on the offensive. But she had discovered that her spells didn¡¯t seem to be working. Damn it! That was the only thought in her mind. She was tightly held by Marvin as the two kept falling down, continuously rolling on what appeared to be a smooth path. Thanks to that, they didn¡¯t get injured too badly! "I said, tonight you are mine." Marvin spoke near her ear as he turned and held Madeline in front of him, stopping himself from falling by catching two stones with his legs. "Go on!" He sneered as he let her fall on her own. ... "Thud!" The pitiful City Lord of River Shore City fell very hard on the wooden floor. But fortunately, her constitution was also special. She wasn¡¯t an average human, so this fall wouldn¡¯t have consequences that were too serious. Some bruises appeared on her fair white skin, but that was all. She stood up extremely angrily and noticed Marvin sliding down the passage. "You dare plot against me!" This made Marvin terribly angry too. "This kind of thing, weren¡¯t you the one who acted first?" Marvin bluntly answered. He had started plotting as soon as Madeline tried to snatch his Holy Grail. He wasn¡¯t one to be bullied. ... "Puff!" A flickering ray of fire appeared in the darkness. These were a Wizard¡¯s flames that would automatically light the whole room if a living organism entered. They had entered a hidden chamber. The room was round, and in a corner of the hidden chamber was an assortment of things along with a bed. This place seemed to be someone¡¯s bedroom. But the extremely smooth wall gave a strange feeling. "Where are we!?" Madeline hatefully looked at Marvin. She felt insecure! Because she had just tried countless times; her spells and magic related skills completely lost their effectiveness! Needless to say, there weren¡¯t many [Magic Restricting Fields] in all of Feinan! Rumors said that they were places that had buried countless Wizards. Even if Legend Wizards went there, they would be at a disadvantage, while those below Legend would completely lose their magic abilities. In other words, Madeline had no way to threaten Marvin anymore. On the contrary, if Marvin wanted, tonight she was his. She was angry, but even more nervous! This was something she had never experienced before. She was always the one to take the initiative, she was on top! She didn¡¯t have any issue with doing it, but there was one point: Madeline wanted to be the one in control! This was her nature. But it looked like something would change tonight. Thus she was like a 16 year old flustered toward her first love. ¡®Ridiculous,¡¯ she thought. ... "Do you still need me to explain?" "This place is a Magic Restricting Field, the place you Wizards are the most scared of," said Marvin indifferently. He didn¡¯t seemed worried about handling Madeline, and instead just leisurely walked across and sat at the bedside. There was a cupboard there. There was a piece of parchment on the cupboard, but most of the words were already blurred beyond recognition. Marvin opened each of the cupboard drawers. In the first drawer, there were a few diaries. Marvin put away the diaries and the parchment, as these things might be useful later. There was a lock on the second drawer, and it was sealed with a high grade rune combination lock. The current Marvin couldn¡¯t open it, and ordinary thieves certainly couldn¡¯t open it. Only someone like a Legend Great Thief could. In the third drawer was a crystal ball wrapped in silk. ¡®Prophecy Globe.¡¯ Marvin felt very satisfied. The things in the hidden chamber were still there. The Prophecy Globe was a very good item for Wizards. It could increase spirit power and willpower. The best part was that it could keep himself clear-headed and allow him to clearly see through his own state of mind. This would be extremely important in the upcoming disaster. Marvin collected all those things. The Prophecy Globe was prepared for Wayne. As for the diaries and that parchment, they were like the ancient book he gotten long ago: they were closely related to the history of the Scarlet Monastery and could be deciphered in the future, perhaps getting him a windfall. ... "Have you been to this place? Or, did you know about this place?" Madeline crossed her arms, a subconscious action due to being on guard. Right now she was no different from a sheep waiting to be slaughtered. She tried to calm herself down. But Wizards had always relied on their magic, so after suddenly losing her most important thing she naturally couldn¡¯t stay calm and serene. Marvin could even see her slightly shivering. "Of course. I went through a lot of information, read many books. My grandfather was a high level Wizard. He left us a lot of useful things." Marvin once again used his grandfather as an excuse. But then again, his grandfather was really quite mysterious enough, so Marvin continuously using him as an excuse was understandable. ... "There are only the two of us here now." As Marvin walked forward step by step, Madeline began to panic, continuously retreating before finally knocking against the smooth wall "Didn¡¯t we agree and sign a contract¡­" She stared at Marvin. "Contract?" Marvin¡¯s tone was relaxed. He took out that contract written in blood and before Madeline¡¯s shocked gaze, he tore it to shreds. The contract burnt and turned into a pile of ashes. "Your arrogant self didn¡¯t detect the loophole in the contract?" Marvin asked. Madeline bitterly shook her head. How could she have known that the Scarlet Monastery had a Magic Restricting Field! Her body slowly went limp as she looked at Marvin with some fear in her eyes. ... "You aren¡¯t planning on taking me, are you?" Marvin laughed. "Why are you so flustered?" Madeline stayed silent for a bit. She tightly grabbed her clothes and suddenly said, "Treating me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll take my revenge later?" "Or¡­ Are you planning on killing me?" Marvin slowly advanced. "Killing you? I¡¯m not that kind of person. There is no deep hatred between us." "We simply have a very small debt to settle, with some interest¡­" But before he could finish, great changes occurred to Madeline¡¯s body! A thin tail started growing from her back, her aura suddenly transformed, her skin turned slightly redder, and her eyes became even more enticing! Her body suddenly burst with a powerful strength, ruthlessly charging into Marvin! "Don¡¯t be too complacent, Baron Marvin!" Madeline threw out a punch. "Since you know I have an abyssal bloodline, you should be clear about something¡­" "It¡¯s not that easy to take possession of my body!" This fist flew with great momentum, and in a flash it arrived at Marvin¡¯s chest. But Marvin¡¯s right hand moved like lightning and grabbed her fist! He retreated half a step, but there was no change on his face. "I am aware that Demons¡¯ fighting abilities are not necessarily inferior to mine." "But you only have a bit of Succubus bloodline, and a tiny bit of other demonic blood. This is far from enough." "And it is night." Marvin winked. The night was the realm of Night Walkers! Madeline didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the final sentence. She still tried to resist! Her tail suddenly targeted Marvin¡¯s abdomen! ... Half a minute later, in the smooth hidden chamber, Madeline was harmlessly lying on the bed. She was sprawled out on her back, firmly tied on the bed with two ropes. As Marvin said, Madeline only had a bit of demonic blood, so she was simply unable to face Marvin during the night. After a simple but fierce fight, Marvin easily subdued Madeline and directly bound her on the bed. Madeline still felt angry, and kept struggling, but she was also nervous. But what shocked her the most was¡­ She surprisingly was looking forward to it. ¡®What the fuck is going on?¡¯ ¡®Why am I looking forward to this kind of nightmare¡­¡¯ ¡®This hateful man¡­ Wait until I regain my magic, I will fuck him tens of thousands of times! I¡¯ll fuck him dry!¡¯ River Shore City¡¯s City Lord roared in her heart¡­ but Marvin couldn¡¯t hear it. He was sitting at her bedside while smiling, looking at her exquisite appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue and sigh, ¡®Succubi are really too beautiful.¡¯ Even without using Charm skills, most men would go crazy just from their looks and figure. But anyways, In the Magic Restricting Field, even magic related abilities were completely useless. This was the paradise of physical classes, and the casters¡¯ nightmare. "What do you want!" "If you want to kill, just kill! If you are a man, then be straightforward!" Madeline yelled impatiently. "Are you scared?" Marvin gently caressed her cheek, "An unprecedented experience, isn¡¯t it?" Madeline bit her lips and gave him a tearful look. A woman with a Succubus bloodline showing such an expression, one could die from it. If not for Marvin¡¯s steady willpower, he might have already thrown himself at her. But he knew he couldn¡¯t do that. A curved dagger was quietly unsheathed and as Madeline looked on in desperation, was placed on her neck. Marvin coldly said, "Tell me your true name." ... The hidden chamber was silent. After a long time, two words managed to get out of Madeline¡¯s mouth. "I won¡¯t!" A Demon¡¯s true name was an absolute secret and if an enemy got hold of it, the Demon¡¯s fate could be worse than death. She was a half Demon, so her true name¡¯s restriction wasn¡¯t as great, but if Marvin learnt about it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pose a threat to him anymore. "Don¡¯t be like this, you make me look like a villain," Marvin seriously said. "Tell me your true name and I¡¯ll let you go." "I won¡¯t!" Madeline ground her teeth. A slashing sound echoed in the hidden chamber. Chapter 169: Command Chapter 169: Command Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A sharp sound echoed in the room. Madeline¡¯s eyes were wide open, looking at Marvin in disbelief. He soft nightgown was roughly torn apart by Marvin, exposing her flawless skin. Her mesmerizing bosom was clearly displayed under the light of the flames. The next instant, Marvin¡¯s hand pressed on Madeline¡¯s chest. "I heard that Succubi become extremely sensitive after transforming." "Unfortunately, I never had the chance to verify that. But it seems Miss City Lord can now satisfy my curiosity." Marvin spoke very slowly. Madeline was panicking. "Stop, you bastard!" she dispiritedly protested. Marvin abruptly put more force into it! "Aaaa¡­." Madeline couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan. "But you look like you are enjoying yourself?" Marvin laughed grimly, as both hands began to wander around the sensitive parts of Madeline¡¯s upper body! ... Three minutes later. Madeline was burning hot all over, her skin gradually flushing as lust started filling her eyes. "Please¡­" He kept caressing all over her body. "Aaaa¡­. Don¡¯t¡­" "Damn Marvin¡­ Ooohh¡­." Marvin was still expressionless. But this was only on the surface. He had been secretly enduring! Madeline was an extremely beautiful woman. Every man would want to have her. As long as Marvin wanted... He could take her anytime! But he kept enduring, because he hadn¡¯t forgotten his own goal. Madeline becoming crazily aroused by Marvin¡¯s touch wasn¡¯t due to his skills, but due to the nature of Succubi. If she hadn¡¯t changed, she might have still been able to rely on willpower to endure. But after transforming, her body¡¯s sensitivity went up a few times and she was unable to resist. What¡¯s more, Wizards were widely known for their Intelligence, when it came to Willpower, don¡¯t even talk about it. Otherwise there wouldn¡¯t have been so many Wizards turning crazy after failing their will checks once the Universe Magic Pool shattered. Madeline was breathing heavily. She began to beg Marvin. Marvin was indifferent. After another three minutes, he slowly said, "True name." Madeline still retained some reason. She bit her lip and a tear almost left her eye as she said, "I won¡¯t!" Marvin slightly smiled, as he once again put his dagger on Madeline¡¯s neck! "In fact, you should already know. If you do not tell your true name today, I¡¯ll kill you." "Even if I¡¯m quite unwilling to do it, I will if there is no other way. I originally only thought of playing with you, but who could have thought you would be so uncooperative?" "Lady City Lord, you are a Half-Demon, so your true name doesn¡¯t affect you that greatly. I only want to defend myself, that¡¯s all. "Don¡¯t force me to kill you. Two minutes left." Madeline who was still not completely clear-headed was startled when the dagger touched her neck. She twitched and very painfully shook her head. However, there was an intense struggle in her heart! Because Marvin wasn¡¯t lying. There was a huge gap in strength between both of them. If Marvin didn¡¯t manage to get any means to defend himself, then he would definitely not hesitate to kill her in this hidden chamber! In other words, not telling her true name meant death. As for how she would die, whether she would be humiliated by Marvin or not, she didn¡¯t want to think about it. She didn¡¯t want to die. But if she gave her true name to Marvin, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go against him in the future! She would have to hold it back. The true name of a Half-Demon was really not as important as a Demon¡¯s true name, but if another got a hold of it, it would also be a very troublesome matter. Especially if it was Marvin who displayed knowledge beyond that of a 2nd rank Ranger. She was really worried whether Marvin could make use of her true name or not. If a slave contract was signed, that would be worse than death! Someone as prideful as her would definitely not be someone else¡¯s slave. But in theory, a Half-Demon¡¯s true name couldn¡¯t be signed on a slave contract... At least as far as Madeline knew. She struggled a lot, her body was burning hot, she really needed help¡­ Or some tools. At that time, the feeling of the sharp edge of the ice-cold dagger stimulated her even more. Her mind was already unable to make a decision. A Wizard without magic was as helpless as a child that lost its armor. "Half a minute left." Marvin¡¯s voice was grim, as if he was the true Demon. Madeline angrily roared as she struggled to rise, but the sharp dagger cut into her neck! Blood started flowing out. The pain stimulated her mind, finally startling her into helplessly roaring a succession of complex and hard to understand sounds. Marvin¡¯s eyes shone, as a series of Abyssal letters immediately appeared in his log. [You obtained the true name of a Half-Demon¡­] True names were very complex. This one had no less than sixty characters, containing Madeline¡¯s bloodline information. Marvin carefully checked it once, and after confirming it was true and had no issues, he took out a new scroll. "What are you doing!" Madeline realized her fate and lowered her head. "Getting a protective talisman. I did receive quite a bit of interest today." Marvin smiled as he sat at the desk on the side and took out a quill and ink he prepared beforehand before starting to write. What he wrote wasn¡¯t a slave contract, but another kind of contract: a command contract! Command contracts were a type of contract only second to slave contracts. After learning Madeline¡¯s true name, Marvin¡¯s words could have a commanding effect on her through this contract. Feinan¡¯s contracts would be effective as long as they were written according to regulations. Because these contracts were all guaranteed by the powerful Ancient God, the [Justice God]. Marvin¡¯s knowledge of those contracts came from a time when he was dealing with Devils. He almost lost everything because these bastards were experts in finding loopholes. After that he learnt how to write all kinds of contracts flawlessly. It reached the point where he could make loopholes in the contracts that would be advantageous for him, just like he did with Madeline. Marvin finished writing his name and Madeline¡¯s true name based on his log. The contract automatically took effect. A pale green flame burned on the parchment and two concentric circles flew out of the parchment. The smaller one flew in between Madeline¡¯s brows, blending into her body. She let out a cry, clearly feeling restricted by many layers of chains! "It¡¯s a command contract!" "Damn Marvin, you dared to write this kind of contract¡­" Madeline hysterically cursed. Marvin remained calm. The larger concentric circle entered Marvin¡¯s wrist. The contract took form. Even if Madeline recovered her magic, she would be unable to harm Marvin. Marvin could even feel if she was thinking about him negatively. This was the overbearing power of the command contract. The only unfortunate thing was that the effect was reduced by half for a Half-Demon. Madeline could still make her own decisions as long as she didn¡¯t provoke Marvin. Despite this, it was enough for her to be resentful. "Quickly release me!" Madeline loudly yelled, "Damn Marvin, you got what you wished for, what else do you want?" This time, Marvin actually seriously walked over and quickly untied Madeline. Madeline pounced toward him, but a shadow flashed. She then felt something hit her head. Marvin had ruthlessly hit her neck, temporarily knocking her out. "Nope." He managed to endure the lust rising up from seeing Madeline and finished fixing the latter¡¯s clothes. Since he had decided to only collect interest today, he wouldn¡¯t go too far. Moreover, Marvin had this odd feeling, as if there was a pair of eyes silently watching him ever since he messed up Madeline¡¯s clothes. He recalled that kiss on the castle balcony. He recalled that awkward woman with many forms who used Bind to throw him down from the cliff, but still wasn¡¯t willing to let him fall too fiercely. Afterwards, he restrained himself. ... White River Valley, still on that tallest peak. "Dame Hathaway, what are you looking at?" Wayne curiously asked. Hathaway¡¯s face was cold, her red dress contrasting with her fair skin. "Nothing." She lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak. "What about this¡­" Wayne hesitated and said, "When Brother left, he told me to let you know. Don¡¯t always stand there." "There is too much wind, it¡¯s very easy to catch a cold." Catch a cold? Hathaway sneered. Can a Legend Wizard still catch colds? Is it because I¡¯m standing too high, looking too far? ¡®Scoundrel¡­ To dare do this kind of thing. Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you when you come back.¡¯ ... In a corner of the First Hall, Marvin¡¯s figure quietly appeared. Even though the path out of the Restraining Magic Field was very smooth and slippery, by relying on his Demon Hunter Steps, he easily ran up. He used a rope to pull the unconscious Madeline up. He closed the secret door and then took advantage of the darkness to secretly bring Madeline back to his own tent. But he couldn¡¯t have guessed that there would be two crimson eyes looking at him when he got Madeline back to his tent. "Baron Marvin, are you having a secret love affair?" Isabelle seriously asked. Marvin was speechless. He shook his head and put down Madeline. After a while Madeline woke up. She saw Marvin and suddenly became angry. "Are you a man or not¡­" She kicked toward him. But when her move was half finished, she suddenly twitched as if someone had also kicked her. "You thought the command contract was fake?" Marvin disdainfully asked. He grabbed Madeline¡¯s foot and threw her out of his tent. "Since you already woke up, you are free to leave." "I¡¯m going to bed, I¡¯m tired." "Good night, Lady City Lord." Chapter 170: Commander Chapter 170: Commander Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Next morning, River Shore City¡¯s army once again gathered. After a night of rest, most of the soldiers had a pretty energetic appearance. But there were a few people who looked like they didn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s rest. "Open the door." Madeline¡¯s voice was somewhat rough. Her eyes were red, and she clearly didn¡¯t sleep well. Marvin dragged Isabelle with one hand while holding the Holy Grail in the other. He calmly stood there as if the previous night¡¯s events were completely unrelated to him. Madeline hatefully glanced at Marvin. She got a bit angry yesterday and as a result, that bastard put her to sleep. Due to the command contract¡¯s existence, she couldn¡¯t do anything to him! This made Madeline extremely mad. She couldn¡¯t vent her fury and could only tolerate it. Thus, Madam City Lord¡¯s sleep wasn¡¯t very good. On top of that, since she couldn¡¯t sleep comfortably, she chose her spells really early this morning, before the sun was up. Everyone naturally noticed Madeline¡¯s appearance, but with the Lady City Lord¡¯s fierce looks, no one dared to say anything, even in private. Marvin noticed that the group of Vampires was closer to the center today. When he looked at them, the cloaked man, Gwyn, greeted him with a nod while that Karnoth on the side was a little unfriendly. The Silver Church¡¯s people were ready. Under the efforts of a few powerful Guardians, the door which was previously blocked loudly opened. "Forward¡­" Madeline¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t even ceased when dozens of shadows came out from the passage! Those shadows pounced toward the soldiers and knights, and even the Wizards couldn¡¯t stop them. Gargoyles! They had actually hid behind the door from when it was still night. A few unlucky soldiers were grabbed by the Gargoyles and thrown down from great heights, their survival uncertain. And there were some who got their heads crushed in an instant from the sneak attack. The army turned into a mess. Madeline angrily raised her finger and threw two consecutive Fireballs, shattering two Gargoyles into dust. The Wizards from the Wizard corps also cast Barrier, one after the other, and intended to strike back. But it was no use. Many more Gargoyles quietly flew out from the passage at that time. Although they flew as slow as Vampires, they had true flight. This was why they were in trouble. Shouts could soon be heard here and there in the First Hall. Knights pulled out their swords and swung, Guardians lifted their shields to block, and the Silver Church¡¯s people were fighting their own battles! Gargoyles kept appearing, and there were soon more than two hundred! ... ¡®We can¡¯t continue like this!¡¯ ¡®Damn, Gargoyles, those things that just follow their instincts would mount a sneak attack? It was definitely instigated by those Sirens.¡¯ ¡®As expected, there is a difference between the game and reality.¡¯ Marvin shivered as he grabbed Isabelle to protect her. He looked at the chaotic hall and decisively raised the Holy Grail! The next second, he launched one of the halo of the Holy Grails, [Banishing Holy Light]. This was a spell that didn¡¯t have a very powerful material effect, but when facing evil life forms, it would have a very strong banishing effect. Bright light was emitted from Marvin¡¯s hands, and in an instant, it illuminated the entire First Hall and that gloomy corridor. The shining holy light, made the numerous Gargoyles wail and fold their wings one after the other, before settling the ceiling, glaring at everyone, like tigers watching their prey. Banishing Holy Light didn¡¯t harm them, but it made them feel very uncomfortable. Gargoyles always followed their instincts, or their master¡¯s command. Marvin knew their master was the sleeping Lich. The Lich couldn¡¯t command the Gargoyles now, so these evil lifeforms attacked enemies on impulse. "One minute," Marvin shouted in a loud voice, "They will soon adapt to this powerful light and then they will attack again." Madeline nodded and immediately gave an order, "Everyone gather!" "Guardians protect the Wizards, knights group in tight formation, rogues scatter. Everyone properly protect your own life and the lives of the people at your side. Don¡¯t get caught by the Gargoyles." "Wizards, get rid of these things!" Madeline said while grinding her teeth. She had been careless. She didn¡¯t get anyone to use Detect before opening the door, leading to three soldiers losing their lives in vain, and many more people getting light and heavy injuries. She wouldn¡¯t normally have made that kind of amateur mistake! ¡®Calm down, I must calm down.¡¯ She took a deep while looking at Marvin. Now wasn¡¯t the time to settle personal grudges. But at that time, Marvin rushed over, "You didn¡¯t make the best choice." Someone immediately drew his sword. "You dare question the City Lord¡¯s command?" "I¡¯m only stating a fact." Marvin coldly looked at Madeline. "This is not the best option." "Gargoyles have an extremely high magic resistance to most spells, only Force Magic could somewhat injure them." "Using magic to deal with the Gargoyles isn¡¯t suitable." Madeline took a deep breath. She was questioned by Marvin in front of everyone! If it was anyone else, she might have already finished him off with a spell! But she couldn¡¯t do anything about it because of the command contract. "What¡¯s your opinion?" She clenched her teeth and asked. Marvin calmly said, "Give me temporary leadership over the attack on the Second Hall. I¡¯ll perfectly bring you to destroy all monsters in the Second Hall! As long as you follow my methods, I can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any casualties." These words created an uproar. This Baron Marvin was too arrogant, wasn¡¯t he? Even if Lady Madeline invited him as a guest, he was now trying to act like the main character¡­ And even claiming that he could let them get through the Second Hall without losing anyone? This was a madman! After experiencing that Gargoyle attack, just a few dozen Gargoyles pouncing over would be enough to cast a huge shadow above their heads. Destroying that flying troop would be very difficult. Madeline¡¯s plan would let fewer people die. This was already pretty good. Marvin said he actually had a way to have no casualties at all? No one believed him. Everyone¡¯s gazes were cold and doubtful. If not for him using the Holy Grail to repel those Gargoyles, gaining everyone some time, someone might have already tried to arrest him. Marvin didn¡¯t pay attention to the others, only looking at Madeline. ... Madeline was in a very bad mood! Because Marvin didn¡¯t use the power of the command contract, but simple words. She very much wanted to shake her head and say: ¡®This is my army.¡¯ But seeing the Gargoyles covering the skies, unless she was willing to use that 4th-circle AOE attack spell early, or let Collins act, they would definitely have a large amount of casualties! Others didn¡¯t believe Marvin, but she did. This guy was extremely familiar with the Scarlet Monastery, as if it was his own house. Yesterday¡¯s trick to deceive her into that hidden chamber showed that this man¡¯s thoughts were meticulous and that he would definitely not speak nonsense. If he said no casualties, it meant no casualties. Madeline took a deep breath. "Thirty seconds left," Marvin reminded. "Fuck off!" A knight among Madeline¡¯s personal bodyguard was extremely and raised his sword, ruthlessly stabbing toward Marvin. "Stay your hand!" Madeline angrily shouted. The entire hall turned silent. The knight had stiffened and threw a hateful glance at Marvin as he stopped on the spot. The Gargoyles on the ceiling began to become restless. "Will you bear the responsibility if you fail?" Madeline solemnly asked. "If I fail, the Holy Grail will be yours," Marvin calmly replied. "But if I succeed, I should get a commander¡¯s share of loot, is that an issue?" Madeline was angry. ¡®This Lady already belongs to you, and you actually still aim at the loot.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s going on in that guy¡¯s brain after all... No wonder that old guy Collins would bet on him.¡¯ ... "The leadership is yours. You have less than twenty seconds to give an order." Madeline didn¡¯t look at Marvin, coldly sweeping her eyes over everyone else instead. She was displaying her stance. Everyone had to follow Marvin¡¯s orders. Even if a lot of people weren¡¯t convinced, and that knight who drew the sword was even angrier, they had no choice but to obey Madeline¡¯s order. Marvin stood out and looked at Collins. "To annihilate the Gargoyles, the key is the Silver Church¡¯s knights." Collins laughed, "At your command." Marvin immediately sent his command, and a few sentences formed a set of tactics specialized against the Gargoyles! Some people had an understanding and admiring expression, while some were doubtful but still followed suit. The Gargoyles on the ceiling began to stir. It had to be said that the people Madeline gathered were really elites. If they were common adventurers, it might have taken a long time for them to understand what Marvin meant. They weren¡¯t like these soldiers who only needed a short moment before assembling as Marvin ordered. A Gargoyle was unable to hold back and rushed through the range of the Holy Light. The Holy Light made it feel painful, but its killing instinct suppressed it. It aimed at what seemed to be a less armored target, ruthlessly flying past! The next instant, every Gargoyle took off, rushing toward the army. The hundreds of Gargoyles looked like hungry tigers pouncing toward food, splitting up into a few batches. And the Silver Church¡¯s knights were tightly gripping their weapons. There was only three small squadrons of those knights, about thirty people. But they were a crucial part of Marvin¡¯s plan. ... Even though there was lighting, the first Hall immediately became somewhat dusky. The first wave of Gargoyles rushed over. "Indeed, as expected," Marvin sneered. All the Gargoyles aimed at the Wizards who were less armored. As for the rogues, Marvin made them enter stealth so the Gargoyles wouldn¡¯t prioritize them. ¡®It¡¯s instinct after all¡­¡¯ There was a Guardian next to every Wizard, along with a Silver Church¡¯s knight! The first Gargoyle pounced over, trying to grab the Wizard, but it was blocked by the Guardian to the side suddenly raising his shield. Shield Bash! The Gargoyle¡¯s attack was blocked. It was about to spread its wings and fly away, but at that time, the Silver Church¡¯s knight finally acted! "Bang!" A firm sound echoed. Gordian¡¯s Hammer Smash actually shattered that Gargoyle into pieces! Chapter 171: Magical Scroll Chapter 171: Magical Scroll Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ¡®Gargoyles have high resistance to spells and most physical attacks, but¡­¡¯ ¡®Blunt weapons deal double damage!¡¯ This kind of information flashed through Marvin¡¯s mind. This was the only way to deal with ordinary Gargoyles. In the army, only the Silver Church¡¯s knights like Gordian carried a holy hammer as one of their weapons. The other knights were equipped with pikes on their horses, and two handed greatswords when they were on the ground. Only the Silver Church¡¯s Paladins carried a holy hammer in addition to their greatsword. The holy hammer, as a blunt weapon, dealt considerable damage to the Gargoyles. And those Paladins'' blows certainly weren¡¯t weak. With the cooperation, the first wave of Gargoyles was completely wiped out! All the Gargoyles trembled from the hammer smashes before being roughly flung toward the ground. Once their stone wings were shattered, these flexible monsters wouldn¡¯t pose any issues to the soldiers. River Shore City¡¯s guards immediately swarmed around, chaotically slashing with their swords. As for the few Guardians that made a mistake, there were also Wizards nearby to help them, using simple restricting spells. These Wizards could use a few Force spells, and alter the flying path of the Gargoyles, which would greatly help the knights. Wizards, Guardians, and Paladins equipped with blunt weapons. This kind of set up was like the bane of Gargoyles! Marvin already knew that the Gargoyle couldn¡¯t all rush forward in one go, because they would lose the space to nimbly fly. In order to coordinate with each other, they would keep first keep their distance from each other, forming a continuous wave of attack. This was their instinct. If they had really followed Madeline¡¯s plan, the number of casualties might have rapidly soared. But under Marvin¡¯s command, an entirely different outcome was revealed. After the first wave of attacks, besides a few unlucky people who received light wounds, the others were completely unscathed. And those couple dozens of Gargoyles were smashed to the ground, turning into fragments and fine powder. This kind of result could be described as brilliant. And even more notably, Marvin¡¯s plan would save up a lot of Wizards¡¯ spells! Wizards¡¯ spells weren¡¯t unlimited! The monsters deeper in the Monastery weren¡¯t limited to just Gargoyles. ¡®The Silver Church¡¯s holy hammers are effective against those Gargoyles?¡¯ Everyone thought it was an effect of the Divine Power enchanted into those hammers. Only a few people were wondering why Marvin specifically told them to use the hammers and not the two handed greatswords. ... "Ready! The second wave is coming!" Marvin loudly yelled. Now that Madeline had already given him temporary leadership, he would take care of every detail. They couldn¡¯t treat the second fight lightly just because of their first great victory. Details could make the difference between success and failure. All the knights focused. They tightly gripped their hammers! The Gargoyles were reckless as if they hadn¡¯t noticed their companions¡¯ tragic deaths and kept pouncing down instead. This wave had clearly a lot more Gargoyles than the first! The Silver Church¡¯s knights made their moves, their holy hammers accurately striking down one Gargoyle after the other. And the Vampires who had been waiting on the side also began to act at Marvin¡¯s order. What they needed to do was support and control. Relying on their speed advantage and Low Flight, they could keep extra Gargoyles busy. This was very easy for the people of the Blood Race. They originally signed an agreement with Madeline, and now that the commander was Marvin, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let these powerful helpers take a rest. The Vampires kept using Low Flight. The cloaked man Gwyn directly flew atop the head of a Gargoyle and grabbed its wing before accomplishing a stunning move in the air. He actually used his power to fling the Gargoyle to its death! "Crash!" Another one turned to dust on the ground. They were very brittle, and this was the biggest weakness of Gargoyles. But Gwyn being able to make a Gargoyle fall to its death showed that he was definitely a excellent member of the Blood Race. ¡­ ¡®Powerful!¡¯ While Marvin was commanding everyone down to every detail, he noticed Gwyn¡¯s performance. This guy had always been lowkey before but now began to gradually reveal his own strength. As a 3rd rank Vampire Count, it seemed more or less the same as that Karnoth, but he was a lot stronger than Karnoth. Marvin thought that if he didn¡¯t have his Shapeshift Sorcerer subclass, only relying on Night Walker and Ranger, he might not be Gwyn¡¯s opponent! Gwyn was faster and stronger, like the first time Marvin met the Dark Murderer Black Jack. But he estimated that the suppression wouldn¡¯t be that terrible. Of course, the situation would be different if he Shapeshifted into his Shadow-shape or Beast-shape. That strange Shapeshift Sorcerer class made Marvin¡¯s strength vary a lot. The Beast-shape was still unusable after that night with the Crimson Patriarch, and Marvin didn¡¯t know when he could use it again. ... What happened next was just as Marvin expected. With the extra Gargoyles drawn away by the Vampires, the Paladins were much more relaxed. To the Gargoyles who were pouncing down as if they didn¡¯t want to live, they simply raised their hammers and smashed. One hit one kill. The Silver Church¡¯s holy knights were like stone craftsmen, "Clang!""Clang!" And the evil Gargoyles would go back to being stone. About fifteen minutes later. Dust was everywhere in the First Hall and everyone kept coughing. But they all felt happy. "It was actually that simple?" "Are these Gargoyles dumb? Coming into our trap by themselves?" A Paladin rubbed his sore shoulder and couldn¡¯t help but mention in shock, "I killed four." "Hey, I killed five." His companion at his side proudly smiled and said, "You lost to me. Once again." But regardless, everyone looked at Marvin differently. In a short dozen minutes, from being suppressed by the Gargoyles¡¯ surprise attack, in the end... The Gargoyle¡¯s troop was completely wiped out! This was because of Marvin surprising tactic. Even erudite Wizards hadn¡¯t found the Gargoyles¡¯ weakness. Clever ones would use a powerful spell to bind it and then let his followers kill it. No one had found that blunt weapons were the bane of Gargoyles. In Feinan, bladed weapons were the most common by far, after all. This was a rare bit of useful information that wasn¡¯t known by many, but Marvin knew. This was his biggest advantage. ... "A very innovative tactic." Madeline had a cold expression on her face as she examined Marvin up and down. "Is that another idea coming from your grandfather?" "Worthy of Madam City Lord, I had yet to say anything and you already found out," Marvin said, all smiles. "Hmph! Mysterious guy. Let¡¯s go!" Madeline ordered How could she have thought that Marvin would suddenly say, "Halt!" Madeline frowned. "What do you want?" Marvin coughed. "I¡¯m sorry, Madam City Lord." "But can I trouble you to stay to the side? Gargoyles aren¡¯t the only monsters in the Second hall, this fight is still not over." "I am currently the supreme commander, so please make way. Thank you for your cooperation." ... As Madeline showed an ashen face, Marvin once again began to regroup and rearrange everyone. After dealing with more than a hundred Gargoyles, only a few people had received some bruises. This was already miraculous. The army¡¯s morale was at an all-time high. And much more admiration could be seen in their eyes while they were looking at Marvin. This was a world that respected the strong and knowledgeable. The first was simple, as fists decided everything, but the second was even simpler. Sometimes wisdom was more useful than the fist. Marvin killing the Corpse King alone displayed his fist. His battle plan reflected his wisdom. After showing both sides, not many people were still dissatisfied with Marvin being the temporary commander. Even if they were, they wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to show it. These guys were all bright people. Who couldn¡¯t see Madeline looking like a bullied young wife behind Marvin¡¯s back after her power was taken away? The Lady City Lord didn¡¯t say anything, so these people wouldn¡¯t be stupid to say anything and give a reason to be beaten up. ... "The Gargoyles wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack us, only the Sirens occupying the Second Hall could instigate them into doing so." "Everyone should know some things about Sirens. Everyone should have seen some paintings and information about them. These monsters like to rely on their Low Flight ability and sharp claws to move back and forth in a crowd, reaping our lives." "I have a special plan. As long as everyone firmly follow the plan, victory will be easily obtained." Marvin explained to everyone while taking out a sturdy fishing net from his bracelet! His storage item had started to not be enough, so he had previously gone to the Ranger guild to buy two more. This bracelet was one of them, and it was a lot more spacious than the Void Conch. "Guardians, step forward. Each group of four take a fishing net. The guards also need to be in the front," Marvin commanded. "I need you to form this kind of formation¡­" He began to make gestures. "The Guardians will be at the forefront, while the guards will be placed in between groups of Guardians. Pay attention to protect your vitals." "Once the Sirens sneak attack, the Guardians won¡¯t need to be protected. They won¡¯t be able to break your armor. You only need to throw your fishing nets." "These Sirens will get stuck in it and won¡¯t be able to break free." "Then it will be time for the guards to act. Remember, you absolutely need to cut off those Sirens¡¯ heads. " "This is the most important thing!" ... Thirty minutes later. In the Second Hall, a bloody smell replaced the smell of seawater. A mass of headless Sirens were piled together. The mood had become somewhat feverish! The expressions shown while everyone looked at Marvin had already far exceeded admiration, it was worship! Marvin¡¯s second plan was just as effective. They effortlessly wiped out thirty Sirens! There was close to no damage taken. Marvin kept his promise. When distributing the loot, Madeline didn¡¯t raise an objection and just hinted at Marvin to pick first. Marvin directly picked the best thing. That was a treasure chest with a magic lock. It was also the only chest with a magic lock in the entire Second Hall. He knew there was a scroll in this chest. That scroll was called [Magical Scroll] and its effect was¡­ Obviously extremely magical. Chapter 172: Avenger Chapter 172: Avenger Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the tent, Marvin carefully set that treasure chest with the magic lock on the ground. Marvin and Isabelle were the only two people in the tent. The little girl was silent most of the time, making it very easy to overlook her existence. She watched Marvin¡¯s every move. A hint of curiosity would sometimes flash through her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She tried to understand the world in her own way. Marvin didn¡¯t interfere too much with her progress. The Hammons¡¯ bloodline was already awakening. Isabelle had her own path, so he didn¡¯t need to guide her unless she was wasting her time. He took out a small stack of scrolls, each of which was a high level Unlock Magic Lock scroll. If others saw, they might get left completely speechless. A high level Unlock Magic Lock scroll was different from a common one. It wouldn¡¯t lockout the chest after too many failures! But its price was also several times higher. But after looting the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s Hidden Granary, Marvin was rather wealthy. He was able to prepare all kinds of necessary supplies and tools, and was totally ready. He used six scrolls in a row to open the treasure chest, revealing a dusty scroll calmly lying inside. ¡®Using scrolls to open a chest and get a scroll. Isn¡¯t it fitting?¡¯ Marvin inwardly mocked. He took out the Magical Scroll and carefully inspected it before pleasantly confirming that this thing was exactly the same as in his memories. By using [Inspect], he could only find out the scroll name, and that part was only because the creator had written his name on the sash around the scroll. Normally, he would have to look for an an appraiser with a relatively good understanding of scrolls to know the effects of the scroll. But Marvin could skip this part. He didn¡¯t need to learn the details of the scroll. He only needed to use it! He spread the Magical Scroll on the ground. A lot of runes were written on the scroll, but these runes were different from magic runes. It looked like a language, but it contained a large amount of alchemy symbols. Marvin didn¡¯t know the slightest bit about alchemy. He firmly put Blazing Fury on top of the scroll. He then took out a quill and began to go over the runes on the leftmost side of the scroll. The tip of the quill was dipped in dew gathered by a virgin at dawn. It was extremely pure. This was the only way to trigger the scroll¡¯s effect. Following Marvin¡¯s tracing, the scroll began to automatically ignite. As the fire wrapped around Marvin¡¯s hand, he didn¡¯t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, it felt very pleasant. He finished writing the four lines of runes, and then the Magical Scroll¡¯s flame completely transferred to Blazing Fury. ... Isabelle opened her eyes wide, closely watching Blazing Fury, trying to see what kind of change would occur. She was afraid to miss anything, so she kept her eyes open, meticulously watching. The flames slowly burned, and then burned some more, before finally disappearing. Only a dagger remained on the floor. Isabelle showed a hint of confusion, her eyes also somewhat itching. Thus she couldn¡¯t help but blink. And then she saw two identical curved daggers lying on the ground. The little girl opened her eyes wide in surprise. ... Marvin was satisfied as he held the two daggers in his hands. It felt extremely amazing. Even his Fangs had minute discrepancies because there would be some difference when forged by a craftsman. But these two Blazing Furys were exactly the same. From their properties to their weight, completely identical! This was the Magical Scroll¡¯s magical nature. It could copy a Magic Weapon. Moreover it was a perfect copy. It sounded overbearing, but in reality, this scroll wasn¡¯t very valuable. It could only copy a weapon. Moreover, the weapon¡¯s length couldn¡¯t exceed the length of the scroll. This meant that most weapons, including two handed greatswords, pikes, and axes, couldn¡¯t be copied. Only some short weapons could be copied. And from another point of view, if you had a pretty good Magic Weapon, why would you need to make a copy? To have a backup? That would clearly be quite a luxury. But for Thieves or Dual Wielding Rangers, this scroll was simply a godsend! Especially for Marvin who possessed the [Two-Weapon Fighting] and [Reckless Dual Wielding] specialties. With balance between both his weapons, he would definitely be even more proficient in battle. Needless to say, Blazing Fury¡¯s properties were already very outstanding. With the pair, Marvin didn¡¯t have to rely on Shapeshift Sorcerer and could use Arcane Missile six times every day, along with two Blazing Fury spells! ¡®It¡¯s time for Professor¡¯s gift to gloriously retire.¡¯ ¡®And it¡¯s time to officially start using Blazing Furys as my main weapons.¡¯ Marvin put away his Fangs, satisfied. This pair of weapons had been with him for a long time. Even if they were not especially sharp, they had helped quite a lot meanwhile. He had obtained Blazing Fury a while ago, but because of the differences between weapons, he wouldn¡¯t get the most out of his specialties while using it. Therefore, for that period, he mostly used Blazing Fury as a third weapon. Now he could finally change weapons. A pair of Blazing Furys, as far as Marvin was concerned, was outstanding. They could make up for the slight deficiency in his attack power. Saying that this pair of weapons was already a top item among Magic Weapons wouldn¡¯t be exaggerated. Marvin knew the whereabouts of a few similarly outstanding weapons, but they were hidden in very dangerous locations, so there was no chance to get any in the short term. It was highly likely that his Blazing Furys would accompany him up till the 4th rank. After all, above Magic Weapons were Legendary Weapons, which were even harder to obtain. Marvin wouldn¡¯t think about it for the time being. ... Late at night, most people had gone to sleep. After eliminating the Sirens, Marvin wasn¡¯t complacent or arrogant, immediately returning the leadership to Madeline instead. This left the latter greatly shocked. She thought that after getting the command contract, Marvin would keep trying to get more. But Marvin didn¡¯t do so. He knew his leadership ability was in fact very average. He only knew tactics to restrain those two monsters in the Second Hall after all. In the Third Hall, there were countless Demon God Enforcers, along with the powerful Avenger Fegan! Fegan wasn¡¯t an ordinary Demon God Enforcer and would be very difficult for Marvin to handle right now. Even killing a Demon God Enforcer in a one on one would be very challenging! This was due to class restraint. Demon God Enforcers had a bigger advantage than Guardians over Night Walkers. For the attack on the Third Hall, Marvin already had a plan. Hide in the back and watch. ... Madeline was also cautious, she didn¡¯t make use of the high morale to charge forth, using the same old method instead. She once again blocked the path, this time from the Second Hall to the Third Hall, and then used a few wooden logs as supports. They would rest for the night again and attack the next day. This kind of slow but steady attitude made Marvin admire Madeline¡¯s patience. She was clearly worrying about advancing to Legend, but she still maintained her reason. This was something really hard to do. This woman was very formidable. Fortunately he had made the first move and gained an advantage, signing that command contract in the Magic Restricting Field, or else he might have already died. ¡®I have no idea how the battle will progress tomorrow¡­¡¯ ¡®If it was the same as the game, River Shore City¡¯s army would suffer terrible losses there. Madeline would team up with Collins, making Fegan flee as a result. And the Fourth Hall would become the hurdle they would never be able to cross.¡¯ ¡®Demon God Enforcers¡­ That group of monsters truly gave others a headache.¡¯ In the tent, Marvin was still reflecting on the problem. "Lord Marvin, you seem confused?" The small girl seemed to have felt something and she surprisingly took the initiative to ask Marvin. This was something unprecedented. "Hmmm. Yeah, there is something. The enemy ahead is very troublesome," Marvin said realistically. Isabelle tightly held the dagger in her hands and declared with a resolute expression on her face, "I¡¯ll do my best to protect you." Marvin laughed involuntarily. He pinched Isabelle¡¯s little cheeks and made fun of her, "What will you use to protect me? That Blink-like ability?" He couldn¡¯t have expected Isabelle to seriously nod. "If I burn all of my remaining lifespan, I can take you very far," the little girl answered. "Burning lifespan?" Marvin was suddenly startled. "Your ability is burning lifespan?" Isabelle nodded, not seeming to worry about her life. "Can you see your own lifespan? How many years are left?" Marvin frowned. This was the first time he heard about that! No wonder that boy had said his life would soon... No wonder when Marvin had already helped him get a conclusive victory, he rushed into an ocean of fire in order to kill that last enemy. It turned out that Hammons were powerful, but it was at the cost of their lives! Isabelle was silent for a moment before slowly saying, "18 years." "What!? Only 18 years?" Marvin gasped. Isabelle was only 6 years old! This meant that even if she didn¡¯t use that Blink-like ability in the future, she would only live until she was 24? This was too pitiful! "It doesn¡¯t matter, Lord Marvin," said Isabelle seriously. "Living long isn¡¯t important, is it?" Marvin was silent. He grabbed Isabelle¡¯s shoulder and solemnly said, "Promise me to never use this ability in the future, okay?" Isabelle froze. Marvin¡¯s expression was very serious. "Promise me." The small girl hesitated for a long time before nodding. Marvin gently petted her head and was about to say something. But a loud sound burst out not too far from there! Something had collided against the iron door blocking the path to the Third Hall! Marvin rushed out of the tent in an instant. With the help of Darksight, he clearly saw the iron door being severely deformed! A huge azure greatsword slashed from the darkness and directly pierced through one side of the iron door! Marvin recognized that sword. ¡®Avenger Fegan!¡¯ ¡®This guy took the initiative to attack!¡¯ Chapter 173: Ice World Chapter 173: Ice World Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin instantly rushed back to the tent and told Isabelle, "Hide in the First Hall! Protect yourself!" The latter nodded, but as Marvin turned and headed to battle, a strange expression flashed through her eyes. Everyone was woken up by that loud noise. Madeline directly flew out on a magic carpet. "Gather!" A deep and low horn could be heard echoing as the trained soldiers quickly gathered! Madeline had brought the elites among the elites. Not one soldier had taken his armor off to sleep, and their weapons were also at their sides. In a mere three minutes, no matter if it was her personal bodyguards or the three large troops, everyone had gathered. The Wizards from the Wizard corps weren¡¯t sleeping at that time! Because dawn was approaching, they were preparing the spells they wanted to exchange with the Universe Magic Pool. They hurriedly finished converting spells and arrived at Madeline¡¯s side. On the other side, along with Collins¡¯ Paladins, there were some Clerics strictly waiting. Marvin looked over this scene and he felt a little better. A real army was very different after all. If they were undisciplined adventurers instead, they might have been caught unprepared. ¡®There would be a difference of at least five minutes.¡¯ Marvin made an assessment. Those nobles¡¯ private soldiers were many times slower. By the time River Shore City¡¯s main force had gathered in front of the door, some aged Lords were still struggling to armor themselves. If everyone here was like those fools, there would be no need to fight this battle. Because in just a bit over three minutes, a few wooden logs supporting the iron door burst open! Those wooden logs and the iron door were fixed there with Madeline¡¯s magic. Ordinary people would never be able to crack that door open. "Bang!" The iron door fell down! Sounds of horses could be heard coming from the path. The azure sword was glistening in the darkness. A group of heavy armored knights mounted on skeletal warhorses rushed out from the darkness, as if they were envoys of the apocalypse! And the one leading the way was Avenger Fegan! "Die!" A low voice came out of Fegan¡¯s mouth. He then prompted his horse and ruthlessly charged towards the front of River Shore City¡¯s army! ... ¡®Totally different from the game.¡¯ Marvin was horrified, seeing those charging heavily armored cavalrymen. In the past, Madeline didn¡¯t startle Fegan and easily took the initiative to attack. But for some reason this time, Fegan had actually noticed something. He launched a night attack! This was something Marvin hadn¡¯t thought about. Only those who experienced a battle would know how terrifying the charge of a heavily armored cavalry was. Rangers and Thieves, these classes wearing leather armor, could only be reduced to cannon fodder! The terrifying impact offered by the mounts would be hard to resist, even for the more powerful Guardians. Standing at the front of River Shore City¡¯s troops, the Guardians nervously gathered together and a few of them raised their two meter tall tower shields! They made up the first line of defense for the time being. But there was an unspeakable fear in every Guardian¡¯s eyes. Those were Demon God Enforcers! They could easily tear apart any defense. These tower shields seemed very stable, but they would be completely unable to stand the Demon God Enforcers¡¯ charge! This was a group of undead slaughter machines. There was only one person supporting the Guardians that hadn¡¯t crumbled. Madeline. River Shore City¡¯s City Lord was standing in midair, coldly watching Fegan as she said in an ice cold voice, "Avenger Fegan." "Greedy and wicked creature. You¡¯ll be buried here today!" Following her ice-cold words, the atmosphere in the Second Hall suddenly became frigid. The water in the air condensed into snowflakes, fluttering down. Marvin¡¯s eyes shone! Madeline was prepared. Worthy of a Half-Legend Wizard. By acting, she completely changed the situation. 4th-circle spell, [Ice World]! The moisture in the Second Hall turned out to be a good medium for Madeline¡¯s spell! The 4th-circle spell¡¯s effect was outstanding. A thin layer of frost began to solidify on the ground! The Demon God Enforcers¡¯ skeletal warhorses were unable to stop themselves from sliding. There was only one outcome for the skeletal warhorses as they rushed forward at high speed! And that was slipping! "Shhhh!" Apart from Avenger Fegan, whose warhorse was rather outstanding, able to ignore the slippery ice and keep going forward, the cavalry of Demon God Enforcers behind him were in chaos! The skeletal horses couldn¡¯t avoid sliding, as they lost control of their movements and knocked against each other before finally falling down on the ground. Thirty Demon God Enforcers were ruthlessly thrown on the ground in just a few seconds! This was an extremely rare scene. ... ¡®I¡¯m afraid Fegan hadn¡¯t predicted that Madeline actually prepared [Ice World]¡¯ ¡®This was a clever move. The moisture in the Second Hall is pretty high, reducing the casting time of Ice World by about a third. Otherwise, Madeline might have not had time to stop those Demon God Enforcers from breaking through the first line of defense,¡¯ Marvin analyzed. It was good now. Apart from Fegan, all the Demon God Enforcers fell down from their horses¡­ Losing the armored cavalry¡¯s powerful impact force! This was like losing two thirds of their strength! Marvin was already moving around to the sides using Stealth. He had no intention of fighting in the front lines, and was going to wait for an opportunity to act. After all, there was still the class suppression. Those Demon God Enforcers who fell down their horses were like strengthened 2nd rank Guardians. They were too troublesome! Might as well take a look to see if he could throw in an attack somewhere. ... As Ice World persisted, it froze the ground in front of the Guardians, and added layers upon layers of frost on the armor of those Demon God Enforcers! They struggled to get up from the ground and pick up their weapons, but their movements had already become relatively slow. Despite this, this was already a proof of their strength. Other people would have already been turned into ice sculptures under the effect of Ice World! While the Demon God Enforcers were actually still able to walk! This was already quite outstanding. They were only 2nd rank monsters! ¡®Damn!¡¯ ¡®How many high level curses did that Lich put on these bastards!¡¯ Madeline was hatefully grinding her teeth while looking at that scene. A 4th-circle spell only had this much of an effect. It was really too shocking. But nothing could be done about it. Unlike the monks and other lifeforms, the Demon God Enforcers had voluntarily received high level curses on their bodies. This kind of high level curse wasn¡¯t something Marvin¡¯s Holy Grail could dispel, and even weakening it would be impossible. They could only use force! "Protect me!" "Leave that one to me!" Madeline firmly ordered. At that time, the silently speeding Fegan finally arrived at the first line of defense! The warhorse under him suddenly surged with strength and directly charged through the Guardians¡¯ tower shields, stomping a few people to death on its way! A knight behind them bellowed and rushed forward, trying to use his two handed greatsword to chop the warhorse¡¯s knees. But the ice cold blue light was like a reaper¡¯s caress, instantly beheading him. Fegan single-handedly stormed into the River Shore City¡¯s troops. His warhorse was frantically galloping as Fegan himself was extremely calm, the large blue greatsword repeatedly swinging, harvesting life after life! In mere seconds, he killed six of those elite guards! He indeed had the strength of a 4th rank Half-Legend. No wonder he dared to lust after the Lich¡¯s Divinity! ... "Get out of the way, go handle the Demon God Enforcers." "Leave this monster to me!" Madeline¡¯s expression was ashen. Every soldier here was loyal and devoted to her! She felt pained each time a soldier died to Fegan As she said those words, she cast a binding spell! A 3rd rank binding spell should be able to lock him up for at least five seconds. But... Fegan only needed two seconds to free himself from the binding spell! "Foolish caster," Fegan sneered. "You think you can kill me?" "My ally granted me the power to resist magic!" Madeline frowned. It felt wrong! How could Fegan¡¯s Magic Resistance be so high? But at that time, a figure that couldn¡¯t be regarded as tall, steadily stood not very far from Fegan, looking at him. White Gown Collins. "Diggles¡¯ power. The power granted to you by an Evil Spirit Overlord." Collins indifferently declared, "Even if I can¡¯t banish you, I can banish that power." "You dare!" Fegan yelled in a stern voice. A huge face faintly appeared behind him! That was the reflection of Evil Spirit Overlord Diggles. "Nonsense. Of course I dare." Collins suddenly spread his arms and began chanting. Fegan suddenly pulled on his reins, and his warhorse charged toward the chanting Collins. Madeline hurriedly moved forward, throwing a few spells in a row to try to impede Fegan¡¯s momentum. But Fegan actually resisted her spells and ruthlessly crashed into Collins! ... On the other side of the hall, a more intensive battle broke out. River Shore City¡¯s guards formed small groups of three to five people and began, with the help of the Wizard corps, to divide up the Demon God Enforcers to annihilate them! This was one of Madeline¡¯s previously prepared plans. Dismount them, then divide and conquer! Despite this, the high Magic Resistance of Demon God Enforcers¡¯ armors made everyone suffer. An attention-seeking Vampire tried to mount a sneak attack on a Demon God Enforcer, but the latter put his hand behind his back and caught him before throwing him to the ground with great force. He then fiercely slashed! No one had time to save that Vampire on the ground! "Fools! Use pikes!" In the confusion, no one knew who yelled. The soldiers came to a realization and a part of the army retreated to fetch pikes in the camp. And at that time, the Stealthed Marvin aimed at that powerful Demon God Enforcer. He moved toward him, step by step. That Vampire¡¯s attack revealed a flaw in the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s defense. And Marvin was the best at using flaws. Chapter 174: Insane And Genius Chapter 174: Insane And Genius Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In a corner of the hall, a bitter fight was underway. The Demon God Enforcer who previously killed that Vampire grimly dragged his greatsword as he slowly moved toward the guards. River Shore City¡¯s knights displayed a grave expression. Even though they had followed Madeline¡¯s plan to split up the Demon God Enforcers and were obviously surrounding him, the atmosphere as he was approaching made them feel as if he was the one surrounding them. This was simply too ridiculous. Some people couldn¡¯t help but want to rush out and attack this brainless killing machine. But that Vampire¡¯s body on the side was still leaking blood. It was a warning to everyone that even though they were at the 2nd rank, Demon God Enforcers were extremely frightening. Gordian gripped his sword, feeling nervous. He kept regulating his breathing. This guy was too powerful. The Vampire only had time to remove that Enforcer¡¯s helmet before he was already grabbed. Gordian had clearly seen him only using one hand! That arm which had been wrapped in ice cold armor for who knew how many years surprisingly had this kind of power. In fact, the natural strength of Vampires wasn¡¯t weak either. ¡®Divine Spells won¡¯t be effective unless his soul fire is hit.¡¯ Gordian was extremely distressed. The Demon God Enforcer walked toward them step by step, and the people surrounding him started backing away. Suddenly, a soft voice echoed by his ear. "Help me out in a bit." Gordian was startled. There was surprisingly someone stealthed next to him and he didn¡¯t even notice! Such a powerful sneaking ability. He soon realized, ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯ ... Demon God Enforcers were Marvin¡¯s nemeses. But Avenger Fegan choosing a night attack was actually good for Marvin. At least he could display his Night Walker abilities to the extreme. That Vampire¡¯s attack did have some effect, at least taking down the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s helmet. ¡®Demon God Enforcers don''t have vitals. Their Magic Resistance is high, and their Physical Resistance is even higher.¡¯ ¡®They don¡¯t have HP, instead only having a soul fire in their head keeping them operational.¡¯ ¡®The only way to deal with them is to remove that soul fire!¡¯ Marvin inwardly considered. But accomplishing this was easier said than done. Although the Demon God Enforcers had fallen to the ground, their armors were stuck to their bodies. This kind of monster was created with only one purpose, killing. Everything else was irrelevant. Their helmets were also stuck to their heads. Even if that Vampire¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough to do any damage to that Demon God Enforcer, he still managed to get his helmet off, revealing his bloody rotting face. A hole had appeared in his defense and Marvin would take advantage of it. But he needed someone to cooperate with. Gordian was clearly a very good choice. He whispered a few sentences to the Paladin at his side, and the latter nodded afterwards. Marvin didn¡¯t say any more and made a detour as he slowly approached the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s back. ... Demon God Enforcers didn¡¯t have high perception, or else Marvin wouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge that one when he infiltrated the Scarlet Monastery for the first time. His Stealth had now exceeded 100 Skill points, and with the wilderness and night bonuses, even a 2nd rank with very high perception would be unable to detect his existence, let alone a Demon God Enforcer. Marvin slowly moved forward, finally arriving roughly five meters behind the Demon God Enforcer. He stopped and took a deep breath. Then, a shadow suddenly appeared at the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s side! As always, Marvin let the Shadow Doppelganger test the waters! The Shadow Doppelganger directly pounced on the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s head, both daggers about to slash dow. Suddenly, the monster extended his hand and grabbed the Shadow Doppelganger, ruthlessly smashing it on the ground! "Crack!" The Shadow Doppelganger fell on a layer of ice and took heavy damage, but it didn¡¯t die! The Demon God Enforcer was thinking of finishing it with a slash. ¡®The chance came.¡¯ Marvin no longer hesitated, Burst! He jumped from behind the Demon God Enforcer, both daggers ruthlessly stabbing down! "Pshhhh!" His Blazing Furys burst with powerful force, both daggers ruthlessly stabbing into both sides of the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s head, but only piercing a few centimeters in! Nothing could be done about it. That guy¡¯s skull was too hard! The Demon God Enforcer was extremely angry. He let go of his greatsword and used both hands to try to grab Marvin behind him! ... The other knights were all startled. This Baron Marvin dared to attempt to kill a Demon God Enforcer alone after a Vampire died to it! Wasn¡¯t this risking his life? As everyone watched in shock, Marvin pushed with his hands, his waist and abdomen turning as he released his daggers to do a difficult front flip. His feet landed on the daggers as he managed to avoid the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s angry hands! [Night Jump]! The powerful jumping ability let Marvin easily avoid the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s follow up attack. But this wasn¡¯t over, because as his body was still rising up, Marvin suddenly did a reverse jump! [Second Jump]! This time, Marvin kicked off of empty space. This was another gravity defying skill! All those who were watching were dumbstruck. Marvin was simply dancing on top of the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s head. Marvin flipped through the air and both feet once again landed on the daggers stabbed into the Enforcer¡¯s head. "Crack!" The two daggers finally cracked open the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s skull, slightly exposing the pitch black mist inside! That was the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s soul fire! ... "Gordian!" Marvin shouted as he landed on the ground. His yell was clearly filled with worry. But those men of the Silver Church didn¡¯t forget their role just because of Marvin¡¯s display and had their Divine Spells ready to be cast at the moment he cracked open the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s skull. Three holy lights fell down from above in a row! Divine Spell ¨C Discipline! If that Divine Spell directly hit the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s skin, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect. But if it was directly cast at the soul fire, the result would be substantially different! Half of the black mist on the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s skull immediately dissipated, and the remaining half turned extremely chaotic. That guy even stopped moving. Marvin was overjoyed and ran over. "Swish!" He stomped on the Demon God Enforcer¡¯ knees before jumping on his shoulder. He tugged his Blazing Furys free and slashed! The Demon God Enforcer couldn¡¯t resist due to his chaotic soul fire leaving his body unresponsive. He could only let Marvin brutalize him. After slashing for less than a minute, Marvin relied on his Reckless Dual Wielder bonus to smash the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s skull into pieces. "Bang!" The Demon God Enforcer¡¯s corpse fell on the ground. Marvin was panting, and walked over. But at that time, he found out that everyone was looking at him a bit strangely. Those crazy dagger moves weren¡¯t something a regular person could use! This guy was simply insane! But Marvin¡¯s expression was incomparably calm. Insane, cool-headed, brave and knowledgeable, all in one person. Every knight was filled with respect toward Marvin. ¡®This guy is truly a genius,¡¯ Gordian couldn¡¯t help but praise inwardly. ... Marvin didn¡¯t care about these gazes. He was in fact pleasantly surprised about being able to kill a Demon God Enforcer. Right now, he would need a huge amount of battle experience if he wanted to level up. The First Hall¡¯s elite boss Corpse King only gave him about 1800 battle exp. That was a 3rd rank elite monster! Yet this Demon God Enforcer gave almost 1200 exp. This meant that the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s strength was really outstanding. His gaze stopped on the other battlefields. Many people were injured and had to withdraw from the struggle between the Demon God Enforcers and knights. River Shore City¡¯s side had a massive numbers advantage. Even if the Demon God Enforcers had tyrannical individual strength, they would be eliminated sooner or later. The only problem was that many people would die, and even more would be injured, losing their fighting strength. If it turned out like that, there would be no choice but to stop at the Fourth Hall. Marvin frowned. He also wanted to help reducing the casualties of River Shore City¡¯s knights, but he was a little helpless. After all, killing this Demon God Enforcer was already very difficult for him. ¡®If the Asuran Bear¡¯s shapeshift was still usable, it would be amazing.¡¯ Marvin quickly took a glance as his interface. Unfortunately this form still wasn¡¯t ready to be activated. The Asuran Bear¡¯s fierce melee abilities were stronger than the Demon God Enforcers¡¯. But he was unable to shapeshift. ¡®Wait¡­ Shapeshift?¡¯ Something flashed through Marvin¡¯s mind and he suddenly thought of a way. ... On the other side of the Second Hall, the fiercely rushing Fegan ruthlessly knocked against White Gown Collins. But the expected scene of Collins getting knocked flying didn¡¯t happen! Collins¡¯ body had suddenly turned pure silvery white. 4th-circle Exclusive Divine Spell ¨C [Silver Body]! Fegan¡¯s fierce charge looked like it hit a soft but extremely flexible wall! "Get lost!" Collins bellowed. The next instant, Fegan and his mount flew out like a bullet. That speed was more or less the same as his earlier speed! "Bang!" The Avenger and his mount were smashed into a stone wall by Collins¡¯ power, creating a huge hole in it! "Cough!""Cough!"... Collins kept coughing. The silver-white color receded from his skin as he kept coughing up blood. Even when using this kind of fierce Divine Spell, he still had to pay a considerable price when facing the powerful Fegan! "Woosh!" Fegan stood up from the crushed pile of rubble, both hands firmly holding his huge greatsword as he slowly advanced to attack again. Collins pointed one finger at Fegan and said as if he was using all his strength, "Evil Spirit power, begone!" Then, pure Divine Power rushed out from his body and converged into a beam of light, directly exploding on Fegan¡¯s body. The latter faced upward and bellowed. A huge face appeared again behind him. At the same time, Madeline was spreading her arms. The second 4th-circle spell she had prepared was finally ready to be used! Chapter 175: Deceiver Chapter 175: Deceiver Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation 4th-circle spell ¨C [Expel Equipment]! A blue light accurately hit Fegan, and his body began to violently shake. Madeline had a solemn expression. Whether they could get rid of Fegan would depend on the success of this spell. [Expel Equipment] was a very special spell. Its effect was to make the enemy lose all of his armors and weapons. The effect didn¡¯t seem especially powerful, but when facing Avenger Fegan, this outstandingly equipped melee class holder, it would play a big role. But this spell was like Dissociation, because it could be completely resisted. Blue lightning twisted around Fegan¡¯s body as his armor began to make a buzzing sound, seemingly wanting to leave him! "Impossible!" But at that time, a large pillar of holy light scattered away the face behind him. The entire Hall suddenly fell into silence. Only Collins¡¯ coughing voice was left. "Fuck off!" he said. The power of Evil Spirit Overlord Diggles that was attached to Fegan was dispersed by Collins! His various resistances dropped rapidly. Fegan alarmingly looked at his armor peeling off bit by bit. He tried to grab his weapon, but under that blue lightning, his greatsword also flew away to the other end of the Hall with a "Clang", fiercely stabbing itself into a wall! In a few breaths, Fegan¡¯s armor and weapons were completely stripped off, leaving only an ordinary training uniform! ¡®It worked in the end!¡¯ Sweat covered Madeline¡¯s forehead. If this 4th-circle spell had failed, then she and Collins would have a hard time. But now, Fegan who had lost his weapon and armors was already trapped! "Surrender, Avenger," Madeline softly said. "Make your subordinates surrender and I won¡¯t kill you." Surrender? The unarmed and defenseless Fegan suddenly burst out laughing. "Madeline, you are too naive." "I still haven¡¯t avenged my deep hatred with a bloodbath. How could I surrender to you, humans?" Madeline frowned and said, "You were human in the past." "In the past," Fegan argued, "But ever since that group of ignorants regarded me as a source of plague and sacrificed me to some god, I stopped being human." "I¡¯ll take revenge upon all living beings." "This is my fate." Madeline sighed. She knew quite a bit about Avenger Fegan¡¯s matters. His fall was tragic and pitiful. But not every pitiful man could be forgiven after committing sins, and Madeline had never been a softhearted person! "Since that¡¯s the case, then die." Her expression once again turned extremely grim. "I have already died once. Lemme tell you how death feels¡­" Fegan chuckled, "What¡¯s more, Madeline, do you really think that just because you removed my armor I can¡¯t do anything to you?" As he talked, he body suddenly started undergoing an astonishing transformation. A pair of wings made up of rotting flesh spread from his back. His hands turned metallic with the sharpness of daggers! "I didn¡¯t stay idle these years. I made a few modifications to my body, and I¡¯m quite satisfied with them." "What do you think? Lady City Lord?" Fegan chuckled in a low voice. His body suddenly sped up and his two wings flapped rapidly. He rose up from the ground, frantically flying toward Madeline! "Careful!" Collins shouted with a pale face. He also hadn¡¯t expected Fegan to be this crazy with his own body! A flying melee class was a huge threat to Wizards! "If I can¡¯t deal with a filthy undead, how could I speak of advancing to become a Legend?" Madeline¡¯s expression was extremely resolute as she firmly stared at the rushing Fegan, put both hands together in a sign of prayer and began to prepare a spell. She had no intention of dodging, and in fact, she wanted to directly compete with Fegan! "Stupid Wizard!" Fegan flew very quickly and shortly arrived in front of Madeline, ferociously stabbing his sharp hands at her. ... In a world of decay, on the supreme throne. "Hateful humans¡­" "Silver God, I¡¯ll get rid of you sooner or later!" "To actually dispel my shadow twice in a day." The roars of Evil Spirit Overlord Diggles echoed throughout the entire decaying plateau. All the Evil Spirits stayed silent. Their shapes were varied, but they all had repulsive appearances. This place was filled with fumes, filth and large amount of negative energy. But for those Evil Spirits, that was the best nourishment. "Lord, useless guys like Morris won¡¯t accomplish what you desire." "Please send me." A huge monster that seemed to be the size of a small hill slowly ambled over from the distance. His words were neither slow nor fast, but they carried a very powerful pressuring aura. "It¡¯s not the time," Diggles coldly said. "I know you want to get merits, but you still haven¡¯t finished absorbing the entire Rotting Sea¡¯s power." "If you went to Feinan, it would be too easy to attract the eyes of others. Those Half-Legends or new Legends might not know what to do with you. But there are still many Legends who chose to remain in Feinan." "Recently they seem much more active than before. Especially that Inheim who gave no face to a god from Heaven and killed his avatar. If you go, just one punch of that guy would turn you into dust." The giant stayed silent for a moment before slowly asking, "Who are you preparing to send!?" Diggles thought for a moment before suddenly snapping his fingers. "[Deceiver]!" A graceful woman, beautiful like a fairy, appeared in front of him. "Lord. Deceiver obeys your order." Her voice was also very pleasant to hear, giving a wonderful feeling. Diggles frowned. "Don¡¯t always turn into the Moon Goddess Faniya. Just seeing that bitch makes me upset!" "Yes Lord." The woman¡¯s figure suddenly transformed, and her hair turned golden as she transformed into another good looking woman. "Now it¡¯s the appearance of the Guardian God that you like," she softly said. Diggles helplessly rubbed his forehead. "I have an important task for you." "Kill that Madeline and Collins?" she asked. "No, I want you to open the White Deer Cave and establish a Disaster Door," Diggles grimly said. "This way, our Evil Spirit army can come pouring into Feinan, even though the Disaster Door would ultimately get closed." "But River Shore City and the surrounding areas would definitely end up being destroyed!" "This is my lesson for them!" "Remember, before the Disaster Door is set up, you must hide your identity." The woman nodded. "Lord, please rest assured." "We Shapeshift Sorcerers are the best at transformation, I can very easily disguise myself." "But after this task is completed¡­" Diggles impatiently waved his hand. "After this task is completed, I¡¯ll free your younger brother. You can go where you want after that." "Many thanks Lord." The woman slightly bowed before disappearing into thin air. Diggles coldly smiled on the throne. "Release your younger brother?" "Such a joke." ... Second Hall. The fight between Demon God Enforcers and soldiers was still ongoing. Even though the Wizard corps was providing support, the knights¡¯ casualties kept increasing. For each Demon God Enforcer put down, there would be two knights taken down with him! And even more people received serious injuries. The battlefield situation was extremely desperate. The rest of the guards had already brought pikes and surrounded the Demon God Enforcers. This kind of strategy might be a bit safer, but the effect wasn¡¯t especially good. The morale of River Shore City¡¯s army was extremely low. "Lady Madeline and Sir Collins have still not dealt with that Fegan." "The Demon God Enforcers are too troublesome, we can¡¯t keep this up." "Yeah, we are simply throwing our lives away." Some people had already begun complaining in the nobles¡¯ private armies. There were only twenty-two Demon God Enforcers remaining, yet they were pressuring an army of over a hundred men. This fighting strength was too frightening. Each of those encirclements had faint signs of collapse. But at that time, a voice spoke from outside a small team surrounding a Demon God Enforcer. "Step aside." "I¡¯ll go." Everyone looked back in surprise. Baron Marvin! It was him! They had just witnessed Marvin killing a Demon God Enforcer and couldn¡¯t help but caution, "Baron Marvin, it¡¯s very dangerous alone!" Marvin unsheathed his daggers and calmly nodded. "It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll go." Everyone was speechless, but a hole opened in the encirclement. Marvin took a deep breath and suddenly rushed in! The Demon God Enforcer disdainfully turned his head and raised his oversized greatsword, slashing toward the oncoming Marvin. "Careful! Lord Marvin!" Someone loudly yelled. Regardless of their previous attitudes, Marvin had displayed powerful strength and incomparable wisdom, so most of River Shore City¡¯s soldiers regarded Marvin as one of their people. Seeing Marvin stepping forward during this crisis, facing that powerful Demon God Enforcer alone, they would naturally feel admiration, along with worry. Many people already had a very favorable opinion of Marvin, even to the point of worship. They didn¡¯t want Marvin to die under the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s sword! .... Marvin was like lightning, as his Demon Hunter Steps and Flicker combo let him move forward in an elusive path. After easily dodging the greatsword, Marvin launched his attack. Burst! Night Jump! Marvin jumped on the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s arm, both legs winding around his wrist, and using the momentum to spin. "Clang!" Edge Snatch was effective, and the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s big greatsword fell to the ground. The monster angrily raised his fist, wanting to punch Marvin to death. But what happened next shocked everyone senseless! Marvin body started to transform strangely. He transformed from a thin human into a huge Basilisk twisting around the Demon God Enforcer! "Bang!" The Basilisk¡¯s tail whipped against the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s arm, knocking it away. Then, Marvin¡¯s transformed body coiled, layer after layer, around the Demon God Enforcer! "Sssss!" The Basilisk¡¯s tongue came out, before opening his maw and biting the head of the Demon God Enforcer, still covered by a helmet. Quietly, the four incredibly sharp venomous fangs pierced through the armor and into the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s skull. [You killed a Demon God Enforcer, gaining 1189 battle exp.] [You (Basilisk-shape) absorbed a Demon God Enforcer¡¯s soul fire. Battle experience doubled. (2378 exp)] Chapter 176: Two-Headed Snake Marvin Chapter 176: Two-Headed Snake Marvin Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ¡®Double the experience!?¡¯ This was something Marvin hadn¡¯t expected. The huge Basilisk tossed away the soul fire he absorbed from the Demon God Enforcer and aimed at the next enemy! All the onlookers were completely stunned. The Demon God Enforcer that gave them so much trouble¡­ died like this? "Help me out!" Marvin hissed with his Basilisk body, "Use any means possible to disarm the Demon God Enforcers, and then I¡¯ll be able to get rid of them." "Got it!" Gordian and a few Paladins immediately began arranging themselves. They formed a small temporary squad and approached the next Demon God Enforcer. ... Earlier, when Marvin was annoyed at not being able to shift into the Asuran Bear, he suddenly remembered that he had another Shapeshift skill. That night in the Hidden Granary, he got a Nature Leaf after killing King Cobra. The spell in the Nature Leaf was [Shapeshift Basilisk]! Maybe he was in too much of a hurry after getting it, or maybe it was because of Marvin¡¯s subconscious dislike toward the Basilisk¡¯s evil appearance, but he had never considered using this transformation. But this didn¡¯t mean the spell was bad. Marvin had immediately checked the details of the spell description. He was overjoyed after looking it over. After shapeshifting into a Basilisk, Marvin would not only have extremely powerful defensive and constricting abilities, but also his Basilisk fangs with extremely strong piercing. Marvin went with an experimental approach and used Edge Snatch on the Demon God Enforcer before shapeshifting and trying to kill it. He hadn¡¯t expected the Basilisk¡¯s fangs to be so sharp, easily piercing through the Enforcer¡¯s skull. What shocked him even more was that after transforming into a Basilisk, he gained [Soul Absorption] as an innate ability. His venomous fangs could absorb the enemy¡¯s soul to strengthen his own. This ability felt like it leaned towards being evil, but using it to deal with Demon God Enforcers was certainly good! After absorbing the enemy¡¯s soul, Marvin found out that this way of killing them earned him double the experience. Every Demon God Enforcer suddenly seemed like a very attractive gift of experience to Marvin! "Let¡¯s go!" The Two-Headed Snake Marvin rapidly glided across the floor, impatiently pouncing toward the next enemy! The knights also seemed to have found hope, doing their utmost to cooperate with Marvin. They might not be able to kill a fully equipped Demon God Enforcer, but by working together, they could still manage to disarm it. Therefore, the originally fierce battle turned strange in one corner of the hall. ... "Hu!" With the aid a few knights, Gordian fiercely swung his holy hammer, disarming the Demon God Enforcer who was caught unprepared. Marvin immediately rushed in, ferociously pouncing on his prey. The Basilisk¡¯s shape was really easy to use, and he firmly coiled around the Enforcer in an instant. The sharp fangs once again dug deep into the Demon God Enforcer¡¯s skull, absorbing his soul fire! After a short two seconds, the Demon God Enforcer who was trying to resist suddenly died. The soldiers began to cheer! The tactic was effective! Every soldier began cooperating with Marvin. The Demon God Enforcers were surrounded and the ground was covered in frost, making it impossible for them to break out of the encirclement. Under the lead of Marvin the Two-Headed Basilisk, River Shore City¡¯s morale rose precipitously! Now they saw a way to defeat the Demon God Enforcers. They saw hope! "Long live Lord Marvin!" Even such a cheer could be heard from the troops. ¡®Pshh!" Marvin pounced once again, resulting in another Enforcer¡¯s death. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the flattery and praises, simply looking for the next prey instead. His shapeshifting time was very limited. It would be a shame if he didn¡¯t take the chance to collect more experience. Marvin hadn¡¯t expected the Basilisk shape to have such an astounding effect. Obviously, he wanted to make full use of it. .... On the other end of the hall, the fight was also about to conclude. Avenger Fegan was very strong despite his armor getting stripped. He was still a powerful melee class holder after all. Being able to still resist the joint attack of Collins and Madeline for this long was already quite impressive. After all, this was the era where casters had the advantage! Slice! As Madeline streaked through the sky on her magic carpet, all sort of markings appeared on her body. Every mark represented one of the specialties she had activated. There were all sorts of caster specialties. Compared to those of melee classes, Wizard specialties, when coupled with the spells they picked, usually displayed an even more frightening effect. Of course, there were also some specialties that were essential. For example, one Madeline had activated, [Mobile Casting]. To be able to precisely aim spells at enemies from a magic carpet moving this quickly, a high level in [Mobile Casting] was the bare minimum. The Slice spell flew across and severed Fegan¡¯s fleshy wing. Fegan howled in grief as he fell down unwillingly. "Clang!""Clang!" Four swords of light intersected together, nailing Fegan¡¯s body to the ground. Four [Chosen Paladins] emitting silver light coldly looked at Fegan. Collins¡¯ complexion had become even paler. Summoning four Chosen Paladins was clearly something too strenuous for him. The swords of light in their hands had a bonus restraining effect toward the undead. If Fegan acted without thinking, he would be hacked to death by those swords! "It¡¯s over at last." After consecutively casting so many spells, Madeline was also somewhat tired. She slowly descended and took a glance at the other end of the hall. She originally thought there would be a bitter struggle, and that her subordinates would be locked in a close fight. How could she have expected that when she looked over, all the soldiers had already finished their battle! All the Demon God Enforcers were already dead. The knights were helping the wounded to the camp while the medics began their own tasks. Madeline was dumbstruck. How could this be¡­? Even if those Vampires acted, they would still be unable to so quickly suppress thirty Demon God Enforcers, right? White Gown Collins was also shocked. The battle on the other side of the hall unexpectedly ended faster than this side¡¯s? He had thought that after getting rid of Fegan, he and Madeline would still have to help the soldiers. What happened? Could someone have found a way to handle the Enforcers? When Collins thought of this, Marvin¡¯s silhouette suddenly flashed in his mind. ¡®Could it be him?¡¯ the old fox thought in silence. ... Madeline relaxed. Regardless of how, that battle ending much faster was a good thing. Perhaps one of the experts she invited had some real skill. That¡¯s what she thought. But Fegan, who was still pinned to the ground by those four Chosen Paladins, suddenly began muttering an incantation. "Want to run? No way!" Madeline reacted pretty quickly. She cast Bind in a certain direction by following her Perception! As expected, Fegan¡¯s silhouette disappeared from the ground and appeared in that direction. "Bang!" The Bind successfully caught Fegan¡¯s right hand. But Fegan bellowed and forcefully severed his arm! Madeline had caught him, but it was only an arm! "No good!" Collins and Madeline hadn¡¯t expected that Fegan could use this kind of spell! He frantically continued to flee. A door was slowly opening ahead of him. The Temporary Teleportation Gate would stay open for at most three seconds. But that time was enough for Fegan to run through and escape from this place. Would he really get away after all this? Madeline glanced at Collins. The latter also bitterly smiled. The Chosen Paladins were already chasing after him, but it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up! After using those two spells, they had nothing left to stop Fegan! "Too cunning¡­ He deliberately made it look like he would rather die fighting than flee." "Damn. He actually ran, and he is even faster when fleeing!" Madeline angrily ground her teeth. If they let Fegan escape, she wouldn¡¯t be able to relax! ... Fegan had suffered a serious injury which actually slowed him down somewhat, but he had rushed right for the door. ¡®Still managed to escape,¡¯ he thought. The next second, he started rushing through the gate. But suddenly a strong force coiled around his body! It was a snake tail! "Bang!" It forcefully pulled him back and raised him up before ruthlessly smashing him against the ground! The pitiful Fegan suffered a serious injury and then was caught by Marvin, who had been lying in wait. The Two-Headed Snake pounced on him, and Fegan was simply an arrow at the end of its flight. The throw left him dizzy and unable to resist. "Sssss!" Marvin controlled a head, making it ruthlessly bite down. The venomous fangs pierced through Fegan¡¯s forehead, easily absorbing his soul fire! Even though he was was the leader of the Demon God Enforcers, he was still unable to change his soul. As long as his soul fire was absorbed, he would definitely die! Under the assault of the Two-Headed Basilisk, Avenger Fegan couldn¡¯t even let out a shriek before he was killed by Marvin. [You killed Fegan the Avenger. You obtained 4786 battle exp.] [You (Basilisk-shape) absorbed Avenger Fegan¡¯s soul fire. Battle experience doubled. (9572 exp)] [You have killed a sufficient number of people during the night. You have unlocked the hidden specialty ¨C Night Kill.] ... A lot of logs flashed in front of Marvin as he relaxed in satisfaction. But he suddenly felt like he was in danger! Madeline and Collins both locked onto him! They looked ready to cast a spell at any time. "What¡¯s this?" Madeline and Collins were both somewhat startled. Where did this Two-Headed Basilisk come from? It wasn¡¯t here before. "Long live Lord Marvin!" Many knights¡¯ cheers echoed from behind them at that time! Madeline was stunned. What was going on? Chapter 177: That Man Chapter 177: That Man Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "You still had such a powerful Shapeshift spell?" "With the ability to restrain Demon God Enforcers!?" "Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?" Late at night, in the tent, Madeline was complaining to Marvin. When she found out that the Two-Headed Snake was Marvin, she was extremely shocked. Even though a Ranger using spells wasn¡¯t anything inconceivable, Shapeshift Basilisk was something quite rare. Among the World Tree¡¯s Nature Leaves, few would have a spell able to shapeshift into an evil creature. What Marvin had was truly rare. But, it was understandable for a Nature Leaf obtained from the Twin Snakes Cult to have an extraordinary spell. In any case, who knew how many lives were saved by Marvin¡¯s amazing performance? Everyone was incredibly grateful to him. Madeline hadn¡¯t cared about that since Marvin¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t be a threat toward her anyway. But, she cared about why Marvin hadn¡¯t used this spell earlier! Marvin could only helplessly admit that he realize how strong the spell was until the last moment. Especially its effectiveness against Demon God Enforcers. This answer left Madeline speechless. But ultimately, she was very satisfied with the outcome. The Demon God Enforcers who had always been roaming near River Shore City were completely wiped out, and twenty-three of them had died under Marvin¡¯s hand. Fegan the Avenger also lost his life. An important goal of the attack on the Scarlet Monastery had already been reached. The only thing that gave Madeline a bit of a headache was that Marvin had once again achieved great merits! Fegan was killed by him, and two thirds of the Demon God Enforcers were bitten to death by him. Marvin¡¯s contribution in the conquest of the Third Hall was at least two thirds! But the Third Hall was quite impoverished. Besides those armors glued to the Demon God Enforcers, there was no valuable loot. This group of destitute ghosts didn¡¯t even have a treasure chest to loot. Demon God Enforcers only knew how to kill. Killing them reaped no profits. Madeline didn¡¯t know what to use to reward Marvin. But fortunately, Marvin was already very satisfied with the harvest. Fegan and his subordinates gifted him a huge experience gift. Thus he didn¡¯t make it awkward for Madeline. He only took the bodies of all the Demon God Enforcers. Another weird request. But Madeline could understand this request. Even if the corpses were joined together with their armors, as long as he found a way to melt their bodies, the armors could still be used. After all, these were armors crafted under the orders of that powerful Lich long ago. Each set of armor was extremely hard, and these thirty sets were enough to assemble a heavy cavalry unit. These armors were in fact extremely valuable. But melting the corpses lying inside was a very complicated matter. And rumor was that these armors were enchanted with the Lich¡¯s curse, so that any who wore one would turn into another Demon God Enforcer monster. Therefore, Madeline didn¡¯t object to Marvin¡¯s request, and the others wouldn¡¯t say anything else. ... After the Demon God Enforcers were eliminated, the group finally occupied the Third Hall. They camped just like before. Madeline had twice as many people guarding for the night. She stayed at Marvin¡¯s tent for a very long time. Besides complaining and distributing loot, she very seriously inquired Marvin about the Fourth Hall. It was the first time had Marvin seen her this serious. It was clear that Madeline cared a lot about it. Legend¡­ Who didn¡¯t wish to become a Legend? She had already stopped at level 20 for a very long time. Even though she had an abyssal bloodline and her fighting strength was a lot stronger than average level 20 Wizard¡¯s, lifespan was after all very limited. If you missed the optimal age to advance to Legend, trying to break through would be very difficult! They had captured more than half of the Scarlet Monastery¡¯s five halls. She was already close to being victorious. At this crucial moment, she was ready to exhaust every means to achieve victory. Just for that thing! ... ¡®Book of Nalu, Third Page.¡¯ In the tent, lights shone on Madeline¡¯s serious face. Marvin sighed inwardly. Sure enough, Madeline was looking for items that could let her advance to become a Legend, and the God of Deception¡¯s Book of Nalu was one of them! Hathaway had the 6th page, and the one underground was the 3rd page. The 3rd page of the Book of Nalu also had a horrifying prophecy written down. People could get boundless knowledge from it, letting them advance to Legend rank¡­ Naturally, some would lose their lives. But Marvin knew that the 3rd page of the Book of Nalu was a lot more dangerous. Because in reality, each page of the Book of Nalu was a chapter. And every chapter had a unique name. Book of Nalu ¨C Chapter 6 ¨C Rebirth Chapter 3 ¨C Destruction Madeline didn¡¯t get that Destruction chapter in the game, so she never advanced to Legend. Marvin wasn¡¯t too clear about her fate. After all, he only traveled around River Shore a few times when he was at a low level before farming the Scarlet Monastery, not paying too much attention. But in the disaster, it was highly likely that a Half-Legend wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the willpower check, dying in an explosion or turning into a monster. Should he help her get that 3rd page of the Book of Nalu? Marvin sank into a dilemma. ... "Hey. I am asking you." Madeline saw Marvin getting lost in his thoughts, and felt a bit annoyed. "That man, how much do you know about him?" Marvin recovered. He pondered and ultimately said, "In a fight, we are definitely no match for him." Madeline frowned. "Collins and I still have trump cards¡­" "How many cards could you use?" Marvin sneered, "Unless you can bring the kind of experts that were in my territory that night, you won¡¯t have any chance." "Is he really that strong? I only heard some rumors about him." Madeline¡¯s heart sank. "The Heavenly Sword Saint¡­" Marvin sighed, "Ordinary Legends might not be his match!" "He can even kill gods! Do you think you could get rid of him with ordinary means?" Madeline was silent for a moment before laughing bitterly. "Regardless of how, I need to try." "This is my only chance." Her eyes were resolute. Strangely, this Half-Succubus looked extremely pure and holy at that moment. ... After Madeline left. Marvin¡¯s sight shifted to Isabelle on the side. The latter looked away guiltily. "What were you doing during that fight?" Marvin asked. "... I was hiding in the First Hall." The girl bowed her head. "You still don¡¯t know how to lie." Marvin solemnly looked at Isabelle. "Did you follow me?" He had a feeling someone was next to him during that battle. When he searched with his perception, he didn¡¯t find any trace. And the fight was very stressful, so he couldn¡¯t focus on too many things. But he remembered afterwards, and his intuition told him that the person at his side was most likely the disobedient Isabelle. As expected, the little girl raised her head, and after quickly mouthing a few words, she disappeared where she was! Marvin was dumbstruck! Strong Invisibility? Wouldn¡¯t she need a second rank class to get that skill? He carefully used his perception and found out that he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Isabelle! Such a powerful ability... "I can be very safe." As the voice spoke, Isabelle once again appeared in front of Marvin. "This was an ability I recently comprehended. You can rest assured Baron Marvin. This ability doesn¡¯t burn my lifespan." Marvin nodded. As expected of an Innate Assassin... He checked Isabelle¡¯s levels, only level 4 Thief (Variant). Yet she had that Blink skill and Strong Invisibility. After becoming a Legend, she would definitely be able to suppress the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatar! "Rest early, this war might be over tomorrow," Marvin softly said. Isabelle nodded and obediently got into her sleeping bag. And even after Marvin also lied down, his brain was working at full capacity. That man... Such a problem. That underground floor didn¡¯t only have that page of the Book of Nalu. It also had something Marvin wanted. ¡®How do we solve this?¡¯ ... The next morning. River Shore City¡¯s troops finished assembling under Madeline¡¯s orders, and foot on the path to the Fourth Hall! Between the Third Hall and the Fourth Hall was a very long path. That path was filled with all kinds of traps. This time, the team of rogues was put to use. When facing the Demon God Enforcers, they simply couldn¡¯t do anything. But clearing the traps in front of them was their specialty The path took a long time to cross. It was mainly because even if there were a lot of rogues, there were even more traps. And there were many different kinds of traps. Despite Madeline bringing high-level rogues with strong trap removal abilities, by the time they arrived in the Fourth Hall, three rogues had lost their lives. One was poisoned, and the other two triggered an explosive trap. Everyone silently entered the Fourth Hall. This was an extremely wide area. Above them was a vaulted dome with enchanting murals, and four sturdy but delicate pillars supported the ceiling. A man was sitting in the center of the hall, empty-handed and eyes closed. He seemed to be asleep. But when Madeline took a step forward, that man suddenly opened his eyes. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His expression was very gentle and he looked quite nice. He looked like the big brother next door. "Stop there," he said, "Please don¡¯t go any further." "If you do so, it¡¯ll be very difficult for me." "He is sleeping very well, please don¡¯t disturb his sleep, okay?" "I am unwilling to injure you, but if you are thinking of taking another step further¡­ I¡¯ll have no other choice." "Because I swore to protect him¡­" His sentence was interrupted by another voice. Marvin suddenly stood out and said, "Protect him?" "You speak of protecting. Is that why a sword was stabbed into his chest when he was about to become a god?" Chapter 178: God and Man Chapter 178: God and Man Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Everyone was startled. Others wouldn¡¯t be able to understand Marvin¡¯s words. After all, only a few people knew what was behind that Lich¡¯s ascension to godhood. But this sentence was clearly aggressive and doubting. Wouldn¡¯t it make this powerful man go berserk? Everyone tightly held onto their weapons, ready to battle. They didn¡¯t blame Marvin because, after all, they came here to fight. ... But that man¡¯s expression was still as gentle as before. He was silent for a moment and looked at Marvin. "Apparently you heard some stories." "But regardless of what they say, I don¡¯t think I made a mistake." "I couldn¡¯t just helplessly watch as he turned into a subordinate god of the Slaughter God. The world would have become even more chaotic." "Thus, I stopped him." "But he was my beloved younger brother." "Thus, I¡¯ll protect him." "Do you understand?" He calmly asked Marvin, "Do you have a younger brother?" To his surprise, Marvin nodded. "I have one. He is 9 years old this year." The man nodded back. "Then you should understand what I did." "I don¡¯t want to know what you guys came here for. Maybe it¡¯s to eliminate those evil lifeforms? If that¡¯s the case, your goal has already been accomplished. You can leave." "Don¡¯t think of taking another step forward, it won¡¯t go well." "I failed him once, so I will make it up for a lifetime." Everyone was speechless. That guy in front of them, even if his tone was gentle and he looked calm, his words carried a strong bias. He was completely crazy! "The one who stopped the Lich from ascending was his older brother?" "The Heavenly Sword Saint and the Half God Lich were in fact brothers?" The knights had a shocked appearance as they quietly chatted about the topic. Even Madeline and Collins had expressions of surprise on their faces. It was very clear that among everyone here, only Marvin was already aware of this. ... This was the story of a pair of brothers becoming enemies. The Heavenly Sword Saint was rather famous in the Third Era, and his younger brother was a Wizard living in his older brother¡¯s shadow. Later, because of some unknown conflicts, both sides had a serious disagreement and the younger brother left for the South, leaving the North where they had lived for all their lives. His character became evil and under the guidance of a power, he became a Lich and established a force in the north of River Shore City. Of course, River Shore City had yet to be established at that time. The Scarlet Monastery, which was the core of this force, had been an innocent monastery that was transformed by the Lich. Of course, at that time, the Universe Magic Pool had yet to be established, and the 2nd Fate Tablet had split up into pieces which had been obtained by a lot of people. Many Legends of that time chose to ascend. By chance, the Lich also obtained a small piece of the Fate Tablet, but the god status on that piece of the Fate Tablet was a subordinate domain under the Slaughter God. If he ascended, he would obtain the Slaughter God¡¯s blessing and turn into a weak god. At that time, weak gods could still come and go between heaven and the human world. Thus, many gods with potent divine power would be fond of expanding their own group of subordinate gods. That way it would be easier to set up their influence in Feinan. As such, the Lich and other similar people embarked on the path to godhood. He made proper preparations and condensed a divinity with the help of the fragment of Fate Tablet. The only thing he needed was to be accepted into the god¡¯s troops, officially obtaining his status. The Slaughter God gave him a task. As long as he completed the task and proved himself, he could become one of his representatives on Feinan. The mission was to slaughter a city. At that time, each major city had at least a powerful Legend or someone about to ascend protecting it, so massacring a city wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do. The Lich, anxious to prove himself, made his preparations. But while he was preparing, the Heavenly Sword Saint already heard the news and came over. He was clear about his younger brother¡¯s feelings. He only wanted to prove that he wasn¡¯t inferior to his older brother. He wanted to prove this by ascending. But the Heavenly Sword Saint didn¡¯t approve of his way of handling things. He loved the living, and he loved peace. Slaughter was the thing he disliked the most. Thus he gave two fragments of Fate Tablet that he found to his brother. "You want to ascend? That¡¯s fine." "Please change your domain," he had requested. Unfortunately, his younger brother didn¡¯t accept his kindness and threw the two Fate Tablet pieces into the stars. If Marvin wasn¡¯t wrong, the domain of one of those fragments domain was [Luck]! Thus he was reminded of this story when he met Ding, Kate¡¯s Fortune Fairy. If the Lich hadn¡¯t thrown away that fragment at that time, Ding the Fortune Fairy wouldn¡¯t have been born. This was quite a coincidence. In the end, they both fought. The Half-God younger brother wasn¡¯t the match of his extremely famous older brother. In Feinan, gods were only another kind of lifeform. They might generally be more powerful, but humans were the race with the most potential! The strength of humans didn¡¯t have an upper limit. Becoming a Legend wasn¡¯t the end. Rumors said that a lot of Legends from the 3rd era didn¡¯t choose the path to ascend, instead choosing continuous practice, the path to strengthen themselves. They might not be very active in Feinan, but they were still there. Their strength was unlike those weak gods! People like Inheim couldn¡¯t compare. The only one of those Legends Marvin had met was the Great Elven King Nicholas. He was someone who could face gods with powerful divine power. Thus, the Heavenly Sword Saint defeating his younger brother wasn¡¯t very surprising. Ultimately, he thrust his own Legendary Sword [Starry Sky] into his brother¡¯s chest. He didn¡¯t die from it, only falling into a deep slumber. Before closing his eyes, the Lich saw his own future and said, "You can¡¯t kill me, Older Brother." "When the true calamity arrives, we will meet once again." And that man only nodded and replied, "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you." Thus he stayed in this ice-cold hall, waiting for over a thousand years. In this thousand something years, Feinan¡¯s order stabilized with the establishment of the Universe Magic Pool. No one cared if there was a man powerful enough to kill a god quietly sitting in a monastery. Only some wandering bards would sing about the glory of the 3rd Era in taverns in some distant corners of the continent. They occasionally mentioned that man whose sword split the starry sky in two. And most people only thought it was fake. It was only an exaggerated rumor. How could someone genuinely split the sky in two? ... "Regardless, since we came, we have to try." Madeline stood out. The Heavenly Sword Saint nodded. The next second, countless cyan lights appeared on his body. These dots of lights finally condensed into bright swords. A total of twelve swords calmly floated around his body, slowly rotating. Those watching that scene were stunned. Even though it wasn¡¯t Marvin¡¯s first time seeing the Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s skill, looking at these twelve swords also stunned him. There was indeed a difference between the game and reality! This guy really was at the peak of swordsmanship. These dots of light were cores of discarded stars he had collected and successfully transformed into Legendary weapons. In other words, every sword was a Legendary Weapon! In the game, this Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s skill was cursed by countless players... "How is this a world of swords and sorcery, he is fucking using flying swords¡­" ... "Three chances," he simply said. "I am just sitting here. If you can break through my defense, I¡¯ll let you go to the underground floor to pick out one item." His swords weren¡¯t used to kill, but to protect. Marvin shook his head. Breaking through was impossible. Madeline didn¡¯t believe it. She and Collins joined hands and soon, a great amount of Arcane Power and Divine Power filled the Fourth Hall. ... The ending of the battle between the two Half-Legends and the Legend powerhouse was bound to be hopeless from the start. Twenty minutes later, Madeline¡¯s face was ashen. She had nearly run out of spells and she couldn¡¯t harm a single hair of that Heavenly Sword Saint! White Gown Collins was also bitterly smiling. Unless he used the God Descent Divine Spell, he could even begin to think of competing against this guy. River Shore City¡¯s knights already didn¡¯t know what to say. The Vampires and the others were also the same. Was Madeline strong? Was Collins strong? They were very extremely powerful! Those two were basically at the peak under the Legend rank. But that man before their eyes was actually sitting there, letting them use spells and Divine Spells to bombard him, with only his barrier of swords! "Stop." He still had that gentle expression. "None of you are my match." His tone was very peaceful, but his words were extremely arrogant. But no one dared to disprove him! That was the truth. Madeline bit her lip. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know the Fourth Hall had such a powerful old freak protecting it. But she was unwilling to believe it before personally experiencing it. It was the Legend rank after all¡­ The Book of Nalu was almost in her sight. As long as she cross this mountain, she could obtain an almost eternal lifespan! A Legend¡¯s lifespan was at least one millennium. Very rarely would anyone hear of Legends dying of old age. This was the reward of the plane toward those who kept making great efforts to increase their own strength. ... This mountain, were they really unable to cross it? The mood of the River Shore City group was depressing. Madeline sighed, silently turning around. She was about to order a retreat. But at that time, a thin person walked past her. "Giving up so soon?" he asked. "Let me try." Madeline looked at Marvin, full of shock. The latter quickly walked in front of the Heavenly Sword Saint and seriously looked at him. "Great Sword Saint, I know you are a Legend. I also heard many rumors about you. "Most of them are about swordsmanship." The Heavenly Sword Saint smiled. "Young man, what are you trying to say?" Marvin pulled two daggers and gently spun them in a circle. "Nothing much." "I want to compete with you in pure technique." "I wonder if you dare to accept my challenge." _________ T/Reminder: The first three Fate Tablets all appeared during the 3rd Era. Chapter 179: Technique and Competing Chapter 179: Technique and Competing Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "There¡¯s no point trying to bait me." The Heavenly Sword Saint laughed. "But I¡¯m very fond of you. Crafty young man." "I can give you a chance. I¡¯ll suppress my strength to your level and then compare my sword with yours." "You said pure technique. If you can receive ten moves, you can take away one item from the underground floor." Marvin nodded. "No problem." The Heavenly Sword Saint slowly stood up and casually took out a sword, before suddenly stabbing it toward Marvin! ¡®It started?¡¯ Everyone took a deep breath. They watched with their eyes wide open. They had the feeling that the Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s swordsmanship must be at a high Master level, while Marvin should have Expert Dagger Mastery. The difference between both sides was like that between the sky and the earth. Even if the Heavenly Sword Saint suppressed his own strength, Marvin couldn¡¯t be his match! But ever since they entered the Scarlet Monastery, in every matter involving Marvin, their judgment had never been correct. They were looking forward to see whether Marvin could once again create a miracle! ... The sword stab seemed ordinary, but it gave enormous pressure to Marvin. He was very stressed. He was far from the relaxed appearance he displayed outwardly. The Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s strength really wasn¡¯t something Marvin could withstand. Even though that prideful guy was conceited enough to suppress his strength, his swordsmanship was still there. There was a gap between Marvin¡¯s Dagger Mastery and that guy¡¯s swordsmanship. But if it was ten moves, Marvin still had some confidence! With his Super Reflex bonus, his reaction time, which was already a lot faster than that of ordinary people, was once again improved. In cases where both sides¡¯ strength didn¡¯t differ too much, reaction speed would influence the outcome. ¡®I can¡¯t dodge this sword.¡¯ ¡®Compared to swordsmanship, dagger techniques are focused on an extreme. Swords can be used to block and defend, but daggers are only used to kill.¡¯ ¡®It can only be used to attack!¡¯ This kind of thought flashed through Marvin¡¯s mind. He let a low shout and used the Demon Hunter Steps to rush forward with his curved daggers crossed, and then suddenly shoved upward. The sword was flicked away. ... "Eh?" The Heavenly Sword Saint was surprised. To use this kind of method to break his first move... This was the first time he had seen such a thing. "Interesting¡­" But he didn¡¯t hesitate. Facing the approaching curved daggers, he only did a light sweep! Second move. Marvin could only helplessly move back. This sweep was too clever. It completely stopped Marvin¡¯s offense and took back the initiative. Third move, quick thrust! This was the same as the first move, but after avoiding the sweep, Marvin was in a bit of an awkward position, and he couldn¡¯t couldn¡¯t reuse his first trick. ¡®Perfect¡­¡¯ Marvin suddenly burst ahead with his left dagger raised, striking the sword¡¯s edge. "Clang! Woosh!" Sparks flew. Marvin¡¯s left curved dagger deflected the sword, creating space for his right dagger. Shock appeared for the first time on the Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s face. He had no choice but to retreat to dodge this move! In a moment, both sides exchanged six moves! And after those six moves, they apparently came out even. This startled everyone from River Shore City, as their admiration of Marvin grew even more! A 14 year old youth could actually match a freak that lived for more than a thousand years in terms of skill? What kind of idea was that? They simply couldn¡¯t understand! But Marvin knew that his battle experience was in fact stronger, much stronger than that of anyone in this world, including the freaks who lived for countless years, or even gods! Could this world¡¯s ordinary people PK everywhere? Or farm monsters? Nope. Only players could do this. In order to strengthen his abilities at that time, Marvin fought with a lot of different monsters, tempering his straight dagger skills which had been brought to the point of perfection. It only took him one dangerous move and he was able to kill the Shadow Prince Glynos! Even though he had changed classes and was now using curved daggers, there were still a lot of points in common between the two types of weapons. What¡¯s more, weapons were merely one part of the fight. There were also observation, judgement and reaction. In these three areas, if Marvin claimed to be second, no one in Feinan would dare claim to be first. His fighting instinct had already been tempered to a frightening level. ... Despite this, the fight with the Heavenly Sword Saint made Marvin feel a huge pressure. The other side¡¯s swordsmanship was already approaching perfection while his own dagger mastery was still far from that realm. He only relied on his experience to fight with the Heavenly Sword Saint! 8th move. 9th move. 10th move. Both sides stopped. Marvin wiped away a handful of sweat with his shaking hands, giving a polite nod to his opponent. The Heavenly Sword Saint still seemed gentle, and didn¡¯t show the least bit of shame. He only sighed and said, "Frightening." "In a few years, I might no be your match. I thought I already was the top genius in Feinan, but I didn¡¯t expect that I was wrong." Marvin forced a smile. He wasn¡¯t a genius. He had just crawled out of countless life and death battles with monsters. "Go to the underground floor." The Heavenly Sword Saint pointed to his left. Suddenly, a dark tunnel slowly opened in the corner of the Fourth Hall. "Remember, you can only take one thing. I know that underground floor like the back of my hand. If you take any more, I¡¯ll kill you." Marvin nodded and put away his daggers before quickly walking over. ... The people from River Shore City were dumbstruck. That was it? Both sides only exchanged ten mediocre moves and it was over? They couldn¡¯t see what was so strong about Marvin¡¯s technique. Did the Heavenly Sword Saint throw the match? Some unconvinced people immediately stood up. "Sir Sword Saint, I also want to compare skills with you." The Heavenly Sword Saint was still as calm and collected as before. "Sure." ¡­ Following the dark tunnel downward, Marvin didn¡¯t look back once, directly ignoring Madeline¡¯s hinting expression. He naturally knew what she wanted. In fact, Marvin didn¡¯t even know what to take. The underground floor had too many valuable things. Half-Legend Items, powerful Magic Scrolls, fierce weapons, precious jewels¡­ These were treasures the Lich plundered during his life. Each item was extremely precious. Now they were all buried here with him, in the Scarlet Monastery. The tunnel descended in a spiral. When Marvin stepped on the level ground, Wizard¡¯s fire automatically lit up the hidden room. Some things were in a mess, while others were arranged carefully. But they weren¡¯t covered with the single bit of dust from the passage of time. Marvin walked in the center of the room where a reindeer¡¯s corpse laid down. He softly caressed the reindeer fur. "Heaven Rainbow Deer¡­ Tsk¡­" There was still a large amount of rainbow antler on the corpse. Each gram of the seven colored antler could be used to make a Goblin Bomb. On his left was a pile of weapons, while on his right were a few bookcases. Marvin hesitated for a while before finally walking toward the bookcases. ... In the Fourth Hall. "Clang!" A weapon fell to the ground. The knight¡¯s forehead was full of perspiration. A sword was on his throat. As long as the other side wanted, he could kill him anytime. But he didn¡¯t do so. "Eighteenth person¡­" Madeline closely held her fists. Including the Vampires, all of River Shore¡¯s experts in swordsmanship had already crossed swords with the Heavenly Sword Saint. But they weren¡¯t his match¡­. Although that might not be the best way to describe it. They didn¡¯t even last three moves. In fact, fifteen of them only managed to deal with the first move. The onlookers were completely silent. They finally figured out how powerful Marvin was. The Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s swordsmanship was flawless. Even if he suppressed his strength and dueled them, they weren¡¯t his match. This really left people dejected. "Is there anyone else?" Madeline looked at the people behind her with an ashen face. At that moment, she wished she could be a swordsman and fight that guy. In any case, it would give her more hope than this group of unreliable men. But she still had hope in her heart. That boy Marvin was so mysterious, he should know what was the most valuable thing in the underground floor, right? But even if he got it, would he give it to her¡­ or even just lend it? Madeline had a headache. She knew she was smart and could clearly see through people¡¯s hearts, but she found herself unable to see through this 14 year old youth. This countryside Baron¡¯s mental age was totally different from his real age. ¡®Regardless, if he gets the Book of Nalu¡­¡¯ ¡®Ah... As long as I can advance to Legend, I¡¯ll do as he wishes!¡¯ Madeline made up her mind. At that time, a man slowly walked out from among the Blood clansmen. He was wearing a cloak and his movements were very graceful. "Sir Heavenly Saint, sorry to bother you." "I also want to give it a try." The Heavenly Sword Saint nodded and simply said, "Sure." ... In the second floor, third row of bookcases. Marvin was extremely familiar with that corner and grabbed a book. In his previous life, only the first group to clear the Scarlet Monastery could get that chapter of the Book of Nalu. Even if he farmed the instance multiple times, he didn¡¯t get that page of the Book of Nalu. Even if everyone was unable to defeat the Heavenly Sword Saint, by relying on some tricks they could still divert his attention by sacrificing some team members, letting a few others secretly enter the underground floor. But the time they had on their hands was very limited. It wasn¡¯t like today where he could take the time to choose. Marvin hesitated in front of so many treasures, but he chose that book in the end. This book¡¯s name was "Ron Kail¡¯s Science of Alchemy." It was an excellent alchemy book with no other copies left. And that page of the Book of Nalu was stuck inside. ¡®Whatever, better get this thing.¡¯ Marvin reluctantly looked at the numerous treasures, before finally shed his unwillingness and quickly walked up. He walked through the dark tunnel and when he arrived in the Fourth Hall he heard a stabbing sound. The Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s sword pierced the cloaked man¡¯s shoulder. Everyone looked at him with pity. Because this Gwyn of the Blood clan had managed to last nine moves. But they had no time to feel pity for Gwyn, as Marvin appeared, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention! Madeline suddenly rushed toward him, asking him with a voice full of hope,"What did you get?" Chapter 180: Jealous? Chapter 180: Jealous? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing everyone¡¯s curious gazes, Marvin coughed. "It¡¯s a secret." Madeline¡¯s eyes opened wide. She wished she could just take out her whip and make that annoying man beg for forgiveness! But when this kind of thought appeared in her mind, she suddenly felt an acute pain. Marvin smilingly said, "As long as you don¡¯t do anything to violate the command contract¡¯s rule, it won¡¯t harm you." "Right?" Madeline¡¯s face blanched in distaste. She suddenly turned and swept her gaze through River Shore City¡¯s army. They were all silent. White Gown Collins forced a smile, spreading out his hands. The Heavenly Sword Saint was sitting there and apart from Marvin, no one could pass him! "I¡¯ll become a Legend one day!" Madeline took a deep breath, watching the Heavenly Sword Saint. "I¡¯ll completely clean this place out afterwards!" That man gently replied, "Sure." Madeline wanted to let it all out. She was very annoyed. There were very few men she couldn¡¯t handle in River Shore City! Relying on her intelligence and charm, who knew how many men were bewitched under her skirt. However, she met two men unmoved by her during the attack on the Scarlet Monastery. She wasn¡¯t a match for the first one, his strength way to high. And the second one was tricky. Thinking of this, Madeline angrily ground her teeth. Everyone looked at her, waiting for her instructions. Marvin was leisurely walking to Isabelle¡¯s side. "Retreat!" Madeline held her breath for a long time before finally giving this order while unwillingly taking a glance in the direction of the hidden path as it disappeared. River Shore City¡¯s army began to slowly leave the Scarlet Monastery. They still failed to clean out this place after all. But at least the Demon God Enforcers and other monsters wouldn¡¯t appear near River Shore City anymore. To Madeline and River Shore City¡¯s inhabitants, this could be considered a consolation prize. ... On a steady carriage, Marvin was leaning on a cushion, relaxing. Collins still had that calm appearance. Apart from when he was completely helpless facing the Heavenly Sword Saint, most of the time he displayed a calm and relaxed look. He didn¡¯t even ask what Marvin got from the underground floor. After a long time, the old fox unhurriedly mentioned, "Regarding that gold mine, when do you intend to exploit it?" Marvin thought a bit before answering, "Shouldn¡¯t be too long. I¡¯ll reorganize the territory when I go back this time, and then I¡¯ll gather an army¡­" "Relying on adventurers I presume." Collins was blunt, but he was right, Marvin¡¯s territory was extremely lacking in the fighting side. Marvin calmly said, "Jewel Bay has many experts." "They will come as long as they get paid." Collins nodded. "Looks like you found a shortcut leading to Jewel Bay?" "More or less." Marvin smiled and said, "In short, in at most two weeks I¡¯ll gather them." "Good, two weeks later it is," Collins agreed. "But an Ogre tribe isn¡¯t easy to handle. If there is a certain amount of losses amongst my subordinates, I¡¯ll withdraw from the battlefield." "Rest assured, I have a plan," Marvin said confidently. That Ogre tribe migrated to that place because they couldn¡¯t survive in the Shrieking Mountain Range. Ogre Fighters were innately at the 2nd rank, but their fighting strength was extremely fierce. To deal with this tribe of roughly twenty Ogres without a Wizard, they would need at least an army of two hundred. Using information under appropriate circumstances; this was tactics. In short, Ogres were a kind of extremely gifted lifeform, but most of them wouldn¡¯t advance very high. There had been only a few Legend Ogres in all of Feinan¡¯s history. As for Half-Legends, there were surprisingly a lot of them. ¡®To develop White River Valley, I need to get rid of that Ogre tribe.¡¯ ¡®That is the only way to open up the coastline territory.¡¯ ¡®Once I establish a port, trading with Jewel Bay would be even more convenient.¡¯ ¡®White River and Pine Cone River are also some of the main rivers in the continent. As long as I make use of them appropriately, it would speed up the entire territory¡¯s development.¡¯ ¡®The key part is still food and manpower¡­¡¯ In the cart, Marvin was thinking of the next step of his plan. But at that time, a Teleportation Portal suddenly appeared. "Do you need me to close it?" Collins asked. "Since we are allies, the fees will be halved." Halved? Wouldn¡¯t that be a quarter of the gold mine? Marvin gave a hollow laugh. "No need." Now that he had the command contract in hand, he wasn¡¯t scared of Madeline trying anything bad. Collins shrugged, allowing the woman to come in through the portal. "Baron Marvin!" Madeline approached with a serious expression. "I think we need to have a chat." ... Outside River Shore City, Marvin and Madeline took a stroll. Isabelle looked like a daughter from a previous marriage, walking two steps behind Marvin. "Your loot, I already sent people from the logistics team to move it to your White River Valley." "Apart from this, I still added a few gifts, including food, clothing and some craftsmen your castle town is lacking." "I think my sincerity doesn¡¯t need to be said." Madeline stopped and looked at Marvin. "Tell me, what did you get in that underground floor?" Marvin first thanked her. And then remained silent. He hadn¡¯t thought of a good way to answer to Madeline¡¯s question. Her longing to become a Legend, Marvin could naturally see it. But he also knew about the 3rd page of the Book of Nalu. The Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s little brother was originally a good and honest person, but because of this page, his mind got twisted, becoming insane. He ultimately turned into a Lich and tried in vain to ascend to become a subordinate under the Slaughter God. The book of Nalu was a very frightening thing, and it could transform someone. If it was the 6th page, Marvin might consider it and hand it over to Madeline for some bargaining chips. Just like he did for Hathaway. But this 3rd page... ¡®This is [Destruction]...¡¯ Marvin had a bit of a headache. If Madeline got [Destruction], regardless of whether she died or advanced, neither her death nor her advancement was something Marvin wanted to see. If she advanced, the command contract would become ineffective. At that time, who knew how many misfortunes he would meet. If she died, then it would trigger great chaos in River Shore City. Furthermore, the most frightening outcome wasn¡¯t death, but turning insane¡­ River Shore City and White River Valley were so close. Marvin hoped this force would stay stable. At least until he was capable of annexing this power, he would keep the status quo. Otherwise it might threaten the safety of White River Valley. Thus he was caught in a dilemma. ... "You took away that Book of Nalu, didn¡¯t you?" Madeline was smart, and guessed from Marvin¡¯s hesitation. "You are afraid that I¡¯ll take my revenge after advancing to Legend, aren¡¯t you?" Her voice suddenly became very gentle. "Trust me, it won¡¯t happen." "I am yours now." "As long as you want." Suddenly, the originally extremely seductive succubus looked like a sweet young lady. Her expression became very pure, even somewhat shy. "Please, give it to me. All of me is yours." "Including River Shore City, everyone will listen to your orders." "If you think that¡¯s not enough, we can join hands to open up new lands. River Shore City and White River Valley would do another expedition to open up new towns, and we could get an even higher noble rank from the Southern Wizard Alliance. Count Marvin? How about this title?" "All of this is easily obtainable." "As long as you give it to me." After saying this, she softly held onto Marvin¡¯s shoulder. Madeline was still a bit taller than Marvin right now. She had a shy expression on her face. If others saw, their heart would skip a beat. Marvin only felt it was funny. Please! You are a Succubus... Acting so pure, is it really suitable? How could he have expected that she would suddenly kiss him? Marvin froze. Command contracts could only restrict harmful behavior, but nothing would restrict intimate behavior. ¡®Damn! Did I just get forcefully kissed?¡¯ Marvin was about to struggle, but at that time, he suddenly felt his own lips quickly becoming exceptionally cold. A mysterious rune appeared on his lips before quietly imprinting onto Madeline¡¯s lips. The latter¡¯s expression changed. But it was already too late. A cold breath came out from his lips, and as Marvin watched in shock, it flew over and froze Madeline! ¡®This is¡­¡¯ Marvin thought of many possibilities, before his mind stopped on one delicate face! In his memories, on that balcony, that little girl kissing him. Hathaway! ... As expected, when Marvin forced a smile while turning around, he was met with the cold young face of Hathaway. "Are you fond of that Succubus?" she coldly asked. Marvin shook his head, stuttering, "No I¡­" Hathaway interrupted, "Then why did you not kill her, signing a command contract instead?" Marvin felt speechless. "Why would I want to kill her?" Hathaway was silent. She was currently in her 16 year old form. Her temper felt quite different. But Marvin felt like he had a huge headache. "This is¡­ Jealousy?" Isabelle on the side curiously asked. If the little girl hadn¡¯t talked, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed her. Hathaway took a quick glance at Isabelle and her expression became even more gloomy. "Who is this little girl?" "Baron Marvin, you are quite the womanizer¡­" Marvin took a deep breath and spread his hands, indicating Hathaway to calm down. Then he considered which words to use before cautiously asking. "Will every girl I kiss turn into an ice sculpture?" Chapter 181: Fiancée Chapter 181: Fianc¨¦e Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "You actually care about this?" Hathaway¡¯s eyebrow twitched, she flipped out once again. Marvin hurriedly said, "No, no, no¡­ I wanted to know if this could be used as another type of attack. "Anyway, do you intend to keep her frozen?" Marvin took a glance at the frozen ice sculpture of Madeline and asked. "Give it." Hathaway didn¡¯t say anything else and just extended her hand. Marvin gave a hollow laugh and hesitated for a second, before finally giving that 3rd page of the Book of Nalu to Hathaway. Naturally, he kept the extinct alchemy book. Giving that page of the Book of Nalu to Hathaway was a lot safer than giving it to Madeline. She had looked at the [Rebirth] 6th page after all and was enlightened from it. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if she read the 3rd page too. Her Seer identity could help her see through the God of Deception¡¯s lies. It would be a lot more secure in her safekeeping. And Hathaway did help Marvin a lot. At the very least, her existence made many of those who coveted White River Valley give up on it. While his strength wasn¡¯t enough, Marvin didn¡¯t have an issue with holding onto someone¡¯s thigh. ... Hathaway took the 3rd page and put it away without looking at it. She coldly snorted and waved her hand, shattering the ice on the side. "Hathaway!" Madeline was shivering, and upon seeing Hathaway she was shocked and angry. "This is from Marvin to you, remember your promise." "River Shore City is his," Hathaway coldly reminded. She threw a yellow piece of parchment to Madeline. The latter immediately froze. "This is¡­" 6th page of the Book of Nalu! "I¡¯m temporarily lending this to you. With your innate talent and abilities, directly looking at the 3rd page might turn you crazy," said Hathaway arrogantly. "Remember what you just said. When you become a Legend, River Shore City and your other forces have to be given to Marvin." "Otherwise, the Three Ring Towers will come after you." After saying this, she didn¡¯t bother giving Marvin or Madeline another glance and directed her magic carpet to fly away. Madeline was overjoyed as she held the parchment. Marvin was completely frozen where he stood. What the hell just happened? He was clearly the one working his ass off to get the page of the Book of Nalu and it was claimed by Hathaway. She even decided his own dealings with Madeline on his behalf. Why did it feel like she was managing his life? At that time, a small voice echoed besides his ear, "I¡¯m gone, I¡¯m heading back to the Three Ring Towers. Be careful." "Also, remember, you are mine¡­" ... After Hathaway left, Madeline didn¡¯t stay there much longer. To become a Legend, she would give up everything right now. But as for after becoming a Legend¡­ Everything, might be very difficult! With Madeline¡¯s nature, Marvin actually wasn¡¯t too convinced she would really give him River Shore City. Those previous things were only said to convince him, all in order to obtain that page of the Book of Nalu. But regardless, since Hathaway helped him settle this deal, when the time came for Madeline to renege on it, she would be welcomed with the Seer¡¯s fury! With Hathaway and Shadow Thief Owl¡¯s relation, and Leymann... And Marvin could also be linked to Constantine... This kind of lineup was certainly not something Madeline, a new Legend, could withstand. ¡®If things go well, using White River Valley and River Shore City as support, I might be able to get a huge territory in the south.¡¯ ¡®Opening up a few territories would create the possibility of establishing a country after the Great Calamity!¡¯ That was what Marvin thought of. Naturally, things wouldn¡¯t be this simple. He also needed the strength to protect his territory to back it up. Regarding the Rocky Mountain after the Great Calamity, the reason such a territory that could protect everyone was established was mostly because of the three Fate Sisters¡¯ personal strength. "Let¡¯s go." Marvin brought Isabelle along and returned to White River Valley, concluding this trip to the Scarlet Monastery. ... It was already nightfall by the time his carriage, the gifts from Madeline, and the logistic team¡¯s loot arrived at the castle. Anna had already returned. Her advancement quest was a lot simpler than Marvin¡¯s, and with her years of preparations, she successfully advanced to [Sword Dancer], one of the advancement paths for Fighters. Her specialties were very well suited to swordsmanship. It was worth mentioning that Marvin had noticed that after natives advanced, their level wouldn¡¯t always be at level 1. For example, after Anna advanced to [Sword Dancer], she directly reached level 3 Sword Dancer. She was a Level 5 Fighter ¨C Level 3 Sword Dancer, becoming a Level 8 2nd rank class holder in an instant. This might be related to her comprehension. In short, Marvin¡¯s Half-Elf butler was also quite talented in swordsmanship. But she needed to split her attention on White River Valley¡¯s affairs. ... In the study, after finding out that Wayne was already sleeping, Marvin didn¡¯t bother him. He briefly asked what had happened in White River Valley during his absence. Anna¡¯s report was accurate and concise. She was already pretty good at doing something like this. After all, White River Valley¡¯s Overlord being out of his territory for long periods of time had already become a habit. Marvin calmly listened to it, and couldn''t help but frown. This time, Anna left to advance in the nearby Moonlight Forest and brought that guard on the way. According to Anna, even though that guard successfully went through the Spider Crypt, he was attacked by mounted bandits before arriving at Black Dock Harbor. Although he luckily survived, his body was seriously hurt. He was about to die in a small village near Black Dock Harbor when Anna found him. If not for her quickly finding a Priest of the Silver Church in Black Dock Harbor, this guard might have already died. After that, Anna tried to look for Lola or the Old Tucker, but there hadn¡¯t been any news. Black Dock Harbor¡¯s guards hadn¡¯t seen that girl. "That swindler probably ran away with the money," Anna concluded. Marvin was noncommittal. Did she really run away with the money? Marvin didn¡¯t think so. That talkative girl foolishly asked his own astrological sign before that fight. Could she really be unworthy of his trust? His intuition told him that Lola might be in trouble. But in any case, he couldn¡¯t focus on this matter right now. His energy was limited, he could only protect a portion of the people. As for other matters, there wasn¡¯t much that needed to be said. With fixed food distribution, the territory¡¯s inhabitants were very motivated to work. Wayne was naturally gifted to become an Overlord, and everyone loved and respected the Proxy Overlord. Based on the current situation, White River Valley¡¯s farming households could get some harvest before fall. This season¡¯s harvest should be more than enough to let them pass the winter and based on their past share, serve as taxes. Marvin was very satisfied with this. He wasn¡¯t in lack of something like Wizard gold. Food was the most important matter. White River Valley¡¯s soil was very infertile. The land on the other side of the river was actually very fertile, but that was in the wilderness. Who knew how many monsters were residing there? If he wanted to open up new territories, he needed to pay the price. Even though Marvin wanted to quickly develop his territory, it still needed to be done step by step. First was the eastern wilderness, since he knew about the eastern side¡¯s situation. For exterminating the ogres and setting up a harbor, he just had to apply for a wilderness clearing order from the South Wizards Alliance. That way he could openly recruit qualified people from other regions. Otherwise, privately using money to lure people from other territories to settle in White River Valley might be seen as a provocation by other Overlords and was quite likely to lead to a war. With the wilderness clearing order, everything was different. The South Wizards Alliance was encouraging people to open up new territories. White River Valley for example was a new territory that Marvin¡¯s grandfather cleared after applying for a wilderness clearing order. Before that, this land was inhabited by a huge amount of gnolls and wild goblins. ... "The other things are more or less like this." Anna finished her territory report. She then added, "But recently there are three people I think you have to personally meet." "Guests?" Marvin was surprised. "Yes. The first guest called himself Fidel and said he was your friend¡­ I arranged for him to be in the basement¡­ He said he loves the atmosphere in the basement. But I feel that he is a bit dangerous," Anna cautiously said. She was quite at ease before because of Hathaway residing in the territory. If anyone wanted to look for trouble, the Legend Wizard would act and would definitely not let that person get away. Now that Hathaway left, she began to worry about these things. "Fidel? He came?" Marvin was pleased. ¡®Did that guy become bored in the Despair Hills by himself?¡¯ Marvin had obtained the coffins from the Scarlet Monastery and still needed him to help remodel them. "Be at ease, Fidel really is my friend. There won¡¯t be an issue," Marvin reassured. "And the other two?" "One is that man I told you about before." Anna was mumbling, as if she was trying to hide it. "What man?" Marvin seemed at loss. He was really busy recently, did Anna mention a man to him? "It¡¯s that one, the one who keeps yelling in the castle, saying he wants to marry me¡­" "The one who claimed to be the Greatest Alchemist in all History¡­" Anna felt somewhat uncomfortable. "That peacock-like man?" Marvin suddenly understood. He hadn¡¯t really paid attention to that guy. He¡¯d check later whether he is truly capable or not. If he wasn¡¯t and still dared to openly harass Anna, he would directly expel him from the Castle. "Who is the final one?" "The final one?" Anna¡¯s expression became strange. "She said she is your fianc¨¦e." Chapter 182: Third Rank! Chapter 182: Third Rank! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Fianc¨¦e!? Marvin nearly fell from his chair when he heard this word. What¡¯s going on? Since when did he have a fianc¨¦e? "Anna, with circumstances like this... shouldn¡¯t you immediately report it to me?" Marvin felt a bit odd. "You should know of our family¡¯s circumstances, from my Grandfather to my father, then to Wayne and me." "White River Valley didn¡¯t maintain a favorable relationship with other nobles¡­ How could I have a fianc¨¦e?" Anna nodded. "It¡¯s true that it¡¯s like that." "But this woman seems somewhat different." "Moreover, her words made me unable to drive her out." Marvin couldn¡¯t help but frown. "What do you mean?" Anna took a deep breath while looking at Marvin, before responding, "She said this marriage wasn¡¯t arranged by your father or grandfather. It was actually an arrangement of your great-grandfather." "She said your grandfather was the second son of the Lavis Dukedom¡¯s Duke in the North. That year your grandfather left his home to establish White River Valley in the South." "But his name still exists in the Cridland¡¯s genealogical record." "They had always been looking for him, and they found out about White River Valley just recently." "Thus, that fianc¨¦e who was arranged for you was in a hurry to meet you and came to White River Valley." Marvin was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this huge news? Great-grandfather? The North¡¯s Lavis Dukedom? Cridland clan? Hold on¡­ Marvin massaged his temples. "Young master Marvin? Are you okay?" Anna cautiously asked. Marvin took a deep breath and said, "I¡¯m good, I was just thinking. How did these things suddenly pop out? Why wasn¡¯t there any rumor about it before?" "Maybe this is related to your performance in the Battle of the Holy Grail?" Anna solemnly said. "When I heard that young lady talk about that matter, I was also very surprised. But she even described your grandfather¡¯s appearance." "White River Valley is a bit too remote after all, and it is quite far from the dukedom in the North." "It was quite normal for them not to find your grandfather." Marvin nodded as he tried to recall some information about that dukedom. ... There were countless cities in the North. And it wasn¡¯t like the South which had one huge Wizard Alliance leading everything. The North¡¯s cities would frequently battle each other. Large and small countries could be found throughout the vast lands to the north of the Millenium Mountain Range. Whether it was the Lavis Dukedom or the Cridland clan, Marvin had heard a bit about their reputation. This was an ancient country, and even if its domain wasn¡¯t especially large, it had never fallen. Although, that might be because of its superior geographical location. The Cridland clan was also very mysterious. People said they were a group of people that dealt with devils. They controlled a mysterious power which didn¡¯t seem to be magic, but there were many Wizards willing to work for them. In short, they could be considered an influential force in the North. ... "That young lady also brought some news. She said that your great-grandfather wanted to see you and that if you were willing to follow her back to the North, you would regain your right to inherit Lavis Dukedom." "Apparently, based on the current circumstances, you should be among the first six positions in the right of inheritance." Anna said this very cautiously. She knew it sounded too absurd. Marvin was a real Overlord, but compared with a monster like the Lavis Dukedom, a small place like White River Valley was too rural. This news seemed very suspicious. But according to what Marvin knew, his grandfather really was born in the North. Unfortunately, Shadow Thief Owl had already left his territory, or else he could look for him to confirm it. Making a wild guess was useless right now, so it seemed that he really needed to meet this so-called "Fianc¨¦e" tomorrow. "Oh yeah, did she say her name?" Marvin asked. Anna nodded, "She said her first name, but not her family name." "Her name is very strange, she is called [Bamboo]." Bamboo? Strange name. "Miss Bamboo it is?" He didn¡¯t know why, but Marvin felt his heart palpitating. His intuition told him that everything wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked. ... In the a house inside the castle town at night. "This White River Valley is really poor." A girl wearing an azure dress turned toward a mirror and looked at her dress billowing. She chucked, "What kind of expression do you think Baron Marvin will make when he sees me tomorrow? A man wearing black clothes was kneeling behind her. "Lady Bamboo, with your looks, that country bumpkin will definitely become infatuated," he said. "But I¡¯m not sure why you want to do this. Isn¡¯t it best to kill him now that the Legend Wizard left?" "Idiot!" the girl coldly yelled. "You think our target is only this Marvin?" "Every person who participated in killing Lord Crimson won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. We can easily find Legend Wizard Hathaway in the Three Ring Towers, but the others are different. Right now, I still don¡¯t know how this country bumpkin managed to get in touch with four Legends, I need to properly investigate." "All those who helped kill Lord Crimson will die." The man wearing black clothes slightly bowed his head and hesitated, before asking, "But, despite Dame Azure giving you a lot of Divine Power, you still aren¡¯t a Legend." Bamboo cheerfully laughed. "Who said that one needs to be a Legend to kill a Legend?" "Besides, Dame Azure¡¯s order was only to keep track of these people¡¯s whereabouts." "When needed, she will give me more power. Even the World Ending Twin Snakes might send a projection." "I think White River Valley is a pretty good place¡­" The young lady once again looked at the mirror, her eyes narrowing in a threatening way. "Suitable for a bloodbath and an offering." ... Next morning, Marvin was handling some official business in his study. Wayne woke up earlier than him, this was something really are. Every since becoming the Proxy Overlord, this small guy was clearly more conscientious than before. After the two had a brief discussion about the territory¡¯s matters, Anna came over. "Lord, that young lady requested to meet you once again." Anna said. Marvin nodded. He then suddenly said, "Oh yeah, yesterday I forgot to ask you. This so-called Miss Fianc¨¦e, when did she arrive at White River Valley?" Anna thought and then replied, "More or less after Hathaway¡¯s departure." ¡®So it was like this?¡¯ All kinds of ideas flashed through Marvin¡¯s heart. A fianc¨¦e appearing right after the Legend Wizard¡¯s departure, this was too big of a coincidence, wasn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it acting as if countryside people are fools? Wayne pulled on Marvin¡¯s sleeve and softly told Marvin, "Brother, I don¡¯t like that woman." "I met her. Even though she is very nice to me and her smile looks very nice, I always have this kind of ill feeling." Marvin became even more alert. Currently, only he knew that Wayne was a seer. Not only could seers see the future, they were also extremely gifted. Their innate perception would sometimes be very precise. Apparently his fianc¨¦e came with evil intentions. "Make her wait in the reception room for fifteen minutes." "I¡¯ll go meet her," Marvin said. ... Fifteen minutes were enough for Marvin to make some preparations. After Hathaway left, there wasn¡¯t any high level fighting strength in his territory, so if it really was some frightening enemy, they might be unable to withstand it. He first took a trip to the old blacksmith Sean. Only to find out that the old man was dead drunk. He managed to wake up the old blacksmith with difficulty, and then explained his plan but was cursed as a result. "Do you think the Demon Hunter is your subordinate, that he would come and go at your whim?" "He is a great Legend. Helping you kill the Crimson Patriarch last time was already showing you some respect." Marvin calmly said, "I only want you to try getting in touch with him. With Hathaway¡¯s recent departure, the territory seems somewhat unsafe." "If he is free, he could come and stay here. Taking Endless Ocean along is also a good idea. White River Valley¡¯s beautiful scenery is very suitable for a honeymoon¡­" Sean was speechless, he had a whole new level of understanding toward Marvin¡¯s shamelessness. "I¡¯ll try my best. But don¡¯t have too much expectation." Marvin nodded. ... The next step was to increase his strength. In the battle of the Scarlet Monastery, Marvin harvested a great amount of experience. Originally, his leveling speed had already slowed down due to constantly leveling. But the Two Headed Basilisk Shapeshift was perfect to counter the Demon God Enforcers while at the same time giving him double the experience. This made Marvin fiercely farm them. He opened his interface and found out that his battle exp had already reached 55755 exp! This would definitely be enough to advance to 3rd rank! He thought for a bit before quickly beginning to distribute his experience. It would be very difficult for Marvin to attain a 3rd rank class before he advanced to the Legend Class, Ruler of the Night. Therefore Night Walker and Ranger would be his main classes before level 20. First, he naturally had to level up his Night Walker class. After using 25000 exp, Marvin¡¯s Night Walker reached level 4. He obtained 36 Skill Points, and 80 HP. Then he used 8000 battle exp to level up his Ranger to level 7. He obtained 24 SP, 48 HP, +1 Attribute Point. After that, he used 20000 exp and leveled up his Shapeshift Sorcerer subclass twice, making it reach level 4. The Shapeshift Sorcerer level ups gave a total of 72HP, along with a new spell, [Disguise]. [Disguise]: One daily use. For 20 minutes, you can disguise yourself into any humanoid lifeform (Including Goblins, Dwarves, and other type of small sized humanoid lifeforms.) The specific effect was that Disguise¡¯s priority was above 100. This was quite a fierce Disguise effect. It had to be known that the Mask of the Deceiver¡¯s disguise only had a priority of 150. In any case, Marvin finally reached the 3rd rank! His total level reached 13! (Level 7 Ranger ¨C Level 4 Night Walker ¨C Level 4 Shapeshift Sorcerer/2 = 13) He decided to spend his Skill Points and Attribute Points later so he would have more time to think about it. Afterwards Marvin arranged his equipment and unhurriedly headed to the reception room. It was time to meet his fianc¨¦e. Chapter 183: Exciting Matter Chapter 183: Exciting Matter Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the reception room in the castle¡¯s second floor. A girl wearing a blue dress was calmly sitting by the window sill, as the sun shining through the window offered a look at the beautiful scenery of White River Valley. "A very beautiful view isn¡¯t it?" A gentle voice echoed behind her. A hint of a smile appeared on Bamboo¡¯s face. "I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting." Marvin, who had changed into more formal clothes, slowly came over. "To be honest, you really gave me a big surprise." "Life is always full of these kinds of surprises." She was still looking outside the window. "It was the same when I was told by my clan last month that I had to marry a man I had never seen before." "I was also very surprised at that time. Even if I always knew I would become one of my clan¡¯s chess pieces to consolidate their power, when the day came, I still panicked." Marvin walked past, unmoved. "Then why did you come?" "Apart from this, what else can I do?" Bamboo¡¯s voice was very weak. It seemed helpless and it would make any man feel that she was pitiful. Marvin silently looked at the willpower check in his logs and inwardly sighed. ¡®Starting with a mild charm, is it a probe?¡¯ He maintained a certain distance with Bamboo, leaning against the window sill. "You don¡¯t need to do so, as I have no knowledge of my grandfather¡¯s clan. I¡¯m not necessarily interested in accepting their arranged marriage." Marvin feigned indifference. "See, this is what I was the most afraid of." Bamboo softly smoothed her hair, exposing her fair skin. Marvin raised an eyebrow. Just from seeing her face from the side, he could see that she was a beauty from far away. She had charming eyes with long eyelashes, a special glint in her eyes. "If you say no, it won¡¯t change my fate. This would only force me to rush to see my next fianc¨¦," she calmly said, her tone carrying a trace of grief. He didn¡¯t know why, but Marvin actually felt sad. It really looked as if that woman was powerless against fate. But when his eyes fell on her wrists, his heart immediately froze! It was the extremely hot summer right now, so Bamboo¡¯s fair wrists were exposed. On one was a light azure tattoo, a very pretty flower. "This is my clan¡¯s tattoo, this must be your first time seeing it." Bamboo playfully told Marvin, "My mother once told me that she spent half a month to convince me to get the tattoo when I was a child." Clan tattoo? Marvin sneered. If he still didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s purpose now, he would be an idiot. That tattoo was really rare. Even most people in the Twin Snakes Cult might not necessarily be able to recognize it. It¡¯s a pity that Marvin wasn¡¯t among those. She was a subordinate of the Azure Matriarch. Marvin quickly estimated the other side¡¯s strength and his heart sank. She was at least at the 4th rank. This woman had come for revenge. But from the way she almost flawlessly told her story, her goal wasn¡¯t simply to kill him. ¡®She should be trying to find clues from me and then follow it back to the other Legends.¡¯ ¡®I made a mistake. In the game, the Azure Matriarch woke up after the Great Calamity, when she finished training her Nine Head Snake Body." ¡®But the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s death might have woken her up!¡¯ Marvin quickly thought while staying polite on the surface. "You must certainly be someone very difficult to convince." Bamboo gently smiled, "This depends on who the other side is." She had a pure expression, carrying a bit of expectation. If Marvin didn¡¯t know who she really was, he really might have been deceived by her. "You are a lot better than I expected. At least it wasn¡¯t a wretched middle-aged man waiting for me. This was already very satisfying." As she gently approached Marvin, a strange smell filled Marvin¡¯s mouth and nose. "Tell me, my fianc¨¦e, what kind of person are you?" She smiled. "I really want to know." Marvin turned his body and faced the outside. He could clearly see the scenery below the castle. He saw something from the corner of his eyes and immediately crafted a plan. "Me? I like excitement," Marvin said, while his hand lightly held Bamboo¡¯s waist. The latter¡¯s body obviously stiffened, before gradually relaxing. "You want to know what kind of person I am? I¡¯ll use actions to show you!" Marvin laughed, holding Bamboo while kicking off the ground. The two suddenly jumped down from the window! ... Bamboo shrieked in anger, wasn¡¯t there a problem with this Marvin¡¯s brain? How could he carry a girl he just met and jump from a building? Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know that her identity had already been seen through. She appropriately stopped her dress from flying up while shrieking. Suddenly, she felt something wrong. "Let¡¯s play something exciting, my fianc¨¦e¡­" Marvin had a wide smile on his face and abruptly sent power through his right hand, forcefully smashing down on Bamboo! ¡®I was seen through!¡¯ Bamboo was puzzled until the appearance of the killing intent. Since she was seen through, she would attack! But Marvin¡¯s attacks had already arrived one after the other. It¡¯s true that Divine Spells would be very powerful if she had enough time to prepare, but in the air, Marvin¡¯s control over his body let him have the upper hand. He quickly moved and kicked Bamboo¡¯s leg! "Bang!" Bamboo Divine Spell was interrupted and she fell like a rock! "Thump!" The place where she fell was quite good, not far from Marvin¡¯s calculations. "Clang!" Not waiting for Bamboo to get up, Marvin briskly lifted the stone coffin¡¯s lid and resolutely pushed it down. Then he quickly locked it. The pitiful Bamboo didn¡¯t even get to use a Divine Spell and she was locked up by Marvin in the stone coffin! Marvin jumped up and stepped on the coffin. He solemnly looked to the side. ... Two dumbstruck men were standing next to the stone coffin. Just two minutes ago, they were angrily debating something. Even if Marvin was at the second floor, he could hear some things like, "Aujissen Ritual", "Senma formula" and others. The two were very noisily quarrelling, and were close to starting a real fight. Then they saw this mystical scene: Marvin landing and Bamboo being locked up in a coffin. "Hold on¡­ Marvin, what did you just throw in this coffin?" Necromancer Fidel gulped and asked in shock. The other one was even more direct. He was somewhat crazily pulling on his hair, shouting, "Heavens! You are an abnormal emotionless Overlord! You just threw a beauty in a coffin!" "Do you have a special hobby?" The turkey alchemist looked at Marvin with a "You have an issue" look on his face. Marvin frowned, and was about to reply when an extremely shocked voice echoed behind him. Anna stared at Marvin with her eyes wide open. "Young Master Marvin, did you just lock your fianc¨¦e in a coffin?" At that time, the stone coffin suddenly fiercely shook! This shake nearly made Marvin lose his balance! ... "Anna, take a horse and go find Sean, tell him that the Azure Matriarch¡¯s people arrived!" Marvin impatiently said. "Fidel, and Alchemist guy, do you have a way to send this coffin away from from the castle town?" This was the Corpse King¡¯s stone coffin, and it had some particular abilities. It could be used to trap Bamboo, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t last long. He had to shift the battlefield to a safer place. "Sure." "That¡¯s simple." Both coincidentally agreed. Fidel used Float and the stone coffin slowly flew up. The alchemist walked over with big steps and hinted at Marvin to come down. He took a metal coin from his pocket and asked, "Which direction?" Marvin immediately pointed south! That was the direction of the White River. "So easy." The alchemist lightly stuck the metal coin under the stone coffin and then proudly snapped his fingers. "Bang!" A huge and powerful rune burst from under the coffin and the stone coffin flew out from the castle! "Crash!" "Splash!" The people on the side were all watching with shock, and even Marvin was surprised by this skill for a moment. "I am guilty!" the Alchemist said with extreme grief. "I actually participated in the murder of such a beauty!" "She came to kill me," Marvin said. The Alchemist¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "It¡¯ll be five Wizard golds to thank me for helping you when you were in a hurry. In consideration for Miss Anna, it¡¯ll be 20% off." "I¡¯ll have Anna write you a certificate of debt later." Marvin sincerely patted the Alchemist¡¯s shoulder. "That little thing was really interesting." "Thank you." Then Marvin suddenly sped up and rushed to the bottom of the castle. "What are you going to do? Marvin?" Fidel loudly yelled. "Killing," Marvin simply answered. ... Looking at the back of Marvin leaving, the Alchemist displayed a disdainful expression. "Killing, killing again." "The first time I saw him, he also hurriedly left to kill." "This guy is simply a killing fanatic. Oh, telling you this is useless, you Necromancers are also killing fanatics." Fidel angrily retorted, "You can¡¯t deny the entire group because of the extreme actions of a few Necromancers." "As far as I know, there are quite a lot of peace loving Necromancers!" "Peace!?" The Alchemist exaggeratedly laughed. He wanted make a snappy comeback, when suddenly, a loud noise echoed from the bottom of the White River! Then, a delicate silhouette rushed up out of the river! Marvin reached the river bank and looked at the ashen faced Bamboo and shrugged. "The Twin Snakes Cult arranged my marriage, but it looks like I had better forget about it." Then, his body quickly rose! "Roar!" Chapter 184: Beauty and the Beast Chapter 184: Beauty and the Beast Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Shapeshift Sorcerer, Beast-shape! The Asuran Bear¡¯s roar echoed once again through White River Valley, as he crazily ran on the river bank. Even though Marvin didn¡¯t get a lot of skills after leveling up his Shapeshift Sorcerer, the Asuran Bear¡¯s strength also somewhat increased. And the most important part was that Marvin found out that a part of his skills were now usable in Beast-shape! Burst, for example! ... "Asuran Bear?" "It¡¯s only a beast!" Bamboo was floating on top of the White River, disdainfully looking at Marvin. ¡®Since we already shed all pretenses, there is no point in lazing around. I¡¯ll exterminate this village in one breath and then Mind Control this Marvin.¡¯ It was a pity that her acting was only this good and she didn¡¯t know what flaw that country bumpkin noticed. Otherwise she could have used him as bait to find the other Legends¡¯ whereabouts. Now killing Marvin and destroying White River Valley would certainly startle those four Legends, and once they made preparations, it would be even more difficult to take revenge. As this flashed through Bamboo¡¯s mind, the look she threw at Marvin was even more hateful. "Drop dead!" She raised a hand to cast a Divine Spell. But she hadn¡¯t expected that the Bear which was still some distance away would suddenly speed up. Its hind legs fiercely stomped on the ground and the whole river bank shook! [Burst]! Using Burst in the Bear shape was very frightening. The huge Bear flew like a cannonball, pouncing toward Bamboo. The latter was immediately startled, because this had happened too fast and her Divine Spell wasn¡¯t ready. It was too late to escape, there was no time left. She already used a very strong Divine Spell to burst out of that stone coffin. She was currently using Float and not Flight! She simply couldn¡¯t dodge! ... The Asuran Bear pounced on Bamboo. A person and a Bear flew to the other side of the White River! "Bang!" Marvin tightly pressed Bamboo¡¯s body under him, this strong power squeezing down on this Cleric¡¯s soft body! "Crash!" Dust and gravel flew everywhere. A frightening mark appeared on the south bank of the White River. "Hmm?" Marvin felt something wrong. There was some resistance under his huge bear paws, slowly lifting his paws up. It was Bamboo! She was still alive! Marvin was shocked. He had already interrupted her Divine Spell, so how could her body... A bright light burst out under the Bear¡¯s paws. Blood could be seen dripping from the corner of Bamboo¡¯s mouth as she glared ferociously "To¡­ To actually put me in such a state¡­ Damn it!" Her hands were spread and a green light formed a powerful Barrier around her. If not for this Barrier, Marvin¡¯s pounce would have killed her! Despite this, her internal organs took damage from the shock of Marvin¡¯s charge. This was the purest Divine Power!!! ¡®Damn¡­ This is totally cheating¡­¡¯ Marvin used a huge amount of strength only to find out that his own power wasn¡¯t superior to the other side¡¯s! The amount of Divine Power the Azure Matriarch imparted Bamboo was truly too high. This already was far from what an ordinary Cleric should have. This was the power of the Chosen or the Holy Spirits! Sure enough, it was different from the Crimson Patriarch. The Azure Matriarch was a lot more powerful. The Crimson Patriarch was a Half-God, while she was already close to becoming a True God! She had already inherited the World Ending Twin Snakes¡¯ Divine Power and had the qualifications to choose a Chosen. Marvin¡¯s bear paws were slowly raised up! "This bear leather is pretty, I¡¯ll skin it very carefully." Bamboo¡¯s low voice could be heard from below. Marvin looked at the sky and roared, suddenly raising his paws. Then, another paw cruelly slapped down! This time, Marvin focused all his power into it! "Bang!" The earth shook. Marvin¡¯s paw sank into the earth, and Bamboo was struck into the ground! "Even if you are protected by Divine Power, I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t die!" Marvin knew that Cleric¡¯s bodies were very weak, so even if they were reborn through Divine Power, if she didn¡¯t die from such a slap, she should at least be seriously injured! But the next instant, an acute pain appeared on Marvin¡¯s abdomen! A green fist emerged from the ground, ruthlessly attacking the Asuran Bear¡¯s abdomen! This wasn¡¯t a spell, but simply a physical attack using Divine Power. The simplest and most vicious counterattack! The Asuran Bear was sent flying by the punch, streaking across the sky in a low parabola before crashing in the White River. Water splashed in all directions. ... ¡®Not good!¡¯ Anna saw this scene from the castle and her heart immediately turned cold. She hadn¡¯t expected this so-called Bamboo woman to be this powerful. "Sir Sean!" She looked at the old blacksmith standing next to her. The latter squinted while having something in mind and then shook his head. "I didn¡¯t expect that I would still have to act at my age." "That guy¡¯s ability to cause trouble is a lot stronger than mine at that time." The former Night Walker Leader then disappeared from the spot. Anna calmed down somewhat. ... "Cough! Cough!" Bamboo came out of the dust cloud. Her beauty was a thing of the past, and she was now covered in dirt and mud. This time, not only was blood dripping from her mouth, but even her eyes were red. "Slapping me once wasn¡¯t enough for you, and you had to slap me twice." Bamboo¡¯s anger reached its limit. She received that kind of grievance as the Chosen of Dame Azure. Marvin¡¯s fighting style was unpredictable. If not for the difference in strength between both sides, she wouldn¡¯t just be in a difficult situation. ¡®I would be dead?¡¯ She looked at the peaceful White River, a trace of doubt flashing through her heart. Divine Spell ¨C Flight! A pair of azure wings spread behind her back, and she slowly flew over the White River. The surface of the river was as peaceful as ever and the bottom of the river was somewhat muddy. At that time, an old voice could be heard from the other side of the river. "Pull back child. Don¡¯t think that because you got a bit of Divine Power from an evil cult you can run amok everywhere. In Azure¡¯s eyes, you are but a chess piece, nothing more." Bamboo looked at the blacksmith who silently appeared and sneered, "Who isn¡¯t a chess piece on this earth?" "Even those almighty gods are nothing more than chess pieces God Lance is playing with. The World Ending Twin Snakes understood everything a long time ago." The old blacksmith disapprovingly said, "Then tell me, what is everything?" "Destruction." A hint of fear flashed through Bamboo¡¯s eyes. "Everyone is caged in this world. And they all had to break their cage to go to vaster worlds." "And the cage is so sturdy that only a small group of people could be reborn after it was completely destroyed." "And you believe that you are one of the few?" The old blacksmith disdainfully said, "Let me give you a word of advice, little girl." "Hmm?" Bamboo looked at the old blacksmith, somewhat doubtful. Her perception told her that this guy was very strong. She kept probing him, not wanting to act blindly. "What?" "My advice is¡­" The old blacksmith¡¯s expression was very calm. "In a battle, don¡¯t speak too much nonsense with the enemies. ¡®Ah?¡¯ Bamboo froze, and the next instant, a frightening shadow emerged from the river! ¡®No good!¡¯ Bamboo¡¯s wings suddenly twitched, but it was too late. A Two Headed Snake leapt from the White River, and one of the heads ruthlessly swallowed Bamboo! "Plop!" Marvin, shapeshifted as Twin Headed Snakes, steadily landed on the river bank. The old blacksmith swiftly said, "Go!" He was pointing toward the north. Marvin was also not negligent, he could feel that bamboo hadn¡¯t died! In fact it wasn¡¯t easy to kill someone who was a 4th rank Cleric and a Chosen. The Two Headed Snake hurriedly crawled on the ground, frantically running north! In a short while, he passed most of the villages and arrived at the northern wilderness. But at that time, Marvin felt a pain in his abdomen! "Bang!" A potent Divine Power once again erupted as an Azure silhouette flew out from the snake¡¯s body. Marvin¡¯s HP crazily fell down, with only half remaining! Scared, he hurriedly lifted the Shapeshift Basilisk spell, turning back into a human. Bamboo¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Marvin and the blacksmith for no less than three seconds before suddenly starting to wildly throw up! Marvin was stunned. But the old blacksmith gave him a meaningful glance. The meaning behind it was to buy some time! He tightly covered that bleeding hole in his abdomen, not daring to move. After some time, bamboo hatefully looked at the old blacksmith. "Thank you for your advice! Next time I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense, I¡¯ll directly kill you." Then, her sight focused back on Marvin¡¯s body. "Your stomach is truly disgusting. I changed my mind, I won¡¯t let you die easily." "I¡¯ll slowly skin you, for at least three days." "At that time, you¡¯ll want to go down to the Underworld, because what you¡¯ll experience is a lot more frightening than the Underworld!" Bamboo¡¯s long hair flew upward, her formerly beautiful face filled with rancor. Marvin asked in a low voice, "What should be done?" The old blacksmith shrugged, "She clearly didn¡¯t listen to my advice." An explosion erupted out as a frightening purple beam exploded in front of the two people! Directly blowing Bamboo into smithereens! ... A bit over a kilometer away, a middle-aged man took a deep draw from an exotic cigar made in a group of islands far away. He then dismantled the rough cannon in front of him. In a short amount of time, that frightening lethal weapon turned into a pile of components and was put back into a suitcase. ¡®Damn, that dragon tooth cannon could buy several White River Valleys. It¡¯s really fucking amazing!¡¯ Constantine very fiercely looked at Marvin who was running up while hurting like hell. "The Twin Snakes Cult, this nest of small snakes, really couldn¡¯t be killed cleanly." Marvin stared at that weapon in Constantine¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ths is a Sha weapon? Constantine raised an eyebrow. "What, wanna buy it?" Marvin nodded. Such a fierce weapon, who wouldn¡¯t want to buy it! The Sha clan wasn¡¯t as powerful in the game. Their weapons also only stopped at pistols and shotguns and the firepower wasn¡¯t even as good as that of a high level archer. But that thing in Constantine¡¯s hands clearly exceeded that! If White River Valley could have this thing to protect it, apart from a Monk and some other classes, who would dare come and act recklessly? But Constantine unhesitantly poured cold water onto Marvin¡¯s thoughts. "An artillery shell, 500 Wizard golds." "As for the [Brilliant Purple] itself, I roughly spent 30 years designing and creating her, how much do you think it would cost?" Marvin immediately turned quiet. Turns out it wasn¡¯t the kind of mass produced weapon he saw in his previous life, but a Legend Item instead. Moreover, it used a large amount of Legend items. "That woman¡¯s Divine Power was frightening. Even though I would be able to eliminate her in a melee battle, I would be likely to suffer injuries." "Thus, sometimes it¡¯s better to simply throw an artillery shell." Constantine once again took a breath of his cigar before saying, "As for this matter, however many Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s people arrive is how many I¡¯ll kill. Free of charge." In fact, he knew that the reason Marvin had attracted Bamboo¡¯s gaze was the previous plot to kill the Crimson Patriarch. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to rush back so quickly after being contacted by the old blacksmith. "Thank you." Marvin genuinely felt gratitude toward him. If not for this Legend rushing over, Marvin and Sean might not have been Bamboo¡¯s match! "Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯ll be like a vacation." Constantine leisurely carried his suitcase on his shoulder and took large steps toward White River Valley. "I¡¯ll stay there for a while." "Do your own things, don¡¯t mind me." ... On the Shrieking Mountain Range, in a ice cave. A woman slowly floated up from a boiling hot spring. Her limbs were badly damaged and in pieces, but under the nourishment of the hot spring, she was continuously recovering. "Demon Hunter¡­ Haha¡­ As expected, one of them appeared after I created a ruckus." Bamboo laughed, "Do you really think a cannon can get rid of me?" "Wait until my body recovers, the first one to die will be you." Chapter 185: Cultivation Tank Chapter 185: Cultivation Tank Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Constantine arrival made Marvin loosen up, and also sped up many of his plans. Necromancer Fidel¡¯s arrival also made him overjoyed. That guy had nothing to do since Sasha left and thus simply decided to temporarily settle in White River Valley. It could be seen that he was very satisfied with the environment there. Unconventional Necromancers like him were very rare; he deeply studied Necromancy, but very rarely used it. If it was in the game, Fidel might have already gone out of control and begun to think of foolish ways to turn into a Lich. But this time, his fate was thoroughly changed due to Marvin¡¯s intervention. He apparently found a resting place in White River Valley¡­ Hold on, maybe calling it a resting place wasn¡¯t too suitable. ... "Idiot, you incorrectly transformed this rune. This thing is to be used to raise the strength of living people and not the undead, didn¡¯t you get it?" The Alchemist dressed like a peacock jumped about while pointing at Fidel¡¯s forehead and cursing. Veins could be seen palpitating on Fidel¡¯s forehead. He originally was quite the chatterbox, but he hadn¡¯t expected to meet an even more talkative chatterbox in White River Valley. What left him speechless was that the other side could yell at Fidel using his name, but when Fidel wanted to roar back, he could only say, "Hey you!" Because the other side really didn¡¯t have a name. This guy was a wanderer, and who knew why he wandered to White River Valley? After Marvin¡¯s fight with Bamboo, he had thoroughly investigated the Alchemist. He was stunned to discover that this guy seemed to have no past. The Alchemist himself said, "The first half of my life was ruthlessly erased by someone. Thus, I think that having a good second half is essential." Marvin tested him, and found that it wasn¡¯t a common Memory Removal. To find out who erased the Alchemist¡¯s memories, they would need a Legend Wizard that was an expert in divination to find some clues. Hathaway might not be able to do so because she was specialized in destruction. This was why her tower, within the Three Ring Towers, was called the Ashes Tower. In any case, the alchemist was a nameless person. He only knew he was the Greatest Alchemist in all history. This claim was questionable, or at least Marvin thought so. When he was dealing with Bamboo, that Alchemist really did show some skills. But he didn¡¯t come out afterwards and ate his meals alone, apart from when he was working with Fidel, jumping about and pointing while giving confusing orders. But Fidel was actually able to endure in the end. Marvin felt strange when seeing this odd pair. They were in the middle of working on those coffins Marvin had brought back. These coffins were extremely rare objects. In those days, the Lich, who was now sleeping, had spent quite a lot of time and energy in order to make those coffins. Fidel immediately became fascinated with those coffins. He started his own research right away. And two days later, he had an understanding of the general structure and operating mechanism. He had to admit that the Alchemist also had some contributions during that time. Whenever Marvin tried to make the Alchemist craft some items, he would always enter a state of memory loss state, as if something was blocking him from using those alchemy formulas he knew. But it didn¡¯t block him from spouting a few enlightening words when working as Fidel¡¯s assistant. These words were proper nouns. When Marvin heard those while listening at the side, he would be puzzled. Fidel however would display an expression of realization after hearing them. This 2nd rank Necromancer had fairly high comprehension. After Marvin roughly described the means of the transformation, with the help of the strange Alchemist, he only used three days to finish transforming the first coffin¡­ No, it should be called a [Cultivation Tank] now. The role of the cultivation tank was very simple. It was to slightly increase the physical abilities of those who entered. This thing¡¯s prerequisite was pretty harsh though. Only 1st rank lifeforms could enter. After ensuring the cultivation tank was safe and that it wouldn¡¯t turn people into Corpse Seekers or other monsters, Marvin picked the weakest volunteer within his loyal guards. The youth laid down in the cultivation tank for a long time, as Fidel and the Alchemist busied themselves outside. Marvin had been paying attention from the start, and he was also rather nervous. After all, turning the Corpse Seeker¡¯s coffins into a cultivation tank for other kind of lifeform was feasible in theory. If by any chance it really produced monsters, this youth who had always been loyal to White River Valley would have sacrificed his life in vain. This was something Marvin was very unwilling to see, and thus he repeatedly asked Fidel for probabilities. "90% chance of strengthening, 8% chance of failure without much damage to the human body." "And only 2% that something unexpected might happen. But these accidents would be controlled. With me and that guy here, the entire process is under control." "If an issue arises, we can stop the entire process at any time." This was Fidel¡¯s guarantee. Thus, the first volunteer¡¯s strengthening began. Marvin named it the "White River Valley Soldier Enhancement" project. If this one was successful, then there would be a follow up and at least twenty loyal White River Valley guards would be strengthened. As for the adventurers who had joined the guards, including Gru, who had already become White River Valley garrison¡¯s vice-leader, they would have to wait for now. Marvin had to make sure those strengthened were loyal. Strengthening wasn¡¯t free after all. According to Fidel¡¯s calculations, each strengthening would need at least 500 silvers worth of enchantment materials. The first strengthening was using the coffin¡¯s materials and could be considered free of charge, but then he would have to pay a large amount. ... "He came out." In the evening, that young soldier crawled out of the first cultivation tank, staggering. He touched himself all over and mumbled, "Looks like nothing changed." Marvin chuckled and had Fidel lead him to the training ground for testing. Half an hour later, the test report came. This level 4 young fighter obtained at least four attribute points through the strengthening. Two points of Constitution, one point of Strength, and one point in Dexterity. In other words, going through this strengthening was the equivalent of eight levels worth of attribute points! The effect was outstanding! The youth didn¡¯t appear to have any side effects in the following days. It was exactly like the information from the game. The coffins transformed into cultivation tanks would be incredibly useful for training low level soldiers. Marvin waved his hand, signaling for the remain nineteen guards, including Andre, to start the strengthening. This would keep Fidel busy. For this reason, Marvin looked for an Apprentice in River Shore City to be his assistant. This Apprentice didn¡¯t have the gift to become a Wizard, but the Apprentice had a bit of experience with Alchemy. Marvin gave the order to keep this plan hidden. He established a laboratory in the castle basement for the Necromancer to use. Fidel did his work, and the physical strength of those twenty guards who followed Marvin since the start got different amounts of strengthening. Some got three points, some four. Even though they couldn¡¯t choose what attribute would be raised, their physical strength would be improved to some extent. This was enough. After advancing, they would become the core of the White River Valley¡¯s patrols. And not those bold adventurers. ... As for the advancement, Marvin had always wanted to hire one or two class trainers from Jewel Bay. But he hadn¡¯t expected that Constantine on his "vacation" would bring him a nice surprise. He brought two disabled veterans. These two veteran were soldiers who had participated in the fight against Red Dragon Ell in Tornado Harbor. Their levels weren¡¯t very high, only level 9. But they had a strength. It was training. After that battle, regardless if it was Tornado Harbor¡¯s city guards or other patrols, many people retired due to injuries. These two were a simple example. They had a very good relationship with Constantine and were thus brought here by him since they were looking for a place to recuperate in the wake of the Red Dragon¡¯s attack. At least this place looked pretty peaceful. Marvin hired these two veterans as military instructors for White River Valley¡¯s guards. Of these two military instructors, one was a regular Storm Swordsman and the other was a Knight. White River Valley didn¡¯t have the ability to develop a large cavalry for now, but this Knight could still teach the guards. As for these guards¡¯ path of advancement, Marvin considered that they would mainly be patrols, so he decided on [Storm Swordsman], this relatively easy to master class. Thus, all the guards would have a general advancement path. They would no longer have ineffectual training, after they began to train under the lead two military instructors. This made Marvin very grateful to Constantine. ... Following Marvin and Wayne¡¯s arrangements, the territory¡¯s matters were clearly organized. The Northern Mine was once again being mined. After sending a six man team to reside there, a small number of miners began working. As for the southern part, Marvin sent some farmers to repair the abandoned wharf. Even if this wharf wasn¡¯t big, in the future it would become an important hub connecting the east and the west of the territory, and it would also link with River Shore City. It was now the time when seeds were sprouting, so farmers had nothing to do at home. They didn¡¯t complain about being conscripted by the Overlord to work. Moreover, they were paid. Most people would be motivated. ... Soon, most matters of the territory were already on the right track. With Constantine overseeing it, Marvin wasn¡¯t worried about people looking for trouble. Thus rather than rest for a few days, he once again set off. This time, his goal was Jewel Bay. He had to recruit enough adventurers, then apply for a wilderness clearing order. If things went smoothly he would think about visiting Cursed Pearl Island. There were too many things to do, and he could only do them one by one. Marvin rode on a horse, and as he quickly approached the Spider Crypt, that girl¡¯s face appeared in his mind. ¡®Lola¡­¡¯ Chapter 186: Wilderness Clearing Order Chapter 186: Wilderness Clearing Order Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Two days later, Black Dock Harbor, inside Furnace Fire Tavern. It was bustling with activity as adventurers came and went. The smell of alcohol and tobacco filled the entire lounge. Everyone was talking about a rare event announced by the South Wizard Alliance. It was a wilderness clearing order! There hadn¡¯t been a wilderness clearing order in 50 years. The return of something that hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time would naturally attract a lot of attention. In East Coast, 80% of the adventurers were carefully reading the contents of that sudden wilderness clearing order. Some words inside caught their attention! Gold mine, treasures, new harbor! Furthermore, the salary was pretty high. Everything was crazily enticing Jewel Bay¡¯s adventurers. That group of delinquents was already unsatisfied with killing Tritons in the shadow sea and killing mounted bandits. The the wilderness clearing order came out and was immediately popular. Furthermore, this clearing order was issued by all the guilds at the same time! This meant that the Overlord who released this was someone with a huge background! In a short time, White River Baron Marvin¡¯s past achievements were brought to light. He made his name at the Battle of the Holy Grail, was possibly Masked Twin Blades, and his relation with the Three Ring Towers¡¯ Hathaway was vague... A series of originally unknown achievements were spread through the East Coast. Rumors about Marvin, and his continuous improvements. The small White River Valley also began to be known by the entire East Coast. In a short two days, Marvin received more than three hundred responses. Those were simply adventurers signing up. A large number followed the map in the clearing order, passing through the Spider Crypt to go to White River Valley. These people wanted to make it big. If it was under Marvin¡¯s lead, they might really be able to open up a new territory south of the Shrieking Mount Range, and improve their standing. Moreover, a gold mine was mentioned on the wilderness clearing order, along with Lord Marvin¡¯s intent of building a new Harbor. The entire East Coast was talking about it. ... ¡®Regardless of which world, it¡¯s still important to use relations.¡¯ Marvin was sitting in Furnace Fire Tavern, looking at everyone chatting about the wilderness clearing order. He was somewhat pleased. If not for Hathaway using her connections, Marvin wouldn¡¯t have been able to apply for wilderness clearing order this fast. With this comprehensive decree, Marvin could publicly recruit qualified people in Jewel Bay. At dawn, he released the recruitment requirements, as well as announcing a relatively high salary. The current White River Valley was too poor, and could only rely on Marvin to maintain it. Thankfully he still had that huge amount of money he got from Black Jack. 200 Wizard golds were already enough to use for a very long time, not to mention what he received after looting the Hidden Granary and the rather considerable harvest at the Scarlet Monastery. Several days later, a group of craftsmen arrived. These people included stonemasons, carpenter, tailors, and so on. He signed a simple long term hiring contract, and then he first sent that group of people whose strength was unknown back to White River Valley. As for those adventurers who were ready to join in the wilderness clearing, Marvin wouldn¡¯t hire them all. He could only pick a part to directly hire, while the others could only follow behind if they wanted to try to get some benefits. If the situation asked for it, they could even become Marvin¡¯s cannon fodder. The world was this cruel. Marvin was fully aware of his own ability. He could only barely protect a small group of the people. In any case, the release of the wilderness clearing order greatly promoted the influence of Marvin and White River Valley. Everything began crazily moving along. Madeline sent two patrol as support, and the Silver Church also arrived right on time. What surprised people the most was that Hathaway sent a corps of 2nd rank Wizards. More and more people left for White River Valley to try to earn a living. Although Marvin was now sitting in Black Dock Harbor, he could imagine how lively White River Valley currently was. The arrival of the adventurers would inevitably lead to the development of other businesses, such as taverns, restaurants, brothels... But Marvin had no plan on opening a brothel in White River Valley for now. If they wanted to vent their feelings, they would have to go to River Shore City, which wasn¡¯t far anyway. ¡®With Constantine and the newly strengthened guards, the law and order shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡¯ ¡®On top of that, the Wizard corps will soon arrive. According to Hathaway¡¯s letter, these people would listen to Wayne¡¯s directives. Those adventurers shouldn¡¯t dare to cause troubles.¡¯ He was sitting on the chair, very satisfied by the effects of this wilderness clearing order. There were three more days until the official gathering. But there was a reason he still wasn¡¯t on his way back. ¡®Lola.¡¯ Marvin sat in the Tavern, calmly waiting. ... According to Marvin¡¯s investigation, and like Anna had said, there were a lot of well-informed people in Black Dock Harbor and they hadn¡¯t seen Lola. Everything clearly indicated that this girl ran away with the money. But Marvin felt something was suspicious. He hadn¡¯t found Little Tucker. At that time, Lola was travelling together with him. The young Halfling also hadn¡¯t appeared in Black Dock Harbor. This was intriguing. Neither the city guards nor the informers working in the gray areas had seen a Halfling enter the city. What¡¯s more, a Halfling walking into a human city would definitely attract attention. If he truly arrived at Black Dock Harbor, how could he not be found? Thus, Marvin concluded that Little Tucker and Lola most likely never made it to Black Dock Harbor. Something must have gone wrong on the way. ... The mood of the lively tavern became even more agitated with the dancer¡¯s dance. Marvin was calmly sitting in a corner. Not long after, a waiter slowly walked over. "Mister, the Gerbera Beer you ordered." Marvin thanked him with a nod and took the plate. There was indeed a cup of alcohol on the tray, but there also was a slip of paper stuck under it. An eye was drawn at the end of that slip of paper. "Putting on a show," Marvin snorted. He spread out the piece of paper, exposing the contents inside. [Clairvoyance]. This organization covered all of Feinan. They would very rarely be unable to find information about any given matter. But they were expensive and had very harsh requirements. Not everyone could be their customer. Marvin had repeatedly tried to look for a Clairvoyance middle-man, to see whether they could find traces of Lola or not. After all, he still didn¡¯t believe this girl would cheat him again because of the money. He had a feeling. ... On the piece of paper was written a group of illegible words. ¡®Two Wizard golds for the name of a ship, it¡¯s more than enough,¡¯ Marvin mumbled. He remembered what was written on the paper, crumpled it into a ball, left from from the back door and threw it in the gutter. ¡®The Southie?¡¯ Marvin recalled a bit of information about this ship. The ship looked like a common merchant ship on the surface, but it was actually a slave ship, secretly buying and selling slaves. The South Wizard Alliance adopted an indifferent attitude toward this. After all, the prosperity of the Six Pearl Harbors was based, to some extent, on the slave trade. The message from Clairvoyance message was clear. They found Lola, and she was now staying in the Southie. It seemed that on the way to Black Dock Harbor, Little Tucker and Lola met with mounted bandits. These bandits regularly cooperated with the slave dealers. They killed the adults and sold the children and pretty women. Lola was kind of a beauty, so she would be good high grade slave material. Little Tucker was a Halfling, a rare species, so these two were mostly likely still alive. Marvin was convinced that the resourceful Lola should be able to preserve her own life for the time being. But she might not be able to trick them for long. So he decided he would take a look at the Southie tonight. He heard information from the dock are that the Southie was anchored in the Black Dock Harbor¡¯s 7th berth. They would rest and reorganize in Black Dock Harbor for three days and then head through Bass Harbor before going to the North. The Southie should have many experts, perhaps including a 4th rank, but there should definitely not be a Legend. Thus, Marvin made sure to be awfully careful. When he arrived at the dock area, it was already very late in the night. Most sailors shouldn¡¯t be on the boat right now, instead carousing in low-grade brothels. Living on the sea was painful and endless. They rarely landed, so when they had shore leave, these guys would certainly want to vent their feelings. There might be even more rules on a slave boat, making sure more people stayed behind. But Marvin wasn¡¯t afraid. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with life on a boat. Players starting in the area around Jewel Bay would have gone on warships several times, or at least run into trade ships. The Southie was a medium sized sailboat with at most 200 slaves. This meant that there would be more or less twenty people guarding. ¡®Usually, there should be an expert overseer. The captain himself might not necessarily be on the boat.¡¯ Marvin didn¡¯t use Stealth, directly using Demon Hunter Steps instead, disappearing from the dock and jumping onto the deck. The few sailors standing guard were lost in thought and Marvin slipped past them. They didn¡¯t feel anything! This was the strength of a Night Walker. ¡®I hope Lola and Little Tucker aren¡¯t hurt.¡¯ ¡®Otherwise¡­¡¯ Marvin thought, his killing intent increasing. He wordlessly opened the ship¡¯s cabin and proceeded along the narrow path. Everything was pitch black. He went down two levels and used Stealth to sneak around the guard, arriving at the 3rd floor. On the 3rd floor there were some trade goods. But Marvin knew they only included cotton and other such items with light weight. The true "goods" were still in the double layer below. He found a spot from where he could see a light through the cracks in the planks. ¡®Hmmm? How could there be light?¡¯ Marvin was curious. He gently pressed his ear against it and used Listen! The next second, a familiar voice echoed in his ears, "... And it¡¯ll be absolutely safe." "Trust me, isn¡¯t that hateful captain overworking you enough? He can¡¯t even satisfy your simple demands, he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to serve as your captain!" "We will quietly act tomorrow night. No one will care about the change in captain of the Southie¡­ Everyone has to keep it a secret. Plotting a rebellion is a huge accusation after all." "If we fail, everyone will lose their heads." Marvin opened his eyes wide from shock. Chapter 187: Rebellion Chapter 187: Rebellion Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the cold and smelly ship hold, a young girl wearing a cotton dress was standing beside a makeshift table made of small planks put together, carefully explaining some details. Her expression was serious and her words convincing. Gradually, those around her started to have some hope in their eyes. Two tall guards were standing behind her and cautiously looking around, with their hands on their sword hilts. If anyone dared to disrespect Miss Lola, they would immediately get rid of him. In fact, only three fourths of the people in this hold were slaves. The last fourth were this boat¡¯s sailors! They were secretly scheming something big, a plan to overthrow Captain George. And Miss Lola was the key to its success. ... Little Tucker was expressionlessly standing to the side. He actually had many way to escape the boat ever since he got there. After all, as a Halfling Thief, his flexibility far exceeded ordinary human imagination. His Stealth was also extremely powerful. He could have already left if he wanted to. But he didn¡¯t leave this time. Last time, he said he wanted to protect Lola, but ended up slipping away, abandoning her. This made him feel that he had no honor. The young Halfling then began to realize something. Even if he was a Thief, sometimes he had to stand up in front in order to protect his friend. Thus he simply followed Lola and got caught on the slave ship, so that he could secretly protect her. The shackles which were used for ordinary slaves were very funny to the young Halfling. Old Tucker already taught him how to deal with these silly toys the humans invented. After all, Old Tucker was used to stealing when he was young, and also ended up in dark prisons quite a few times. There were partially submerged prisons, the frightening sky cages, and other similar places. He was able to stay alive because he could rely on his perfect jailbreaking ability. Little Tucker inherited his abilities. Getting rid of the Southie¡¯s shackles was very easy. But he hadn¡¯t expected that when he freed himself from his jail and stealthily arrived to the place where women were locked up, Lola would already have two sailors following at her side! At that time, he thought they wanted to harm her¡­ Later, it turned out that the young Hafling had overthought. Lola once again relied on her overleveled conning abilities to incite the two sailors who were already very discontented with Captain George. As for the qualifications to rebel, it was naturally all fake. She just needed to convince them. In Feinan, a ship¡¯s captain was the law. Sailors could sometimes vote to elect their own captain, but in many places, they couldn¡¯t do anything to change it. A powerful Captain would be feared by most people, thus obtaining even more votes. And something like overthrowing their captain, it could generally only be done on a pirate ship. Even if the Southie was a slave ship and didn¡¯t mind doing some occasional robbery, it wasn¡¯t openly a pirate ship. Once these people overthrew Captain George who was officially approved by both the White Elephant chamber of commerce and the South Wizard Alliance, then they would have nowhere to hide. They would drift about on the sea, and no port would accept them. What would welcome them would only be a hanging post and guards. But it wasn¡¯t a problem in Lola¡¯s mouth. ... "Are you still worried about the future? You clearly are, but Captain George isn¡¯t treating you as humans!" Under the dusky light, Lola kept talking. "I am the trusted aide of Baron Marvin of the White River Valley, and I am in charge of supervising all business activities. I can guarantee you that the freed Southie will become a member of White River Valley." "You also heard of the rumors concerning the new harbor. If it develops well, it will be the South¡¯s [Sword Harbor]!" "You¡¯ll join White River Valley and become Lord Marvin¡¯s 1st fleet! Become a regular trade ship and you won¡¯t have to work in the slave trade business which goes against your own conscience." "You can get higher wages, which is naturally what you deserve. White River Valley is a flourishing place, a territory which is constantly developing." "Hey, have you heard about the wilderness clearing order? With the wilderness clearing order, Lord Marvin has immunity from prosecution." "I dare say, he is now looking everywhere for me. And my guarantee is absolutely very effective." "What? Still hesitating? Convince your friends, we¡¯ll act tomorrow evening." She was currently hoodwinking the few sailors on duty. Despite their heartbeats accelerating due to Lola¡¯s words, they were still hesitant. "I also somewhat heard about Baron Marvin¡¯s name. He is now a legendary person in Jewel Bay. If we can completely seize the boat, then he should be able to pardon our crimes," a slightly small sailor on duty cautiously said. The others were silent. In the end there were a few people who were clear-headed. They wouldn¡¯t be pulled in by Lola words and risk their lives against their captain. Even though they were carefree unmarried men, there were still many factors to consider. For example, one of the strong fellows, wearing nothing above the waist, stood up and coldly looked at Lola. "First, we are at the dock, not on the seas. A mutiny would very easily be found out." "Next, even if we can persuade some brothers, there would be a lot more people on the captain¡¯s side, we are too few. A rebellion? A rebellion needs killing! Who would we rely on? Could it be that you want to rely on these unarmed and defenseless slaves? The Boatswain isn¡¯t fond of trouble, but he is a 3rd rank expert! And there is still the First Mate and the Captain!" "Third, regarding your words, how reliable are they in the end? I still have my doubts. Would Sir Marvin care about a young girl like you? To tell the truth, you do look good, or else you wouldn¡¯t be locked up with the more expensive slaves. But saying you are the person in charge of White River Valley¡¯s business activities, this is a bit too much." "Don¡¯t tell me that this Halfling can guarantee it. I¡¯ll never trust what a Halfling says." These words cleared the confusion of many sailors. This sturdy man was this ship¡¯s Second Mate. Although he was already scheming on the side, he had only been secretly gathering manpower in the dark, not taking any action yet. Lola¡¯s words were very alluring, but he had already considered many factors and wouldn¡¯t be fooled because of a few words. Many people had stood up due to Lola¡¯s words, their faces red from desire and their minds filled with greed, but they were now slowly calming down. Lola saw that the situation wasn¡¯t going too well and was about to saying something. But suddenly, the hold¡¯s door slammed open! A few sailors not on shift rigidly walked in. Everyone¡¯s expression changed greatly! "Fuck! Weren¡¯t you in the Boatswain¡¯s room?" The Second Mate¡¯s expression worsened. He suddenly took out his thin rapier and aimed at the man in front. "Damn, I originally didn¡¯t want to rebel, but now I can¡¯t do anything about it¡­" The situation in the ship¡¯s hold immediately became tense. Lola was started and retreated to the back. She dragged Little Tucker and said, "This time you must protect me properly!" The young Halfling firmly nodded. Those two sailors Lola had completely brainwashed also took out their longswords and dragged her behind them to protect her. Most of the slaves were hiding in a corner out of fear, afraid of being implicated. But at that time, one of the sailors suddenly opened his mouth and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter." "We are part of the same group." The Second Mate sneered, "Yeah? I secretly lobbied you for three months, and you still follow the Boatswain." "Now you say that we are part of the same group, and you want me to believe it?" He then thrust his rapier out like a snake. Since he had already been found out, he had no room to retreat! He was someone vicious and merciless. If he said something, he would do it! But at that time, a dark shadow sudden flew into the ship¡¯s hold. It startled everyone, drawing their eyes. That shadow rolled a few times on the ground, before the dusky light finally shone upon it. It was a head! "Boatswain!" one of the sailor let out in surprise. They all looked at each other. The Boatswain who was normally showing off his might, was now a bald head rolling on the dirty planks of the hold. This caught them unprepared. Even the usually shrewd Second Mate also froze. At that time, an indifferent voice echoed from above, "I am White River Valley¡¯s Baron Marvin." "The Boatswain wasn¡¯t as troublesome as you said he was." The next second, Marvin jumped down from the spot he was in, gently landing in the hold. "Lola?" Marvin asked. Using his Darksight, Marvin clearly noticed the young girl hiding in a poorly lit corner behind two big guys. The latter noticed Marvin and froze, before becoming extremely happy. She pushed the two men aside. "Don¡¯t block the way, my Boss is here!" ... Baron Marvin of the White River Valley! Everyone looked at Marvin with awe! Marvin was now someone with quite a bit of fame in the East Coast. His Myth Rating kept soaring. In addition to the wilderness clearing order, apparently even the wood elves spread the news that he had fought alongside the Elven Prince. This was the benefits of the Myth Rating. His deeds would clearly be noticed. "In the Boatswain¡¯s room, I saw these guys playing cards. I asked who the Boatswain was and then carried him over." Marvin pointed at the head and said while smiling, "Do you have any doubts?" They all shook their head. The Second Mate asked, "You are really Sir Marvin? If you can really pardon our crimes, we will settle the matter today!" Marvin sneered, "Do you have another way out?" The Second Mate was speechless. He originally thought of trying to bargain for a better position, but Marvin stopped him in one sentence. "There are another two experts on the boat." "You take the First mate, and I¡¯ll take the Captain. No problem, right?" Marvin asked while watching the Second Mate attentively. After finding out that the Southie had taken Lola, he had decided that he wouldn¡¯t just take her away. He would kill and definitely not be merciful. This ship, he would deal with it! Chapter 188: Night Devil King! Chapter 188: Night Devil King! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A salty breeze blew by the window as a suppressed voice kept echoing from the captain¡¯s room filled with warm candles. A silhouette with a rope tied at its waist slowly descended and arrived outside the window. This was the captain¡¯s room. Marvin sneered, ¡®This Captain George is indeed in the mood.¡¯ Through the transparent glass he could clearly see everything. A man with thick chest hair could be seen pressing a fair-skinned woman under him! The captain angrily scolded, while not forgetting to move at the same time, "Quiet! Little whore!" "If my father learns that I brought a woman on board, he would kill me." The crew couldn¡¯t bring women on board. This was an established custom. Rumors claimed that they would bring bad luck to ships on a long trip. But in fact, the reason Marvin saw so few women on board was very simple. In this kind of place with a high concentration of men, a woman might become the reason for a riot. On very long trips, whether it was the captain or the sailors, everyone would have to suppress themselves. They could only hold it in. Once there was an unequal situation, it would be very easy for a riot to start. Thus, when Marvin went to Captain George of the Southie, he hadn¡¯t expected to find this scene. This captain was a bit intriguing. Marvin looked at the small set of men¡¯s clothes on the side and came to a realization. He actually brought his woman on board by having her dress as a man. Moreover, the soundproofing of the captain¡¯s room was relatively good, so no one had found them yet. Despite this, the woman couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan. The captain was angry. He immediately slapped her fair skin, leaving a red palm imprint. "Are you fucking stupid! If those lively young men were lured over, based on the rules, I would have no other choice but to hand you over!" "Do you want to be handled by a group of depraved men?!" George angrily said. But rather than meekly acknowledge his words, she retorted, "This lady would be fine with taking turns, so how about letting me shout?" "You are a coward, not able to protect your own woman. Are you still a captain?" George was angry, and wanted to properly punish this disobedient woman. But he suddenly noticed a strange shadow gathering together near the foot of the bed. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ As a 3rd rank expert, George wasn¡¯t a fool. He immediately felt something wrong. "What¡¯s up? You should be moving!" The woman turned her head and surprise filled her eyes! "Crash!" A figure suddenly broke through the window, going straight for George! At the same time, that shadow also condensed. Marvin and the Shadow Doppelganger simultaneously attacked! Marvin¡¯s daggers were swift and his face was expressionless. This assault would certainly kill George! Because he simply couldn¡¯t block both sneak attacks at the same time! Sure enough, George instantly rolled away, falling on one side of the captain¡¯s room. He took out a dagger in a hurry and barely managed to block Marvin¡¯s daggers, but he had a cut to the bone on his waist! "Goodbye, Captain George," Marvin grimly said. The Shadow Doppelganger attacked from the other side, and George had no time to resist. ... But at that time, something happened that shocked Marvin. The Shadow Doppelganger¡¯s sneak attack didn¡¯t go smoothly. It was split in two by a sharp blade attacking from behind! That woman! Her face was flushed, and she looked very angry while holding her sharp blade! ¡®Fuck! That one is also a 3rd rank expert!¡¯ Marvin racked his brain. He actually made such a low level mistake! When he used Inspect, he only checked Captain George¡¯s strength, but as for the woman under him, he had subconsciously neglected her! He had assumed this woman was only Captain George way to vent. He hadn¡¯t expected her to also be a bodyguard! Miscalculated! George painfully backed up a few steps. And that extremely fierce woman unhappily looked at Marvin, her killing intent nearly overflowing. "You want to experience the anger of a woman who was interrupted in the middle?" Marvin shrugged. "My bad¡­" He moved before he even finished his words! Kill the woman first! Burst! Shadow Step! Demon Hunter Steps! In the small room, Marvin¡¯s silhouette seemed as fast as lightning, his daggers slashing over as if they were about to split a mountain. The woman was caught by surprise. She might have looked overbearing, but in reality, her mind and body were still sluggish due to what she was previously doing. Marvin¡¯s attack directly signed her demise. Her sharp blade fell to the ground with a "Clang!" With another slash, Marvin easily beheaded her. She died with her eyes wide open. From their earlier exchange, she found out that Marvin was a 3rd rank, but she hadn¡¯t expected that Marvin¡¯s attack speed would be so frightening! Of course, it was because she didn¡¯t know there was a class called Night Walker in this world. ... After Marvin went through the tempering of the Scarlet Monastery, his hidden specialty, Night Kill had already emerged. If this hidden specialty was activated, Night Walkers¡¯ strength could be infinitely increased! Even though it was only level 1 right now, it still had a superior attribute. [Night Kill (Hidden Specialty ¨C Activated)] Type: Passive Specialty ¨C Grow Type. Level: 1 Effect: Attack Power +3%, Attack Speed +3%, Movement Speed +3%, Burst Power +3%, Reaction Speed +3% during battle in the night. Five stats were increased by 3%! This was already a very ridiculous number in Feinan. Moreover, it was a Grow Type Passive Specialty. The more people died under Marvin¡¯s daggers, the stronger he would become during the night! This was the reason a powerful Night Walker would be called a Night Devil King in the game. ... In the narrow cabin, even though Marvin killed that woman quickly, it still gave Captain George some time to react. When Marvin turned back to deal with him, that 3rd rank Swordsman was already holding a longsword in his hands. He also found the time to pull on some pants in passing. "Who are you?!" George didn¡¯t brood over the death of the woman. He only cautiously covered his wound and stared at Marvin, trying to stall for time. He had just shaken the alarm bell, so there should be other people coming to help soon. At that time, this random assassin would be screwed. "Saying ¡®The man who will kill you,¡¯ would this be too cliche?" Marvin laughed. "Also, you pulling the alarm has no use. Your people on the boat have already been instigated to mutiny by me." "Hear any footsteps?" George¡¯s expression paled! He really didn¡¯t hear anything. Normally, after the alarm bell rang, the Boatswain would be the first to rush over. Two 3rd rank experts joining hands would definitely be enough to kill or even capture this assassin, to interrogate him on where he came from. But he was alone right now, and the captain¡¯s room was quite narrow... The captain held onto his longswords and attentively watched Marvin before shouting and launching an attack on Marvin in the narrow path. "Hmmm? Courting Death?" Nothing escaped Marvin¡¯s eyes. With his amazing dexterity, if he couldn¡¯t dodge such a lousy assault¡­ That would be too ridiculous! He took a step to the side and easily dodged while also slashing the captain¡¯s lower back. But George had already attained his goal.. He directly got onto the window ledge and jumped down. Marvin took a deep breath and swiftly chased after him! ... George chanted an incantation and a cable suddenly hung down from the beautiful flowery wall. He grabbed the rope and quickly arrived on the wide open deck! "Shit! Where are my men!?" he yelled. But the sentry was silently lying on the spacious deck. They weren¡¯t part of Marvin¡¯s coup, so they had already turned into corpses. The only people still fighting were two Swordsmen. The First Mate and the Second Mate! These two¡¯s strength were about the same, thus it would be hard to decide a winner in the fight! The others had already surrendered and sworn allegiance to Marvin. They were obediently brought to the ship hold to check if someone had slipped through the net. Fortunately it was late at night. There was not a soul in sight in the dock area. Otherwise, such a big commotion would have already attracted trouble. ¡®Have to get it done quickly!¡¯ Marvin relied on the Demon Hunter¡¯s steps and easily rushed across the deck! George looked at Marvin, extremely angry. He stopped worrying about his waist injury, ruthlessly waving his sword instead, sending fierce attacks at Marvin! In this wide open area, he didn¡¯t believe he wasn¡¯t Marvin¡¯s match. Moreover, Assassins and other such classes could only take advantage of their short weapons and fight without restraint in narrow places. This open deck was his world! But Captain George¡¯s thinking failed. Because Marvin wasn¡¯t an Assassin! He was a Ranger, a Dual Wielding Ranger. And also a Night Devil King! Woosh! Suddenly, a formidable power burst from within Marvin, two consecutive Imitation Shadow Steps. Not only did it knock George¡¯s sword to the side, but the ice-cold dagger stabbed into George¡¯s shoulder blade! "Ah!" George¡¯s howl of grief had yet to come out before Marvin covered his mouth with his hands and half a second later, he gently ran his dagger across his neck. He used the combo he was skilled in once again. Cover the mouth, Cutthroat! A head fell to the ground! The captain¡¯s body lost balance and fell backward. Marvin relaxedly sat on the ground, his sight turning toward the fight between the Second Mate and the First Mate! ... A bit later, a bloody smell filled the deck and all those disobedient guys were already beheaded by Marvin. The sailors still on board looked at Marvin with a hint of awe in their gazes, gradually changing into reverence. KIlling without a care like this wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do! "Set sail!" Marvin took a glance at the pitch-dark Black Dock Harbor and decisively gave the order. Chapter 189: Pearl Island Chapter 189: Pearl Island Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation All the ropes keeping it in place were silently cut. The huge anchor was also pulled up. "Crash!" Under the urging of the Second Mate, the remaining sailors raised the sail. The entire ship was now under Marvin¡¯s control. But they weren¡¯t safe yet. They were still in Black Dock Harbor, and Marvin hadn¡¯t done anything quite like this before. To justify taking the ship, he had to rely on the wilderness clearing order and use the pretext that the White Elephant chamber of commerce had captured Lola first. If there was an arbitration from the South Wizard Alliance, he also had the Ninth Month Medal to contend against the White Elephant chamber of commerce. In any case, this boat was his now! Not surprisingly, like on other boats, the ship¡¯s Navigator was a Silver Church¡¯s Priest. This guy only thought of saving his own life, so under the threat of Marvin¡¯s daggers and the lure of his pay being doubled, he immediately defected. And when Marvin suggested that his ties with Collins could help promote him to a higher position inside the Silver Church, he immediately became more motivated. Even though it was now nighttime, the harbor¡¯s lighthouse was still on and the stars could still be seen in the sky, so finding their direction wouldn¡¯t be an issue. As long as they could escape Black Dock Harbor and be on the sea, the rest would be simple. But escaping Black Dock Harbor wasn¡¯t that easy. Black Dock Harbor¡¯s floodgates were closed during the night sealing it off. To open the floodgates, they would have to request a pass and have regular travel qualifications. Obviously, the Southie didn¡¯t have those qualifications after being taken by Marvin. Although they had control of the ship, they had to request the harbor staff on duty to let them pass. This required some deception. ... Black Dock Harbor, on the lighthouse. Two soldiers bored to death were playing cards. It was likely that no one would set sail in the depths of the night, leaving them idle, so playing cards was normal. "Damn, lost again," one of them cursed. But at this time, the other guy suddenly stood up. "What the hell? Are you a psycho?" The first soldier clearly was in a bad mood. "Weird! Why would a boat come over now?" The soldiers on duty looked at that light coming from the darkness. These flames were corresponding signals, and the meaning was for them to open Black Dock Harbor¡¯s floodgates. "It¡¯s the Southie, the White Elephant chamber of commerce¡¯s boat." "It¡¯s fishy, they arrived at the harbor a few days ago. According to the report, they would leave two days later." "How could they set out in the middle of the night?" The two soldiers looked at each other in dismay, both feeling a bit baffled. But at that time, a silhouette appeared in front of them. "Open the gate," that person quickly said, "The Southie received an assignment at the last moment, we have to go to Tornado Harbor to receive a batch of goods." "Hurry up." Captain George! Seeing Captain George appear, the doubt in the two men¡¯s hearts eased up. After all, everyone knew that the Southie¡¯s captain was George, the 3rd son of the White Elephant chamber of commerce¡¯s Leader. "But¡­ It¡¯s not in complia¡­" One of the men began with hesitation. But he didn¡¯t have time to finish his words when the other soldier abruptly hit his stomach with his elbow. The soldier crouched from the acute pain as his friend hit him once again. He lost consciousness. "Rest assured Sir, we will immediately open the gates for you," that soldier flattered. "Sir Mondine from the White Elephant chamber of commerce is very good to us. This is a trivial matter, we will definitely be fair to you." Marvin was stunned. After using Disguise and the Mask of the Deceiver, he really looked exactly like George. The difference in figure couldn¡¯t be seen in the darkness. He originally thought he would have to bluff the two soldiers on duty. But he hadn¡¯t expected there to be a guy on "his side". ¡®The White Elephant chamber of commerce did bribe quite a few soldiers¡­¡¯ Marvin laughed in his heart. He immediately nodded and casually threw a Wizard gold. "This is for the best. The shipment of goods in the south cannot wait." The soldier bowed. "Obviously, rest assured." "Everything will be arranged for you. I¡¯ll make this guy obediently shut up." Marvin nodded, and quickly disappeared in the darkness. ... Black Dock Harbor¡¯s floodgates were silently opened. Everyone on the Southie looked at each other in bewilderment. They hadn¡¯t expected that Marvin would take care of everything in such a short amount of time. "Lord Marvin is really as mysterious as in the rumors." "Yeah, as long as we are out of the harbor, there won¡¯t be an issue." "Miss Lola didn¡¯t swindle us!" The sailors excitedly whispered among themselves. "Don¡¯t speak nonsense, quickly set sail!" Marvin¡¯s silhouette once again appeared on the boat. They all kept quiet out of fear. The sail was raised to its highest as the Helmsman piloted the ship to leave Black Dock Harbor and head into the boundless sea! ... "Lord, where are we going?" In the brightly lit captain¡¯s room, the Navigator with a grizzled beard flatteringly asked. Marvin looked at the gradually disappearing coastline and finally gave him coordinates! The Navigator spread out the sea chart with a smile. But when he found the location using a compass, his expression immediately changed. "You are crazy!" The next second, a curved dagger once again appeared on the Navigator¡¯s neck. "You better not question my decisions." "Going there is the way," Marvin coldly said. The Priest of the Silver Church bitterly said, "That is a cursed place. If the sailors know about this¡­" "They shouldn¡¯t know. We will only stop at that island for a short time," Marvin calmly said. "Besides me, no one will get on the island." "And besides you, no one knows where that is, right?" The Navigator bitterly nodded. Two sailors suddenly yelled, "There are boats coming up behind us!" "They are faster than us!" Marvin sneered, "Is there any other path you can choose now?" The Priest was speechless. Just as Marvin said, if he followed a normal trade route with those boats chasing them, they would definitely be overtaken. The only hope lay in the direction Marvin chose. He clenched his teeth and quickly left the captain¡¯s room to find the Helmsman. On the boundless sea, the Southie began to deviate from the original path and sped southeast. ... "They changed their bearing!" "Damn, there is definitely something wrong." On the sea, the two White Elephant¡¯s boats tightly pursued the shadow in the distance. They were ships from the White Elephant chamber of commerce and they had immediately set sail in pursuit when they noticed something wrong. They were a lot faster than the Southie because they had [Wind Wizards] on board! This class seemed very famous, but in fact, they were only apprentices who weren¡¯t talented enough and changed classes. They were there to provide strong winds for boats to sail a lot faster. Because it was powered by Wind Wizards, the boost wouldn¡¯t last for long. It could only be used for relatively short distances, like overtaking a boat. After the Southie changed directions, they could only helplessly chase after them. Some time later, the two sides were getting increasingly close. But ahead of them, thick fog rose up on the sea! "No good, we are getting close to those waters." The two boat captains finally realized what was wrong! Only that cursed area would have such a thick fog lingering all year long in the entire East Coast. Rumors about that area began to appear in the captains¡¯ minds. To chase or not to chase? This became a huge problem. The Wind Wizards were already exhausted, but the Southie was just ahead now. The two boat captains briefly discussed and decide to keep chasing! After all, they were already this close! But at that time, a sailor suddenly yelled, "Captain! The Southie sped up!" Sped up? How could this be? The two captains were stunned. The Southie didn¡¯t have a Wind Wizard. How could they suddenly speed up? When they rushed on the deck, they did see the Southie clearly speeding up and leaving them behind! It recklessly charged into those cursed waters! With both sides¡¯ current speed, it could certainly escape from the pursuing ships! The fog was too thick after all. With such low visibility, once you lost your target, you would have to rely on luck and experience to find it again. The two captains could only helplessly order their ships to turn around. They didn¡¯t want to follow the Southie to be buried. That was a path of no return! ... And on the Southie¡¯s deck, a burst of cheers could be heard! They could also see those two ships finally giving up their chase. They were finally free! Everyone looked at Marvin with some superstitious belief! From the adoration at the beginning, to the fear later on, until the current superstitious belief. Marvin only used less than a few hours! There was a small figure above the Southie¡¯s sail, happily releasing its own power! Wind Fairy! Marvin¡¯s first servant. As soon as he crossed the Shrieking Mountain Range, he accidentally found out that this present Hathaway gifted him had already successfully been nurtured. A Wind Fairy was born, and it already had outstanding power. As Marvin¡¯s servant, its loyalty to Marvin couldn¡¯t be doubted. A level 1 Wind Fairy had two innate abilities, one of which was controlling wind! In this aspect it was almost instinctive, a lot stronger compared to those Wind Wizards! Once the Wind Fairy appeared, the distance between their boat and the chasing boats immediately increased. The Southie crazily sped toward its target. Marvin stood at the prow, coldly watching the sea. And after some time, the sailors began to relax from their initial excitement. The thick fog hadn¡¯t scattered all this time, making them somewhat doubtful. But due to Marvin¡¯s awe-inspiring actions, no one dared to slack off. This night, everyone was tired and quickly laid down. The thick fog slightly weakened at daybreak, but the Lookout suddenly yelled, "Heavens! Where did we end up!?" Marvin smiled and immediately controlled the Wishful Rope and arrived at the crow¡¯s nest. He grabbed the Lookout¡¯s lens and looked in the distance. Despite the thick fog blocking his view, he could still clearly see the island¡¯s coastline. Pearl Island! Marvin smiled. Finally arrived. Chapter 190: Sea Emperor’s Crown Chapter 190: Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Pearl Island. An area rumored to be cursed. This rumor circulated among many captains, but the sailors didn¡¯t know much about it. Navigators might know a bit about it though. After all, their duty was to lead the crew away from all the frightening things on the sea. Most sailors had only heard that this was an area to avoid! Thus, when the lookout found that Pearl Island was just ahead, all the sailors became panicked! If not for Marvin¡¯s might, they might have already stopped working. But totally different from earlier, these sailors¡¯ hands and feet were completely shivering. ... "Lord Marvin!" The former Second Mate Roberts had successfully been promoted to Boatswain after helping Marvin take over the Southie. Marvin promised to appoint him as the Captain of the Southie once the new harbor was established. After all, Marvin couldn¡¯t keep traveling on the sea for long periods. This made Roberts excited. He was fearless and full of ambitions. He scoffed at those rumors concerning Pearl Island. "They are a bit scared. They want to know where you plan to go in the end," Roberts said. "I can appease them for the time being, but I won¡¯t be able to last long," he added. Marvin turned and looked at those terrified people, loudly saying, "Pearl Island is only a common isle. You shouldn¡¯t trust these rumors on the sea. Moreover, the Southie won¡¯t stay at Pearl Island. We will only stop on the side of the island for some time, and then we will turn back toward the southwest." "There is an open beach suitable to land there. We can safely bypass the Shrieking Mountain Range by sea. Then we should reach the location where I plan on building a new harbor!" "And that place isn¡¯t far from my White River Valley." Many sailors calmed down when they heard Marvin¡¯s words. In fact, now that they participated in the murder of their original captain, they already had nowhere to go. They couldn¡¯t refute what Marvin said. The Southie slowly approached Pearl Island, and stopped a bit over fifteen kilometers away from the coastline. The sun started rising, and under the light of the sunshine, the fog at the edge of Pearl Island thinned quite a bit. Some sailors took the chance to rest while some were uneasily watching this rumored cursed area. Marvin ordered that besides him, no one was allowed to get on the island. And while he was on the island, Lola was in charge. He also wasn¡¯t worried these guys would slip away while he was checking out the island. Without Marvin, they had nowhere to go. Only White River Valley would accommodate them. Even the ambitious Roberts didn¡¯t dare. Moreover Marvin had something planned in case. He left the Wind Fairy on the boat. If that group of people acted without thinking, the Wind Fairy would be able to fly and control the wind to block them. ... ¡®Getting on the island during the day also saves me from having to deal with those Foglets.¡¯ Marvin thought of this while getting on a small boat. A sturdy sailor would row Marvin to the Island. Everyone looked at the boat going further and further away. Even if they didn¡¯t know what Marvin was doing, based on his fame, they guessed that this Lord surely had planned something important. After all, the nickname [Magical Marvin] had already spread from River Shore City to all of the East Coast. This nickname was as famous as [Masked Twin Blades]. They were convinced that Marvin would guide them to better days. Ever since Captain George with his violent temper took over the Southie, he made the sailors¡¯ days worse by treating them harshly. Otherwise Lola wouldn¡¯t have been able to easily instigate a rebellion like that. Even if Marvin was as ruthless, he wouldn¡¯t randomly become angry. Most of the sailors actually felt that whatever happened, it wouldn¡¯t be worse than George. And with Lola pacifying them, everyone¡¯s mood gradually became more stable. Pearl Island looked very beautiful under the sun¡¯s rays. It didn¡¯t seem as frightening as the rumors said. ... The waves on the sea were violent as the boat slowly approached Pearl Island. That strong sailor had already been warned over and over again by Marvin: He couldn¡¯t get on Pearl Island. "Everything on Pearl Island is cursed." "Look, those pure white spots on the beach are pearls. If you greedily take one, you would cause the death of the entire ship." "Just wait for me there, understood?" The obedient sailor nodded. Even though he noticed those pearls in the distance, the rumors regarding these cursed waters and Marvin¡¯s warnings made him shrink back. Wealth was great, but life was even better. But he still couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Since that¡¯s the case, why do you want to go on the island? Aren¡¯t you afraid?" Marvin calmly answered, "I am going on the island to return something. Not to take anything away. Don¡¯t mind it." The sailor nodded and no longer spoke. After a while, Marvin told him to stop rowing. "Wait for me here," he said. He then arranged his clothes and dove in the water. The boat wasn¡¯t far from the beach, and it was easily within swimming distance. ... On the Southie, Roberts was looking at the scene in the distance with a puzzled expression. "Miss Lola, could you explain what Lord Marvin is up to?" "I don¡¯t know," Lola bluntly said. "No one can guess what he is thinking." "But he would always create miracles, this much is true. White River Valley was previously suffering from a food crisis and I came in order to solve it, but he settled it himself in the end." "We should believe in Lord Marvin. Despite him being a Swimming Fish man, he is still reliable." "Swimming Fish?" Roberts¡¯ face displayed a hint of confusion. "Hey, you don¡¯t know astrological signs even though you are traveling on the sea?" Lola asked, "How did you even become a Boatswain?" The Navigator on the side silently wiped his sweat, looking at Marvin¡¯s silhouette reaching Pearl Island. ¡®That¡¯s the cursed beach, please be blessed by the Silver God¡­¡¯ ... As Marvin walked on the beach, he reminisced about this place. He recalled one memory and was rejoicing that he was so familiar with every instance in Feinan. Pearl island was truly a very dangerous place, especially during the night. If one wasn¡¯t careful, they would come across the frightening Foglets. And everything here couldn¡¯t casually be touched, let alone carried. ¡®Each pearl has a Curse of Aging. Touch it and you would only have a few years left to live.¡¯ ¡®Black Pearl, Curse of Death¡­¡¯ ¡®Blue Seastar, Curse of Hostility¡­¡¯ He cautiously circumvented the those frightening things he remembered and finally past those "landmines" on the beach. There was a hilly area in front. No trees, only caves. This place was relatively safe. Marvin had no plans to thoroughly get the resources of Pearl Island. Rather, he wanted to scout and quickly grab some benefits on the way. After all, he still hadn¡¯t collected the Six Cursed Pearls. But one was enough to let him gain something from Pearl Island. The prerequisite was to know a trick. Marvin looked around for a bit, found a suitable cave, and went into it. It was very damp and dark inside the cave. He walked toward its depths and found a pond. The water in the pond was very muddy, but Marvin knew that the caves in the island had similar ponds. Each pond lead to the deepest secret of Pearl Island. He took out his cursed pearl and gently dropped it in the pond. ¡®It should be like in my memories¡­¡¯ His eyes attentively watched the pearl for changes. As expected, the pearl began to slowly melt under the mystical effect of the pond. In an instant, a burst of light flashed through and the constantly moving small fish in the pearl jumped out of it. It cheerfully swam in the pond for a moment before leaping over. It stared at Marvin and surprisingly said spoke. "You opened my cage, so I¡¯ll give you a gift." "I¡¯ll give you a gift that isn¡¯t cursed, but please do remember, everything else on this island is cursed. You cannot touch anything," warned the small fish. Marvin nodded. The next instant, the fish dove into the pond! Marvin was excited! In the depths of those waters laid Pearl Island¡¯s treasures! The worst things there were Magic Items! It was even possible to get a Legendary Item! It was a matter of luck. This fish could choose anything to gift Marvin, but it was completely random! ¡®If I have good luck, I might get one of the best Magic Items¡­¡¯ ¡®It would be even better if it was a Legendary Item¡­¡¯ Marvin sat beside the pond, waiting for a while. A shadow was struggling to swim up the pond. It was using its head to bring something up! "Get it quick! I won¡¯t be able to carry it much longer! It¡¯s too heavy!" said the small fish as it struggled. Marvin hurriedly took the wet thing away. It looked sort of like a crown. Marvin carefully examined it for a moment before being overjoyed! He knew what this was! The Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown, a Legendary Item! ¡®Hold on¡­ Eh? Why is it displaying ¨C Sealed ¨C?" Marvin¡¯s happiness was doused. He didn¡¯t get the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown in his previous life. But it was rumored that it could let you proclaim yourself Ruler of the Seas! ¡®My luck is pretty good overall. I was able to pull out a sealed Legendary Item, so I should be happy with it. At least some of its effects could still be displayed.¡¯ Marvin calmed down. He was about to thank that small fish, but it had already disappeared before he¡¯d noticed. Marvin didn¡¯t mind, after all, they would meet again when he gathered the Six Cursed Pearls and got Pearl Island¡¯s true treasure! When the time came, Marvin would have cramps from counting the money. This was the wealth left behind by the 6th generation Pirate King after all! ... Two hours later, Marvin returned to the Southie and ordered to set sail! The target was the coast southeast of White River Valley! He didn¡¯t know the specific coordinates, but as long as they followed the coastline and passed the Shrieking Mountain Range, he could more or less see the best place to establish the harbor. In the Captain¡¯s room, he was holding the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown and began to check the effects of this sealed Legendary Item. He gently touched both sides of the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown when a wide sea suddenly appeared in his mind! He could see the Southie, and every lifeform within about two kilometers! ¡®Eye of the Ocean?¡¯ Marvin was very satisfied with the first ability he tested. But he suddenly noticed a shadow in the water! That shadow had a powerful life force! But that life force wasn¡¯t energetic. It seem depressed instead. "What?" Marvin curiously controlled the Eye of the Ocean to focus on that shadow. But the outcome made him completely speechless. That was a living being floating on a plank! It was now unconscious but it was still tightly holding onto that plank. Who knew how long it had been drifting along? ¡®To actually run into me at this time, I wonder if it¡¯s my luck, or his luck." Marvin felt amused and immediately made the Southie temporarily change its path to head toward that shadow¡¯s location after confirming the direction through the Eye of the Ocean. Half an hour later, a few sailors struggled to fish that guy up. "Bang!" The other side awkwardly fell on the deck and spat out some water, still half-unconscious. Lola looked at him and gasped in shock. "Eh? How could it be him?" ___________________ ED/N: Today¡¯s chapters got delayed because my car broke down this morning. I had to wait 3 hours for the tow truck to arrive, and I am currently waiting on repairs while trying to edit on my phone. It¡¯s almost out of batteries so the next chapter will have to wait until whenever my car is fixed and I get home. Apologies for the delays. Chapter 191: Slaughtering a Dragon? Chapter 191: Slaughtering a Dragon? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Didn¡¯t he say he was going to slaughter a dragon last time we met?" "How did he become like this?" Lola asked curiously. Marvin shrugged. Who knew what this guy had met on the sea. He immediately ordered, "Carry him and let him sleep on my bed." The Captain¡¯s room was the most comfortable place. Lola¡¯s eyes were wide open, constantly moving from Marvin to the Elf, back and forth. Who knew what she was thinking. And the other were scared by what the two casually mentioned. Slaughtering a Dragon? This wasn¡¯t something to joke about! In Feinan, anything related to a Dragon was very fierce, let alone a Dragon itself. At that time, the sailor helping Ivan up loudly yelled, "I remember!" "Isn¡¯t he the Elven War Saint who punched the Ancient Red Dragon back into the sea!?" "It¡¯s him?" "Sir Elven War Saint Ivan?" The sailors immediately became impassioned. After the fight of Black Dock Harbor, not only did the fierce Ancient Red Dragon Ell become known, but those brave Legends who fought him off also became famous. Ivan as the Elven Prince originally had some fame. After that battle where he took the initiative to throw the first punch, and even though it was the only attack he did, the name of the Elven War Saint Ivan became well known throughout the East Coast. The way everyone looked at Marvin and Lola changed. Hearing their tone, they seemed very familiar with Ivan. "No wonder White River Valley rose up recently, I heard Lord Marvin and Dame Hathaway of the Three Ring Towers¡¯ relationship isn¡¯t just good¡­ You know what I mean." "Now, it seems like Lord Marvin is familiar with Sir Ivan!" "And that¡¯s only what we see on the surface! Who knows what kind of influence is behind this Lord!" The sailors discussed in secret, in low voices. Marvin¡¯s relationship with numerous Legends made their hearts more relaxed, strengthening their intent to follow him. ... The next few days were just boring sea life. As for those slaves, Marvin moved some to the upper floor. The ship¡¯s hold wasn¡¯t a place for people to stay after all. Marvin still didn¡¯t let them run all over the place, but he promised that once they were on the ground, if they wanted to leave, he would set them free. This made those slaves endlessly thankful. After all, they were about to be sold in the North when Marvin dropped from the sky like a god and rescued them. This already made them very satisfied. Among those slaves, a lot of them had been abducted. They were mostly teenagers and beautiful women. Marvin warned all the sailors not to touch these people to ensure their most basic living rights. As for when they were on dry land, if they couldn¡¯t find their home, Marvin was unable to help even if he wanted. At most, he could offer them some work in White River Valley if they were willing. This was the limit of what he could do. ... Marvin¡¯s luck was pretty good. They had good weather in the few days after leaving Pearl Island. They soon found East Coast¡¯s coastline. As long as they kept their distance with the coastline, they could enter the wilderness¡¯ sea. According to Marvin¡¯s past experience, there was actually nothing dangerous on this sea. The reason no one went there was simply because there were no profits to be made. Along with the intimidation of the Shrieking Mountain Range, very few fleets would look at this place. The ship calmly moved forward. Marvin had been trying out the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown these days. He found that the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown was truly sealed by a power. This might have something to do with the origin of Pearl Island. Marvin didn¡¯t have the ability to solve this now, but even so, this treasure would could display relatively powerful effects in Marvin¡¯s hands. First was [Eye of the Ocean]. This ability could make Marvin easily see through anything in the surrounding waters, including the possibility of bad weather appearing, sudden appearance of monsters, odd currents, and so on... It could ensure the safety of the Southie to the maximum extent. Second was the ability to control water flow. It could add a few simple sea blessings to the Southie to speed up its travel, and to avoid dangerous whirlpools and so on. Third was the power to control low level sea lifeforms. This ability hadn¡¯t been tested yet because all they met were a few shoals of common fish. The other powers were apparently sealed. Despite this, the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown was heaven defying enough. If it was unsealed, it would definitely be one of the best Legendary Items. ¡®In the Sea Emperor¡¯s Set of three, each item had the ability to rule the seas.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s rumored that gathering all three would make one become the true Ruler of the Seas. In the game, a few players fought over this treasured set. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember much more about it.¡¯ Marvin carefully put the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown away. He would rely on this thing to rush on the sea in the future. Whether he could obtain the full set would depend on his luck. ... Another day passed. The Southie safely circumvented the Shrieking Mountain Range and arrived in a relatively slow current. There was some distance from the Shrieking Mountain Range. The terrain was quite good. If he had enough manpower, he could totally use those resources and establish an astonishing harbor. But this area was still wilderness. Monsters would come and go all the time. Marvin made the sailors take advantage of the high tide to stop the Southie on a wide open safe beach, and set it in place. They then built a temporary camp. East of the beach was wide field. Beyond that was a forest, and even further east was a mountain range. Marvin estimated that as long as they crossed that mountain range, they would be in White River Valley. Living in the mountains was the Ogre tribe that was the focus of the wilderness clearing order. The sailors were good at building temporary camps on dry land, and the slaves also came down to help. They didn¡¯t dare to run around in this kind of area. They could only follow Boatswain Roberts¡¯ orders. Fortunately, since the Southie was a slave ship, it carried a lot of food. There was enough food for the people in this camp to survive through the winter. Soon, before sunset, a fairly reliable camp had been finished. The sailors had nothing to do after that. Marvin ordered them to rest while he got ready to pass through the mountain to return to White River Valley. ¡®The adventurers I previously recruited should have already gathered by now.¡¯ ¡®The allied army of the Three Ring Towers, Silver Church, and River Shore City should also be ready.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s time to use their power to eradicate the Ogre tribe and open up the new territory!¡¯ Marvin was fired up! But just as he thought of moving, Lola arrived with a message. "The handsome Elf woke up!" ... Ivan was conscious. After drifting on the sea for who knew how many days, this guy relied on his undying cockroach vitality to survive. Marvin knew that the Elven War Saint wouldn¡¯t die so easily, as the Great Elven King was attentively watching him. That guy, even though only contempt came out of his mouth toward Ivan, he was actually very worried. Because Ivan was Thousand Leaves Forest¡¯s heir. Nicholas had a very high expectations for him, very harsh! For any other person to become a War Saint at that age, he could already be considered a genius. But in Nicholas¡¯ eyes, it was far from enough! ... "You are the one who will carry the entire elven race. Working this much is far from enough." This was what Ivan heard the most in his dreams. He was dazed for a long time when he woke. He struggled to open his eyes, but was extremely surprised to see a familiar face. Marvin. "I know you probably have a lot of questions. For example, why it is me. But it could only be explained by coincidence. It¡¯s that simple." Marvin spread out his hands when he saw the shock in Ivan¡¯s eyes. It really was a coincidence. If he hadn¡¯t gotten the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown and used it randomly to take a look, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this guy. Who knew where this guy would have drifted off to? But carefully thinking about it, there were really too many coincidences between the two. When that guy bounced back after his punch, he also fell near Marvin. As Lola had secretly described it to the sailors, "Lord Marvin has some fate with that handsome elf!" Ivan sluggishly took a deep breath. He then immediately sprang up from the bed! "Damn! This Prince still has a Dragon to slaughter!" Marvin coldly hit him and rebuked, "In your current state? You still want to fight Ancient Dragon Ell?" "No, Not Ell!" Ivan ground his teeth and said, "It¡¯s another Red Dragon!" "I assure you, that Red Dragon had almost been killed by me, it was on its last breath!" "It¡¯s nearby, I can feel it!" "Damn, if only I had agreed to learn a bit of magic at that time, if I could fly, that Red Dragon would have already died!" Marvin listened puzzled, and suddenly had a headache. "Calm down first." "What happened? What happened after you went out to sea? Take your time." He hinted at Ivan to stay calm. Ivan calmed down and removed the bandages the sailors put all over him. Those previously swollen wounds had already completely recovered. This was the War Saint¡¯s powerful body! He began to tell Marvin of his experience after going out to sea. The more Marvin heard, the more excited he became. Afterwards, his eyes were shining like those of a child finding a new toy. If what Ivan said was true, then the Dragon slaughtering was still on the table! A fully grown Dragon near death was very attractive to Marvin! "Wait, I need more details." Marvin hurriedly questioned, "Why were you holding onto a plank while drifting at sea?" Ivan immediately bitterly laughed. "Don¡¯t talk about it. That naturally happened afterwards." "Hey, why do I always come across women with big boobs but no brain?" ____________ ED/N: Well, I ended up finishing this chapter while still waiting on my car repairs because a fellow stranded traveler lent me his laptop. So, thanks to the dude wearing a down jacket and khakis. Chapter 192: Ivan’s Humiliation Chapter 192: Ivan¡¯s Humiliation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After leaving Marvin that day in Tornado Harbor, Ivan went out to sea on his own. He actually went through great lengths to chase the Ancient Red Dragon. But even if Ell was scared away by the Dragon Killer Sword, he hadn¡¯t been critically hurt by it. Ivan took advantage of Ell resting on an island to launch a sneak attack! Both sides fought a fierce battle, but the outcome was obvious. Even the powerful Elven War Saint was nothing more than a punching bag for the Ancient Red Dragon Ell. Ivan was defeated. Normally, with Ell¡¯s temper, he would definitely have chased him in this kind of situation. But at that time, he was affected by the Dragon Killer Sword, there was a shadow in his heart. The paranoid Red Dragon believed it was a plot by the South Wizard Alliance, so he didn¡¯t pursue Ivan. Ivan luckily escaped. But this didn¡¯t mean that Ell would let him off for free. He didn¡¯t chase Ivan himself, but he called another Adult Red Dragon to hound Ivan. Thus, a fierce battle was carried out on the sea. Under normal circumstances, Ivan would have been strong enough to turn this Adult Red Dragon into mincemeat. But he was seriously hurt. And the sea wasn¡¯t a suitable fighting location for the War Saint who couldn¡¯t fly. They kept fighting and were entangled for so long! Both sides suffered in the end. Ivan punched the Red Dragon with using all of his strength. Some of his power still remained inside the Red Dragon¡¯s body, which is how he could feel that the Red Dragon was nearby. This punch directly put the Red Dragon on the brink of death, but unfortunately it could fly, so Ivan didn¡¯t succeed in killing the Dragon. What happened next was a story Ivan was very reluctant to share. Despite that, the story of what Ivan called "Humiliation" was eventually dug up under Marvin¡¯s constant questioning. ... The pitiful Ivan was trying to return to the continent with his serious injuries. But as he was drifting, he came across a group of women. A group of completely unreasonable women. They were Sea Elves. Unlike the Wood Elves, the Sea Elves lived in a Matriarchy, where women reigned over everything. That group of Sea Elves weren¡¯t ordinary either. They were royalty. Ivan even heard most of those Sea Elves address a graceful and elegant girl as "Queen". This meant that this Sea Elf¡¯s status in the Sea Elven community was equivalent to that of his own father Nicholas in the Wood Elven community. The Sea Elves Saved Ivan. But something unfortunate happened. As Ivan put it, that "Big boobs no brain" took a fancy to him. She didn¡¯t ask for his permission and directly brought back the seriously hurt Ivan to rest at her palace! Using Ivan¡¯s words, he almost lost his virginity in front of the Sea Elven Queen! He stayed at the palace of the Sea Elven royalty at the seafloor for some time. During that time he had no choice but to yield since he was living under someone else¡¯s roof. He originally wasn¡¯t the Sea Elven Queen¡¯s opponent, and he was even less of a threat after being seriously injured. But Ivan didn¡¯t lose hope! He didn¡¯t want to become the breeding tool of the Sea Elven royalty! The pitiful Ivan finally grabbed an opportunity. The day before yesterday, he found a way out of the Royal Palace and fled! Sadly, good things don¡¯t last forever. The Sea Elven Queen¡¯s might exceeded his imagination. She actually chased him down. Both sides fought an all out battle. Ivan was still not the other side¡¯s match. He lost consciousness from the injuries, but before that happened, he used an item his mother set aside for him and escaped. Who knew where he got that rotten plank, perhaps just from survival instinct. In short, he passed out and drifted on the sea for a while. His mother¡¯s item helped him escape the search of the Sea Elven Queen, but if not for Marvin fishing him up, who knew where he would end up drifting to. Thus, he was shocked to see Marvin again and expressed his gratitude. As for this humiliating story of almost being locked up as a plaything by a group of women, Ivan seriously warned Marvin over and over again to not disclose a single word of it to outsiders. Otherwise, their friendship would be over. After Marvin laughed for a while, he promised to keep the secret. He hadn¡¯t expected this powerful Elven War Saint to suffer such a defeat, Marvin inwardly shook his head. This world had so many outstanding and powerful women, and their personal strength greatly overwhelmed 99% of the male lifeforms. This kind of power guaranteed that they could act how they wanted and not be under a man. But sometimes, they would use that power to oppress others in some¡­ extreme ways. ... But what interested Marvin the most after hearing about Ivan¡¯s humiliation wasn¡¯t that group of Sea Elves. He knew of the Sea Elves¡¯ pride, and even if he met them, they would only consider him as a "insignificant human". And the Sea Elves were kindhearted. If you didn¡¯t provoke them, they wouldn¡¯t meddle with you. He was more interested in the Red Dragon. According to Ivan, that Red Dragon should still be in one of the surrounding islands. After being seriously injured by Ivan, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to fly far! Ivan¡¯s power left in the Dragon¡¯s body had turned into an excellent tracking method. As long as he could find that Red Dragon, the Elven Prince was 99% sure he could slaughter it. That remaining 1% depended on the Dragon being able to fly... Marvin contemplated for a short time before clapping his hands and making a decision! This Dragon must be killed! After a huge gift of experience and fame from killing a dragon was delivered right at his doorstep, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to not pick it up? But he wasn¡¯t like the Elven Saint with his extremely powerful body who would be fine even if the Dragon scratched him a couple times. Marvin estimated that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the Dragon¡¯s power if he was hit. He had to ensure his own safety if he wanted to kill a Dragon. Thus he patted Ivan¡¯s shoulder. "Rest for another day." "We will act tomorrow night." ¡­ Very late at night, in the camp. A strange candle was lit by Marvin. The impatient voice of the blacksmith came from the candle. "Where did you run to?" "Why are the coordinates different every time you contact me?" Marvin had yet to speak when a second voice jokingly said, "Marvin, you are aren¡¯t acting like a suitable Overlord. If you are unsuitable, you should give it to me." Constantine. Marvin was overjoyed, and immediately said to the candle, "Sir Constantine!" "I want to borrow something from you!" The latter immediately became cautious. "What?" "Oh, it¡¯s that¡­" Marvin told him what he wanted. The answer immediately came. "Get lost!" ... On an isle not far from the East Coast. A huge monster was tightly sticking to the mountain wall, breathing deeply. It had sustained very heavy injuries. And even though the Dragon¡¯s powerful vitality helped him recover, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of that Elven War Saint¡¯s power. Its Dragon Magic couldn¡¯t remove this power. It could only stick close to the wall add layers of camouflage upon its body. After resting for a few days, it could go back to flying long distance and would immediately seek help from Elder Ell. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem then. But now was the most dangerous time. The Red Dragon was uneasily checking his surroundings. He had this odd feeling, as if someone was watching him. But it couldn¡¯t find where it came from, making him even more impatient. Outside the isle, a few people¡¯s shadows quietly showed up. "Your Highness, why don¡¯t you kill the Red Dragon?" a soft voice inquired. The Sea Elven Queen indifferently said, "I can¡¯t find him. He must be hiding." "But I know he¡¯ll come look for trouble with that Red Dragon." "Just guard this Red Dragon, I¡¯ll wait for him." Another puzzled voice asked, "Your Highness, is that Elven War Saint truly that attractive to you?" "Superficial," the Queen snorted. "The external appearance is nothing more than skin, his strength and potential is the most important." "Do you know how many years it has been since our Elven Race, including Wood Elves, Sea Elves, Moon Elves, and others, had a [War Saint]?" That person wasn¡¯t convinced and said, "But your Highness is an [Admiral] that hasn¡¯t been seen for many years too." "Thus, I¡¯ll have him make me a child." The Sea Elven Queen declared in an extremely domineering voice, "The offspring of the Admiral and the War Saint would be the strongest in this world." "I¡¯m looking forward to the day our child grows up to be the strongest in the world." ... Early in the morning, Marvin had his wish fulfilled and Constantine sent over the item through some special means. In order to borrow this item, Marvin had to use countless words and promise numerous benefits after killing the Dragon to convince Constantine. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t far from each other and there was only one mountain on the way. And since Constantine was a Legend, it was quite normal for him to have special long distance transmission techniques. Marvin obtained that thing and began preparing to slaughter the Dragon. For this Dragon killing plan, only Ivan and Marvin would participate. The others were ruled out. Under the Dragon¡¯s might, these sailors might be frightened into peeing their pants from far away. Marvin couldn¡¯t rely on them. Taking advantage of the high tide, Marvin made the Sailors move the Southie once again. Following Ivan¡¯s perception, they went toward the east. Marvin¡¯s perception when controlling the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown would go further than the Dragon¡¯s. He soon found that island. The direction and distance were more or less what Ivan described. He ordered the Southie to stop there. Ivan and Marvin dove in the water and swam all the way. Marvin physical strength was naturally not that good, but with the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown, he could control the currents. He and Ivan pretended to be common Sea inhabitants as they quietly approached the island. They stopped on the beach. They waited for the darkness to descend before starting their plan. Chapter 193: That Cannon’s Charm Chapter 193: That Cannon¡¯s Charm Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After it got dark, Ivan and Marvin split up to act. Once they reached that small island, Ivan was able to feel the Red Dragon even more clearly. He quickly pointed to the mountain gorge the Red Dragon was staying at. Marvin first carefully checked the terrain. If the Dragon wanted to fly away, it could only be toward the east. The night was when Night Walkers¡¯ abilities would be maximized. He soon climbed a mountain on the east side of the island. On that mountain peak he could overlook the entire island and could even see the mountain gorge the Red Dragon was hiding on. Despite Marvin¡¯s current perception, he still couldn¡¯t find the Red Dragon¡¯s exact location. But from this position he could cover the entire eastern sky! ¡®It¡¯s time to bring out the big guns.¡¯ Marvin cautiously looked for a concealed spot and then took out a suitcase. He put the suitcase on the ground and then took out a scroll which had been sent along with the suitcase. This wasn¡¯t a contract scroll, but rather was was a class scroll. As long as he signed his name on the document, Marvin would be able to obtain his second subclass! He unhesitantly signed it with a quill. The scroll burst in flames before turning into a black mark which then entered Marvin¡¯s forehead. A big series of logs appeared in front of Marvin. ... [You obtained a 2nd subclass ¨C Battle Gunner (Sha Clan)] [You receive an experience penalty. 2000 Battle exp deducted] [Familiarity with the Sha +1] [You gained Hot Weapons Mastery (Beginner)] [You gained knowledge ¨C Firearms¡¯ Elementary Usage and Maintenance] [You obtain the Setting Sun Maxim] ... Hot Weapons Mastery! Just as Marvin wanted! He had been thinking about his 2nd subclass for a long time. Due to Versatile, his 1st subclass was exempt from the experience penalty, making it very worth it. But his 2nd subclass was different. It would suffer from a very serious experience penalty. It would double at the beginning, and later on it would triple, even quintuple! Marvin had to get a subclass that could display a very strong effect even at level 1! After thinking over all the classes in Feinan and taking his environment into account, Marvin chose [Battle Gunman]. Battle Gunner was the Sha Clan¡¯s defining class, and only the best of the Shas were qualified to get this class. There was no doubt that even though Constantine was a Night Walker, he was also a proud Sha. The class scroll he personally wrote naturally wouldn¡¯t have any problems. Marvin successfully obtained the Hot Weapons Mastery (Beginner). But beginner level wasn¡¯t enough! He also took out two bracelets and put them on. These two bracelets were also something he borrowed from Constantine. In any case, he already got paid in advance for the goldmine and this Dragon slaughtering. [You equipped Flaming Bracelet, Hot Weapons Mastery +1] [You equipped Frost Bracelet, Hot Weapons Mastery +1] With the bonuses from those two bracelets, Marvin¡¯s Hot Weapons Mastery directly reached [Expert] rank. However! This wasn¡¯t enough! That big fella in the suitcase needed at least Master rank Mastery to be used. He took out a pair of gloves. This pair of gloves was a bit special, with the fingers made of steel, reducing the flexibility but offering good protection to the palms. He removed the Ghastly Gloves he had been wearing and put on that pair of special gloves called [Kersu¡¯s Fury]. In the end, his Hot Weapons Mastery reached [Master] level! By forcibly relying on his borrowed equipment, Marvin successfully turned himself into a temporary Battle Gunner with Master Hot Weapons Mastery. He then opened that suitcase. In the darkness of the night, the big cannon seemed very beautiful. ¡®Men should be having fun with this kind of rough thing!¡¯ ¡®If I hadn¡¯t gotten into the game early on and Battle Gunner hadn¡¯t been released so late, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have played a Thief.¡¯ ¡®No need to get close, just fuck them from a distance. Just thinking about it is exciting enough!¡¯ He began to quickly assemble this [Brilliant Purple] Legendary Item! Brilliant Purple had many parts, and its structure was also very complex. Constantine could assemble or dismantle it in mere moments, but Marvin needed at least one hour. This was only because he could follow the assembly manual. Marvin was still a novice after all. ... An hour later, Brilliant Purple was finally assembled. Marvin hid beside a huge rock, simply getting ready to use Brilliant Purple once he had an opportunity. It wasn¡¯t rare for him to play around with those catapults and other things during siege battles, so he figured that his long range weapon control wasn¡¯t bad. Constantine only gave Marvin one [Dragon Tooth] artillery shell. In other words, he only had one chance to fire. If he missed his shot, the Dragon would fly away. That would be a big loss. Each shot cost 500 Wizard golds after all! Constantine himself only had five [Dragon Tooth] shells before, and after using one to kill Bamboo, he only had four left. The manufacturing process for each Dragon Tooth was very troublesome. This was the reason Hot Weapons didn¡¯t become mainstream in Feinan. When fighting, each shot was money. Marvin knew this. Why weren¡¯t the Shas powerful? Because there were few of them, and they lacked resources and the business mindset. Battle Gunners needed large amount of money. Look at the current Marvin for example. As a level 1 Battle Gunner he dared to go kill a Dragon after equipping a frightening weapon and a set of frightening equipment. There was a large amount of money behind this! Naturally, it was linked to the friendly relations between Night Walkers. ... As the agreed time was getting closer, Marvin also became more and more excited! His blood was on fire and his heart was beating a lot faster! This was killing a Dragon! Even if it was only an Adult Red Dragon, this was a very dangerous existence for Marvin! If he was careless, he would get embroiled in the fight. If it weren¡¯t for his trust in Ivan¡¯s strength and complete faith in his own reaction speed, he wouldn¡¯t dare to come. ¡®Go ahead, I am ready.¡¯ Marvin kept adjusting the cannon¡¯s orientation, while silently saying those words in his heart. ... Fifteen minutes later, Ivan finally moved! He acted and ruthlessly kept attacking! He had suddenly rushed to that hidden Red Dragon and fiercely beat him up! "Roar!" A frightening Dragon¡¯s roar could be heard, causing the island to shake and fierce waves to toss about in the surroundings. Fortunately, Marvin picked a good location and wasn¡¯t affected by the Dragon¡¯s roar. He was about 8 kilometers away! This was a very safe distance for Marvin. Thanks to the Night Monarch¡¯s blessing, he could see the battle ongoing in the mountain gorge. The large Red Dragon seemed very weak under Ivan¡¯s fierce attacks. Their stature formed a distinct contrast! Under such discrepancy, Ivan¡¯s punches seemed very fierce! It was very different from the Martial Monk. Ivan¡¯s punches had an overwhelming pressuring power. It had the intent of not sparing anything. Even if it meant destroying indiscriminately, it would beat you down. ... "Worthy of the man I fancy!" Not far away, a strange glint flicked in the Sea Elven Queen¡¯s eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her plan, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wait to pounce on Ivan to strip him naked before using force. Really too fierce! The Red Dragon was beaten up so much it was wailing. Only people this powerful could beat a Red Dragon like a dog. "Your Highness, it looks like he has a friend," reminded one of the Sea Elves on the side. "You mean that guy hiding over there?" The Sea Elven Queen disdainfully dismissed, "Too weak, peeping with some sort of telescope, I have no interest in him." "But that telescope seems to be emitting some strange energy. It looks like a good thing," her follower said. "Do we lack good things in our palace?" The Queen had no interest in Marvin. There was only Ivan in her eyes. She suddenly said, "That Red Dragon will risk his life to escape in a moment." "The War Saint probably can¡¯t fly, his biggest regret. But I can help him block it." "At that time, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll win him over!" ¡­ Indeed, just like the Sea Elven Queen said. The Red Dragon naturally knew he wasn¡¯t Ivan¡¯s match in a melee battle and soon used his cunning, followed by Dragon Magic, to forcefully escape! He spread his wings and hurriedly raised his huge body! Despite Ivan¡¯s astonishing jump, he was delayed by the Dragon Spell and failed to catch up! "Time to act!" The Sea Elven Queen smiled. The Red Dragon rose up rapidly, heading toward the east before quickly arriving in front of a mountain. But at that time, a huge mountain rock rolled down from the east mountain! "Rumble!" Marvin¡¯s foot had already kicked the loose rock, completely exposing his position! On the mountain, the huge cannon could now be adjusted at will, no longer having any obstacles in the way. "Finally." Marvin tightly held onto Brilliant Purple and firmly locked it onto the Red Dragon swiftly flying over! His heartbeat immediately increased several times as he silently assessed the distance between both sides as well as the attack position. "What does he want to do?" The Sea Elven Queen noticed his actions and didn¡¯t move. The Red Dragon also looked at the insignificant silhouette on the mountain peak. It didn¡¯t pay it any attention. The other side¡¯s strength was too weak, so it wouldn¡¯t be able to pose any threat to him! But the next instant, Marvin took a deep breath. He moved his hand and abruptly pulled on the lever. He was thrown backward by the powerful recoil, almost falling off the mountain! "Bang!" In an instant, an extremely thick purple light was shot out of the cannon! This was a cannon piercing heaven and earth! "Woosh!" Flames and lightning forcefully pierced through the Dragon¡¯s head, smashing it into pieces! Blood fell, sprinkling around like rain! The Red Dragon¡¯s body fell down extremely miserably! The Sea Elven Queen and her followers were completely stunned! ... Marvin felt an acute pain in his chest, and he coughed some blood. But looking at the numerous logs, he loudly laughed. That was an artillery shell! That felt fucking great! Chapter 194: Dragon Slayer Chapter 194: Dragon Slayer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [You killed the target creature (Adult Red Dragon). You obtained 8000 battle exp.] [Dragon race experience doubled. You actually obtained 16000 battle exp.] [You received the title ¨C Dragon Slayer] [World Fame (Dragon Slayer) +1] [Chromatic Dragon Enmity +1, Red Dragon Enmity +3] ... A large amount of logs flashed in front of him. The benefits from killing the Red Dragon were obvious. The first one was the Dragon Slayer title. [Dragon Slayer]: 1st Effect: Your strength is awe-inspiring, Dignity +50. 2nd Effect: Dragon Might Resistance +10. These two properties were only the effect on the surface. Marvin knew that after getting the Dragon Slayer title, there would be even more benefits when walking among people. For example, if he had the Dragon Slayer title when he released his wilderness clearing order, there might have been three or four times more people coming because of his reputation. ... After killing the Dragon, Marvin not only got the Dragon Slayer title, but also his first point of World Fame. It¡¯s rumored that when a Dragon died, it would automatically leave a warning to its race. After Marvin and Ivan joined hands to kill the Dragon, there would be a trace of resentment left on their bodies. This kind of resentment could be distinguished by Red Dragons and Chromatic Dragons. As for the rumors about the Dragon Slayer, it would slowly spread among them, ultimately drifting to the human world. Naturally, the Red Dragons would be hostile to Marvin after this Dragon¡¯s murder. The Chromatic Dragons would also not have a favorable opinion. As for the Metallic Dragons like the Copper Dragon and the Bronze Dragon, they would actually have increased Affinity toward Marvin. But the most important benefit from killing a Dragon was the materials. It they were properly handled, they could be made into first grade goods like alchemical products and magic potions. Many also believed that taking a bath in Dragon¡¯s blood would improve one¡¯s physique. Marvin naturally wanted to try it. However, they weren¡¯t done with their troubles. When Marvin fired that cannon and puked blood from the recoil, he suddenly felt something wrong. He instantly used the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown at his waist and felt some warning signs. There were some powerful lifeforms hiding in the surroundings! ¡®Shit!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a situation like when the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s thoughts were rather heavy. Who could be there? He suddenly thought of something and his heart immediately sank. He hid the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown in his chest while slowly moving Brilliant Purple¡¯s huge cannon to aim at an empty distant location. "Your Majesty the Queen. Since you came, do you have to hide?" He said this purely to probe. He hadn¡¯t actually expected that a few pretty women would appear out of nowhere after these words. As he had guessed, they were Sea Elves. ... That one cannon shot truly startled the Elves, including the Queen. They had never seen such a frightening killing tool in all their time in the seas! A cannon made the Dragon¡¯s head burst like a tomato, sending blood flying everywhere¡­ This kind of power was really too frightening. The Sea Elven Queen assessed that killing the Red Dragon wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for her either, but killing it in such an efficient way like Marvin did would be very difficult. But it also didn¡¯t occur to her that this was because the Red Dragon was careless. Marvin¡¯s first shot was hard to avoid, but that was because it didn¡¯t take Marvin seriously and delivered himself in front Marvin. Wasn¡¯t that just gifting Marvin some experience... But in any case, that shock made a flaws appear in their camouflage. And Marvin was warned due to the strong perception granted by the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown. He randomly said a sentence to bait them out. "It¡¯s you again!" Ivan had painstakingly climbed to Marvin¡¯s mountain. He wanted to check on how Marvin was doing, but he didn¡¯t expect to see the Sea Elven Queen appear. The pitiful Elven Prince had a shadow in his heart. Just a moment ago he felt extremely bold and powerful but he suddenly started to panic a bit. ... "I still haven¡¯t officially become the Sea Elven Queen, thus there is no need to use ¡®Your Majesty¡¯." "¡®Your Highness¡¯ will suffice." The Sea Elven Queen regained her calm, looked at Marvin and said, "We don¡¯t have any evil intentions." "Haha¡­" Ivan sneered from behind. Marvin coughed twice, hinting at Ivan to stay calm. The best outcome would be if the other side didn¡¯t act and was willing to listen. Marvin right now was afraid they would angrily snatch Ivan, along with this Red Dragon¡¯s corpse. Marvin would have nowhere to cry. "Dear Queen¡­ Since you have no evil intent, could you let us get our loot first before discussing?" The cannon was still pointing at them as Marvin said this. He was betting on the other side not knowing how this thing worked. At that time he could only bluff. "Feel free." The Sea Elven Queen frowned. With that power, if she didn¡¯t dodge on time, even she might be blown to pieces! The words coming out of that guy¡¯s mouth might be pleasant to hear, but he was in fact threatening her! A crafty guy indeed. He was obviously powerful, but he still pretended to be this weak. At this time, she could only perceive the other side¡¯s strength to be at the 3rd rank. This was impossible! ¡®To be able to kill a Red Dragon so easily, how could he be at the 3rd rank?¡¯ ¡®Ivan didn¡¯t even notice me hiding, but this guy did. Could he be a lot stronger than Ivan?¡¯ ¡®Who is he in the end?¡¯ The Sea Elven Queen looked at Marvin with curiosity. She also wanted to see how this guy in front of her was planning on dealing with the loot. Marvin, suddenly took out something from his Void Conch. It was a Thousand Paper Crane. It was gifted to Marvin by Shadow Thief Owl when they first met. After merging with his body, Marvin randomly found out that it not only let him learn Origami, but he also could summon that Thousand Paper Crane out. This was an invaluable thing! This was the work of the Shadow Thief himself. His Origami skill even made the Crimson Patriarch suffer a loss. As Ivan and the Sea Elven Queen watched in curiosity, the Thousand Paper Crane slowly flew down from the mountain peak. The impressive Red Dragon¡¯s corpse was calmly lying at the bottom of the mountain. The Thousand Paper Crane softly swept past the Red Dragon¡¯s corpse. The corpse disappeared in an instant! ¡®Storage Item!?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s this item?¡¯ The Sea Elven Queen was more and more curious. The Thousand Paper Crane slowly flew up before landing onto Marvin¡¯s palm and disappearing. Marvin sighed in relief. He got a hold of it. The Thousand Paper Crane that Shadow Thief Owl gave him was a pretty good mobile Storage Item. This was one of the highest level techniques of Origami. It was one of the things that the first to rob a God used in those days. He actually didn¡¯t need to go in many tightly guarded areas. He only needed to throw a Thousand Paper Crane in. The Red Dragon¡¯s corpse was very safe in the Thousand Paper Crane because time was frozen inside. Well, it was actually still flowing, but at an unimaginably slow speed. The Dragon¡¯s blood, bone marrow, and other such things could be preserved for a very long time. ... "Queen, if there is nothing else, my friend and I will leave first." Marvin was still aiming the cannon toward the Queen as he continued, "But I have a feeling you don¡¯t want to let us go." The Sea Elven Queen chuckled, "I have no interest in you, but Ivan is my man. What qualifications do you have to take him away?" "Who the fuck is your man!?" Ivan almost collapsed! He angrily said, "Admiral, I know you are the most outstanding genius in the Sea Elven Clan, but you are old enough to be my mother. If you like powerful men, I can introduce you to my father, he has been single for quite many years." "Please don¡¯t bother me anymore!" "Nicholas?" The Sea Elven Queen surprisingly considered it seriously. "I saw him when he was young, but his potential is far inferior to yours." "Ivan, you are the Elven War Saint, and I am the Admiral. Trust me, our child will definitely be the strongest among the Elves¡­" But her sentence was violently interrupted by Ivan. "You¡¯ll never have my child!" "I¡¯ll slowly convince you." The Sea Elven Queen looked very gentle. "The years in the sea are very long, you¡¯ll inevitably get used to it one day." Ivan took a deep breath and gave a meaningful glance to Marvin. Marvin coughed and urged, "Queen, making a child isn¡¯t something that can be forced." "Let¡¯s suppose you use power to lock Ivan in your palace, if he doesn¡¯t cooperate with you, wouldn¡¯t it be useless?" The Queen charmingly laughed. "I have ways to make him cooperate." "Men aren¡¯t complicated." Cold sweat trickled down Marvin¡¯s back. There was no solution. This Sea Elven Queen was a stalker. He made a sign to Ivan and then quickly put Brilliant Purple and the suitcase into the Thousand Paper Crane. Then Ivan grabbed Marvin and the two jumped down the mountain toward the east! The Elven War Saint¡¯s powerful jumping ability let them directly jump over the beach to fall in the sea! "Want to escape?" The Sea Elven Queen was as calm as ever. "How will you escape in the sea?" The group of Sea Elves quickly dove in the water. However, the Queen was shocked by the fact that even when using her perception, she completely lost track of Ivan and Marvin! "Impossible!" She lost her composure for the first time. ... The Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown. This thing had so many functions. Marvin had only tested three of them before, but due to the circumstances, he had to use the fourth one without testing. That was hiding one¡¯s aura in the sea. Disguising oneself as an ordinary fish. Even the Sea Elven Queen who knew the sea like the back of her hand also had no way to see through the camouflage of the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown. Marvin controlled the currents as he and Ivan escaped toward the East Coast. As for the Southie? Marvin had already sent an order for them to return. "Finally escaped the calamity." Marvin saw Ivan¡¯s relieved expression and laughed inwardly. This matter shouldn¡¯t be over. With the Sea Elven Queen¡¯s temper, Ivan would probably not dare get close to the coast in the future. Otherwise, he might be captured for breeding purposes. Chapter 195: Whispers from Hell Chapter 195: Whispers from Hell Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin and Ivan relied on the Sea Emperor¡¯s Crown to return to the East Coast. They spent half a day to return to camp. Fortunately, this group of slaves and sailors was doing well under the supervision of Lola and Boatswain Roberts. It was currently summer and they had enough food on the boat, so apart from the mosquitoes there wasn¡¯t much to worry about. Marvin discussed with Ivan, hoping he could temporarily help watch over this side. These sailors were men after all. If he left Lola, Little Tucker and the others behind, who knew what might happen. Ivan straightforwardly agreed. Marvin had saved him earlier and then killed a Dragon with him, before finally saving him again from the hands of the Sea Elven Queen. This matter wasn¡¯t difficult. Marvin repeatedly warned Lola to pay attention to various things and then ordered Roberts to have the sailors keep improving the temporary camp. This camp would be the foundation for the new harbor and city. It was good to start planning now. After explaining, Marvin left the shore alone and journeyed to the west, toward White River Valley. ... In the mountain range, late at night. A silhouette could be seen flashing like lightning. Ever since he advanced to Night Walker, Marvin was getting increasingly more fond of traveling during the night. His sight was even better at night than during the day, letting him see very far away. This mountain range didn¡¯t have a name, nor did it belong to the Shrieking Mountain Range. They weren¡¯t excessively steep, and could only be considered small hills with a few big mountains in the middle. One of those mountains was Marvin¡¯s target, the mountain the Ogre tribe was occupying. And when standing at the bottom of that mountain, Marvin had two paths to bypass it. In the south was a forest, and south of the forest was a small path that ran parallel to the White River and would smoothly lead to White River Valley. To the north there was a ravine. He wasn¡¯t sure what sorts of things were in the valley, but there shouldn¡¯t be powerful monsters, so this path could also be taken. Marvin wasn¡¯t the same as in the past. He was level 13, so even if he ran across a large group of monsters, he wouldn¡¯t be worried. Even if he was no match, fleeing was definitely not a problem. ¡®Which path should I take?¡¯ Marvin was hesitating. But a sneaky shadow suddenly flashed across his field of view! It was a very small shadow. ¡®A Gnoll!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s eyes shone. He no longer hesitated and immediately ran north. ¡­ He didn¡¯t see the Gnoll directly. He noticed it, as well as traces of other Gnolls, in the ravine to the north because he was sharing the Night Crow¡¯s field of view. He had previously been a bit confused, wondering where Toshiroya and Miller had found Gnolls to work with. He had already searched the area south of White River Valley as well as other suspicious locations and didn¡¯t find any traces of Gnolls. But he finally found a clue in this place. Marvin had a premonition that this sneaky Gnoll was most likely related to those that invaded his territory! He immediately sped up, rushing toward the north. ... In the northern ravine, a Gnoll was walking on tiptoe through thickets and an area filled with cobbles, avoiding a small path while heading toward the high mountain in the south. That was the mountain occupied by the Ogres! But a shadow suddenly rushed out and kicked the Gnoll! The latter howled miserably as he was sent flying by that kick. With Marvin¡¯s current abilities, he could bully a creature like a Gnoll as he wished. He quickly used the Wishful Rope to tightly tie that guy up. Thanks to Lola¡¯s instruction, Marvin¡¯s Gnoll Language was quite decent. Under the threat of the curved dagger, the pitiful Gnoll confessed everything in mere moments! He was following the Tribe Leader¡¯s orders to carry a letter to the Ogre tribe. Their Gnoll tribe was the same one that had invaded Marvin¡¯s territory. They originally lived in the depths of this ravine. After their retreat, only a few weak soldiers remained, making it difficult to stay in this area. In order to survive, they became vassals of the Ogre tribe. The Gnoll¡¯s words attracted Marvin¡¯s attention. ¡®Vassal? Ogres know how to accept a vassal?¡¯ ¡®This is something nearly impossible. Ogres are a type of powerful creature with a very high concept of race. How could the powerful Ogres care to look at the Gnolls?¡¯ There was only one kind of reason for this behavior. This Ogre Tribe¡¯s Leader must be extremely smart. It was highly possible that this was an Ogre Mage. Ogre Mages and Human Wizards had different magical concepts. Like the Dragons, they had a unique casting system and were capable of overcoming the Universe Magic Pool to draw in Chaos Magic Power to cast their spells! The concept behind their casting was similar to Dragon Spells. They relied on their own bodies to amass a huge amount of Chaos Magic Power. Thus, Ogre Mages weren¡¯t affected by the fall of the Universe Magic Pool. At the same time, because of being in contact with Chaos Magic Power for such a long time, they were more prone to chaos and destruction. This was a race that was very troublesome to tame. Thus, Marvin made proper preparations to clear the wilderness and slaughter every creature that dared block his path. It was bound to be a bloodbath. But not having any bloodshed on the road to success was impossible. ... "What letter? Take it out," Marvin ordered. The Gnoll helplessly took out the letter. Marvin checked it and found that he couldn¡¯t understand its contents. ¡®Not Gnoll Language¡­ Looks like Ogre Language. Did the Gnoll Leader personally write it?" ¡®What the hell.¡¯ Marvin collected the letter, becoming more and more doubtful. After making sure he couldn¡¯t get more out of this Gnoll, Marvin directly killed him. He would never be lenient when it concerned Gnolls. Who knew how many innocent villagers were killed when they invaded White River Valley. He could still remember many of them. This was enmity forged through a sea of blood. There was no way he could forgive them. ¡®Looks like I have to take a trip to that Gnoll tribe.¡¯ Marvin took a deep breath and went inside the ravine. ... One hour later, the Gnoll Leader and those few soldiers met with the same treatment. As a Night Walker, sneaking into their buildings was really too easy for Marvin. He grabbed the Gnoll Leader directly. Ever since that Shaman died, the Tribe Leader was a relatively strong Fighter. Naturally, strength was always relative. Under the absolute strength suppression between the 3rd rank and the 1st rank, the pitiful Gnoll Leader was no different from those soldiers. He kept his lips tight for a moment, but unfortunately, after Marvin used a few simple interrogation techniques, this guy immediately spilled everything. After hearing it all, Marvin started pondering. ¡®It actually has something to do with a black-clothed old man.¡¯ ¡®This letter actually is trying to instigate the Ogre tribe to attack White River Valley.¡¯ ¡®The old man said that a treasure was hidden under White River Valley!¡¯ ... That black-clothed old man again! This wasn¡¯t the first time Marvin heard about him. He had already heard of him from Toshiroya, and now the Gnoll Leader. Marvin tried to make him describe the old man more carefully but the Gnoll Leader only shook his head blankly. He didn¡¯t remember clearly. The person he saw was vague. The other side apparently had a mysterious power that could persuade them. But after parting they would only remember that the other side was a black clothed old man. The rest of the details would be fuzzy. This strange method made Marvin think of Hell. That group of Devils seemed to be fond of using this kind of stratagem¡­ Hold on¡­ Hell? Devil? Marvin recalled the Great Devil Head in his grandfather¡¯s hidden room. Along with that hidden treasure map. Everything was connected. ¡®What treasure?¡¯ ¡®Could that singing voice I heard that day in the secret path be some whispers from Hell?¡¯ Thinking of that, Marvin felt numb. Having dealings with a Devil was very troublesome. That group of bastards was good at playing with people¡¯s hearts and controlling feelings. Playing with contracts was also their strong point. It was clear that the thing under his territory was related to the Devils, and it didn¡¯t look like something minor either. This made Marvin very anxious. It felt like he was sitting on a bomb. Who knew what his grandfather had hidden there? If he wanted to find out, he would have to start from the secret path. He would have to ask some Legends next time to help explore this secret. Marvin casually dealt with the Gnoll Leader. After passing through the Gnoll tribe, he kept going west. He would soon reach White River Valley. But he suddenly felt a jolt of pain. His Night Crow was killed! The other side had acted pretty fast. Marvin had no time to see what attacked! ¡®What the hell!¡¯ Marvin frowned and immediately used Night Tracking! The attacker shouldn¡¯t know about this skill. The Night Crow was Marvin¡¯s summon, and could be tracked with his Night Walker abilities. Regardless of who killed the Night Crow, Marvin would be able to use Night Tracking to catch him! A faint red line spread out and Marvin quickly judged that the target wasn¡¯t far! He sped up and five minutes later, he caught up! But when he caught up, he saw a constantly running shadow. It was wearing black clothes. A weird feeling filled Marvin¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t see through the other side¡¯s strength! "Who are you!" Marvin ground his teeth and sped up, arriving in front of the shadow and forcefully blocking its path! The other side forcefully stopped on a withering tree. Marvin stared at him. It was an old man sneering at him! A black clothed old man! "Who the hell are you?" Marvin asked in a heavy voice. "Me?" The other side spoke very slowly in Common Language, apparently thinking of something. But then, his body suddenly distorted! From a black clothed old man, it turned into a Three Eyed Great Devil Head. Marvin felt a shiver down his spine! Chapter 196: Birthday Chapter 196: Birthday Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the darkness of the night the Three Eyed Great Devil Head laughed strangely. Marvin clenched his teeth and shut his eyes. The next second he opened his eyes only to find that the other side had already disappeared! ¡®He was able to escape?¡¯ Marvin silently checked his logs. He had an instinctive reaction when the Great Devil Head appeared. This was most likely an illusion! And the willpower check on the logs clearly confirmed that point. This illusion was very similar with the one set in his grandfather¡¯s secret room, but from the strength, it could be seen that the enemy had hurriedly cast it and it wasn¡¯t as powerful as the one set up in the secret room. Thus, Marvin was easily able to escape from it. But this magic also gave the foe the chance to escape. Even if he couldn¡¯t see through the target¡¯s strength, Marvin could feel that it wasn¡¯t his match. This might be related to its form. Marvin had a feeling that the other side had actually no substance. It might be an existence similar to ghost. It emitted great power, but it seemed suppressed by an even greater power. This made Marvin feel very puzzled. He once again used Night Tracking but couldn¡¯t find the black clothed old man in the end. He looked around nearby for clues, but in the end he could only choose to return to his path. When he went through the Gnoll ravine, Marvin had spent half an hour massacring the Gnolls. His methods were very ruthless. He completely cut the weeds and eliminated the roots, not sparing even the youngest Gnoll children. The Gnolls were cruel by nature. Since both sides already had this kind of hatred, and even though they wouldn¡¯t be too much of a threat to the territory, they could still harm his people. Marvin¡¯s kindness was limited. He wasn¡¯t a saint after all. In a way, Gnolls were also a race possessing intelligence. They were also fighting to reproduce and survive. But the world was this cruel. Marvin wanted to open up a new territory, so these monsters would have to be killed sooner or later. He wouldn¡¯t leave any dangers behind because he needed to protect this territory, protecting the inhabitants so that they wouldn¡¯t be injured. For this, even if he ended up unable to wash off the blood on his hands, he wouldn¡¯t care. ... After the ravine was a hilly region, and beyond that was a sparsely forested area. Once out of that forested area, a vast open field extended in front of Marvin. In the distance was the familiar White River slowly flowing, and on a tall hill, a castle could vaguely be seen. White River Valley, finally. Marvin accelerated and quickly returned to his territory. But he was surprised after noticing that his territory was a lot more lively than he had thought! There were more than three hundred low level adventurers rowdily gathered there, having hurried over from Jewel Bay. Only about one tenth of those were people specifically recruited by Marvin. The others joined on their own to get in on the action, coming to see if they could gain some small advantages. Such a large number of adventurers wasn¡¯t something White River Valley could accommodate. Fortunately, there was enough food in the territory now. The chefs worked overtime to serve freshly baked bread which was instantly sold out. Apart from the adventurers chosen by Marvin who were eligible to live in the specified area outside the castle, the rest had to build a camp around the White River. Marvin had expressly stipulated that these adventurers weren¡¯t allowed to disturb the lives of ordinary inhabitants, or else they would be severely punished. It seemed that these guys knew their place. But seeing them unrestrainedly making noise, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but frown. If that group of people didn¡¯t have an outlet for their energy, they would do something sooner or later. White river Valley¡¯s inhabitants had never seen so many adventurers. Fortunately the guards were patrolling quite often, making them feel more at ease. ... It was already noon when Marvin returned to his castle. Wayne and Anna were both pleasantly surprised by his return. Both of them complained. And they had the same complaint: those adventurers were really too difficult to manage! "Because those adventurers who came for the job only listen to the one who sent the wilderness clearing order, we are unable to deal with them." Anna helplessly spread out her hands. "A few irascible adventurers caused some troubles. Even if they were stopped by Andre and me, it still affected a few innocent farmer families. Thus, I pushed them to the side of the White River." "But they are still out of control." "There was a big ruckus yesterday. A drunk adventurer tried to rape a girl in the territory. Thankfully, Sir Constantine acted and directly killed him." "When those adventurers found out that we had a Legend overseeing the territory, they exercised a lot more restraint." Wayne added, "But they are still very troublesome. They defecate and urinate everywhere, it¡¯s very uncivilized." Marvin listened and rubbed his temples. This was within his expectations. With their explanations, he more or less figured the current situation in the territory. ... Going to war was really like burning money. In order to recruit those 2nd rank adventurers, Marvin almost used up the 200 Wizard golds he got from Black Jack¡¯s body. Not to mention that with so many adventurers converging to White River Valley, if they weren¡¯t supplied with food, there would be an issue. Marvin had promised to supply food to those adventurers he recruited, but apart from them, if the others wanted to buy food, White River Valley needed to have the production ability to meet the demand. Fortunately, River Shore City¡¯s goods arrived at that time. Under Anna¡¯s arrangements, these hundreds of adventurers¡¯ needs were considered barely met. With Hathaway as a witness, Marvin and Madeline¡¯s deal was completed. River Shore City would be part of Marvin¡¯s forces in the future, so receiving supplies didn¡¯t bother Marvin at all. ¡®Madeline is heartless enough. What wouldn¡¯t she give up to become a Legend?¡¯ ¡®But after she becomes a Legend¡­ Hard to say¡­¡¯ Marvin knew that woman¡¯s character. Once she became a Legend, the command contract would become ineffective. Who knew if she would hand over River Shore City to Marvin at that time. But her delivering supplies at that time actually made Marvin quite pleased. These supplies not only included food and drinks, which White River Valley needed at the moment, but also included simple clothes and second hand weapons of River Shore City¡¯s guards. These weapons shouldn¡¯t be looked down upon, as they were army weapons. After a bit of maintenance, their sharpness would be a lot better than what most ordinary adventurers used. Apart from this, she also delivered fresh vegetables and fruits. These were a free gift to Marvin. And this was only the first batch of supplies, with the second batch still on the road. Madeline promised that River Shore City would become White River Valley¡¯s strongest support when opening up new territories. This also made Marvin very satisfied. At least that page of the Book of Nalu wasn¡¯t useless. Marvin himself didn¡¯t dare to read the 3rd page for now. Before becoming a Legend he wouldn¡¯t touch it. The [Destruction] chapter could twist people¡¯s natures and make them lose their minds. The Lich resting in the Scarlet Monastery was a good example. Thus, he wasn¡¯t too bothered about Madeline right now. He was worried about Hathaway. Even though the Seers were wise, many people since ancient times had turned crazy from the Book of Nalu, and even a god died! It showed that this book was very frightening! Hathaway had relied on the 6th page of the Book of Nalu, [Rebirth], to advance to Legend rank. Marvin was afraid she would become dependent on the Book of Nalu. But according to that 2nd rank Wizard¡¯s message, Hathaway was recently developing a new spell and was too busy to bother with other things. This made Marvin a bit more relieved. Marvin was unable to see through that strong-willed woman. At that time, he also prayed she had enough Intelligence when reading the Book of Nalu. ... "Oh right, the adventurers are constantly bored these days. They keep asking when we would start clearing the wilderness," Anna reported. "I¡¯m afraid that if this continues, a riot might happen in the territory." "Despite Constantine being here, there might be people injured." Marvin nodded. He thought for a bit, before deciding, "Since these people have nothing to do, get them to prepare." "Since they want war, they will have war." ... In the blistering hot afternoon, half-naked adventurers were diving in the White River. But at that time, major news suddenly spread through White River Valley. A war mobilization order signed by Lord Marvin himself was released! A knight from the guard read Lord Marvin¡¯s mobilization order out loud at the location where adventurers from all over gathered. From now on, they would begin preparing for the war! East of White River Valley was a temporary gathering location, where a temporary camp would be built. A week later, the army would be gathered there, and all who wanted to participate in this fight and have a share of the loot had to participate in building the temporary camp. The camp¡¯s construction was under the responsibility of Lady Anna and everyone must be registered. In an instant, those adventurers were completely excited! Why did they rush over to White River Valley from distant locations? It was for that war! Furthermore, there would be countless valuables in the Ogre¡¯s den, as well as the rumored gold mine! ... Sunset, after the war mobilization order was initiated, most of the adventurers had already shifted locations. They left for the area between the forests and the hills chosen by Marvin and started building the temporary camps under the orders of Gru, the Vice-Leader of the guard. And in White River castle, there was a somewhat different dinner from the usual. "Birthday?" Marvin was looking at Anna and Wayne in shock. Furthermore, Constantine, the old blacksmith Sean and his daughter Jane, the Necromancer Fidel and the Alchemist who had lost his memory were also present, along with some other people. "Yes? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot?" Anna felt sorry as she looked at Marvin. "Today¡¯s your birthday." Marvin suddenly understood. 14th August, the final day of the Swimming Fish. This night, the Swimming Fish constellation would be dominating in the center of Feinan¡¯s starry sky. Marvin was moved. Perhaps only Anna and Wayne in White River Valley remembered his birthday. Wayne, well it was obvious, and as for Anna, this woman who silently had his back, helping support White River Valley, Marvin was very grateful. This butler did everything she could, even putting her own strength aside to help Marvin supervise his territory. She did very well. "Thank you," said Marvin sincerely. A beautiful cake was carried over. "Jane made it," Anna softly mentioned. Jane smiled. "There isn¡¯t much to do in the castle." Marvin slightly nodded and expressed his thanks again. Birthdays were very important in Feinan. Because the constellations leading your life could respond to one request during that day. Although that request might not display too much effectiveness, they could get some good luck, or obtain their constellation¡¯s blessings. "Make a wish." Constantine said with a smile, "With your luck, maybe it¡¯ll be fulfilled." Marvin lowered his head, according to Feinan¡¯s custom, and silently made a wish. His wish was very simple. It was for the people at his side to be happy and safe. "Well, like the previous years, the Swimming Fish still didn¡¯t respond to me," Marvin bitterly laughed half a minute later. Everyone laughed heartily. This was actually a normal situation. Only a few people might get an answer. But suddenly, a bright light suddenly illuminated the dining hall! Chapter 197: Resting Warriors Chapter 197: Resting Warriors Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The bright light kept spinning in the hall, slowly forming a small vortex. The light emitted from the vortex felt warm. They heard a low singing voice coming from it. As it kept whirling, the eye of the vortex kept growing bigger, and under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a bright starry sky appeared behind it. They could clearly see the starry sky through the castle. The Swimming Fish Constellation. It was made up of a total of 247 stars. This kind of existence that only appeared in rumors appeared before their eyes. The vortex kept spinning, and soon a small light slowly descended before entering Marvin¡¯s forehead. "What happened?" They all looked at Marvin, concerned about the changes in his body. But Marvin helplessly spread out his hands and said, "I didn¡¯t notice anything." Constantine clicked his tongue. "You are quite lucky kid¡­ Last time I saw someone¡¯s birthday wish being fulfilled was more than ten years ago." The old blacksmith took a deep look at Marvin and didn¡¯t say anything. Marvin was also confused. He knew about wish to the constellations. In the game, each player would have their birthday, and they would receive a three day blessing on that day by making a wish to their constellation. This blessing might be an increase of a few attribute points, a direct increase of their Attack Power, or simply double experience. But Feinan¡¯s natives didn¡¯t get this kind of benefit. Instead, a few people might be able to get an answer from their constellation. Marvin thought that since he transmigrated into a native¡¯s body, he shouldn¡¯t be able to get an answer from the Swimming Fish constellation. He wasn¡¯t expecting it to really happen. But the blessing he obtained this time was completely different from the one in the game. After the light entered Marvin¡¯s body, there was no change in his logs. There was only another line at the bottom of his character window that said, [Swimming Fish Blessing (inactive)]. He didn¡¯t know how to activate this thing. But what made him somewhat concerned was that this blessing appeared at the exact location where the Fortune Fairy¡¯s [Luck +1] blessing had appeared last time. ¡®Could this need some special conditions to trigger it, like last time?¡¯ Marvin thought it was so. But regardless, getting the blessing of the Swimming Fish was good. They all celebrated, and with a lively "Happy Birthday," Marvin spent his first birthday in Feinan. Till midnight, apart from chatting with friends and taking a small break, he didn¡¯t do anything else. He sat on the sofa in the hall for a moment, taking a short rest. He was truly exhausted this time. ... In the temporary camp on the coast, a girl wearing a dress was hugging her knees, sitting on a tall rock and looking toward the west. At that time, she saw the bright light from the Swimming Fish constellation descending in a region not far from there. ¡®Swimming Fish.¡¯ ¡®Turns out today¡¯s your birthday,¡¯ Lola quietly thought. After today, the Sea King would become the center of the starry sky. A person quietly walked over and sat next to her. "It¡¯s rare to see you not speaking." The Elven Prince was also looking at that light in the distance. As a Legend, his perception was much higher than the average person¡¯s. "The Swimming Fish constellation hasn¡¯t blessed anyone in about three years. Marvin is someone very special," he said. Lola nodded, seeming somewhat depressed. "Are you upset that you can¡¯t wish him Happy Birthday personally?" Ivan took the rare initiative to start a conversation with Lola. The Elven Prince was disgusted with women, so his attitude toward Lola now would simply shock people. Even if she was quite a chatterbox, she was a girl that was hard to hate. "In fact, what I told those sailors was fake. I was deceiving them." Lola turned her face, a bit uncomfortable with the topic. "I¡¯m not something like the person in charge of White River Valley¡¯s business activities. I¡¯m only a swindler, that¡¯s all. "I¡¯m probably just one of those insignificant characters to Lord Marvin." "He chose to believe in me just because he thought everyone deserves a second chance." "I always mess up. I even messed up with the food situation. I am worthless." Ivan was silent for a while. He gently patted Lola¡¯s shoulder. "You are wrong." "There are things you can¡¯t do, not because you are worthless, but because people or circumstances can¡¯t help you show your worth." "Moreover, Marvin chose to trust you not only for that reason. I believe it¡¯s even more important. It was because he believed you were a kindhearted girl." "This world is very chaotic, and strong people can¡¯t protect everyone. Thus, for all those weak people, lying became a must-have skill." "To survive, you have to lie, isn¡¯t it so?" Before Ivan finished his words, the girl at his side already started shedding tears in silence. "You are right. In reality, I also didn¡¯t want to become a swindler¡­" "When I was younger, my father had already passed away¡­" "When my mother was at death¡¯s door, she made me promise to keep on living. But what could I do? I was a rural girl without any skills¡­ An older girl, my childhood friend, sold me to a brothel. I did my best to escape." "Then I stopped trusting people. I began to learn how to scam others. I was only able to survive then." "I¡¯m not like you or Lord Marvin, fighting so fiercely. I can¡¯t protect myself..." "You said people like us have it so much harder to live in this world. Then what is the meaning of living?" Lola asked, choking with sobs. The Elven Prince shook his head before firmly saying, "In this world, every life has its meaning as long as you are alive." "This was what my father told me when I was young. He is the most powerful man in this world." "Thus, you should believe his words." Lola nodded, slightly confused, her eyes filled with tears. She might not even know what "Ivan¡¯s father" meant. But this sentence was already the greatest comfort to her. "Thank you, Mister Ivan." She cautiously asked, "But¡­ why did you take the initiative to talk to me today?" "Aren¡¯t you annoyed by women?" Ivan noticed that Lola¡¯s eyes suddenly emitted a hint of wariness and was amused. He chuckled as loneliness flashed through his eyes. "Because I feel very bored sometimes. I also wonder why I am alive." Lola seriously said, "But you are so strong, and you have a father good to you." Ivan was silent for a moment before saying, "Once I turned ten, he stopped acknowledging me." Lola looked at Ivan in a daze and suddenly patted his shoulder. "Don¡¯t be so sad, at least you are handsome." "Do you know the story of the Swimming Fish constellation? If you don¡¯t know I can tell you." "It¡¯s rumored that early on, this world didn¡¯t have any constellations. It wasn¡¯t until after God Lance arrived that there were constellations. As for the Swimming Fish, he casually¡­" The sea breeze was very strong, as the girl¡¯s voice slowly scattered in the wind. The night gradually darkened, and the Swimming Fish constellation gave out its final burst of light before the center of the starry sky was ultimately replaced by the Sea King constellation. Summer would soon be over. ... Late at night. Marvin, lying on his bed, slowly opened his eyes. This feeling¡­ He had a good sleep. He might have really been too tired this time. He didn¡¯t even feel people carrying him from the the dining hall to the bedroom. Marvin massaged his temples, trying to wake himself up. He dressed up and left the bedroom, quickly arriving at the old blacksmith¡¯s place. That was naturally a blacksmith¡¯s workshop. Late in the night, the old blacksmith was still forging, the "Clang!", "Clang!" sounds confined inside the workshop, unable to affect other people¡¯s rest. "You arrived?" He apparently already knew Marvin would come. "Do you know what I want?" Marvin smiled. "Of course. This group of noisy adventurers looks powerful with those numbers, and should be able to overthrow an Ogre Tribe." "But in real battle, their morale and cohesion is something to doubt. If a few people die, they might scatter." "In any case, you can¡¯t win this war by relying on the Silver Church or other external powers, right?" The old blacksmith frowned. "Even if you weren¡¯t here tonight, you could have come tomorrow night. But you should have rested a day." "I am already rested." Marvin took a deep breath. "Help me open the [Eternal Night Kingdom]." "I need their help." Sean nodded. "Indeed, they have been resting for far too long." "This world has had too many changes since they started their rest. I heard news from a lot of my friends, including Lady Hathaway." "There will soon be many shocking changes in this world." "Awaken them if you have the power to do so." "They are real warriors." ... The next morning, a group of luxurious carriages stopped at the boundary of White River Valley. It consisted of three carriages, over twenty high level knights, and even more squires. They had a military banner with half of a new moon on it. Soon, a messenger walked over to White River Valley¡¯s castle. Marvin wasn¡¯t inside the castle at that time. Every matter was handled by Anna and Wayne. But when they granted the messenger an audience and heard what he said, the two couldn¡¯t help but speak out at the same time, shocked. "Another fianc¨¦e?!" Chapter 198: Thorny Path Chapter 198: Thorny Path Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Eternal Night Kingdom. In the entire Night Walker organization, only two people were qualified to open this incomplete plane. One was the current Night Walker leader, and the other was the former leader. When Sean moved to White River Valley, he took with him the contents of the basement room. Marvin didn¡¯t know how he did this, but as the former Night Walker Leader, he certainly had his own ways. "Think about it carefully. You might meet many dangers on this path." Sean took a deep look at Marvin. "And I¡¯m not necessarily talking about physical dangers." Marvin firmly nodded. He knew what was ahead. This was the reason he was confident in challenging that thing that no one had cleared before. Awakening the sleeping warriors, rousing them from their dark and cold eternal slumber, to once again fight to protect Feinan. This was really a difficult mission. But everything was under his control. He was somewhat aware of the task, or else he wouldn¡¯t have picked the Night Walker advancement path. The power of a class wasn¡¯t the only thing worth considering when choosing one¡¯s advancement path. One still had to consider the secrets hidden behind that class. All the classes in Feinan weren¡¯t simply fighting styles or schools of thought. There was a long, long history behind them. The Night Walker class was a good example. The only thing that surprised Marvin was that something appeared on his quest menu that had seen no changes for a while. [Path of Darkness] [Description: To wake the slumbering warriors, you need to experience the pain they went through in those days. You¡¯ll set foot on the path of the Night Monarch of the olden days to inherit his glory and duty.] [Mission Reward: ?] ... ¡®The mission reward is actually unknown?¡¯ ¡®This is a bit strange.¡¯ In fact, ever since he transmigrated, Marvin felt that this system in his body was more of an information software than a real system. Apart from two points he couldn¡¯t understand, the rest completely fit with this world. Of these two points, the first was the battle experience system. Why could he obtain battle experience when killing? The second was why the quest system reward was general experience. If you ignored these two points, Marvin felt that his system was simply a record of himself. It would make an extremely precise record of his bodily status and what happened during battle. Apart from that, there didn¡¯t seem to be much use. This gave him the impression that rather than transmigrating with the game system, he had instead obtained a status monitoring ability similar to the game system. This was a type of power. This was the best explanation Marvin could think of, but unfortunately this explanation had a flaw, the experience issue. This was also the biggest difference between him and the natives. The natives would raise their strength through tempering, insights, and all kinds of differents methods. They couldn¡¯t just kill to raise their strength like Marvin. There must be a reason hidden deep behind this, waiting for Marvin to dig it up. But for now he had to focus on completing this quest. "Nineteen Legend warriors. Slumbering in the sea of cold darkness." "You have to walk through the Thorny Path barefooted and climb up the Endless Mountain, before finally finding the will of the Night Monarch." "You¡¯ll be able to rouse them only if you become the true heir of the Night Monarch." "Every Night Walker who tried it before you failed." "This has nothing to do with strength. It is about character, willpower¡­ and luck." The old blacksmith took another long look at Marvin. "For me, your luck is definitely not bad." Marvin silently smiled. "We are in a different era. I have a feeling you¡¯ll really be able to wake them up." "Go," the old blacksmith said in a firm voice as a dark and rugged path appeared in front of them. The Thorny Path. Marvin took a deep breath and removed his shoes. He walked over to the small path, barefoot. ¡®Thorns¡­¡¯ First step! Marvin breathed in cold air! He could feel the acute pain from under his foot, fiercely stimulating his nerves. It felt like a needle was suddenly stabbed into his sole. The fierce pain made him instinctively draw back. But he couldn¡¯t retreat! If he retreated, he would fail in this path to awaken the warriors. Forward, there was only forward. The pain was fake. Marvin wasn¡¯t wounded, but the Thorny Path would directly transmit the pain to his senses. If he couldn¡¯t even endure this much pain, then what about inheriting the will of the Night Monarch? Marvin tightly bit his lips, focusing his willpower. He didn¡¯t draw back, instead taking large steps toward the depths of the darkness! He knew that the faster he was, the less contact with the Thorny Road he would have, and the lighter the pain. ... Seeing Marvin¡¯s back gradually disappearing at the end of the Thorny Path, the old blacksmith turned back to the furnace on the side, diligently working on something a low level apprentice should be doing. Forging standard iron. This was the Eternal Night Kingdom. That place was vast and mysterious, and even leaders would be considered as amateurs. Over time they got used to it. A shadow silently appeared at the old blacksmith¡¯s side. "You think he can succeed?" "He can." Old Sean kept forging. That man indifferently said, "He became a Night Walker about a month ago. You think he completely understands the Night Monarch¡¯s will?" "No, no one can understand the will of the Night Monarch." Sean laughed and said, "In fact, perhaps our way of thinking is wrong." "Every Night Walker who wished to rouse the nineteen warriors made great efforts to draw close to the Night Monarch, but was it the right move? No one knows." "But this is our duty. Guarding this continent." That man¡¯s tone carried a hint of unhappiness. "You and Constantine are wasting too much time on him. When I needed your help in the north, it¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t come, but you actually were willingly following a small Baron around doing some absurd things. I know you are critical of me, but as Night Walkers, we are brothers." "You are wrong, O¡¯Brien. We aren¡¯t critical of you," Sean seriously replied. "But the one you called a small Baron could plot a scheme to bury the Crimson Patriarch, who countless Legends had failed to kill. He was able to retrieve the Book of Nalu in front of the Heavenly Sword Saint. He just got rid of a Red Dragon a few days earlier." "He is only 15 years old." Sean emphasized his age. "What were you doing at 15, O¡¯Brien?" O¡¯Brien was speechless. "Take a step back. If I¡¯m misjudging, and if Constantine is misjudging, then what about Hathaway, Shadow Thief Owl, Endless Ocean and Nicholas? Are they making a mistake too?" The old blacksmith unhurriedly continued, "In all of history, the East Coast has never had someone who could gather up such a force." "Thus, I am quite looking forward to what my disciple is able to do in the future." "This is the reason I am remaining in White River Valley." O¡¯Brien took a deep breath, his mood a lot better. "Perhaps you are right. Even if I am powerful, I¡¯m not wise enough." "No, no one is perfect. You are currently the best leader for the Night Walkers." Sean smiled in encouragement. "You have a strength that others don¡¯t have. Even if you are powerful, you can listen to other people." O¡¯brien muttered helplessly, "My mother told me when I was young, [O¡¯Brien, you aren¡¯t clever so you need to pay attention to wise men¡¯s words]." "I did as I was told, which turned out pretty well. I didn¡¯t mess up too much." "If this kid really awakens the nineteen warriors and advances to 4th rank, I¡¯ll consider giving him the Half-Artifact [Eternal Paradise]." ... On the Thorny Path. A silhouette was walking alone. Marvin was sweating all over. The pain coming from under his feet had been growing and growing. It wasn¡¯t the kind of pain you could become numb to. You couldn¡¯t know when the pain would strike. It was possible to not feel any pain after walking three steps, and suddenly feel incredible pain on the 4th step. This was the frightening part of the Thorny Path. Monks should be the best at handling his path. ¡®This path is to test the heir¡¯s temperament.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s rumored that the Night Monarch personally walked a Thorny Path at that time to save a group innocents from Hell.¡¯ ¡®Thus this path is also known as the Ancient Saint Path.¡¯ A lot of information appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind as an attempt to divert his attention. But a scream echoed beside his ears! He turned in surprise. A man¡¯s half-rotten face suddenly appeared on the side of the road. He was coldly watching Marvin as a kind of indescribable fear rose up from Marvin¡¯s heart. Fear. But no willpower check. ¡®[After pain is fear], those were words left behind by the Night Monarch.¡¯ ¡®As long as I ignore these frightening illusions, I will be safe.¡¯ ¡®They are only illusions in my mind.¡¯ Marvin took a deep breath and controlled his shivering body. He clenched his teeth and continued forward. He walked ten more steps, all sorts of illusions appearing in succession. Hell¡¯s skeletons, endless seas of blood, rotting maggots, deformed human bodies... If it was someone else, they might have already been scared away. The path was targeting the human fear of repulsive things! But Marvin was gradually getting used to these things. ¡®Ah? Trying to scare this Lord who has watched countless horror movies in a past life?¡¯ Marvin began to inwardly sneer. He was so confident, and it wasn¡¯t without reason. In all of Feinan, there might not be someone like him who could withstand all of these frightening scenes. He visualized some funny things on these frightening scenes and the horrifying part was a lot weaker. The second part of the Thorny Path was a piece of cake to Marvin. Soon, a fork appeared in front of him. A strange beast was occupying the intersection. Chapter 199: Saint, Ruler, Mighty Chapter 199: Saint, Ruler, Mighty Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation It was a monster with a beast body and a human face. It was calmly lying on its stomach, its eyes as big as Marvin¡¯s fists. Next to the strange beast body was a shabby iron sword stuck in the ground. Three paths spread behind its back. Each path seemed to lead into a very different direction. Marvin took a deep breath. This was the last stage of the Thorny path. Pain and Fear had already been cleared. Next was [Choice]. ... "Hello Marvin," the strange beast said, its voice very cold. It would make people who heard it shiver. Marvin didn¡¯t know this monster¡¯s name, but he knew it was here to guard. If it didn¡¯t allow him to pass, there was no way to pass through the last part of the Thorny Path. Thus, he walked toward the monster and greeted, "Hello, Mister." "Mister? I like this honorific." The strange monster used his large dragon-like claws to scratch his back where two pairs of sturdy wings were folded. He looked like a pretty strong guy. "As a Night Walker, since you reached here, you have proven that you have the endurance to withstand pain and the willpower to withstand fear." "But inheriting the Night Monarch¡¯s heritage isn¡¯t that simple." "It¡¯s well-known that if you want to get something, you have to give something up." "Tell me your choice," the strange beast said with his ice-cold voice. Every word he spoke made Marvin feel cold, but he still slowly drew closer. His pace was very slow, yet steady. "Choice? What kind of choice?" Marvin asked, even though he already knew the answer. In fact, Marvin had already seen a Night Walker expert¡¯s public video in his previous life. The scene was very similar, and he also knew the meaning of the three paths behind the monster. The expert at that time had stopped there and made a choice, only to fail. Then many people started discussing which one should have been chosen. But Marvin felt that their way of thinking was mistaken. If he or another extremely careful player had been in that Night Walker¡¯s position, the quest might not have been failed. He couldn¡¯t try it in the past since he wasn¡¯t a Night Walker, but this time he could find out if his own choice was correct. Thus, he kept approaching. ... The strange beast¡¯s eyes closely watched Marvin. "I¡¯ll tell you the meaning of each path behind me." "You can¡¯t tread through every path. You can only choose one path." Then, clear pictures showing different people appeared in front of Marvin. The first path was the Path of the Saint. At the end of this path were the Ancient Saints. They spared no sacrifice to protect Feinan. Stepping on this path meant following the footsteps of the Ancient Saints, taking on the responsibility to protect all of Feinan. This was a very challenging path! At that time, the Night Monarch also walked through this path. ... "The Path of Saint. Will he choose that? Beside the furnace, the two generations of leaders looked at a distant place. O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t help but ask. They could see Marvin arriving at the fork and facing the monster¡¯s question. "No idea." Sean was still expressionless. "But I think he won¡¯t choose this one." "This kid is definitely not a Saint." O¡¯Brien shrugged. "Not picking this one is also good. I failed when I chose the Path of the Saint." .. "I refuse," Marvin firmly answered. "I know myself, I¡¯m not Saint material." The strange beast relaxed, a strange glint appearing in its eyes. "Good, then let me reveal to you the second path." The first path disappeared from Marvin¡¯s sight. Ripples appeared on the second path. White RIver Valley, River Shore City, as well as a familiar new harbor appeared in Marvin¡¯s sight. He saw the old butler, he saw many citizen of White River Valley, he saw the guards being busy. "This is your territory, these are your subjects." "You cannot guard the entire world, but guarding an area is good too." "Thus, this second path is the Path of the Ruler. Path of the Ruler. It meant that you didn¡¯t need to protect the entire continent, but just your own territory. All the subjects were under your protection. They could live because of you and regardless of what kind of disaster came, you had to protect them. This was the duty of the Ruler. Many Ancient Rulers walked this path. They might not be Saints, but they were like gods to their citizens. They were Rulers who established a territory with their own power. Stepping on this path meant that you pledged to protect your own territory for the rest of your life. Marvin was calmly looking at the pictures in front of him. The strange beast¡¯s voice echoed next to his ear. "Will you choose the Path of the Ruler?" ... "Will he?" O¡¯Brien asked again. The old blacksmith couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. "How would I know?" "I think you are smarter than me," O¡¯Brien honestly answered. The old blacksmith was speechless, but after a short time he replied, "Unlikely." "Why?" O¡¯Brien seemed very surprised. The old blacksmith sneered, "Because he already made a choice." ... "I refuse!" Marvin answered. Thus, the second path disappeared from his sight. The gaze of the strange beast turned unpleasant. "Oh, young Night Walker, you are a selfish person." "I¡¯m starting to dislike you." "But due to my duty, I¡¯ll still tell you about the 3rd Path." "Looks like you intend to pick this path. Indeed, this path is the easiest, but it is also dangerous. You might feel very strong, but you will be bound to suffer a setback!" The third path. Marvin successfully became a Ruler of the Night, having killed countless people to get there. He became the continent¡¯s strongest person, but he could only protect a few people at his side. Some familiar faces could be seen in front of him: Anna, Wayne, Hathaway¡­ Even Lola was surprisingly among them! These were his closest friends. The third path was the Path of the Mighty. A sole man, continuously growing stronger, protecting a small amount of people. Perhaps one day you could become an exceptional Powerhouse, but in front of the approaching calamity, you could only protect yourself and a few people. Afterwards, you could only watch as countless innocents died. This was the lonely Path of the Mighty. ¡­ "Looks like he wants to choose the Path of the Mighty," O¡¯Brien said somewhat dissatisfied. "Isn¡¯t this selfish?" The old blacksmith sighed and chided, "Can¡¯t you be patient? Wait for him to make his decision before saying nonsense." O¡¯Brien nodded, before freezing and shouting, "What?!" "He actually refused again?!" ... In front of the third path. Marvin refused for the third time. This time, he was already very close to the strange beast, so close that he could clearly see details of the strange beast¡¯s features. "I refuse to take this path," he said. The strange beast angrily roared, "You can¡¯t!" "This is the final part of the Thorny Path. You have to make a choice!" "Tell me what your choice is! Otherwise you can¡¯t get through!" Three paths once again appeared behind it. The Saint, the Ruler, the Mighty. But at that time, Marvin did something which completely shocked O¡¯Brien and the peeping blacksmith! He suddenly dashed up, threw himself at the side of the strange beast and then picked that sword. "What are you doing!" The monster seemed to lose his head out of fear. "I am letting you know my choice!" Marvin lifted the iron sword and leapt high, fiercely stabbing it into the strange beast¡¯s head. "Sphhhlt!" The seemingly blunt iron sword pierced through the strange beast¡¯s head up to its hilt. "It is¡­ Screw you!" After Marvin¡¯s words, the monster began to howl in pain. Its terrifying body began to shrink, turning into a little Imp. It was as small as a fist but was firmly nailed down on top of a stone by the sword. "I¡¯ll walk my own path. Even if I have to make a decision, you have no say in it," Marvin coldly declared as he released the sword. Then, a new path appeared in front of Marvin. He ignored the Imp howling in pain and quickly walked forward. ... By the furnace, Sean and O¡¯Brien were dumbstruck! "Hey¡­ That sword was stuck there for so many years, why did no one notice it!?" "This was just a fucking Imp? How did Marvin notice!" "Is that the right choice?" The two were extremely shocked. In so many years, they had never seen a Night Walker go through the final step of the Thorny Path. Because each one made a choice. But no one was like Marvin, making a choice that was outside the three offered. Killing the strange beast and treading on his own path. This was a test set aside for the Night Monarch¡¯s heir! ... Marvin followed this path forward. He soon arrived in front of a mountain. The Endless Mountain. He raised his head and looked up. This mountain wasn¡¯t too steep, but he couldn¡¯t see the end. Only by passing through this mountain could he reach the sea of darkness where the warriors were slumbering. Marvin took a deep breath and began to climb. This was the first time someone set foot on this mountain ever since the Night Monarch left the Eternal Night Kingdom. Marvin took step after step forward. Climbing a mountain was a very exhausting work, needless to say an endless mountain. He only knew up to there because no one had been able to pass through the Thorny Path. He would have to completely rely on himself for the rest. ¡®The Thorny Path tested endurance, willpower, and decision making.¡¯ ¡®What is the Endless Mountain testing?¡¯ ¡®It wouldn¡¯t really be endurance, would it¡­¡¯ Marvin climbed for a long while and then looked up. He still couldn¡¯t see the top. He was already completely exhausted. He clenched his teeth and climbed a bit more, preparing to rest once he was totally exhausted. How could he have expected to find that his hands had become very rough!? These weren¡¯t the hands of a 15 years old. There was a small pond of water not far away. Marvin forcefully dragged himself over to take a look inside. He stared into the pond, and a middle-aged man marked by the passage of time stared back at him, appalled. Chapter 200: Eternal Night Imprint Chapter 200: Eternal Night Imprint Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "How could this be!" "What¡¯s going on?" "Why am I so old!" Marvin was looking at himself in the pond, quite startled. He made great efforts to stay calm. Logs! He couldn¡¯t see his own data panel. Marvin thought of something. ¡®Could this be an illusion?¡¯ But what kind of illusion could make him unable to see his logs? He could feel his own vitality slowly fading away. Each step on the mountain slowly aged him. This was the Endless Mountain, and it was evidently a Death Mountain! A bewildered feeling appeared for the first time in Marvin¡¯s heart. This was an unfamiliar situation. He had been able to distinguish everything ever since he transmigrated thanks to the logs. But now he was unable to look at his logs on this strange Endless Mountain. What was going on after all? He raised his head and looked at the Endless Mountain. Only silence came from the peak which still couldn¡¯t be seen. Marvin rested for a while, managing to recover a bit. He stopped near the pond for a short time before clenching his teeth and making a decision. Regardless, since he chose this path, he could only go forward. There was no going back. Even if he died he wouldn¡¯t retreat. ¡®I don¡¯t believe the Night Monarch would set a deadly hurdle for those who passed!¡¯ Marvin threw caution to the wind and no longer cared about his body deteriorating. He continued walking step by step, laboriously climbing up. ... Next to the furnace, the old blacksmith had already stopped forging. The two silhouettes were seriously looking at Marvin¡¯s small silhouette as it continuously climbed! This also was their first time seeing the rumored Endless Mountain! "This¡­ Is it real?" O¡¯Brien nervously asked, "Why do I feel that his vitality is really crazily flowing away!" The old blacksmith remained silent. "I haven¡¯t seen any information about this!" "No one gone as far as Marvin." "It looks like he is really becoming older as he crawls up. He will turn into a gray-haired old man soon." O¡¯Brien made a decision. "I can¡¯t let him die there." "What if it¡¯s part of the test?" the old man suddenly asked. "Knowing it¡¯s a test, but facing the threat of death and helplessly watching oneself becoming old extremely fast. This is something very few people could accept, right?" "But what if it¡¯s not a test, but a punishment from the Night Monarch for breaking the rules previously?" asked O¡¯brien with a frown. The old blacksmith clenched his fists and didn¡¯t say anything else. His eyes were filled with worry. Because he also didn¡¯t know what would happen next! ... Marvin was still trudging up the Endless Mountain. He had already forgotten everything in his mind, or maybe he had thrown everything else to the back of his mind. He only remembered one thing. And that was persevering. This was the path he chose. He had to keep walking forward till the end. Even gambling with his own life. Gradually, the aging of his body began to accelerate. After a while he rested again, and noticed that his hair had already become grizzled. His skin was wrinkling all over, his body started to shrink, and his bones were becoming weak. As he kept climbing up, his rest breaks became longer. Fortunately, this mountain wasn¡¯t steep, and there were even some flat areas. Otherwise, Marvin, who was gasping for breath, couldn¡¯t keep going forward. He dragged his old and weak body and kept going forward step by step. Gradually, a type of wonderful feeling rose up from his heart. His soul seemed to separate from his physical body. He looked at his body and slowly climbed up before collapsing on the mountain. He drifted across the mountain, watching his body gradually wither, his skin shed, and then his bones gradually turn into fine powder. He became one with the mountain. ¡®Really? Dying like that?¡¯ He was muddle headed and already had nothing to keep his brain awake. But he still went up. His soul was still doing its best to go up, to go forward and not retreat. At that time, a voice suddenly echoed in his heart. "What meaning is there? This kind of pointless perseverance can¡¯t possibly succeed." Marvin was in a daze, and couldn¡¯t think of how he should answer. He only kept going forward. This kind of attitude seemed to anger that powerful existence. Wind blew, almost dispersing his soul! He suddenly became clear-headed. That voice echoed once again, "What meaning does it have?" Meaning? Marvin silently thought in his heart, ¡®Not every perseverance has to have meaning.¡¯ ¡®If you make such a decision, you must follow it to the end.¡¯ His soul was weakening, almost dissipating. At that time, a golden light suddenly appeared from the darkness! A Golden Eagle flew down in circles from the sky, and the world suddenly radiated light. The whole Eternal Night Kingdom was illuminated with this kind of radiance for the first time. The Great Eagle¡¯s feathers were glistening and dazzling, illuminating everything. It quickly flew down and grabbed Marvin. The next second it flapped its wings and flew up to the sky! The Great Eagle carried Marvin through the clouds. This time, Marvin felt his vitality gradually rising as they went up. His physical body returned, his hair turned back to its original color and his wrinkles began to disappear. His mind became clear again. The Great Eagle gently held him. He could easily see all kinds of scenery in the black clouds! It felt different from the dull gray he imagined. Each cloud was flickering with all kinds of colors. Marvin couldn¡¯t clearly see what it was, but he felt it was very beautiful. After passing through the final layer of clouds, he raised his head and saw the peak. ¡®Turns out the Endless Mountain actually does have an end,¡¯ he thought. Suddenly, the Great Eagle sped up and gently put him down on the peak. He stood at the peak of the Endless Mountain, overlooking everything. In the distance was a silent pitch-black sea. At that time a pair of eyes shone in the darkness. Marvin knew it was the will of the Night Monarch. ¡®That bet was successful after all!¡¯ He saw everything on the logs and excitedly clenched his fists! ... By the furnace, the two generations of Night Walker Leaders, who had weathered countless storms, were speechless. They had already lost track of Mavin. But from the moment the Golden Eagle appeared, they knew Marvin succeeded. They knew he received the Night Monarch¡¯s approval. Because they actually knew that Great Eagle. He was one of the best companions of the Night Monarch. After the Night Monarch left, the Golden Eagle went into the Eternal Night Kingdom. It pledged to protect this place for eternity. "Looks like I should retire soon," O¡¯Brien mocked himself, "You are right, he really is outstanding." "He is qualified to be the leader of the Night Walkers." However, the old blacksmith patted his shoulder. "The time hasn¡¯t come." "Marvin is our hope, he is the future." "And you are our present. Without you, the Night Walkers in Feinan would lose a very important pillar. You understand?" O¡¯Brien nodded. "Let us watch how many miracles that kid will create." ... On the peak, Marvin and that pair of eyes were watching each other. That deep voice once again echoed, "Are you my successor?" Marvin expressionlessly replied, "I don¡¯t know. This depends on you." The eyes blinked before the voice said, "By passing my tests, you have the qualifications to gain my inheritance." Then those two eyes fused, turning into a strange imprint and merging into Marvin¡¯s chest. Many information about this imprint appeared in his mind. This imprint was called [Eternal Night Imprint]. It was the symbol of the Night Monarch¡¯s heir. With the Eternal Night Imprint he could freely go in and out of the Eternal Night Kingdom! And he could summon the Great Eagle Belas to help him inside the Eternal Night Kingdom. What made him even more pleasantly surprised was that when the Eternal Night Imprint entered his body, the Night Monarch gave him a temporary blessing! This temporary blessing¡¯s effects were extremely frightening! [Night Monarch¡¯s temporary blessing: Strength +15, Constitution +15 (Duration: 3 minutes)] Only three minutes! Marvin was quick-witted and understood what it was for. The next second he used the Eternal Night Imprint to quickly summon the Great Eagle Belas! At Marvin¡¯s call, the Great Eagle quickly dove down. Marvin ran a few steps and jumped on the Great Eagle¡¯s back. "Let¡¯s go to the Sea of Darkness!" Marvin gently caressed the soft feathers on the Great Eagle¡¯s neck as he said this. "Woosh!" The Golden Great Eagle rushed forward like a sharp blade, toward the Sea of Darkness! ... A minute later, the Great Eagle landed on the beach. On the border of the beach was an extremely heavy stone sword stuck in the ground. Marvin understood what this sword was for thanks to the Eternal Night Imprint. ¡®Two minutes left¡­¡¯ The Strength and Constitution bonuses were very time-limited! He had to hurry! Thinking of this, Marvin immediately rushed next to that stone sword and grabbed the hilt before firmly pulling up! This sword was very heavy. Without those 15 points of strength from the Night Monarch, Marvin wouldn¡¯t be able to get it out! The stone sword didn¡¯t have any attributes, and only had one special effect. That was to split the Sea of Darkness in two! Marvin took a deep breath and through the Eternal Night Imprint he could feel a response from the stone sword. He then rushed to the seashore and ferociously slashed down. The seawater immediately moved away. It split into two large waves going away from each other! Statues looking like petrified people slowly rose up from the sea! The nineteen slumbering warriors who had been dormant for countless years had once again awakened! The stone sword fell to the ground as the warriors opened their eyes one after the other, attentively watching Marvin. They knelt on their knees, just like they did in those days toward the Night Monarch. They might not have their Legend strength from before their sleep, but they were still invincible warriors. Marvin let out a long sigh of relief. With these warriors, he would definitely win this war! ... "What?!" "White River Valley¡¯s Baron Marvin is out of the territory?" Inside a cooled carriage, a girl wearing luxurious clothes frowned. "If you don¡¯t want to see me then just say you don¡¯t want to see me. Why use such a crappy excuse?" "I really don¡¯t know what father¡¯s thinking to actually want to marry me off to this kind of countryside area!" A knight outside the carriage gently soothed, "Young Miss, please calm down. This reason might sound like it is just for show, but this subordinate has heard that Lord Marvin apparently liked to roam around outside." "Master personally ordered us. We can¡¯t go against his orders, thus we still have to wait here." "Wait wait wait, wait till when?" The girl grumbled in a terrible mood, "If for not this thing, I would definitely not come to this god forsaken place!" "Young Miss still needs to be a bit patient," the Knight replied with a light chuckle. "In those years, Lord Marvin¡¯s paternal¡¯s grandfather stole the most valuable thing from the family and left Lavis. We tried to look everywhere but couldn¡¯t find him." "Finding his descendant was unexpected. We must tread carefully." "Regardless, we have to retrieve that treasure. This way you could account to Master." The girl couldn¡¯t help but suggest, "How about we snatch it with force?" "I saw that this territory doesn¡¯t have many people, so there shouldn¡¯t be an expert. With our Knights, we could easily take over this castle. Then we could slowly look for it." But the Knight smiled gently. "Young Miss, in any case, Lord Marvin is also a descendant of the Cridland." "Even if his grandfather made a mistake, this mistake is unrelated to him. He might not even know about it." "What¡¯s more, from a bloodline point of view, your bloodlines are extremely suitable." "According to the clan¡¯s rules, the two of you getting married is an unalterable fact. You really want to attack your own fianc¨¦¡¯s castle?" The girl felt speechless and could only punch the carriage¡¯s cushion. At that time, a person walked past the carriages and looked at them in curiosity. The girl yelled moodily, "What are you looking at!?" Marvin was stunned. "It¡¯s my territory, don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t look?" Chapter 201: Dark Knights Chapter 201: Dark Knights Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin had just roused the warriors slumbering in the Eternal Night Kingdom. Instead of seeking help from the old blacksmith, he tried to leave the Eternal Night Kingdom through his Eternal Night Imprint. But it was the first time he used it after all, so there was a bit of a deviation when locating White River Valley. He brought these warriors out and arrived in the dense forest between River Shore City and White River Valley. Marvin could only bring them back in. He didn¡¯t know how long the time spent in the Eternal Night Kingdom lasted in the outside world. It shouldn¡¯t have been too long. But when he noticed it was noon, he felt something wrong. There seemed to be a discrepancy with the flow of time. This made him hurry back to the castle. But surprisingly he once again saw some luxurious carriages at the border of his territory. They were remaining in place, and actually had an air of nobility. And Marvin remembered something about that half new moon flag. But when he looked around, a very fierce girl started shouting a him from inside. This annoyed Marvin so he immediately answered back. ... "This is your territory? You are that wandering Marvin?" The girl looked at Marvin with extreme surprise. "You are in obviously in your territory. You actually deceived me in saying you were out!?" Marvin was confused. "What are you talking about?" At that time, a Knight quickly dismounted and hurried in front of Marvin. He followed standard knight etiquette. "With respect to Lord Marvin, we came from Lavis Dukedom." "I am the Head Knight, Oren. Please allow me to make introductions. This young lady in the carriage is the respected Lady Daniela, she is your cousin." "At the same time, she is also your fianc¨¦e. We came representing the Lavis Kingdom¡¯s Royal Family. When we previously paid a visit to your castle, we were told that you weren¡¯t inside your territory, and thus we waited on the outskirts." "It looks like you came back from River Shore City. We didn¡¯t know if it was something routine." Oren¡¯s attitude was very friendly and very poised, like a genuine knight. Daniela sitting on the carriage seemed a bit small-minded compared to him. Marvin immediately frowned after listening, and rubbed his temples. "Hold on, what did you say?" "Another fianc¨¦e? And a cousin?" Before the Knight could answer, Dianela couldn¡¯t help but ask in a stern voice, "What do you mean ¡®another fianc¨¦e?¡¯" "Do you already have another woman?" Marvin stayed silent. He felt he wouldn¡¯t be able to communicate with this rude woman. He looked at Oren. The latter was a bit troubled, asking, "Lord Marvin, do you need me to confirm our identities?" Marvin finally noticed what he¡¯d missed. Now he remembered that the half new moon flag was the flag of Lavis Dukedom¡¯s royal family. When the fake Bamboo came to his territory she didn¡¯t have any flag, and only said she was paying a private visit. Marvin carefully checked this group. Including Oren, these Knights looked well trained. White River Valley¡¯s guards were definitely not their match. If it was before, he would still have some apprehensions, but he didn¡¯t need to be so prudent now. He thought for a bit and then said, "In that case, Ladies and Gentlemen, please go to my castle." "I wasn¡¯t in the territory before. If there are matter to discuss, we can take our time." Oren nodded, he hesitated before offering, "Do you want to borrow a horse¡­" Marvin laughed, thanking him for his kindness. "There is no need for now." After saying that, without caring about Daniela¡¯s meaningful glance, he sped up toward the castle. His speed was frightening, he disappeared up the hill in an instant. "Amazing ability," Oren immediately praised. "What. It¡¯s just an ignorant child," Daniela said with disdain. "Let¡¯s go, Knight Oren." "Yes, Young Miss." The carriage slowly moved forward, and the group from Lavis Dukedom finally entered White River Valley. ... Marvin quickly rushed through his territory on his own. He intended to go to the castle first to ask Wayne and Anna what was going on. But at that time, he noticed an incident in the northeast area of White River Valley! Marvin looked at the large amount of adventurers gathering and the few guards in front of them. ¡®What happened? Why are the guards and adventurers fighting?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart sank. Something like that happening at this time was a bit beyond his expectations. Logically speaking, ever since Constantine kept watch, the adventurers should have known their place. ¡®What¡¯s going on today?¡¯ He had no time to think, because there were more than a hundred adventurers gathered! The guards were heavily outnumbered. There was Gru in the middle, apparently trying to persuade the adventurers, but those rude and unreasonable guys couldn¡¯t listen to reason, and they pushed the guards as a provocation! Marvin was angry, and immediately rushed over. ... North of a few farmhouses was a wide field. That field was filled with pumpkins, but those adventurers were actually wantonly destroying everything. A few startled inhabitants were looking at these boorish barbarians running wild in the pumpkin field, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop them. They didn¡¯t stop until they were blocked by a group of guards. "Stop! What are you doing!" A strict voice echoed as Marvin immediately appeared at the scene. He stared at this group of more than a hundred adventurers. They clearly had malicious intentions! "I am White River Valley¡¯s Overlord, Marvin. What the hell are you doing!" Facing this many adventurers, Marvin wasn¡¯t afraid. He looked straight at a few adventurers who were clearly leading this group and asked strictly. When Gru saw Marvin, he said in a low voice, "Lord Marvin, I also just arrived. These people are new. They seemed to have deliberately came here to cause troubles¡­ Want me to notify Sir Constantine?" "No need." Marvin waved his hand and took a step forward. "I clearly explained in this wilderness clearing order." "I won¡¯t be lenient if any adventurer dares to break my territory¡¯s laws." "I¡¯ll give you one chance to explain." He stood alone, but it felt as if he had an army behind him. Those few adventurers glanced at each other as disdain flashed through their eyes. "You are Marvin?" "We aren¡¯t doing anything. We only want to get some pumpkins, that¡¯s all." "We aren¡¯t on your recruitment list, we came but we had nothing to eat. Naturally we had no other choice but to help ourselves." After saying that, that group of adventurers immediately roared with laughter. Marvin shook his head. "I already gave you a chance." Then, killing intent flashed through his eyes. "Dark Knights, leave no one behind." Nineteen tall people suddenly appeared behind him! Each of them was expressionless and held a greatsword. They suddenly charged toward those adventurers. Chapter 202: Crimson Cross Chapter 202: Crimson Cross Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The carriage slowly moved up the hill. A knight pulled on the reins and the first rate steed immediately stopped. "Oren, what happened over there?" Daniela who was bored to death was trying to see what happened to White River Valley¡¯s pumpkin fields from her open window. The Head Knight Oren said with a serious expression, "Looks like an adventurer riot." "On our way, we heard that Baron Marvin issued a wilderness clearing order and recruited many adventurers." "But this kind of situation would usually attract too many adventurers, and they aren¡¯t the type of people to stay calm." Daniela excitedly asked, "You mean, people are looking for trouble?" Oren helplessly said, "It is indeed like that." "Baron Marvin seemed to be short on manpower, the guards behind him are lacking. Even if he pretty skilled, he is alone." "Young Miss, how about¡­" Daniela coldly snorted, "He made me wait outside his territory for so long and there wasn¡¯t even a grand welcoming ceremony. I¡¯ve yet to forgive him! You actually want to go help him?" "You are family after all," Oren firmly said. "Could you have forgotten Cridland family precepts?" Daniela¡¯s expression changed. "Oren, you are almost as annoying as my dad." Oren laughed, reassuring, "I wouldn¡¯t dare, everything is for Young Miss to decide." Daniela squinted, looking in the distance. Marvin was only one man on that pumpkin field, apparently scolding the adventurers. Those adventurers didn¡¯t retreat, and from their vantage point, they could see that some adventurers hidden behind others had already taken out their weapons. "They want to harm Baron Marvin," Oren solemnly observed. "Young Miss, please give the order and we will hurry over. There should still be enough time." They were first grade Knights from the North. Oren was certain they could scatter that group of adventurers with a charge. Daniela also realized that point. She bit her lip and muttered in dissatisfaction, "Well, it would be annoying if he truly died to these adventurers." "That would make me a widow." "Oren, take ten men and charge. Scatter these adventurers." Oren nodded and was about to pick the men. He hadn¡¯t expected a frightening killing intent to be emitted from the pumpkin field! "Clang!" All the Knights couldn¡¯t help but draw their swords! This was an instinctive reaction to danger that had been drilled into them! "What¡¯s going on? Oren?" Daniela was shocked. Oren was startled. "These people¡­ Who are they?" The nineteen Dark Knights appeared out of nowhere. They were each carrying a two handed greatsword. Their movements were identical as they charged toward the adventurers! They had appeared in a split second. An indescribable pressure affected everyone in the surroundings. Even the Knights on the hill were affected, causing their reaction. But in reality, the power of these warriors wasn¡¯t targeting them. The Dark Knights¡¯ pressure was targeting those reckless adventurers! "Even the incidental killing intent is so heavy¡­" Oren dazedly looked at those Dark Knights who were like sharp blades piercing through the group of adventures, casually slaughtering them. He mumbled, "This kind of killing intent¡­ How many people did they kill!" As for Daniela, she was dumbstruck. Marvin obviously only had nineteen people, but it looked like an army. Each Dark Knight¡¯s body was carrying the remaining brave souls of their fellow soldiers who had died on the battlefield during those days. Thus, every time they attacked, the enemy would have to face the pressure from the wills of countless souls. This pressure might be a lot inferior to a Dragon¡¯s might, but it was enough to make ordinary people lose their ability to resist. They couldn¡¯t stop. They were natural killing machines! ... Dark greatswords were slashing through that crowd, as the warriors were wantonly slaughtering the reckless adventurers. Gru and the other guards froze. The Mysterious Lord Marvin, who knew when he had hidden such an army away? As for those adventurers, 80% of them lost control of their bodies right at the start! [Brave Souls Pressure]: Enemies will undergo a high willpower test every three minutes. Failing that high willpower test would make them panic and lose control over their bodies. This was the strength of the Dark Knights! Marvin coldly looked at the scene. The adventurers were howling in grief, begging for forgiveness, but the Dark Knights didn¡¯t care about this. They could only slaughter. They were born to slaughter! Even if an adventurer knelt on the ground, discarding his weapon, they still wouldn¡¯t hesitate to slash down. They were drenched in blood. They didn¡¯t know what stopping meant. Because the order Marvin gave them was ¨C Leave no one behind! ¨C ... This was a completely one sided fight. Nineteen people against a hundred. But the nineteen didn¡¯t suffer the slightest bit of damage while those hundred people were being slaughtered as they tried to make a run for it. When the fight between both sides began, the battle was completely one sided! This was because of the powerful [Brave Souls Pressure]. These nineteen people were clearly only 2nd rank Armored Fighters, but they had dexterity on par with Rangers, the Strength of high level fighters, and the nature of the grimmest murderers. Their fighting style was very simple and cruel. It was to kill the enemy at all cost. The adventurers fled in disorder. Escape was their only choice. Regardless of what kind of game they were playing before, under this absolute strength, they were already scared witless. They also couldn¡¯t understand, from where did Marvin get this group of frightening killing machines! But only Marvin knew that these seemingly 2nd rank warriors were once Legend powerhouses! They followed the Night Monarch in helping humanity and other livings being to resist the monster powerhouses of the malicious wilderness. They were a corps at first, personally founded by the Night Monarch. They were born with a goal, and that was to kill! Killing all kinds of monsters during the wilderness¡¯ Eternal Night. At that time, there wasn¡¯t a clear division of planes. There would be frightening Celestial Beasts every few days on Feinan. Beholders and other monsters would also come by! The Dark Knights were thus born in order to protect Feinan. But their way of protecting was different. They chose the path of slaughter. To kill every enemy to protect their own backs. This was the goal of the Dark Knights. ... At first, the Dark Knights Corps had a total of ten thousand people. During the endless battles in the Eternal Night, people kept dying. Their bodies died but their brave souls were everlasting. That was the law created by the Night Monarch. Whenever a Dark Knight died, his soul would be attached to his comrade, on his fellow soldier¡¯s body! They would keep fighting alongside their comrade-in-arms. Guarding Feinan together. As the battles kept happening, the Dark Knights¡¯ numbers kept decreasing. In the end, when the battles were over, only nineteen of them were left. These nineteen carried the brave souls of ten thousand martyrs from ancient times. Thus, they were invincible. But when the battles ended, the Night Monarch left this world. The Dark Knights whose sole purpose in existence was to slaughter would lose control over their abilities without the Night Monarch¡¯s control. They would turn into a group of slaughtering monsters! In order to protect their own families, they sacrificed themselves. They entered the Eternal Night Kingdom after the battles ended. They froze themselves in the Sea of Darkness, slumbering for eternity. They made a pledge. Only if this world faced a true frightening disaster and if the Night Monarch¡¯s heir came to the Sea of Darkness, would they rise up once again. These remaining nineteen Dark Knights would follow the heir to battle! They were born to protect Feinan, slumbered in order to save strength, and now, once again awoke with only one purpose. That was to protect the continent they once protected. For this purpose, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do anything. Even if their power was restrained quite a bit due to the passage of time. The former Legends were now merely at the 2nd rank. But Marvin knew that with time, their power would once again return. In at most five months, they would have recovered to Half-Legends. As for whether they could return to being Legends once again, who knew. He could order them through the Eternal Night Imprint. With these Dark Knights, his territory had a real foundation! They could freely travel from the Eternal Night Kingdom to and from Marvin. Thus he could directly summon them from the void. ... In a short eight minutes, a bit over a hundred adventurers were cleanly killed. Rivers of blood flowed on the pumpkin field. Those few farmer families were thoroughly terrified. Fortunately Marvin was protecting them, because ordinary people would definitely not be able to handle such cruel methods. "You clean up the dead bodies," Marvin told the guards. "Gru, go to the only road people can take from the Spider Crypt to White River Valley and set up a checkpoint." "From now on, every adventurer wanting to enter White River Valley must go through a check." "If there are troublemakers." "Kill." Marvin said this casually. But it terrified Gru and the other listeners. "Lord, isn¡¯t it too ruthless?" Gru cautiously asked. Marvin pointed at the ground. "This is my territory." "This is the place I want to protect. Whoever dares mess around will drop dead. It¡¯s that simple. "Alright, these hundred or so adventurers, go borrow a few oxcarts and gather those bodies at the side of the checkpoint." "I want to make a [Crimson Cross]." Marvin¡¯s tone was firm and resolute as he declared, "From now on, I don¡¯t want there to be any adventurers that dare to cause trouble in my White River Valley." Chapter 203: Ice Empress Chapter 203: Ice Empress Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Crimson Cross! This was an ancient tradition from the North. Few southern nobles would use it because the Southern Wizard Alliance considered this method to be too bloody, ruthless, and uncivilized. At least on the surface. But Marvin knew that the current White River Valley was at the heart of the struggle. If White River Valley was likened to a boat, then it was facing a huge storm. Whether it would brave the wind or sink depended on this military campaign. He knew that ever since the wilderness clearing order was released, a small place like White River Valley wasn¡¯t low key anymore. Adding Marvin¡¯s previous display, his strength had already soared rapidly. At least in East Coast, and even some other places in the South, Baron Marvin was already the hottest topic of the summer. There were too many rumors about Marvin to count. Having a high reputation didn¡¯t necessarily bring benefits though. White River Valley¡¯s rise led to many people feeling pressured. The only thing Marvin was pleased about was that White River Valley was located in a remote area. It wasn¡¯t like those inland territories and those territories bordering the South Wizard Alliance. White River Valley only had Madeline¡¯s River Shore City in the surroundings, as well as Jewel Bay, which didn¡¯t belong to any noble. That was the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s eastern headquarters, directly belonging to the council. And the Three Ring Towers were different. Although these towers were part of the Alliance in name, in reality, the way they were divided was entirely different. This was the advantage of remote areas. At least they wouldn¡¯t be suppressed by surrounding powers during their development. Despite this, the attention and pressure White River Valley recieved was exceptionally high. This was a relatively backward territory after all. The inhabitants, guards, and even Marvin himself weren¡¯t prepared enough. White River Valley itself couldn¡¯t bear this kind of pressure. Fortunately, Marvin had many friends, and after experiencing all kinds of adventures, he had obtained support from all sides. But it was other people¡¯s strength in the end. He had been feeling unsteady before obtaining the Dark Knights today. There would inevitably be a time when others¡¯ strength would be unreliable. Only your own strength is the most stable. ... These people weren¡¯t careless when they read the clauses of the wilderness clearing order Marvin released. But they still chose to do it. This meant there were many people who had evil intentions toward Marvin and White River Valley. These people were hired by enemies to disturb the order of White River Valley. And Marvin couldn¡¯t allow any slip-up to happen during this military campaign. Thus, he ruthlessly acted. Desperate times called for desperate measures. Even if he would come to have a ruthless reputation, Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate! Thus, no matter what Gru said to persuade him, Marvin eventually set up the Crimson Cross! One kilometer from the Spider Crypt, the adventurers who rushed over from Jewel Bay would first see this frightening and conspicuous cross! The cross was five to six meters tall and those reckless adventurers¡¯ heads were hanging on top while headless bodies were piled up at the bottom. A wooden tablet was erected on the side, with the cause of death of these adventurers written on it. ¨C Not complying with the territory¡¯s laws, breaking into a pumpkin field to wreck havoc. ¨C Regardless of the country, this was a harsh punishment for this crime. But for the current White River Valley, Marvin¡¯s method was the best way to strengthen his rule. He made Gru assign two quick-witted guys to defend this place. They were in charge of registering and informing the adventurers who wanted to enter White River Valley. Each adventurer would receive a number plate. The adventurers without plates would be expelled by the guards. If there was any rebel, kill! Obviously, the guards would be unable to handle this part. The one who would was a Dark Knight standing behind them. He was called [Eighteen]. He would defend this place and become the power protecting these guards¡¯ backs. Indeed, the nineteen Dark Knights didn¡¯t have their own names. Marvin simply gave them numbers. The leader was [Zero], continuing this way until [Eighteen]. The Dark Knights had no objection to this and this was convenient for Marvin to order them. ... After the Crimson Cross was set up, it created a stir in the territory. Adventurers who had yet to move from the river bank were scared witless. Many people began to secretly spread words of Marvin¡¯s brutality. Even more people quietly packed their luggage and escaped White River Valley. And the news soon spread to the temporary camp in the front line. That group of adventurers didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. After all those in the temporary camp were adventurers already directly recruited by Marvin, 2nd rank experts. Some were discharged from military and knew what must be done in times of war. In addition, they also hoped there wouldn¡¯t be any infighting during the war. They would be facing frightening Ogres after all! That race had always been known for being fierce in battle. Instead, Marvin¡¯s actions made them feel more relieved. In any case, the war preparations were cleanly progressing under Marvin¡¯s orders. Large amounts of adventurers simply moved to the temporary camps. Some built their own camps while some joined a camp and helped build it. It was buzzing with activity. The logistics groups were also crazily busy, constantly delivering water and food to the front line. Under Anna¡¯s directions, everything was tightly regulated. ... In the evening, inside the meeting room. "I¡¯m very sorry to make you two wait." "I had to handle some matters." Marvin sat on a chair and apologized to the refined Oren and to Daniela, who was still in a bad mood. "It¡¯s all right," Oren hurriedly said. Apparently this Head Knight¡¯s position was a bit higher than the Young Miss Daniela¡¯s in their group. The two also sat down. "You must have heard from Anna about what happened previously in the territory?" Marvin looked at the two and went straight to the point. "That woman also claimed to be my fianc¨¦e." Daniela snorted, "That was someone from the Twin Snakes Cult. They attacked us when we were heading to the South. At the same time, they appeared to have some ties to some territories¡¯ overlords. We had no other choice but to change our route." "This made us arrive at White River Valley a lot later." "Someone actually dared to pass herself as me. Wait till I see her, I¡¯ll kill her!" Marvin was speechless. Did his own cousin believe things were this easy? He couldn¡¯t help but tap on the table with his finger. "Bamboo was very strong. Even if she wasn¡¯t a Legend, she still had the strength of a Half-Legend. And she had the Divine Power of the Azure Matriarch. An average person couldn¡¯t kill her." "But she isn¡¯t a problem anymore, she already died." He didn¡¯t expect Daniela to craftily smile. "Oh yeah?" She put both hands together and a snowflake descended before turning into an ice mirror. Surprisingly, there was a hot spring shown in the mirror. There was a cave in the background. "This is?" Marvin was shocked. That Daniela woman could actually use magic? When he previously used Inspect, he couldn¡¯t perceive the existence of a battle class! ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she is much stronger than me?¡¯ ¡®No way, right?¡¯ Marvin shivered and began to take another look at this cousin. But his attention shifted back to that ice mirror. A well-shaped figure suddenly came out of the hot spring. Her hair was hanging down on her face, and her hands spread out, exposing her fair body. Marvin frowned after one glance. "Impossible!" Suddenly, the woman raised her head, apparently realizing something! "Bang!" The mirror shattered. "Damn woman, pretending to be me and not allowing me to peep!" Daniela shamelessly said. Marvin was left speechless. But the shock in his heart had yet to disappear, because the woman in the mirror was really Bamboo! ¡®She didn¡¯t die?¡¯ "Surprised?" Daniela sneered, "The Azure Matriarch¡¯s Chosen aren¡¯t that easy to kill." "She is the same as her master. They can be reborn. You need to kill her at least three times to completely kill her!" Three times? Marvin¡¯s frown became even more pronounced. Bamboo didn¡¯t die. This was an unprecedented news to him. Even if Constantine was keeping watch in his territory, with Bamboo¡¯s abilities, she could cause terrible destruction. Especially during this military campaign, who knew what she would do! "You are worried about her?" Daniela looked at Marvin, all smiles, "Dear Cousin, even if I really don¡¯t like you, I dislike that woman pretending to be me even more." "As I just said, as long as she appears, I¡¯ll kill her!" Oren nodded in agreement. "Since Young Miss said so, she would definitely keep her promise. Lord Marvin, even if our Young Miss is sometimes rude, willful and unreasonable, she has a strong point, which is that she keeps her promises." "Knight Oren!" Daniela snapped angrily from the shame, "Who is rude, willful, and unreasonable?" Oren seriously said, "Young Miss, Master told me before leaving that I must let Lord Marvin know everything about you." "It would only work out if he is willing to marry you after knowing everything. Otherwise we can¡¯t force him to marry you. The Cridland clan doesn¡¯t force marriages." Daniela flipped out! "Oren! I don¡¯t want to hear you speak for an hour!" Oren had yet to speak again when Daniela opened her hand and a frightening cold was emitted from her palm. The pitiful Oren was immediately frozen into an ice sculpture! Marvin saw this and was dumbstruck. This kind of strength¡­ she wasn¡¯t a Legend, right? Daniela was apparently very satisfied with Marvin¡¯s expression, and arrogantly raised her head while looking at im. "Ice Shaping magic, not bad huh?" "Wait a bit until I become a Legend. The Ice Shaping magic will transform into [Ice Angel Shaping], and when the time comes, I¡¯ll be able to change the entire continent into a winter climate!" When Marvin heard Daniela¡¯s words, a famous name from his previous generation popped in his mind. "Ice Empress?" "Ice Empress?" Daniela apparently heard this name for the first time. "I like this name. Hmm, I¡¯ve decided, this will be my awe-inspiring name in the future!" Chapter 204: Cridland Chapter 204: Cridland Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin froze. He didn¡¯t expect that by blurting out this name, Daniela would hear of her future name in advance. At that time, he finally remembered why he kept having this familiar feeling when looking at Daniela. He had thought it was because of bloodline resonance. Many bloodlines would have this kind of resonance in Feinan after all. Marvin felt she was different when he first saw her. But this actually had nothing to do with bloodline. It was because he knew her! But Marvin knew "that" Daniela wasn¡¯t the current her but the Ice Empress from after the Great Calamity! Even if Daniela was also extremely beautiful at that time, she was a bit different from how she was now. After thinking back, Marvin guessed that it was most likely because when he saw the Ice Empress, it was Daniela in the Ice Angel Shape! After reaching a certain level, Shapeshift Sorcerers could choose a shape that would replace their main human shape. Daniela would most likely change it to be an Ice Angel, making her appearance somewhat different. ... Thus, Marvin was now looking at Daniela in a different way. Such a fierce powerhouse was actually his cousin?! In Marvin¡¯s memory, the Lavis Dukedom in the North was one of the few countries that weren¡¯t destroyed by the Calamity. Not only that, but Lavis¡¯ Queen, which was the young lady in front of him, still took advantage of the Calamity to keep expanding her territory. She was the ruler of the North. Ultimately, she had a conflict with the Ice God and, in their anger, both were said to have fought for no less than a month! And during this month, all of Feinan suffered from a winter freezing all living things. Daniela wasn¡¯t merely boasting. The future her truly had the ability to change the entire Feinan¡¯s weather to a freezing winter! This was the frightening strength of a Shapeshift Sorcerer, the Numen¡¯s strength! In contrast, Marvin¡¯s two shapes, whether it was Beast-shape or Shadow-shape, were a lot inferior to Daniela¡¯s Ice Angel Shape. This also had something to do with the purity of the bloodline. Marvin¡¯s awakening was forcibly hastened by the Fortune Fairy. Otherwise it would have been almost impossible to awaken the thin and almost non-existent Numan bloodline in his body. ¡®It seems that this younger cousin and fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t a fake.¡¯ ¡®They must have sent people to investigate me because the news of me transforming into an Asuran Bear finally reached the North.¡¯ ¡®But then again¡­ Even if I showed Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s abilities, why is Lavis Dukedom¡¯s family giving me so much importance?¡¯ ¡®Marrying the future Ice Empress to me?¡¯ ¡®There must be a reason behind this.¡¯ Even if they gave him such a pleasant surprise, Marvin didn¡¯t let it get to his head. There must be a bigger reason for them to look for his grandfather and end up coming to White River Valley. Just as expected, they discussed for a while, and soon, Daniela talked about the main reason for this trip. ... Ten minutes later, Daniela silently watched Marvin. Marvin was thinking. Daniela was quite straightforward. Or at least, she seemed to be. For this trip to White River Valley, she represented Lavis Dukedom for two things. First was to get engaged with Marvin. Second was to retrieve something. The first stemmed from an ancient tradition of the Cridland clan. The huge and mysterious Cridland clan had numerous branches and relatives, among which was Lavis¡¯ royal family which was one of the most outstanding. Every descendant of this clan might be able to awaken their Numan bloodline to become a Shapeshift Sorcerer. Of course, there wasn¡¯t a high probability. In order to ensure the purity of the bloodline, the Cridland clan always had a strict rule stipulating that they had to intermarry. Also, in order for the later generations to be born with even stronger Shapeshift Sorcerers, there was an additional rule, which was to marry with the closest bloodline of the opposite sex. But Daniela¡¯s branch in this generation only had women! If she wanted to get married, she had to look for men from other branches. This was something intolerable to the royal family who attached great importance to the purity of their bloodline. When they were troubled about this, Marvin¡¯s existence became known. Marvin and Daniela had a common great-grandfather, so they were from the same branch. Thus, according to the clan¡¯s rules, they were bound to get married. But rules are dead while people are alive, and furthermore, not every Cridland descendant was willing to be bound by those damn rules. Marvin¡¯s grandfather was a good example. He was extremely rebellious when he was young. In order to defy the rules, he left the North to head to the South. But for the Lavis royal family, the most important thing was that he took away one of the most valuable treasures of the Cridland clan. From Marvin¡¯s point of view, the main purpose of Daniela¡¯s trip to White River Valley was to retrieve the treasure for the Lavis Dukedom. As for the engagement¡­ Who knew whether she would directly run away from it after getting that treasure? With Daniela¡¯s temper and extremely high strength, Marvin came to the conclusion that he couldn¡¯t handle her for the time being. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have much of an interest in this kind of random engagement. ... "I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Daniela," Marvin answered after pondering, "But I don¡¯t know anything about the treasure." "My father was killed by the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s people, and he didn¡¯t tell me anything about a treasure. As for my grandfather, I have even less memories of him." "I¡¯m afraid I cannot help you with this matter." He had his own way of thinking. This treasure was something his grandfather took out of the clan, so it was bound to be extremely valuable. The Lavis royal family attached so much importance to it, and it was linked to the Great Devil. It involved too many things. Marvin wouldn¡¯t give away the things his grandfather had set aside for his descendants. "You can¡¯t?" Daniela squinted, "Since that¡¯s the case, I have a request." "Go ahead." Marvin was very courteous. "Could I search your castle? Maybe that treasure is hidden somewhere." "If you are willing to return this treasure, you¡¯ll obtain more wealth and resources from the Cridland clan that you could imagine." Daniela was surprisingly very calm while negotiating, totally different from that rude girl earlier. Marvin was silent for a moment. "Impossible," said Marvin categorically. "This is my castle, I won¡¯t let anyone randomly search for things." "And as you can see, I am in the middle of war preparations. At least during that time, I won¡¯t allow it to happen." Daniela frowned. Marvin¡¯s unyielding attitude went beyond her expectations. "Don¡¯t tell me you think your White River Valley can contend with the powerful Lavis Dukedom?" she lightly pressured. A snowflake was already forming in Daniela¡¯s palm. Marvin didn¡¯t say anything. Because at that time, a handsome middle-aged man suddenly jumped in from a window. He shook his brand new windbreaker and casually said, "Marvin, why do all your fianc¨¦es think of attacking you?" The snowflake suddenly dissipated as Daniela showed an expression of disbelief! Constantine casually took a seat in the meeting room, looked toward Daniela and commented, "However, they are all outstanding beauties." Marvin faintly smiled, nodding to Constantine to express his thanks. With this person keeping watch, Daniela who had yet to to become a Legend didn¡¯t dare to be impudent! He was a lot more confident while negotiating. "Allow me to introduce this person. This is Sir Constantine." Marvin shrugged, continuing, "White River Valley has no intention to go against the Lavis Dukedom. I am really busy at the moment, I have a war to prepare." "Thus, allow me to take my leave for now. I¡¯ll make proper arrangements for your people, but please don¡¯t overstep your boundaries. Otherwise, you and I know that the outcome would be very awkward." "Also, if you feel like you lack real combat practice due to your long distance travel, Sir Constantine might be willing to keep you company." "You mean?" He looked toward Constantine. The latter casually took a wine cup in front of Marvin and took a sip before smiling at Daniela. "Of course, this would be my honor." ... In the bedroom late in the night, Marvin had yet to fall asleep. The negotiations during the day were simply the start of troubles. Even if Constantine could temporarily obstruct Daniela, Marvin knew that his younger cousin wouldn¡¯t be that easy to handle. This meant Constantine had to remain in the castle. This war was becoming more challenging since he lost a Legend. But Marvin wasn¡¯t worried. He still had another friend after all. "Hu¡­" ¡®Thankfully there is still Ivan.¡¯ The fighting strength the Elven War Saint could display on the battlefield would definitely not be weaker than Constantine¡¯s! ¡®Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to the temporary camp, and officially prepare for the war.¡¯ ¡®Anna and Wayne will still take care of White River Valley¡¯s daily needs. Leaving one Dark Knight with the two Phantom Assassins in case of emergency should be enough.¡¯ ¡®Constantine would take care of Daniela and Oren.¡¯ ¡®I have to go meet Ivan earlier.¡¯ Things kept popping in Marvin¡¯s mind, and thus, he kept thinking over and over and didn¡¯t manage to get any sleep before it became dawn. ¡®Damn¡­ I actually pulled an all-nighter.¡¯ ¡®Hold on, there is still something I didn¡¯t take care of.¡¯ Marvin brought up his character window and looked at the pile of undistributed skill points and attributes points and patted his own head. He was really too busy recently. After advancing he actually hadn¡¯t spent his skill points and attribute points! His Ranger class had 24 points. Marvin thought for a moment and spent them on Listen. This skill was very extremely useful. Moreover, 50 points of Listen would enable [Eavesdrop], making these 24 SP very worth it. As for Night Walker¡¯s 36 SP, Marvin hesitated but ended up spending another 20 in [Night Jump] and setting aside the remaining 16. As for the Battle Gunner class he recently got, unfortunately Marvin couldn¡¯t spend the 30 points because his skills were temporarily unusable, as they were related to firearms after all. After returning Brilliant Purple to Constantine, he still didn¡¯t have his own pistol. As for the most important two free attribute points... Marvin was puzzled. Keep stacking Dexterity? Or balance everything? Chapter 205: The Day Before the War Chapter 205: The Day Before the War Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When he advanced to 3rd rank, Marvin¡¯s level rose up from 10 to 13, obtaining 2 free attribute points at the same time. But now an issue came up. His Dexterity had already reached 25 points and he already had the two threshold abilities, [Anti-Gravity Steps] and [Flicker]. It could be said that his Dexterity was already very fierce, and the next threshold was at 29 Dexterity. 29 was the attribute limit of all humanoid lifeforms. To break this limit, one had to use various methods to raise their level of existence. Acquiring a Divine Fragment was one way. Marvin had a False Divinity which had the Divine Fragment of the World Ending Twin Snakes, so breaking through the 29 point limit wasn¡¯t an issue. The main point was that his Dexterity already far exceeded his other attributes. Of the other main attributes, his Strength was only at 15 points thanks to the Rock Giant Belt¡¯s bonus, and his Constitution was only at 13 points. Strength influenced a Ranger¡¯s Attack Power. Even if Marvin¡¯s daggers were faster, if they couldn¡¯t break through the enemies¡¯ defenses, they were useless. And Constitution also restricted the effect of his Dexterity. Without enough Constitution, his super high Dexterity would be useless, not displaying the full effect. Marvin faintly remembered that 1 Constitution could support 2 Dexterity. It was more or less a 1 to 2 ratio. In other words, with his 13 points of Constitution, Dexterity could only effectively reach 26. If Marvin put his two points in Dexterity, then even if his Dexterity reached 27, he could only display the effects of 26 points. This was the restriction of Constitution. This was the reason why no powerhouse had an abnormal growth. The six attributes complemented each other. There was some specialization, some emphasizing, but they couldn¡¯t be too far apart. Marvin was very clear about the reasons. But the problem was that Marvin felt it was a pity to assign precious attributes points to other attributes. Free Attribute points were very rare. Constitution and Strength could be raised with other methods. He thought for a moment and ultimately put one point in Dexterity, raising it to 26, the highest he could make use of with his 13 Constitution. As for that remaining point, he temporarily put it aside. After the end of the war, he had to properly raise his Strength and Constitution. ¡®Strength needs to reach at least 20 points to get the threshold ability.¡¯ ¡®Constitution needs to reach 17. Only with that much could I make full use of my Ranger and Night Walker classes.¡¯ Marvin made up his mind. After spending that Attribute Point and those Skill Points, Marvin once again examined the logs. His Path of Darkness quest had already disappeared, and he had received his mission reward. 10000 general exp. Nothing else. This outcome didn¡¯t shock Marvin. He had that feeling that the game system on his body was equivalent to a guide. Its existence was mainly to help Marvin blend into this world as quickly as possible. It didn¡¯t have another effect. But regardless, Marvin was already very grateful for this data system, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to know what to do after transmigrating. And Marvin was very satisfied with 10000 general experience. Getting experience was very difficult in Feinan. That Red Dragon he shot down only gave him 16000 experience. Leveling up would become harder and harder. Marvin currently had about 30000 exp with 20000 of those being battle exp and 10000 being general exp. Despite this, it still wasn¡¯t enough to level up his Night Walker class. Level 5 Night Walker needed 35000 experience. And to advance to Ruler of the Night from the Ranger path, his first requirement was Ranger level 8 and Night Walker level 9. His subclass could fill in for the total level, up to 4 levels. Even if Marvin used the most cost effective way to advance to Legend, he would at least need Ranger level 8, Night Walker level 9, and Shapeshift Sorcerer level 6 (Half of the levels count toward the total level). 8+9+3=20. That would just reach the peak of 4th rank, Half Legend, and then for the next step he would need to level up either Night Walker or Ranger again. Thus, the main point was still to level up these two main classes. After all, his second subclass [Battle Gunner] not only had an experience penalty, but it also wasn¡¯t counted in the total level. The most efficient path was still to focus his experience on Night Walker and Ranger. However, as for his other subclass, who knew when he could get his Shapeshift Sorcerer to reach 2nd rank¡­ This depended on his awakened bloodline. With Marvin¡¯s natural talent, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to awaken his Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline without the Fortune Fairy. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he was stuck at 1st rank all his life. Thus he didn¡¯t have much hope that this subclass would be too much help on his road to Legend rank. Only if... ¡®Only if I find a way to break through 2nd rank.¡¯ ¡®In that case, I¡¯ll need to deal with the Cridland clan. They are the ones who understand the Shapeshift Sorcerer class the best after all.¡¯ Truth to be told, Marvin was a bit conflicted with the sudden appearance of that clan. But he mostly accepted it. If he wasn¡¯t a Cridland, he wouldn¡¯t have awakened the Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline. White River Valley¡¯s inheritance had always been a bit strange. From his grandfather¡¯s time, the family only had a name, no family name. When Marvin asked his father, he didn¡¯t give any details. Thinking about it, his grandfather probably had been in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t want to choose another family name to inherit, but if he used the Cridland surname, it would easily be found out by the Lavis¡¯ royal family. Thus he simply didn¡¯t use a family name. ¡®Marvin Cridland?¡¯ Marvin leaned on a pillow and thought in a daze. ¡®Not a bad name.¡¯ ... The temporary camp was taking shape on the east end of White River Valley. This place was about 8 kilometers from the Ogre mountain and there was a wide open field between the two. It would be very difficult to mount a sneak attack there. The adventurers worked with the logistics team to build all kinds of facilities. The war mobilization order issued by Marvin clearly explained the enemies¡¯ circumstances. More than 40 Ogres! That was a very frightening number. Each Ogre was already an elite type of monster. They were born with the strength of a 2nd rank. Most Ogres would quickly mature and when they grew older, they would take the initiative to leave the tribe and choose a place they liked to slowly finish their days. Thus, there were rarely infant or elder Ogres in a tribe. More than 40 Ogres, most of which were at the 3rd rank. There also should be some 4th rank Ogres. As for Legends¡­. The adventurers didn¡¯t know much about it. But the information Marvin had clearly showed that this Ogre tribe had a Legend. And most likely an Ogre Mage! This was a very troublesome matter, especially after Daniela paid a visit. Hathaway was far away in the Three Ring Towers. She recently started studying a secret spell, completely not looking after Marvin. Otherwise, if they had a Legend Wizard, this war would have been a lot simpler. ¡®The Ogre Magi, Ivan should be able to deal with it, or at least restrict it.¡¯ ¡®But the others, including the monsters on the mountain, can only be dealt with our own forces.¡¯ Marvin rode a horse and slowly toured the camp. Each person who saw him gave him a salute. The matter of the Crimson Cross had already spread. Now, every adventurer was looking at Marvin with respect. Before getting ready for this war, he had already made the best arrangements for White River Valley. Anna and Wayne were still in charge of the territory. He ended up leaving half of the guards behind, along with a Phantom Assassin and a Dark Knight. They should be enough to deal with all the issues that might arise in the territory. Constantine was stuck dealing with Daniela and Oren. The only thing worth celebrating was that his cousin and that poised Knight seemed to be very patient. Oren even passed a message from Lavis to Marvin: The matter of the treasure was a family matter in any case, so waiting for the war to end was fine. As for how much of that message was real, Marvin didn¡¯t know. In any case, Constantine¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be used. But fortunately¡­ [Brilliant Purple] was once again borrowed by Marvin. This thing was a Legendary Item able to kill a Dragon. Constantine was also quite helpless; he was tied to this pirate ship known as Marvin, so he could only make a gamble. As for Marvin himself, he was actually very calm. If White River Valley and that future territory could be considered as a business company, then Constantine and the others could be considered as investors. He himself was a shareholder and the person in charge of the company. In any case, he had already given many empty checks. So what if there were a few more? The Red Dragon¡¯s corpse, the gold mine, and the rare materials under the Ogre Mountain. Marvin had already shown the ability of those subsidiary companies¡¯ founders fighting for venture capital. The project had yet to start that their prospects seemed already within reach. He gathered all the forces he had. ... The Silver Church¡¯ Knights and Clerics were ready. White Gown Collins was already leading them. River Shore City¡¯s two armies also reported to Marvin, bringing along six trebuchets and twenty-five people to use them! The Ashes Tower¡¯s Wizard Corps also arrived at the battlefield today. Their leader was that witch wearing a purple gown who had almost killed Marvin at the entrance of Magore Academy. She was called Shirley. This 2nd rank Wizard corps was made up of eighteen people and strictly consisted of battle casters Hathaway chose. Each of them possessed impressive strength. As for White River Valley¡¯s side, apart from the adventurers Marvin recruited, more than ten guards and some militia followed Marvin. But most of them would take the duty of messengers. At the same time, Marvin wanted to toughen them. The core of his strength was still those seventeen Dark Knights following behind Marvin! While Marvin was riding on his horse, he saw the smoke in the distance. This was a symbol of provocation from the Ogres. Obviously, it was impossible for the humans¡¯ large scale constructions to not alert them. The Ogres weren¡¯t fools. They already made preparations to fight. War is coming. _______ ¨C Character Window ¨C Name: Marvin Cridland Race: Human/Numan Attributes: [Strength] ¨C 16 [Dexterity] ¨C 26 (?+1) [Constitution] ¨C 13 [Intelligence] ¨C 15 [Wisdom] (Perception) ¨C 16 [Charisma] ¨C 15(+1) Life Classes: [Noble] lv4 (0/800) [Blacksmith] lv3 (32/600) Battle Classes: [Ranger] lv7 (0/20000) [Night Walker] lv4 (0/35000) [Shapeshift Sorcerer] lv4 (0/23000) [Battle Gunner] lv1 (0/4800) Titles: [Chaotic Battle Expert] [Newborn Ranger] [Rope Master] [Legend Killer] [Dragon Slayer] [HP]: 667 [Exp]: 0 (Noble) 19211 (Battle exp) [Available] 10000 (General exp) [Available] [Skill Points]: 0 (Ranger) 16 (Night Walker) [Available] 30 (Battle Gunner) [Available] Attribute Points: 1 [Available] [Divinity]: False Divinity [Divine Fragments]: 1 (World Ending Twin Snakes) [Divine Power]: 0 [Specialties]: [Classes Specialties]: Two-Weapon Fighting (Ranger) Reckless Dual Wielder (Ranger) Nocturnal (Night Walker) Night Kill (Night Walker) Superior Reflex (Night Walker) Quick Study (Noble) Boundless Shapeshifting (Shapeshift Sorcerer) [Personal Specialties]: Versatile Endurance Burst [Class Skills] [Noble] (Baron): Dignity (27) Management (31) Awareness (16) Diplomacy (19) Accounting (28) Horsemanship (30) [Ranger]: Hide (46+9) Stealth (101) Inspect (37) Climb (20) Listen (49) [Night Walker]: Eternal Night (50) Summon Night Crow (22) Night Jump (70) Shooting Blades (10) Personal Skills: Hidden Weapon ¨C Darts (26) Hidden Weapon ¨C Throwing Knives (5) Hidden Weapon ¨C Flying Needles (5) Cutthroat (56) Shadow Step (43) Edge Snatch (42) Demon Hunter Steps [Personal Spells]: 1st-circle ¨C Vine Metamorphosis Shadow Doppelganger (Book of Nalu, Bloodline) Night Tracking (Blessing of the Night Monarch) Shapeshift Basilisk Origami [Shapeshift] (Human Form) Charming Looks Transforming Magic Cube Disguise [Shapeshift] (Beast Form) Asuran Bear ¨C Skills: Intimidating Roar [Shapeshift] (Shadow Form) Shadow ¨C Spells: Shadow Bind Shadow Arrow ? [Equipment]: [Sika Deer badge] [Pair of Curved Daggers Fangs] [Blazing Fury] (2) [Ghastly Gloves] [Ring of Wishes] (Original) [Wishful Ropes] [Mark of the Moon] [Vanessa¡¯s Gift] [Mask of the Deceiver] [Magic Holy Grail] [Wristband of Gratitude] [Thunder Ring] [Rock Giant Belt] [Contracted]: [Wind Fairy] [Items] Deepwater Gems ¨C Engineering Blueprints ¨C Gold Bars ¨C Ancient Book (Unknown/Scarlet Monastery) ¨C Annihilation (Black Jack¡¯s weapons) ¨C Treasure Map (Great Devil Head). [Forces]: White River Valley Southie Chapter 206: Iron Ogre Chapter 206: Iron Ogre Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Next day. The temporary camp was officially completed. All the forces settled in according to Marvin¡¯s arrangements. And even more adventurers were lingering outside the camp, ready to pick up some benefits after the battle began. Noon. All soldiers who were about to participate in this war had gathered outside the camp. Indeed, no matter what your identity was before, when participating in a wilderness clearing military campaign, your identity would be that of a soldier. You had to listen to the overlord¡¯s orders. Regardless of what you thought, you at least had to show that you were doing your work. Everyone gathered outside the camp grouped with the power they belonged to. Marvin rode a horse and slowly rode over from the north. He had a saber at his waist. This was the sword his grandfather used in those days to clear new territory. It was his turn now. This kind of pre-battle mobilization was mostly to boost morale. But the problem was that Marvin¡¯s troops were formed from all kinds of people. Apart from a few people, they didn¡¯t have any loyalty to Marvin. Marvin estimated that regardless of what he said, it wouldn¡¯t be very effective in encouraging them to fight bravely. Thus, he simply drew his saber and figuratively locked swords with the soldiers at the front line before turning back to return to his previous position. Then, he raised his sword high and shouted. "Glory!" "Wealth!" "Development!" His voice was loud and clear, echoing in everyone¡¯s ears like a thunder clap. That was because he used a magic scroll. Apart from those Wizards, everyone¡¯s mind shook. Their sight all gathered on Marvin¡¯s body before focusing on the edge of that saber. Marvin looked at this scene with satisfaction, as he looked over all the forces. "Warriors." "Our elders explored the wilderness countless times, continuously clearing out safe pieces of lands from the monsters." "Now it¡¯s our turn to follow their glory, to set out in the wilderness." "I, Baron Marvin, according to the wilderness clearing order issued by the South Wizard Alliance, will guide you to clear new lands!" "Today¡¯s battle is only the beginning. We can obtain wealth and resources far beyond what you can imagine." "We can¡¯t stop." "Every monster will be cleanly slaughtered by us. Five years, ten years later, this place will be extremely prosperous. And we will be rewarded for helping the Alliance open up new territories." "Nobility titles, owning a territory, money, beauties¡­ Everything would be readily available." "Now, join me and draw your weapons!" Marvin was roaring as he reached the final sentence. "Clang!" A chaotic but clear sound of iron immediately echoed!! Everyone drew their weapons. They were silently looking at Marvin. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of goal they previously had for participating in this war. Since it was a battlefield, they only had one goal, and that was to beat down the enemies! Their enemies were frightening Ogres after all! One small team of humans might not necessarily match an Ogre. At that time, thinking of casually fighting would simply lead to death. Marvin lifted his sword and slashed it down toward the tall mountain! "Woosh!" A slashing sound could be heard. "Set off!" The army slowly started marching. ... On the Ogre mountain, huge but inflexible silhouettes were frantically busying themselves. They were building fortifications. Ogres weren¡¯t just wild monsters. Some of the Ogres had high Intelligence and were able to speak Common language. They had also heard some things about the wilderness clearing order. Along with that black clothed old man¡¯s warning, they were already making proper preparations. That entire Ogre tribe had forty-five Ogres, and each of them was in the prime of his life. They had migrated from the Shrieking Mountain Range in order to survive, and they hadn¡¯t attacked White River Valley because the monsters of the Shrieking Mountain Range were restricted by a powerful binding force. They were shackles set up by God Lance in those days. But this binding power would stop working when outsiders came to attack them. All the Ogres were very excited! They had always wanted to go down the mountain to taste the flavor of humans, but they never had an opportunity before. Gnoll meat was really too bitter, they simply couldn¡¯t swallow it. And now, Marvin issued a wilderness clearing order, launching an attack on them first. This meant they would be able to freely retaliate. They could wantonly rush into human territory and occupy their domain. This was something every man-eating beast yearned for. In fact, if not for their boss strictly preventing them, most of the Ogres would have already rushed down and swung their weapons to crush these weak humans like pieces of meat. They had been holding back their desire for blood for a long time. They clearly couldn¡¯t understand why their leader insisted on defending the mountain. Wasn¡¯t rushing down to kill better? These humans couldn¡¯t be the match of the powerful Ogres! Every Ogre was born with a racial specialty, Innate Divine Strength, which meant that their Strength wouldn¡¯t be lower than 20 points! This was a very frightening number. There was also their overwhelming recuperative abilities and their fierce Constitution. Apart from their Dexterity being inferior, Ogres were almost the perfect fighters. What about humans? Humans were only a type of food in the Ogres¡¯ eyes, and it tasted pretty good. But the leader¡¯s orders were greater than anything else in this Ogre tribe. They knew of his power, so they wouldn¡¯t easily offend him. Since the leader said to defend their position, they would defend their position. In any case, their boss also promised that there would be a day when he would lead them down the mountain to rush into the human territory to wantonly feed on their favorite prey. ... Three kilometers west of the Ogre Mountain. At Marvin¡¯s sign, the army stopped moving. Both sides could see each other from this distance. Moreover, a handful of minutes was enough for an adult Ogre to rush into the group of humans. Thus, keeping a certain distance was necessary. But tight fortifications could be seen from the bottom of mountain till halfway up. This wasn¡¯t usual for Ogres. Marvin frowned. If they forced an attack, the battle might turn very miserable. The Ogres occupied the high ground and they had a lot of rocks on hand. With their frightening arm strength they could throw rocks half a kilometer away! If they tried to climb the mountain, they might be crushed to death before even being able to attack an Ogre! ¡®This is just wonderful¡­¡¯ Marvin noticed the fearful expressions of the people behind him. Their physical bodies were ordinary, and they would definitely die if they were smashed by a rock. ¡®There must be a way to get these monsters down the hill.¡¯ Marvin brandished his sword and immediately issued his first command. Soon, the six trebuchets, under the protection of the River Shore City¡¯s guards, slowly moved forward. The other troops also scattered, keeping their distance while slowly moving to encircle the hill. Since the Ogres didn¡¯t want to come down, they didn¡¯t have to worry about the Ogres charging for now. Marvin¡¯s strategy was simple. Regardless of how, they had to force the Ogres down! Forcing them to fight on level ground was the only way to achieve victory. And Madeline¡¯s six trebuchets seemed to be the key to victory. Ordinary trebuchets would have an effective range of somewhere from 1/4 kilometers to 1/3 kilometers. But the trebuchets Madeline sent weren¡¯t ordinary. They were enchanted and their range was doubled. Each trebuchet had 4 soldiers in charge of operating it, while the last one acted as the commander. The logistics group was in charge of moving a cart with rocks. The rocks were covered with pine resin and warm oil. Even if it was a probing attack, Marvin still wanted to reveal as many of the Ogre¡¯s cards as possible. Under the everyone¡¯s protection, the army arrived about 800 meters away from the foot of the Ogre¡¯s mountain. Six trebuchets were at a fixed distance from each other as the soldiers nervously adjusted their angle while beginning to aim. And the Ogres on the mountain were clearly uneasy. Some Ogres violently threw rocks from the mountain. They were thrown very far, but they were still some distance away from the human group. Under Marvin¡¯s command, everyone got ready. Once Ogres rushed over due to being enraged, the army would fight according to Marvin¡¯s strategy. Only in that way could they use the least amount of casualties to take over the mountain. "Lord Marvin, the trebuchets are done preparing!" the commander loudly yelled. Marvin¡¯s saber pointed at the "fort" the Ogres established halfway up the mountain and gave the order, "Fire!" Then, bouncing sounds echoed as dozens of crushed rocks were sent out from the human front line. With the enchantments, each rock flew very far. On top of that, because the rocks were smeared with oil and pine resin, they ignited themselves in the air as a result of friction! "Rumble!" The rocks were scattered as they hit the Ogre fort. In a short time, chaos began to appear on the mountain. "Keep going!" Marvin firmly said. Soon, another batch of projectiles were ready. Everyone was extremely nervous as they watched the scene. After three volleys, that spot in the mountain had already transformed into a sea of fire, and the Ogres were extremely angry. Although these flames couldn¡¯t harm them, it still enraged them. They bellowed one after the other, wanting to rush down the mountain while baring their teeth. But what shocked Marvin was that this group of Ogres still hadn¡¯t come down to fight! ¡®Who is their boss after all?¡¯ Marvin tried to find clues, but since the Ogres alike to him, he couldn''t find out who was giving orders. "Lord? Do we continue?" asked the trebuchet commander. Marvin had yet to answer when an Ogre whose skin was light-black showed up at that spot! He bellowed and directly jumped down the mountain! "Bang!" After a huge noise, a trebuchet had been pulverized into pieces. And the Ogre was safe and sound. Everyone was frightened. The corner of Marvin¡¯s mouth twitched... [Iron Ogre]? A Legend Ogre?! Chapter 207: Legend Ogre Chapter 207: Legend Ogre Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Iron Ogre was a relatively outstanding variant Ogre. This kind of Ogre was usually very overpowered in melee battles, and had a very resistant body. And this ogre up there was clearly one of those. Legend Ogre! Marvin frowned. He already knew that there was a Legend in this Ogre Tribe, but he thought it would be an Ogre Mage. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be an Iron Ogre! This creature¡¯s attack power was really too frightening. It was also known as the "King of the Battlefield"! In a few seconds, he had already destroyed two more trebuchets! The soldiers next to the trebuchets weren¡¯t spared. This guy falling from the sky was too exaggerated, and the others were shocked by his frightening strength. The army Marvin gathered suddenly showed signs of falling apart. ¡®This Legend Iron Ogre¡¯s goal is to destroy all the trebuchets!¡¯ ¡®But, is it his idea, or someone else¡¯s instruction?¡¯ This group of Ogres were determined to not leave the mountain. They want the humans to go up. If that Iron Ogre was the leader, it would be manageable. As long as they got rid of him, the other Ogres would definitely go out of control. Marvin would be victorious at that time. But if it wasn¡¯t the case, it would be huge trouble. Marvin couldn¡¯t tolerate the changes on the battlefield, so he quickly made a decision! No matter what, this Legend Ogre needed to be stopped by someone! He suddenly raised his voice and shouted, "Ivan!" The next instant, the Elven Prince¡¯s athletic silhouette jumped down from another mountain on the side. His jump was even more outrageous than the Iron Ogre¡¯s! And his action was smoother than the Ogre¡¯s. He charged toward the Ogre in a flash! "Bang!" The Iron Ogre reacted, abruptly turning and sending a fist toward Ivan. But the fierce Elven Saint didn¡¯t meet the Ogre¡¯s fist with his own. He adjusted his body in mid air and grabbed the Ogre¡¯s arm. At the same time, he rotated his body, spinning in the air before landing on the ground. "Roar!" The Iron Ogre snarled. There was no change on Ivan¡¯s face. He used his hold on the Iron Ogre¡¯s arm to throw him away with a shoulder throw! He sent him toward the uninhabited area in the north. He clearly understood Marvin¡¯s goal, which was to send this Iron Ogre away from the battlefield! They couldn¡¯t allow him to keep destroying the trebuchets! Because apart from magic, this was the only way to force the Ogres down. Ivan¡¯s strategy was very successful, as the Iron Ogre was sent hundreds of meters away. Not waiting for him to get up, Ivan frantically attacked him. Even if the Iron Ogre was a Legend, his fighting ability couldn¡¯t compare with the Elven Saint. In their fight, the Iron Ogre immediately fell in a disadvantage and was beaten down by Ivan¡¯s fists. In a few instants, he was blown a few kilometers away by Ivan, far from the battlefield and unable to come back. ... "That¡¯s the Elven War Saint, Sir Ivan!" "Heavens, it turns out Lord Marvin still has these kinds of allies. No wonder he dared to issue a wilderness clearing order." People gasped, extremely surprised. Ivan¡¯s appearance gave that group of people someone to rely on. Their morale rose up once again. Marvin coldly said, "Keep firing!" At that time, a group of guards from River Shore City and a group of knights from the Silver Church went next to the trebuchets. They knew that those remaining three trebuchets definitely couldn¡¯t be destroyed. They also didn¡¯t believe that the Ogre tribe had a 2nd Legend Iron Ogre! The trebuchets¡¯ soldiers weren¡¯t just mildly scared. The soldiers they fought shoulder to shoulder with were crushed by the Iron Ogre in an instant. That wasn¡¯t the type of shock that average people could support. Fortunately, these soldiers sent by Madeline were elites among elites. Even under such dire circumstances, they still clenched their teeth and persevered to complete their own assignment. They kept firing the trebuchets. Volleys after volleys of burning rocks kept exploding on that fort halfway up the mountain. This time, the Ogres seemed to be unable to keep waiting. They began to become extremely angry and no longer dodged those rocks. Some Ogres angrily used their fists to smash those rocks out of the air. But even with Ogres¡¯ strong physical bodies, they would still be harmed from flying burning rocks. Many Ogres began to loudly wail. Marvin squinted, sneering in his heart, ¡®I don¡¯t believe the Ogres will be able to keep enduring for long in this kind of situation.¡¯ ... Based on his experience, the arrogant and easily enraged Ogres should have already come down. This kind of creature, even if they knew that defending their position would be quite favorable, they would still choose a direct and tenacious battle against the humans. This was their fighting style. There was definitely someone restraining their behavior. And from the current circumstances, it wasn¡¯t the Iron Ogre. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ ¡®There is another Legend!?¡¯ This kind of thought appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind just when a red cloud suddenly formed above the three trebuchets! ¡®Shit. That¡¯s a [Burning Firerain]!¡¯ ¡®These Legend Wizards have no creativity. Even the Ogre Mages are the same!¡¯ Marvin immediately became frustrated. He was about to order the soldiers to run away from the trebuchets, as running away with the trebuchets would have been impossible. They should save as many lives as possible! This was a reduced version of Burning Firerain, but it had a good goal, which was to destroy the remaining three trebuchets! For a spell to be cast from this far and form this fast¡­ The caster must be a Legend! The Wizards from the Three Ring Towers couldn¡¯t interfere with the casting! But at that time, an extremely dark cloud flew over from another corner of the sky! This black cloud came in contact with the red cloud, and instead of the expected exploding sound, the clouds merged together, extremely docile. The two clouds smoothly fused and the Burning Firerain ended up as ordinary rain. Marvin heard an unfathomable snarling voice coming from the top of the mountain. He looked over there and saw a relatively small Ogre. He was holding a long scepter in his hands. The Ogres at his side were looking at him with fear etched in their eyes. ¡®That¡¯s the Ogre Leader!¡¯ Everyone had realized. But what happened with that failed Burning Firerain? Marvin¡¯s heart was moved, as he looked toward the south. A luxurious carriage had stopped there without anyone noticing. The adventurers gathered closed to it didn¡¯t dare to approach. There was also a Knight next to the carriage. Daniela. She was the one who sent out that black cloud. At the moment she was floating above the carriage, a pair of ice wings had solidified on her back and slowly spread open. She had a few other changes. She became colder, and lively ice particles twisted and moved around her body. And she wasn¡¯t looking at that Ogre Leader. ¡®Is this the Ice Angel Shape?¡¯ Marvin was also a bit stunned. The Daniela in front of him already had some of the imposing manner of the future Ice Empress. As someone that controlled ice, quashing a Burning Firerain wasn¡¯t too difficult for her. Marvin was about to thank her, but before he could, she turned and flew up north without a word! On that side, a woman wearing an azure dress was leisurely approaching. Bamboo! ... Marvin had already expected today¡¯s fight to not be simple. But he hadn¡¯t expected so many things to happen before the battle even started. Ivan was facing the Iron Ogre, yet the reborn Bamboo was quietly approaching. If not for Daniela, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed her yet. His younger cousin was true to her words. If she saw Bamboo, she definitely wouldn¡¯t rest until she killed her. The Ice Angel filled the sky with snow and crazily charged toward Bamboo. The latter sneered and released a great amount of Divine Power. An incredible battle was about to begin. ... Everyone behind Marvin was foolishly looking at what happened. Even the experienced and knowledgeable Collins couldn¡¯t help but force an awkward smile. A simple wilderness clearing actually attracted so many Legends and Half-Legends. How could these 2nd rank and 3rd soldiers influence the outcome of the battle? Fortunately, Marvin also had many people backing him. "Rumble!" At that time, the Ogre Mage took advantage of everyone being focused on Bamboo and the Ice Angel Daniela to send out a few Lightnings, destroying the remaining trebuchets! This guy was apparently determined to not leave the mountain. Marvin angrily grit his teeth and brought out Brilliant Purple¡¯s suitcase. Since it came to this, he couldn¡¯t worry about money. They wouldn¡¯t be able to fight unless that group of Ogres left the mountain. He couldn¡¯t miss! But suddenly, a pair of steady hands landed on that suitcase. "Let me." Constantine. He took the suitcase from Marvin¡¯s hands and opened it. In a mere handful of seconds, and to everyone¡¯s shock, he assembled [Brilliant Purple]! This frightening killing device was facing the Ogre Mage. "Let this Legend explode the mountain to see whether they will run down or not." Constantine sneered, ready to fire. But that Legend Ogre Mage apparently felt the threat. His magic staff suddenly aimed at Constantine and he casted three Dissociations in a row toward Constantine! Instant Casting, Long Distance Casting, Multi Casting! Three powerful Legendary Specialties! Marvin felt worried. This Legend Ogre Mage was a lot more troublesome than he¡¯d imagined. He was so far away, yet was still able to cast three Dissociations! Constantine was also startled. He clenched his teeth and carried Brilliant Purple as he tried to dodge. "Bang!" At that moment, a tall shadow appeared from nowhere and blocked in front of Constantine. The three Dissociations exploded on that person¡¯s body. But the latter came out unscathed. That person softly laughed and turned around to say, "Shoot, Constantine." "This Legend Ogre is a bit annoying." Chapter 208: This Round is on Me Chapter 208: This Round is on Me Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Three Dissociations cast by a Legend! Unscathed! Marvin couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes wide, carefully sizing up that man in front of him. His figure wasn¡¯t especially sturdy, but it was perfect. He was wearing simple black clothes all over which didn¡¯t have the aura of Legend or Magic items. He had brown eyes and his appearance was a bit bashful. He gave out the feeling of the older guy next door. But a man like that was able to resist three Dissociation spells. Even his clothes suffered no damage. This was simply inconceivable. Seeing Marvin¡¯s puzzled look, that man laughed. "Hello Marvin." "I am O¡¯Brien. Don¡¯t worry, spells have no effects on me." O¡¯Brien. Marvin naturally knew this name! This generation¡¯s Night Walker leader, the most mysterious and lowkey Night Walker. Rumors said that he was fighting against evil forces all year round in the north. Why did he take the time to run over to White River Valley today? ¡®Could it be because I awakened the Dark Knights?¡¯ Marvin guessed. Constantine on the side actually let out a long sigh of relief after O¡¯Brien appeared. Marvin noticed that Constantine was somewhat uncertain when facing the Ogre Mage. He might not be able to deal with that opponent. A Legend Ogre Mage was a powerful existence, and the biggest feature of Constantine who relied on Night Walker and Battle Gunner to advance to Legend was being an all-rounder, but that wasn¡¯t enough. Unless he had Endless Ocean¡¯s help, it was very difficult for him to handle powerful casters. This was why he needed the help of the Great Druid when he chased the Crimson Patriarch. And this Ogre Mage¡¯s burst power seemed to be a bit stronger than the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s. In any case, after O¡¯Brien¡¯s silhouette appeared, Constantine immediately became a lot more relaxed. He glanced at O¡¯Brien and greeted, "Long time no see." "Yeah. Long time no see." O¡¯Brien didn¡¯t go toward them, walking toward the Ogre Mountain instead! "It has been many years since we fought side by side." "Help me with a small favor. I¡¯m now interested in raising a Legend Ogre as a pet." Marvin listened, dumbfounded. This Night Walker leader was too fierce. He dared to say those words? With the Legend Ogre¡¯s power, he could clearly hear each sentence. As expected, the Ogre Mage on the mountain suddenly became enraged. In an instant, spells began raining down. Every spell was targeting O¡¯Brien. The latter had no change in his expression, he walked forward step by step. "Legendary Spell Immunity?" Marvin struggled to say those words. The Ogre Mage¡¯s casting speed wasn¡¯t slow. If a spell hit Marvin, he would be finished. But O¡¯Brien was firmly resisting so many spells without any issue! This was too exaggerated. That was a Legend Caster! "Hey kid, don¡¯t be so surprised." "This guy¡¯s brain is really simple. If his body wasn¡¯t good enough, how could he be our leader?¡¯ Constantine joked, very relaxed. Marvin was speechless. O¡¯Brien who was still walking forward turned around. "You know I can still hear you?" "Forget it, I won¡¯t bicker with you, I¡¯m indeed not that crafty." Constantine seriously said, "Leader, I am praising you." He turned to Marvin and said, "See, this is also one of his few advantages. He recognizes his own shortcomings. "Thus, even though I didn¡¯t understand why everyone chose him as the leader, I didn¡¯t shoot him with Brilliant Purple." Marvin coughed, refusing to comment. Constantine more seriously suggested, " Let your people retreat three kilometers." Marvin nodded. He immediately ordered that besides himself, everyone had move back three kilometers. No one questioned Marvin¡¯s command. Everything that happened today already toppled their understanding of this world. There was surprisingly a Legend in the Ogre tribe? And it wasn¡¯t just one? An Iron Ogre and an Ogre Mage? Could people still open a new territory? The Elven War Saint was Lord Marvin¡¯s friend? And that recently appearing angel-like woman, who was she? The adventurers didn¡¯t need to think too much to realize that those two people with frightening auras standing at Marvin¡¯s side were Legends. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a regular wilderness clearing military campaign? Why did it suddenly turn into a war between Legends? They all silently retreated, and even those unsolicited adventurers standing on the sides began to retreat. They weren¡¯t fools. They noticed that those powerhouses intended to go all out. They came to get benefits, not to be caught in the crossfire. ... "What¡¯s your plan?" Marvin asked in a heavy voice. "Helping you flatten that mountain." A hint of killing intent flashed through Constantine¡¯s eyes. Those three Dissociation spells had also frightened him. If not for O¡¯Brien, he might have had no other choice but to block with Brilliant Purple! This made him very angry. He set up Brilliant Purple and adjusted the angle in an instant, aiming at the summit! "Many thanks." Marvin put his hand on his chest. "This round is on me." After all, since the six trebuchets were ruined, only Constantine¡¯s long distance firepower could force the Ogres down. Ever since he became a Night Walker, he hadn¡¯t helped the organization and only asked for help. He felt a bit embarrassed about it. This dragon tooth artillery shell could obviously be put on his tab. Constantine asked with a strange expression, "Really?" "Of course." Marvin looked at O¡¯Brien resisting fierce spells one after the other and wondered what kind of classes and specialties that guy had, or if it was a magical ability that could let him accomplish this. He naturally wanted to know. Constantine mischievously laughed," Worthy of Lord Marvin, rich and overbearing. I had originally planned to foot the bill." "After all, one round of [Dawn Light] is more expensive than a round of [Dragon Tooth]. ¡®Hold on!¡¯ ¡®[Dawn Light]?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s expression instantly changed and he stared at Constantine. "What did you say? You aren¡¯t using Dragon Tooth?" "Of course." Constantine seriously informed, "Dragon Tooth munitions are very powerful, but they are linear, and the scope of damage is limited." "I just talked about flattening that mountain." "[Dawn Light] is the best artillery shell for that." Marvin gulped. He had a bad feeling. "Wait, don¡¯t act so quickly. I want to know, how expensive is a Dawn Light round?" "A bit more expensive than Dragon Tooth." Constantine took out a spotlessly white artillery shell from a storage item and resolutely inserted it in Brilliant Purple. He readied the lever as he aimed at the summit. "How much!?" Marvin loudly asked. "Snap!" Constantine unhesitantly shot with Brilliant Purple. The next second, a huge rumbling sound drowned out Marvin¡¯s voice while also shaking Marvin¡¯s eardrums. A white shooting star was shot from the cannon. It had a different shooting pattern than Dragon Tooth. Dawn Light was shot in curve, flying toward the mountain¡¯s summit. It wasn¡¯t that fast! ... "What¡¯s that!" "Such a frightening sound." "Is that Lord Marvin¡¯s secret weapon?" Three kilometers away, everyone was looking at that scene, dazed. They might never see such a shocking scene again in their lives. Dawn Light quickly rose before splitting into countless tiny fragments that fell toward the summit. Halfway up the mountain, the Ogre Mage felt something wrong. He raised his magic staff and tried to intercept these bullets carrying a frightening force. Unfortunately, it was already too late. O¡¯Brien suddenly roared and the Ogre Mage¡¯s spell was interrupted! Counterspell! Marvin stood still next to Constantine. The previous shot almost made him deaf, and the following roar left him dazed. ¡®What¡¯s that guy class? Lion Roar? He can interrupt the enemy cast from this far?¡¯ Marvin was looking at O¡¯Brien full of awe. Among all the powerhouses he met, that guy was an existence able to contend against Nicholas. And compared with him, Inheim might be a bit inferior! ... The Ogre Mage wasn¡¯t able to block Dawn Light. The next instant, those falling bullets suddenly burst with bright rays of light! "Bang!" Each bullet penetrated deeply into the mountain before exploding! The entire mountain exploded. Countless rocks flew and rolled down as the whole mountain shook! A cloud of dust flew up. Marvin narrowed his eyes, focusing his gaze to see through the obstruction. He saw that one third of the mountain was gone! Such a frightening destructive power! A huge amount of rocks rolled down, smashing onto the Ogres who were hopping around. Finally, they rushed down under the Ogre Mage¡¯s bellow! They already had no way out. If they kept hiding on the mountain, as soon as Constantine shot another Dawn Light, they would be buried alive! Marvin¡¯s goal was finally reached. He took a deep breath and nodded, "This round is on me." ... O¡¯Brien turned his head. "Let¡¯s go Constantine. I can¡¯t catch him alive alone." Constantine quickly put away Brilliant Purple and took out a shotgun before hanging it on his body. He equipped handguns on both hands and quickly went up. The two men disappeared in the cloud of dust. Marvin made a decision. With these two great Legends dealing with the Ogre Mage, he should be able to deal with the rest of the Ogres. "Everyone! Get ready to fight!" Marvin urged his horse and circled back. The army was naturally looking at the scene. Even if that cloud of dust was huge, these Ogres¡¯ huge bodies couldn¡¯t be hidden in it. They were all properly prepared and split up in groups, following Marvin¡¯s strategy. "Lord Marvin, they are charging!" The person in charge of the Silver Church was still the familiar Gordian. This guy was already at the 3rd rank. He solemnly said to Marvin, "If we don¡¯t start a counter charge, we might not be able to handle it! Our defensive line will be ripped apart." "It¡¯s fine, you guys follow behind us. The others, surround them! Don¡¯t let any escape," Marvin lightly said. Then he turned back and dismounted. He shockingly rushed over toward the Ogres! "Roar!" Along with the tall Asuran Bear silhouette rushing into the cloud of dust were sixteen Dark Knights silently holding onto their greatswords as they followed Marvin to kill Ogres. The most intense melee battle started at last. Chapter 209: Heated Battle! Chapter 209: Heated Battle! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The two sides were like two powerful currents rushing through the cloud of dust. The Asuran Bear was as massive as the Ogres. Marvin made the first move and fiercely pounced on an Ogre. Sure enough, with Burst activated, that Ogre was pushed to the ground by his force. "Bang! Bang!" His paws viciously smacked the Ogre¡¯s head, creating bruises. But that guy¡¯s Constitution was too high. Even when pressed on the ground by the Asuran Bear, he could still resist. His thick wooden club had fallen on the ground. He tried to grab it, but Marvin wouldn¡¯t give him this kind of opportunity. "Roar!" The Bear¡¯s paws ruthlessly plunged into the Ogre¡¯s eyes and dug out the eyeballs. The Ogre wailed in pain, thoroughly losing his ability to resist! Even if the Ogres were innate 2nd rank monsters, most adult Ogres were at the 3rd rank, but that was because of their huge bodies and strength! The Ogres¡¯ extraordinary strength, special constitution, and fierce recovery ability were the reasons they could so easily advance to 3rd rank, or even 4th rank and have the strength of a Half-Legend. But most Ogres stopped there, and very rarely would an Ogre advance to Legend by relying on his fighting strength. They might have a very high strength, but they weren¡¯t comparable with the dragon race and such lifeforms. The only exception might be the Iron Ogre and other variations. Under regular circumstances, it was slightly more common for Ogre Mages. This kind of creature was a moving mana pool, and if they had enough creativity and comprehension, they could advance to Legend. Thus, Marvin didn¡¯t feel that the appearance of a Legend Ogre was something unexpected, but he was surprised by the appearance of the Iron Ogre. But it didn¡¯t matter now. Ivan was dealing with the Iron Ogre, Daniela and Bamboo were having fun, and if the Ogre Mage wanted to escape Constantine and O¡¯Brien who joined hands, he would have to pray for a miracle! These remaining Ogre Fighters would naturally be handled by his army! ... Marvin led the sixteen Dark Knight to attack the Ogre army first. They were just like a sharp blade, piercing through the center of the Ogre troops. Marvin noticed that these Ogres still kept a certain type of formation, even under the threat of landslides. This meant that they were trained. But the Asuran Bear was fierce and unmatched. His strength could suppress them! And even if the Dark Knights were only at the 2nd rank, they wouldn¡¯t lose to the Ogres in the Strength department. They had the Brave Souls Pressure on their bodies and were greatly lowering the Ogres¡¯ fighting strength. The sixteen silhouettes entered the Ogre army and opened a big hole in it. ... "Let¡¯s go! Follow the plan and support Lord Marvin!" Gordian¡¯s roar was followed by more than forty Silver Church Paladins setting out! And on the side, River Shore City¡¯s Knights also set off. They tightly followed Marvin and rushed to attack that gap. Forcing the Ogres down the mountain was the first step of the plan. The second step was to split them apart! They couldn¡¯t let the Ogres stay together! These monsters might be experts when fighting alone, but when they were together, they were like an invincible army. It would be a nightmare for whichever army met them on a battlefield. And dividing up the battlefield was what Knights and Paladins excelled at! Even if they were facing Ogres that were at least two meters tall, making them feel a bit weak, only by advancing courageously on the battlefield could the Knights and Paladins have a chance to survive. The charge initiated by Gordian and River Shore City¡¯s Head Knight followed Marvin¡¯s opening and cut through them, forming two groups in the Ogre army. Of the forty Ogres, the few 4th rank elite powerhouses and a dozen 3rd rank Ogres were fighting Marvin and the Dark Knights. Those remaining were broken up into two groups separated from each other by Knights and Paladins. The recruited adventurers swarmed around, and followed Marvin¡¯s previous military formation and held special weapons as they approached under the cover of the Knights. The 2nd rank Wizard corps also moved. Each 2nd rank Wizard could ride on a magic carpet and float at a low altitude, which could ensure their safety. They began to attack the Ogres with well-timed spells, according to Marvin¡¯s previous command. ... "Roar!" After an intense fight, the Asuran Bear finally crushed the Ogre¡¯s head into paste! This also used up quite a bit of stamina for Marvin. The Ogre¡¯s recovery ability was too powerful and it¡¯s melee abilities were top class. Killing one used up so much of his stamina. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t alone! Each Dark Knight could fight a powerful Ogre one on one. Their armors were extremely sturdy and their bodies very strong. Even if they were swept by an Ogre¡¯s thick club, they would be standing up a few seconds later, slashing their greatswords at the Ogres¡¯ chests. Both sides were in an endless struggle, creating a deadlock for the time being. Marvin didn¡¯t forget to check the situation around the chaotic battlefield. It seemed to be moving in the direction he wanted. The battlefield was split in three parts. The main battlefield was happening around him and his Dark Knights. The Ogres locked there were the strongest. And to the north and the south, even if they lost many people during the cavalry charge, they had successfully split the Ogres. Each Ogre was facing the attacks of ten or more enemies! These enemies included the Knights or Paladins who rushed, adventurers holding iron chains, specialized in restraining their movements, sturdy Fighters, rogues holding bows or crossbows sneak attacking, and Wizards who kept using their spells to attack, effectively injuring the Ogres! Even though the Ogres were powerful, but in the face of Marvin¡¯s tactics, they were seriously weakened. Even if someone could die any moment, Marvin had already done everything he could to deal with the Ogres, those war machines. Both the northern and southern battlefield already had an Ogre collapsed on the ground. The tactics seemed to be effective. Next would be a very long heated battle. They just had to keep going and the Ogres would be defeated! ... After the cloud of dust rose up, the Ogres were the first monsters to rush out, but they weren¡¯t the only monsters living on the mountain. Soon, loud howling sprung all around as a large amount of wolves swiftly rushed down from the mountain. Behind them was a huge swarm of Goblins, Gnolls, Kobolds, as well as other relatively strong creatures. In all likelihood, these monsters were the Ogres¡¯ subordinates. Marvin had already included them in his plan. He leapt high and used [Intimidating Roar] toward those beasts in the distance! The Dark Knights also used their own [Brave Souls Pressure] to scare those monsters! In an instant, that side was in chaos and most low level lifeforms couldn¡¯t help but be completely intimidated by such a fierce aura. The Wizards corps immediately switched the target of their firepower and a large amount of long range spells were sent over, reaping the lives of groups of these insignificant lifeforms. It was all going according to the plan! After Marvin helped a Dark Knight kill another Ogre, his stamina was more or less exhausted. He had to turn back to a human. This was definitely somewhat dangerous on the battlefield. Two Dark Knights immediately rushed over, one on the left, one on the right, protecting him. He intended to retreat and take command of the army once again. This was a huge war, which was far from a simple and refreshing adventure. As long as there were enemies in front of you, you had to kill them. As the commander, Marvin had to understand the overall situation. After breaking through the enemy line, victory was only a matter of time. They needed time to be victorious. And Marvin had to stay calm, looking for any variables that might appear. He temporary withdrew from the battlefield. ... In the north, two unrelated battles were still underway. Bamboo and Daniela. Ivan and the Iron Ogre. Both sides occupied a side of the wasteland to fight their extremely vicious battles. Despite both battles having the same intensity, their ways of fighting were completely different. No matter if it was Daniela or Bamboo, they were both powerful casters. Even if their battle was just as lively, it was a battle of spells. In any case, the Ice Angel Daniela was indeed extremely powerful! ¡®To actually be able to face off against one of the strongest Half-Legend Chosen, Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s bloodline is really extremely valuable.¡¯ ¡®No wonder the Cridland clan values the purity of the bloodline to that extent.¡¯ But judging from the fight between both sides, Bamboo clearly hadn¡¯t recovered to her peak. She had moved so quickly to look for him, wanting to use this opportunity to wreck his operation. But she hadn¡¯t expected that Marvin¡¯s group would have a variable like Daniela. Both sides were in a stalemate. The one who would end up winning had yet to be determined, but Daniela shouldn¡¯t be in too much trouble. She was the woman who would become the future Ice Empress after all. As for the other side, Ivan and the Iron Ogre¡¯s battle looked very uncivilized. Both sides¡¯ strength wasn¡¯t as balanced as the women¡¯s. The Iron Ogre was being suppressed. Ivan was basically toying with the Iron Ogre. But the Iron Ogre¡¯s Constitution was really too fierce. Ivan had the strength to kill a Dragon but he could only beat the Ogre until the latter kept vomiting blood. After a moment, he would stand up once again and keep fighting Ivan. ¡®It is simply the most perfect training partner.¡¯ Marvin shook his head. He assessed that the Iron Ogre¡¯s legendary specialties were bound to be [Major Recovery] and [Rapid Regeneration]. These two great legendary specialties made him able to barely survive under Ivan¡¯s rain of attacks. But It was only barely surviving, as his defeat was already set in stone. Marvin sighed in relief. He already assessed the situation. But at that time, a roar was issued from the biggest Ogre. He had brown skin and only had one eye. After that roar, all the Ogres surprisingly took the same action and began to move closer to him. ¡®No good!¡¯ ¡®This guy is their battlefield commander. He has the power to gather his people.¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t let him do that!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart sank and he immediately roared, "Gordian!" The Paladin in the cloud dust clearly understood Marvin¡¯s intention! And that was to stop those Ogres from gathering! They needed the Knights and Paladins to set up another charge to scatter them. This also meant that they would lose many more people. The Ogres weren¡¯t that easy to handle. Every time they charged, a Knight or a Paladin would get forcefully dismounted and crushed to death. But even then, River Shore City¡¯s Knights and Silver Church¡¯s Paladins still silently gathered. The adventurers had no way to trap the Ogres. They were too strong. Even if more than ten Ogres had already fallen on the battlefield, once these monsters gathered, they would be an overwhelming force. They had to stop this! "Charge!" Under the lead of Gordian and that Head Knight, the cavalry charged once again! They were set on keeping the Ogres split into the north and south group. As for Marvin, his sight was set on that Ogre issuing orders! ¡®The commander needs to die!¡¯ ¡®As long as I kill him, this war would end up in our victory!¡¯ Killing intent filled Marvin¡¯s eyes. "Woosh!" Suddenly, two daggers appeared in his hands as he took a few steps back and started running toward a Dark Knight. "Gimme a boost!" Following Marvin¡¯s shout, the Dark Knight put his hands together to allow Marvin to jump on it, before using force to send him flying toward the battlefield. Anti-Gravity Steps, Flicker! 26 points of Dexterity gave Marvin such frightening nimbleness. It was as if he was using those movement techniques from the novels in his past life as he quickly walked through the battlefield by stepping on his enemies and his allies¡¯ shoulders. In a few seconds, he arrived at the commander. With a flash of cold light, his daggers slashed down as he said, "Move! This Ogre is mine!" Chapter 210: Bloody Devil King Chapter 210: Bloody Devil King Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The situation suddenly became unstable on the battlefield. Marvin¡¯s powerful thrust made the other Ogre a bit unnerved. A few Ogres in the surroundings immediately broke away from their fights and immediately rushed over. They wanted to protect him! This reinforced Marvin¡¯s assessment that this guy was truly the battle commander. As for those two Legends, whether it was the Iron Ogre or the Ogre Mage, they were only leaders. War was an art. The difference between those who knew how to command people and those who didn¡¯t could clearly be seen on the battlefield. Marvin ignored those other Ogres, his two daggers still ruthlessly slashing down! "Bang!" The Ogre Commander did his best to raise his wolf teeth club. "Clang!" Sparks flew everywhere. Marvin took advantage of the fact that he was falling. His daggers locked with the wolf teeth club as he sent power to his waist, and his legs went under the club and pressed against the Ogre¡¯s forehead! ... The few Ogres in the surrounding who wanted to gather together didn¡¯t have their wishes fulfilled! The Dark Knights appeared, holding their greatswords, and ferociously forced that group of Ogres back. For these Dark Knights, Marvin was just like the former Night Monarch, someone they swore to protect with their lives. Marvin wanted to make it a one on one situation, and they would accomplish this even if it cost their lives. In fact, they also had the ability to do so. Gordian and River Shore City¡¯s Head Knight initiated the second charge on the northern and southern battlefield. The sounds of war horses¡¯ hooves resounded on the battlefield. The armored cavalrymen with pikes were ruthlessly charging towards those groups of Ogres. They vowed to split these Ogres into pieces. But it was a lot more difficult this time. The Ogres were recklessly rushing toward their commander, this made the cavalry a lot more passive. Even though this charge temporarily stopped the Ogres from moving, killed three of them and kept them split between the northern and southern side of the battlefield, the losses on Marvin¡¯s side were even more disastrous! A third of the Knights and Paladins lost their war horses, and a quarter of the men were smashed, lightly hurt or seriously wounded. A young Knight died on the spot! This was the cruelty of war. Those adventurers hovering around the battlefield didn¡¯t dare to approach. They could only try to kill an Ogre that got isolated. But for common adventurers, Ogres were very dangerous creatures. Despite over ten people attacking one Ogre at a time, they still lost ten people before successfully killing this Ogre. This displayed Ogres¡¯ power. If not for their rather limited intelligence, and their low reproductive ability, these guys would have been mankind¡¯s nightmare. A howl was heard on the battlefield. Most of the soldiers¡¯ faces carried a hint of fear. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Each Ogre was more than two meters tall and extremely strong. Even they were cut down by a greatsword, they would quickly recover, as long as they weren¡¯t hit in the heart. This made people feel very helpless! And Marvin¡¯s allied armies already had a lot of casualties. This seriously influenced their morale. If not for Marvin still fighting, and the Dark Knights doing their utmost, the army might have already collapsed! At that time, White Gown Collins strode forward and loudly chanted a Divine Spell. That old fox finally acted. Silvery white light condensed on the battlefield, and a large scale Divine Spell could be seen appearing. The silver light enveloped all the Ogres. Each Ogre¡¯s movements seemed to get delayed! Divine Spell ¨C Slow! The Ogres were originally slow, but after the Divine Spell, they movements were so slow they seemed to be full of gaps. This would give time for Marvin to kill Ogre Commander. Collins¡¯ grasp of the battlefield was also first rate. Under his lead, the Silver Church¡¯s Clerics also began to use the Divine Spells they excelled at on the battlefield. These Divine Spells couldn¡¯t directly kill the Ogres, but they could debuff them or buff their allies, and that was enough to even out the odds. ... On the battlefield, Marvin¡¯s body twisted, dodging under the wolf teeth club. He was hanging upside down on the Ogre¡¯s body! He attacked behind his own back with the two daggers! The Ogre Commander¡¯s painful howl erupted. Because those two daggers were stabbed extremely precisely into the Ogre¡¯s kneecap by Marvin! He let go and once again used his waist to immediately roll past the Ogre¡¯s head! "Bang!" Marvin kicked the Ogre¡¯s back. This extremely strong guy wasn¡¯t able to control his own body and fell to his knees! "Snap! Snap!" The daggers stuck into the Ogre¡¯s kneecap forcibly scraped it out due to the latter¡¯s body weight. A painful roar once again echoed. His hand holding the wolf teeth club was shaking! Marvin turned around and extremely nimbly retrieved the two daggers. "Woosh!" The wolf teeth club was ruthlessly sweeping over again. This time, the Ogre Commander¡¯s attack range was very wide. Despite Marvin promptly jumping back, it still brushed past his chest. The stinging pain irritated Marvin. It was bloody. Marvin¡¯s heart was beating quickly. If that truly hit, he would have lost his life! This was the terrible issue with fighting a huge creature. Despite Marvin¡¯s huge Dexterity, the other side could still find an opportunity. The creature might survive dozens of his slashes. But if it hit Marvin once, he would be done for. A Dual Wielding Ranger would be really helpless when facing some monsters. It was truly a class walking on the edge! But there would be some changes once he advanced to Ruler of the night. As a rogue, Marvin didn¡¯t lack high speed movement skills, but he lacked skills to disengage during battles. Assassins were skilled in that field, with Vanish, Strong Invisibility, Shadow Dodge¡­ All kinds of high level disengaging tools would make them have an easier time when fighting meat shields. But if an Assassin wanted to kill an Ogre, it would be very troublesome. Their defensive power and Constitution was really too strong. It was almost impossible for short weapons to deal a fatal blow to the Ogres. Cutthroat? The neck was extremely thick, so even if Cutthroat cut through it, they could still rely on their powerful recovery. Stab the heart? With the Ogres¡¯ tough skins, ordinary assassins simply couldn¡¯t break through. Apart from this, they nearly had no weak points. To kill them, the only option besides spells was a direct confrontation. And Marvin was doing that! Relying on his super high Dexterity, his dismembered this Ogre Commander little by little! This was something he was good at. ... Painful roars kept echoing as Ogres on both sides were doing their best to try to help. But the Dark Knights were a lot tougher than they imagined. They formed a defensive formation, leaving enough space for Marvin and the Ogre Commander inside. No other Ogre could come closer. Their battle experience was frightening. Even if they weren¡¯t on the same rank as those Ogres, they could keep them out easily by relying on their strength and willpower. The Knights and Paladins on both sides were also extremely tired. Even if the Clerics treated them, every survivor of those charges had deep and shallow wounds, and these wounds were ghastly. There were three bloody scars on Gordians¡¯ face. He wiped his sweat and said, "What did Marvin do, to make that Ogre howl so miserably?" His gaze swept through the battlefield, stopping on a fierce fight. The next second, he felt a shiver running down his spine! Because at that moment, an expressionless Marvin suddenly attacked from behind and forcefully cut off half of the Ogre¡¯s arm! The thick forearm flew in the sky before finally landing on the ground. Marvin looked like a grim butcher, cutting the Ogre¡¯s body little by little. He already couldn¡¯t stand up after his kneecap was scraped out, so he could only kneel on the ground and fight Marvin. But Marvin didn¡¯t give him an opportunity after that. His wolf teeth club had already been kicked away by Marvin. His body was slowly being chopped apart slash by slash. Burst! Reckless Dual Wielder! He moved around the Ogre Commander, using the same kinds of methods as Black Jack back when he was toying with that Bear. His Demon Hunter Steps kept becoming more illusory. The Ogre simply couldn¡¯t resist. He received another slash carrying enough strength to cut down his body. In thirty seconds, the entire battlefield fell silent! Every Ogre was dumbstruck. Marvin was like a bloody devil king standing next to the Ogre Commander whose limbs were cut off. The pitiful Ogre Commander was like a limbless doll¡­ It was what they liked to do to humans. The Ogres were thoroughly angry, and they raised their head and bellowed, incessantly roaring. Marvin coldly said, "Noisy things." He kicked on the Ogre Commander lying on the ground. He then crossed his daggers above the Ogre¡¯s nape and slashed! The two daggers penetrated the Ogre¡¯s neck, and were stuck inside. "Fucking annoying¡­" Marvin was ready for that. He leapt in the air and did a flip, and his feet stomped on the daggers! The two daggers sank down, beheading the Ogre Commander on their way. Then, all the Ogres went berserk. But this was what Marvin wanted. They began to fight their own battles, disregarding everything as they randomly attacked people next to them, no longer using group tactics. ¡®Phew, the plan is successful¡­¡¯ ¡®Now it¡¯s time to surround and kill them.¡¯ Marvin sighed in relief. At that time, the graceful Elven Prince came from the battlefield in the wasteland up north, dragging something with him. "How did it go?" Marvin asked. Ivan shrugged. "His Common is too messy." "Before he lost consciousness, he said the word, [Devil]." Chapter 211: Archdevil Chapter 211: Archdevil Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Devil? Marvin took a deep breath. Sure enough, that group of Ogres was related to the Devil. The connection between that black clothed old man he met outside the Gnoll tribe and the treasure hidden in the castle was gradually clearing up. Many clues were fitting together, as if they were pieces of a puzzle gradually taking shape. That Three Eyed Great Devil Head pattern appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind. Numen gained something from the Devil there, and the Cridland clan was the Numen descendant¡­ His grandfather took away a treasure from the Lavis royal family when he left home that year and it was now buried in White River Valley, and it brought quite a bit of trouble. Regardless of what that item was, it would definitely not be unrelated to Hell. Daniela wanted it, so she must have known what it was. In a few instants, Marvin came up with all kinds of ways to probe Daniela for more information. But right now, the most important matter was still to end this war. "Do you think this Iron Ogre still has some value?" Marvin asked. Ivan shook his head, "This guy¡¯s intelligence is frighteningly low. I suspect he doesn¡¯t know our language and just used random words together." "Killing it is," Marvin calmly said. "Finally." Ivan shrugged and drew a worn-out iron sword from somewhere before ruthlessly beheading the unconscious Iron Ogre. He then impaled the Iron Ogre¡¯s heart, twisting and thoroughly mashing it. He only stopped after confirming the Iron Ogre was already dead. Ivan¡¯s way of handling it wasn¡¯t unreasonable. The Iron Ogre¡¯s recovery ability was too powerful. Even if it was beheaded, it might regrow a head. You had to completely destroy its vitals to kill it. ... As Marvin looked at the dusty battlefield, every Ogre was struggling. But they were quite violent. Adventurers, Paladins and Knights were greatly injured. But what made Marvin pleased was that his Dark Knights didn¡¯t sustain any injuries. After experiencing the long Eternal Night¡¯s war, they were a lot better at keeping themselves in peak fighting condition. And their powerful strength and reaction speed made it a lot easier for them to survive on the battlefield. "It¡¯s time to end this war." Marvin nodded to Ivan and the latter kicked the Iron Ogre¡¯s head high up in the sky. Marvin leapt up and roared. He viciously stepped onto the Iron Ogre¡¯s head in front of all these ogres! That head¡¯s mouth was still bleeding endlessly. The obstinate Ogres were dumbfounded. The Iron Ogre was an existence like a war god in their minds. If their commander died, they could still be angry, but now that a Legend powerhouse died, it made the remaining Ogres panic! Their morale rapidly declined, and some Ogres even began to flee in disorder! "Everyone! Hunt them down!" "Give them the last blow!" Marvin coldly ordered. Not far from the dusty battlefield, O¡¯Brien and Constantine were walking together. The former was carrying a crystal ball in his hands. In the crystal ball was a miniature version of an Ogre baring his fangs. Marvin sighed in relief. This time it was really over. ... Half an hour later, the cloud of dust had calmed down. Forty Ogre¡¯s bodies were lying down on the battlefield as well as many other monsters¡¯ bodies. No Ogre was able to flee. They might have ran fast, but they couldn¡¯t outrun cavalrymen. The entire Ogre tribe was wiped out. The commander died in battle, the Iron Ogre died in battle, and the Ogre Mage was taken prisoner. As for the human side, there were quite a bit of casualties. But considering that they were facing an Ogre army led by two Legend Ogres, Marvin leading them to victory was already pretty good. Bamboo and Daniela¡¯s battle had ended a while ago. As a Chosen of the Azure Matriarch, she had a good grasp of her surroundings. As soon as Ivan knocked out the Iron Ogre, she began to retreat. Unfortunately, Daniela kept chasing after her, unwilling to let her go. Bamboo ended up using quite a bit of strength but managed to escape from the battlefield. This made the future Ice Empress very annoyed. Even if she wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, she knew deep down that Bamboo had fled not because of her, but because of Ivan and the other two powerful Legends! What aggravated her bad mood was that just Constantine was already enough to restrict her. There was actually two even more powerful Legends appearing at Marvin¡¯s side. Who is that guy in the end? How could he get help from these kinds of powerful experts? Daniela¡¯s heart was full of doubt, but naturally, no one explained to her. On the chaotic battlefield, everyone began to cleanly sweep up the spoils of war and take care of their companions¡¯ corpses. There would be many matters that needed to be taken care of. But Marvin didn¡¯t have to worry about dealing with these matters. He sent four Dark Knights to Anna. He would let her be in charge of dealing with the aftermath of this war. As for him, he was in a tent in the temporary camp. There, a totally new kind of interrogation was about to start. ... Only Marvin and O¡¯Brien were in the tent. After the war ended, Ivan urgently crossed the mountain and hurried to the camp established by the sailors. Since he came to help Marvin, there was a temporary lack of power over there. Without the Legend, who knew what the 3rd rank Roberts might do. And Constantine was still being a very "friendly" local guide for Daniela, not giving any chance for her to search the castle. Thus, it was only Marvin and O¡¯Brien there. The means of this Night Walker leader were heaven-defying. Marvin had never seen such a magical method before. A transparent crystal ball was lying on the table. A miniature version of the Ogre Mage was surprisingly locked in the crystal ball. "It¡¯s fine," O¡¯Brien gently said, "His mana is sealed." "It¡¯s like a pet in a crystal ball. You can try to touch it." Marvin forced a smile. He couldn¡¯t be as fierce as O¡¯Brien. Perhaps only a few people could consider a Legend Ogre Mage in a crystal ball as a pet and play with it. "I need to ask him a few questions," Marvin requested. "Sure," replied O¡¯Brien candidly. He grabbed the crystal ball, and a mysterious black force passed through his palm and entered the Ogre Mage in the crystal ball. The latter immediately displayed a painful expression. "This is one of the masterpieces of the Anzed. The Cursed Globe. There aren¡¯t many in Feinan." O¡¯Brien indifferently added, "Of course, there aren¡¯t many creatures worth using the Cursed Globe on." "If you have questions you can ask him, there are no questions he won¡¯t answer. Moreover, he will say the truth." After saying this, he turned and left the tent. "Remember to bring me back my pet when you are done asking. Thanks." In an instant, only Marvin was left in the tent. Marvin looked at the startled Ogre in the crystal ball and asked his first question. "Who taught you magic? I don¡¯t believe you innately comprehended it." ... Marvin soon realized the Cursed Globe¡¯s extreme might. Sure enough, the Ogre Mage said everything he knew under Marvin¡¯s questioning. He apparently couldn¡¯t control his own mouth. O¡¯Brien added a [True Words] enchantment on the Cursed Globe. Thus, when the Ogre Mage faced Marvin¡¯s questions he could only tell the truth. Half an hour later, Marvin returned the Cursed Globe to O¡¯Brien with a heavy expression. He got too much information from the Legend Ogre. He needed to carefully sort it out. First, this Ogre Mage didn¡¯t become a Legend Ogre Mage by chance; he was actually deliberately fostered. That black-clothed old man called himself the incarnation of an Archdevil, a Lord of Hell. Early on, when the Ogre tribe was struggling in the Shrieking mountain range, he appeared in front of the Ogre Mage. He was the one who helped him advance to Legend. And the Iron Ogre also advanced to Legend thanks to some special methods of the Archdevil¡¯s incarnation. Because of this, they offended the most powerful monster in the Shrieking Mountain Range. Despite these monsters being restrained by Lance¡¯s law and being unable to kill outside the mountain, they could still kill each other. The shackles didn¡¯t restrain that. In order to avoid that powerful monster, the Archdevil¡¯s incarnation told them a way to overcome the shackles and take refuge out of that mountain. Thus, the Ogre tribe left the Shrieking Mountain Range. In other words, that Ogre tribe was also part of that black-clothed old man¡¯s scheme. Otherwise, Marvin would have been able to expand White River Valley¡¯s domain to the coastline without needed to fight this war. ¡®Everything, from Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s Miller, Cold Water City¡¯s Toshiroya, up to the Gnolls and the Ogres was part of that black-clothed old man¡¯s scheme.¡¯ ¡®What the hell is he doing?¡¯ Marvin was seriously worrying. If an Archdevil truly had his sight on White River Valley¡¯s treasure, that wouldn¡¯t be something he could resist alone. But what made Marvin puzzled was, if that was truly the case, why was that Archdevil using such roundabout methods? Couldn¡¯t he just drop by and take it? Marvin then somewhat recalled that when they met, that guy¡¯s strength seemed to be sealed by a greater power. ¡®Not good, I have to quickly uncover the secret of the treasure.¡¯ Marvin made up his mind. ... After the heated war, White River Valley seemed even more bustling. Marvin dispatched people to establish a sentry tower on top of the Ogres¡¯ mountain. This was a pretty good location to watch both White River Valley and the future harbor in the east. He then returned to his castle and went to his study. He hesitated for a bit, and then clenched his teeth before ordering a servant to seek Daniela. Chapter 212: Grandfather’s Painting Chapter 212: Grandfather¡¯s Painting Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the study, Marvin and Daniela were sitting, facing each other. "Oh, did Sir Constantine request a vacation? And you didn¡¯t feel relieved so you took the initiative to accompany me?" Daniela looked at Marvin and ruthlessly mocked. She was a bit annoyed by Constantine always being around her these days. She had come to White River Valley with a mission. Apart from confirming Marvin¡¯s blood, the most important task was to bring back the treasure. She once pledged in front of her father that if she couldn¡¯t bring back that treasure, she would never come back to the North. This was a pretty heavy oath. Marvin also knew a bit about this. White River Valley wasn¡¯t famous during the game, but the Ice Empress did become the ruler of the North. This meant she was probably able to find the treasure. Unfortunately, the current White River Valley was a lot different from the game¡¯s. There were now three Legends watching over it. Perhaps no one would believe that a few months earlier, it was occupied by a pack of Gnolls. And that¡¯s not mentioning the Ashes Tower¡¯s Master allying herself with White River Valley. Elven Prince, Demon Hunter, and also an overpowered character that could play with a Legend Ogre Mage as a pet... Daniela felt her own worldview being overturned. Where did so many Legends come out from? In normal circumstances, this was the kind of expert that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to meet for a lifetime. But Marvin could actually gather this kind of power. She was less and less able to see through that guy. Thus, she was a bit surprised when Marvin sought her out today. After all, even though the war ended, there was a lot of mess waiting for Marvin to clean up. ... "I want to chat with you." "Chat about the treasure matter." Marvin got right to the point. He obtained a lot of information from the Ogre Mage¡¯s mouth. In fact, meeting the Ogre tribe out of the Shrieking Mountain Range made him somewhat worried, but fortunately, he confirmed that Wizard God Lance¡¯s shackles had yet to collapse. That Archdevil also used a very special method to let the Ogres leave the Shrieking Mountain Range, and it couldn¡¯t be copied. This had made him sigh in relief. Otherwise the monsters on the Shrieking Mountain Range could have freely come down. Not to mention a small White River Valley, perhaps even Jewel Bay, the entire East Coast and probably the whole South would have been overrun. On the Shrieking Mountain Range were elite monsters, some species from ancient times, remnants of the Celestial Plane, and according to rumors, even many gods¡¯ spawns¡­ In any case, before Marvin transmigrated, he had only run the Spider Crypt instance. As for the things above, he only heard rumors. In short, it was very frightening. Fortunately the Law Shackles were still there, intangible, but possessing an extremely strong restraint to those monsters. It¡¯s rumored that Lance used the purest Law power to create those Law Shackles and even the collapse of the Universe Magic Pool didn¡¯t influence the effect of the Law Shackles. ... "What do you want to know." Daniela was silent for a moment before finally starting to chat with Marvin. "I want to know, what is the treasure you are talking about?" Marvin asked. "No comment," Daniela answered. "It¡¯s related to a Devil," Marvin said. Daniela indifferently retorted, "So what? We are descendants of the Numen. Who doesn¡¯t know that Numen come from the Devils." "Our clan¡¯s most valuable treasure being related to the Numen is quite normal." Marvin nodded. "However, being related to a powerhouse like an Archdevil, it isn¡¯t very normal." Archdevils were equivalent to the Abyss¡¯ Demon Overlords. Who knew how many times stronger than the common gods they were! This kind of existence was actually conspiring against White River Valley. Even if it was in line with the way Devils handled stuff, wasn¡¯t it a bit too exaggerated? This was what made Marvin so confused. Daniela sighed and hesitation began to flicker in her eyes. "You seem to already understand quite a few things." "Indeed. This thing is really connected to an Archdevil. I know what you said before was just a perfunctory excuse. You definitely know where the treasure is," Daniela said. "Listen, Marvin, If I really had such evil intentions, I wouldn¡¯t have fought off Bamboo for you, and I also wouldn¡¯t sit with you to negotiate." Daniela¡¯s tone suddenly felt very sincere. "Trust me, that thing isn¡¯t something you can control. But our clan¡¯s people know how to control him." "Otherwise, things might become very dangerous." "We are family¡­ Dear Cousin¡­" Cousin? Marvin sneered, Daniela was worthy of being the future Ice Empress, able to switch her attitude so easily. Her unruly and willful nature was concealed very well as she began to display the affection of a family member. Marvin was indifferent. "Whether we are family or not, this is hard to say. But I am actually quite interested in the word you used, [Him]." Marvin faintly smiled, continuing, "When we spoke of the treasure, you used [Him] and didn¡¯t refer to him with the usual [That thing] or [That treasure]. Could the treasure be something living?" Daniela clenched her fist, realizing she had been careless and leaked something. "You are truly unreasonable." Her expression immediately turned back to coldness. "You really think these few Legends can protect you for a lifetime?" "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware that they could leave at any time. How could Legend powerhouses be willing to work for a 3rd rank weakling?" Marvin shrugged. "They don¡¯t work for me, they are my friends." "Friends?" Daniela indifferently dismissed, "They¡¯ll be your friends only when you are of use to them, right?" "There is no harm in telling you the truth, the treasure left behind by our family is really something living¡­ A part of one." "I know that even if I tell you this, you wouldn¡¯t hand me the treasure. I can see with a glance that you are someone selfish. You only plan on hogging this treasure to yourself." "But I warn you, you won¡¯t be able to control this kind of formidable power!" "You won¡¯t only kill yourself, you¡¯ll kill the people at your side and even the entire White River Valley would fall into an unprecedented crisis because of your selfish action." Daniela¡¯s voice was strict. Marvin shook his head and smiled. "You are wrong." "I¡¯ll show you." After saying that, he got up and took out a key from the drawer, pushed the cupboard behind him, and revealed the hidden door. Marvin turned to Daniela and said, "Actually, this isn¡¯t the first time I opened this hidden door." "The first time I opened it, I almost lost my life." A heated gaze appeared on Daniela¡¯s face, "It won¡¯t this time. I¡¯ll protect you." She then took a step forward and grabbed Marvin¡¯s left hand. A refreshing feeling came from her body, and Marvin felt a bit more clear-headed. "As expected, you know what is inside." Marvin took a deep glance at Daniela. The latter slightly smiled. "This is something from our clan." "Open it." Marvin reached forward and opened the door! They directly met with the Three Eyed Great Devil Head carrying that strange smile! After opening the entrance, the two simultaneously shook! Even Daniela was stopped by the willpower check for a moment. She struggled free three seconds later. Her eyes returned from chaos to calm. The entire study immediately became ice cold. A layer of cold even formed on the hand she was holding. Marvin couldn¡¯t help but sneeze! "Is this how you¡¯ll protect me?" After struggling free from the illusion, he looked at Daniela, the fear from the willpower check still apparent on his face. His left hand was quickly freezing, at a rate visible with the naked eye. After turning into the Ice Angel Shape, Daniela was extremely beautiful, far more beautiful than those local beauties. She also carried a kind of out of this world bearing. She gently released his hand and her wings began flapping, suddenly rushing inside! Marvin calmly followed behind her. The hidden room wasn¡¯t too big and the sides were completely deserted. "This is fake." Daniela took a glance at that Great Devil Head. "This is merely an alchemy item. It¡¯s used to send the same chaos willpower spell as the Great Devil." She looked further into the hidden room. There was a scroll painting in the depths of the room. On the scroll was a relatively young man. The painting looked ordinary, with nothing special about it. But the young man¡¯s eyes were looking at a stone platform. On the stone platform lay a pair of silver bracelets. "It is!" Daniela was pleasantly surprised. She flew there, trying to grab that pair of bracelets. But at that time, the young man in the scroll painting lifted his head and said, "You aren¡¯t my descendant. You aren¡¯t qualified to take away my inheritance." Daniela looked at that man in the painting with disbelief and the next second, a frightening light ray shot out from the painting. Even in her Ice Angel Shape, she couldn¡¯t dodge. Marvin saw Daniela get hit by the light ray and turn into a petrified Ice Angel, falling on the ground extremely awkwardly. He had already been expecting something like this. He knew about the set of rules guarding the treasure. When his grandfather left, he had set it up so that only his direct descendants could obtain this treasure. Even if Daniela was his cousin, she clearly didn¡¯t have the qualifications to take away this pair of bracelets. Marvin quickly arrived in front of the stone platform. "Equip them quickly," the young man on the painting urged, "My petrification can only block her for at most three minutes." "I have a lot of things to tell you during those three minutes." Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate and directly equipped the silver bracelets. Then, a silvery light flashed and the bracelets became invisible. He tried to feel them, and sure enough, the bracelets were still there. But other people wouldn¡¯t be able to perceive them. He raised his head and looked at the man in the scroll painting and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "In the end, what did you leave behind for me?" "Dear Grandfather?" Chapter 213: Ancestor’s Mystery Chapter 213: Ancestor¡¯s Mystery Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Being called grandfather by a young man not much smaller than me is truly a strange experience." The young man in the painting blinked. "What¡¯s your name? Are you Jean or Miller¡¯s child? "I¡¯m Marvin. My father is Jean," Marvin answered simply. "Are they okay?" The man in the painting anxiously fretted, "After I left, I didn¡¯t pay attention to White River Valley for a very long time. I gave the valley to your father, but his innate talent isn¡¯t very outstanding. I always worried about you guys." "After you left?" Marvin was shocked. "Could it be that you haven¡¯t died?" The young man laughed for a bit. "Of course, it¡¯s just a prank. But it seems I won¡¯t be able to return for a little while. To let everyone think I¡¯m dead might have been for the best." Marvin suddenly felt a bit dizzy. His own grandfather¡­ Was actually still alive? He firmly believed that this scroll was an alchemy item with a [Message Image] enchantment attached to it. The man inside and his words would have been recorded in advance. But he hadn¡¯t expected that his own grandfather was actually still alive. That painting.... "This painting will burn in a few minutes. You might not see me for a very long time, Marvin." A trace of benevolence flashed through the young man¡¯s eyes as he watched Marvin. Despite Marvin feeling that kindness was a bit out of sorts, he still forced himself to accept it. He was his grandfather after all. "Communication across planes is a very troublesome matter unless you can find someone able to reproduce a similar item." The young man gravely said, "We don¡¯t have much time. I know you have a lot of questions, but I have to answer to the most important ones." Then, the young man kept talking for two and a half minutes, and Marvin listened, recording every word in his heart. The content was really too shocking. Marvin kept thinking about it, confirming it in his heart, making sure his grandfather didn¡¯t make a mistake. Once the time came, the lower half of the painting began to burn on its own. "Seems like our discussion has reached its end." The young man gently smiled. "Although I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t become a Wizard, but Ranger with the Shapeshift Sorcerer subclass is also a very fascinating path. I also noticed many powerful blessings on your body. You seem to be shouldering many people¡¯s expectations." "I am proud of you." "This painting will ultimately leave a remnant behind. That remnant is the plane¡¯s mark. If you can get a hold of an item to communicate between planes, you can try to get in touch with me. I know you still have many questions, but for now you can only go by yourself and gradually explore¡­" That last word had yet to be finished when the painting finished burning. Marvin cautiously walked over and picked out a small crystal from the ashes. This was the plane mark his grandfather mentioned. He suddenly heard a coughing voice behind him! The powerful Ice Angel finally got rid of the petrification state. She was extremely angry as she looked at the absolutely empty stone platform. She lost her self-control and asked Marvin, "What have you done?" Marvin calmly looked at Daniela. "I took what my grandfather gave me." "That¡¯s all." Daniela rushed in disbelief and grabbed Marvin¡¯s wrists. The ice cold feeling from her body could be felt. "You really... equipped it?" Daniela¡¯s tone was extremely dispirited. She ground her teeth and glared at Marvin, "Why is it you!" "My father obviously told me it belonged to me!" "It should be mine." She then seemed lose her spirit. Marvin lightly patted her shoulder. "Don¡¯t take offense, your father might have made a wrong guess." "Regardless, we are family, aren¡¯t we?" ... That pair of bracelets wasn¡¯t a treasure in itself, but only people with enough talent in the Cridland clan could put them on. Their effect was to control the true treasure. And after putting it on, Cridland¡¯s clansmen couldn¡¯t harm him. This was a bloodline restriction. Marvin¡¯s grandfather also made use of that point in those days. He stole the treasure and ran away unhindered out of the Lavis Kingdom. In the Cridland family, there was a rumor that the one who put on this pair of bracelets would become the ruler of the North. Marvin¡¯s grandfather had put on those bracelets, but he wasn¡¯t interested in becoming the ruler of the North. A few decades after escaping to the South, he left this world. That¡¯s right, he left this world, left Feinan. But that didn¡¯t mean he died. Marvin recalled that day in his childhood when his father and Uncle Miller held a funeral. They hadn¡¯t looked very sad. They must have known their father had disappeared, but hadn¡¯t died. He left this world. And as for where he was now, he hadn¡¯t had time to tell Marvin, but according to Marvin¡¯s guess... he most likely was in Hell. The secret of the Numen, Cridland clan¡¯s most valuable treasure... Marvin finally knew what the hell that thing was! That was the head of an Archdevil! Despite his grandfather mentioning the countless ancient seals on it, Marvin was still startled. The Archdevil head was still the real thing, and it was now calmly lying in that secret path. Thinking of this, Marvin didn¡¯t even dare to sleep in his castle. His grandfather truly had a big heart. He actually buried a ticking time bomb like that under White River Valley. Wasn¡¯t he worried that a time bomb like that, whose seals weren¡¯t reinforced by strong casters, could lead to many calamities? In fact, the calamities White River Valley met this past half year were due to this sealed head. That black-clothed old man was a phantom forcefully condensed by the Archdevil. It had countless years of knowledge from the Archdevil, but no strength. This guy was also pitiful. His head was originally cut down by the first Numen, and they absorbed knowledge and bloodline¡¯s strength from the Archdevil¡¯s head. They successfully made the first man-made bloodline Sorcerer. Those people were the first Numen. They were extremely powerful and tyrannized countless worlds, a group of crazy mad scientists. They were obsessed with making artificial bloodlines and loved to imprison all kinds of powerful lifeforms to absorb their power. This Archdevil was one of the unlucky targets. He had been used by the Cridland clan for many generations, relying on his unparalleled vitality and his ability to draw power from the void. He kept struggling at death¡¯s door. A lot of seals were placed on his head, leaving him unable to use his considerable powers. Helpless, he could only begin to resort to schemes, which also happened to be what he was the best at. He tried countless times, and eventually succeeded. He bewitched Marvin¡¯s grandfather into taking him away from the Cridland clan¡¯s hidden grounds. But he had also failed. Marvin¡¯s grandfather was the most outstanding talent from the Cridland clan (or so the young man had said). Even if others believed he was merely a 3rd rank Wizard, in fact, his Sorcerer class was higher leveled than his Wizard class. Even if it wasn¡¯t publicly known, Marvin estimated that his grandfather was at least a Legend. He saw through the Devil¡¯s trick and imprisoned it in a small region like White River Valley before relying on his mighty strength to replace the seals. The Archdevil thoroughly calmed down. But he didn¡¯t give up. The two sides made a bet, and put it on a contract. That time, the always conceited young man lost and had to follow the contract, so he was forced to leave Feinan. He thought he could come back very quickly, but he was trapped. Thus, so many years flew past. Up till today when Marvin, with the help of Daniela, realized the truth. Because Marvin¡¯s grandfather left, the seals on the Archdevil¡¯s head began to loosen up. Little by little, he was able to condense a phantom. And even if it was only a small step, it already gave him the prerequisite to help him escape. He used the black-clothed man¡¯s identity to bewitch Toshiroya, King Cobra, Miller, and the Ogres. He hadn¡¯t dared to look for stronger people because they would have been able to see through him. He was hoping these people could rescue him, though of course, he had enticed them with lies. But Marvin arrived in this world, making everything impossible. Marvin equipped that pair of bracelets named [Ancestor¡¯s Mystery]. The bracelets¡¯ power was reinvigorated, once again activating many seals that had previously worn off a for long time back on that Archdevil¡¯s head. From his grandfather¡¯s words, the Archdevil¡¯s head shouldn¡¯t be able to recreate a phantom for another half a year. Naturally, he also warned Marvin to not touch the head for the time being, unless he was able to go through the hidden chamber¡¯s willpower check on his own. That Great Devil¡¯s head was an reproduction of the actual Archdevil¡¯s head made by his grandfather using alchemy. Only by using his own power to withstand its effects would he be able to resist the Archdevil¡¯s bewitchment. Thus Marvin set aside the idea to go check on the Archdevil¡¯s head for the time being. However, he apparently found a completely new path for his Shapeshift Sorcerer advancement. In any case, Marvin finally figured out the origin of the black-clothed man, and temporarily removed the crisis on his territory. As for Daniela, she was extremely dispirited. She had pledged that if she couldn¡¯t get the Archdevil¡¯s head, she wouldn¡¯t go back to the North. She sent Oren back to Lavis¡¯ Dukedom to inform her father. Marvin couldn¡¯t say anything about this. He wasn¡¯t worried about Daniela staying in his territory. After all, with the Ancestor¡¯s Mystery in his hand, she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to get in contact with the Archdevil¡¯s head. She would only be controlled by that kind of crafty Devil. But what Marvin didn¡¯t expect was that just one day later, he would be pleasantly surprised by Daniela. ... The next day, in the meeting room. Marvin gathered everyone, mainly to discuss what would happen after the war and how to develop White River Valley. He shared a bit of his thoughts when suddenly, Daniela stood up. "In any case, I have nothing else to do here." "Building a country is something I¡¯ve been learning since I was a child. If you trust me, as your fianc¨¦e, let me deal with this matter." Everyone looked at each other in dismay, feeling doubtful of Daniela. Marvin slightly hesitated. "Tell me what you are thinking first." Chapter 214: Territory Development Chapter 214: Territory Development Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Behind Marvin was a complete map of White River Valley. The map was left behind by Marvin¡¯s grandfather and perfected by Marvin¡¯s father, but it hadn¡¯t been updated during this generation. This map could at most be considered a sketch. After all, the current White River Valley had already expanded at least twice. From the northern mine to the southern White River, from the common border with River Shore City to the coastline. Marvin made a decision. He would go look for two Master Cartographers to draw a map of White River Valley once this meeting ended. But for now, he had to use this one. Daniela didn¡¯t have stage fright, and really looked as if she was Marvin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She walked up to Marvin¡¯s seat and pointed at the coastline on the map. "You intend to establish a harbor there?" Marvin nodded in reply. "Yes." "It would be better to do it further south." Her slender finger followed the coastline and surprisingly pointed at the estuary, the location where the White River flowed into the sea. "This place is the most suitable to build a harbor, because it allows the sea trade to also develop inwards. As far as I know, the river is very deep." "I looked at the river when I was bored a few days ago. The river is wide, very slow, and deep. Many ships could travel on it." "If you set up a harbor there, and then restore the previously abandoned wharf, you could completely connect the eastern and western side of your territory." Daniela spoke with assurance. Marvin nodded and said, "I also planned to do that at the beginning." "However, that location doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s not fitting to build a harbor there because of the erosion caused by the river. It would be very hard to build a city on that land. Moreover, that area is closer to the wilderness." Daniela confidently said, "I¡¯ll take care of this issue." "It¡¯s only soft soil. As long as you are fine with me taking care of it, you¡¯ll have a new harbor in six months!" Everyone looked at Daniela doubtfully. Only the alchemist who wanted to join in the fun suddenly spoke, "Steel talcum powder?" Daniela looked at the alchemist, somewhat surprised. "Not bad, there is someone who knows of [Steel Talcum Powder] in such a rural area." The corner of Marvin¡¯s mouth twitched. These words were implying he didn¡¯t even know of steel talcum powder. But the price and buying channels of that stuff weren¡¯t things the current White River Valley could take care of, right? But he carefully thought. What Daniela said wasn¡¯t without reason. White River¡¯s estuary was a very important strategic location. If they could occupy this area, it would be extremely convenient for both sea trade and inland trade. He thought for a bit and muttered, "What if I want you to build the harbor in three months?" Daniela shrugged. "The budget would need to be doubled." Marvin nodded. Daniela¡¯s appraising ability was very good. They would need a great amount of manpower to establish a new harbor, and it required a lot of money. After the harbor was built, they still needed enough ships. Marvin only had the stolen Southie for now. As soon as the war ended, Marvin sent a group of people to deal with this. Most of those slaves chose to leave by themselves, while a few chose to stay behind. Marvin let them live in the eastern part of White River Valley, in the vicinity of the new harbor. They might become the first residents of the new harbor. As for the Southie, it was silently unmoving on the beach and was undergoing remodeling. River Shore City¡¯s engineers had already begun to carry out a complete transformation. The remodeling would last about a month. Once the transformation finished, the Southie would be a completely new ship, at least on the exterior. Even if the Taurus chamber of commerce wanted to say something, they wouldn¡¯t be able to. Once they shed all pretenses with Marvin, he would simply denounce them for their secret slave trade. Even though the South Wizard Alliance didn¡¯t prohibit slave trade on paper, it required a permit. It was clear that the Southie didn¡¯t have that kind of permit, so it could only pretend to be a merchant ship stealthily transporting slaves. In any case, Marvin wasn¡¯t the clueless teen from the past. White River Valley had also greatly developed. He wasn¡¯t worried about the Taurus chamber of commerce trying something. ... Then, Marvin spontaneously sat on the side, letting Daniela become the lead of this meeting. Every idea Marvin suggested was being perfected. The northern mine would continue to operate. According to the notes left by Marvin¡¯s father, the northern mine not only had a deep iron ore vein, but might also have some other ore veins. But they were restricted by the previously lacking economy of White River Valley, and they were short on miners. Daniela suggested to to purchase slaves to solve this issue. And to buy in great quantity. "Building a territory requires manpower. A slave costs a fifth of a free man. Even though they have shorter life expectancy, it¡¯s far more beneficial than employing miners." Daniela calmly added, "I don¡¯t know much about the current market situation in the South, but this is how we handle it in the North." "It¡¯s also very easy if you want to keep a benevolent reputation. Promise the slaves that if they work hard for three years, they would automatically become free men." "Most people only need a bit of hope in order to work with all their might." "This is different from when you released those slaves. The slaves on that ship were from the South, in addition, most of them were women and children. You promised them freedom. The slaves you need to buy should be young and sturdy men. There are frequent wars between northern cities, and many people would become prisoners of war after losing. I know the best place to purchase those slaves." Daniela didn¡¯t get to finish her words when Marvin chimed in, "Bass Harbor." Daniela praisingly nodded. "Seems like the Overlord isn¡¯t inexperienced." Marvin sighed. As someone who went through the education of a more advanced civilization, he was very critical of slavery. But under these circumstances, if they didn¡¯t use Daniela¡¯s methods, they really couldn¡¯t develop the territory quickly. He wasn¡¯t a saint, and it was impossible to help everyone. Just as Daniela said, he really needed a group of young, sturdy, and obedient slaves. ... After talking about the northern mine and the new harbor, Daniela¡¯s sight aimed to the south. Even though she had only stayed in White River Valley for a short period of time, she figured out the entire territory¡¯s situation. To the south of White River Valley was a very fertile piece of land, but there were many monsters that would harass the inhabitants. With the just the guards¡¯ manpower, they wouldn¡¯t be able to completely clean up these monsters. But Daniela suggested another way. Establishing an [Adventurer Camp]. Set up an adventurer camp west of the southern White River. Building a small kind of village there would provide the adventurers with a resting place, supplies, and weapons repairs... Marvin had already been mulling over it for a long time. However, for Daniela to be able to suggest the idea in such a short time, he had to say, the future Ice Empress truly had the ability to rule a country. As for how they should build the facilities for the adventurers, Marvin already had a plan. The plan was very simple: Request help from River Shore City. In any case, his deal with Madeline was still ongoing, Marvin could give any request and she could only answer by grinding her teeth. If he didn¡¯t profit as much as he could now, could he wait till she advanced to Legend to ask? ... According to Daniela¡¯s plan, once the adventurer camp was set up, It would help settle the adventurers who came attracted by the wilderness clearing order. They could start exploring to the south. That place was part of the wilderness, but if there were enough people, they would gradually secure the area. Marvin could issue a few monster extermination quests. The bounty hunters would rush there like ants rushing for food. Moreover, White River Valley had many cost-effective monsters to kill, so getting rid of them would give easy money to the adventurers. This would become the paradise of the southern adventurers. ... Apart from this, recruiting sentries and mounted patrols was also put on the agenda by Daniela. Because in her plan, such a vast territory had to establish enough defense mechanisms. Otherwise, it would be too easy for the enemies to infiltrate it. "There, there, and also there. This one is the most important¡­ We must set up a sentry tower there." The place Daniela was pointing at was unsurprisingly the top of the Ogres¡¯ mountain. As she said, that location was extremely advantageous, able to overlook the entire White River Valley. It had views on the Spider Crypt in the north, and the future adventurer camp in the south, River Shore City in the west, and the new port in the east. This location definitely needed a lookout post working around the clock. As for the few other places Daniela pointed, they were also key locations. Marvin¡¯s expression while looking at Daniela was a lot more appreciative. Even if that girl was young, her insight in planning was very frightening. "Do you believe me now?" She winked, looking at Marvin. "I¡¯m a woman who started drawing architectural designs when I was four." Marvin clapped, "Good. You perfected the entire plan." At that time, the others couldn¡¯t stay seated. They looked at Marvin and Daniela for a long time. Ultimately, Anna and Wayne couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Brother/Young Master Marvin, you planned so many things, but¡­ What about money?" Marvin and Daniela glanced at each other and answered at the same time, "Borrow!" Borrowing money, crazily borrowing money. This was the main reason Marvin wanted to attack the Ogre mountain. With this gold mine in his possession, he could start borrowing money everywhere. ... In the Wizard Tower outside River Shore City. Madeline¡¯s complexion became ashen as she looked at the list Marvin sent her. A huge amount of supplies and manpower was requested. ¡®What the hell, there is even something like a dozen prostitutes required as manpower!¡¯ What angered her even more were the 2000 Wizard golds written at the end of the list. ¡®Do you really want to squeeze me dry?¡¯ Madeline angrily grasp the list. But the next line made her feel a bit better. ¡®So it¡¯s borrowed¡­ Half a year?¡¯ She hesitated, before agreeing to Marvin¡¯s request. The same thing happened in the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s headquarters. But this loan request had shockingly reached 10000 Wizard golds! Chapter 215: Setting Off Once Again Chapter 215: Setting Off Once Again Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation South Wizard Alliance¡¯s East Coast headquarters. Department of Finance conference room. "Regarding Baron Marvin¡¯s application for a huge loan, what does everyone think?" inquired one person in a low voice. The other four stayed silent. After a moment, someone sneered, "10000 Wizard gold coins? Never before has such a huge amount been loaned since the alliance was established, right?" "What did he use as a guarantee?" The first person who spoke was a woman. She was the head of the finance department, O¡¯Connor. She took a glance at that sneering man and said, "Mister Peter, could you not speak nonsense if you haven¡¯t checked the assessment report?" Peter felt speechless. Everyone had a thin document in front of them. This was an assessment report of Marvin and White River Valley¡¯s development potential. The South Wizard Alliance was very strict when providing a loan, and would always do a thorough investigation. "As far as I know, Baron Marvin¡¯s territory truly doesn¡¯t have enough to repay the loan on a short term basis. But in this expedition, Baron Marvin successfully opened up a territory." "He annihilated an entire Ogre tribe. It is said that there were Legend Ogres among them." "And we discovered quite a few old acquaintances at Baron Marvin¡¯s side." O¡¯Connor just finished her sentence when Peter suddenly shouted, startled, "How could this be!" As he held that information in front of him and looked at each familiar name, he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, "Demon Hunter Constantine¡­" "Elven War Saint Ivan¡­" "And even that unsociable O¡¯Brien?" Peter gulped in agitation. "Tell me, is this information forged?" The others looked at him as if he was an idiot. The reason they were silent earlier was because they were shocked by those few names. They were wondering what kind of person could gather so many powerhouses in one place. Not to mention the information, a few pages earlier, it also mentioned that Marvin, along with a few other Legend Powerhouses, got rid of the Crimson Patriarch, something which even Sir Anthony wasn¡¯t able to do. There was no doubt that simply from this report, Baron Marvin was someone with extremely high potential for growth. The South Wizard Alliance already intended to confer Marvin a title of Viscount after the success of this wilderness clearing expedition. The corresponding rewards were also being prepared. The South Wizard Alliance was always encouraging capable nobles to expand their lands, but not like those northern nobles who liked to fight against each other to the death for a bit of resources. Those people would rather start a feud that would last for generations than step out in the wilderness. But what caught the alliance somewhat unprepared was that they had yet to send Marvin¡¯s reward and this guy already asked for a loan. And the loan amount was unprecedentedly high! 10000 Wizard golds! This was equivalent to ten million silvers! This amount was equivalent to half of the loan quota of the department of finance in the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s eastern headquarters. If they loaned that money to Marvin and the other territories asked to borrow from them, they might end up in a situation where they were strapped for cash. From this point of view, Marvin¡¯s request was a bit absurd. But directly declining wasn¡¯t a good way to handle it. Because something very tempting was written on Marvin¡¯s loan application. 10000 Wizard golds, six month return deadline. Collateral, two gold mines. Immediately after the end of the wilderness clearing military campaign, Marvin promptly looked for someone to check the ore vein at the core of the Ogres¡¯ mountain. The outcome made him overjoyed. According to his father, there was a gold mine there. But that wasn¡¯t the result of the investigation. There wasn¡¯t just one vein, there were two! The two ore veins ran parallel to each other and didn¡¯t cross paths, one south and one north. Marvin gave mining rights for one to the Silver Church as part of their business transaction, but he was still the owner of the gold mine. According to the investigation, if they mined with a certain intensity, it would take about twenty years to fully mine. Their entire value when added together exceeded 60000 Wizard golds. It was the appearance of those two golds mines that made things difficult for the finance department. The head of the department, O¡¯Connor, already sent a group of people to check, and there was no issue with Marvin¡¯s report. No one expected such a hidden treasure to lie in the vicinity of a barbarous place like the Shrieking Mountain Range. But it was too late to act, because that mountain along with the coastline already became the personal property of Marvin. Moreover, the wilderness clearing order was still in effect. As long as he kept opening up new territory for the next half a year, the wilderness clearing order would remain valid. Who knew what this ambitious young man would do. In the eyes of the higher ups of the Alliance, Marvin was a very promising Overlord worth nurturing. And his ability to repay the debt in the long term was very high. There was apparently no risk in lending this money. But the amount was too large, so the finance department had to convene this meeting. .. "Ladies and Gentlemen, everyone must have already grasped the information about White River Valley." O¡¯Connor looked at everyone and resolutely announced, "Now is the time to vote." "Oh, that¡¯s right. If anyone is worried about the guarantee, there was a piece of information an hour ago, Dame Hathaway of the Three Ring Towers is willing to vouch for this debt. But it was in a hurry, so there wasn¡¯t time to formally send the vouching document. But Dame Hathaway¡¯s reputation is flawless." O¡¯Connor finished and then took the lead. "I agree to provide this loan." "I agree." "I agree." Even Peter who was initially sneering shrugged. "I agree." Only the last man was silent for a moment before sighing, "I abstain from voting." The all gave him a pitying look. This was a Unicorn clansman. They had heard about the small grudges between the Unicorn clan and Marvin. It was said that the Unicorn clan was intending to deal with Marvin, but they ended up suffering from the disaster known as the Ancient Red Dragon Ell. The Unicorn clan had already collapsed. As one of the few remaining clansman, even if this person had a high position in the South Wizard Alliance, he couldn¡¯t create much trouble for Marvin. 4 to 0, perfect pass. Half an hour later, Bass Harbor, in the lobby of the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s eastern headquarters. "Congratulations, Miss Anna, Lord Marvin¡¯s application has already been approved." O¡¯Connor personally handed a document to Anna and then looked behind them. "As long as Baron Marvin shows his Baron Medal, he can sign it." Anna took out a medal and smiled. "He didn¡¯t come, but I brought the medal. Is that a problem?" O¡¯Connor froze. Such an important matter was actually handled by a butler? She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Where is Baron Marvin now?" "He¡­" Anna signed while helplessly saying, "I also don¡¯t know¡­" Lola behind her back also nodded. "Lord Marvin is indeed known as the Wanderer. After giving us quite a bit of tasks, he slipped away." ... Indeed, just as Lola said, after Marvin completed the planning of the development of his territory, and gave everyone long term and short term tasks, he once again left his territory. He was going west this time. He didn¡¯t bring anyone along apart from Isabelle. Acting as an overlord wasn¡¯t his strong point. He would at most know a bit of basic management general knowledge, and only had a rough idea on how to quickly build a powerful territory. It turned out that Daniela displayed breathtaking talent in this regard. Marvin felt quite at ease in leaving the territory development to Daniela. Of course, during Marvin¡¯s absence, the Proxy Overlord was still Wayne. And the matter of River Shore City¡¯s loan was very simple, just send a sealed letter and Madeline would send the stuff. The 6th page of the Book of Nalu was still in her hands after all, and she was still in the middle of enlightenment. Before she advanced, Hathaway could come and take back that page any time, thus she didn¡¯t dare to go against Marvin. And as for the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s loan, he carefully considered and still sent Anna. This was a huge amount of money. He wouldn¡¯t trust the others with it. He only felt relieved with the butler who had always silently followed behind his back all this time. As for Lola, he sent her to buy supplies and slaves. He already officially appointed Lola as White River Valley¡¯s Finance official. She was mainly in charge of purchasing and budgeting. The true financial power was still in the hands of Anna. Daniela was mainly in charge of building the territory. She wasn¡¯t meddling with the other matters. But her existence was also considered as an insurance after Marvin left. Even though the Dark Guards were always there to defend White River Valley, but if they met a powerhouse, they wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against it. Constantine and O¡¯Brien had left White River Valley after all. The former because of the Red Dragon¡¯s corpse. Apparently there was no one in the South who knew how to properly dismember a Dragon. In order to maximize the profits, Constantine intended to personally set out to look for an old acquaintance. That guy reportedly had dissected at least three Dragons! He had plenty of experience. Fortunately the Red Dragon¡¯s corpse in the Thousand Paper Crane wouldn¡¯t have any issue. As for the matter of the Dragon Blood¡¯s bath, Marvin once asked Constantine and was scolded by the latter for wanting to recklessly waste such a resource. Dragon blood could make very powerful medicine. Using it to bathe would certainly increase one¡¯s attributes, but it wasn¡¯t very cost efficient. After Marvin understood, he decided to wait for that butcher¡¯s arrival while also asking Constantine to help with recruiting a few master-level Potioneers. Apart from this, Ivan followed Anna and Lola to Bass Harbor in the north in order to guarantee the safety of the funds. And the rest of the territory¡¯s progress was carefully arranged. ... Three days later, Marvin brought along Isabelle and climbed over the the mountain on the far west of the Deathly Silent Hills, northwest of River Shore City. What spread in front of them was an endless desert. The Saint Desert. Marvin let out a breath and took the lead under the setting sun. "Let¡¯s go, we have a long road ahead of us." Chapter 216: White Deer in the Desert Chapter 216: White Deer in the Desert Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A tall silhouette and a small silhouette were struggling forward in an endless sandy area. There was a lot of wind and their feet would sink in the sand with each step, greatly impeding their progress. Especially the little girl in the back. Her face had a few bloody scratches from the flying sand, but they had already dried up. It could be seen that she struggled with every single step. But she was still resolutely following behind Marvin, expressionless. From her words, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do anything Marvin asked her to do. And Marvin didn¡¯t lend her a helping hand. He could see a shadow of his former friend from this girl with 18 years left to live. The path ahead would be full of hardship, difficult even for Marvin. But she was confident in him. The way she was looking at him made Marvin feel responsible for her. He had to think of a way to save her. Thus, when he left White River Valley this time, he didn¡¯t bring anyone else, only Isabelle! Marvin planned a path full of hardship for her. That path was far more difficult than this desert, but it was her only chance. ¡®I hope this child can persevere.¡¯ Marvin turned and took a glance at Isabelle. She clearly was running out of strength, but she still listened to Marvin¡¯s words: To not use [Blink]. This ability would endlessly burn her already short remaining lifespan. Marvin ordered her to not use it except as a last resort. She was struggling at every step. This seemed to be the fate of the Hammons. Marvin stopped and waited for a while before Isabelle slowly caught up. In fact, they were already three days away from the Deathly Silent Hills. Marvin had a compass in hand, making sure they wouldn¡¯t go in the wrong direction. "There is about an hour of walking left. How are you?" he asked with concern. Isabelle softly nodded. The two continued forward. An hour and twenty minutes later, there seemed to be less sandy winds. The two climbed a dune. They could faintly see some signs of human habitation in the distance. The girl rubbed her eyes, thinking it was a mirage. Marvin gently patted her head, spitting some sand that had gotten into his mouth. "It¡¯s here." This was an oasis. The most famous town of the eastern part of the Saint Desert, [Kassemuir], was founded on this oasis. The desert people believed that this was a land blessed by gods because many oases in the desert faded away with the passage of time, but only this Kassemuir oasis didn¡¯t. It had stood straight for an era. Most of the Saint Desert was occupied by the Bai clan. As for the Sha clan, they were only a small part occupying the stone forest in the north, studying their gunpowder and firearms. "In the language of the Bai clansmen, Kassemuir means ¡®Pearl¡¯." "This is the place I said I would bring you to." Marvin held Isabelle¡¯s hand and walked to the oasis. The town could slowly be seen in the distance. This town wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Mavin. He had hung around and gotten pretty high reputation there due to some coincidence, nearly becoming the Bai Clan head. As for Kassemuir, he knew quite a bit. This town wasn¡¯t as calm as it looked. There were hidden undercurrents that other people couldn¡¯t see. These frightening shadows should still be dormant at this time. If they appeared, they might frighten the entire Saint Desert. But the reason Marvin came wasn¡¯t to settle a hidden danger in Kassemuir. In fact, he had left White River Valley with one goal: Grabbing the Source of Fire¡¯s Order. Only with that Source of Fire¡¯s Order could they resist the waves of chaos magic during the Great Calamity and establish an area that temporarily wouldn¡¯t be subject to the influence of chaos magic. That was the reason the Rocky Mountain could found a country at that time. The three Fate Sisters had a Source of Fire¡¯s Order in hand. They lit the order, to bless the people. Even if Marvin didn¡¯t know where they got that Source of Fire¡¯s Order, he knew they actually had three of them. The first one was stolen by Shadow Prince Glynos. The second was forcefully extinguished by many gods joining hands when the sisters lit it. As for the third, the eldest of the sisters, that fierce girl who personally tore apart the Black Dragon, eliminated a few gods¡¯ avatars and burnt the order. Despite this, they suffered from the gods jealousy toward the Rocky Mountain and thus, it didn¡¯t last for long. Marvin required the Source of Fire¡¯s Order. He knew the gods¡¯ tricks, so he only needed one. But getting more would naturally be even better. Thus, he left White River Valley this time to go for the Sorcerer country, Rocky Mountain! As for the Saint Desert, they were only passing through. Kassemuir was a hub. If not for Isabelle, Marvin wouldn¡¯t need to come here. But what made Marvin frown was that it was apparently the wrong time to get there. When they finally arrived at the town, they found out that it was under martial law! People without IDs wouldn¡¯t be able to enter Kassemuir. They might even be captured as spies by the guards. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Marvin curiously looked at a huge group of people gathered around a signboard outside Kassemuir. He pulled Isabelle¡¯s hands and moved closer. ... In the barren endless desert. A few slanted cactuses were lying on the roadside. A hungry and thirsty traveller was on the roadside, apparently having lost his way. His lips were split open, probably from dehydration. Without help, he might not survive this crisis. Suddenly, a nimble White Deer appeared in his sight. A White Deer appearing in the desert? If an average person saw it, they might only think it was a mirage. But this traveler seemed strangely attracted and staggered up. The White Deer stayed in place, unmoving. The man slowly approached. The White Deer simply kept standing there, its eyes full of kindness. But at that time, the traveler suddenly showed his sinister fangs. His face caved in, turning into a circle of frightening sharp teeth! The White Deer was immediately startled! But it was too late. The traveler had already pounced on it and bitten the White Deer¡¯s neck. The latter fell on the ground, struggling for a moment before being sucked dry by the traveler, meeting a tragic death in the desert. The traveler chuckled and wiped the bloodstains, returning to the appearance of a normal man. At that time, a white clothed woman suddenly appeared. "Good job." "Keep killing White Deer. But pay attention to Kassemuir¡¯s side. Someone already took note of our operation." "We have to be careful of the retribution of the Bai," the woman briefly warned in a soft voice. The traveler chuckled disapprovingly. "Rest assured, Lady Deceiver." "Those silly Bais still can¡¯t differentiate humans from Evil Spirits.." The white clothed woman nodded. "That¡¯s fine." "According to my investigation, it¡¯s rumored that only by killing a certain amount of White Deer would one be able to attract the [White Deer Holy Spirit]¡¯s anger." "This is the only opportunity to open the White Deer¡¯s cave. Only by grabbing the treasure inside we will be able to set up the Disaster Door." "Keep going, but remember to not let the Bai worshippers find out about you. Otherwise the White Deer Holy Spirit won¡¯t leave the White Deer Cave. Understood?" The traveler nodded. Then a sandy wind blew across and the woman disappeared. The traveler kept going forward. And that poor White Deer was already buried in the sand. ... In front of the bulletin board, Marvin was seriously looking at the contents. Unlike the other people who came attracted by their curiosity, he actually understood the meaning behind this announcement. ¡®Large scale White Deer killings?¡¯ ¡®No wonder the Bais want to seal off Kassemuir.¡¯ ¡®The White Deer Holy Spirit is the sacred beast of the Bai clansmen.¡¯ Information about those White Deers appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind. It¡¯s rumored that when the Bai ancestors were forced to migrate to this desert, they couldn¡¯t adapt to the life there. They could find neither water nor a place to survive. At that time, the White Deer Holy Spirit appeared, showing them the path, and ultimately leading them to an oasis. The White Deer Holy Spirit was the Bai clan¡¯s deity. It had many heirs, and these mysterious White Deer had the ability to be invisible. They were scattered all over the desert. The normally couldn¡¯t be seen. Occasionally, when travelers who lost their way, tumbling on the roadside, were in crisis, the White Deer would appear to them. At that time, as long as they followed behind it, they could find a water source and keep on living. Similar legends existed in various parts of the Saint Desert. These White Deers were under the protection of the Bai clan and they were travelers¡¯ benefactors. But now, the angry Bai clansmen found out a great amount of White Deer corpses. Someone was killing the White Deer. This made the Bai clansmen unable to restrain their anger. They sealed off all the oases and began to investigate this matter. Seeing the contents of this bulletin board, other might just wonder why someone was killing White Deers, but Marvin knew it was a serious matter. ¡®A White Deer bloodbath, only to draw out the White Deer Holy Spirit. Only then would the White Deer Cave from the rumors would be shortly opened.¡¯ ¡®That artifact can establish a passage between planes¡­ Whose plan is it?¡¯ A large amount of names appeared in Marvin¡¯s mind. A similar event also happened in his previous life. But Marvin didn¡¯t know whose work it was. After all, there were a few planes relatively close to Feinan that could open a temporary passage. Underworld, Abyss, Hell¡­ They were all possible choices. Putting this conspiracy behind, Marvin was now facing a serious problem. If he couldn¡¯t get into Kassemuir, he wouldn¡¯t be able to implement his plan. This made him feel quite troubled. But at that time, a group of people suddenly proclaimed, "The Holy Maiden returned!" "She went to investigate the circumstances of the White Deer¡¯s murder. There must have been results since she came back." Marvin turned his head, only to see a white-clothed woman slowly walking back from the desert. He had a kind of special feeling when he saw her. This feeling was very similar to when he looked at Daniela. __________ T/N: The Bai of the Bai clan means white. It is the same character as the white from the white deer. Knowledge +1! Chapter 217: Assassin Alliance Chapter 217: Assassin Alliance Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Holy Maiden walked over from the desert, two Bai clansmen silently following behind her. Scimitar Fighters. The scimitar skills of the Bai clansmen were known throughout the entire continent. Scimitar Fighter was also one of the defining classes of the Bai clansmen, just like the Sha¡¯s Battle Gunner. The two Scimitar Fighters were each holding someone. They seemed to be prisoners. They looked sturdy, but they were now covered with cuts and bruises and their mouths were sealed with rubber tape. The Holy Maiden stopped on the outskirts of Kassemuir and looked at the people gathered. At the same time, guards from Kassemuir also came to welcome them. "I already found the White Deer¡¯s murderers. It was these two adventurers." "As a punishment, I¡¯ll will execute these two people in front of all the outsiders." The guards nodded. Everyone moved away, forming a circle. Many people from the small town watched the scene. Marvin instinctively felt something wrong. He pulled Isabelle¡¯s small hand and lightly retreated, escaping to a place where that Holy Maiden¡¯s line of sight couldn¡¯t reach. This Holy Maiden gave him a strange feeling. Usually, the Bai Clan¡¯s Holy Maiden served the White Deer Holy Spirit, and she would seldomly roam around in front of everyone. It would usually be the Bai clansmen¡¯s priest who would step forward in public. Even if the matter was this big, there was no need to make an appearance, was there? As Marvin was hesitating, a burst of cheers could be heard from the crowd. Obviously, those sturdy guys had already been beheaded. Blood splashed on the ground. The fury of the Bai clansmen had been lessened and the Holy Maiden suggested removing the state of martial law on Kassemuir. Groups began to enter the small town one after the other. The Holy Maiden glanced at the crowd. Afterwards, she entered the town with small steps and soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ... For the travelers, what happened might have just been a brief interlude. But for Marvin, this was a major event. People killing White Deers¡­ This meant that the White Deer Cave was about to open. ¡®Should I join the fray?¡¯ If by any chance he was considered the murderer by the White Deer Holy Spirit, that would certainly be extremely unlucky. But what if he took advantage of the fight between the White Deer Holy Spirit and the murderer to get to that treasure first? To be honest, Marvin was a bit tempted, but he still had to weigh the risks and the benefits. ¡®Forget it. This thing feels a bit strange, and I still have to deal with my matters first.¡¯ Marvin no longer hesitated. He waited until the Holy Maiden disappeared from sight before entering the small town. ... Kassemuir, the brightest Pearl of the Saint Desert. The most unique buildings of the Bai clansmen were built in this place, specialized cottages built to resist sandstorms, giving the impression of being in a different country. Each region in Feinan had their own customs. Even if they were both in the south, the desert area felt very different from the East Coast. The women here were wearing veils, and were usually tightly covered. This was common among the Bai clansmen. But they did not reject foreigners¡¯ strange clothings. Kassemuir was regarded as a forgiving town, unlike some extreme areas in the Saint Desert where outsiders were viewed as fiends. Marvin brought Isabelle throughout Kassemuir. The two first went to replenish their supplies of food and water. After walking in the desert for so many days, the young girl was truly exhausted. He let her rest for a day. The next morning, Marvin carried Isabelle to an alley in the west side of the small town. At the end of the alley was a small workshop apparently dealing some handicrafts. The workshop owner was a one-eyed middle-aged man that everyone called One-Eyed Byrd. "Want to purchase White Deer pottery?" The middle-aged man glanced at the two visitors and called out according to the usual practice. All kinds of pottery were spread in the room. Isabelle got interested. The pottery had all kinds of styles of White Deers, and the decorations were also diverse. This kind of artwork was very rare in the East Coast. It was usually used to carry water, but of course, the ornamental value was a lot higher. "Do you like those?" Marvin saw curiosity and longing in the eyes of the little girl for the first time. "If you like them, then pick one." One-Eyed Byrd indifferently said, "One Wizard gold." Isabelle¡¯s eyes instantly widened, she began to strongly shake her head. Though a girl from an impoverished household, she knew what a Wizard gold meant. How could it be used to buy just good looking pottery? She felt it wasn¡¯t worth it. But she was even more surprised by Marvin unhesitantly taking out a Wizard gold and handing it over. "Pick one," Marvin said while giving her a wink. "This isn¡¯t just buying pottery, it¡¯s a part of the tuition fees." Hearing this, One-Eyed Byrd suddenly raised his head and seriously looked at Isabelle. The young girl was somewhat at a loss, so she looked at Marvin and ended up slowly nodding. Since Lord Marvin already paid, she had to pick the best. Then, she began to check through all of them, starting from the entrance. Her actions were very serious, spending a lot of time checking each piece of pottery before picking the one she liked the most. This process took over 20 minutes. During that time, Marvin and the one-eyed shopkeeper didn¡¯t say a word. Isabelle carefully held that pot. A leaping White Deer was painted on it. "This one?" Marvin patted her head. The young girl nodded. Some excitement could be seen in her eyes. It was the first time someone gave her such a good-looking gift. "Take good care of it," Marvin faintly said, "We might not meet for a very long time." "There will be many things that you¡¯ll have to face alone. Are you confident?" Isabelle nodded. Before they left, Marvin had already asked her opinion. At that time, One-Eyed Byrd said, "Handing such a young girl to the Shadow Valley... That¡¯s cruel." "Shadow Valley never lacked kids her age, did it?" Marvin looked at him. "I need to take a look at the Alliance permit," requested Byrd dully. Marvin quietly took out his proof of identity. "White River Valley¡¯s Baron Marvin, so it turns out to be you." "Your reputation has spread around the desert recently." "I didn¡¯t expect you to be even younger than I thought." Byrd looked at Marvin with a surprised expression. Marvin stayed silent. Rumors about him spread way too fast. The matter of borrowing a huge amount of money to develop new territory attracted countless eyes. His original Overlord status was enough to make people spread news of his achievements. Now, Marvin was a well-known person throughout East Coast. Many young men would take Marvin as an example, hoping to become a member of the main forces of the wilderness clearing army by training their martial skills. Even if they couldn¡¯t become new nobility, they could mix with vassal Knights. It was said that the reward for Marvin not only included his Viscount title, but also the right to confer a title upon a subordinate. The qualification to have two vassals. But during this wilderness clearing campaign, Marvin didn¡¯t rely too much on other people, so there weren¡¯t many people he could choose from. So for now, he simply set it aside. ... After they had a simple negotiation, Marvin finished the first formalities on behalf of Isabelle. Next was going to the Shadow Valley. Marvin wasn¡¯t worried about this. One-Eyed Byrd naturally had his ways as an intermediary of the Assassin Alliance. Soon, Byrd closed his handicraft shop and brought two camels from the backyard. He lead Marvin and Isabelle and left Kassemuir. The three rode the camels westward. A long and endless chain of mountains soon appeared in the distance. These mountains extended all the way across the middle of the Saint Desert, making this area¡¯s terrain even more complicated. Vegetation was sparse on the mountain range. Two hours later, the group of three stood at the entrance of a valley. Shadow Valley. The Assassin Alliance¡¯s Headquarters. "Let¡¯s go." Byrd mumbled and rode his camel inside first. Marvin and Isabelle followed closely behind. After Byrd showed a pass, two black clothed men let him go through. They advanced through the valley, looking at the pretty scenery on both sides. They saw countless children entangled in a heated battle on the sandy dunes, fighting each other in desperate struggles. Each of them was holding straight daggers. Only one child was successful, while the rest died under the daggers. This was the Apprentice Assassin¡¯s test. Marvin had also come here before. As the Southern Wizard Alliance¡¯s affiliated organization, the Assassin Alliance was a well-known Assassin nurturing spot. This place was an Assassin¡¯s paradise. Regardless of what you wanted to advance to, they would satisfy your needs. Phantom Assassin, Ace Assassin, Blood Assassin¡­ Many Assassin advancements could be completed here. Marvin also advanced to Phantom Assassin in this place before ultimately walking the road of the Ruler of the Night. The group of three finally stopped in front of a dome-shaped building. "We will go in. I¡¯ll take her along to handle the procedures." "Since this is a candidate recommended by a noble of the Alliance, she can be excused from the first test and can directly become an Apprentice Assassin." "But I can¡¯t guarantee that she will stay alive," Byrd cautioned as he took a glance at Isabelle holding her pottery. Marvin nodded. "You can leave. The Shadow Valley isn¡¯t too welcoming towards outsiders," Byrd told Marvin. "If she dies, we will inform you." "Otherwise you can come see her once tomorrow." Marvin smiled. "We both know there is another case." Byrd looking at Marvin in mild surprise and mumbled, "Yeah¡­ If she graduates early, that would be another case." "Anyways, leave, the guards won¡¯t bear it for too long." He couldn¡¯t have expected that Marvin would simply laugh and shake his head. "Bringing her here isn¡¯t the only reason I came to the Shadow Valley." But his next words shocked all the people nearby. "I want to participate in the King Assassin¡¯s challenge." Chapter 218: King Assassin Chapter 218: King Assassin Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "King Assassin¡¯s challenge?" One-Eyed Byrd checked Marvin out and couldn¡¯t help but say, "If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be a Ranger?" Marvin nodded and casually replied, "Doesn¡¯t the rule specify that every rogue class can participate?" One-Eyed Byrd scratched his head, somewhat at a loss. Rules are one thing, but it was actually the first time this kind of situation had happened. A Ranger challenging the King Assassin¡¯s challenge? This wasn¡¯t an error? A few military instructors in charge of training the Apprentice Assassins apparently heard the two¡¯s conversation, and walked over. They surrounded Marvin. And a few Scimitar Fighters in charge of the order also joined in the encirclement. One of them, an extremely arrogant Bai Scimitar Fighter, said, "You want to participate in the King Assassin¡¯s challenge?" "You first have to ask my scimitar¡­" However, he didn¡¯t get to finish his words before Marvin made a move at lightning speed! Shadow Step! The distance between them shortened in an instant. Marvin made a clean chop with his hand and the other painfully howled, dropping the scimitar. At that time, Marvin took advantage of the opportunity. Edge Snatch successful! "Clang!" He slashed backwards at the other arm of the fighter! The Scimitar Fighter¡¯s complexion paled. Marvin was really too fast. In that instant, none of them could even react before he finished his slash! Thankfully, Marvin used the back of the weapon, or else that guy wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep his arm. "Shling!" The others all drew their weapons at the same time, coldly looking at Marvin. The Scimitar in Marvin¡¯s hand turned and returned to its owner as Marvin calmly asked, "Is this the way Bai clansmen meet a challenger?" There seemed to be a leader among the military instructors. He looked at Byrd. "One-Eyed, this is the person you brought. Make a decision." Byrd shrugged. "According to the rules, Rangers are indeed qualified to participate in the King Assassin¡¯s challenge." That military instructor sneered, "Good. In that case, let him participate." "I¡¯ll personally be in charge of his first trial." Once these words were spoken, they all looked at Marvin with sympathy. Even if Marvin¡¯s quick move intimidated people, it was more or less a sneak attack. And that Scimitar Fighter he¡¯d attacked was merely at the 2nd rank. But this military instructor was a person of importance in the Shadow Valley. He was level 15, and had Master proficiency with his daggers. He would be able to promote to a 4th rank powerhouse at any time! If he was in charge of the first trial, this random Ranger would definitely be hopeless. Byrd faintly frowned and looked at Marvin. Marvin said, quite relaxed, "Just follow the rules." ... King Assassin¡¯s challenge. This was a challenge with a long history. Ever since the Shadow Valley was founded, that place had welcomed challengers almost daily. But these challengers were all Assassins. Even if Rangers like Marvin were also rogues, they were in totally different worlds. After so many years, it could be considered the first time one attempted the King Assassin¡¯s challenge. That information spread across the Shadow Valley very quickly. All the people who had some free time came to watch. This was a sort of invisible pressure on those that attempted the challenge. But this challenge already included a test of the ability to react under high pressure in all kinds of situations. As for Marvin, he disregarded the other people¡¯s whispers. It wouldn¡¯t be able to influence him! ¡®If it wasn¡¯t to get a hold of the [Dark Hole] pass, I wouldn¡¯t feel like challenging the King Assassin¡¯s challenge.¡¯ ¡®I only have to accomplish two or more trials to obtain the Assassin Alliance¡¯s acknowledgement and receive a pass." The Dark Hole was a secret path leading to the Underdark, the world under the surface. Marvin had no interest in exploring the Underdark for the moment. But through the Dark Hole, he could find an underground river. By following this underground river he could directly cross the Saint Desert and arrive at Rocky Mountain. Going there through the Underdark was a lot quicker, and what he lacked the most right now was time. As soon as he arrived at Rocky Mountain, his ultimate goal was to find a Source of Fire¡¯s Order. But he also recalled that the King Assassin¡¯s challenge wasn¡¯t without its own benefits. He recalled that each winner could obtain a level in Straight Dagger mastery. This ability might not look useful to Marvin, since after all, he was using curved daggers at the moment. But once he advanced to Ruler of the Night, if he had both Legend level Curved Dagger Mastery and Straight Dagger Mastery, then these two masteries would fuse and turn into a Legend level [Short Weapons Mastery]. At that time, he would be able to freely switch between Curved Daggers and Straight Daggers, the only prerequisite being that his hands needed to be fast enough, or else he would need an item for quick weapon switching. Regardless, Marvin had to participate in the King Assassin¡¯s challenge. The entire challenge was split into many trials. First was to defeat an Assassin of similar rank. This was a comprehensive test of real combat ability. Usually, more than 80% of the challengers would fail that first trial. The military instructors of the Assassin Alliance were all top class. Like Marvin¡¯s opponent, that guy named Youwen. ... "Mister Marvin, when you are ready, please tear down that black cloth on your chest." In a wide open room, a staff member informed Marvin before slowly withdrawing. Countless pairs of eyes were watching Marvin. The latter showed no sign of moving. Everyone waited impatiently, hissing sounds springing up all around. Marvin¡¯s eyes were still closed. Calmly feeling his surroundings. This was the rule. The challenge wouldn¡¯t start unless the black cloth was torn off. Youwen couldn¡¯t attack him. An Assassin would actually be at a disadvantage against a Ranger in a straight confrontation. Rangers had the same outstanding dexterity, especially Dual Wielding Rangers, and the leather armor of the Assassin couldn¡¯t resist the Ranger¡¯s slashes. But the King Assassin¡¯s challenge wasn¡¯t fair. Youwen entered the room before Marvin and already used Stealth, or maybe Hide. Who knew which corner he was in now. He might instantly attack once Marvin tore off the black cloth! Those clamoring spectators also helped Youwen by hindering Marvin¡¯s perception. At least, [Listen] wasn¡¯t usable. Marvin didn¡¯t worry. He lightly pressed his right hand on the black cloth on his chest. Everyone immediately became quiet. But he didn¡¯t tear it down. He only pressed against it and then slowly strolled around the room! "Coward!" "Hurry up!" "How can this kind of trash be qualified to participate in the King Assassin¡¯s challenge?" The audience immediately began to curse. Shadow Valley¡¯s inhabitants originally didn¡¯t have a good opinion of this Ranger challenger, and seeing Marvin acting like a scoundrel, they immediately couldn¡¯t help but hurl abuse. The reason was that, apart from weapons, Marvin couldn¡¯t use any items. He could only rely on his own strength to get rid of the invisible Assassin. Youwen¡¯s stealth was very powerful, so Marvin couldn¡¯t feel any trace of him. Thankfully, Marvin had participated in the King Assassin¡¯s challenge repeatedly, so he had plenty of experience about it. Most opponents would choose to move slowly using [Stealth]. Based on his experience, Youwen should be keeping a distance of more or less six steps away from him. It would rarely be directly behind because this direction was the one people paid most attention to. It would also obviously not be the front, so it would usually be toward one of the sides. ¡®Left? Or Right?¡¯ Marvin stopped. He was at the exact center of the room. This place was the best location to take back the offensive. Then, under the audience¡¯s verbal abuse, Marvin tore off the black cloth. In that split second, he viciously threw the big piece of cloth to his right. Then he dashed like a fierce tiger toward the left, slashing down with his two daggers! The moves were extremely smooth. This was the strategy Marvin had carefully prepared. Regardless of it was left or right, Youwen wouldn¡¯t be able to easily make a move! The audience¡¯s eyes were wide open as they watched Marvin pounce toward a location, his two daggers slashing at an empty place. And the black cloth also slowly fell to the ground. Nothing left or right! ¡®Damn. This Youwen is actually patient¡­" Marvin¡¯s heart sank. But at this time, an ice-cold feeling could be felt behind him! It was actually from the back! A cold dagger appeared over his neck. Cutthroat! All the onlookers suddenly held their breaths. ... Marvin reacted immediately, bending his body backwards. Following Youwen¡¯s surprised "Eh?", Marvin¡¯s head ruthlessly hit his nose as his left curved dagger came in at a very ingenious angle, blocking between his neck and the straight dagger, stopping it from moving further. Marvin smirked. Cutthroat? Marvin was the god of Cutthroat! Even if he couldn¡¯t see through the other¡¯s trick, he still wouldn¡¯t die from participating in the King Assassin¡¯s challenge! Then came Marvin¡¯s counterattack. He let go of the curved dagger in his right hand and grabbed Youwen¡¯s right wrist, holding that straight dagger. Under the acute pain, Youwen didn¡¯t have time to use [Vanish] or [Strong Invisibility]! Marvin took the opportunity and turned, viciously slashing down with his left hand! "Clang!" It was too late for Youwen to dodge, and he was barely able to raise a dagger to block. But then, Marvin¡¯s curved dagger slid down the dagger and directly plunged towards Youwen¡¯s shoulder! "Pah!" The curved dagger stabbed in, causing Youwen to let out a scream. The left hand which was about to counterattack lost all strength. Marvin released his grip and ruthlessly kicked his opponent¡¯s chest, sending the latter flying. Youwen cut a sorry figure as he knocked against the wall and lost consciousness. The audience was in uproar! Marvin broke through Youwen¡¯s cutthroat this effortlessly and could instantly counterattack, knocking him down! This kind of reaction speed and battle experience was definitely not something that could appear in a mere teenager. He totally seemed like an old fox. But in any case, Youwen lost. Marvin¡¯s logs showed the line, [Straight Dagger Mastery +1, you obtained Beginner level Mastery.] Marvin turned to the staff member. "Next trial." Chapter 219: Fountain of Youth Chapter 219: Fountain of Youth Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The second trial tested footwork. Marvin was brought to a special room. This room only had two doors a certain distance away from each other. Marvin needed to cross this room in fifteen seconds. The most important things in the room were the obstacles. Marvin looked at the numerous [Explosion Mushrooms] packed in the room expressionlessly. He was already ready. Every Explosion Mushroom would move rather slowly. But even if you didn¡¯t step on it, as long you were near, it would automatically explode. This was a very dangerous lifeform. Moreover, what was very frightening was that if an Explosion Mushroom exploded, the air wave would spread to the next mushroom, causing a chain reaction. In other word, as long as you missed a step, what awaited you was an entire room filled with explosions! Many people gave up upon seeing this trial. The explosive strength of an Explosion Mushroom was very powerful. Assassins, with their weak bodies, wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this room if they met the chain explosion. This trial tested the mental strength, footwork, reactions, and speed of the challenger. There were still many people watching Marvin¡¯s test from the stands. They wanted to watch what kind of methods the person who beat someone on the verge of becoming a 4th rank Assassin would use for this trial. Naturally, if Marvin unfortunately stepped on an Explosion Mushroom, they might cheerfully clap. After all, no Assassin wished for another class to pass through the King Assassin¡¯s challenge. This simply was a slap to the face of the entire Assassin class! The staff was still chattering about the rules and the dangers of the room to Marvin when the latter impatiently asked, "Can I start?" The staff member¡¯s face froze and he soon coldly said, "You can." "I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the other side of the room¡­" But before his words could be heard, Marvin had already disappeared! His silhouette was rushing like lightning, moving between the slow moving mushrooms! Every step was steady and powerful, it was perfect. "Woosh!" In a short three seconds, Marvin¡¯s silhouette had already appeared at the exit! All of the mushrooms in the room were safe and sound. The staff member¡¯s mouth was wide open, as he gazed at the scene in disbelief. The audience was also thoroughly speechless. This speed¡­ They had seen that Marvin¡¯s Dexterity was definitely above 25 because Flicker was displayed when Marvin went through the room. But to cross the room, 25 Dexterity wasn¡¯t the most important thing. Most important was still Marvin¡¯s frightening judgement and experience. Along with the Demon Hunter Steps, he passed the trial as if he was casually taking a stroll. The second trial was smoothly cleared. Marvin¡¯s Straight Dagger Mastery once again leveled up, reaching [Apprentice] level. ... Third Trial, Escape Room. This trial was also very dangerous for ordinary people. The challenger would be tied to a chair fixed to the ground with both hands tied behind the back, inside a locked cage. This was already set in advance. At the start of the trial, water would start flowing inside the room, up till the entire iron cage was submerged. If the challenger couldn¡¯t undo the bindings fast enough and escape from the iron cage, they could only drown. Escaping was also an essential skill of the King Assassin. The challenger would be told in advance that the water would submerge the chair in about half a minute and submerge the cage completely in approximately two minutes. In other words, if you couldn¡¯t escape the cage in two minutes, either throw the towel or die. This cage was locked, which meant you needed a high Lockpicking skill. Naturally, the first condition was that you could escape the chair binding first. Marvin wouldn¡¯t be able to Lockpick it, and he also didn¡¯t have the [Bone Shrink] skill to handle the bindings. But he had knowledge! He actually knew a loophole in this trial. He unhesitantly chose to start the trial. As everyone watched quietly, the water began flowing in the room. Marvin wore a calm expression. His hands hurriedly shook behind his back. Soon, the water reached Marvin¡¯s abdomen. But that was when he stood up from the chair! The audience shook their heads. They weren¡¯t surprised by this outcome, as this Ranger had definitely come prepared! And for Marvin, getting rid of a rope binding wasn¡¯t very difficult. Even without the Bone Shrink skill, he could still untie himself. The former Ruler of the Night didn¡¯t have an undeserved reputation. If he couldn¡¯t deal with such simple matters Marvin wouldn¡¯t have been so successful. The next step was crucial. The water already reached his head. Even if he had Lockpicking tools, he would have to work underwater! Besides, he had none! He wasn¡¯t a Thief! Nor an Assassin! He didn¡¯t learn the Lockpick skill. But he knew another way out. Under the countless gazes looking at him, Marvin swam down and quickly arrived at the water flow exit. That was an iron fence blocking a cylindrical water inlet. He kept holding his breath while fumbling with the fence for a moment. He pulled sharply and the fence came out! Even though his strength wasn¡¯t top class, this iron fence was merely a decorative item. He then unhesitantly entered that water pipe! Ten seconds later, Marvin emerged from a pool outside the room with a splash. He was wet all over and a bit pale, but everyone was looking at him with admiration. "What? Did you forget to announce the result of the third trial?" He looked at that staff member who was completely at a loss. The latter was simply dumbstruck. He had never seen someone escape like this before Marvin! He saw many Lockpicking Masters using simple iron wires to try to open the complex lock on the outside of the iron cage. But it hadn¡¯t occurred to anyone that that wasn¡¯t the only way out. "He is cheating!" one of the onlookers shouted. The staff member hesitated for a moment before seriously taking out a handbook. ¨C King Assassin¡¯s Rulebook ¨C He carefully read through it for about six or seven minutes before seriously saying, "Well, there is nothing against using this kind of method¡­" "Thus, you successfully passed the third trial." Marvin smiled. His Straight Dagger Mastery leveled up to [Expert]! It has to be known that Marvin¡¯s Curved Dagger Mastery had leveled up from [Expert] to [Master] after the Heavenly Sword Saint¡¯s test. And now, his Straight Dagger Mastery had leveled up this quickly. This was simply cheating the system. But nothing could be done about it. Who told him to take this path in his past life? ... Starting from the fourth trial, the King Assassin¡¯s challenge was no longer open to public. Because the fourth challenge was [Assassination]! The Assassin Alliance would choose a suitable bounty and send the challenger to assassinate him. If the assassination was successful, the challenge was successful. But Marvin directly chose to give up on the trial. His choice surprised the staff member. After reaching this stage, how could he give up? What¡¯s more, if he could finish the five trials, he would obtain the [King Assassin] title! Although a Ranger obtaining the King Assassin¡¯s title sounded a bit strange, it also was a supreme honor. Marvin was actually very straightforward. Assassinating a powerhouse was too strenuous, what¡¯s more, there was still the fifth trial. He didn¡¯t think he could pass that fifth trial. As for the King Assassin¡¯s title, even if it had many bonuses, it was toward skills Marvin didn¡¯t have, so it had no uses. He didn¡¯t forget the reason he participated in the challenge. Since he already reached his goal, backing out was the correct choice. ... Shadow Valley, a guest room. "Congratulations, Sir Marvin. You cleared three trials of the King Assassin¡¯s challenge. As per your request, this pass is yours." One-Eyed Byrd handed a black-colored pass to Marvin. There were also three small medals along with the pass. Each medal represented a trial of the King Assassin¡¯s challenge. If Marvin was interested in the future, he could hand in those three medals to directly start the fourth trial. "But I need to remind you that there are a lot of dangers lurking around the Dark Hole. Most people don¡¯t come out of that place alive," cautioned Byrd. Marvin nodded. For the people on the surface, the Underdark was a very frightening place. But for the experienced Marvin possessing Dark Sight, as long as he was careful and didn¡¯t provoke a few abnormally strong creatures, he could hurry and still be safe. After getting the pass, Marvin was ready to take his leave. But One-Eyed Byrd suddenly said, "Mister Marvin, your display in the King Assassin¡¯s challenge was very outstanding. This made a friend of mine very interested in you. He wants to entrust a matter to you." "I wonder if you are interested?" "We will give a very large reward." Marvin hesitated, and soon linked this request to the bulletin board outside Kassemuir. "You mean the matter of the White Deer¡¯s murders?" "Isn¡¯t your Bai clan¡¯s Holy Maiden personally in charge of this matter?" Marvin asked, somewhat surprised. "Why do you still want an outsider to move?" "Because the Holy Maiden is a fake." An old voice came from behind the door. Afterwards, an aged man supported by a young maid slowly moved in. Byrd showed an expression of respect. "Sir Priest." The old man greeted Marvin with a nod, "This is Viscount Marvin? You are really as young as the rumors said." Marvin got up and simply greeted back. Both sides discussed for a moment and Marvin found that this old man was actually the High Priest of the Bai, the man serving the White Deer Holy Spirit. "Half an hour earlier, we found the corpse of the Holy Maiden Monica." "It is clear that the woman that appeared in Kassemuir is an impersonator." "Someone keeps killing the White Deers. We have to stop this. Regretfully, the only clues we found lead to a place our people can¡¯t infiltrate." "Thus, I need your help." Marvin muttered for a bit, "To be honest, I don¡¯t have much time¡­" "You can hear about our reward first." One-Eyed Byrd was clearly related to the High Priest. He looked at Marvin and said, "A Fountain of Youth." Marvin took a deep breath in surprise and unhesitantly answered. "Deal." Chapter 220: Strange VIllage Chapter 220: Strange VIllage Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Fountain of Youth. The Assassin Alliance¡¯s unique artifact. The Bai clansmen could get a few springs of the Fountain of Youth each year, half of which was offered to the South Wizard Alliance. It didn¡¯t have many effects, and in fact only had one: extending someone¡¯s lifespan. A stream of the Fountain of Youth could extend someone¡¯s life by more or less 30 years. The results would quickly decline with repeated uses. Marvin brought Isabelle to the Assassin Alliance to see whether she could be qualified to become one of the highly regarded Assassins, and then think of a way to receive a portion of the Fountain of Youth¡¯s spring. But now, a Fountain of Youth¡¯s spring was placed in front of Marvin. Marvin didn¡¯t have any reason to decline. This thing was a priceless treasure. Those Wizards on the verge of death were willing to spend all they had to buy a Fountain of Youth¡¯s spring. If not for the Assassin Alliance¡¯s powerful strength and their effective protection of the Fountain of Youth, this place¡¯s natural resource might have already been occupied by some powerful Wizards. Thus, even the experienced Marvin didn¡¯t know where that Fountain of Youth was. He only knew that there was a large-scale quest in his previous life, [The Exhausted Fountain of Youth]. This was a quest issued by the Bai High Priest. At the time, it affected all the players in the Saint Desert because the quest reward experience was very high. From this it could be seen that the Fountain of Youth would most likely become exhausted after the Great Calamity. Now that there was the opportunity to get a stream of the Fountain of Youth, Marvin would definitely give it a try. And after accepting this task, the quest menu which had no changes for a while was suddenly updated. [Incident Investigation: White Deer Murderer] [Quest Description: A large amount of White Deers have been killed in the eastern part of the Saint Desert. The Assassin Alliance¡¯s people followed the trail to a small village of the Sha clan, where they found their main clue. But the Bai clan is restricted by a tribal agreement and is unable to enter their territory. Only you can solve this mystery.] [Quest Reward: A spring of the Fountain of Youth, 10000 general exp] ... To Marvin¡¯s understanding, this "game system" was helping him integrate a lot faster into this world. Maybe there was something like a guide function. Since the system gave him a general exp reward, it meant that this quest shouldn¡¯t be missed. And the quest in itself didn¡¯t pose too much trouble. The Assassin Alliance was set up by the Bai, so they naturally didn¡¯t lack experts. As soon as they found out White Deer were suffering from a large scale hunt, the High Priest sent his able subordinates to check on this matter. In the end, they followed a suspicious traveler. "According to what my people saw, he must be a very wicked guy." The High Priest slowly described, "He pretended to be someone near death and lied down under the sun, waiting for a long time." "But he was actually not dying, despite seeming to be in a continuous near death state. He was definitely waiting for a White Deer to come over." "And when White Deer approached, intending to save him, he tried to harm it!" "That time, the White Deer was startled away because my people acted, but it also let the murderer escape. But one of our Master Trackers gave us a path to follow." "We followed that trail to find a small Sha village." A hint of helplessness could be seen on the High Priest¡¯s face after saying this. Marvin immediately understood. Even if the Sha clan and the Bai clan both originated from the Saint Desert, they were mortal enemies at that time. Later on, they signed a ceasefire under the mediation of the South Wizard Alliance. But it was clearly written on the agreement that they both weren¡¯t allowed to step on the other side¡¯s territory. If one of them violated the agreement, it would trigger a war between the two clans, and at the same time lead to sanctions from the South Wizard Alliance. And it turned out that the people in the Assassin Alliance that belonged to the High Priest¡¯s side were all Bai clansmen. There weren¡¯t any expert foreigners. The High Priest needed someone else to deal with that matter. There was only Marvin. The rumors, and his performance at the King Assassin¡¯s challenge made up his mind. "We won¡¯t make you take a big risk. We only need you to investigate to find out who is behind that matter," the High Priest slowly said. Marvin nodded. He had an accurate understanding of the task¡¯s details. Since he accepted this quest, he had to make enough preparations. As for sneaking into the small Sha village, this wasn¡¯t an issue to Marvin. He had the Setting Sun Maxim and the Battle Gunner subclass. For the Sha clansmen, he was one of them. ... A long time later, around dusk, in front of the Sha clan¡¯s small village. Marvin changed his clothes and wearily went in. Two pistols could be seen on his thigh. As for his Battle Gunner skill points, they were also assigned. 30 points were spent on [Market Scuffle]. This was a Sha specific fighting technique used along with pistols and shotguns. It had a bonus in melee. The Sha guard didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. After he saw the Setting Sun Maxim flashing between his eyebrows, he let quickly let Marvin in, even though he was very puzzled that Marvin was a Battle Gunner but not a Sha. The village wasn¡¯t very big and a lifeless atmosphere could be felt from it. Marvin walked down the empty street. The last remaining light of the sun could be seen in the west as it set, showing an amazing view. However, Marvin wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate it. ¡®Those two guards¡¯ words were a bit incoherent.¡¯ ¡®And when I went through that street, that child looked weird, holding a doll while lifelessly staring at his surroundings. Where were his parents?¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t there too few signs of life? This should be the time when it is most lively.¡¯ Marvin was thinking over it. The Sha¡¯s flag was still fluttering outside the village. The Assassin Alliance¡¯s reinforcements weren¡¯t far, but before Marvin was clear about the unusual condition, they couldn¡¯t rush in. Everything still depended on him. Marvin made a couple rounds around the village, meeting a few people. Those people¡¯s gazes weren¡¯t kind and they directly left, leaving no chance for Marvin to strike up a conversation. The sky completely darkened as he found an inn. The inn¡¯s boss was a fatty, and he was surprisingly very enthusiastic. After Marvin paid for the room, he quickly led Marvin to a good room and personally went to boil hot water. He said that he hadn¡¯t had any business for a long time because this village was too remote. But Marvin felt something fishy. A huge bundle was hidden behind the inn counter, a part of it visible. That was the edge of a curved blade, and it definitely wasn¡¯t something Sha people usually used. It should be an adventurer¡¯s belonging. "Guest, please go up first." "I¡¯ll deliver the hot water and the food to you in a moment," the boss said very politely. Marvin calmly asked, "Boss, why is this village so unfrequented?" "I noticed the villagers seemed a bit weird, did something strange happen recently?" The boss froze, and soon laughed. "Don¡¯t mind it, we are poor. They carry dead expressions all day long." "As for strange happenings, there haven¡¯t been any in the village, but there actually was something outside the village. It¡¯s been rumored that the Bai¡¯s holy White Deers have recently been hunted down. Tssk. Serves them right." Marvin didn¡¯t comment and stopped talking with the boss, heading up the stairs. When passing through the second floor, a woman that smelled of perfume walked over. Her face was thickly covered with cosmetics. Her looks could be considered okay at best, but her figure was pretty good. When they passed by each other, she threw a coquettish glance at Marvin. Marvin smiled on the surface and directly opened his door. ... A dusky candle in the old-fashioned inn. From the second floor window, the entire village seemed dead. A cold wind blew, and Marvin couldn¡¯t help but pull back his neck. The night was getting darker. The water and food the boss prepared for Marvin had already arrived. Marvin carefully checked and these two didn¡¯t have any issues. His perception wasn¡¯t high, but based on his experience, something was definitely wrong with this village. But the Assassin Alliance¡¯s people had no justification to come in! ¡®Unless¡­¡® As he was thinking, knocking was heard from the door. Marvin kept both hands on his thighs, ready to draw his guns anytime. "Who?" he asked. "Me¡­" A gentle woman¡¯s voice could be heard. Marvin considered for a bit when suddenly, a warm feeling spread through his chest. He passed the will check easily. He sneered inwardly before moving over and opening the door. It was that woman. She only wore a thin nightgown made out of rough material. It seemed like a sackcloth and simply couldn¡¯t hide the scenery under the clothes. "Mister, I heard the boss downstairs says that you are alone." The woman came in with a smile, closing the door behind her. "I also came to this village today and this place felt cold and cheerless. I¡¯m a bit afraid of spending the night alone." "Moreover, I¡¯m a bit cold here, could you warm me up?" After saying this, she grabbed Marvin¡¯s right hand and guided it toward her chest. Marvin pretended to drool. "Where are you cold? I¡¯ll help you by massaging it." "How hateful." The woman smiled and put Marvin¡¯s hand on her chest. How could she have thought that something cold and hard would press against her! "What is this?" She was startled. Marvin shrugged. "Something to warm you up." He was actually holding a pistol in his right hand! The pistol was now firmly pressing against her chest. If Marvin pulled the trigger, it would pierce her heart. Suddenly, the woman¡¯s expression changed. Her head deformed and greatly grew, becoming more than ten times bigger in an instant! There was nothing on her face aside from a bloody mouth! "Silly Sha! Your gun is useless against me!" "I¡¯ll carefully enjoy your head!" "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll turn into one of us after I eat your head¡­" Chapter 221: Brain Eating Monster Chapter 221: Brain Eating Monster Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation That bloody maw was about to swallow Marvin. "Bang!" A fierce gunshot echoed in the room. Marvin¡¯s wrist recoiled as the bullet hit her in her chest! That frightening monster immediately stiffened! A nauseating bloody and rotting smell spread as Marvin fired once again! "Bang!" This time, the monster eventually fell down. Her head quickly shrank before ultimately turning into nothingness. She became a headless corpse! Her chest had a small hole from the shot, but it wasn¡¯t bleeding. Because she wasn¡¯t human. "Brain Eating Monster¡­ Evil Spirit indeed." Marvin quietly wiped his sweat. Fortunately he had made the most accurate judgment. When he entered this village he felt something wrong. The cold gloomy atmosphere carried frightening negative energy. It was likely brought about by a monster from the Underworld. Thus, he secretly changed his normal bullets and loaded special bullets. This bullet was soaked in the #4 Holy Water of the Silver Church and had a special restraining power against Evil Spirits. This was a benefit of being an overlord. As a loner, it would be extremely troublesome for Marvin to get ahold of Holy Water from the Silver Church. But after the wilderness military campaign, Marvin and the Silver Church made a series of agreements. He allowed Collins to open a church in White River Valley, allowed his territory¡¯s inhabitants to believe in the Silver God if they wished and opened one of the gold mines to him. Collins naturally returned the favor by sending a lot of precious items. Holy Water was one of the less important things he sent. Collins had people bring many barrels of Holy Water, as if it had little value. Marvin had all the types, from #1 Holy Water to #14 Holy Water. They had all kinds of uses and the concentration varied. This was the advantage of being an overlord, the gain of resources. In many cases, resources could be converted into fighting strength. For instance, if he didn¡¯t have that bullet coated in #4 Holy Water, this Brain Eating Monster might have not be so easy to kill. But killing this woman didn¡¯t make Marvin feel satisfied. His heart even sank. That recent gunshot certainly attracted attention. He quickly loaded another bullet in his right pistol while quickly thinking, ¡®The Assassin Alliance¡¯s people didn¡¯t need to cheat me. If a Master Tracker followed the clues here and found out this was a Sha village, then it shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡¯ ¡®But even my perception can feel something wrong today. If it was really a Master Tracker, how could it truly think that this was purely a normal Sha village?¡¯ ¡®In other words, if the Assassin Alliance didn¡¯t lie to me, this village transformed. And it might have happened in these two days.¡¯ ¡®With the Brain Eating Monster¡¯s transformation ability, it might really be possible to accomplish this.¡¯ At this thought, Marvin suddenly shivered. He quickly went and opened the window! Only to see the shadows of countless heads growing ten times bigger under the moonlight and gathering at the bottom of the inn! There were no facial features on their faces apart from their bloody maws and their frightening sawteeth. They blocked the whole street! ¡®The entire village has been transformed!¡¯ Marvin felt cold. These Brain Eating Monsters were all pitiful humans before their deaths. Their heads were eaten by the Brain Eating Monster, killing them. But three hours later, a new head grew. This head was under the control of the Brain Eating Monster. This was a vicious cycle, as those Brain Eating Monster servants could also transform humans in the same manner. If he wanted to stop everything, he would have to find the Alpha. ¡®Since it has only been two days, it must still be resting. Turning a whole village would be very energy consuming even if it was a 3rd rank Brain Eating Monster. Marvin closed the window as his brain worked to make a plan. There was already no need to investigate since things had reached this point. Brain Eating Monsters weren¡¯t demons. They were a type of Evil Spirit. Marvin had a deep impression of the Brain Eating Monster corps of the Decaying Plateau¡¯s Overlord Diggles. Considering his projection repeatedly falling in the Scarlet Monastery, it wasn¡¯t hard to find out that this matter was most likely related to the Evil Spirit Overlord Diggles. ¡®He wants to set up a Disaster Door, but those actually need energy that a common treasure can¡¯t supply.¡¯ ¡®In the Saint Desert and the East Coast, the easiest to get would most likely be that thing in the White Deer Cave.¡¯ ¡®Damn, did those Evil Spirits go nuts? Do they seriously think the Disaster Door would last for long? The Universe Magic Pool has yet to be broken, so the South Wizard Alliance would definitely notice it. It might also offend some of Feinan¡¯s powerhouses, and they would look to settle the bill in the Decaying Plateau.¡¯ Marvin was strolling around the room, a bit irritated. He didn¡¯t want to participate in the matter of the Evil Spirits. These guys¡¯ behavior was illogical. Sometimes they would scheme more meticulously than the Devils, while other times they would act hot-headed like Demons. These guys didn¡¯t follow common sense, having no characteristic other than liking chaos. Could this be for vengeance? Marvin recalled that Diggles¡¯ projection was banished twice in the Scarlet Monastery. This wasn¡¯t an impossible explanation... But there wasn¡¯t enough time for Marvin to keep thinking. Numerous footsteps could be heard coming up the staircase. Marvin immediately pushed the table and the armoire over to block the door. Just as expected, noise was soon heard at the door. A lot of people were banging against the door. These innocent villagers had already become the Brain Eating Monster¡¯s servants and Marvin didn¡¯t dare to rashly meet them. Eliminating one in single combat was fine, but if it was a pack of them, Marvin had to find a way to slip away. Even if he had Blazing Fury in both hands, their spells wouldn¡¯t be of any use against Evil Spirits. The top priority was still to find a way to escape. ... "Thud! Thud! Thud!" The knocking against the door grew increasingly fierce. This inn¡¯s wooden door would be unable to hold on for too long. Marvin frowned. It would be a disaster if he was surrounded by a big group of Brain Eating Monsters. Even though his Dexterity was high, one careless mistake and he would lose his head and his life. He thought of many plans before taking a deep breath. "Bang!" He once again opened the window. There were even more Brain Eating Monsters gathered on the street now. They already blocked the neighbouring few streets so that nothing could go through. And the closest building from the inn¡¯s second floor was very far away. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t make such a jump. It was very clear that someone had planned this arrangement. His purpose was simple. It was to bury Marvin alive in this place and not let any news leave. That Brain Eating Monster should be hiding in the vicinity. However, Marvin was smiling. ¡®Thinking I¡¯m an ordinary person is your biggest mistake.¡¯ He then put away the two pistols and fished out a shotgun from the Void Conch! Like those pistols, they shotgun was also something Constantine used when he was young. They were of the best quality among the Shas. Marvin¡¯s second subclass had little use under normal circumstances. But he didn¡¯t expect it to be so useful today. He jumped on the window frame and all the huge heads turned toward him. "Ssss!" The bloody maws kept shivering. Their desire for brain led them to keep crowding forward. "Thud! Thud! Thud!" The door behind Marvin clearly wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. Marvin no longer hesitated and leaped really high toward the nearest building! Night Jump! The Night Walker¡¯s ability displayed an extremely strong effect under the cover of the night. Marvin¡¯s body streaked across the sky in a parabola. But this wasn¡¯t enough! He was still some distance away from the building when his body began its fall. All the Brain Eating Monsters were excitedly rushing over. Some even jumped up, wanting to take a bite of Marvin. But at that time¡­ Second Jump! Marvin unhesitantly used this bonus ability. His body once again rose up. The Brain Eating Monsters let out angry noises. But even with the second jump, it seemed Marvin would fall a bit short of that building. At that time, he aimed the shotgun downward, at the Brain Eating Monsters behind him. "Bang!" A fierce gunshot echoed from the gun barrel. Marvin was pushed forward by the powerful recoil from the gun, stopping his fall for a few moments. "Boom!" He grabbed the corner of that house¡¯s roof and swiftly pulled himself up, avoiding the Brain Eating Monsters. "See ya, Big Heads." Marvin sneered and sped up to leave! In order to block off that inn, the Brain Eating Monster had people blocking the streets. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t think Marvin would actually escape through the sky like this. After jumping off that building, Marvin madly rushed away from the village. There wasn¡¯t anyone to stop him. Not far off was the Assassin Alliance¡¯s small team. This small team was mainly in charge of providing support to Marvin¡¯s operation while relaying his information. Marvin crazily ran and arrived to the place scheduled in advance. But his heart sank when he arrived! Six cold headless bodies were lying on the sandy hill. The last remaining person was looking at Marvin in shock. His body was apparently bound by something, keeping him motionless. "Hehehe¡­" A bloody maw suddenly opened wide behind that man¡¯s back. The Brain Eating Monster creepily laughed and unhesitantly bit down! "Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!" At that moment, three throwing knives flew out from Marvin¡¯s hand! Each knife had been soaked in #4 Holy Water! The throwing knives flew extremely quickly and neatly stabbed into the Brain Eating Monster¡¯s bloody maw! Chapter 222: Are you interested in having some fun? Chapter 222: Are you interested in having some fun? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Pshh!" The three throwing knives entered the Brain Eating Monster Servant¡¯s head, followed by an ear-piercing sound. The huge head quickly deflated like a hot air balloon. The remaining Assassin Alliance member¡¯s legs were shaking. He looked at Marvin while trembling. "This, what is this thing?" Marvin shrugged, "Brain Eating Monster, Evil Spirit." The Assassin¡¯s eyes were blank. He clearly didn¡¯t know anything about these things. This was actually normal. Because of the protection of the Universe Magic Pool, the Abyss¡¯ Demons and Hell¡¯s Devils couldn¡¯t easily enter Feinan. Even if the Underworld was closer to Feinan, it was also very difficult to come in. In time of peace, people easily forgot the many invasions of the Evil Spirits. And few Evil Sorcerers or Evil Spirit Envoys would be able to cross over. But under the ruthless rule of the Wizards, it was very difficult for them to gain much influence. They would be nipped in the bud. But the Evil Spirits made a big move this time. Diggles couldn¡¯t have simply sent a few Brain Eating Monsters. Even though those guys could eat a lot of brains, they were clearly lacking in intelligence. He definitely needed someone more able. "Wh¡­ What should we do now?" That black-clothed man was shivering as he approached Marvin. Marvin suddenly moved like lightning and aimed the pistol at his head. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Three bullets were fired in a row into his head! Marvin¡¯s marksmanship was really not that great, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to hit a target at such close range. "Crash!" The poor black-clothed man¡¯s head exploded¡­ but he didn¡¯t bleed. Marvin¡¯s expression was grave. He quickly took a few steps back and kept a certain distance away. The black-clothed man didn¡¯t fall after his head exploded. Instead, he staggered for a few steps. A foul odor emitted from his neck as a huge head grew up. But that head didn¡¯t have any facial features, it was only an abnormal toothy head. "Hehe¡­" That mouth smiled. "You are actually able to see through this¡­" "Unexpected, I¡¯m surprised you were able to escape from the inside. I spent so much energy on these wastes and neglected the strongest." Marvin sneered, "It¡¯s normal. Your intelligence already is better than a normal Brain Eating Monster¡¯s, can¡¯t ask for too much." "You really think I believe a Brain Eating Monster devised that plan?" Marvin looked toward a dark area to the side! A white clothed woman unhurriedly came out. This was clearly her plan. ... When Marvin hurried over, he didn¡¯t have time to check the bodies on the ground and hurriedly threw knives in order to save the survivor, getting rid of that monster. But then he became aware that something was odd. He could feel that the guy in front of him reeked of blood. This bloody smell was faint, but Marvin was sharp enough to notice it. He immediately checked the number of people and found something wrong. The backup team had a total of seven people and six of them were lying on the ground. Including that Brain Eating Monster Servant, it reached a total of seven. Then why was there an extra person? A Brain Eating Monster Servant shouldn¡¯t be able get rid of seven support members of the Assassin Alliance alone. They weren¡¯t ordinary people. Even if one fell in a trap, the others would immediately react. But they had all turned into headless bodies. There was only one solution. Not only did the Alpha Brain Eating Monster attack, but there was also another person. Thus, Marvin unhesitantly attacked and burst the other side¡¯s head. Unfortunately, Brain Eating Monsters were a lot different from their easily killed servants. Their recovery ability was very powerful and their heads weren¡¯t vitals. But for Marvin, that Brain Eating Monster was as threatening as that white-clothed woman. This woman looked and acted the same as the Bai clan¡¯s Holy Maiden Monica. Such effective disguising was very rarely seen. It might only be comparable with the Mask of the Deceiver in his hands... ¡®Hold on¡­ Deceiver!?¡¯ Marvin had a flash of enlightenment. He suddenly realized who this woman was. ... Diggles was the most active Evil Spirit Overlord, especially during the Calamity. He kept infiltrating Feinan. At least a tenth of the players of Feinan Continent received a quest regarding Diggles. This guy was as famous as the Shadow Prince. Marvin also knew a bit about Diggles, and he also remembered a bit about his fierce subordinates. But Marvin hadn¡¯t noticed before because in the lore, the Saint Desert should have been calm before the disaster. The recent White Deer murders made him realized that his own arrival had created butterfly effects. But he didn¡¯t care. Marvin only cared about quickly strengthening his territory and increasing his own power. History had changed? He wasn¡¯t worried! His own arrival already changed history. If he became helpless from just a few changes, then his transmigration was meaningless. As long as he was vigilant and clear-headed enough, he believed that even if there were changes, he would be able to make White River Valley a force to be reckoned by relying on his understanding of this world. For example, he had deduced that white-clothed woman¡¯s identity. Deceiver. A pitiful person. She had been deceived by Diggles in the game and worked as his right hand. She wasn¡¯t an Evil Spirit. As for her true race, Marvin wasn¡¯t too sure about it. But since this was the [Deceiver], Marvin thought, ¡®Better than meeting another of Diggles¡¯ subordinates.¡¯ If it was another subordinate, he could only run away. As for her, Marvin was sure he could convince her to stop working for Diggles. But she apparently didn¡¯t give him a chance to do so! The white-clothed woman took a look at Marvin and coldly declared, "I already got a reaction, the White Deer Holy Spirit is already infuriated." "He will leave the White Deer cave within three days, leaving for the desert to seek his sons¡¯ murderer." "I¡¯ll go first. If the three of you can¡¯t deal with that guy, then you don¡¯t need to return to the Decaying Plateau." After saying that, her body rose up and she flew past the sandy dune! Before Marvin could say a word to her, she already disappeared in the night! ¡®Damn, looks like I can only kill those three guys blocking my path.¡¯ Marvin looked behind him and found two of those big brained guys, and then silently shook his head. One versus three, and they were all Alphas. If this was a normal person, they¡¯d surely be screwed. What was worse was that while the three Brain Eating Monsters Alphas were surrounding him, the Servants were pouring over from the small village! They would arrive there in at most five minutes. If Marvin was surrounded at that time, it would be really dangerous. At this point, Marvin no longer hid his own strength! 2nd-circle spell, Shapeshift Basilisk! The next second, a Two-Headed Snake appeared on the cold dune. Before those three Brain Eating Monsters could react, that Two-Headed Snake took the initiative to attack! ... Three minutes later. Three badly damaged bodies were lying on the cold dune. And not far from there, hundreds of headless bodies were also inert. The servants would also die after the Alpha died. ¡®Brain Eating Monster Alphas are truly tough¡­ Thankfully, Basilisks are actually good at fighting them¡¯ Marvin looked at the field of dead bodies and felt a bit sorrowful. These corpses were innocent Sha clansmen. The reason a lifeform like a Brain Eating Monster was considered to be at the 3rd rank was because of its ability to transform and mount a sneak attack. Once identified, Marvin didn¡¯t have any issue. The Two-Headed Snake¡¯s body completely crushed the Brain Eating Monsters. These guys¡¯ attacks were too simple, they could only bite. But Marvin¡¯s Two-Headed Snake body was huge and had the Soul Absorption ability. Evil Spirits also had a soul, but their souls were evil. This was the Brain Eating Monsters¡¯ nemesis. Marvin easily killed the three Alphas. The following matter gave Marvin a headache. If he simply returned to the Shadow Valley to report this matter to the Assassin Alliance, he could easily receive a spring of the Fountain of Youth. The quest would be over. But Marvin was a bit unwilling. White Deer Cave¡­ Even if he wasn¡¯t ruthless enough to kill White Deers to open the cave, now that it was open, how could he not want to go in? From what he knew, there wasn¡¯t just one treasure inside. Apart from that item able to open a Disaster Door, the [Rainbow Stone], there were at least two other Legendary items inside! And those two items were very practical. To say he wasn¡¯t tempted would be lying. He hesitated for a while, before ultimately summoning a Night Crow. He wrote a letter and attached it to the Night Crow. It would relay the information of what had happened here to the High Priest. After accomplishing this, he should be considered to be worthy of the Bai clansmen¡¯s reward. Next was to prepare his trip back to the Deathly Silent Hills! But this was a long and difficult trip. Even with the Night Walker¡¯s speed, Marvin wasn¡¯t sure if he could make it. Perhaps what would be waiting for him was a cave already plundered by Deceiver. Thus he pondered and ultimately took out a dark blue parchment and a golden quill pen. He started to write on the blue parchment! ... In a Wizard tower, most servants had already fallen asleep. A good-looking Wizard was still inside a room brightly lit by a candle. She was diligently deciphering that page¡¯s secret. She could feel that she was a step away. She was so close. ¡®I need more time¡­ Just a bit more time¡­¡¯ She tightly grasped that page of the Book of Nalu, her eyes crimson. Suddenly, words appeared on a blue parchment on her left: ¨C Are you interested in having some fun? ¨C Madeline was speechless. She wrote back: ¨C Fuck you! ¨C Chapter 223: White Deer Cave Chapter 223: White Deer Cave Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin remained speechless on the quiet dune. Madeline must have misunderstood what he meant. He immediately wrote another sentence. This blue parchment was an alchemy item Madeline made. It was used to communicate across short distances. He was now in the eastern part of the Saint Desert, which wasn¡¯t too far from River Shore City. Thus Marvin tried it. He originally didn¡¯t have much hope, but he hadn¡¯t thought that Madeline would answer so fast. ¡®Is this the feeling of being popular?¡¯ Marvin felt the irony. ... Wizard tower. A sentence appeared once again on the blue parchment. Madeline slightly frowned. She had thought that it was Marvin being mischievous. She was focused on that page of the Book of Nalu and she didn¡¯t feel like bothering with him. But instead, this sentence seemed serious. ¨C The White Deer Cave is about to be opened. Could it be that the treasures inside don¡¯t interest you? ¨C Below the sentence was a portrait of Marvin on the move. Madeline had enchanted the alchemy item with an Image skill. For her, it was only about making this Alchemy item more fun. ¡®White Deer Cave?¡¯ That place rumored to be full of treasure appeared in her mind. She hesitated before ultimately clenching her teeth and writing: ¨C Sorry, I don¡¯t have time. ¨C It meant that she was interested, but was too busy. She wanted to quickly advance to Legend. Only in this way could she free herself from the restriction of Marvin¡¯s command contract! There really were many treasures that would make people drool in the White Deer Cave, but it was protected by the White Deer Holy Spirit, so nothing could be taken out. Madeline was no fool. Soon, Marvin¡¯s answer refreshed. ¨C The White Deer Holy Spirit will soon leave the White Deer Cave. Diggles dispatched his right hand Deceiver to steal the Rainbow Stone in the cave. You know what this means. ¨C This sentence made Madeline gravely stand up. As a Half-Demon, she understood a lot more about Feinan and various planes than other Wizards. She naturally wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the name Diggles. During her progress in the Scarlet Monastery, she had been obstructed by this Evil Spirit Overlord several times. She had already retaliated against him, but Diggles was apparently a lot more patient than she expected. His reprisal had yet to arrive. ¡®Hold on¡­ Rainbow Stone?¡¯ A light flashed through Madeline¡¯s eyes. ¡®Isn¡¯t it needed to open a Disaster Door?¡¯ ¨C Where did you learn this? ¨C She couldn¡¯t help but write this question. ¨C Come find me, I¡¯ll tell you everything. ¨C Marvin answered. ¨C Since you told me about this, I could simply go to the White Deer Cave by myself, why would I need to look for you? ¨C Madeline unwillingly fought back. But Marvin¡¯s relaxed answer made the Half-Demon grit her teeth in anger. He lazily wrote: ¨C Do you even know the path to the White Deer Cave? ¨C ... Two hours later, Marvin leisurely sat on the magic carpet and began to sum up the situation for Madeline. In fact, the reason he chose to contact Madeline was her ability to fly. This was the advantage of being a Wizard. Magic carpets were items that were always in high demand. It was because even 2nd rank Wizards could use the magic carpet. Even if it would use up a great amount of magic power as fuel, the feeling of flying was something other classes could only admire. Only with a certain amount of control over chaotic magic power could one start using a magic carpet to fly. But the magic carpet was truly a money sink. The faster the speed, the more money it would burn. In the earlier stages of the game, Marvin frequently saw those Wizard players looking at the magic carpets whistling by. Looking cool wasn¡¯t important. Even if it looked impressive on the surface, they generally would rely on their potions and consumables. Thus, the Wizard class always needed money. A poor Wizard facing lower-leveled rich Wizard might even end up losing. As long as you had money, you could use the most chaotic method of crushing the opponent to death with magic scrolls. ... "So there is such a thing." After listening to Marvin¡¯s summary, Madeline¡¯s expression became extremely grave. Diggles was clearly aiming at her and Collins. If they let Deceiver get a hold of that Rainbow Stone, a Disaster Door would definitely open. Where would he choose to open it? If it was opened on the East Coast, it would immediately be terminated! Such a joke! Even the Ancient Red Dragon Ell wasn¡¯t able to rampage for long before he was forced back by a small team of Legends. A group of Evil Spirits would naturally not dare to act like that. If he wanted to show his power and take revenge, Diggles might open the Disaster Door north of River Shore City! When the flood of Evil Spirits emerged, even if the South Wizard Alliance reacted quickly, River Shore City might have already been razed to the ground. Evil Spirits were far stronger than what an ordinary person could imagine. If they knew way of restraining them, like Marvin, they might actually skillfully end them. But the issue was, how many adventurers and soldiers had experience fighting against Evil Spirits? If a war broke out, River Shore City would be in danger. "No, this isn¡¯t something we can stop," Madeline decisively said, "I need to report to the Alliance and request assistance." Marvin sneered, "I only told you my guess. Do you think the Alliance will be convinced?" "The east is currently short on manpower. Even if the Alliance answers your request for help, how many do you think they would send?" "For them, the nonsense of a newly risen Viscount and some White Deer murders in the desert, these are all trivial matters, aren¡¯t they?" Madeline turned silent. It was exactly as Marvin said. The Alliance wouldn¡¯t easily believe them. Marvin had no proof. If a few Brain Eating Monster¡¯s corpses could be used as proof, then the Alliance might dispatch some troops. But everything would still be for them to clean up. "Stop Deceiver from getting that Rainbow Stone, while checking if there are treasures in the cave. This is what we should do." Marvin¡¯s finger pointed toward the north. "Over there." Madeline nodded and controlled the magic carpet to fly through the sky of the Deathly Silent Hills. Even if many people knew the White Deer Cave was hidden in a corner of the Deathly Silent Hills, there weren¡¯t many who knew its exact location. Marvin was obviously one of them. He had had three chances to enter the White Deer Cave in the past. And even if he didn¡¯t get anything special, he still got some practical things. He clearly remembered about this hidden treasure cave. "In front," Marvin said in a low voice. "Remember to use [Greater Invisibility], Deceiver should be near." Madeline sneered, "There is no need for a reminder. We are already invisible." Marvin shrugged. The magic carpet slowly descended. In front of them was a forested hill. Under the hill was a circle of ordinary flowers. Some broken rocks could be seen in the middle of that patch of flowers. These rocks were set up very specifically, and were somewhat related to runes from ancient times. "Nature God¡¯s runes," Marvin sighed with sorrow. The White Deer Holy Spirit was a Heavenly creature, a Legend creature. Its strength was a lot higher than that of the average Unicorn. It had the ability to foresee disaster and happiness and very few people could deceive it. Naturally, this was before it descended. At that time, he was serving the Nature God. Later, when the Ancient Nature God went into slumber and delegated the right to give Divine Spells to the World Tree, the White Deer Holy Spirit followed the World Tree and descended onto the human world. After descending, its spirituality was tainted by the human world and it lost its all-seeing ability. Thus, it could be deceived by Deceiver. The treasures in the White Deer Cave had been collected by it over the past years. Every treasure had its own worth. The White Deer Holy Spirit wanted to return to Heaven, but Heaven gatekeeper refused it entry because of its mortal world¡¯s aura. The White Deer walked the earth and was dirtied by the filth of the human world, learning many bad things. He was gathering many treasures in order to bribe Heaven gatekeeper in the future to return to Heaven. This kind of lore made Marvin feel a bit dumbstruck. But fundamentally, the White Deer Holy Spirit was a very kindhearted lifeform. But unfortunately it was used later on by a ferocious god who controlled its mind, turning it into a monster that created havoc in the human world. That was of course something that happened after the Great Calamity. The current White Deer Holy Spirit should still be very pure and kindhearted. ... "I didn¡¯t find the [Deceiver] you talked about." The two were hiding in a secret spot outside the cave. Madeline had quietly used a detection spell, but she didn¡¯t detect anyone aside from the two of them. Marvin said in a low voice, "There are many ways to bypass your detection spell, Deceiver isn¡¯t an ordinary person." "Since Diggles dared to send her here, he must have his reasons." Madeline coldly looked at the White Deer Cave. "Regardless, I¡¯ll tear her into pieces!" Marvin remained silent. After about three hours, something strange happened outside the White Deer Cave. First, the flowers began to ignite, and then all the gravel began to shake and turn into fine powder. The next instant, an imposing golden light was emitted from the stone door that was emerging on the hill. The stone door slowly opened with a heavy sound! A deer with beautiful long horns nimbly jumped out from the door. It lingered around the cave for a moment before suddenly issuing an angry neigh. The White Deer crazily charged toward the desert in the west! It was very fast, disappearing from the Deathly Silent Hills in the blink of an eye! And that stone door also began to slowly close. At that time, a white-clothed figure quietly appeared beside the stone door. "She appeared." No need for Marvin¡¯s reminder, Madeline¡¯s spell was already ready! Greater Mage Hand! Chapter 224: Magic Mirror Maze Chapter 224: Magic Mirror Maze Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The white-clothed woman apparently hadn¡¯t expected someone else to be hiding in the surroundings of the White Deer Cave! Greater Mage Hand immediately displayed an amazing effect. Madeline¡¯s spell flung the woman about twenty to thirty meters away! The next second, a Teleportation Door suddenly appeared in her path. Madeline was ruthless, sending her through the Teleportation Door. It was a spell she was very proficient in. In the blink of an eye, Deceiver was more than eighty meters away. Meanwhile, the door to the White Deer Cave was slowly closing. Marvin unhesitantly rushed in, and Madeline followed. Just as they entered the White Deer Cavern, a powerful force enveloped them and split them apart. Marvin¡¯s surroundings spun, making him feel dizzy! ... Outside, Deceiver¡¯s silhouette vanished. As the door slowly continued closing, a squirrel nimbly jumped down from above, calmly going inside. ¡®Thankfully I kept a card hidden. Didn¡¯t expect that others would actually take advantage of the White Deer Cavern opening to go looting,¡¯ Deceiver angrily thought. If not for her using a Doppelganger to attract Madeline¡¯s attention, she might have failed this mission. The reward after painstakingly luring the White Deer Holy Spirit away being taken by others? That man and woman had to die! The squirrel was also dragged by a force, unable to move its body as it fell toward the depths. ... "Shhhh." The White Deer Cave¡¯s stone door slowly closed. But at the last moment, a silhouette which seemed as light as a feather floated over. It hesitated there for half a second before finally getting inside. ¡®This kid can really run. I barely managed to track him¡­ And there is a 4th rank Wizard at his side.¡¯ ¡®If it wasn¡¯t because I owed a favor to that guy from the Unicorn clan from that time, I definitely wouldn¡¯t meddle in this.¡¯ But regardless of the conflict in his heart, since he had accepted the mission, he had to finish it. Even if it was just for the reputation of the Shadow Spider Order, he had to assassinate that guy called Marvin. ... After his surroundings stopped spinning, Marvin was standing alone in front of a mirror, focusing. This was the depths of the White Deer Cave, the Magic Mirror Maze. Even if he was already expecting it, when Marvin stood in between multiple Magic Mirrors, he still felt a bit apprehensive. Especially since these Magic Mirrors could also speak! "To the left or to the right? This is a question worth considering." "I think there might be a way out on the left?" "Of course, it is also possible on the right." Each Magic Mirror kept whispering, but Marvin ignored their voices. He already knew that after entering the White Deer Cave, people would be sent to the Magic Mirror Maze by themselves. There were paths around him, and each path could lead to the exit of the maze, but it could also lead to a dead end. In the dead end, there would usually be a deadly trap. The Magic Mirror Maze was an artifact the White Deer Holy Spirit brought down with him when he descended. If an ordinary person wanted to leave the maze, it would be very difficult. But it was naturally not the same for Marvin. He knew the way to leave the Magic Mirror Maze: When looking at your own reflection in a Magic Mirror, the mirror would whisper something. If the reflection was taller than yourself, the Magic Mirror was lying. If the reflection was shorter than yourself, the Magic Mirror was telling the truth. If the reflection was a copy of yourself, the mirror was the true exit. Marvin didn¡¯t tell Madeline about this. He planned to tell her only after she asked for his help. They had that [Azure Letter] after all, so they could still get in touch with each other inside the Magic Mirror Maze. Marvin looked at all the mirrors around him and, using this strategy, he quickly got information out of them. He started moving. In about three minutes, he found a Magic Mirror that perfectly reflected him. He softly touched the Mirror¡¯s surface, trying to pass through this mirror. He succeeded. ... Behind the mirror was a small room. The room was completely deserted, there was only a table with one item on it. It was a box. And inside the box was an extremely huge Night Pearl! That thing was something from Heaven, and was invaluable. But unfortunately, it didn¡¯t have any use. ¡®Unlucky.¡¯ The Magic Mirror Maze had a rule. You could only leave the Maze after finding the exit mirror three times. But every time you did, you would get a reward. ¡®Didn¡¯t expect to get a pearl this time.¡¯ Marvin put the Night Pearl away and left the room. Then he was once again inside the Magic Mirror Maze. When he turned to look at a mirror, the reflection had changed and was a bit taller than Marvin. This meant the Magic Mirror would lie. "Go left, the exit is there," it advised. Marvin ignored the left and started his second trip. This time, he spent no less than ten minutes finding the true reflection. He entered the room. This room was a lot more spacious than the previous one. It was also rather empty, only having one cabinet. The first three drawers of the cabinet were empty. Only the last one had something, a pair of shoes. It was a pair of straw sandals. Marvin didn¡¯t know whether to bitterly laugh or cry. His luck was really too bad! The White Deer Cave had so many good things, yet he got a Night Pearl on his first try, and that pair of straw sandals the second time! Even if it was a strange item, it had a severe restrictions on use. That was a pair of straw sandals that only Monks could wear! It also only had one effect: Can¡¯t be damaged. ¡®Items from Heaven are all tricky items¡­ I got nothing useful.¡¯ Marvin grunted, annoyed. This effect on the sandals wasn¡¯t bad. Monks would depend on very few external items due to their religious practices. But Monks would carry several pairs of straw sandals with them. It was because their fights were really too violent. They basically had to change their sandals after every fight. In the game, in that struggling leveling period, almost every Monk player had to learn [Craft Straw Sandals], that pitiful skill. Once they saw a suitable plant by the roadside, they would craft a makeshift pair of straw sandals so they could at least wear something. And many Monks could be seen on the side of the road, crafting straw sandals. This could considered as one of the beautiful pieces of scenery in Feinan. This pair of straw sandals actually fit Monks the most, and would save them from a lot of inconvenience. But it was of no use to Marvin! ¡®Forget it¡­ Just keep it.¡¯ He sighed. Maybe later he would run across an amazing Monk and could use that pair of straw sandals to make friends with him. As for Inheim, he should already be wearing the Void Boots, so he most likely didn¡¯t need it. ... He once again returned to the Magic Mirror Maze. Marvin was about to continue onward by following the reflections. Suddenly, a wave of heat was emitted from his waist. It was the [Azure Letter]. Marvin faintly smiled and took it out. It was Madeline, as expected. ¨C How do you get out of this place? You must know, right? I nearly died from a Dissociation spell from above! ¨C Marvin faintly laughed and quickly answered: ¨C I naturally know how to leave the Magic Mirror Maze, and you can also obtain many advantages. But you have to agree to one thing. ¨C Madeline mumbled while looking at Marvin¡¯s answer. ¡®This guy really seems to know something!¡¯ ¡®He was only a little Ranger, how could he suddenly become so fierce in such a short time.¡¯ ¡®Nevermind, let¡¯s trust him for now.¡¯ Both sides quickly made a deal. Of course, because of the command contract, Marvin wasn¡¯t worried Madeline would go back on that deal. Marvin told Madeline the method and then kept going forward. ... This time, he spent a lot longer finding the exit than the two previous times. He passed through the true reflection¡¯s Magic Mirror and arrived into an even more spacious room. This time, there was another door on the other end of the room. If Marvin went through that door, he would leave the Magic Mirror Maze and arrive at the true depths of the White Deer Cave. That place had countless treasures. But those treasures couldn¡¯t casually be taken away. If more than three were taken out, the White Deer Holy Spirit would notice. It would follow their aura to find the thief. Marvin had the feeling that Constantine and Daniela might not be that Heavenly Beast¡¯s match. This current hidden room only had a weapon rack set up. On the rack was an average looking rifle. Marvin, who already despaired because of his bad luck, opened his eyes wide! The rifle1 appeared! It actually appeared as one of his rewards of the Magic Mirror Maze! Marvin impatiently rushed over, holding back his surprise to check and make sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken. How could he have imagined that a shadow would come over, staggering, from another corner of the room! That was a black-clothed middle-aged man! Marvin was suddenly startled. There was something else in the White Deer Cave apart from him and Madeline? Deceiver? Definitely not! That guy looking at Marvin was also stunned. Soon, he showed a friendly smile. "I finally met someone." "I¡¯ve been around this terrible place for so long, can you tell me where this is?" He slowly moved toward Marvin as he talked. He had a good-natured smile plastered on his face and wasn¡¯t carrying any weapon. He didn¡¯t look like an enemy. But Marvin already had his hands on his pair of pistols. Suddenly, Marvin felt an acute pain on his back! _______ T/N1: It''s not an automatic rifle. It''s this. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Long_gun Chapter 225: Weeping Sky Chapter 225: Weeping Sky Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In that split second, that middle-aged man disappeared. He instantly appeared behind Marvin, ruthlessly piercing his back with the dagger! No! The expression on that middle-aged man turned from being ruthless and complacent to one of shock. Because he found out that when his dagger pierced through Marvin¡¯s back, darkness appeared in the room! And Marvin¡¯s body turned into a shadow of nothingness. Shapeshift Sorcerer, Shadow-shape! Physical damage halved! No vitals! This was the strongest point of Shadow-shape. Marvin still felt the chill as he looked as his HP that had sharply decreased. He lost half of his HP in a split second from that ruthless attack! If he hadn¡¯t switched to his Shadow-shape at the last second, he might have already died! ¡®Damn, he is from the Shadow Spider Order!¡¯ Marvin noticed the crest on that middle-aged man¡¯s dagger. Even if that crest was quite small and inconspicuous, Marvin still noticed it. ¡®Is it because of Black Jack¡¯s matter? Not too likely¡­ When I killed him, Black Jack had already betrayed them and turned into a Outlaw of the Crimson Road.¡¯ Marvin didn¡¯t have much time to think. Before that middle-aged man could react, Marvin counterattacked! Before Shapeshifting, he had already used [Eternal Night]! This skill created darkness and endless shadows. The Marvin relied on his powerful [Endurance] specialty to ignore the pain and use Shadow Bind! But the middle-aged man was extremely nimble and dodged the skill, disappearing from where he was. Shadow Bind failed! ¡®Quite skilled, at least a 4th rank Assassin. Most likely Half-Legend!¡¯ Marvin shivered. Wasn¡¯t that one of the strongest Assassins of the Shadow Spider Order? With a few powerful tools, they could even assassinate Legends! This kind of powerhouse actually came to assassinate him? ... On the other side, the middle-aged man who retreated from the darkness also felt cold. He was doubtfully looking at that strange patch of darkness in the center of the room, a bit afraid. Being inside that area truly felt like it was night time. What kind of skill was that? He had assassinated all kinds of people during his life, but had never met such a strange skill. A shadow rushed out like a wisp from the darkness. Blood was flowing out of his back as he frantically ran toward the Magic Mirror! ¡®Want to run?¡¯ The middle-aged man sneered and disappeared and reappeared behind Marvin! His straight dagger ruthlessly thrusted toward his back, following that wound and piercing Marvin¡¯s heart! ¡®Wrong!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a Doppelganger!¡¯ The middle-aged man reacted very quickly. He suddenly turned around. The patch of darkness in the middle of the room had already disappeared. The true Marvin ran to the other side of the room while holding a rifle. He took a deep look and memorized that man¡¯s appearance. He then opened the entrance and escaped. The middle-aged man tried to go in, but he failed. Because this was the first time he had entered the room, even if it was accidentally. If he wanted to get out of the Maze, he had to do it three times. "Fuck¡­ That kid managed to escape." ¡®To be able to become friends with so many Legends, he really has some skill¡­ This deal might be bad!¡¯ The middle-aged man was playing with his dagger in an irritable mood, but he didn¡¯t have an upset expression. In any case, that kid was screwed. ... Outside the Maze, in the depths of the cave. Marvin was laboriously trying to cover the wound in his back. But he still couldn¡¯t stop the blood from flowing. He face was extremely pale. It was too dangerous this time. If it wasn¡¯t for him being a former Assassin and being familiar with their hidden moves before an attack, he might have been unable to see through the other side¡¯s intentions. He might have died before even noticing! This was what made Assassins terrifying. They were a group of people living in the shadows. They were good are disguising, and good at killing with one blow. ¡®Fortunately I guessed right. This guy definitely arrived there by accident, so he couldn¡¯t leave through the door like me.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know if this was his first time escaping the Maze.¡¯ Marvin took out a bottle of medicine for wounds and a bandage, trying to wrap his wounds. Thankfully, that [Quick Bandage] skill he learnt from Old Sean came in handy. Even if it wasn¡¯t as effective as Old Sean who had the [First Aid Master] bonus, stopping the bleeding shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Marvin checked the log while bandaging himself up. The wound was on his back. This was really too inconvenient. But at that time, two messages flashed on his logs, startling him: [Unknown Poison infiltrated your body.] [Your body will stiffen for two hours starting now.] "Fuck!" Marvin cursed in rage. His pulled out some antidotes, but before he could put the first one to his mouth, a feeling of dizziness spread all over. "Crash!" That antidote fell to the ground and broke into pieces. And Marvin stiffly fell. His back wound suddenly opened and blood flowed even faster. He started seeing black. He exhausted all his strength to move half a step forward and firmly grabbed a blade of shining white grass! ... ¡®He should already be dead by now.¡¯ ¡®Even though it wasn¡¯t dipped into deadly poison, stiffness and a bleeding wound should be deadly enough.¡¯ The middle-aged man unhurriedly strolled around the Magic Mirror Maze. Just as Marvin guessed, he really didn¡¯t know how to solve that Maze. But he had plenty of time and could slowly observe. These Magic Mirrors were very interesting. But surprisingly he came across a white-clothed woman after turning a corner. Both of them looked at each other, and the middle-aged man exposed his trademark smile. "Finally meeting someone else." "Can you tell me how to go out? I have been going arou¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, the white-clothed woman already made a move! An extremely vicious flame condensed in her palm and rushed underground, before coming out to grab his ankle! The middle-aged man awkwardly dodged, using an escaping skill to run away from the flame¡¯s claws. He still felt pain on his ankle, but the other side simply remained silent and kept casting! The middle-aged man kept complaining and turned to run. ¡®Damn¡­ Why is there a nutcase like her in this maze¡­¡¯ ¡®Who¡¯s this woman?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t recognized her at all! ... "Look! He is waking up." "Gasp, the little thief is waking up¡­" "Is he the one killing our siblings? The one who made father so angry?" "No he isn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t feel any grieving resentment from our siblings on this person. He shouldn¡¯t be the killer." Bits and pieces of sentences could be heard by Marvin side. He felt a huge headache. "How do you feel?" a gentle voice asked him. He tried opening his eyes, and found that he was lying on a stone bed. Beside the stone bed was a girl wearing very simple clothes. She had beautiful light blue eyes. Behind her was actually a group of young deers! Those noisy voices came from them. Marvin strenuously propped himself up. "I¡¯m still good. Did you save me? Thank you." He took a deep breath and forced a smile. He managed to survive. It really wasn¡¯t easy. "It¡¯s them." The young girl smiled and pointed at the White Deers behind her. "You were poisoned and they helped you get rid of it. As for your wounds, they also used a skill to help you heal. I don¡¯t have that kind of skill." Marvin nodded. He thanked those cute young deers. Without them, he might have really been in danger. Even if the poison only made him stiffen, his wound kept bleeding. With such blood loss in this situation, even a sturdy Barbarian wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape death. Let alone Marvin. Thus, before he lost consciousness, he grabbed the shining white grass. This was something he had experienced once before. This kind of shining white grass was planted by the White Deer Holy Spirit to protect his children. If someone touched any of the grass, these young deers would notice it. To take treasures away from the White Deer Cave, you would have to be cautious and not run into the white grass. But at that time, Marvin had no other choice. He could only do it. He knew that with the curiosity of the young deers, they would certainly check on the shining white grass. And at that time, if they found Marvin seriously hurt, they would definitely help him due to their benevolent hearts. They weren¡¯t too powerful, but in the field of healing magic, they were stronger than any type of Priest. This was the strength of a Half-Heavenly lifeform. Even though they were only 2nd rank, they could easily cure Marvin¡¯s wounds. As for the poison, they could also remove it. Marvin asked, and found that only fifteen minutes had passed since he passed out. They found him eight minutes after he pulled on the grass, and used seven minutes to bring Marvin back from the brink of death. This made Marvin very grateful to them. This group of cute White Deers was really lovable. They kept chattering around Marvin, curiously asking him some questions. They did not dare to be rash when the White Deer Holy Spirit was there. But now that their father left, they couldn¡¯t restrain their lively nature. Marvin could only answer their strange questions one by one. After a while, that girl stopped them. "Oh right, this is what you were holding when you lost consciousness. I¡¯m returning it to you now." She handed over the rifle. Her expression was very pure, apparently not caring what kind of treasure it was. Marvin excitedly received the rifle. He gently caressed the decorations on the rifle. Although the outcome of Inspect was a huge question mark, he couldn¡¯t miss the decorations. [Weeping Sky]. This was its name. Of course, it had an even fiercer nickname, [Dragon Slayer Rifle]. One of the three outstanding Dragon Slaying items. Chapter 226: Rainbow Stone Chapter 226: Rainbow Stone Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The rifle looked average, but that was because it had yet to be activated. Even if Marvin felt that the name [Weeping Sky] was a bit unnatural¡­ Rain wasn¡¯t made of the sky¡¯s tears¡­ But this Legendary Item¡¯s power was beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. This rifle was a specifically designed item. It might actually be better to use Magic Weapons against ordinary lifeforms. But its effects would be totally different against a Dragon! This thing was built by a Dragon Slayer madman to be used against Dragons! He was a Master Blacksmith whose wife and children died in the first Dragon Disaster. Thus, he personally built three weapons. These three weapons were considered taboo by the Dragons. Rumors said that many Dragons joined hands and destroyed those three weapons. But countless warriors who wanted to slay a Dragon were still diligently looking for these three weapons. These three weapons were called the "Dragon Slayer Set" by the players. With any of those three items on hand, you would have the strength to slay a Dragon. Because each of these weapons had three unique properties. First, the person holding the weapon would be immune to Dragon Might. Just this attribute made countless warriors run around everywhere, looking for one of them. What was the most powerful point of a Dragon? Its huge body? Its frightening Dragon Magic? No. What made Dragon gain the upper hand in fight were usually two things. The first was the ability to fly, and the second was the pressure of Dragon Might. Most people couldn¡¯t resist Dragon Might. Under the suppression of that natural pressure, many people would be unable to pass the willpower check and would directly lose their battle ability. How could one fight if one was unable to stand? During the attack of Tornado Harbor by the Ancient Dragon Ell, the Elven Prince Ivan was the name that was the most praised. But the main reason was that his first attack was able to catch Ell off guard. It had to be known that when Ell arrived, he had accumulated energy for a Dragon Breath, and his Dragon Might was earth-shattering! If the Dragon Might spread to everyone, those Legends might be temporarily suppressed and those guards wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. But Ivan struck down Ell with a punch. This not only interrupted his spell and stopped his advance, it also scattered his Dragon Might. This detail was extremely important. Even if ordinary people didn¡¯t know, the knowledgeable Wizards obviously knew. If not for Ivan¡¯s punch, it would have been a huge question as to whether or not the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s small squad of Legends would have been able to stop Ell! This showed the frightening power of Dragon Might. When Marvin used the cannon to shoot the Dragon, he got a bit of resistance to Dragon Might. But with this rifle in hand, he would be completely immune to Dragon Might! It would counter the superior advantage of a Dragon! But this was only one of the three properties of the set of weapons. The second property was even more overbearing. [Ignore Defenses if the Target is a Dragon] Ignore Defenses! Why is it so hard to kill a Dragon? It naturally was because of their frightening defenses and recovery abilities. Not mentioning an Ancient Dragon, even an ordinary Red Dragon was still able to escape after being beaten up by Ivan. If not for that precise shot by Marvin, he might have actually gotten away. This was the strength of a Dragon¡¯s defenses. In fact, if he handed that gun to Ivan, Marvin guessed than an ordinary adult Chromatic Dragon wouldn¡¯t be able to take more than ten bullets! No matter how tough their defenses were, the gun would do the trick! This was the property the Dragons dreaded the most. The defenses they were the most proud of were gone. In front of the Dragon Slayer rifle, it was as if they were naked... ... As for the third property, it was a passive, but was a negative one. [Dragon Enmity +100] When holding the weapon, Dragons would dread him. Because who knew how many Dragons had already died from this weapon. There were some evil Dragons and some kindhearted Dragons, so this depended on who the user was. Openly revealing this weapon would be like declaring war to the Dragon Race. There would be a lot of troubles. As far as Marvin knew, the expert who held this weapon before and sought fame¡­ Died. They might have been able to kill many Dragons, but the Dragons, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, joined hands and stood up against him¡­ That¡¯s right, the always arrogant Dragons allied in front of a threat to their lives, and used some plots to target that individual. Regardless, the Dragon Slayer set hadn¡¯t come out for a very long time. Marvin already expected the rifle to be hidden in the White Deer Cave. Thus he made a deal with Madeline earlier. If she found this rifle, she had to hand it over to Marvin. But Marvin hadn¡¯t expected that after two really bad draws, he luckily got the rifle while almost dying to a Shadow Spider Assassin! This rifle had to be carefully kept away or it could lead to some disasters. Marvin¡¯s storage wasn¡¯t big enough for this long rifle, but he was already prepared. He wrapped a huge piece of cloth around it and put it on his back. That girl and the young White Deers had been enthusiastically revolving around Marvin all along. This gave the feeling of not having seen anyone for a long time. ... The girl was called Muse, named just like the Goddess of Art. She was serving the White Deer Holy Spirit. She also was one of the Bai¡¯s three Holy Maidens. But she hadn¡¯t came out of the White Deer Cave since she was a child, always waiting upon the White Deer Holy Spirit. From Marvin¡¯s point of view, the person serving the White Deer Holy Spirit was in fact just a nanny taking care of these young deers. Apart from the White Deer Holy Spirit, there weren¡¯t strong guys in the White Deer Cave. Marvin could kill these young deers in one clean move. As for the Holy Maiden Muse, she was the only Holy Maiden without any power. But Marvin definitely wouldn¡¯t do something like that. He originally came to the White Deer Cave to try his luck with treasures while stopping Deceiver¡¯s plot. Now, he not only had something good in hand, but this group of cute young deers had also saved his life. He would naturally repay the favor of his life being saved. He soon started telling everything about Deceiver¡¯s conspiracy to Muse. The girl¡¯s expression became very grave. In fact, if Marvin didn¡¯t say anything, she was about to ask why Marvin had appeared in the sealed White Deer Cave. After all, it had been so many years without an outsider coming in. ... "It¡¯s more or less like that. Deceiver, with her Evil Spirit subordinates, wantonly slaughtered these guys¡¯ siblings in the Saint Desert." "Then she hid outside, waiting for the White Deer Holy Spirit to leave before entering to take away the Rainbow Stone." "This way, she could establish a Disaster Door outside the Deathly Silent Hills and let the Evil Spirits invade Feinan," Marvin solemnly said. Those young deers listened and immediately became extremely nervous. "Ah! I know these Evil Spirits, they are very disgusting. They like to harm others." "Turns out it¡¯s a thief wanting to steal father¡¯s Rainbow Stone. We have to tell Father." "What can we do if the thief is very troublesome? I still haven¡¯t learned how to fight!" ... "So, did Mister Marvin come to stop that thief?" Muse asked Marvin. Marvin faintly smiled. "It could be seen like that. Even if it wasn¡¯t like that before, it now is." Muse nodded. Even if she was pure and kindhearted, she also wasn¡¯t a fool. Marvin¡¯s purpose in entering the White Deer Cave wasn¡¯t necessarily that simple. But she also didn¡¯t need to expose him. "So what should we do?" she asked, "Immediately get in touch with Sir Lorant?" Lorant was the name of the White Deer Holy Spirit. "There might not be enough time," Marvin said in a heavy voice. "Sir White Deer Holy Spirit already left the cave and should have arrived at the Saint Desert. He might be surrounded by Evil Spirits." "Their goal should be to stall for time. Deceiver was delayed and I got in the cave first, but she should have been able to get in. Deceiver should soon appear from the Magic Mirror Maze. She knows where the Rainbow Stone is located." "We have to immediately shift it to a secret location." "Rest assured, I have no interest toward the Rainbow Stone," said Marvin sincerely. Muse slightly frowned. At that time, a young deer skipped over from behind her back and a white light swept through Marvin¡¯s body. "He didn¡¯t lie, Big Sis Muse," that young deer said. Muse nodded. These young deers had remarkable abilities, able to distinguish between truths and lies. They could see through someone¡¯s heart and see what they felt. Since they felt Marvin was reliable, there shouldn¡¯t be any issue. Thus she told Marvin, "Follow me, I¡¯ll bring you to the Rainbow Stone." .. Hawley was very depressed! As one of the best Assassin of the Shadow Spiders, he was one of the highest ranked staff. This assassination of Marvin wasn¡¯t something he wanted to do originally. It was rumored in the East Coast that Baron Marvin... oh wait, it was Viscount Marvin now, had a good friendship with at least a dozen Legends. If that kind of guy died, who knew what kind of powerhouse would drop by to retaliate. But the favor he owed that Unicorn guy was really too huge. And the other side currently had a high position in the South Wizard Alliance. Reportedly, he was an assistant in the Finance Department. He held a lot of money in his hands. The favor and a large sum of money gave him no choice but to continue this horrid assignment. The result was pretty good. He killed his target, but unfortunately, he was chased by an insane woman! He staggered on his way, dodging that woman¡¯s attacks while relying on his extremely good Perception to escape the Magic Mirror Maze. The only pity was that those two rooms appeared to have something good. But he didn¡¯t have enough time to get a hold of them. As an Assassin, he knew that he had to give up on some things to keep his life. This was something he encountered countless times in his long career. As long as that woman paused to pick up something, he would be able to get rid of her! But what made him mad was that the crazy woman apparently ignored those very good items and kept chasing him! Hawley truly wanted to cry. He also didn¡¯t consider fighting back. Even though this woman was at the same rank as him, as a peak Sorcerer, her spells were enough to send him on his way. She apparently also had a special method to pursue him. This made him feel extremely depressed. The two kept speeding through the depths of the cave. Suddenly, a fork with three different paths appeared in front of them. Hawley intended to use one of his trump cards, a Doppelganger, to escape that woman¡¯s chase. How could he have expected that a group of adorable deers would appear in his field of view at that time!? Behind that group of young deers was a girl holding a seven-colored stone in her hand. She looked stunned as she saw the two people. What startled Hawley even more was that behind that girl was Marvin, who should have been dead a long time ago! ¡®He is still alive?¡¯ Hawley couldn¡¯t help but blink repeatedly. And most shocking of all was that the crazy woman instantly stopped her attacks when she saw that group. ... ¡®Fuck!¡¯ Marvin cursed inwardly. Misfortunes never come alone. He originally thought of taking the young white deers to escape from Deceiver, but he hadn¡¯t expected meeting her here. Moreover, there was that Assassin! The Assassin¡¯s gaze was full of ill-intent. He probably wanted to attack. After all, the Shadow Spider¡¯s creed said that they must kill their target. As for Deceiver, she was staring at the Rainbow Stone! "Sir Marvin, what should we do!" The group was panic-stricken. Marvin took a deep breath and then tore an azure letter behind his back and crumpled it into a ball, letting it fall on the ground. He then took two steps forward, blocking the path of those two. Chapter 227: Lie and Change Chapter 227: Lie and Change Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation At the fork, the situation was very subtle. Deceiver and the Assassin were like two sharp blades stopped mid-swing. The former was attentively watching the Rainbow Stone, while the latter was attentively watching Marvin. And Marvin was standing alone in front of the two. He not only had to be careful of the Assassin¡¯s assassination, but also had to protect Muse and the young deers. He couldn¡¯t let Deceiver succeed. After all, even if the target of reprisal was River Shore City, White River Valley was also close by. If the Disaster Door opened, who knew how many innocents would be involved? White River Valley would definitely suffer from the repercussions. Moreover, because of his deal with Madeline, River Shore City was already part of his power. He had to do everything he could to stop this from happening. The key was to stall for time. Marvin pondered and suddenly asked, "Hey, isn¡¯t there a more spacious place?" Muse was the one he questioned. The girl froze and pointed at another passage of the fork, "There. Not too far." Not waiting for Deceiver and the Assassin to react, Marvin shouted, "Go!" Muse decisively rode on a deer and another young deer took the initiative to pounce over. They turned and ran off leaving a trail of dust behind. The young deers¡¯ legs were extremely quick. They rushed as fast as lightning down the dark tunnel! Deceiver and Hawley pursued, unwilling to let go. Their speed was also very frightening. One used magic and one used his innately high Dexterity. There wasn¡¯t much difference between both sides. Soon, Muse shouted, "Marvin! It¡¯s up front." "Got it!" The dark tunnel soon reached its end. With Marvin¡¯s Darksight, he already saw through the empty room behind the passage. That was a vast area, enough for what Marvin had planned. Then he gently patted the young deer¡¯s head and leapt high. He stably landed at the exit of the tunnel. The deers left the tunnel in an instant and then stopped, looking at Marvin. Deceiver and Hawley also rushed over. The latter stayed silent, directly using Strong Invisibility. If it was before, Deceiver might have already thrown a spell at him. But at that time, her attention was fully focused on the Rainbow Stone. She coldly told Marvin, "Move." Marvin took a deep breath and got ready to counter any sudden attack. He looked straight at Deceiver and said as quickly as he could, "You are being deceived." "Your younger brother isn¡¯t in Diggles¡¯ hands." "Moreover, even if he did have him, do you think that with Diggles¡¯ crafty nature, he would easily release him?" Changes appeared on Deceiver¡¯s face for the first time! "Who are you? How do you know so much?" But Marvin already had no time to answer, because a frightening killing intent locked onto him! That person felt like a poisonous snake leaping at him from the shadows. Instantly, a roar echoed through the entire White Deer Cave! "Roaaaarrrr!" Marvin¡¯s body suddenly began expanding, transforming into a tall Bear. His body looked like a small mountain blocking the tunnel exit. To the young deers it looked like a protector blocking the enemies¡¯ path. The Assassin Hawley had appeared, his dagger stabbing toward the back of Marvin¡¯s head! He didn¡¯t believe Marvin wouldn¡¯t die this time. But he once again miscalculated. Marvin¡¯s body transforming caught him unprepared. His dagger was originally aiming at Marvin¡¯s head, but it now aimed at the butt of the Asuran Bear! The sneak attack of a 4th rank Assassin. Even if the Asuran Bear had an overwhelming defense, he still felt an intense acute pain on his butt. But he managed to dodge a vital blow. There weren¡¯t many people who, when their lives were in danger, would transform to make use of this opportunity. Marvin was one of them. He angrily swiped with his paw. The startled Hawley didn¡¯t even try to pull out his dagger and directly escaped! "Roaaarrrr!" The Asuran Bear with a small dagger stabbed in his butt started to launch a fierce offensive on Hawley! Despite the high level Assassin¡¯s astonishing Dexterity, he was also completely scared by Marvin! ... ¡®This is¡­ Asuran Bear!¡¯ ¡®This aura¡­¡¯ ¡®Shapeshift Sorcerer!?¡¯ Deceiver didn¡¯t dare to believe what she was seeing. She wanted to be told that the scene in front of her wasn¡¯t true. ¡®How could there be another Shapeshift Sorcerer in this world?¡¯ ¡®According to Lord Diggles¡¯ words, my younger brother and I are the last Numen!?¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t he say there wasn¡¯t another Shapeshift Sorcerer in this world?¡¯ She had stayed in the Decaying Plateau for a long time and firmly believed this. She had come to Feinan several times and secretly asked around. Those so-called erudites, Wizards, didn¡¯t even know of Shapeshift Sorcerers! Therefore she thought that Diggles¡¯ words must be true. But this guy in front of her, this Shapeshift Sorcerer told her that Diggles deceived her. Was it really a lie? Her mind was in chaos and she temporarily didn¡¯t know what to do. ... On the other side, an intense fight was still going on. Oh¡­ Intense might not be the good way to describe it. One-sided would be more fitting to describe the Asuran Bear chasing Hawley around. Hawley didn¡¯t want to fight Marvin right now. What Assassins were most afraid of were this kind of monster with a powerful body. Without special preparations, he simply couldn¡¯t attack the Asuran Bear¡¯s vitals. And even if he already was at the 4th rank, if he was slapped by the Asuran Bear¡¯s paw¡­ the outcome would be very pitiful. He didn¡¯t want to be slapped into mincemeat. Even if the Asuran Bear¡¯s Dexterity was inferior, his experience was extremely rich. What made Hawley even more depressed was that Marvin seemed to know every single Assassin¡¯s escape move, and seemed extremely familiar with their escape routes. Each time he would use his experience to make up for his lacking Dexterity and would appear on the path Hawley wanted to use to escape. He was startled again and again. If not for Marvin¡¯s reduced Dexterity and his own crazy amount of escaping skills, he might have already been captured. ¡®Won¡¯t do. I have to think of a way to wait until this kid turns back.¡¯ Facing the ruthless Asuran bear, Hawley couldn¡¯t do anything. He clenched his teeth and was about to use his Doppelganger skill, when suddenly the situation changed! That white-clothed woman who was still hesitating suddenly moved! She charged over, as if she was flying, toward the Holy Maiden Muse and the young deers! Marvin had no choice but to give up on Hawley. He once again blocked in front of Deceiver, roaring, "You don¡¯t believe me?" "You would rather believe an Evil Spirit Overlord¡¯s lie over the words of someone of the same bloodline?" Deceiver slightly lowered her head. Suddenly she started laughing. The laughter felt inexplicably evil. Marvin¡¯s heart immediately dropped! This was that damn Diggles¡¯ laugh! Clearly, this treacherous Evil Spirit Overlord used some secret techniques to control Deceiver¡¯s body! "I¡¯m sorry, that Rainbow Stone is mine," he said. Suddenly, Holy Maiden Muse cried out in alarm. The Rainbow Stone in her hand abruptly flew out due to some attracting force, and fell onto Deceiver¡¯s hand. Deceiver then turned and ran! Chapter 228: Angry Heavenly Deer Chapter 228: Angry Heavenly Deer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation It happened so suddenly that Marvin didn¡¯t have time to react. Diggles was controlling Deceiver with an ability clearly beyond the understanding of ordinary people. She snatched the Rainbow Stone and then disappeared in the cave. She escaped! ¡®Shit!¡¯ Marvin was worried, and the young deers were panicking. Even if they weren¡¯t clear what losing the Rainbow Stone meant, they could still feel that this was something far from good. ¡®I have to quickly catch up to Deceiver to stop her from opening the Disaster Door,¡¯ Marvin decided. But there was still something troublesome, Assassin Hawley. He didn¡¯t know where this guy was hiding. In a mere instant, this Assassin had used a high level hiding method. Marvin felt a huge headache coming. A 4th rank Assassin who wanted to assassinate him. He was a bit anxious. He knew the strength of Assassins. But something surprised him. Just as he was getting anxious, a charming voice echoed, "Are you looking for him?" ... The tardy Madeline. Marvin tearing the Azure Letter was to let Madeline know that something huge happened here. But things happened so quickly. It was to the point that by the time Madeline arrived, she could only casually catch Assassin Hawley who tried to escape. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Hawley was incompetent, but during his fight with Deceiver, and then later Marvin, he had used too many of his escaping skills. Most of these skills were restricted to a certain amount of uses each day. Madeline met him on the way, and with a Bind skill his life was under her control. Then, after using all kinds of restriction spells, she directly bound the Assassin and brought him over. But when she saw the dagger stabbed in the Asuran Bear¡¯s butt, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "Honestly, this is the first time I saw you in such an awkward situation." Madeline had a great time laughing. She really enjoyed seeing Marvin in such an awkward state for the first time. This guy¡¯s strength clearly wasn¡¯t that high, but he was able to smoothly react properly regardless of the circumstances. It was very difficult to catch him in such a situation. Madeline seldom felt so carefree like this. But Marvin¡¯s next words made this joy disappear. "She took the Rainbow Stone." Madeline¡¯s expression immediately became gloomy. "Where is she? I¡¯ll pursue!" she said decisively. The ownership of the Rainbow Stone would decide whether or not River Shore City would face a disaster. As the Lord of River Shore City, she would obviously care the most about it. "Hold on." Marvin looked at the Assassin, Hawley. "First we need to settle the grudges between me and that guy." Hawley forced a smile. "We have no grudges. To be honest, we only received money to help someone." "Who hired you?" Marvin coldly asked. Hawley replied back, "If I tell you, you have to let me go." "Okay¡­" Marvin dragged this word. Hawley bluntly answered, "That guy from the Unicorn clan¡­ You should have heard, he works in the Alliance¡¯s finance department." "If you let me go, I¡¯ll personally bring him for you. Then you can handle him as you wish." But as he finished his sentence, a paw swiped down, directly crushing him into mincemeat! Madeline frowned. "So violent." "And, didn¡¯t you say ¡®Okay¡¯?" Marvin casually said, "This kind of verbal agreement has no effect. Moreover, it would be leaving a loose end behind." "But you might miss a lot of information by doing that," Madeline said. Marvin shook his massive body and slowly regained his regular Human-shape. He then clenched his teeth and pulled out the dagger stabbed into his butt. The Holy Maiden Muse turned her head away as a young deer happily skipped over and used a strong healing spell and dispelled any poison. Madeline looked at this scene with a smile. Marvin quickly put on clothes. "It doesn¡¯t matter, I already know the information he could give me." He took out a golden coin from the crushed corpse. On one side of the coin was drawn a huge spider and on the other side was the number 7. Shadow Spider 7th killer. There were still six powerhouses above him. To Marvin, this enmity was to be met in kind. Regardless of how many people were left in the Unicorn clan or the Shadow Spider Order, he would ruthlessly retaliate. But the top priority was still to retrieve the Rainbow Stone. He quickly searched for Deceiver¡¯s trail. Soon, with the help of the White Deers, he found a few of her hairs in the cave. After he bid a simple farewell to the lovely deers and the Holy Maiden Muse, Madeline used a tool to open a Teleportation Portal and the two left the White Deer Cave, returning to the Deathly Silent Hills. This was the location where Madeline had set up a Teleportation Portal. The sky had yet to darken, so Marvin still couldn¡¯t use his Night Tracking ability. But to set up the Disaster Door, one would need at least 8 hours. As the sky would darken in roughly one hour, they still had some time. Madeline and Marvin rode on the magic carpet, starting a simple search in the Deathly Silent Hills. ... In the Saint Desert, countless Foul Anemones kept emerging from underground. In the middle of that army of Foul Anemones was a White Deer neighing angrily. These Foul Anemones were truly too disgusting. They had octopus-like tentacles and astonishing reproductive abilities. Whenever the White Deer used a spell to annihilate a part, soon, more of them would emerge from underground. This was well designed. A powerful Evil Spirit had planted countless Foul Anemone seeds here in order to trap him. Stinky tentacles kept coming over to bind him. The White Deer Holy Spirit was thoroughly infuriated. But at that time, his heart instinctively felt something wrong. Through that army of Foul Anemones, he faintly caught sight of a scene. A woman snatched the Rainbow Stone from Muse¡¯s hands! "Rainbow Stone!" "How could this filthy Evil Spirit dare to covet my treasure!" The White Deer Holy Spirit came to a realization. He raised his head and angrily roared, and frightening Heavenly Holy Power was emitted from his body, purifying this area of the desert in an instant! Heavenly Holy Power was a power full of Order. Not only this was the nemesis of Chaos power, but it was also the natural enemy of those filthy creatures! In an instant, the entire field of Foul Anemones was cleared off. The White Deer Holy Spirit started sprinting toward the Deathly Silent Hills! ... Deathly Silent Hills, in a hidden cave. Deceiver¡¯s body was crazily convulsing. The Rainbow Stone was still in her hands, but her hands were constantly shivering. "Build the Disaster Door." "You¡¯ll get my reward. I¡¯ll release your brother." "Think about it, he is your only relative in this world." Diggles¡¯ words were whispered beside her ear, as if it was a devil luring her. But her willpower remained strong! Her Numan blood was burning and she became more and more clear-headed. "No. You are deceiving me." "You lie." She tried hard to lift the imprint Diggles put on her body. But the Evil Spirit Overlord¡¯s command came: "You dare to disobey your Lord¡¯s order!" "You¡¯ll die because you violated your oath, and your soul will return to me, forever unable to escape." She faintly moved back. Then, a strange smirk appeared on her face. "Diggles¡­ Ah¡­ Diggles. You call yourself crafty in vain." "Could it be that you don¡¯t know what my name means?" Deceiver. On a throne on the Decaying Plateau, Diggles¡¯ angry and shocked roar could be heard. "How could this be!?" "How could she remove my contract on her own!" He spared no effort to search for Deceiver¡¯s trail. But he couldn¡¯t find anything. This was because when he used her "brother" to force her to sign the contract, the contract itself had a problem. Deceiver, as a descendant of the Numen, the ones who drew their strength from a Devil¡¯s head, was naturally very proficient towards a contract¡¯s clauses. Playing around the contract and faking clauses was what she was the best at. Even the Evil Spirit Overlord didn¡¯t find any loophole. Now he had no way to look for her! Diggles angrily roared, "Head Knight! Douglas!" "I have an important task for you!" "Although Deceiver betrayed us, she left a plane''s mark in the White Deer Cave! We can still make a comeback!" ¡­ In the quiet White Deer Cave. After Marvin and Madeline left, the young deers and Holy Maiden Muse returned to their living quarters. They already sent the signal for help from Lorant, convincing him to quickly come back. As for the Rainbow Stone. They could only hope that Sir Marvin and the Witch that suddenly appeared could retrieve it. But suddenly a sinister and foul power quickly spread through the cave. All the White Deers trembled. Muse raised her head in disbelief, looking at the crack that opened before them. A Knight emitting a nasty aura emerged from that crack. His face was covered with moss, and was grinning at everyone, exposing a bloody mouth! Then, screams were heard in the depths of the White Deer Cave. But it soon returned to silence. ... At nightfall, Marvin¡¯s Night Tracking finally became handy. Relying on a hair, he found out that Deceiver didn¡¯t run far. Following the red line in his field of view, they found Deceiver calmly waiting in a cave. She was holding the Rainbow Stone in her hand, coldly looking at Marvin and Madeline. "Do you want this Rainbow Stone?" she asked. Marvin shrugged. "We actually have no interest in it." "But it definitely cannot land in Diggles¡¯ hands." "But it looks like it won¡¯t, because you are clear-headed." Marvin felt that the aura of Diggles had disappeared from Deceiver. But Deceiver silently shook her head, muttering, "You are wrong." "Few people can stop Diggles from getting the things he wants." "Even if I betrayed him, he will also¡­" Her voice was abruptly cut short by an angry neigh coming from the White Deer Cave! It was an exceptionally sorrowful voice. That was the voice of the White Deer Holy Spirit. Marvin¡¯s expression suddenly changed. "What happened?" Chapter 229: Marvin’s Counterattack Chapter 229: Marvin¡¯s Counterattack Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing Marvin¡¯s question, Deceiver sighed, "As expected, he will still succeed." "This Rainbow Stone will definitely be his." Marvin frowned. "What are you talking about? As long as you keep the Rainbow Stone away from Diggles, he won¡¯t have it his way." Deceiver shook her head. "It¡¯s not that simple." "But I don¡¯t have time to explain everything to you now." "Let¡¯s make a deal. Tell me everything you know about my younger brother and I¡¯ll give this Rainbow Stone to you." Madeline sneered, "Do you think you can escape from my sight?" Deceiver coldly glanced at Madeline. "Wizard? Before you advance to Legend, these kinds of big words won¡¯t be convincing." "I¡¯ll go where I want to. You can¡¯t stop me." Madeline suddenly became angry and was about to act when she was pulled by Marvin. "In fact, even if you didn¡¯t exchange the Rainbow Stone for it, I would have told you about your brother," said Marvin sincerely. "I just don¡¯t want you to be used by Diggles." Deceiver doubtfully asked, "Who are you after all? I know you possess the same bloodline as me, but you seem to have one of those prophetic bloodlines." "I¡¯m not one of them, I only coincidentally know a lot of things." Marvin quickly asked, "You and your younger brother spent your childhood in the vast western sea, am I right?" Shock flashed through Deceiver¡¯s eyes before she nodded. Marvin continued, "Because of an accident, you were pursued by those natives and were caught into a space-time crack during the chase. When you woke, you found yourself in the Decaying Plateau. Thus you thought your younger brother fell with you and was in Diggles¡¯ hands, right?" Deceiver held her breath. Marvin¡¯s words perfectly described her own experience! "Keep going!" She asked expectantly. "In fact, he didn¡¯t fall in the Decaying Plateau with you. He is still alive in that vast western sea." Marvin took a long look at her. "If you want to find him, and if you believe me, you should take a trip there." "Despite people calling that place the [Dead Area], you and I both know that the descendants of a lot of ancient races live there. Right?" Deceiver took a slow breath. She hesitated for a long time before throwing the Rainbow Stone to Marvin. Marvin deftly caught it and sighed in relief. "I believe you." "Because we are both Numan descendants, I¡¯ll remind you that Diggles definitely won¡¯t give up." "You¡¯d best look for a place to hide. Because your enemy might not be the one to make a move." After saying that, she took another look at Marvin, apparently wanting to memorize his face, before soon disappearing into the depths of the cave. Madeline was surprised. Even if Deceiver was just a 4th rank Sorcerer, Madeline simply didn¡¯t know what spell she used. It was as she had said: if she wanted to escape, Madeline and Marvin simply couldn¡¯t stop her. "Is this stone real or fake?" Madeline looked at the Rainbow Stone in Marvin¡¯s hand. "Her nickname is Deceiver, don¡¯t be tricked by her." "She won¡¯t trick me," Marvin said confidently. "We should leave soon." His voice had yet to finish when a white ray of light rushed over! The other side¡¯s aura was extremely frightening. In that split second, Marvin and Madeline felt a bit pressured! "Shit!" Marvin immediately remembered Deceiver¡¯s warning. "Your enemy might not be the one to make a move." After all, the one approaching was actually the White Deer Holy Spirit. ... The White Deer nimbly rushed over, as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Marvin. The radiance around his body spread out as he slowly turned into a middle-aged man. "Return my treasure," demanded the White Deer Holy Spirit in a dignified tone. Madeline held her breath. A hint of fear flashed through her eyes. She was a Half-Demon, and the other side was a Heavenly Legend lifeform, so both sides naturally disliked each other. If the White Deer Holy Spirit was annoyed by her, he might get rid of her. And his current mood really seemed to be bad. Marvin composed himself and tightly held that Rainbow Stone as he said in a heavy voice, "Sir Lorant, we have no objection in returning something to its rightful owner." "But I have to ask, what happened?" The White Deer Holy Spirit sneered, "What happened? Do you still need to ask me?" "Intruding in my cave, stealing my treasures¡­ If not for you trying to protect my children once, I would have already taken them back!" His gaze fell on the cloth bundle containing the rifle on his back. Marvin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "I want to know what happened after I left." Lorant impatiently said, "Hand over the Rainbow Stone, don¡¯t force me to make a move." "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you planned. You are like those Evil Spirits, people with filthy motives." Marvin sternly argued, "We are different from the Evil Spirits. At least we don¡¯t want a Disaster Door to appear somewhere on Feinan." "Thus, I want to know. What happened after we left!?" The middle-aged White Deer Holy Spirit clenched his teeth. Then, a screen of light was shot out from his eyes. The White Deer Cave could be seen on the light screen. He could see everything that previously happened. Marvin carefully looked. After Deceiver was controlled by Diggles into stealing the Rainbow Stone, Marvin and Madeline quickly gave chase. The cave then regained its peace. But not for long. A crack appeared in front of the young deers and the Holy Maiden! Marvin shivered. "Plane¡¯s mark?" The White Deer Cave originally was a place perfectly hidden. Before the Deceiver entered and left a plane¡¯s mark, even if Diggles was powerful, he couldn¡¯t find this place. Sure enough, that crack spread and turned quite big. Ultimately, a Knight rotting all over emerged from the crack. He pounced on the pitiful young deers. His frightening aura made all of them lose their ability to move including the Holy Maiden Muse. All of them in the White Deer Cave were sent through the crack. ... "Heaven¡­" Marvin bit his lips. "They were captured and sent to the Decaying Plateau." ¡®Wait!¡¯ Something suddenly clicked in his mind, and he looked at the White Deer Holy Spirit, somewhat startled. "Diggles got in touch with you?" Lorant gloomily nodded. "Thus you have an agreement?" Marvin attentively watched him, "You personally hand him the Rainbow Stone and then you¡¯ll get your children?" "More or less. I don¡¯t have a choice." The White Deer Holy Spirit¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. "I need this stone to save my children." "No!" Marvin categorically answered, "You are crazy." Killing intent flashed through Lorant¡¯s eyes, "If you try to stop me, I won¡¯t hold back!" ... Decaying Plateau, supreme throne. Head Knight Douglas slowly walked over from the distant sea. "Lord, everything is ready." "They are in most secure place. No one else knows about that secret prison you built." "No one can find them, including Deceiver," Douglas said. A satisfied smile appeared on Diggles¡¯ face. "Very good, I only wanted to open a Disaster Door to vent, but I didn¡¯t expect to have an unexpected harvest." "Lorant cares a lot about his children. Apparently, even Heavenly lifeforms would lower themselves after living in the human world for too long." "But that doesn¡¯t matter. I just happened to lack a mount." "Wait until he arrives to the Decaying Plateau, I¡¯ll entertain him, hahahahaha¡­" ... Deathly Silent Hills, in White Deer Cave. The hostile mood had gradually disappeared. It was clear that Marvin¡¯s admonishing was effective. Lorant wasn¡¯t a fool, but he could only agree with Diggles¡¯ deal because he wasn¡¯t left any other choice. In fact, even he knew that going to the Decaying Plateau would lead to a disaster. Diggles was very powerful, about the same as a small god, and the Decaying Plateau was his world. Other people¡¯s strength would be weakened there and he would be able to display his specialties with no limits. Just as Marvin said, even if Lorant handed the Rainbow Stone to Diggles, the latter wouldn¡¯t let him and his children off. Because Evil Spirits were always greedy and never satisfied. "There are three days before the trade between you and Diggles." "These three days are enough for us to make a plan." "You must believe in my plan. You aren¡¯t fighting alone," said Marvin extremely sincerely to Lorant in the depths of the cave. Madeline already returned to River Shore City. Lorant, as a Heavenly lifeform, didn¡¯t look kindly at Succubi. As for Marvin, because of some special reasons, he didn¡¯t seem to mind that bit of Devil bloodline. Lorant looked at some empty space in the silent cave and sighed, "I don¡¯t have many friends, but I still have one or two." "But I wonder if I should drag them into this matter." The Heavenly Deer had his own pride, and would seldomly ask for help from his friends. Marvin could see that. "Our only goal now is to rescue your children, along with Miss Muse, isn¡¯t it?" He handed that Rainbow Stone to Lorant. "If you really feel that dealing with Diggles is the best way, you can try to do so anytime." Lorant pondered silently over the Rainbow Stone in his hand for a moment before asking, "We won¡¯t compromise, so what should be done?" Marvin smiled. "We counterattack." "Don¡¯t you think that Diggles has been too active recently?" "I actually have many friends. They should be very willing to help put an end to a few Evil Spirits." Lorant thoughtfully nodded. It could be seen in his eyes that he had made a decision. "Good, we counterattack!" Chapter 230: Golden Scissors Chapter 230: Golden Scissors Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On a silent desolate plain, a violent storm rose! The frightening destructive power engulfed everything within sight. The entire area faintly shook. The grey storm kept whirling, ravaging everything in its path. The originally green and lush plain was left in a mess in the wake of the gray storm. In the middle of the storm, a beautiful woman unhurriedly ended her spell. ¡®The test is finally a success. New Legend spell, [Ashes Storm].¡¯ ¡®Time to go back and see.¡¯ Hathaway looked over the field, seeing that more than ten meters of soil were blown away. She seemed pleased with the results. This was just the prototype of Ashes Storm. She needed more grasp over it to make the Legend spell even more powerful. With her specialties, [Unlimited Stacking] and [Legendary Instacast], this spell could burst with frightening power in an instant. This time she had been hiding in her newly formed Half-Plane to research this spell. It was time to return to Ashes Tower. She used a Teleportation Portal to return to Ashes Tower¡¯s tallest floor. She was surprised to see that the green fire in the fireplace was restless. She slightly frowned, looking at the fire. It had been active for a day. Could something have happened to Marvin? She gently used her hands to push aside the green flames. Marvin¡¯s face was shown in the center of the fire. "What happened?" she asked. "Ah. You finally answered." Marvin seemed a bit fuzzy in the fire. "I planned a trip to a plane. The destination is the Decaying Plateau, interested?" Hathaway deeply frowned. "What are you planning?" "This isn¡¯t something that can be explained with a few words." Marvin winked. "You know where you can find me." "Help me contact Sir Inheim on the way." "I originally didn¡¯t plan on troubling him, but right now we really need him." The flames started dispersing. ¡®We?¡¯ Hathaway was doubtful. The final flames in the fireplace condensed into a crystal with coordinates written on it. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the White Deer Cave?¡¯ Hathaway lightly scanned the crystal and her expression immediately changed. She hesitated for a bit before hurriedly rushing out, without even changing her clothes. ... A long while later. Everyone was sitting around a round table. The atmosphere was somewhat strange and they were all sizing each other up. But Marvin was calm and composed. As the host, White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant was especially uncomfortable. "To be honest, I really didn¡¯t expect that¡­ You actually found four people." He forced a smile. "How did you do it?" The awkward atmosphere was temporarily set aside. Everyone at the table kindly smiled at Lorant. One of Marvin¡¯s acquaintances was sitting on Lorant¡¯s left side, the Great Druid Endless Ocean. She had gifted a False Divinity to Marvin beforehand. The last time they met wasn¡¯t too long ago actually. But Endless Ocean wasn¡¯t called by Marvin. She was one of the few friends of the White Deer Holy Spirit. Another friend of his also showed up, and was sitting on Lorant¡¯s right. It was a very kind and good-natured old man. His nickname was [Sky Fury]. Like Endless Ocean, Sky Fury was one of the members of the Migratory Bird Council. A Legend Great Druid! Aside from Endless Ocean and Sky Fury, the others were people called by Marvin. ... The first was the Elven Prince, Ivan. When this guy was informed by Marvin, he immediately rushed over to the White Deer Cave. That guy was fearless enough to pick a fight with an Ancient Red Dragon, so why would he be afraid of an Evil Spirit Overlord? The next one was Shadow Thief Owl. The Legend Thief had no interest in this matter, but Marvin used something to convince him to to rush over. The other two were the silent Monk, Inheim, and Hathaway, who seemed to be in a bad mood. Apart from Marvin, there were seven Legends! No wonder Lorant was a bit startled. He could only find two Legends to help, but Marvin called out four! Out of those, one was an old fox, one had an unreasonable strength rivalling gods, and the other two were newly risen Legends with extremely high potential. This kind of lineup¡­ Not mentioning just the East Coast, no one would be able to gather such a group in the entire South. But Marvin¡¯s answer left him even more speechless... "There should have been six. But one suddenly got busy in a hand to hand battle with the emerging Molten Overlord. He told me that he most likely won¡¯t make it on time, but I should tell him if another event like this comes up." "And the other one also can¡¯t show up, so he sent me this." Marvin showed off [Brilliant Purple], which he had just got a hold of. Constantine sent a Great Eagle to deliver it. Along with it was the entire set of equipment as well as two rounds of [Dragon Tooth] and one of [Dawn Light]. Constantine couldn¡¯t participate in this trip, but as Marvin¡¯s creditor, he said that he was scared Marvin would be in trouble against Evil Spirits and die on this trip. Thus he generously handed over his beloved weapon. But Marvin knew that guy was just bad with words. The middle-aged man still cared about one of his kind. The other one who was fighting with the Molten Overlord was naturally O¡¯Brien. As the Night Walker¡¯s leader, O¡¯Brien¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be doubted. Originally, Marvin intended to call him and Hathaway. But unfortunately he was busy. Even if O¡¯Brien was very interested in Marvin¡¯s plan, he really couldn¡¯t come. Helpless, Marvin could only request Hathaway to ask Inheim. He didn¡¯t expect that this Legend Monk would really take the time to help! Inheim¡¯s strength was no worse than O¡¯Brien¡¯s. With him, Marvin¡¯s plan would be a lot safer. ... "Well, Ladies and Gentlemen, let¡¯s not waste time." Marvin stood up and looked at everyone. "Thank you so much for coming here. You might already know some parts of the plan, but not everything." "Please allow me to run you through the whole sequence of events and then we can speak about my plan." They all silently looked at Marvin, a strange feeling floating in their hearts. Everyone here was a Legend, except for the 3rd rank Ranger standing up and constantly talking. This felt somewhat absurd. But it still happened. This particularly shocked the White Deer Holy Spirit. ¡®I hope he is truly as amazing as he is rumored to be, and is able to help save my children,¡¯ Lorant thought in silence. ... Marvin finished his speech twenty minutes later. They all looked at each other in dismay. They were startled by Marvin¡¯s crazy and bold plan! Shadow Thief Owl was the first to speak against it. "I suddenly lost all interest in this operation. Little Marvin, your invitation letter didn¡¯t talk about that." Marvin forced a smile. "What did I say?" Shadow Thief Owl took out of a Thousand Paper Crane and put it on the table. Shivering letters formed on it. ¨C Trip to the Decaying Plateau. Opportunity to get Diggles¡¯ artifact. ¨C "You assured me I could steal to my heart¡¯s content from Diggles¡¯ hidden treasury. Saving young deers on the way isn¡¯t an issue." "But your plan is simply declaring war on the Evil Spirit World!" "Do you know what you are saying?" Owl asked in dissatisfaction. Marvin seriously replied, "I know what I said." "In fact, if it was only about rescuing Lorant¡¯s children, I wouldn¡¯t need to gather everyone here." "Diggles keeps invading Feinan, and he is the most active Evil Spirit Overlord. Eliminating him is like giving a warning to the Underworld." "He did quite a few evil things these years, didn¡¯t he? What allowed him to be so rampant? Is it because the righteous aren¡¯t strong enough?" Marvin¡¯s voice was loud and clear. "It¡¯s just that people don¡¯t wish to cooperate." "Sir Owl, I guarantee you will have enough time to visit Diggles¡¯ treasury. As long as you follow my plan." Owl shrugged, no longer saying anything. Marvin looked at Ivan. The Elven Prince shrugged. "No issues here. As long as you don¡¯t want me to go near the coast, it¡¯s all good." As for the two Great Druids called over as helpers by the White Deer Holy Spirit, they originally wanted to go to the Underworld so they naturally didn¡¯t have an issue. Marvin¡¯s sight focused on the last two people. Inheim and Hathaway. The former muttered, "The plan you just mentioned is very alluring." "If we can truly get rid of Diggles, I am very willing to make a move. But I am very curious. From where did you get so much knowledge?" "You just mentioned quite a lot of things that even I never heard of." Everyone¡¯s gazes once again focused on Marvin. Indeed, for Marvin¡¯s plan to be successful, his claims had to be true. Did he really have a method to sneak into the Underworld undetected, and more accurately, find the young deers and the Holy Maiden Muse¡¯s cage? And did that artifact he mentioned really exist? Marvin remained silent, only looking at Hathaway. The latter took a deep breath and firmly spoke on behalf of Marvin, "I told him." Inheim frowned. "Everyone knows my identity. I know some things others don¡¯t. Isn¡¯t it normal?" "What Marvin just said came from information I told him. But I hadn¡¯t expected him to plan something this big¡­" Hathaway calmly said. Marvin could feel that all the Legends relaxed when hearing these words. They knew Hathaway was a Seer, and that because of this, the Shadow Prince tried to assassinate her. They had somewhat heard of the powers of Seers, so if it truly was like that, then Marvin¡¯s plan could really work out. "So what¡¯s our first step?" Lorant asked impatiently. Marvin, seeing that no one had any more objections for the time being, smiled. "Our first step is to look for the [Golden Scissors]." Chapter 231: The Lake Monster Chapter 231: The Lake Monster Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the western part of Thousand Leaves Forest there was an extremely vast lake. There was only one mountain separating this place from Ivan¡¯s previous exile location. But even those powerful Stone Giants didn¡¯t dare to get involved with that lake. In fact, this was a cursed area. According to the adventurers¡¯ rumors, no one would be able to return alive from the lake. This lake seemed to have been inflicted with some kind of curse. It would devour all the lives that approached. When the moonlight hit the surface of the lake, it would be covered in a dense pink mist. This mist would cause all kinds of hallucinations and make people forget themselves. The lake was called [Eye of Soro]. It was said that after the evil god Soro fell in the ancient times, his left eye fell onto Feinan, transforming into this lake, and a monster resided in the lake ever since then. ... Three hundred meters above the lake, a huge magic carpet slowed to a stop. Marvin and Hathaway were calmly sitting on the magic carpet. The others had long since disappeared. "You are really too bold," Hathaway suddenly said. Marvin nodded. He knew what Hathaway meant. Decaying Plateau was a name worth respecting even for Legend Powerhouses. Diggles was an existence on par with gods. But Marvin actually planned to destroy the whole Decaying Plateau! Even if everyone hated Diggles¡¯ actions, Marvin¡¯s bold move still startled them. Apart from Ivan, everyone had second thoughts. But in the end, Marvin convinced them with the help of Hathaway. "Why can you see more things than me?" She took a deep look at Marvin. "I only saw the destruction, but you can see so much more." Marvin shrugged. What could he answer when facing this question? He could only laugh insincerely. "How could I know, there will always be some strange things going through my head." Hathaway went silent. Marvin saw her deeply worried appearance for the first time. Even when she was waiting for the Shadow Prince with Inheim and the others, she wasn¡¯t so worried. "Hey, believe me. They¡¯ll quickly get a hold of those Golden Scissors. This will be proof that the things I see are real." Marvin gently held Hathaway¡¯s hand. "They will believe me. Following my plan, we will be able to rescue Sir Lorant¡¯s children and then destroy the entire Decaying Plateau, effectively warning the Underworld." Hathaway¡¯s body stiffened, but her expression slightly relaxed. "I¡¯m not worried about this." "I¡¯m worried about you." "You really want to go with us?" Marvin looked her in the eyes. "Believe me, apart from me, no one can quietly sneak into the Decaying Plateau undetected." "The aura of a Legend is really too strong. Even if you conceal it, you¡¯ll be detected by Diggles as soon as you enter the plane. I won¡¯t." "I am the most suitable person to rescue the White Deers." Hathaway shook her head. "I have a bad feeling. I¡¯d prefer if they couldn¡¯t find the Golden Scissors." Marvin froze, stunned. At that time, huge waves rippled through the always peaceful Eye of Soro! A long and barbed tentacle emerged from the lake, followed by a huge silhouette! "Turns out to be an Octopus Monster!" Ivan¡¯s laughing voice could be heard from below. The next second, the entire lake¡¯s surface was frozen. After casting her spell, Endless Ocean stood by the lakeside looking at that struggling Octopus Monster and said to Ivan, "It has a name. It¡¯s called [Lumu.]" "It was once the pet of an Ancient God, and is somewhat related to Sir Lorant." The White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant was standing on the shore, looking at the angry Lumu with a helpless expression. This guy really was like him. He once served the Ancient Nature God. But his arrival was different from his own. Lumu had descended for a long time, long before the Nature God fell into slumber. Lumu had a savage nature, and hid in the Eye of Soro to evade the Nature God¡¯s search. But how could he have expected Marvin to easily find him? A pair of golden scissors were hidden in his belly. They were the most important thing to enter the Underworld. "Despicable Deer, you actually got so many helpers¡­ Ugh! A fierce pain shot through his abdomen before he finished his sentence. A meteor penetrated his body from below, leaving a bloody hole! Inheim then landed on Lumu¡¯s head. The tentacles thrashed around, but they were unable to make him move. "Hand over the Golden Scissors," Inheim calmly demanded. Lumu bellowed, "Don¡¯t even think about it!" But he then howled in grief! A carefree shadow grabbed one of his tentacles and sharply pulled it! Ivan actually ripped the tentacle from the body using his full strength! Blood started flowing as a mournful roar echoed! ... "No matter how much you shout, no one will help you." Marvin¡¯s mocking voice rang out from the magic carpet. "The lady at my side already arranged a three-layered soundproof barrier around the Eye of Soro." "You won¡¯t be able to escape. The surface of the lake is already frozen." "The sky has also been sealed, and as for your surroundings, you can take a look yourself." "Hand over the Golden Scissors. We don¡¯t have much patience." ... Lumu¡¯s nearly fell apart! He had never felt this sullen in all his lifetime! As one of those serving the Ancient Nature God, he was very impressive back when he was in Heaven. When he came to the mortal world later, no one could stop his strength. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of that great expert in Thousand Leaves Forest, he might have already tried expanding his influence. But he didn¡¯t think that obediently staying in the lake and occasionally eating a few people could actually attract a disaster! Just as Marvin said, the lake¡¯s surface had already been sealed off by Endless Ocean, and even the bottom of the lake slowly froze. A huge eagle slowly circled the sky. He recognized this eagle. Sky Fury! A Great Druid from the north, even more powerful than Endless Ocean! And that Monk on his head was even more savage and shocking with his body like diamond! The elf on the shore was rarely seen kind of elf. This guy didn¡¯t seem as robust as the Monk, but he had a frightening burst power, making him hard to ignore. And there was still the Wizard who had yet to make a move and his old friend, White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant. He was already surrounded by so many powerhouses. What did they plan in the end? Lumu struggled to say, "I don¡¯t know anything about any golden scissors." Marvin coldly said, "Pull another tentacle? Understood." Ivan shrugged as he grabbed another tentacle and started pulling. This move scared Lumu into repeatedly shouting for them to stop! "Wait! Wait!" Ivan let go. Marvin smiled. "Mister Lumu, we actually don¡¯t have the intention to become your enemy. I know that when you stealthily descended, you had the Golden Scissors previously used by the Nature God. This thing is useless to you¡­ It¡¯s not as important as your life, right?" Lumu stayed silent. After a while, he struggled to say, "If I give it to you, will you leave me alone?" Marvin looked at the others. Everyone looked like they would listen to his decision. He immediately nodded. Lumu¡¯s tentacles went inside, going deep into his abdomen. After some time, a bright gold light emerged. A very small pair of scissors appeared on his tentacle. Golden Scissors, check. Apart from Hathaway, they all gave a cheerful look. Marvin was really right! ... The Golden Scissors were the Nature God¡¯s artifact. After finding them, they let Lumu off and moved away. The Golden Scissors were given to Marvin because he would be the one actually using them. Once the gold halo disappeared, this pair of scissors would appear mundane, but few knew that this was an artifact able to cut through planes! "Since we have the Golden Scissors, we can start our operation." The group went north from the Eye of Soro into the area of the Millennium Mountain Range, which divided the North from the South. There was a small secret passage there that led to the edge of the Decaying Plateau. According to Marvin, by going through this passage, he would quickly find the [Moss Prison] where the White Deers were being held, completing a part of his plan. "Good, I¡¯ll go ahead. In about three hours, you guys should make your move." Just ahead was a small cavern. Marvin smiled and waved at everyone before unhesitantly entering. The seven great Legends were silently standing in front of the cavern, watching as Marvin disappeared inside. After a while, Endless Ocean lowered her head and sighed, "I hope that everything will be smooth." At that time, a strange scene flashed through Hathaway¡¯s mind. She saw Marvin falling into the void, falling toward the bottomless Abyss! She suddenly opened her eyes wide, but then the illusions disappeared without a trace. ¡®This can¡¯t be true.¡¯ Unconsciously, her forehead became full of sweat. ... In some corner of the God Realms, a shadow was in the middle of cursing. At that time, a voice echoed from the distance, directly imprinting itself into that shadow¡¯s heart. "Glynos, I found something very interesting." "You might have the chance to get your revenge." That shadow shivered. "Go fuck yourself! This God is being chased by the Moon Goddess. It¡¯s already very difficult to find a place to hide. Don¡¯t cause troubles for me." "No no no." That voice clearly carried a hint of joy when talking about Glynos¡¯ misfortune. "You can go to a place outside the God Realms to lie low." "For example, the Decaying Plateau." Chapter 232: March! Underworld Chapter 232: March! Underworld Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Decaying Plateau?" The Shadow Prince¡¯s tone clearly showed some hesitation. "I just obtained some information. The Legends we have been watching for... our old friends who have been silent for a while, apparently made a move." "The reason isn¡¯t clear, since there is a layer of fog separating the God Realms and Feinan after all. But one sure thing is that they will go to the Decaying Plateau to deal with Diggles." That voice seemed very tempting. " They can¡¯t possibly know that I have a secret path to the Decaying Plateau." Glynos disdainfully said, "What secret path? The Decaying Plateau is in the Underworld where I can send an avatar at most. Inheim can restrain me too easily. After that disgrace, I won¡¯t do it a second time. When the matter of the Universe Magic Pool is settled, I¡¯ll personally deal with him." "Don¡¯t be nervous. This time, I¡¯ll go with you." A feminine-looking man appeared in front of Glynos. "This is a perfect opportunity to kill the Seer Hathaway. Our position in the Gods¡¯ Assembly would rise quite a bit." The shadow stayed silent. ... In a hidden cave in the Shrieking Mountain Range. A hot spring was boiling. Bamboo¡¯s eyes were tightly closed as a power from the void repaired her body. Her previous injury had yet to be healed, but when she heard that Marvin was about to attack the Ogre Tribe, she wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble for him. But she ran into an unfathomable woman there. Even if Daniela¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t as good as hers, their magic abilities were more or less the same. Moreover, her style was very wild, seeing through the fact that she was injured and making risky moves. She forcefully stopped Bamboo by herself. It was to the point that later on, after Ivan took care of that Iron Ogre, she had no choice but to retreat, waiting for another chance. Now, that chance arrived. Even though Lady Azure was slumbering, when she woke up before, she had found Marvin whereabouts and condensed an eye, giving it to Bamboo. This thing would give out Marvin¡¯s location at regular intervals. ¡®That reckless guy wants to go to a very dangerous area this time.¡¯ The water temperature kept rising and the red color on Bamboo¡¯s face slowly deepened. She could feel the power poured into her by the World Ending Twin Snakes! She never had so much Divine Power before! ¡®This is a good opportunity!¡¯ ¡®These people overestimated their ability and went to challenge an Evil Spirit Overlord. It just so happens that I¡¯ll get to take care of the few who killed Lord Crimson.¡¯ Images appeared one by one before her eyes: Marvin, Endless Ocean, Hathaway, Constantine, Shadow Thief Owl, and Inheim. These guys¡­ Would die! Crash! The hot spring¡¯s water suddenly exploded and spread everywhere. Then, a naked Bamboo rose up. There were countless minute holes on the cave¡¯s walls, the size of drops of water. ¡®My strength already rose up to a pseudo-Legend level. Even if it¡¯s only for three days, it should be enough.¡¯ Her eyes were full of confidence. The Underworld was the closest plane to Feinan, and the Decaying Plateau was its first outpost. When Diggles established the Decaying Plateau, it was with the intent of getting involved in Feinan. He once launched countless invasion into Feinan. And even though they ultimately failed, this left countless paths to the Decaying Plateau. An organization like the Twin Snakes Cult naturally controlled a few secret paths and could go to the Decaying Plateau. When the time came, she would wait for an opportunity to make her move. Thinking of this, Bamboo felt an unbearable itch. ¡®Marvin¡­ Wait for me¡­¡¯ ... Marvin was alone in a gloomy cavern, progressing forward. Compared to the South, this cavern was fairly dry, perhaps because this place was already close to the Millenium Mountain Range. The Millenium Mountain Range split apart the North from the South, so if Marvin crossed all the way through, he¡¯d arrive in the North. The nameless cavern he was now taking had once been the exit of a Disaster Door set up by Diggles. That was the second Evil Spirit Invasion. Afterwards, all of Feinan¡¯s living beings made great efforts to banish the Evil Spirits. This cavern was also sealed by a Saint and no Evil Spirits were able to come through afterwards. But what Evil Spirits didn¡¯t know was that this seal targeted only Evil Spirits. The passage wasn¡¯t destroyed, and only Evil Spirits were unable to take it. Humans or other races could still freely come in and out as they pleased. Due to the ingenious sealing method used by that Saint, even Diggles himself didn¡¯t notice that detail. For many years, that place was forgotten and neglected. And in the game, it was only activated by chance by a player after the Great Calamity. After that, a major expansion released, called [Planar Adventures: First Chapter ¨C Underworld]. It was also after this expansion that Marvin delved into the depths of the Underworld. ... After following the tunnel for about two hours, the dry cavern reached its limit. There was a huge door, about twenty meters tall! On the door was hanging a firmly locked rusty copper lock. Apart from this, a large amount of runes, spells and seals were lying above the door. Although they were some distance away, Marvin could still feel their powerful energy. Even if a god wanted to open this door, it would require a lot of skill. Marvin obviously didn¡¯t have such ability. He looked to the side. In a wall hidden by a mountain of weeds, Marvin found small man-sized door. This small door was the true entrance. There was also a lock on this door, but it wasn¡¯t actually locked. It only symbolically hanging there. Marvin took a deep breath and removed this lock. This apparently normal lock that looked a bit rusty was not to be looked down upon; as long as it was hanging there, the Underworld¡¯s monsters were unable to open the door! Once Marvin took it down, this path would become a two-way path. Fortunately, Evil Spirits had mostly given up on this place, or else Marvin wouldn¡¯t dare to do something so dangerous. Naturally, the reason he was so daring was those seven Legends! They would attract the attention of Diggles and the whole Underworld. Only then would Marvin have the opportunity to stealthily sneak in and rescue the White Deers. He gently pushed open the door. A decaying and rotting smell would make anyone disgusted filled the air. This was the distinctive evil energy of the edge of the Underworld. The closer to the center one was, the stronger the energy would be. Evil Spirits were the most filthy and disgusting beings in the universe. Most of the world¡¯s negative energies would gather in this place, giving birth to more of those lifeforms. Living beings souls ghosts result from Order and Chaos overlapping. Evil Spirits were freaks created from negative energies. Hate, Resentment, Jealousy, Slaughter¡­ Every dirty emotion would hasten the expansion of the Underworld¡¯s foundation, the Evil Spirit Sea. Thus, the Evil Spirit Sea would quickly grow in every era of war, birthing countless Evil Spirits. And during each period of great chaos, one being at the level of an Evil Spirit Overlord would be born from it! There were currently nineteen Evil Spirit Overlords, meaning that Feinan had experienced nineteen periods of unrest. This didn''t include that next era of unrest. The fall of the Universe Magic Pool made Feinan¡¯s negative energies reach their peak. As a Prime Material Plane, this world¡¯s energies would be at least ten times stronger, regardless of whether they were negative. The Evil Spirit Sea would double in size. And this time an Evil Spirit Sovereign would begin forming in the sea for the first time. In fact, a prophecy had been spread in the Underworld for a long time: [When gods violate their oath, the sovereign will rise from the sea, leading the Evil Spirits into Feinan.] Marvin didn¡¯t know whether or not this prophecy was reliable because when he transmigrated, that powerful Evil Spirit Sovereign was still under the sea. The gods were busy dividing Feinan¡¯s territories. Dragons, Liches, Devils, and Demons were all aiming at Feinan. And the few people remaining, the weak, began to follow gods. Powerhouses sought the Fate Stones, and tried to kill gods or seal them. It was a time of unprecedented chaos. Evil Spirits also tried to invade. Marvin didn¡¯t wish for this to happen, and though he couldn¡¯t stop the Universe Magic Pool from collapsing, he still had a way to delay the invasion of the Underworld. That was to destroy the Decaying Plateau! Thinking of this, he walked forward with determination. Behind the door was a dull gray sky. He used his Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s Disguise. This Disguise could not only change his appearance, but could also change his aura. Disguise¡¯s effect was pretty high, so it should be able to deceive most of the Evil Spirits. In the distance was a continent floating in the sky. And in front of him was a bridge made of giant mushrooms. Each mushroom was separated from the next by over a kilometer! Mushroom Bridge. Marvin took a deep breath and rushed over, landing on the first mushroom! Without needing to use any strength, his body sank in the elastic mushroom before flying high up, soaring through the air to the next mushroom more than a kilometer away in a single jump. Thus, Marvin jumped up and down, gradually approaching the flying continent! ... South of the Millenium Mountain Range, time slowly passed. "It¡¯s been three hours." Hathaway had been slowly keeping time. The others got up one by one and looked at the White Deer Holy Spirit. He nodded and took out the Rainbow Stone. "Ladies and gentlemen¡­ Please!" He took a deep breath and activated the Rainbow Stone. The next second, a rainbow-colored tunnel appeared in front of them. "There are so many of us here to beat Diggles, no need to be polite." Ivan laughed and walked up to Lorant first. "In fact, I already wanted to get rid of the tumorous Decaying Plateau, but I had no way to do it before." Inheim approached next. This Legend Monk gave the White Deer Holy Spirit a rare pat on the shoulder, reassuring, "There are so many of us. There''s no need to be worried, as Diggles should be the one scared instead." "Let¡¯s go! Diggles would have never dreamt that there would be such a surprise dropping out of the blue!" Chapter 233: Moss Prison Chapter 233: Moss Prison Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the calm Decaying Plateau, Evil Spirits were performing their duties. Diggles was dully sitting on his supreme seat, apparently thinking about something. The guard at his side was silent. Ever since he started following Diggles, he had never seen his Overlord leave that throne, not even half a step. He always sat there, motionless. The throne¡¯s immediate surroundings were a restricted area. If someone dared to approach, no matter who, the only fate that awaited them was death. The Evil Spirits weren¡¯t curious, and just obeyed. Diggles¡¯ orders were the highest command. No one dared to go against him. Deceiver was the first in history. But she wasn¡¯t an Evil Spirit. ¡®She must be trying to find her younger brother. Even if I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, since I know this, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to find her.¡¯ Craftiness flashed through Diggles¡¯ eyes. He closed his eyes and tried to connect to a few Evil Spirit Envoys in Feinan when a rainbow crack tore the sky! "White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant!" Diggles opened his eyes with a victorious smirk plastered on his face. "You finally arrived. Welcome, welcome." After the rainbow passage opened, Lorant was the first one who came out. Pure Heavenly energy filled his body, and it cleaned an area on the Decaying Plateau. This was a special ability of the Heavenly Deer! But this ability made the Evil Spirits feel bad. They were born from negative energies and weren¡¯t fond of the power of Order. Diggles had a grave complexion, but even he no longer cared about Lorant¡¯s bearing. After all, in his eyes, this arrogant Heavenly Deer would quickly be reduced to a mount under his crotch. When the time came, his heavenly holy power would transform into the purest negative energy. Positive energy and negative energy could be changed through a ritual. And as an Evil Spirit Overlord, Diggles was obviously proficient in such matters. "Give me the stone and I¡¯ll return your children." Diggles showed an ugly smile. But then, his expression stiffened. Because someone else actually appeared out of the rainbow passage behind Lorant! It was an elf whose potential would make others drool! In Diggles¡¯ eyes those countless blessings on the Elven Prince¡¯s body were all the most precious blessings in the universe. "You seem to have violated our agreement," Diggles muttered, looking at the two maliciously, "But I don¡¯t care." "Since you came to the Decaying Plateau, I¡¯ll properly entertain you." Ivan shrugged. "As you wish." "But let¡¯s do without the nonsense!" The Elven War Saint¡¯s body solidly landed on the ground and he charged toward Diggles like a bullet. All the Evil Spirits on his way were sent flying! Countless Evil Spirits howled in grief. Ivan alone slayed a bloody path to Diggles. The latter looked at Ivan while laughing. "Silly Elf." "You think you alone can beat me when I¡¯m in my world!?" Diggles¡¯ body shook and two doppelgangers suddenly appeared in front of the throne! His main body was still sitting on the throne, motionless. Ivan faced the powerful Evil Spirit Overlord without fear, drawing a longsword! This longsword was masterfully crafted and had a unique decorative design carved into it. Normally, Ivan would very rarely use powerful weapons because he didn¡¯t need them. But while stepping into another plane to challenge an Evil Spirit Overlord, though he didn¡¯t look concerned on the surface, he still took the strongest weapon in his arsenal! This was the treasure his mother set aside for him before she died, which had always followed him to this day. A god level weapon cast by the High Elves before they left Feinan, [Glorious Wind]. "Nine Elven Swords?" Diggles squinted. "Congratulations for your guess." Ivan shrugged dismissively. "But¡­ In fact, I took out this sword only to attract your attention." Before his words finished, a meteor shot out from the rainbow passage and ruthlessly hit Diggles¡¯ main body on the throne. Ivan raised Glorious Wind and fiercely attacked the two doppelgangers. "Inheim!" Diggles on the throne was startled and furious. When the meteor fell down, Diggles lightly lifted his left hand and released an unending flow of negative energy. In an instant, three dark barriers took shape around him. [Meteor Fall]! One of the strongest moves of Legend Monks. The red hot meteor used by Inheim carried seemingly world-ending power as it viciously smashed against the barrier. But the anticipated explosion didn¡¯t happen. Diggles¡¯ power was bottomless. That meteor barely broke through the first layer of the barrier and was stopped by the second layer! A powerhouse like Inheim did not even pose a threat to Diggles! The Evil Spirit Overlord exposed a cruel smile. "Good, you actually dared to come to my world!" "Lorant, I really want to thank you. Hahahaha!" The White Deer Holy Spirit stood there and said with an expressionlessly, "You think everything is decided?" "No... Let me tell you that today is the day you die!" A frightening lifeforce appeared in the center of the Rotting Sea behind him. This lifeforce strengthened and grew into to a big tree in a few instants! "Seed of the World Tree? Great Druid?" Diggles¡¯ expression became grave. He could feel the entire Rotting Sea¡¯s power deteriorating. The World Tree was such a precious treasure. With two Great Druids activating it, it kept growing. It grew into an enormous tree, towering over its surroundings and expelling the negative energies. The entire Rotting Sea started to be cleansed! "You dare to make a futile attempt at purifying my world!" Diggles angrily shouted. One of his doppelgangers broke away from Ivan¡¯s attacks and fiercely rushed toward the tree and the two Great Druids channelling! He couldn¡¯t let this World Tree¡¯s seed grow in this plane! But then, a gale swirled up and quickly turned into a gray storm! A woman¡¯s shadow could vaguely be seen in the storm. Diggles¡¯ doppelganger was powerful but couldn¡¯t resist the storm¡¯s pull and got dragged into it! Ashes Storm! Everything would be drawn in and turned to ashes. This was the strongest Legend Spell developed by Hathaway. Even if Diggles¡¯ doppelganger was powerful, it was turned into ashes after being caught off guard! The World Tree¡¯s seed kept growing. It actually couldn¡¯t keep it up for too long, since after all, it wasn¡¯t a real World Tree. But it could greatly harm the Decaying Plateau for a short time, and most of all, it could restrict Diggles¡¯ power. Nothing else was as powerful there. After Ivan and Inheim attracted attention, they immediately retreated inside the range of the World Tree¡¯s radiance. There, they had constant healing and bonuses to their strength. Lorant also turned back to his main body and began to use spells he was proficient in! The Evil Spirits on the Rotting Sea had already been annihilated, and countless Evil spirits ran away like stray dogs! And in that time, the rainbow passage closed. Diggles coldly watched the Legends. "Monk, Elf, Wizard, Druid, and a Heavenly Deer." "To be frank, ever since the Decaying Plateau was established, never have so many Legends paid a visit." "It wasn¡¯t because they weren¡¯t interested, but because they didn¡¯t dare. This place is my world, and I have endless power here." "You have dug your own graves." He then lifted his hand up and shouted, "Head Knight Douglas! Call my army!" The rotting Knight appeared from nothingness and kneeled. "As you command, My Lord." He took out a horn and blew in it. The ground shook! The entire Underworld began to shake, as a beckoning power echoed through all Evil Spirits¡¯ bodies. They recklessly rushed forth from every corner of the Underworld. A giant rose up from a distant part of the Rotting Sea and walked over. Seeing this Giant, Hathaway¡¯s expression immediately worsened. "No good, it¡¯s a Corrupt Titan!" "Unfortunately, our plan became more dangerous." ... ¡®Looks like they already made a move!¡¯ Marvin was hiding in the darkness, watching countless crazed Evil Spirits rush east. This was Diggles calling out the Evil Spirits. This was his home, and he controlled this world¡¯s power. The few Legends would be very pressured when facing those countless Evil Spirits. In fact, if Marvin didn¡¯t know that the Migratory Bird Council had a World Tree¡¯s Seed, he wouldn''t have used this approach. That temporary World Tree was the only reason the Legends were able to hold on. This was an Evil Spirit Overlord after all. His strength was no lower than that of a weak god, and it was his main body! Even if the seven Legends attacked in another place they might not kill him, let alone in his world! In the Decaying Plateau, Diggles would be in an invincible position because the entire plane conveyed his power. He was a ruler of the plane! He couldn¡¯t be killed. Thus the mission Marvin gave them was just to hold on. The task to destroy the Decaying Plateau was in fact to be taken care of by Marvin! ... But the top priority was still to quickly save the deers. From what he remembered, after the Mushroom Bridge, he had to go west of the Decaying Plateau Floating Continent while hiding from the Evil Spirit scouts. Finally, his goal was on a rather secret tall mountain. It was a field of variant moss! Each piece of moss was the size of two to three people. They stuck to each other and the small cracks in between were used to lock people in. Moss Prison. The prison Diggles used to lock up the most important prisoners. This place was heavily guarded, with even a 4th rank Half-Legend Evil Spirit Envoy protecting it. Marvin took a deep breath and began to sneak closer. Chapter 234: Luring the Tiger Away From Its Mountain Chapter 234: Luring the Tiger Away From Its Mountain Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Moss Prison¡¯s structure was very solid. Not only was the giant Variant Moss the best tool to lock up prisoners, they were also part of the Underworld. They were a type of lifeform with awareness. Their perception was very high toward non-Evil Spirit lifeforms. Even though Marvin¡¯s Disguise was very powerful, it might not be good enough to hide from the hideous Moss. Thus, he stopped about a kilometer away from the Moss Prison. He crawled on a meadow. In front of him was a rugged small path and to the west was the edge of the Moss Prison. An Evil Spirit Knight rode on a Evil Warhorse, rushing past him. They were in charge of patrolling this secure area. Of course, their presence here was only to stop the prisoners from escaping. Outsiders? Who would believe that there would be visitors in the Underworld? The entire power of the Underworld was transferred to Diggles to deal with the team of six Legends. Only those standing guard here didn¡¯t go. Diggles was very crafty. Even though the Moss Prison was very secure, there would always be ways to get inside. White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant wasn¡¯t the type of person who would give up on his children, so Diggles was convinced that there would be a force appearing there to save those young deers. But they had yet to arrive. He stayed vigilant, leaving the troops at the Moss Prison, and sending over an additional elite troop of Evil Spirit Knights from a small corrupt village nearby to defend the location. This made forcefully breaking through even more impossible. ¡®Crafty Diggles¡­¡¯ Marvin thought in silence. But he had made preparations! No one understood Diggles more than Marvin. It was true that Diggles was very crafty, but he was also very arrogant! Once he noticed something, he would definitely act on it. This was how he dealt with things. Thinking of this, Marvin gently took out the Thousand Paper Crane. Inside this Thousand Paper Crane was the corpse of a Dragon! But it had another use other than storage. "You can make a move, Sir Owl," Marvin whispered quietly. ... Feinan. Owl was the only Legend out of their group of seven that didn¡¯t go through the rainbow tunnel. But this didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t participate in the crusade against the Underworld. Based on Marvin¡¯s plan, he didn¡¯t need to go with Lorant and the others. The six Legends were enough to occupy the powerful Diggles. Shadow Thief Owl was to attract the last bit of his attention! He was sitting on a stone, boredly playing with a Thousand Paper Crane. At that time, Marvin¡¯s voice came from within. Owl stretched, the Thousand Paper Crane disappearing in his palm. ¡®This young Marvin is truly comparable to his young grandfather at that time, doing some crazy things¡­¡¯ "It hasn¡¯t even been a year and now I have to go fight an Evil Spirit Overlord. This Legendary Thief¡¯s luck is quite bad!" He mumbled to himself and then disappeared! Shadow Thief Legend Ability, [Shadow Travel]! This ability was different from the short [Shadow Dodge]. The latter could only briefly use the Shadow Plane to displace oneself in Feinan, while Shadow Travel would truly make one blend into the Shadow Plane! Like so, Shadow Thief Owl traveled through the Shadow Plane. In fact, he was the only one among the seven Legends able to travel to the Underworld without the help of a tool! There were also many places where the Shadow Plane overlapped with the Underworld. Relying on Shadow Travel, Owl was able to find a small crack leading to the Decaying Plateau and enter! Naturally, if it was just a plan thought up at the last second, finding that gap would be very difficult. The Shadow Plane was filled with dangers after all. But it was different for Owl. This guy had a lot of experience and had travelled across the North and the South. He also explored the Shadow Plane quite a few times. He knew of more than thirteen cracks that overlapped with the lower planes! Going to the Decaying Plateau was very simple. After all, travelling from Feinan to a lower plane was a lot simpler than going from a lower plane to Feinan. "Woosh!" His silhouette disappeared from the countless shadows. What awaited him next was a rotting smell! ¡®There really was another Legend! And a Shadow Thief at that!¡¯ On the battlefield, Diggles was only using his two doppelgangers to fight against the six Legends. His main body was still focused on the entire plane. When Shadow Thief Owl appeared, he was immediately spotted. A proud smile appeared on his face. There was a limit to how long he could focus on the entire plane. Diggles was confident that this group was only composed of Legends. Who other than Legends would dare throw their life away in the Decaying Plateau? Thus, he only focused on auras of Legend rank and above when monitoring the entire plane. This was most efficient. Just as expected, Shadow Thief Owl¡¯s appearance confirmed his thoughts. ¡®This Shadow Thief definitely came to save those young deers, hehe¡­¡¯ ¡®How naive.¡¯ Diggles silently lifted his hand and another doppelganger appeared! This doppelganger¡¯s aura was a bit weaker than the other two, but it was strong enough to deal with a Shadow Thief. At the same time, the Evil Spirit Envoy guarding the Moss Prison also received Diggles¡¯ command. "Take most of the Evil Spirit Knights with you and surround that crafty Shadow Thief!" Diggles¡¯ voice was awe-inspiring. The Evil Spirit Envoy could only answer, "Yes!" Then, a large group of Evil Spirit Knights left their posts to head towards the Shadow Thief! Owl¡¯s next move puzzled Diggles greatly. He actually didn¡¯t go toward the Moss Prison, speeding down another path instead. Diggles wondered in confusion, ¡®Isn¡¯t he here to save people?¡¯ ¡®Hold on¡­ That direction¡­ It¡¯s my hidden treasure cave!¡¯ ¡®How did he know?! Damn! He is actually here to loot!¡¯ Diggles suddenly realized. He ground his teeth and ordered his doppelganger to speed up. And his main body was still focusing on Legend auras throughout the Underworld. So many Legends appeared today that he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a few more came out. He would only feel excited! Because these Legends were doomed in this plane! His seat held the power of the entire plane, and there was [that thing] constantly supplying him with power. How could these people be his match! Thinking of this, he simply wanted to loudly laugh his head off! ... Shadow Plane. Two distorted shadows quietly appeared. "Tskk tskk, enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road." The feminine man said in a soft voice, "Seems like you can wash away your disgrace today." Anger filled Glynos¡¯ eyes. In their sight, a Shadow Thief kept moving forward, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from the Shadow Plane. Though they were watching, they couldn¡¯t pursue him because the Shadow Plane was distorted. They couldn¡¯t go against space-time even if they were gods. In fact, everything was distorted in the Shadow Plane. If you stabbed an enemy here, he might still be alive in the material plane. This was another reason the Shadow Prince didn¡¯t act. "We still aren¡¯t making a move yet?" Seeing Owl sneakily entering the Decaying Plateau¡¯s crack, Glynos asked with a gloomy expression. The person at his side shook his head while smiling. "As an Assassin, your patience seems to have taken a turn for the worse after becoming a god." "Don¡¯t forget your origins." "That way you won¡¯t lose yourself." The Shadow Prince coldly snorted but didn¡¯t answer. The other¡¯s words were right. After ascending, his patience had really worsened. He didn¡¯t have the patience he had in the past. It was replaced by crazy and eye-catching assassinations. This wasn¡¯t a matter of style, but a matter of attitude. The pride of becoming a god made him extremely fickle and impatient. It was to the point that he messed up after becoming the focus of the Gods'' Assembly in the God Realms. "You are right," Glynos admitted. "You are worthy of being an Ancient God. Even if you aren¡¯t much stronger than me, I can¡¯t compare with regards to your understanding of this world." The feminine man gave a hollow laugh and a hint of dissatisfaction flashed through his eyes. ... Moss Prison. Once he saw the Evil Spirit Knights disappear, Marvin let out a long breath! The plan worked! First was the six-man Legend team attacking, and next was Shadow Thief Owl appearing to loot. Those two moves attracted Diggles¡¯ attention! Moss Prison¡¯s defenses were now extremely low. It was time for him to take action. ¡®I have to get it done quickly.¡¯ Marvin looked at those few Evil Spirit Knights pacing back and forth at the edge of the Moss Prison and thought for a moment before ultimately entering stealth and advancing slowly. The distance between both sides was quickly closed. The remaining seven Evil Spirit Knights were dedicated and stood at their post. Suddenly, the Variant Moss turned red! Tiny particles kept rotating on the moss for a bit before ultimately pointing at a location in the surroundings. The Knights looked at each other and then pulled on their reins, wildly rushing that way! They were extremely fast and soon half-surrounded that place, spread in a fan shape. The Evil Spirit Knights raised their pikes and aimed at that spot before stabbing down in unison. How could anyone expect that the space would suddenly distort, revealing a small and innocent fairy! Wind Fairy! Crash! A gale started whirling, diverting the Knights¡¯ pikes. They almost knocked into each other. Then, the Wind Fairy suddenly flew up. Before the Knights could react, a fierce gunshot echoed from fifteen meters away! After that gunshot, Marvin¡¯s silhouette also appeared. Bright flames whistled out of the shotgun¡¯s barrel and covered the seven Knights! ¡®#4 Holy Water and a shotgun, isn¡¯t it the first time someone used this combination?¡¯ Marvin smiled and looked at the Evil Spirit Knights collapsing under the effects of the holy power, and unhesitantly put his shotgun away. He then went directly past the seven Knights struggling on the ground, his daggers in hand as he charged into the Moss Prison! Chapter 235: This is worth it! Chapter 235: This is worth it! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation #4 Holy Water was condensed from the purest heavenly holy power, like Lorant¡¯s. Marvin previously lacked ranged attacks, but the Battle Gunner class made up for this. This was the shotgun Constantine used when he was young. it had a very bad name, [Golden Rose], because the gun had a rose on it. Sha shotguns had a big issue, which was that they had to be cooled for three minutes after one shot. Otherwise the shotgun might explode. This was also one of the reasons firearms had yet to become popular. But for Marvin, this shot was already more than enough. Using the Wind Fairy to attract the attention of the seven Evil Spirit Knights, he was able to lure them within firing range. Marvin then aimed and shot. It simply felt too great! ... Outside the Moss Prison, the Evil Spirit Guards angrily roared. The loud gunshot alarmed them, causing them to run over from all directions. There were at least a thousand! These Evil Spirits were basically the lowest level of cannon fodder. Besides negative energy, they had nothing. But if other people wanted to eliminate these Evil Spirits, it would still be quite troublesome. Marvin lifted his curved dagger up high and sped up! Blazing Fury! The frightening arcane flames wreaked havoc on that open area in an instant. The temperature of the magic flames wasn¡¯t something these Evil Spirits could endure. The area between Marvin and the Moss Prison had gone up in flames. A huge amount of Evil Spirits were cleanly burnt while the rest were blocked by the flames. Marvin rushed into the fire, charging into Moss Prison like lightning! The Variant Moss wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack enemies, but their defensive abilities were pretty high. At that time, all the Moss had turned an angry red! This meant that an enemy invaded! But the Evil Spirit Guards had no way to catch Marvin. The experts had been sent away by Diggles, and the Evil Spirit Overlord had focused his perception on detecting the aura of Legends in order to save energy. Under the attack of Inheim, Hathaway and the others, he didn¡¯t have extra energy to keep an eye on the Moss Prison! The remaining Evil Spirits simply weren¡¯t a match for Marvin. His daggers were also coated with #4 holy water. He simply killed all Evil Spirit minions that rushed up to him inside the prison with one slash, sometimes even killing two at once! In a mere ten seconds, Marvin had carved a bloody path through! "Sir Marvin!" "He really came for us!" "Father didn¡¯t lie to us. He said Sir Marvin would come to save us!" A huge piece of moss surrounded a dozen young deers in the middle. They took the initiative to form a circle to surround Muse. Marvin knew this was how they protected her. The young deers had Lorant¡¯s bloodline so they naturally had heavenly holy power to protect themselves from being corrupted. But Holy Maiden Muse was different, not having any power. Without the young deers protecting her, her body might have already been corrupted. Marvin looked at that invulnerable Moss Prison and took out two scrolls from a storage item! The Great Druid Sky Fury gave him these two scrolls after Marvin told them about the characteristics of the Moss Prison. The two scrolls contained a powerful spell, [Great Wilting]! Even though the moss that formed the prison was born out of negative energy as a variant plant, it was still a plant! Withering skills were the bane of plants, and Great Wilting was naturally the moss¡¯ predator. However, this kind of spell was something Druids would only use as a last resort. Similarly, growing a World Tree¡¯s seed was also a last resort action. If not to keep the balance in nature and eradicate the Underworld, even if Lorant had a great friendship with Sky Fury, he wouldn¡¯t make such a move. In fact, these two Great Druids¡¯ actions were done without the permission of the Migratory Bird Council. ... Taking advantage of the reprieve after clearing out so many Evil Spirit Guards, Marvin directly tore open the first scroll. The dark black runes flashed and a large amount of black gas twisted around the red moss. Then, that wide area of moss began to wilt. Great Wilting was really effective. Marvin put away the other scroll. Sky Fury gave him two scrolls only as an insurance. In fact, one was more than enough. The young deers cheerfully rushed out, one of them still carrying Muse. "Many thanks Sir." Muse looked at Marvin, moved. Marvin slightly nodded. "Now isn¡¯t the time for this. You have to immediately leave the Underworld." "Follow my directions. Keep going that way and then you will see a big mushroom bridge." "Trust me. Just jump on the mushroom bridge to get across, open the small door not far from it, and then you¡¯ll be able to return to Feinan." "But you absolutely have to remember: after you return to Feinan, you have to hang this lock on the door once again." Marvin handed the lock over to Muse. "What about you?" Muse was somewhat hesitating. She had expected Marvin to leave with them. But hearing his tone, it look he actually was staying in the Underworld! "I have a plan," Marvin simply said. "Take the young deers and escape!" Evil Spirit Guards started to rush over to surround them. Marvin didn¡¯t hesitate and raised his curved dagger once again! Blazing Fury! Both of his curved daggers had now used their Blazing Fury ability. This Blazing Fury once again burnt a large area. Marvin rode on a young deer and they crazily rushed out of the Moss Prison! They followed Marvin¡¯s escape route and were finally on the meadow. Marvin suddenly had them stop. He got down from the young deer, stably landing on the ground. "You guys hurry up and follow this path. You¡¯ll see the Mushroom Bridge after a while!" he urged. "What about you?" asked a young deer in worry. "There are still many Evil Spirits left, you can¡¯t hold them off on your own!" "Yeah, yeah, and there is a Pool of Corruption in the Moss Prison. Those dead Evil Spirit Knights will soon be revived from the Pool of Corruption." "They run faster than us," another deer fretted. Marvin smiled with confidence. "I made preparations." ... How could Marvin not know about that Pool of Corruption? These Evil Spirit Knights were immortal. Thus Marvin didn¡¯t get any experience from them when he eliminated them! This was because they originated from the Pool of Corruption deep inside the Moss Prison. They would revive in at most five minutes, and would then give chase. The young deers were pretty fast, but not as fast as the Evil Spirit Mounted Knights. Marvin had already expected this to happen, so he could only stop in this area! He shocked Muse and the deers by dragging a big weapon out of the meadow! It was a big cannon! Marvin put away his daggers and adjusted Brilliant Purple¡¯s angle, aiming at the Moss Prison not too far off! At that time, many Evil Spirits were rushing out from within. These Evil Spirits also came out of the Pool of Corruption. If the Pool of Corruption was destroyed, they would also cease to exist! ¡®It¡¯s totally spending money to buy experience. Why do I feel like I¡¯m one those dishonest gamers from my past life¡­¡¯ Marvin took a deep breath while inwardly mocking himself for gaining exp like this, before quickly switching his equipment. Brilliant Purple was perfectly set. What was put in the cannon wasn¡¯t [Dragon Tooth], but [Dawn Light]! A shot cost 1500 Wizard golds! The Evil Spirits were rushing in a seething mass and would soon arrive in front of them. "Sir Marvin!" The young deers were worriedly jumping around. "Don¡¯t¡­ Be¡­ Worried¡­" Marvin spoke word by word as his hands were slowly pressing on Brilliant Purple, and then he suddenly pulled on the lever! "Bang!" The loud shot echoed. Marvin directly flew ten meters back, some blood splashing on his face! At that time, a white light shot out of the cannon and rose up in the sky, before slowly falling. It finally landed in the Moss Prison! "Rumble!" The frightening bursting sound became louder as Dawn Light completely crushed the entire Moss Prison, exploding everywhere! Marvin rested on the ground as he checked the countless logs that appeared! He coughed blood while crazily laughing. It really destroyed the Pool of Corruption! Although he was puking blood from the frightening backlash, considering his benefits, this injury was nothing! ¡®Even if shooting wounded me¡­¡¯ ¡®This is worth it!¡¯ In the logs: [You successfully destroyed the Pool of Corruption, gaining 81748 exp!] Marvin staggered up and wanted to put away Brilliant Purple when a pure white light landed on his body. The young deers were surrounding him, using healing spells and strengthening halos on him one after the other, making Marvin feel very warm. These young deers were totally like a powerful nurse when together! ... "What!" "What happened!" On the throne, Diggles was suddenly startled! Marvin created such a huge commotion with that shot that if he couldn¡¯t notice it, he wouldn¡¯t deserve to be this plane¡¯s ruler! The Pool of Corruption was destroyed, and the young deers escaped... A series of scenes appeared in front of his eyes. Ultimately, he caught sight of a small human struggling to hold a strange weapon and aiming at the Moss Prison. ¡®It¡¯s a Gunner!¡¯ ¡®Not even a Legend!¡¯ Diggles¡¯ fist smashed against the throne and his expression became even more sinister. ¡®A little human actually dared to act like that in my world!¡¯ At that time, Hathaway suddenly opened a Teleportation Door inside the World Tree¡¯s halo. Under Diggles¡¯ furious glare, a person came out of the Teleportation Door. Could it be another Legend? Diggles was getting increasingly more enraged. That group of Legends really thought the Decaying Plateau was their backyard? But contrary to his expectations, the person who came out of the Teleportation Door wasn¡¯t a Legend! Rather, it was a 3rd rank Ranger! "Damn! You actually dare to appear in front of me!" Diggles simply wanted to explode! He couldn¡¯t wait to dismember that human in front of him! Chapter 236: Plague God Chapter 236: Plague God Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Right after the explosion. A candle was lighting the path in the damp tunnel. It was a complex tunnel with numerous secret rooms. Each room had strong defensive mechanisms. Though some rooms were left open, the stuff inside those wasn¡¯t as good. This was Overlord Diggles¡¯ hidden treasure trove. After he established the Decaying Plateau, he put all the treasures he collected from various planes there. Shadow Thief Owl quickly progressed through this cave. He didn¡¯t have much time to take care of the locked rooms, so he swept those open rooms clean! Despite this, the stuff inside was still priceless. At that moment, Marvin¡¯s voice echoed from the Thousand Paper Crane at his waist. "How is it, Sir Owl? Visiting the hidden treasury should be quite pleasant, right?" Owl answered while still working on collecting the treasures, "Pleasant my ass!" "Diggles sent a doppelganger after me!" "Even though I followed your method, rushing as fast as possible to the treasure cave, while Diggles needed to use some complicated spells to enter, I still only have two minutes to steal everything! Damnit, is this the ¡®plenty of time¡¯ you promised me?" On the other side, Marvin watched the White Deers leave as he shrugged. "Two minutes should be plenty of time for you, right?" "Remember to move your hands faster, I also get a part of these treasures." Owl couldn¡¯t help but curse, "You deceitful kid, you made this Great Thief do the most dangerous work while you sit and wait for a share!" "I am a thief, I can only steal things. But the situation has changed, Diggles is waiting for me outside! I¡¯ve already turned from a thief snatching from the shadows to a robber stealing in plain sight!" Marvin laughed for a bit. "Congratulations on your class advancement." "I believe that with your strength, holding back Diggles¡¯ doppelganger shouldn¡¯t be too hard." "But if you really can¡¯t resist, strategic retreat is also part of the plan." Owl stayed silent, apparently busy snatching some more things, ignoring Marvin. Marvin knew that Shadow Thief wasn¡¯t a very suitable class for battle. Holding off the Evil Spirit Overlord¡¯s doppelganger would be highly difficult. Regardless of how long he could hold him back, his part of the plan had already been achieved. At that time, Hathaway received his signal and cast a Teleportation Door. He unhesitantly walked in. As a result, he saw Diggles¡¯ expression. It looked like Diggles wanted to eat him alive. Despite having experienced countless storms, seeing such an angry expression on the Evil Spirit Overlord made his chest instinctively fill with apprehension. But he had no intention to fight with Diggles. After being teleported by Hathaway, he jumped on the World Tree and went inside a hole in the trunk. In the hole there was a pale yellow piece of thin leather calmly lying there. Marvin went over and grabbed it. It was time to implement the second part of the plan. ... Time flew by quickly in the hidden treasure trove. As Owl put away a locked treasure chest, Diggles finally caught up to him! He was extremely angry! He was actually slowed down by his own defenses. Yet he didn¡¯t know how this vile Shadow Thief managed to bypass them and stealthily enter his own treasure trove! This was unforgivable. "This is my domain. If you want to steal my things, you have to be prepared to pay the price!" Diggles¡¯ doppelganger coldly glared at Shadow Thief Owl. "And the price is death." Owl bitterly laughed. "I don¡¯t want to die." His body then disappeared! Diggles coldly snorted and his doppelganger also disappeared from the treasure trove. Two minutes later in some corner of the Underworld, Owl awkwardly fell on the ground! Diggles was invincible on this plane. Even someone overpowered like Inheim was also unable to harm Diggles. All he could do is barely hold his own against him. As for Owl, he couldn¡¯t even resist at all! In a mere two minutes, he cut a sorry figure under the chase of Diggles¡¯ doppelganger! Ultimately, a flaw appeared and he was caught, almost losing his life. ¡®Yup, no way I can hold that one back,¡¯ he thought gloomily. Then, his body suddenly split into a thousand doppelgangers! Each doppelganger fled to the Shadow Plane, using [Shadow Travel]! As those thousand Owls fled to the Shadow Plane, a bit more than eight hundred of them were intercepted by Diggles while the remaining hundred-something doppelgangers managed to escape! It was a big blow to his vitality. ¡®Damn, next time I won¡¯t listen to that bastard¡¯s sweet words!¡¯ Owl¡¯s heart was still furiously beating as he cautiously moved through the Shadow Plane. This was a lot more terrifying than standing against the Ancient Red Dragon! He had the backup of many powerhouses in Tornado Harbor, and just had to play his role. But this time he was facing the Evil Spirit Overlord¡¯s doppelganger on his own, which was too much for him! ¡®They should be about to start the second part of the plan.¡¯ ¡®That Marvin really doesn¡¯t fear death...¡¯ Owl was thinking as he continued through the Shadow Plane. The second part wasn¡¯t related to him. But he still wasn¡¯t relieved. Suddenly, he noticed the backs of two people ahead of him! Owl stiffened! He stopped moving. The Shadow Plane was a peculiar place where space-time was distorted. He stood there and watched those two backs. Those two people were looking in another direction. Owl followed their line of sight and saw a Shadow Thief blinking away. That Shadow Thief was Owl himself! ¡®This is the previous me!¡¯ Owl had a good understanding of the Shadow Plane. He instantly understood what happened. People were watching him, or at least that image of him, when he went through the Shadow Plane to enter the Underworld earlier. Owl was extremely familiar with one of the two people. It was actually that Glynos who had been humiliated by him, stripped naked! Owl¡¯s scalp went numb. If this was Glynos¡¯ avatar, then that other person... ¡®No good!¡¯ ¡®Marvin and the rest are in danger!¡¯ Owl clenched his teeth and sped up, immediately returning to Feinan. He couldn¡¯t use the Thousand Paper Crane in the Shadow Plane. It could only be used to communicate in a material plane. As for communication across planes, even if it could be done, it would use a lot of the Thousand Paper Crane¡¯s lifespan. But he didn¡¯t worry too much about that at the moment! "Marvin! There is a situation." "Glynos appeared. And there is another guy. There is the symbol of the Plague God¡¯s cult on his clothes. It¡¯s highly likely that this is the Plague God¡¯s avatar!" ... In the World Tree, Marvin heard this news and faintly frowned. The appearance of the Shadow Prince wasn¡¯t too surprising. After all, this guy was completely humiliated by Owl last time, so he would definitely have some hard feelings. But the Plague God¡¯s avatar appearing was a bit unexpected. Furthermore, there was another invisible threat, Bamboo. He had already considered that this operation wouldn¡¯t escape the sight of the World Ending Twin Snakes. So many Legends gathered in one location, and many of them were great characters that were wanted by them. When would those enemies hidden in the dark emerge? Marvin wasn¡¯t sure. He had prepared good strategies against them. But the Plague God¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t in his calculations. He thought for a while and finally said a name to the Thousand Paper Crane. ... Feinan. Marvin¡¯s voice came out of the crane. After Owl heard the name, he tried to ask something, but unfortunately the Thousand Paper Crane suddenly ignited. It turned into a pile of ashes in the blink of an eye. Communication across planes was something that consumed large amount of energy. Even though Owl¡¯s Origami was a secret technique from ancient times, it couldn¡¯t avoid this issue. He took a deep breath. Since things had reached this stage, he could only give it a try. He then headed southeast! ... On his Supreme Throne, the furious Diggles didn¡¯t move his main body at all from the start! He always sent his subordinates and doppelgangers to fight. But the current stalemate made him extremely impatient. The World Tree¡¯s Seed that Endless Ocean and Sky Fury were growing really gave a powerful support to the team of Legends. Ivan and Inheim were each fighting off one doppelganger. And Hathaway was using a Legendary item, the Candleflame Necklace, to summon twelve Fire Elementals! These Fire Elementals were also enjoying the World Tree¡¯s bonuses. The Corrupt Titans emerging from the Rotting Sea one after the other were not actually real Titans. They were merely Titans¡¯ descendants that were caught by Diggles and turned into degenerate lifeforms by Diggles by using negative energies. Their strength were far from a real Titan¡¯s strength. The Fire Elementals were able to barely contend against these monsters thanks to the World Tree¡¯s bonuses. As for the rest of the Evil Spirits, Lorant personally took care of them. The Heavenly Deer had many abilities and they had could naturally restrain Evil Spirits. With Hathaway also casting a large scale Legendary spell to sweep them out, Diggles¡¯ subordinates couldn¡¯t even get close to the World Tree! Diggles was infuriated! Although his other doppelganger was quickly rushing back, the longer this dragged on, the worse he felt. If these guys came to conduct a rescue, then their purpose should have already been accomplished. So why hadn¡¯t they tried to leave yet!? Diggles was no fool, and he felt a bit worried. At that time, that Ranger who hid in the tree hollow came out and stood on a branch of the World Tree. His eyes rested on Diggles¡¯ Supreme Throne! Diggles¡¯ heart sank. Even if this didn¡¯t feel logical, he still had a bad premonition. Could they have already figured out the throne¡¯s secret? ... "Ladies and Gentlemen, Sir Owl just sent me some news. The Shadow Prince and Plague God¡¯s avatars are peeping on this battle." "I don¡¯t know how many others are watching from the sidelines, but we have to act fast." Marvin adjusted his breath and said with an extremely calm tone. "Time to make a move!" Chapter 237: The Throne’s Secret Chapter 237: The Throne¡¯s Secret Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In fact, Marvin already knew. And this was the core of the second part of his plan. Why had Diggles never left his throne? Because if he did, he would expose his biggest flaw! If this flaw was exploited by Marvin, Diggles and his Decaying Plateau would be completely destroyed. But to do this, he had to make Diggles leave his throne, or at least move it a bit. Even if it was just a little bit, Marvin would have an opportunity. ... The Legends¡¯ hearts sank when they heard Marvin. Marvin had warned them to expect the Shadow Prince. But they weren¡¯t prepared to fight any other gods! Especially the Plague God, who was an Ancient God. Although his strength was relatively weak, he had many ancient Divine Spells. Even if it was an avatar, it would still be very troublesome to handle. But no matter what, since they had already come to the Decaying Plateau, everyone was ready to fight to the end! "Go!" Inheim was the first to react to Marvin¡¯s words, sending a heavy punch at Diggles¡¯ doppelganger. They all nodded. The most important moment had arrived! Ivan and Inheim instantly disengaged from their opponents and used their formidable burst power to get past them! They avoided Diggles¡¯ doppelgangers and aimed at his main body! ¡®They really knew!¡¯ Diggles¡¯ mood was terrible! His main body definitely couldn¡¯t leave the throne, and the throne couldn¡¯t leave this spot! He clenched his teeth, having his doppelgangers rush back to him. Suddenly, a dragon chant echoed through the Underworld! To the shock of Diggles and the countless Evil Spirits, Sky Fury, who had been silently pouring magic into the World Tree, erupted! He left Endless Ocean and leapt high in the air. His body changed multiple times. In the blink of an eye, the Underworld lost a Great Druid, but gained a huge Bronze Dragon! This was Sky Fury¡¯s ultimate Shapeshifting skill, Bronze Dragon. Bronze Dragons were also powerful and wise like Copper Dragons, very different from the evil Chromatic Dragons. The Bronze Dragon swept down and used his Dragon Breath, ending who knew how many Evil Spirits. At the same time, it also stopped a doppelganger in its tracks! The Bronze Dragon grabbed it directly and began the most primitive kind of melee battle! The World Tree was now handled by Endless Ocean alone causing the pressure on her to sharply increase. Hathaway and the White Deer Holy Spirit kept clearing away the surrounding Evil Spirits. The roiling ashes kept swallowing countless Evil Spirit powerhouses and ruthlessly ended them. Diggles could only condense a maximum of three doppelgangers. One was hurrying back from the treasure vault, the second was tangled with the Bronze Dragon, and as for the third¡­ Ivan didn¡¯t turn around as he directly threw his Glorious Wind back! He recited a strange and difficult incantation out loud. Then, Glorious Wind began to twist and turned into a copy of Ivan! This was the strongest secret of one of the Nine Elven Swords! Glorious Wind transformed into a copy of Ivan with about 90% of his strength, more than enough to stall that third doppelganger. Thus, Diggles¡¯ main body was about to face the Elven War Saint and the Legend Monk challenging him to a melee fight. ... In an instant, Ivan and Inheim, one left and one right, arrived above the throne! While feeling extremely gloomy, Diggles condensed a large amount of negative energy on his body. He was gathering the energies of the entire plane! He condensed the same three-layered barriers from before. He didn¡¯t believe these two mortals would be able to break his barriers! After all, Inheim¡¯s Meteor Fall had only been able to destroy one barrier! But everything that followed was totally out of his expectations! Ivan and Inheim didn¡¯t attack. Instead, many coils of ropes suddenly appeared in their hands. It was no ordinary Wishful Rope, but an extremely tough and durable one mixed with fine gold, called [Prisoner Rope]. Rumor was that the High Elves used it to imprison Ancient Giants! The two caught Diggles¡¯ off guard and before he knew it, the Prisoner Rope already surrounded the entire barrier around the throne! ¡®What are they planning!¡¯ Diggles angrily made a move. His frightening power condensed into two pure fists, one going left and one right. Ivan and Inheim nimbly dodged. The next second, the two ran away in the same direction while pulling the rope! But rather than forcefully pull, they chose another method. ¡®Pulling me off my throne?¡¯ ¡®Such a joke!¡¯ Diggles felt like laughing. These two guys were definitely brainless! To try to drag him away with their strength? But the next second, Diggles turned green! The two ran for some distance while increasing the rope¡¯s length! The rope tied around the throne split into several as six shadows began to gradually condense! Someone else had come! Diggles couldn¡¯t help but curse. Today¡¯s Decaying Plateau was unusually lively. He wanted to stop them from entering, but he found out that the other side didn¡¯t come through a space-time crack. This was a Summoning skill. Ivan had his right hand on his chest as he chanted in a low voice. The six shadows as tall as mountains each grabbed one of the messy ropes and wrapped it around their hands in circles. This truly frightened Diggles! Stone Giants! It was actually six elite Stone Giants! "Long time no see." Ivan smiled proudly. He wasn¡¯t just a freeloader in the Stone Giant territory! Before he left, the Stone Giant Leader gifted him a summoning badge. Regardless of where he was, he could summon six elite Stone Giants to help him. "Please, get that guy down from his tattered chair!" Ivan shouted. The Stone Giants slowly nodded. They moved in one direction, slowly pulling on the Prisoner Rope with all their strength! "Krrr!" To Diggles¡¯ disbelief, his throne moved one centimeter to the right! One centimeter was enough. Everyone looked below the throne. What was the secret under the throne? ... "We should make a move!" The Shadow Prince grew more and more impatient. "I don¡¯t know what secret is hidden under Diggles¡¯ throne, but it looks like the humans have the advantage." The Plague God hesitated. "It¡¯s better to wait, Diggles has yet to go all out." "Let¡¯s first take a look at what¡¯s under that throne!" Glynos could only helplessly restrain his temper and watch. ... Despite only moving one centimeter, a strong change appeared under Diggles¡¯ throne. A strange halo was emitted from below. That was a hole with a vortex within. Inside that hole was an unknown world and apart from Diggles and Marvin, no one knew this world¡¯s secret. No one knew that as the Overlord of the Decaying Plateau, Diggles had actually linked his own plane with the World Tree! He drew power from the World Tree to let the Decaying Plateau mature and grow stronger, and for that, he took many risks. In any case, the Ancient Nature God had already been slumbering for a very long time, so no one was taking care of the World Tree. As long as he subdued this entrance, it was absolutely safe, and he could enjoy the World Tree¡¯s power up till the Ancient Nature God awakened. And by that day, his power might already be stronger than the other party¡¯s. His ambitions would have long since been achieved. When the time came, the whole universe would be serving under his foot. He thought that no one knew of his plan, but because of Marvin¡¯s appearance and a bit of carelessness... The moment the throne moved, Marvin made his move! He wore the previously prepared Time Molt and disappeared. With the help of this artifact, he directly drilled in! Diggles was once again startled and furious as he saw this. He hadn¡¯t thought that this seemingly weak Ranger was actually the key of the enemies¡¯ plan! The Shadow Prince and the Plague God were also stunned! They hadn¡¯t thought Diggles would be so daring. He had actually peeled off the Decaying Plateau from the Evil Spirit Sea and then grafted it to the World Tree, thus drawing power from the World Tree secretly! It was true that this kind of method would increase the Decaying Plateau¡¯s plane strength, but this was extremely dangerous. Because the World Tree was part of the Ancient Nature God¡¯s domain, and the Ancient Nature God had an artifact called Golden Scissors! ... Success! All the Legends were happy about it! Even Inheim who usually never smiled was also smirking. Him and Ivan attracting Diggles¡¯ attention was Marvin¡¯s plan. Even a god¡¯s attention would be limited. It becomes difficult to focus on other things when you are already focusing on what you believe to be the greatest threat. Then the six elite Stone Giants had suddenly appeared. Their goal was to move Diggles¡¯ throne, even if it was one centimeter! And this one centimeter was enough to ruin Diggles and the entire Decaying Plateau! "AAAH¡­" Diggles loud roar echoed throughout the entire Decaying Plateau! He felt an unprecedented threat. He couldn¡¯t enter the vortex because only those who had the Ancient Nature God¡¯s token could enter! Marvin held the Golden Scissors. Everyone else couldn¡¯t enter! He was already going crazy! "If I have to wait for my destruction, then don¡¯t you think of leaving here alive!" In an instant, the world turned dark! The entire plane began to rapidly heat up, to the point of melting! Diggles walked down from his throne! "No good! He is going to fight with his life on the line!" The White Deer Holy Spirit loudly reminded, "We should retreat!" The Rainbow Stone suddenly blossomed with seven-colored light and opened a planar passage. They all planned on withdrawing, but suddenly, a forceful power emerged out of nowhere and cut the passage created by the Rainbow Stone. It was Divine Power! The Plague God chuckled as he left the Shadow Plane. "Diggles, I never thought we would be cooperating one day." Chapter 238: The Fall of a World! Chapter 238: The Fall of a World! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Plague God! The six Legends slowly retreated, forming a defensive perimeter in front of the small World Tree, cautiously watching the hysterical Diggles and the Plague God who had so suddenly appeared. That guy actually used his Divine Power to sever the rainbow passage. This was the ability of an Ancient God. Diggles coldly watched the Plague God. As an Evil Spirit Overlord, he clearly didn¡¯t have a favorable opinion of gods. But in the face of that small team of Legends, he would rather cooperate with the Plague God! "We have the same goal, don¡¯t we?" The Plague God looked at Hathaway among the Legends while smiling. "Before they are dead, we won¡¯t be enemies." Diggles was silent. At that time, his third doppelganger finally arrived. The three doppelgangers and his main body completely surrounded the small World Tree. And the Plague God was coldly looking at Hathaway from the sidelines. His target was clear! He wanted to deal with this Seer while she was on this plane! This would greatly increase his position in the Gods¡¯ Assembly. ¡®What can we do?¡¯ That question flashed in the Legends¡¯ hearts. The Rainbow Stone was able to open a path to Feinan, but they couldn¡¯t use it because of the Plague God! And even if the small World Tree could support them, it wouldn¡¯t last forever. It would at most last for only a little while longer. What¡¯s more, Diggles¡¯ main body already left his throne, as there was no point in him guarding it anymore. The six Legends¡¯ odds weren¡¯t good. Retreat? They had no way out. Their only hope now was Marvin! "This is unexpected." Lorant shook his head. "Sir Plague God, why are you associating with the Evil Spirits?" The Plague God chuckled. "Lorant, long time no see. I have no enmity toward you. Only toward that Witch, I have a bit of a grudge to settle with her. If you hand her over, I swear I won¡¯t get further involved in this matter." "You can fight with Diggles to your heart¡¯s content." Hathaway¡¯s complexion blanched. She already knew that she had attracted the attention of the Shadow Prince, but she hadn¡¯t expected that even the Plague God was interested in her. These gods were all itching to get rid of her. But she wasn¡¯t scared. Marvin had suggested that she should sit out this time, yet she still insisted to come. Since she came, she would fight. What¡¯s more, since that guy said he had a way, he would definitely have a way! Hathaway¡¯s eyes were filled with resolve. ... "We won¡¯t give up on anyone." Inheim took a step forward and coldly glared at the Plague God. "Even if I¡¯m the only one able to escape today, your power in Feinan will suffer a huge blow." ¡®What about that sneaky guy?¡¯ Hathaway thought. She then suddenly yelled, "Careful!" A shadow suddenly appeared behind Inheim! Glynos¡¯ expression was extremely sinister. "You still think you can escape? Only by relying on your pair of Void Boots?" "Do you think this is Feinan? I can only display a third of my strength there!" "But this place is a lower plane, so enjoy it, Inheim!" The other Legends wanted to give a hand when Glynos¡¯ voice resounded, but it was already too late. His Nightfall directly pierced the Monk¡¯s back! Inheim had an expression of complete disbelief! The Shadow Prince sneak attacked him and he didn¡¯t notice him at all! "I¡¯m very sorry, I tricked your perception." The Plague God was still keeping his trademark smile as a brown shadow had appeared behind Inheim without him noticing. This was the Plague God¡¯s Divine Spell, which could substantially reduce a Monk¡¯s perception. All he did was simply cover up the Shadow Prince¡¯s sneak attack. ... "Fuck off!" Ivan angrily rushed over. Succeeding in his attack, Glynos sneered and disappeared. Inheim¡¯s heart had been pierced by [Nightfall]. He was dying! Even though he had long since ceased to be mortal, and his body had no vitals, he was still left on the brink of death by the Shadow Prince¡¯s sneak attack! "Ivan, come back quick!" Endless Ocean loudly called. Ivan grabbed Inheim and quickly returned above the small World Tree. "Backs against the small World Tree! He cannot launch a sneak attack from inside it!" Endless Ocean reminded them. They had heavy complexions. Despite there only being three opponents, two of them were low god powerhouses! Moreover, there was also Diggles¡¯ main body. The Shadow Prince was hiding in the Shadow Plane to sneak attack, and the Plague God, this smiling bastard, was the most frightening! He could silently put curses on people, making them unable to resist an attack. "Miss Hathaway, your existence is a mistake." The Plague God slowly extended his right hand and pointed at Hathaway as he gently declared, "You should die." Boundless Divine Power suddenly condensed. Hathaway looked at this Divine Power in horror. The Plague God was definitely using a frightening Ancient Divine Spell! What could be done? Among the six Legends, the strongest, Inheim, was already on the brink of death. The straight dagger Nightfall inflicted a large amount of curses on his body. For him to be able to stay alive thus far was already a wonder! Lorant and Endless Ocean tried to dispel the curses on his body, but it had nearly no effect. Diggles moved forward from all directions, resolutely setting foot in the World Tree¡¯s halo. He intended to go all out! "Go." The Plague God faintly smiled. A dull gray light shot out of his fingertips, completely locked on Hathaway! ¡®I have to stake it all!¡¯ Hathaway clenched her teeth and firmly thought of using a Legendary Spell she had yet to finish researching to block that attack. Suddenly, the entire Decaying Plateau shook severely! "Aaaaaaah!" Diggles couldn¡¯t help but howl in grief. He seemed to be in extreme pain, his main body and his doppelgangers all kneeling on the ground! Then, countless cracks appeared on the Decaying Plateau. The dull gray light shot by the Plague God was swallowed by a crack that suddenly appeared. "This is¡­" "That kid!" "How could it be so fast!" The Plague God suddenly shivered. That kid managed to find the Decaying Plateau among all those boundless leafy branches?! This was something impossible even for gods! But regardless of how unimaginable he thought that was, the entire Decaying Plateau truly showed signs of collapse! The sky was also showing signs of collapse. "No!" "Nooooo!" Diggles bellowed toward the sky, but it was too late. ... What Marvin saw after going through the vortex was a tree spawning the whole multiverse. This was the real World Tree. This place was the domain of the Ancient Nature God and apart from him, no one could enter. The World Tree took root in Feinan and they extended downward through Feinan Continent. The God Realms as well as the lower planes were leaves on leafy branches. Each leaf represented a plane. The Ancient Nature God had a treasure, the Golden Scissors. The Golden Scissors were formed naturally. Rumor was that before the World Tree was born, there were twelve scissors. Before going into a slumber, the Ancient Nature God already used ten of them. This was the eleventh. Indeed, cutting a leaf was equivalent to cutting a plane, and each of the Golden Scissors could only be used once. In front of the huge World Tree, Marvin could feel the peaceful surroundings. This was actually the real World Tree. Those Druids from the Migratory Bird Council thought the small part growing in Feinan was the World Tree. But in fact, it was only a leafy branch of the World Tree passing through Feinan. There were still many branches in Feinan¡¯s surroundings and each of them represented secondary planes. They were absorbing nutrition from the World Tree as they kept growing. As for the Nature Leaves who could teach spells to Rangers, it only grew on a special branch. That was the World Tree. This huge tree in front of Marvin was the World Tree supporting the entire multiverse. It was said that even the Ancient Nature God himself didn¡¯t fully grasp all the secrets of this World Tree. He once ridiculed himself, saying he was only an arborist in charge of pruning branches. ... Marvin followed the twisted roots and soon arrived at that leaf. Despite it being small, its ash-black color made it distinguishable from the others. This was Diggles¡¯ Decaying Plateau. That guy had recklessly grafted his own plane to the World Tree. Unfortunately, this had some consequences. If someone had the Golden Scissors, they could cut down that rotten leaf! Marvin took a deep breath and then bent down. The Golden Scissors glistened in the darkness of the void. The next second, the scissors cut across that leaf! Snap! A third of the leaf was cut. ¡®Quite tough¡­¡¯ Marvin firmly held the Golden Scissors and sent some more power! ... "This world is going to fall, we have to leave immediately!" Feeling the changes of the entire plane, Endless Ocean reminded everyone. "Leave? You are thinking of leaving?" Diggles who was in extreme pain watched the six Legends with red eyes. "I want all of you to be buried with me!" The rainbow passage opened once again, as Lorant¡¯s face paled, preparing for a final battle. But the tunnel was instantly closed by the Plague God! "Sorry, you can¡¯t run away." The Plague God sneered, "I want you to die with that guy." Then, he and Glynos disappeared in the Underworld! They didn¡¯t leave, and were in the surroundings, making sure those six Legends couldn¡¯t return to Feinan! "Let these foolish mortals perish together with the Decaying Plateau!" The Plague God was floating in the air while smiling. But then a smooth voice resounded in their hearts. "Glynos, Ann Maria, long time no see." The Shadow Prince and the Plague God glanced at each other, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help but shiver out of fear! Then, a huge shadow quickly descended. The two gods were like ants in front of that newcomer. Chapter 239: Plane Destroyer Chapter 239: Plane Destroyer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "You¡­ You dare to leave Feinan!" The Plague God turned his body and forced himself to stay calm. Losing an avatar would be quite painful, but with how things had developed, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. What surprised him though was that this huge silhouette in front of him actually dared to leave Feinan, dared to leave the protection of the Universe Magic Pool! "What¡¯s wrong? Is it because I haven¡¯t gone out in many years?" A handsome man slowly walked out from the middle of the huge shadow. Great Elven King. He wasn¡¯t wearing a crown this time. He wore simple clothes, but for the two gods, he was emitting endless pressure. "What¡¯s more, what happens under that layer of fog is always unexpected," the Great Elven King slowly said. The Plague God and the Shadow Prince glanced at each other, and then the two silhouette immediately disappeared! They split up! With this monster appearing, they could only run away! Nicholas wasn¡¯t surprised or angry. He only firmly looked at the stunned Ivan and softly sighed. His expression while looking at Ivan was full of emotions for the first time, but Ivan still couldn¡¯t understand what his father¡¯s expression meant. The next second, the huge shadow behind Nicholas suddenly moved. Its hands flew to both sides of the void! ... "Damn!" "That fog suddenly appeared without warning, we can¡¯t see anything." In the God Realms, countless gods were spiritedly discussing. In fact, ever since Marvin started to cut that World Tree¡¯s leaf, the gods in the God Realms sensed something! All the gods had high Perception. Even if they weren¡¯t like the Ancient Nature God who could work on the World Tree¡¯s branches, they could still notice some things. Thus they immediately found the source. A small team of Legends attacked the Decaying Plateau, Stone Giants pulled Diggles¡¯ throne, and a young mortal entered the vortex... These shocking events happened right under their noses. And Marvin¡¯s move shocked these gods even more! An insignificant mortal who wasn¡¯t even a Legend actually dared to do something like that? He destroyed a plane! That guy¡¯s courage and temperament didn¡¯t match his strength! Some smart gods tried to find knowledge on Marvin. But they were surprised to find that they could only get surface information about Marvin. They could only find rumors about him from Feinan¡¯s inhabitants. They wanted to use divination type skills to learn more about him, but they were blocked by that vile fog. This was strange. But for the Gods, the one they felt they had to pay more attention to was still Hathaway. This was currently the only Seer they had confirmation on in Feinan. In the various gods¡¯ eyes, this operation was highly likely planned by the Seer Hathaway. And Marvin was only a young guy used to draw attention. He was only an insignificant mortal after all. There was too much of a gap between Legends and non-Legends after all. Mortals beneath the Legend rank were mere ants in front of gods. As for Legends, they had already more or less evolved to a rabbit that could bite. As for some of the peak existences above Legends, even the gods were forced to admit that they were already qualified to fight them. ... When they saw the Plague God and the Shadow Prince¡¯s avatars descending, they were looking forward to a show. After all, even if those guys¡¯ fighting strength was only average among the gods, they could display pretty good strength in the Underworld. Along with the hysterical Diggles, eliminating this team of Legends shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Who could have thought that as the Plague God Ann Maria kept interrupting the Heavenly Deer¡¯s portal, their view would suddenly get cut off! It was that hateful fog once again! The gods were in a bad mood. This fog seemed to be lingering between Feinan and the God Realms and would occasionally appear. Even their perception couldn¡¯t see through it. It had conveniently appeared after the disappearance of the Wizard God. The fog apparently emerged each time something important was happening. "What¡¯s happening in the lower plane?" "How about we condense an avatar to check?" a few gods whispered. "Stupid, do you want it to be buried with Diggles¡¯ Decaying Plateau?" A cold voice echoed among the God Realms. The Dream God. He deeply said, "Something like the fog can obstruct our sight, but it is unable to block our brains." "Someone is going to suffer." ... Underworld. Because of the Great Elven King¡¯s appearance, the situation changed once again. The shadow behind him was extremely powerful and managed to block Diggles¡¯ attack on its own. And those two hands that rushed toward the void soon returned! In the left hand was Shadow Prince Glynos. In the right hand was Plague God Ann Maria. "You can kill our avatars, but you won¡¯t be able to stop fate!" "Nicholas, even if you are powerful, you can¡¯t resist the gods!" The two yelled in frustration! "Noisy," the Great Elven King calmly dismissed. Then the two hands lightly clenched. "Bang!" "Bang!" Two sound echoed as the gods¡¯ avatars were popped by the Great Elven King. Popped! Even if the Legends couldn¡¯t see clearly that shadow behind Nicholas they felt sincere reverence! One man could block Diggles and easily kill the Shadow Prince and Plague God¡¯s avatars, alone. How powerful was that!? But they also thought of something: If he was so powerful, why did he always stay in the Thousand Leaves Forest and almost never leave? But they didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it. Diggles¡¯ crazy roar echoed. He already felt very desperate! He wanted to bury them with him, but was ruthlessly denied by the Great Elven King. Under the effects of the plane¡¯s power, the small World Tree started to wither. Sky Fury and Endless Ocean were unable to stop it. "Let¡¯s go," Nicholas said. Before they could react, a huge hand wrapped around them. The world abruptly spun, creating a space-time distortion! They returned to Feinan from the Decaying Plateau in a split second! The first person that appeared in front of them was actually Shadow Thief Owl. "Are you okay?" Owl saw the dying Inheim and was startled, not sure what he should say. This Legend Monk was their strongest guy! "Take him to get treated. The Migratory Bird Council¡¯s Mother of Creation should be able to deal with the curses on his body." "Welcome to Thousand Leaves Forest." Nicholas said those few sentences, turned and walked away. He soon disappeared in the depths of the forest. A few Elves were waiting on the side to wait upon them. Among them was Ivan¡¯s old acquaintance, Ollie. "The Great Elven King is really as unapproachable as the rumors say," said Owl with a bitter smile. "When Marvin told me to go look for him, I doubted whether he would make a move or not¡­" Hold on! They all froze. "Didn¡¯t we forget someone¡­" White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant said with difficulty. "Marvin!" Hathaway suddenly raised her head. Then, an illusion appeared in Feinan¡¯s sky! All of Feinan¡¯s living beings could feel their hearts beating faster. This feeling was similar to what happened through the East Coast when Anthony died, but this time, it happened throughout Feinan. From the East Coast to the western Dead Area, from the White River Valley to the northern cities. The entire continent¡¯s intelligent lifeforms lifted their heads in shock. An illusory scene was displayed in the sky that they wouldn¡¯t be able to forget for the rest of their lives! They saw a youth completely focused on the Golden Scissors in his hands working hard to cut a rotten leaf! They could see an unfathomably huge tree, and everyone who saw it was filled with reverence. But what made them feel strange was that the leaf was actually really tough. The youth was using all his strength but could only cut it bit by bit! Suddenly, more information filled their brains. They understood. Countless patterns were reflected on that leaf, the Evil Spirit Overlord¡¯s roar, the countless Evil Spirits running about... And above that leaf was an emerald leaf full of vitality. Countless people were reflected on the leaf, hurrying about. That was Feinan. This strange scene spread through the entire continent. Some people thought they saw a miracle and thus kowtowed. Some believed it was an hallucination. And many more thought of those old hero stories. Among those stories, such an event would happen when the greatest hero protected Feinan from the evil entities trying to invade it! ... Rocky Mountain. On the tallest Mountain Peak, three purple-haired sisters were standing shoulder to shoulder, dazedly looking at this scene. "Marvin¡­" Kate whispered. "You know him?" asked the woman with an heroic aura in surprise. "I¡¯ve never heard you mention him." Facing her older sister¡¯s question, Kate didn¡¯t know how to answer. After a while, she said, hesitant, "We had some contact. He should be a good man, kind-hearted." "Kind-hearted," the woman sneered, "Do you know what he is doing right now?" "He is destroying a plane! A Plane Destroyer, tskk, how could it be related to being kind-hearted?" Kate was speechless. At that time, the youngest girl interrupted, "But I think he is very handsome." "He is obviously weak, but he still managed to do something so world-shaking. Doesn¡¯t that make him handsome?" The little girl opened her adorable eyes and looked at her two older sisters. The two were speechless. After a long time, the eldest patted her younger sister¡¯s head and said unwillingly, "Well, I have to admit that he has some courage." "In that case, should I put him on my fianc¨¦ list?" Chapter 240: Astral Beast! Chapter 240: Astral Beast! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation White River Valley. Everyone was looking at the scene in the sky, astonished. "Heavens, isn¡¯t that our Overlord Marvin?" "Lord Marvin became a god?" "How did he go to the sky!" Ordinary people simply couldn¡¯t know what happened. They only foolishly looked at Marvin¡¯s face in the sky. Anna and Wayne were also extremely shocked. "Brother¡­ What is he doing?" Even though he was a Seer, Wayne also didn¡¯t understand Marvin¡¯s actions. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat for no reason! "No good! Brother is in danger!" Wayne abruptly said. "Danger? What Danger?" A gentle voice could be heard behind him. Daniela. The future Ice Empress slowly walked over and leisurely looked at the sky while mumbling, "That guy really¡­ Making such a commotion." "What kind of method did that guy use to go up the World Tree¡­" "That isn¡¯t a place just anyone can visit. There probably won¡¯t be any danger for Marvin." Wayne¡¯s expression relaxed somewhat. "Really?" "You have to trust me, Wayne!" Daniela confidently pinched his cheek, making his face redden. "Furthermore, you have to believe in your elder brother. He is the most unpredictable person I¡¯ve ever met. Since he dares to do something like that, he certainly made proper preparations." "If you have questions, wait for his return." Anna had a strange feeling as she listened to Wayne and Daniela¡¯s discussion. ¡®You must return safely,¡¯ she prayed silently. ... There were endless debates throughout Feinan about the appearance of this strange scene. Marvin was still working hard at cutting that rotten leaf from the World Tree! Destroying a plane wasn¡¯t easy. Not everyone could hold the scissors and cut away the Decaying Plateau. The Golden Scissors were an artifact, and the minimum requirement to wield them was to have a Divine Fragment. And Marvin had that Divine Fragment from the Crimson Patriarch, thus fulfilling the requirement. Even so, cutting off a plane was different from cutting off a leaf. When Diggles grafted the Decaying Plateau to the World Tree, he made a lot of preparations and protective measures. This made it very strenuous for Marvin. In no less than half an hour, he cut about three quarters of the base of the leaf. And he had been sweating for quite a while! ¡®Damn! Seems like the World Tree had already linked with the Decaying Plateau. During that game trailer, the Ancient Nature God used the Golden Scissors and with one snap, a world fell. It looked so easy.¡¯ ¡®Why does this Lord have so much trouble!¡¯ He felt a bit annoyed. But Marvin knew that his strength couldn¡¯t be compared with the Ancient Nature God¡¯s. He was able to cut three quarters so far simply by relying on the effect of the Golden Scissors. If it was another plane, even a common secondary plane, the Golden Scissors wouldn¡¯t work! He couldn¡¯t even open a hole in Feinan. The Decaying Plateau originated from the Evil Spirit Sea, allowing Marvin could take advantage of this to separate it. ¡®[Plane Destroyer], I never had this title before.¡¯ ¡®With the fall of Diggles and this outpost of the Underworld, a lot fewer innocents would die during the Great Calamity.¡¯ Marvin thought of this and then sighed, before going back to work. In his eyes, Diggles and his plane had long been doomed to destruction. The entire Decaying Plateau was already tilting downward from the gravitational pull of the Void. Once Marvin cut the Decaying Plateau, Diggles couldn¡¯t do anything to reconnect it to the Evil Spirit Sea, and under the pull of the Void, Diggles and millions of Evil Spirits would perish! They would enter the ice-cold Void and would never be able to return. This was the terror of the Void. ... Thousand Leaves Forest. The group of Legends was watching Marvin¡¯s actions nervously. Inheim had already left for the north with the help of Sky Fury, seeking the help of another Great Druid, Mother of Creation. The others spent a lot of energy in the battle, but weren¡¯t injured. "We need a way to bring Marvin¡¯s back!" White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant said resolutely. "He won¡¯t be able to return from the World Tree on his own." "But what can we do?" asked Endless Ocean helplessly. "Your Rainbow Stone already stopped working." Owl stayed silent for a moment and then vanished. After a moment he reappeared and said in disappointment, "The Decaying Plateau doesn¡¯t overlap with the Shadow Plane anymore." "I can¡¯t enter the Decaying Plateau, I can¡¯t bring Marvin back." They all looked at each other in dismay. No one had expected this outcome. Originally, the plan was for Marvin to quickly cut the leaf before returning to the Decaying Plateau to leave with everyone. Such unexpected variables had come up. The Plague God¡¯s appearance almost wiped out the team of Legends, and Marvin hadn¡¯t expected the leaf to be so hard to cut! He had spent more or less forty minutes by now and the scene in the sky was still flickering faintly. Everyone could see that Marvin had already cut about four-fifths of the way through and that it was getting harder with time, probably due to exhaustion. Just a bit more and the Decaying Plateau would be cut off from the multiverse! And Diggles¡¯ name would become history! Marvin would truly become a hero. But¡­ The hero would most likely be unable to return after completing his mission. This was something they didn¡¯t want to see. They all looked at each other in dismay, their gazes ultimately settling on Ivan. Ivan forced a smile and slowly stood up. "I¡¯ll give it a try," he said with uncertainty. "You Highness Ivan¡­" said Ollie worriedly, "I¡¯m afraid that King Nicholas is unwilling to see you right now." Ivan frowned, "Why?" "He just gave me an order not to let anyone disturb him!" Ollie had an awkward expression on her face. "I¡¯m not anyone, I¡¯m his son!" Ivan coldly retorted to Ollie and then rushed toward the depths of Thousand Leaves Forest. They were all silent. They all knew the father-son relationship between Ivan and the Great Elven King was extremely bad, but from the way Ivan acted, they could clearly see how important Marvin was to him. In any case, he had to try. Following his heart¡¯s perception, Ivan quickly walked through the Thousand Leaves Forest. He finally arrived at a secret area in the depths of the forest. What surprised him was that no one was there to send him away. He frowned and walked forward, only to see a lake in the center of the secret grounds. The Great Elven King Nicholas was soaking in the lake, completely naked! "Father¡­" Ivan didn¡¯t know what to say. The Great Elven King slowly turned toward him. His waist was underwater, and drops of water trickled down his pure white skin. But what shocked Ivan was that on his chest there was a constantly burning hole! That hole was shockingly expanding! "You¡­" "What happened to you?!" Ivan abruptly started to rush over. "Stop," Nicholas firmly said. Ivan stopped. He dazedly looked at the Great Elven King. Ever since he was a child, Nicholas had always been invincible in his eyes. He was imposing and no one could injure him! He was so awe-inspiring, always at the top, never tired, afraid, or confused. But the Great Elven King¡¯s face was currently filled with exhaustion! Gray hair could be seen appearing near his temples. A frightening flame was still lingering on that hole in his chest, constantly destroying the Great Elven King¡¯s body. "Close your eyes, turn around, and leave." Nicholas¡¯ voice was still cold but the fatigue could be felt from it. "I might need to sleep for some time." "And you are still an exiled elf, please leave." "I once told you, don¡¯t come back before you have truly matured. I can still see childish ignorance on your body." "Ivan¡­ You have really let me down." His voice gradually sank in the lake as he slowly submerged his body, ultimately disappearing." Ivan stood by the lake in a daze, looking at the shadow of the Great Elven King, and then looking up at Marvin¡¯s struggling expression. A lonely expression appeared on his face. ... God Realm, a secret discussion. "Thanks to those two fools, Ann Maria and Glynos, Nicholas was actually drawn out." "Yeah, Nicholas had been hiding in the Thousand Leaves Forest for so many years, I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually be unable to hold back and leave Feinan, giving us a chance." "Your [Flaming Divine Spear] directly pierced his heart. He won¡¯t be able to recover for a few decades." "The threat has been reduced quite a bit." ... On the World Tree, through Marvin¡¯s tireless efforts, he finally reached the final step! He took a deep breath, his forehead covered in sweat. And the Golden Scissors also started to become faint because they were about to finish their task. They might disappear anytime now! Marvin clenched his teeth and was about to start the final snap, to completely destroy the Decaying Plateau. But unexpectedly, as he focused on the leaf, he noticed something below. There was a huge shadow coming from far away. It came from the Void! ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯ Marvin took a deep breath. It was an Astral Beast! It had been drifting at the border of the Void! It slowly raised its head and coldly looked toward Marvin. Marvin froze, and his hands stopped moving! Chapter 241: The Fall of a Hero? Chapter 241: The Fall of a Hero? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation People referred to the emptiness between planes as the Astral Plane. The Astral Plane wasn¡¯t completely empty, with many tenacious species living there, such as God Spawns, and all kinds of Beholders. And the Astral Beast was one of the most frightening creatures of the Astral Plane. The body of an adult Astral Beast could be so huge that it could be comparable in size with a small plane. And they were stronger than Dragons at birth. In the multiverse, Astral Beasts were clearly at the top of the food chain. They would slowly eat bits of the discarded planes. But those were the ordinary Astral Beasts. This Astral Beast was even bigger than the ordinary Astral Beasts. It had left the boundary of the Void, meaning that it was able to resist the gravitational pull of the Void. This was very unusual for an Astral Beast. Marvin took a deep breath and relaxed. ¡®That Astral Beast is most likely the one that would try to eat Feinan after the collapse of the Universe Magic Pool!¡¯ ¡®At that time, the collapse of the Universe Magic Pool sent signals in all directions. This Astral Beast thought it was the sign of a plane being discarded and intended to rush over to take advantage of it.¡¯ ¡®Fortunately, those gods had a treasure able to kill an Astral Beast. The funny thing was that this treasure was actually left behind by Lance the Wizard God." "These gods must have known and still boldly used it." A lot of information related to the Astral Beast and the Void flashed through Marvin¡¯s mind. ... Most of the content of the game happened in the vast Feinan with its endless content, giving players an interesting game world, but from the words of various natives, and the lore of many quests, it could be seen that this world wasn¡¯t simply limited to Feinan. Feinan was only the center stage. A lot of people wanted to reach this stage because of its extreme charm. They were going all out for this. Demons Evil Spirits, Devils... and even gods! The gap between planes was called the Astral Plane. And below all the worlds, at the roots of the World Tree, there was an even more silent place. That was the Void. The depths of the Void had some kind of natural gravitational force. Things that couldn¡¯t resist its attraction would fall. Things like old discarded planes. They might have been born from the World Tree, but after experiencing countless periods of rise and fall, these planes gradually died and were slowly discarded. They would automatically fall off of the World Tree and plummet into the abyss of the Void. The Decaying Plateau was clearly not a dead plane. Its connection to the World Tree was artificially severed. But its ending was the same because very rarely would something be able to resist the Void¡¯s gravitational force. Thus, the Decaying Plateau was unable to escape its fate! It wasn¡¯t only limited to the Decaying Plateau. It was the same for many God Realms. Above Feinan was the Astral Sea. It was a relatively distorted world where gods could establish their own God Realm and start spreading their own religions and nurture followers throughout various planes. They would use their own power to resist the Void¡¯s gravitational pull, and at the same time, with the help of these God Realms, the gravitational pressure would be a lot weaker. But gods would inevitably die. At this time, without the support of Divine Power, the God Realm would fall. The Realms of these dead gods would also fall from the Astral Sea. Even if some slumbering gods left enough Divine Power to resist this gravitational force before going into slumber, their God Realm could also fall because they didn¡¯t plan their awakening well. If they didn¡¯t awaken in time, then their God Realm might fall into the Abyss, Hell, or even the Void. The God of Wealth for example, was sabotaged during his slumber. He was unable to awaken on time and could only sleep as his God Realm fell. His God Realm was buried along with him. ... This Astral Beast¡¯s body was half as big as Feinan. The reason Marvin could have such a clear look was because the space-time around the World Tree was distorted. His body hadn¡¯t changed. But in his view, Feinan was a tree leaf while the monster below it seemed smaller. It had countless pairs of eyes and was looking around, like a predator looking for its prey. Its gaze made people shiver because it actually stood for destruction. But Marvin knew that the Astral Beast wasn¡¯t actually looking at him; it was simply curiously looking up. He didn¡¯t know how far the distance between them was, but if it wanted to enter Feinan, it would have to use up a lot of energy. Furthermore, there were many planes in the multiverse that were under the protection of the World Tree, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find. Without huge movements to lead it there, the huge beast wouldn¡¯t find them. The beast was very powerful, but it was like a blind person in a vast and darm multiverse. If not for the explosion of the Universe Magic Pool, it simply couldn¡¯t have found this place. Thinking of this, Marvin made a decision. He began resolutely using all his remaining strength to finish cutting the Decaying Plateau! Suddenly, Diggles¡¯ voice echoed besides his ear! "Despicable Marvin! I curse you! I want you to carry the curse with the power of an entire world!" Marvin was startled. That rotten leaf quietly floated down from the World Tree. ... In Feinan, people were still looking at the scene in the sky, startled. The originally azure sky turned somewhat green. They saw a huge amount of monsters howling in grief, they saw their struggle as their world crumbled, they saw Diggles cursing hysterically¡­ and they saw Marvin¡¯s grave face. At that moment, everyone in Feinan understood Marvin¡¯s actions. He destroyed one of the Evil Spirits¡¯ worlds. He brought peace back to Feinan, which had been suffering from the invasions of the Decaying Plateau. He was a hero. This feeling rose up in all of the common people of Feinan. And all of East Coast was in an uproar. Even if the people in the north had no clue who this youth was, East Coast¡¯s inhabitants already knew about that Magical Marvin whose name had been resounding for a while. "Long live Lord Marvin!" People were cheering in the streets of Tornado Harbor. "Great Hero Marvin!" Noble ladies¡¯ gazes were heating up as they foolishly looked at Marvin in the sky. A feelling of happiness spread through the majority of the people. The depressing feeling that had plagued them ever since Anthony¡¯s death had lightened quite a bit. Because, with the Decaying Plateau¡¯s fall, Feinan¡¯s atmosphere seemed to be a lot cleaner. All of this, in everyone¡¯s eyes, was thanks to Marvin! On the World Tree, Marvin¡¯s logs kept popping. His Fame had already raised extremely high! And it wasn¡¯t just Region Fame, it was World Fame, and there was even Multiverse Fame! This meant that not only Feinan¡¯s inhabitants knew of Marvin, but even the gods started to pay attention to this guy who destroyed a plane! Marvin was also a bit excited. This Fame had advantages and disadvantages, but after he successfully returned to Feinan, and if he carefully used it, it would definitely be advantageous overall. ¡®Hero Marvin.This is quite pleasant to hear.¡¯ ¡®With the power to gather people like that, along with enough strength, it might be possible to gather most of the forces of Feinan after the Great Calamity.¡¯ ¡®I want these gods¡¯ schemes to be fruitless!¡¯ As he thought of this, the Decaying Plateau fell near the Evil Spirit Sea. Diggles tried to use his power to support the Decaying Plateau and let it merge with the Evil Spirit Sea once again, but this was already impossible. Its descent was too quick because of the Void¡¯s attraction, and the Evil Spirit Sea couldn¡¯t support it. Thus, the Decaying Plateau fell deeper in the darkness. There wasn¡¯t enough time. Diggles¡¯ body and soul had already merged with the entire plane. It would be impossible to flee alone even if he wanted to. Thus he could only hurl his most severe curse at Marvin. He used the entire plane¡¯s power, but the curse still didn¡¯t affect Marvin. The Golden Scissors protected the Plane Destroyer, not letting any curse harm him! Despite the Scissors disappearing, before they were completely gone, they were still an extremely powerful artifact! ¡®Finally took care of it!¡¯ Marvin let out a long breath. He watched the Decaying Plateau falling down and being swallowed by that Astral Beast that was waiting on the edge of the Void. This guy was clearly waiting there for food! From that day onwards, Diggles and the Decaying Plateau would be no more. The other planes of the Underworld were like the Abyss or Hell, far from Feinan. Marvin also got his hands on the Plane Destroyer title. But he didn¡¯t have time to carefully check this title, because a huge power suddenly emerged behind him! Marvin¡¯s body couldn¡¯t resist being pushed away! He looked back in surprise, but all he saw was a woman¡¯s face. "You think you are the only one with a token from the Ancient Nature God?" She softly laughed. "Farewell, Marvin." Then, Marvin¡¯s body started falling! ... Feinan. Everyone was shocked by what suddenly happened! Their hero Marvin was actually sneak attacked and fell from the World Tree! In an instant, they lost track of Marvin. But everyone who saw what happened knew... Marvin would have the same end as the Decaying Plateau and Diggles. He would fall in the Void! Waiting for him was endless cold and death! "Noooooo!" Thousand Leaves Forest. Hathaway and Ivan simultaneously let out an unwilling roar! Shadow Thief Owl looked at Marvin disappearing from the sky, in a daze. And that beautiful woman was still standing on the World Tree. An image gradually condensed behind her back. Eight heads, with the ninth still growing. This was the mark of the Azure Matriarch! Feinan got rid of the Evil Spirits only to sink in the shadow of the Twin Snakes Cult! "They are asking for death!" Murderous intent flashed through Ivan¡¯s eyes. He then recklessly rushed out of Thousand Leaves Forest. Shadow Thief Owl silently disappeared. Endless Ocean solemnly began to contact Constantine. And White River Valley fell into complete chaos! Chapter 242: Legendss Wrath! Chapter 242: Legends'' Wrath! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin died! The Overlord died? These kind of thoughts lingered in the hearts of the territory¡¯s inhabitants. They didn¡¯t know why they would think that way, but after the scene in the sky disappeared, they had this kind of intense feeling in their heart. Because Marvin¡¯s situation was extremely dangerous. Moreover, he was falling in the boundless darkness. It looked very frightening. The unlearned people gathered at the castle, hoping Miss Anna or Lord Wayne could give them an answer. But they didn¡¯t wait for long. ... "How could this be!" "How could someone else enter the World Tree domain?" When Marvin¡¯s silhouette fell into the darkness, Daniela¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Especially when she saw the person who pushed Marvin! "It¡¯s that woman!" She hatefully gritted her teeth. Bamboo. When they fought last time, she faintly felt that Bamboo¡¯s strength was somewhat suppressed, but she would have never expected that she would be able to see through Marvin¡¯s operation! That was the World Tree! Falling from there would lead to a tragic end! No one could resist the Void¡¯s gravitational strength! Daniela was blankly looking at that scene. Did that guy really die? "Impossible!" Wayne firmly shook his head. "Brother will be fine! I can sense it!" Anna¡¯s countenance was filled with sorrow. She looked at Wayne¡¯s firm expression and didn¡¯t know what to say. Marvin was White River Valley¡¯s pillar. If he died¡­ she didn¡¯t know what would happen to White River Valley. She had no idea of what was happening to Marvin, so she quickly walked to Daniela and forcefully kept her emotions in check. "Miss Daniela, Lord Marvin, he¡­" Her eyes were still carrying a hint of hope. Daniela dazedly looked at Anna, strangely feeling a bit mournful. If that man really died¡­ then what would she do? Ancestor¡¯s Mystery would follow him to the Void. The Archdevil¡¯s head would be unsealed sooner or later. All her work in White River Valley also felt like it would be meaningless. "Lady Daniela!?" Anna raised her tone. Daniela bitterly shook her head. "Falling from that place¡­ Returning alive shouldn¡¯t be possible." Anna only felt her limbs turn cold as she fainted. The people around couldn¡¯t help but cry out in alarm! A newly recruited maid hurried over and helped Anna up, to return to her room. Only Wayne and Daniela remained on the city walls. "Impossible, Brother won¡¯t die." Tears flickered in Wayne¡¯s eyes, but his words were resolute. "I can feel it!" Daniela took a deep breath. She remembered that before Marvin was pushed down, Wayne said he had a bad feeling. Afterwards, something really happened. In such a safe and restricted area, something that should have been impossible happened: an enemy infiltrated the place. Then, Wayne¡¯s perception... She hurriedly asked, "You really can sense that your older brother is alive?" "Of course!" Wayne quickly nodded. But his two fists were tightly clenched and his fingernails were unconsciously digging into his skin, drawing blood. His eyes were full of despair. Daniela realized. He actually didn¡¯t have that kind of power. The reason he insisted that his older brother was alive was just delusion. Thinking of this, the future Ice Empress suddenly had an urge. She gently held Wayne and softly promised, "Rest assured, your older brother will definitely return." "Before he comes back, no one will be able to bully White River Valley." "I¡¯ll protect this territory on his behalf." "Who made me his fianc¨¦e¡­" ... The entire world saw Marvin falling from the World Tree. A lot of people felt regret. A hero finally appeared, but he was strangled by more evil forces. Many people knew the Azure Nine-Headed mark! This was the Twin Snakes Cult displaying their strength to the entirety of Feinan! She was sowing the seeds of fear. But not everyone was afraid. Some people were angry. Bamboo, who had entered the World Tree¡¯s space with the help of the World Ending Twin Snakes, would have never imagined that Marvin¡¯s death wasn¡¯t the perfect display of strength of the Twin Snakes Cult. In fact, it was the beginning of a disaster for the Twin Snakes Cult! ... East Coast. A bare sand dune. "This should be the seventeenth, that is, East Coast¡¯s final Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s stronghold. Lady, Do you want to¡­?" On a magic carpet, a wretched Thief was pointing at the sand dune below and talking. "No need!" Hathaway coldly said. What the Thief asked was whether he should check it out or not. But Hathaway currently didn¡¯t have that patience. The scene of Marvin falling into the abyss of darkness kept replaying in her mind! That woman killed Marvin! The scene of Marvin dying that was played in front of the entire world, was like a knife stabbing in her heart! To be honest, the feelings between her and Marvin were somewhat subtle. The first contact between them was related to that page of the Book of Nalu. Then it was followed by the Shadow Prince¡¯s assassination attempt. The feeling she got was unusually intriguing. She knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Marvin giving her that page of the Book of Nalu, she would have taken some time before advancing to Legend. She always subconsciously treated Marvin as the benefactor who saved her life. And this benefactor was quite interesting. He wasn¡¯t stuck with ordinary ways of thinking, usually doing things that would shock others. Such as this plan to attack the Evil Spirit World! He was a 3rd rank Ranger and shockingly had that kind of boldness and courage. This was something Hathaway loved about him. She didn¡¯t know what kind of feelings she had toward Marvin, or how deep they were. But she didn¡¯t want to think about it now. The current her only wanted to vent her anger! Ashes Storm! The terrifying arcane spell leveled the land. Wherever the storm of ashes went, it only left a barren landscape behind. In an instant, the sand dune collapsed and countless shadows could be seen rushing up, but those people couldn¡¯t escape the roiling ashes. The storm of ashes was like a meat grinder, crazily sucking the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s followers inside and turning into a rain of blood and flesh! This even included one of the purple-gowned evil priests! After a short three minutes, no life could be found near the sand dune. The Thief shivered, this Hathaway already eradicated seventeen Twin Snakes Cult strongholds in a week. Regardless of the size, and regardless of who was inside, she only one had intention... Kill! This was a Legend¡¯s wrath! "Next," Hathaway coldly said. "There isn¡¯t any," the Thief cautiously said, "You already wiped out all of East Coast¡¯s Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s strongholds!" "There are none left in East Coast?" Hathaway was apparently quite vexed, but soon, she lifted her head and resolutely ordered, "Then let¡¯s head west." A sour expression appeared on the Thief¡¯s face! ... A city in the North. "Constantine, even if the officials of this city are pawns of the Twin Snakes Cult and the place is one of their headquarters, isn¡¯t doing something like that a bit over the top?" "As far as I know, there are still many innocents in this city." The night wind blew as a handsome middle-aged man wearing a windbreaker silently assembled his Brilliant Purple with a grave expression on his face. Marvin had handed this Legendary Weapon to Endless Ocean before going into the World Tree¡¯s domain, but as a Legendary Weapon, it could automatically go back to its owner. When Marvin fell, he immediately recalled it to use it. A slim man was standing next to him, apparently trying to dissuade him. But Constantine ignored him. "Do you know what it feels to lose everything you invested?" "Do you know that I looked for you to dissect a Red Dragon, and now there is no Red Dragon?" "Do you know¡­" "... What it feels like to lose a friend?" The slim man sighed, "That isn¡¯t as bad as massacring everyone in a city." Constantine slightly laughed. "Some people need to learn." Then he pulled on Brilliant Purple¡¯s lever. Frightening power burst out of the Cannon as a pure white radiance, like the first rays of dawn, illuminated the city. "Woosh!" The bullet split into countless fragments and dropped from the sky. Constantine carried Brilliant Purple on his shoulder and said to the other person while lighting a cigar, "Let¡¯s go, next city." "Bang!" A thunderous sound echoed. A furious wind lifted his windbreaker, and soon, it merged into the darkness. ... Similar scenes appeared in every corner of Feinan, constantly repeating. Apart from the seriously hurt Inheim, as well as Sky Fury who brought him to get healed, every member of that Legend team made a move. They acted spontaneously. They didn¡¯t plan anything. But regardless of how, the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s forces began to suffer from a crazy retaliation. In just a week, all their forces around East Coast had been extinguished, and a few of their cities in the North had been completely reduced to ruins. Other forces also received a destructive blow! No one thought that the death of a mere Baron would bring such a disturbance to the Twin Snakes Cult. All of Feinan talked about those Legends making such a high profile appearance and crazily retaliating! The Twin Snakes Cult was finished! This was what everyone was thinking. ... Far in the North. The Legend Barbarian and the drunk old man kept watching the changes in the glacier. But at this time, a black-clothed man walked over from the south, step by step. "What do you want to do!" The old man looked at him and loudly asked. "Kill her." The black-clothed man¡¯s answer was blunt. He was still holding a huge head in his arms. The Legend Barbarian saw that head and was frightened! That was the Molten Overlord¡¯s head! "She killed my brother." "Night Walkers will always take revenge." "Please get out of the way." Then, the black-clothed man suddenly rushed past them and pulverized the glacier in one blow! ... In the quiet World Tree¡¯s domain. After Bamboo left this space, perfectly satisfied. A sneaky shadow slowly appeared from another branch. ¡®Fortunately¡­¡¯ ¡®This Lord still had a hidden card.¡¯ ¡®Otherwise it would have really been over.¡¯ Chapter 243: Celestial Stairway Chapter 243: Celestial Stairway Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Earlier, when Marvin saw that horrifying Astral Beast, he felt a chill. He knew that the Astral Beast was very far from him and that it couldn¡¯t threaten him¡­ But that kind of bad feeling made him very uneasy. Thus, he followed his instincts and secretly used a hidden move. Shadow Doppelganger! Marvin¡¯s main body had held the gold scissors for forty minutes, but then Marvin surreptitiously acted. He jumped back to another tree branch and used Hide, leaving his doppelganger behind, still in his original position. Rangers had immense affinity with the World Tree. In this place, his hiding skills would have unlimited bonuses. He controlled the Shadow Doppelganger to continue his work. Though it didn¡¯t have its own Divine Fragment, Marvin did, and he had already activated the scissors. As the remaining work was only physical labor, it could be done even without a Divine Fragment if it finished fast enough. At the same time, the Shadow Doppelganger had most of Marvin¡¯s abilities, so Marvin had it use Disguise to look perfectly like him. Disguise was a powerful skill, enough to make a powerhouse like Bamboo unable to sense anything wrong. After she "killed" Marvin, she still checked her surroundings. Unfortunately, even though the World Ending Twin Snakes¡¯ Divine Power forcefully raised her to the Legend Realm, her Perception was still unable to find Marvin hiding under the blessings of the World Tree. This allowed Marvin to escape disaster. He took a long breath as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. This world really was crisis after crisis. If he wasn¡¯t cautious enough, he would have already died! Falling from here would really leave him no hope for survival. A place like the Void would even make gods afraid. ... ¡®The World Ending Twin Snakes are worthy of being Evil Gods from ancient times. Despite their main bodies being sealed by Lance, they clearly still had a way to enter the World Tree Domain!¡¯ ¡®This is something even the gods can¡¯t do.¡¯ ¡®There aren¡¯t many tokens of the Ancient Nature God left apart from the Golden Scissors. They unexpectedly got their hands on one¡­¡¯ ¡®There really is nowhere safe in this world¡­¡¯ Marvin looked at the shadow of Bamboo disappearing from the World Tree, ruthlessness appearing in his heart. There would inevitably be a day when he would pull those snakes out of the Ethereal Plane and chop them into countless pieces. Making snake soup also sounds good. As for that Bamboo, he would definitely not let go scot-free. After leaving, he would find ways to make her suffer. He also had a lot of ideas to take revenge on the Twin Snakes Cult. Unfortunately, inside the World Tree domain, Marvin didn¡¯t know that the Twin Snakes Cult was already being met with a lot of troubles. ... Right now, the most important problem was for Marvin to find a way out of the World Tree domain. In his original plan, Marvin would cut the rotten leaf and then return to the Decaying Plateau before leaving with the Legends. But that obviously wouldn¡¯t work now. Marvin didn¡¯t know what happened outside, but he was certain that the Shadow Prince and the Plague God had interfered. Whether the Legends could survive would depend greatly on whether the Great Elven King was willing to make a move. But based on the Great Elven King¡¯s character, he would definitely not sit idle and watch Ivan lose his life. With Owl notifying him, their escape should be taken care of. The Legends should definitely be able to go back, but Marvin¡­ was in a bit of trouble. He was trapped in the World Tree¡¯s domain! If no one came to get him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return via typically known methods. But Marvin didn¡¯t need to rely on others for this, because he had his own backup plan. The [Celestial Stairway]. ... The World Tree wasn¡¯t the only existence linking the multiverse¡¯s planes. Apart from the World Tree, there was the [Celestial Stairway] and the [River Styx]. Marvin wouldn¡¯t think of using the River Styx. That thing went from the Astral Sea and split into two, one part going to the Abyss while the other part went to Hell, before ultimately converging in a bottomless abyss. That was also a place where Demons and Devils fought countless bloody battles. Without the [Boat of the Other Shore], don¡¯t think of crossing the River Styx. The Celestial Stairway was different. As long as he had the correct number, he could go back to Feinan. ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, Feinan plane¡¯s code is 0420. As long as I don¡¯t open the wrong door, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ Marvin thought of this and started caressing the World Tree¡¯s surface. The Celestial Stairway was inside the World Tree. He just needed to find an entrance. This was a very long process. Thankfully he had enough water and rations, and the World Tree naturally produced oxygen. He could survive in this place. A whole week passed quickly. He finally stood on a strange twig and found the entrance to the Celestial Stairway. ... While looking for the entrance to the Celestial Stairway, Marvin was also quite bored, and checked his own stats window. After such a crazy plan, it could be said that his stats window had undergone big changes. Right at the beginning of the undertaking, he obtained more than eighty thousand battle exp just from shooting the Moss Prison. Along with what he had before, the total already exceeded one hundred ten thousand! Such a huge amount of experience could let him reach level 15, a powerhouse on the verge of advancing to 4th rank. But he was baffled by the fact that he couldn¡¯t distribute his experience in the World Tree Domain. It was probably related to this mysterious place. But in any case, the experience was his. Once he left, he would be able to distribute it. If he was lucky, he might advance to 4th rank directly! In a bit more than two months, he advanced from a defenseless noble to a powerhouse about to reach 4th rank! This was something ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare imagine. The training speed of the natives was a lot slower than Marvin¡¯s. This was a huge advantage. And apart from a large amount of experience, Marvin gained the fierce [Plane Destroyer]¡¯s title. This title was similar to [Dragon Slayer] and would automatically be equipped. It was different from low-level titles, as most high-level titles were stackable. For example, he could have both [Dragon Slayer] and [Plane Destroyer] at the same time. This was different from [Chaotic Battle Expert] or [Rope Master], which he had to manually equip. ... [Plane Destroyer] [Description: You destroyed one of the Underworld¡¯s planes, something many powerhouses have been unable to accomplish. Your actions will make the entire multiverse pay attention to you, because you might be someone drunk on bringing forth destruction. But there is good news. Most inhabitants of your plane (Feinan) believe you are the Savior.] [Property (1): Planar Core Affinity +1] [Property (2): World Fame +15] [Property (3): Underworld Enmity +20] [Property (4): Dignity (Noble) +30] ... One title, four properties. And besides the Underworld Enmity, all of them were quite useful. Hostility from the Underworld was something to be expected, since something like the fall of the Decaying Plateau would clearly be visible from the Evil Spirit Sea. Many Evil Spirits should have seen Diggles fall past them. When Marvin shot the Red Dragon, the reason he only gained a bit of Chromatic Dragon Enmity was because no other Dragon actually saw him. But this time he destroyed the Decaying Plateau in front of the whole Multiverse. It was obvious that the Underworld Enmity would raise like that. As for Planar Core Affinity, this was very important. Marvin opened his right hand, revealing an emerald crystal. This was the Planar Core of the Decaying Plateau. Marvin had taken so long because he wanted to extract the Decaying Plateau¡¯s Planar Core completely intact. This thing looked so small, yet inside it were the Plane¡¯s energy and knowledge. This Planar Core Affinity would help Marvin have an easier time controlling it in the future. The prerequisite was that Marvin had enough power to activate it. From Marvin¡¯s estimations, if he wanted to activate this Planar Core, he would need to at least be a Legend or higher. Legend Wizards were definitely able to activate a Planar Core because they could already create their own Demi-Planes. But Marvin wasn¡¯t quite sure about Legend Rangers. But regardless, Marvin wouldn¡¯t ignore good things. And of course, there was no need to mention World Fame. After all, Marvin destroyed the Decaying Plateau in front of all of Feinan¡¯s living beings. Even if it was only an illusion in the sky, and although a lot of people thought it was a hallucination, many people still believed it to be real. His World Fame kept raising. ¡®I became famous this time¡­ I¡¯ll need to disguise myself when I go out in the future.¡¯ Marvin faintly smiled. World Fame was especially beneficial. As for Dignity, it was also useful. Because the Noble class didn¡¯t gain Skill Points when leveling up, these skills would only slowly increase. This increase of 30 would make it a lot easier to manage his territory in the future. The higher Dignity was, the less people would want to go against him. This was the most obvious effect. As for its other effects, Marvin was still only guessing. ¡­ The only thing that disappointed Marvin was that even if he destroyed the plane, the Evil Spirits inhabiting it didn¡¯t count as being killed by him. They didn¡¯t turn into Marvin¡¯s battle exp, or else with that much exp, Marvin would have directly advanced to Legend. But regardless, he had earned a lot this time. Even if the risk was high, the profits were even higher. Furthermore, half of the treasures Owl stole from Diggles¡¯ treasury were Marvin¡¯s! Thinking of this, he was even more impatient to return to Feinan. He pushed open that door and entered the World Tree. It was a gorgeously colored space. A floating flight of steps was in front of him. At the end of the flight of steps was a door. And on that door was a number. Marvin intended to step on the Celestial Stairway, but who would have thought that a painting would suddenly fly over? The man on the painting was very familiar! ¡®Wizard God Lance!¡¯ Marvin was very surprised. But he couldn¡¯t have imagined that what happened next would shock him even more. Wizard God Lance on the painting suddenly smiled: "Hello, Marvin." Chapter 244: 4th Rank! Chapter 244: 4th Rank! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Wizard God? This surprised Marvin. What shocked him was that the other side was actually talking to him. In Feinan, paintings often had this mysterious ability. After Marvin transmigrated, he met many similar items, such as the Ghost Hallway¡¯s paintings, and his grandfather¡¯s. In short, they were often enchanted. As for why the Wizard God knew his name, Marvin wasn¡¯t too surprised. After all, Feinan¡¯s lore described Lance as something like a God of Creation. "Hello? Sir Lance¡­" Marvin didn¡¯t know if this was the Wizard God himself or some remnant consciousness. He tried to communicate with him. But unexpectedly, Lance¡¯s painting suddenly took quite a severe tone. "You shouldn¡¯t have come to this world!" "You are a stowaway!" "You don¡¯t belong here, you should be exiled!" Marvin held his breath. The Wizard God on the painting suddenly became extremely sinister. He instinctively felt something wrong. "Could it be that you want to defy my words?" The Wizard God coldly declared, "You don¡¯t deserve to step foot on the Celestial Stairway." "You should scram to the Void, and disappear along that Underworld Plane!" Marvin froze. Was this what the Wizard God thought of him? He truly didn¡¯t belong to this world, but¡­ How could he know? The painting kept floating near Marvin as the Wizard God represented in it kept glaring at him harshly. Suddenly, Marvin had a realization! ¡®Damn, I almost fell for that bluff!¡¯ ¡®I heard there could be some spirit monsters near the Celestial Stairway that could reflect and confound people¡¯s thoughts, but today is the first time I met one here!¡¯ Ruthlessness filled Marvin¡¯s heart as he suddenly stepped on the Celestial Stairway, grabbing that painting. The "Wizard God" in the painting suddenly panicked. "What do you think you are doing? Quickly let go! You are profaning God Lance¡¯s prestige¡­" "Profaning God Lance¡¯s prestige?" Marvin sneered, "Aren¡¯t you the one doing that?" After saying this, he unhesitantly and ferociously tore the painting apart! "Woosh!" The painting shattered into pieces, and the "Wizard God" in the painting turned into a weird small thing. It was a type of Imp. His main body was similar to a painting, and he could change its external appearance to bluff people. If Marvin hadn¡¯t experienced that test in the Eternal Night Kingdom, and suddenly recalled the existence of those things, he might have truly believed it. After all, that thing would reflect a part of this heart. The things he saw or heard would be a reflection of his inner heart. ¡®Haha¡­ Is there really something to be scared of?¡¯ Marvin laughed at himself. His transmigration was an unfathomable mystery. Even if he quickly blended in this world thanks to the system, and busied himself with the Great Calamity that was about to happen... There was still doubt and fear in his heart. It was hidden deep within, and Marvin tried to not think of it as much as possible¡­ but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t exist. Why did he transmigrate? Was this incidental, or was it something planned? This world was so real. Then why would it appear on Earth as a game? Marvin wanted to know the answers to all these questions, but nothing could be done to clear them up. But regardless, Marvin would eventually find the answers! But not now. He had to return to Feinan. Tossing that small thing away, Marvin finally walked up the Celestial Stairway! ... The Celestial Stairway was a long and twisted Stairway inside the World Tree. Each door represented a plane. And among these planes, only Feinan was the Prime Material Plane. The others were all Secondary Material Planes. There were countless Secondary Material Planes, which also had continents and oceans, countless living beings and races. When Lance formed the Universe Magic Pool, he only surrounded Feinan. Those Secondary Material Planes didn¡¯t receive the protection and favor from the Universe Magic Pool. The gods who rose up during the 3rd Era could only develop their own religions in the Secondary Planes. And these Secondary Planes also had a flaw. The power of Faith that they offered were far from what the Prime Plane would give. This was the main reason why the gods were dissatisfied. From another point of view, living beings from Secondary Planes had a limit to the power they could reach, and this problem didn¡¯t exist in Feinan. In short, countless Planes existed under Feinan. Before Marvin transmigrated, the game company released a trailer of the next expansion, the [Planar Wars]. Feinan was the center stage of the multiverse, but the other planes would also have their own stages. The Planar Wars originated from fights over beliefs, from people thirsting for freedom, from all kinds of ambitions and desires. The Great Calamity was only the beginning of a chaotic era. Marvin had a premonition: in the future, after Feinan lost the Universe Magic Pool¡¯s protection, they would definitely be involved in the fires of war from the Planar Wars. To this end, he could only start his preparations early. ... ¡®0420...¡¯ ¡®0420¡­¡¯ Restraining himself from opening doors to other random planes to take a look, Marvin patiently began looking for Feinan¡¯s symbol. He kept climbing the Celestial Stairway, passing by dozens of Secondary Planes before finally finding Feinan. It was a golden door, and once he pushed it open, Marvin would be able to return to Feinan. But if he wanted to come back to the World Tree Domain, he would have to find another token of the Ancient Nature God. He opened the door without any hesitation. Then, a dazzling white light blinded him. ... ¡®Feinan. I¡¯m back.¡¯ He was surrounded by flourishing trees. Marvin¡¯s didn¡¯t seem to have made a mistake when returning. This place was outside the White Deer Cave in the Deathly Silent Hills, where Marvin originally set up a plane mark. He had made proper preparations before going out to that Underworld plane. If he hadn¡¯t set up a plane mark, then who knew where the Celestial Stairway¡¯s Teleportation Portal would have sent him, perhaps to that Dead Area, or even in the sea. But what surprised Marvin was that there was no one in the White Deer Cave. In fact, he couldn¡¯t seem to contact anyone. Hathaway¡¯s token was a single-use item, and Owl¡¯s Thousand Paper Crane had apparently suffered some damage. Thankfully, the storage function was okay, and the Red Dragon¡¯s corpse was still there. Marvin didn¡¯t know how to connect to the others. At that time, he still didn¡¯t know that the scene of him dying after taking out the Decaying Plateau had been seen by Feinan¡¯s people, causing most people to mistakenly think he was already dead. Thus he wasn¡¯t anxious, and leisurely strolled around the Deathly Silent Hills. This place was the same as before, but he wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed. ¡®Whatever, I¡¯ll head back to check on White River Valley. I need to figure out exactly what happened meanwhile." Marvin decided so and started his trip back. ... He wasn¡¯t idle on his journey home. Since he had returned to Feinan, the mysterious power around the World Tree disappeared. He could spend his experience to advance. Marvin carefully looked at his battle experience that had reached 110770 points! This included the exp gained from shooting the Moss Prison, the Brain Eating Monsters, and so on. But this battle experience was enough for Marvin to reach 4th rank! Moreover, there was also the 20000 general exp, of which 10000 came from the Path of Darkness, and the other 10000 came from the Assassin Alliance quest which was shown as completed. It was clear that after he used the Night Crow to notify the Bai High Priest of the Brain Eating Monsters killing the White Deer, this quest had been completed. Thus, his total experience reached more than 130000 points! This was enough to let him reach 4th rank! Marvin carefully thought for a bit and quickly spent his experience. First was naturally his Night Walker class level up. After using 35000 exp, Marvin¡¯s Night Walker successfully reached level 5! That way, he not only got 36 skill points, 100 HP, he also received a new Night Walker specialty! [Night Boundary]: During the night, you can freely walk inside an fixed area, and your footsteps can distort space. Nightly use: 3. That was the ability Sean used to frighten Marvin in Thousand Leaves Forest! A level 5 Night Walker had the ability to distort space during the night. Even if it wasn¡¯t lethal, it could be compared to Ace Assassin¡¯s Shadow Shift! In a way, Shadow Shift was a skill that needed to be activated. Night Boundary was a specialty, a natural passive ability. As long as it was during the Night, Marvin could twist a small space and step across. This was an extremely good assassination ability! ¡­ Then came the Ranger level up. Marvin carefully pondered. Even if his goal was Ruler of the Night, his Ranger base class had to have a sturdy foundation. Moreover, he vaguely remembered that there was a rumor in the game that he could get three extra specialties if he could raise his basic class to full level. This rumor wasn¡¯t verified, but the degree of reliability was still quite high. Thus he used about fifty to sixty thousand exp to level up his Ranger class twice! His Ranger class immediately reached level 9 from level 7! His Hp rose up by 156 points and he obtained 48 skill points. At the same time he obtained one attribute point! Moreover, he obtained a basic specialty and an extra specialty! It was [Ruler of the Wilderness] and [Tree Companion]. The former would substantially increase the effects of his skills in the wilderness while the latter would give him a beginner ability to communicate with trees. The two were very practical specialties. But most importantly, Marvin advanced to the 4th rank after leveling his Ranger class! His total level reached 16! (Ranger lvl 9 + Night Walker lvl 5 + [Halved] Shapeshift Sorcerer lvl 4/2 =16) At the same time, his body was further strengthened with Fatal Injuries Immunity! This was the privilege of 4th rank powerhouses! Chapter 245: Profiting From Someone’s Misfortune? Chapter 245: Profiting From Someone¡¯s Misfortune? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Fatal Injuries Immunity! This was a property of some 4th rank powerhouses. Once they reached this level, their vitality would become extremely powerful. Even if they were hit in a vital, they wouldn¡¯t die immediately. The Ogres Marvin met before were like that. Of course, not all classes had the Fatal Injuries Immunity ability. It would be very difficult for the rogue classes such as Thief and Assassin classes to get this ability after reaching 4th rank. It was the same for Wizard and Sorcerer classes. Among the rogue classes, Rangers were considered the most frontline class, with decent constitution, so they also gained this ability. ... After advancing to 4th rank, Marvin needed to distribute his 2 attribute points and his large amount of skill points. But he hesitated, choosing to set aside his attribute points for the moment. Free attribute points were very precious. Generally speaking, he wouldn¡¯t consider putting his attribute points in another attribute until he obtained the 30 Dexterity¡¯s [Godly Dexterity]. But his Dexterity was currently restricted by his Constitution. If he couldn¡¯t increase his Constitution by other means, he would be forced to spend his attribute points on it instead. Marvin knew some fairly quick ways to increase his Constitution, though nothing that would give results as quickly as he¡¯d like. Once this matter was resolved, he wanted to take another trip to Rocky Mountain, hopefully less¡­ eventful. And on the way, there was a special hot spring that could raise one¡¯s Constitution. But there was a frightening monster guarding the hot springs. It wouldn¡¯t be easy if he wanted to soak in it. As for the skill points, Marvin quickly took care of it. 48 Ranger skill points. He didn¡¯t choose to spend them on Hide. With his large increase in strength, this Ranger skill already had more than enough points in it. Putting more points in Hide would be mostly unnecessary. Moreover, Hide and Stealth already had huge bonus effects from Ruler of the Wilderness and Nocturnal, so further skill points would have diminished returns. Thus, he chose a passive skill, [Sleight of Hand]. He put all 48 points in it. This skill could substantially increase the nimbleness of Marvin¡¯s hands. This skill was essential for Thieves. Even though Marvin was a Ranger, he would soon advance to Ruler of the Night and would be able to switch between curved daggers and straight daggers, which would make this skill very useful! It would make Marvin¡¯s attacks even smoother! ... After Night Walker reached level 5, he had received 36 skill points. With the previous 16 SP he kept last time, he reached a total of 52 SP. Marvin again decided to spend most of it on one skill. This time he chose to put 50 points in a level 5 Night Walker skill, [Shadow Escape]! [Shadow Escape]: Shaded areas can be used to quickly flee. This was certainly an escape skill, and what Marvin lacked the most before was exactly such an escape skill. Shadow Escape, Night Jump and Night Boundary made Marvin¡¯s offensive and evasive abilities exceed what ordinary people could even imagine. The most amazing part was that unlike Night Jump and Night Boundary, Shadow Escape wasn¡¯t restricted to a particular time of day. Though it could only be used twice a day, it could also be used during daytime! This increased Marvin¡¯s survivability when in danger. At the same time, those 50 points unlocked a pretty good hidden effect, [Quick Disappearance]. [Quick Disappearance]: Your speed when using Shadow Escape increases by 50%. One shouldn¡¯t look down on this 50%. Often, a mere instant could influence the outcome of a fight. And the remaining two points were spent on [Summon Night Crow], since in any case, the skill was still quite practical. ... On his way back, Marvin impatiently crossed River Shore City and quietly appeared in White River Valley. When he arrived at White River Valley, it was already the afternoon. But what shocked him was that there was an army bordering White River Valley! Marvin frowned. He moved forward and used Disguise, pretending to be someone else. He quietly rushed over and carefully took a look. This was actually River Shore City¡¯s army! ¡®Madeline!¡¯ Marvin took a deep breath! He silently checked the command contract. As expected, days had passed, and the contract had already disappeared! From this he could deduce that she had already become a Legend! This woman was really ambitious. She advanced to Legend and was itching to settle the score! Marvin sneered and quietly left. ... White River Valley, in the conference room. A messenger from River Shore City was speaking with assurance, "Viscount Marvin already met with misfortune. This is the outcome that everyone saw." "Even if I don¡¯t understand those things, the Alliance already made a decision." "After Viscount Marvin fell, his position was naturally inherited by his younger brother, Young Master Wayne. But with Wayne being still a child, it is clearly not suitable for him to manage White River Valley." "Thus, our Lord, on account of her Friendship with the deceased Viscount Marvin, decided to bring White River Valley under her protection according to the rules of the Alliance." "This is a signed letter." "As long as Young Master Wayne signs and swears an oath of loyalty to Madeline, becoming her vassal, she would naturally protect White River Valley." The messenger arrogantly handed a scroll over. Wayne didn¡¯t even glance at it and rejected. After that, he calmly said to the messenger, "I already said many times, my brother is still alive." The messenger faintly smiled. "Perhaps. Unfortunately, the Alliance doesn¡¯t believe so." He took out a certificate of death issued by the South Wizard Alliance. On top of it was listed Marvin¡¯s contributions: Opening new territories for the Alliance, and sacrificing himself for Feinan¡­ After the verbose lines, Marvin¡¯s death was finally printed. His properties were to be inherited by his younger brother Wayne. This was the traditional way the Alliance would handle it. But at that time, Madeline made a move. She cited a large amount of previous rules, and even if on the surface, it said that she was protecting White River Valley, she was in fact simply annexing this territory. Wayne wasn¡¯t a fool, and clearly understood what he should do. That was to firmly deny Marvin¡¯s death. Even if the hope was very slim, even Lady Hathaway went berserk and slaughtered all the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s strongholds throughout the East Coast. It was rumored that she was heading toward the North now. White River Valley¡¯s people sank into panic. Even though Miss Anna released a claim saying that Lord Marvin hadn¡¯t died but only temporarily lost contact, the next morning, all the inhabitants saw a notice informing them of Marvin¡¯s death signed by the Alliance. This made White River Valley become somewhat unstable. This was definitely a crafty plan from Madeline. A territory could not be without an Overlord. An expanding territory couldn¡¯t exist without an Overlord to stabilize his people¡¯s hearts. It was clear that even if Wayne was capable, he was way too young. Ever since that happened, all the situations had been suppressed by Daniela. Even though that girl originally came here for the Archdevil¡¯s head, now that White River Valley had fallen into a real crisis, she didn¡¯t withdraw and stood up to fight! All kinds of upheavals sprung up in the territory, and Daniela took care of it herself, strongly suppressing them! And today wasn¡¯t any different. In the conference room, in front of the messenger, the future Ice Empress moved forward and tore that scroll apart. "I¡¯ll give you three minutes to get out of here." "White River Valley doesn¡¯t need protection," Daniela rudely said. The messenger gloomily replied, "The world isn¡¯t safe recently, and bandits also appeared on the main road¡­" But he didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence before he turned into an ice sculpture! An ice-cold aura spread through the entire conference room. A surprised expression flashed through Anna and Wayne¡¯s eyes. Even if they wanted to start a war with River Shore City, it was a principle for the armies to not harm the messengers. Even if this messenger was indeed quite detestable and made people want to drive him away. But Daniella¡¯s action was like slapping River Shore City in the face. But they didn¡¯t say anything against it because these days, they had been holding themselves back quite a bit! In any case, Daniela was an outsider who dared to throw caution to the wind and set herself against Madeline. Anna and Wayne naturally had no reason not to support her! "Hey, blockhead, do you dare to send that ice sculpture to that cheap woman?" Daniela coldly asked the Dark Knight standing at the side. The latter was silent for a moment, before grabbing the sculpture and slowly walking out. Daniela left the conference room, and, after a short moment, she returned, solemnly telling Anna and Wayne, "Rest assured, I won¡¯t let her have her way." "I bet the reputation of my Lavis Kingdom on this." Her expression was resolute. ... ¡®Turns out I¡¯m already dead in the Alliance¡¯s eyes?¡¯ After using Disguise, Marvin walked through White River Valley. The adventurers apparently already felt that something was wrong and they all hid in the camp on the other side of the river. There were notices from the Alliance announcing Marvin¡¯s death all over the territory. And Marvin already found out Madeline¡¯s purpose from those people¡¯s mouths! She actually wanted to take advantage of his "death" to annex White River Valley! ¡®Hahaha, this woman is truly courting death.¡¯ ¡®Did she really think that she has nothing to fear after becoming a Legend?¡¯ Marvin coldly looked at the picture of himself and made his decision. At that time, he sensed a Dark Knight approaching! Marvin didn¡¯t show himself and kept hiding! This critical juncture was the best time to see what other people really thought. Marvin straightforwardly hid, to see who was really loyal to White River Valley, and who was an opportunist. ... Boundary between White River Valley and River Shore City. River Shore City¡¯s army was solemnly standing at attention. On the side, the flag of the Silver Church could clearly be seen hanging down. There stood the Paladins of the Silver Church. "Sir, do we really want to do this?" Gordian resentfully asked. Collins leisurely answered, "The current structure of the South is already different. You should have noticed that Madeline is already a Legend. As for Marvin¡­ That kid died too early." "Now he cannot pay, so we can only help Lady Madeline." "If his younger brother tactfully nodded, there wouldn''t be any need for a war, everything would go along nicely." "But¡­ It looks like something bad is going to happen." Following Collins¡¯ words, a Dark Knight carrying the iced envoy slowly walked on the main road. "Crash!" He suddenly threw the ice sculpture over. The target was that luxurious carriage inside the army! Daniela walked behind him, alone, her face full of resolve. "Bang!" An exaggerated Fireball took shape and directly shattered the ice sculpture! Ice and fire mixed together as blood and flesh sprinkled down on the army. River Shore City¡¯s soldiers were uneasy. "Tsk¡­ Killing my subordinate, do you want to start a war?" Madeline¡¯s seductive voice came over from the luxurious carriage. Daniela slowly moved forward, a cold trail of ice appearing under her feet: "Madeline, don¡¯t think of taking one step in this territory." "Miss Daniela, I already know about you." Madeline calmly sat in the carriage, lazily chatting with Daniela. She really had the qualifications to act like that, because she already advanced to a Legend Wizard. And Daniela was only a Half-Legend! "You are Lavis Kingdom¡¯s princess. Even if you were engaged with Marvin, he is now dead. You don¡¯t have to fight me," Madeline said. If it was someone else, Madeline might have already made a move. But she was somewhat afraid of the retaliation of Daniela¡¯s clan. But still, she couldn¡¯t understand Daniela¡¯s stubbornness! She coldly said, "I¡¯ll repeat it once. You and your army, don¡¯t think of taking one step in this territory." "I might not be fond of Marvin, but I¡¯m quite fond of Wayne. In fact, I like having a cute little brother. Of course, most importantly, I actually like this place." "You and your army are about to enter the land which I worked hard to build up. Do you think I would allow you to trample it?" Madeline turned silent. After a long time, a helpless voice came out of the carriage, "In that case, do I have no other choice but to make a move?" "Retreat or make a move." Daniela¡¯s body began to slowly change, her skin becoming whiter as a great amount of cold air burst out of her body! Ice Angel Shape! "Ice Angel? Interesting." Madeline¡¯s joking voice suddenly came from behind Daniela! A Teleportation Door had silently appeared behind the latter without anyone noticing. Daniela was caught off guard by Madeline''s fire whip and heavily crashed on the ground. Chapter 246: Insane Chapter 246: Insane Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Madeline was very proud of herself. She had trained hard for many years and finally reached the Legend Realm! Though, the Legendary specialties and abilities she obtained weren¡¯t comparable to what other Legend Wizards obtained. But in any case, she already become a Legend! How many Legend Wizards were there in the entire South? Legend Wizards were even qualified to hold a seat in the South Wizard Alliance¡¯s assembly. In these times, no one could easily provoke a Wizard. And everyone aspired to be a Legend Wizard. Unlike other Legend classes, being a Legend Wizard meant true supremacy. After all, this was the era of the Wizards! When she split up with Marvin, she returned to her own Wizard Tower, dead set on becoming a Legend. She immediately began to seek a breakthrough using that page of the Book of Nalu. Sure enough, in less than two weeks, she miraculously advanced. Even though she had yet to form her Demi-Plane and just started researching her personal Legend spell, she was itching to retaliate! ... But Marvin died! Madeline still felt a bit of regret at this news. That crafty little guy forced herself into an humiliating command contract and died before suffering from her retaliation. Madeline was rather annoyed. But she was still pleased that she had enough reasons to take back the resources she was forced to give to Marvin. She originally was someone full of ambitions and wouldn¡¯t be able to be blackmailed by Marvin for long. Using that page of the Book of Nalu to trade for River Shore City was merely a temporary peace treaty. It was a verbal agreement between both parties with Hathaway as a witness. But the current Madeline wasn¡¯t worried about Hathaway! They were both Legend Wizards, why would she be afraid of her? Madeline also heard of Marvin¡¯s Legend friends crazily retaliating against the Twin Snakes Cult. This caused her to stay a bit vigilant. Even though Marvin died, he still had many friends. She couldn¡¯t be too fierce when taking White River Valley back. Thus she used her relationship with the Alliance to make them issue Marvin¡¯s death certificate ahead of time, leaving White River Valley without an Overlord. The South Wizard Alliance stipulated that the official heir had to be at least 13 years old to inherit the land. When Jean, Marvin¡¯s father, died, Marvin was already 13 years old. Thus, it was logical for him to inherit White River Valley¡¯s Overlord position. But Wayne was only 9 years old. He would only be a future heir. Besides Wayne, there wasn¡¯t anyone qualified to inherit White River Valley¡¯s Overlord position. At that time, Madeline worked hard and found a convoluted old rule. When an Overlord of a neighboring territory was unable to formally inherit his territory, a high level noble was entitled to annex the territory, supervising it on his behalf. In other words, she could make Wayne her vassal. As a result, White River Valley and River Shore City would become one and the same. There were no issues with the Alliance¡¯s laws. Those Legends also had nothing to say. Marvin died after all. They weren¡¯t overly emotional and wouldn¡¯t help him take care of White River Valley. In Madeline¡¯s eyes, only Hathaway of the Three Ring Towers might interfere. But as long as she dealt with that matter perfectly, and did everything out in the open, even Hathaway would have nothing to say! This was Madeline¡¯s plan. ... But what made Madeline angry and annoyed was White River Valley¡¯s attitude. Unyielding and cold. Whether it was Wayne or those ordinary inhabitants, even though these guys were restless, no one admitted that Lord Marvin died. They were convinced "Magical Marvin" would create another miracle. What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t want to be annexed by River Shore City. And Daniela¡¯s appearance was something Madeline hadn¡¯t expected. This young lady was the princess of the Lavis Dukedom in the North. Even if she was alone right now, who knew when Knights of the North would come to protect this land? Moreover, there were those Wizards of the White Tower, who were existence that were a match for the South Wizard Alliance. She had to solve this matter fast. All this was what she had in mind. Thus, she wouldn¡¯t kill Daniela, but she also wouldn¡¯t be lenient. She had to make her powerless as quickly as possible. As far as Legend Wizards were concerned, this wasn¡¯t very difficult. After all, Daniela might be strong, but she was only a 4th rank powerhouse with her Ice Angel Shape. 4th rank and 5th rank, mortal and Legend. There was an insurmountable gap! Daniela¡¯s ice spells didn¡¯t harm Madeline too much because she had a specialty that gave her high elemental resistance! And Madeline¡¯s Demon bloodline gave her all kinds of spells that could let her easily subdue Daniela! That flaming whip in her hand kept cracking against Daniela, and each time it hit her, it would consume some of the Ice Angel¡¯s power. Soon, the Ice Angel¡¯s body became riddled with scars. She even scraped a part of her face. Daniela ground her teeth with an unyielding attitude. She was a stubborn person and she would always do what she wanted to do. She liked this White River Valley, and she had promised Wayne. She wouldn¡¯t retreat! These were her principles. A frightening ice aura suddenly rose up from her body. Madeline was startled. "What are you trying to do?!" She flickered and kept her distance from Daniela. "Hahaha¡­ Madeline." Daniela slightly tilted her head, blood trickling down from her neck, but she didn¡¯t feel it. "You getting White River Valley is simply a dream." "I would rather destroy it than to let you obtain it!" Madeline frowned. Daniela¡¯s spell really gathered a large amount of power, truly enough to destroy White River Valley in an instant! This warm valley would turn into a cold and barren wasteland. This was an all or nothing strategy! Daniela coldly watched Madeline. This was her final trump card. She bet that Madeline wouldn¡¯t dare to make another move. Because she wouldn¡¯t gain anything. But she couldn¡¯t have expected that Madeline would suddenly sneer, "All or nothing?" "Have you even asked their opinion?" ¡®They?¡¯ Daniela froze. She noticed a group of people coming from the main road. Escorted by the Dark Knights were the Sean the old Blacksmith, Anna, Wayne, Andre and the other guards, Necromancer Fidel, and even that nameless Alchemist! They stood together in front of the army of River Shore City, standing behind Daniela. "We naturally agree." Wayne coldly looked at Madeline with clenched fists. "I already evacuated White River Valley¡¯s inhabitants." "If you think of using military power to seize our land, we won¡¯t yield." Madeline¡¯s face ashened. She hadn¡¯t thought that this group would be so troublesome! She obviously came to "protect" this territory, and her actions could be considered relatively gentle, but they actually didn¡¯t know what was good for them! White River Valley had lost Marvin; even if she didn¡¯t take over, wouldn¡¯t they be annexed by other Overlords sooner or later?! Gloominess flashed through Madeline¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, everyone was a bit shocked to see a rune appearing in her eyes. "Sure enough¡­ Was I too gentle?" "What made you think that a Legend Wizard was so easy to send away?" "I originally wanted to treat you well on account of my friendship with Lord Marvin, and take care of White River Valley¡¯s inhabitants." "But you have managed to make me angry!" A huge amount of shadows gathered behind her back. It was a frightening power! Wayne clenched his teeth. He held Anna¡¯s hand tightly. Daniela took a deep breath, the spell in her hand about to explode at any time! At that moment, the old blacksmith took a step forward and loudly said, "Lady Madeline! Are you fearless enough to follow in the Twin Snakes Cult¡¯s footsteps?" Madeline¡¯s hair was suddenly blown away by wind. She seemed deranged as she faced the sky while madly laughing. "Silly blacksmith. You actually dare to compare me with the Twin Snakes Cult?" "Who would fight against a Legend Wizard for the sake of a dead man?" "I didn¡¯t kill Marvin. Everything I did was according with the Alliance¡¯s rules!" "You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Since you are determined to go against me, I¡¯ll let you experience the fury of a Legend Wizard!" ... ¡®Insane.¡¯ When that strange rune appeared in Madeline¡¯s eyes, Marvin, who was disguised as one of the guards, clearly understood what had happened. Madeline was only trying to find an excuse. Even if he appeared, she wouldn¡¯t give up. She might kill him and everyone! Because she was already insane! The Book of Nalu. It was an artifact that could drive people insane. Madeline didn¡¯t advance to Legend in the past because she didn¡¯t have the aptitude! This time, Hathaway kindly gave her the 6th page of the Book of Nalu and not the 3rd page. This let her successfully advance to Legend. But the Book of Nalu still managed to cast a shadow in her heart. She had already lost her sanity. That rune was clear proof. The power of the Book of Nalu was constantly corroding her reason. ¡®This woman was full of ambitions and desires, but her willpower wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡¯ ¡®Even if she advanced to Legend, the signs of the Book of Nalu¡¯s control are fairly obvious.¡¯ ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, there is no need for leniency.¡¯ After thinking of this, killing intent flashed through Marvin¡¯s eyes. Legend Wizard? It wasn¡¯t as if he had never killed one! Most 4th ranks and Legends had Fatal Injuries Immunity. But the Wizard class didn¡¯t! Marvin had once successfully assassinated a Legend Wizard when he was still at the 4th rank in the game. In this world, Marvin couldn¡¯t afford to mess up. Chapter 247: The Monarch’s Return! Chapter 247: The Monarch¡¯s Return! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A frightening cloud was gathering. Marvin solemnly looked at the sky. ¡®Damn, another Burning Firerain¡­ Why do these Legend Wizards lack creativity?¡¯ ¡®Why do they all have to choose Burning Firerain from among all those large-scale Legend spells?¡¯ Apart from Hathaway¡¯s Ashes Storm, all the Legend Wizards Marvin had met so far simply used Burning Firerain! Daniela raised her hands, and a dense icy mist burst out of her body. This was the power of the Ice Angel. The berserk icy mist rushed up to scatter the black cloud. But this time, Madeline seemed determined to fight it out against Daniela. When Daniela countered that Legend Ogre Mage¡¯s Burning Firerain, she succeeded because the other side had cast it quickly, controlled it from a long distance, and spent a lot effort to maintain the spell. This let her gain the advantage. But it wasn¡¯t the same for Madeline. Her magic power fiercely surged out as the black cloud mixed with flames and cut into the icy mist as if it it were insignificant. Soon, the ice began to melt and turn into a warm drizzle, slowly falling on everyone¡¯s face. But no one withdrew. Daniela¡¯s face was pale as she mustered her strength! But it had very little effect. The black cloud was still slowly gathering. Madeline¡¯s face grew even more sinister. "Want to fight with a Legend Wizard? Wait till your bloodline has thoroughly awakened!" "The current you is no different from an ant in my eyes!" Still hidden in the crowd, Marvin drew a deep breath and was about to act... When suddenly, he noticed footsteps gradually approaching from behind them. It was a group of people moving quietly. Wayne¡¯s group all turned around in shock, only to see familiar silhouettes appearing one after the other on the main road. These were White River Valley¡¯s inhabitants. They should have already evacuated at Wayne¡¯s command! Just like when White River Valley was in danger before, they should have gone to Green Village or other places to temporarily take refuge. But this time, they didn¡¯t leave. They came over. "Aunt Shili¡­ You¡­" "Little Rota¡­" "Run away!" Anna¡¯s expression suddenly turned to worry as she loudly yelled. The usually well-behaved inhabitants didn¡¯t listen to Anna¡¯s command. They silently stood behind Wayne and the others. There were approximately seven to eight hundred of them. "We already sent the young and the elderly to Green Village." A very plain looking middle-aged man said, "Every time White River Valley met with trouble, we hid and let Lord Marvin and Miss Anna protect us. Countless times, we said nothing and just went." "After hearing that this time, River Shore City wants to forcefully annex White River Valley, we came to take a look." "We also don¡¯t know what to do, but we believe that Lord Marvin didn¡¯t die. He will return." They all nodded. These were White River Valley¡¯s ordinary inhabitants. They silently farmed and carried out Marvin¡¯s commands. They believed that Lord Marvin would lead them to a peaceful future. They also loved White River Valley. This was their hometown. ... More and more people kept appearing from the main road. They calmly looked at Madeline, and calmly looked at River Shore City¡¯s army. They all consciously stayed silent. But every person that appeared would increase Madeline¡¯s fury! These mere ants actually dared to join forces and go against her! She was a Legend Wizard! These insignificant humans were actually unwilling to accept her protection and actually believed in that Marvin who was already dead! Why!? "No one can stop me from getting what I want." "Since you have so much faith in Marvin, so much faith in a dead person, then you can go keep him company!" "Die!" Madeline violently roared, "Knights! Listen to my command!" "Kill them all!" She pointed at those unarmed and defenseless civilians. Those strange runes in her eyes were becoming brighter. The Book of Nalu already completely deceived her mind! She had already lost control. But what happened next enraged her even further¡­ River Shore City¡¯s army didn¡¯t move! All the Knights were silent. Some of the guards had fought alongside White River Valley about half a month ago. They just looked at those civilians, and no one urged their horse forward. "What are you doing!?" Madeline¡¯s hair crazily danced about as she bellowed. The Head Knight bowed with a heavy face. "Madam City Lord, they are defenseless civilians." "I don¡¯t care." Madeline coldly watched him. "I told you to kill them!" "Swish!" The Head Knight let go of his sword and bowed. "Forgive me for being unable to comply." The spirit of a Knight made him unable to make a move on defenseless civilians! Even if he once swore an oath of eternal loyalty to Madeline, the Head Knight couldn¡¯t do something that completely went against his principles. "Swish! Swish! Clang!" All the Knights silently let go of their swords. They said in low voices, "Forgive me for being unable to comply." On the Silver Church¡¯s side, Collins frowned. "There is something wrong with the City Lord... Issuing such a foolish command is a bit weird." The actions of River Shore City¡¯s Knights completely sent Madeline into an abyss of madness! "You dare betray me!" "Good! If you don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll clear out all this trash myself!" Madeline¡¯s body soared and in an instant, that black cloud expanded over everyone! Including River Shore City and White River Valley¡¯s armies! Their expressions changed. Even Collins was startled and hurriedly had the Silver Church¡¯s forces retreat! The previous agreement with Madeline wasn¡¯t like this. Everything should have been handled according to the Alliance¡¯s rules without harming the population. Who could have thought that the current Madeline seemed to have completely changed? Where did that shrewd City Lord go? Collins instinctively felt something fishy! ... The black cloud on the sky had condensed. Daniela¡¯s icy mist was soon completely eradicated by the black cloud! She let out a groan and then spat out blood, before falling limp on the ground! The Ice Angel Shape began to gradually return to her original human shape. This meant that she already used up all her strength and received a very serious injury! Anna and Wayne promptly went to her side and supported her up. But a hint of sorrow flashed through everyone¡¯s eyes. Now, no one could block Madeline. All of Marvin¡¯s Legend friends were in the North and fighting the Twin Snakes Cult. It was rumored that they were even preparing to challenge that Azure Matriarch sealed in ice! Wayne bit his lips and muttered in a low voice, "I contacted Hathaway before this happened. But she has yet to answer." Anna forced a smile and shook her head, and looking at the gradually condensing firerain in the sky, she urged everyone to run! But no one moved. They silently stood there, using their own lives to convey their complaint to Madeline. They were insignificant mortals, greedy for life and afraid of death, mere bystanders on the grand scheme of things. But some things would give people the courage to disregard their own lives. Some beliefs were worth using their own lives to defend. White River Valley wouldn¡¯t become part of River Shore City. This was their home, and was Lord Marvin¡¯s territory, not Madeline¡¯s. This was their belief. ... Flames were already burning in the black cloud, and in at most ten seconds, the frightening Burning Firerain would begin to fall down. In fact, if not for Daniela¡¯s efforts, it already would have happened. Daniela bitterly smiled, "I didn¡¯t think I would die at this insane woman¡¯s hands." "No, You won¡¯t." A heavy voice could be heard at her side. Daniela looked at that Dark Knight with shock. She faintly remembered that his name was Zero. "Yes, we won¡¯t." Another Dark Knight lifted his head. The Dark Knights couldn¡¯t help but inexorably mumble: "He is back." "The Monarch has returned." They all looked at those Dark Knights with shock! They had never said a word since Marvin¡¯s death, but they still carried out the orders given by Marvin before then. The old blacksmith had tried to ask about Marvin¡¯s whereabouts through them, but they seemed to be at loss. This made him feel very helpless. That candle representing Marvin¡¯s life had disappeared when Marvin completed the [Path of Darkness]. From historical records, Sean guessed that the candle had shifted to some hidden place in the Eternal Night Kingdom, just like the Night Monarch¡¯s. But now. All the Dark Knights repeated that sentence: "The Monarch has returned." No one understood what they meant. Then, under Madeline¡¯s insane laughter, the Burning Firerain began to crazily down! Pitiful civilians hugged each other, tightly closing their eyes. And the Dark Knights were looking at the sky with expectation. The burning rain of fire mercilessly approached! But at that time, something happened. A faint dark screen rose up from the crowd, and in a blink, it formed an oval-shaped barrier above them. The Burning Firerain fell onto the dark screen and was stopped outside! Everyone blankly raised their heads and saw the stars! The sky had gone dark, as if night suddenly fell. But the everlasting stars were extremely bright. That black cloud was still in the sky and Burning Firerain was still pouring down, but they weren¡¯t harmed in the slightest! "This¡­ What happened?" Anna looked at this strange and unforeseen event, stunned. At that time, a familiar voice echoed next to her. "Sorry, I made everyone worry." "But it is fine now." "I have returned." Under the starlight, and under everyone startled and happy gazes, a guard walked out from the crowd. Marvin removed Disguise. A mark faintly appeared on his forehead. The Eternal Night Imprint. And in the dark screen above them, a pair of eyes flashed. All the Dark Knights knelt down. Their monarch had returned. Chapter 248: Saint’s Strength Chapter 248: Saint¡¯s Strength Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Brother!" Wayne looked at Marvin with disbelief and rushed over, excited. He tightly hugged Marvin. Marvin smiled. Daniela, Anna, Fidel, the Alchemist... Everyone was looking at Marvin, startled and surprised. He had returned! Everyone¡¯s pillar! Marvin softly patted Wayne¡¯s head. "Let me have a chat with the crazy woman above us, okay?" Wayne very cleverly got out of the way. Then, before everyone¡¯s eyes, Marvin opened his arms and loudly chanted something. The oval defensive barrier spread in an instant to over five kilometers, with night filling that entire area! The stars were bright and the night wind was cold. That black cloud over their heads was broken by that majestic power, leaving no trace behind! This was the Night Monarch¡¯s power! This was the power of a Saint. ... Marvin was about to act and deal with Madeline just before the Burning Firerain was cast. He was now at the 4th rank, so his original plan was to assassinate Madeline, which wouldn¡¯t have posed too much trouble. But at that time, something unexpected happened! His Eternal Night Imprint activated. Some power poured into him from the Eternal Night Kingdom. Marvin could feel that a powerful consciousness was slowly recovering inside the Eternal Night Kingdom. Perhaps it was the resolve of White River Valley¡¯s civilians using their lives to defend their territory, or it may have been another thing, but it apparently stirred something in the Eternal Night Imprint. The spirit of the Night Monarch awakened. It was as if Marvin had held an advanced ritual, and a part of the Night Monarch condensed in the Eternal Night Imprint. There wasn¡¯t much communication between them, but Marvin instantly understood the Night Monarch¡¯s intentions. Marvin was his heir. His power was Marvin¡¯s power. Thus, under the guidance of the Night Monarch, he thoroughly stimulated the remnant power in the Eternal Night Imprint. Marvin shortly transformed into a Legend powerhouse! He looked at his stats and saw his Strength jump from 15 points to 30 points, and his Constitution rose from 13 to 28. Marvin felt that assassinating Madeline wasn¡¯t needed anymore! Even if he could have killed her from the shadows without this power, now he could completely deal with her out in the open. His six attributes went through a world-shaking change, approaching the godly domain of 30! At the same time, his Night Walker skills obtained a tremendous growth rate while a few abilities belonging to the Night Monarch appeared. It was enough to let Marvin deal with a newly advanced Legend Wizard. Leading Feinan¡¯s inhabitants just like the Night Monarch in ancient times. In the night, he was the Monarch! ... "Marvin! You didn¡¯t die!" Madeline excitedly licked her lips. She ignored the change in her surroundings. "Just in time. I¡¯ll make you pay for the humiliation I suffered before!" Evil intent flashed in Madeline¡¯s eyes! Before Marvin could say anything, a Legendary Dissociation already shot out! Marvin coldly floated in the sky and stayed there, letting the Dissociation hit his body! "Woosh!" A dark light forcefully dispersed the Dissociation. What a joke. After the Night Monarch¡¯s power poured into Marvin¡¯s body, he became immune to those instant death spells! He could freely fly and maneuver in the darkness, and not many people could stop him. "Madeline! You are already being brainwashed by the Book of Nalu!" He loudly warned, "If you don¡¯t wake up, only death awaits you!" "You are being controlled!" Madeline crazily laughed. "You know what? You know what I saw? I saw the future!" "Marvin, ah, Marvin, really interesting, let me see, turns out you aren¡¯t from this world¡­" Marvin¡¯s heart went cold! What ability did this woman obtain from the Book of Nalu in the end? But regardless, he wasn¡¯t patient enough to let her continue! He suddenly disappeared! [Night Boundary]. Under the curtain of darkness, the entire area would bend to Marvin¡¯s will and he could directly ignore the fetters of space. A cold curved dagger ripped the air apart, ruthlessly chopping toward Madeline¡¯s head! Her words were forcefully interrupted. His Strength which reached the godly 30 directly broke through Madeline¡¯s defensive barrier! She was startled and hurriedly entered a Teleportation Door. But then, Marvin appeared once more behind her! His cold dagger ruthlessly chased her and stopped on her neck. Shadow Escape! In the night, and filled with the Night Monarch¡¯s power, Marvin was simply unequalled. Leymann at his peak might not necessarily be Marvin¡¯s match, let alone a new Legend like Madeline. A cold left hand pressed against her neck. She then felt her own magic power quickly disappearing! "Noooo!" Madeline painfully yelled, "You can¡¯t do that!" [Chaos Magic Seal]! One of the skills of the Night Monarch. This was a spell the Night Monarch used to seal the abilities of the monsters born from chaos. But it was also suitable for use against Wizards, especially Legend Wizards. In a few seconds, the power in Madeline¡¯s body was completely sealed away! She had already turned into a mortal. Losing her power like that undoubtedly made her lose what little was left of her mind. She ignored Marvin¡¯s curved dagger and crazily grabbed her own hair! "Please, give me back my power!" "Please, don¡¯t kill me!" She kept howling in grief. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths when seeing this scene. Wasn¡¯t the change in the situation too big?! Lord Marvin appeared and casually subdued Madeline who recently advanced to Legend? All the Knights of River Shore City were stunned! And Collins turned tail and ran the moment Marvin appeared. The Silver Church¡¯s Paladins followed him and slipped away. White River Valley¡¯s group was cheering excitedly! ... In the sky, Marvin had successfully sealed Madeline¡¯s magic power. Facing the latter¡¯s continuous begging, Marvin hesitated. In the end, he made a decision. People who tried to infringe on White River Valley couldn¡¯t keep their lives. Let alone Madeline who had been brainwashed by the Book of Nalu. She was no longer that City Lord of River Shore City. She had to die. Thus, the curved dagger ruthlessly slashed down! Everyone silently watched Madeline¡¯s head falling from the sky. River Shore City¡¯s Knights didn¡¯t know how to react. "Woosh!" The dark shadow descended from the sky. Marvin appeared in front of the Head Knight. "Madeline already lost her mind. As you just saw, she tried to violate the Alliance¡¯s rules, using force to assault my White River Valley. I only defended my territory and people." "If you have any complaints, you can come look for me. But Misters, I advise you to return to River Shore City first and wait for the Alliance¡¯s arrangements." The Knights looked at each other in dismay. They didn¡¯t know why, but Marvin had a kind of charisma that made it hard for them to disobey! His words made others feel as if they had no choice but to comply. River Shore City¡¯s main forces silently retreated. No one paid attention to Madeline¡¯s corpse sprawled in the wilderness. Then, the curtain of darkness abruptly disappeared! Everything returned to normal as the sky regain the color of an evening sky. They all looked at Marvin slowly coming back from River Shore City¡¯s side. Everything that happened today felt like an illusion. ... White River Valley¡¯s villagers who had been evacuated learnt of their Overlord¡¯s return. Thus, the notice of evacuation turned into a celebration notice! People spread the news that Lord Marvin returned unscathed, and the news of him repelling River Shore City¡¯s invasion by himself. In the castle, despite Marvin explaining everything, he was still asked many questions. For some details, Marvin could only fabricate a story as usual. Unfortunately, those parts could easily trick Wayne, Anna, and the others, but they couldn¡¯t trick Daniela. The latter was looking at Marvin, panting with rage. "You had already returned earlier. Why did you hide and not come out?" "Your fianc¨¦e was beaten by that loathsome Half-Demon until she spat blood and you actually did not come out! Are you a man, Marvin?! Marvin could only bitterly smile and scratch his head. Marvin had just hurried over when Madeline and Daniela fought. He was about to act when the Burning Firerain was forming, but the Eternal Night Imprint activated. In the process, he wasn¡¯t calmly waiting. Facing Daniela¡¯s reproach, Marvin could only bitterly laugh and sincerely apologize. In any case, Daniela went all-out for White River Valley. If not for her, White River Valley might have already collapsed before his return. ... On the castle balcony, Anna couldn¡¯t help but cry out. When Marvin disappeared, she was truly frightened all day long. She repeatedly told herself that Marvin was fine, but ice cold proof left her at a loss. Now that Marvin came back, she lost control and was unable to hold back. "Can you promise me that you won¡¯t do something like that anymore?" Marvin was silent when confronted with Anna¡¯s request. He knew he had been in great danger and frightened many people who cared about him. But could he really not take any risks in the future? Probably not. "Anna, I can only promise you that I¡¯ll try to take to take less risks¡­" "I still have a strong grasp on what I plan to d¡­" He had yet to finish his sentence when a meteor suddenly flashed in the sky! Marvin¡¯s eyes twitched! The meteor was actually flying over. "Careful¡­" He pushed Anna away. The meteor crashed against the balcony railing, and knocked into Marvin! Marvin felt a sharp pain in his chest as he was sent flying from the balcony. Soon, his body fell on the ground as a huge force grabbed him and forcefully dragged him up! In an instant, Marvin felt the sky spinning and was dazed. A familiar face appeared before Marvin. Hathaway. "Hel¡­" Marvin barely managed to focus and intended to greet her. "Slap!" A ruthless slap fell. Marvin froze. Then, a warm feeling could be felt on his lips. Chapter 249: Avengers Alliance? Chapter 249: Avengers Alliance? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin¡¯s silhouette could be seen falling down from the World Tree. It was followed by Bamboo¡¯s beautiful face and the Nine Headed earth-shattering silhouette. After Marvin watched, he could only bitterly laugh and shake his head. He finally understood why everyone thought he was dead! He hadn¡¯t expected that destroying the Decaying Plateau would cause such a huge upheaval. He knew his fame rapidly soared and he that he would definitely be considered a hero, but he hadn¡¯t expected that it would happen like this. He had thought that the Fame was rewarded by the system. He hadn¡¯t expected it to come from a live broadcast throughout Feinan! This was something completely unforeseen. That kind of special event seemed to have something to do with the plane¡¯s laws, and Marvin, as a player, wasn¡¯t too well versed in this field. Thus, he made a mistake. He had thought that what happened in the World Tree wouldn¡¯t be seen by outsiders. Something like that happened because he couldn¡¯t send a message on time. Everyone thought Marvin already died, and took revenge on behalf of Marvin out of grief and rage while he was still leisurely strolling around the World Tree. He wasn¡¯t too worried when he returned to Feinan, and made his way back to White River Valley. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Madeline noisily making a move, he wouldn¡¯t have learnt on the way that people already considered him dead. This originated from an uncanny misunderstanding. ... "I¡¯m so sorry, I made you worry. I had no way to communicate inside the World Tree¡¯s domain." Marvin coughed twice and apologized in a low voice. Right now, he and Hathaway weren¡¯t in White River Valley, but actually in the Ashes Tower. After that warm kiss that caught Marvin unprepared, Hathaway coldly and forcefully carried him away, only notifying Wayne. Everyone knew Marvin was brought away by Hathaway and thus was at ease. Lady Hathaway was one of those Legend powerhouses that were friends with Marvin. Marvin safely returned, so naturally he would have to chat with them. Hathaway brought him back to Ashes Tower and then made him look at the scene through the crystal ball. Marvin took another deep breath. "I am really sorry¡­" "I am not angry. I just lost control of my emotions for a bit." Hathaway had regained her calm demeanor. She was in her appearance as a 16 year old young lady, and was a bit shorter than Marvin. "Listen, Marvin." "You can¡¯t do something like that again. This matter was too crazy. It was something that completely exceeded your abilities. This was something even gods couldn¡¯t do!" "You might be a special Seer, able to see farther than me, but something like the future is ever changing!" Hathaway gave Marvin a serious look. "You fell in the abyss¡­ That was the future I saw." "Fortunately, you came back alive. This was another potential future. But what if the future I saw really happened?" "By all means! Don¡¯t try something out of your means again!" Marvin nodded. That matter really was a bit crazy. Not only was it reckless and dangerous, but he also dragged many Legends into that danger. From Hathaway¡¯s words, if it wasn¡¯t for the Great Elven King ultimately making a move, they might have not been able to escape the Decaying Plateau! Destroying a plane wasn¡¯t something he should have tried at the moment. Everything had gone well after transmigrating, largely increasing Marvin¡¯s confidence. But in reality, he had been dancing on the edge of a blade many times. A moment of carelessness and he would have lost his life! This wasn¡¯t the game where he could revive after dying. This was a real world. "Yes, I promise." "Something like this won¡¯t happen in the future," he seriously said. Hathaway gently nodded. She grabbed Marvin and led him to the roof of the Ashes Tower. "Where are we going?" Soon, Marvin reached the roof of the Ashes Tower and discovered a long-distance Teleportation Gate. "The North," answered Hathaway simply. Then, a burst of arcane magic completely enveloped Marvin! ... A cold northern wind that felt as sharp as a blade fiercely scraped Marvin¡¯s face. When he opened his eyes, a boundless field of snow spread in front of him. A male Wizard was looking strangely at him. He was a 4th rank Wizard wearing a pure white gown, a Wizard from the North¡¯s Wizard organization, the Wizards¡¯ White Tower. "Lady Hathaway, you came," the White Tower¡¯s Wizard politely said, "I already made preparations for you¡­" "No need," she declined coldly. Then, she gently grabbed Marvin¡¯s hand. The Wizard¡¯s face reddened. The magic carpet rose up and the two sped like a meteor, disappearing in the snow! They kept going north. Marvin was barely able to see the destination. The magic carpet was flying extremely fast and Hathaway was ignoring the price to speed it up. They used over 20000 Wizard golds of magic powder! Marvin was dumbfounded. This was truly flushing money down the toilet! But before he could regain his focus, a world-shaking sound could be heard in front of them! Hathaway suddenly slowed down! Before them was a glacier from ancient times. A black line could be seen on the snow south of the glacier. A few small shadows were standing on the southern side of the line. From time to time, thunderous sounds echoed from the glacier. Marvin squinted and was shocked to discover a familiar silhouette! O¡¯Brien! He ripped through the glacier and was fighting with an azure shadow inside! "Wait¡­ This place is¡­" Marvin held his breath. "Don¡¯t tell me this is the place where the Azure Matriarch was slumbering?" Hathaway nodded, a killing intent flashing through her eyes. "Indeed it is." "After that Azure Matriarch¡¯s Chosen assassinated you, or at least tried to, we made a move. Do you want take a look at that Bamboo woman?" Marvin was shocked, "You captured Bamboo?" Hathaway silently took out a small bundle and handed it over to Marvin. Marvin silently opened it. It was Bamboo¡¯s head. She died with her eyes wide open, as if full of grievances. "Rest assured, she thoroughly died," Hathaway conscientiously explained. "I found the place where she revived, and killed her a third time," she said, all with a calm voice. But Marvin could see the torment Bamboo had suffered before her death from the expression on that face! He suddenly felt that Hathaway¡¯s cold expression was very warm! "Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­" Marvin said. He then looked at those silhouettes on the snow! Shadow Thief Owl, White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant, Constantine, Endless Ocean, along with a strange old man, and a Legend Barbarian. Hathaway rushed the magic carpet and the two of them quickly descended. "You returned so fast? It¡¯s not your shift yet¡­" Owl casually turned around. That guy¡¯s expression suddenly changed. "Fuck!" "You bastard!" Marvin instantly covered his head with his hands! All the Legends immediately surrounded him, staring at Marvin who died and come back to life. As Marvin expected, those guys started beating him one after the other! These guys were Legends! Their moves weren¡¯t light! The White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant didn¡¯t attack him though. That guy was constantly using healing magic to heal Marvin! On the surface he was helping Marvin. But Owl and Constantine became even more ruthless thanks to it! If he was healed, then there was no need to worry that the kid would die! ... A full ten minutes later, Hathaway saved Marvin from Owl and Constantine¡¯s relentless attacks. Lorant burst out laughing and cast a few more Legend level heals on Marvin. The latter completely recovered. But the pain from that beating couldn¡¯t be cured. "I knew you wouldn¡¯t die so easily kid!" Constantine heartily laughed. "I used quite a few Dawn Light to massacre cities before, so all of them are on your tab!" Shadow Thief Owl chuckled, "Half of those purple gowned guys from the Twin Snakes Cult died by my hands. Making a Legend Shadow Thief make a move has a cost. You go calculate it." Marvin gave a hollow laugh. The way these two guys teased him was rather particular, but he still felt warm. This was the feeling of friendship. Everyone felt sincerely happy at Marvin¡¯s "resurrection". As for the Twin Snakes Cult, no one would mourn them. "Let¡¯s move on," Hathaway said while waving her hand, "We should stop what¡¯s happening inside." They all nodded. Marvin looked at the black line in front of him. This was clearly a boundary. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How did he get in?" Constantine shook his head. "Who knows. We can¡¯t get in, only O¡¯Brien could." "This is the slumbering place of the Azure Matriarch. She has the support of a steady flow of power coming from the World Ending Twin Snakes. We fear O¡¯Brien might not be able to keep going, so we¡¯re taking shifts to check the situation." "If it doesn¡¯t go well, we can all give it a try at the same, to see whether or not we can fight our way inside." Hathaway looked at Marvin. "This was why I rushed you over." Marvin suddenly understood. Time Molt. This thing was still in his hands. This was the world¡¯s best artifact that could pass through all boundaries. It could even pass through the Universe Magic Pool. So what if it was the World Ending Twin Snakes? Marvin immediately put Time Molt on his shoulder and went inside the glacier. Only to see the Nine Headed Azure Matriarch being beaten down by O¡¯Brien! ¡®Damn¡­¡¯ ¡®Four of the nine heads have exploded¡­¡¯ Marvin looked at O¡¯Brien tyrannically stepping on one of the heads and weakly shouted, "Leader, I¡¯m fine¡­" Hearing this voice, O¡¯Brien suddenly turned around. Happiness appeared on his face as he quickly kicked down on the fifth head! "Bang!" The fifth head exploded! If not for the steady flow of power from the World Ending Twin Snakes, the Azure Matriarch would have already been killed by O¡¯Brien! "Let¡¯s leave!" O¡¯Brien greeted Marvin and the latter once again used Time Molt as they left the glacier. "Uhhh¡­" The Night Walker Leader panted as he reproachfully looked at Marvin. "Boy, you sure aren¡¯t nice. You playing dead has made me use too much power, I almost exhausted all my strength¡­" Everyone sweated. This guy had displayed the vitality of a dragon and the fierceness of a tiger while in that glacer, how could he be exhausted? Marvin could only bitterly smile. "I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault." "No, I don¡¯t blame you." At that time, the strange old man carrying a jar of wine suddenly walked over, looked at Marvin, and clicked his tongue. "If not for you, I might have never seen so many Legends working together with a common purpose during my life. "I heard that they formed a temporary alliance to avenge you." "What was the name...?" Marvin couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, "It wouldn¡¯t be the Avengers Alliance, right?" Chapter 250: Rebirth Chapter 250: Rebirth Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Avengers Alliance? Why would you think of such a strange name?" Hathaway asked, baffled. "We had yet to name the Alliance¡­ But that sounds alright." Marvin gave a hollow laugh. "We can still think of the name, I only said that casually." If these Legends gathered together, they would really be a huge power. During the game, there was the lack of a force of Legends gathering together. They all fought their respective battles and were ultimately annihilated by the gods. And Marvin, as a player, knew the advantages of fighting as a group. Regardless if it was the Shadow Prince, the Crimson Patriarch, or Diggles and his Decaying Plateau that they just took care of, all of them were the results of powerhouses fighting together. This was why he tried to win over all kinds of Legends that he met ever since he transmigrated. If they truly formed an Alliance, even if the Great Calamity happened, Feinan¡¯s situation would be substantially different. "I¡¯m not feeling too good, I need a place to rest." O¡¯Brien was indeed a bit pale. His gaze landed on that well-behaved Legend Barbarian as he asked "Hey, does your place have some alcohol?" After these words, all the Legends focused on the Barbarian. The Barbarian was startled, but after a long time, he replied, "There¡­ There is." ... A hot flame was burning in the fireplace in a spacious wooden house. Snowflakes flew outside the window, but the room temperature was quite pleasant. The Legend Barbarian lived in this snowy area all his life but he had never seen so many Legends. This guy treated his guests very sincerely, bringing out all the good wines from his cellar. O¡¯Brien, Constantine and the others didn¡¯t act polite and directly started drinking. The group of lively people got together, and Marvin once again carefully recounted his experiences. But regarding his return, he changed his story a bit, only saying that he was lucky and found the Celestial Stairway. No one looked further into it. They all had their own secrets, and they were friends with Marvin and naturally could see his potential. In such a short time, Marvin¡¯s strength had increased once again, directly reaching 4th rank. This was simply something outrageous. From Constantine, Owl, and the others, Marvin learned what had happened after he entered the World Tree Domain. The Great Elven King really came to save them. But what shocked Marvin was that the Great Elven King apparently got injured during the rescue. Owl and the others didn¡¯t know what happened exactly, but they knew how severe the Great Elven King¡¯s injury was from the fact that Ivan headed west alone to look for a medicine that could cure injuries from Divine Power. This was a possibility that Marvin had completely overlooked. ¡®Seems like I¡¯m still not thinking things through enough.¡¯ After they finished speaking, Marvin inwardly shook his head. The Great Elven King¡¯s injuries were a very frightening matter. Before, he was in perfect condition to welcome the Calamity, which gave Feinan stronger protection. But now because of Marvin¡¯s plan, even though they destroyed the Decaying Plateau, one of the strongest powerhouses in Feinan had suffered a serious injury. Marvin wasn¡¯t sure if it was worth it. Furthermore, Inheim was on the brink of death because of the combined sneak attack of the Shadow Prince and the Plague God. Right now, Sky Fury was accompanying him as he was healed by Mother of Creation. This was also something Marvin hadn¡¯t anticipated. He originally thought the Legend Monk was the safest one. After all, his Perception was extremely high and his body was tyrannically strong. Marvin wouldn¡¯t have thought that the one that got injured would be him! But then again, if it was another Legend suffering from the combined sneak attack of these two gods, it would have probably ended in death! The plan ended up with no deaths, which could be considered as fortunate. The bottles of alcohol were quickly consumed as they chatted idly. Marvin didn¡¯t drink much, but in the previous battle with Madeline, the overwhelming Night Monarch¡¯s remnant power had poured into his body, using a lot of his energy. Then it was followed by the reunion in the snow, where he was beat up by his old friends. His tense body soon fell asleep. ... At midnight, he opened his eyes. He was a bit dazed, but slowly became more clear-headed. The flames in the fireplace were still keeping the place warm. A few men were lying around. O¡¯Brien¡­ This guy claimed he could still stay sober after a thousand cups, but in reality, he collapsed after drinking some. Shadow Thief Owl and Constantine were lying down together. It seemed like they were evenly matched. And that strange old man and the Legend Barbarian were lying down on another side. Endless Ocean and Hathaway didn¡¯t drink a lot. It seemed they each found a room to sleep in. There were actually quite a few rooms in the Legend Barbarian¡¯s wooden house. At that time he clearly felt a peculiar sensation. He opened the door, puzzled. And a wave of cold rushed over, even making him sneeze a few times! Snowy wind blew outside the door as Marvin struggled to walk a few steps. The cold helped wake him up a bit. "Your cold resistance isn¡¯t too high yet, you shouldn¡¯t come out like this." A gentle voice echoed behind his back. Marvin smiled and turned around. Hathaway. She was standing on the roof of the Barbarian¡¯s house, apparently waiting for something. Marvin leapt up and nimbled landed on the roof. Around Hathaway was a cold protection boundary. He leaned closer and naturally didn¡¯t feel the cold anymore. "Do you feel it too?" Hathaway looked toward Marvin. The latter faintly nodded. There was a strange and mysterious feeling, as if something important was about to happen. At that moment, bright radiance burst in the sky! There were meteors! "Meteors?" Hathaway squinted, looking at the distant sky as light streaked across the night. "How many?" Even if Marvin had the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings, his eyesight was still limited, and he didn¡¯t have a Legend scouting spell, so he didn¡¯t know how many meteors there were. "A total of seven," Hathaway quickly answered. "They all landed in the west." Marvin was silent for a moment. "West, Rocky Mountain." Hathaway looked at Marvin in surprise. "How did you know?" She was using a scouting spell to calculate where those meteors landed, but how did Marvin know? Marvin didn¡¯t open his mouth, shaking his head instead. It seemed the trip to Rocky Mountain had already become urgent! He was delayed because of the White Deer matter, but now he had to quickly go! Because if he wasn¡¯t wrong, those seven meteors each represented a Source of Fire¡¯s Order! Three of them fell in the hands of the three Fate Sisters. The eventual whereabouts of the other four were unknown. A Source of Fire¡¯s Order was the best way set up and maintain a country when the chaotic mana flooded Feinan! If White River Valley wanted to survive this Calamity, he had to get one! ... West, Rocky Mountain, Chaos Ground. "Sis, look! Meteors!" A young purple-haired girl pointed at the meteors in the sky that turned into blazing balls of fire as they plunged towards the uninhabited western area of the Rocky Mountain. "Booooom!" A violent earthquake shook all of the inhabitants of Rocky Mountain! "Those aren¡¯t common Meteors; each is a Source of Fire¡¯s Order." At that time, a plump lifeform came out. It sat on Kate¡¯s shoulder and solemnly said, "Those are very important things¡­" "Ah¡­ Since it¡¯s that important, Ding, help me fight over it," the young girl said. Ding¡¯s expression grew more serious. "But I don¡¯t have any fighting strength!" "Then what should we do? Big Sis went to grab that Black Dragon and told us not to leave this place." The young girl frowned. Kate patted her younger sister¡¯s head. "It¡¯s fine, Lorie, I¡¯ll go." "But Big Sis said that before we advance to Legend, we can¡¯t leave the Chaos Ground." Lorie tightly pulled on Kate¡¯s hand. "I heard there are many bad people outside." Kate smiled. "You stay here with Ding. My strength is already quite good, I believe I¡¯ll advance to Legend sooner or later." "I¡¯ll personally get those Sources of Fire¡¯s Order." ... On the edge of the Chaos Ground, a Black Dragon was craftily running away! A delicate silhouette was chasing her, unwilling to let go. Frightening spells were continuously sent over one after the other. Despite the Black Dragon having a high resistance to Magic, she was covered in cuts and bruises by these frightening spells! It showed that the Fate Sorcerers¡¯ spells were very powerful. The chase kept going for a while as the Black Dragon was trying her best to escape. In the end, she relied on her own craftiness, and her understanding of Rocky Mountain¡¯s topography to successfully flee! The Fate Sorcerer was very dissatisfied as she stood on a peak! She had let her escape! This damn Dragon! She kept causing trouble in the periphery of Chaos Ground, destroying the order personally established by the Fate Sisters. "Seems like I need to post a notice to look for an expert Dragon Slayer with a good understanding of Dragons," she grumbled to herself. At that time, seven meteors streaked across the sky, quickly flying over her head and landing in the western part of Rocky Mountain! She could feel a majestic power from them. ¡®How could it land there¡­¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a place no one dares to go. It¡¯s rumored that countless Ancient God¡¯s bodies are buried over there¡­¡¯ ¡®Forget it, catching that Black Dragon is more important!¡¯ She thought for a moment, and finally gave up on checking out the meteors. ... North, the Barbarian¡¯s wooden house, in a quiet room. After closing the door, Marvin slowly took out a scroll page. On the scroll was a blank space, and it looked like there was nothing there. He slowly took out a golden quill, used his dagger to cut his thumb, and dipped the quill in blood. He drew a strange rune on the scroll. Then, some inexplicable connection was established between him and the scroll. Words appeared on the scroll. Marvin didn¡¯t understand what exactly it meant. He only knew that the chapter name was [Rebirth]. "Come out. My servant." Marvin softly called out. Soon, an elegant silhouette appeared on that page of the Book of Nalu. Under the effect of a mysterious power, that person unexpectedly jumped out of the page and condensed into shape! "How may I serve you, My lord." Madeline gently smiled. The previous evil appearance seemed to have already disappeared, as if she had undergone rebirth. Chapter 251: Dark Hole Chapter 251: Dark Hole Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Book of Nalu, a book full of mysteries. Each page of the Book of Nalu contained endless possibilities. It might turn one crazy, but it also might grant one unimaginable benefits. Marvin kept a cautious attitude toward the Book of Nalu. This was also the reason didn¡¯t read the 3rd page of the Book of Nalu, [Destruction], when he obtained it. Because the danger from [Destruction] was far greater than that of [Rebirth]. The Book of Nalu could take over one¡¯s mind and make that person mad. But it was different when that rune appeared in her eyes. That was a contract. The rune Marvin just drew on the Book of Nalu represented a law of the God of Deception. Marvin formed a mysterious resonance with that page of the Book of Nalu. In other words, he temporarily became the owner of the page of [Rebirth]. Thus, he was able to call out Madeline. Marvin already inferred the ins and outs of the matter: Madeline actually didn¡¯t have the aptitude to advance to Legend. Even with the help of the Book of Nalu, she still couldn¡¯t cross this barrier. But the woman¡¯s ambitions and desires constantly pushed her to seek the advancement. Under the pressure of the Heavenly Deer and the Underworld, she made a crazy decision! She opened the Book of Nalu and made a contract with it. She would obtain power from the Book of Nalu, and advance to Legend. And the price was half her soul. That rune was one of the runes for a contract, which Marvin recognized. Thus he hesitated, but still decisively killed Madeline. That was the most evil part of Madeline, or in other words, the evil side of River Shore City¡¯s City Lord. And the one remaining in the Book of Nalu was the kind side. Right, even an evil existence would also have a kind side. And Madeline¡¯s kind side wasn¡¯t small. Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be River Shore City¡¯s City Lord. The Madeline who had been summoned by Marvin from the Book of Nalu had all her previous memories. There were only two differences. First, her physical body was attached to the Book of Nalu, so she would have to completely obey Marvin. But from her actions, it looked like she actually liked it. In a sense, Madeline originally showed some wickedness, like an overbearing queen. And the current Madeline displayed respect and kindness. She would meekly obey Marvin¡¯s orders and be very delighted to do so. Second, her strength had somewhat declined. Even if she was still a Legend, she was probably the weakest Legend Wizard. She was half dead after all. Marvin¡¯s actions stemmed from a lack of better options. Madeline had signed a contract with the Book of Nalu after all, which guaranteed her doom. He was already doing his best to help her. After all, becoming the owner of the Book of Nalu was risky. Thankfully it was [Rebirth]. He had already passed this chapter¡¯s test, so he dared to become its owner. If it was [Destruction]... He certainly wouldn¡¯t dare. Regardless, Madeline¡¯s death and rebirth was actually good news for Marvin. He could use her to control River Shore City. Although he had killed Madeline in front of many of River Shore City¡¯s people, they could always explain that they had joined hands to put on a show whose goal was¡­ obviously to handle hidden enemies. As for what the enemy was, they could randomly pick one when the time came. In any case, no one would dare to go against Madeline¡¯s might in River Shore City, especially since she was the genuine City Lord. After dealing with this, Marvin saw the extremely lovely Madeline wanting to stick to him and he hurriedly put her back in the Book of Nalu. This matter... It was better if Hathaway didn¡¯t see it for now. After all, he didn¡¯t know how to explain it right now. ... Next day, after everyone woke up. Marvin quickly handled some matters. First was to give the Time Molt to Owl so the latter could pass it over to Inheim. Marvin had faith in Mother of Creation¡¯s healing abilities. Inheim would surely recover. And Time Molt was a treasure that all gods coveted. Keeping it was like lighting a fire in the darkness. It was better to hand it over to reliable people. Second was to give the Red Dragon¡¯s corpse from the Thousand Paper Crane to Constantine. Constantine¡¯s friend, Master Harvester Wall, was waiting for him in [Wooden Fort], a city in the southern part of the snow field. He apparently had an independent workshop there with ten assistants working for him. Something like harvesting a Dragon required patience and it was better to do something like that in the North¡¯s cold climate. Marvin trusted Constantine. Since a Master Harvester would take care of it, this Red Dragon¡¯s body would be taken care of perfectly. When the time came, he would get his share. Constantine hurriedly rushed south when he got the Dragon¡¯s corpse. He would return to White River Valley after dealing with this matter, as per his agreement with Marvin. After all, the current White River Valley was different from the past. Following Marvin¡¯s rise in reputation, more and more people started paying attention to this mystical piece of land. A Legend powerhouse was needed to oversee it. Daniela clearly wasn¡¯t enough. And the others would split up to deal with their matters. Legends were also very busy after all. O¡¯Brien would go eastward, as his fight with the Molten clan wasn¡¯t over. Although he had removed the Molten Overlord¡¯s head, it was said that there was an evil force with equivalent power emerging from a large crevice in the North. He had no choice but to go deal with it. As for the Azure Matriarch, completely dealing with her in the glacier wasn¡¯t possible, because it was a field where the World Ending Twin Snakes¡¯ power kept flowing. He only managed to rip off a few heads, and they would eventually regrow. Shadow Thief Owl would go look for Inheim. Endless Ocean needed to report this matter to the Migratory Bird Council. Lorant and Hathaway would return to the South. Lorant was very grateful for Marvin¡¯s actions, especially saving his children. He gave Marvin a badge showing that he was an honored guest of the Bai. He could get the Bai clansmen to help him in the Saint Desert. Marvin didn¡¯t hold back after getting the badge and directly wore it. After all, he could certainly use it. The Bai clansmen were numerous and spread through the entire Saint Desert. He might need their help at some point. Or at the very least, he could take less detours. Furthermore, most of the people in the Assassin Alliance were Bai clansmen. Even if the Assassin Alliance didn¡¯t have a Legend Powerhouse overseeing it, quite a few Legend Assassins came from of the Assassin Alliance, so there was a bit of a relationship between them. This network might come in handy in the future. ... After this short reunion, it was time to leave. After Marvin bid farewell to everyone, he once again rode Hathaway¡¯s magic carpet, hurrying as fast as lightning toward the White Tower. Hathaway still ignored the polite White Tower Wizard and directly used the long-distance Teleportation Gate. The two soon returned to the Ashes Tower. "Actually, I had something I wanted to talk to you about¡­" At the top of the Ashes Tower, Marvin began talking when Hathaway suddenly interrupted him. "There is a very important spell I¡¯ve been studying these days." "Don¡¯t run around everywhere if you don¡¯t have anything important." "Okay." She instantly opened a Teleportation Door and quickly ran away. Marvin froze, before forcing a smile. He actually wanted to ask about what Hathaway saw in the 6th page of the Book of Nalu. He was very concerned about this. But Hathaway was acting strangely, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to ask. He could only leave the Ashes Tower alone and return to White River Valley. ... In the Ashes Tower, Hathaway quietly sitting on the soft sofa. Her gaze was bright, but somewhat blank. "He definitely wanted to ask what was the meaning of that kiss, right?" "I avoided him this time, but how should I answer next time?" "Ahhhhh¡­ It¡¯s so annoying!" The 16 years old girl suddenly stood up. She went to a secret room in the Ashes Tower and lifted a red cloth. Behind was an old-fashioned painting, and on the painting was a kind old lady. "Mother¡­" A blank expression settled on her face. "Why did the curse of the Anzed Witches have to happen to me?" "Why can my body only cycle through three different shapes?" "I thought everything would clear up after I advanced to Legend. But now I am even more lost." "I can¡¯t see the path ahead¡­" Of course, the painting was unable to answer. After a moment, she silently replaced the red cloth on the painting... Not noticing the tear drop seeping out of the old lady¡¯s eyes in that last second. The tear of an Anzed Witch. ... Marvin hurriedly returned to White River Valley. After confirming that everyone was in good health, he secretly summoned Madeline and had her return to River Shore City. Regardless how complicated the process would be, it already wasn¡¯t his problem anymore. He believed that even the kind Madeline would easily be able to regain control of River Shore City. After staying two days in White River Valley and learning that everything was going well, Marvin once again gave a reason and quietly left. Anna and the others felt helpless about it. But they also believed Marvin certainly had his reasons for leaving like that. The only thing they could do was properly build this territory and carefully protect it while Marvin was away. ... Three days later, in the Assassin Alliance secret ground. "Sir, have a nice trip." A black clothed masked man told Marvin, "Sire High Priest already made proper arrangements. You can enter the Dark Hole at any time." "But by all means, please be careful. The Underdark is a lot more vicious." Marvin faintly nodded. He then squeezed into that pitch black cave. He could faintly hear the roaring voices of monsters living in the depths of the earth! His blood was boiling! ________________________ T/Reminder: Just in case, Witch is simply the female counterpart of Wizards. It has no negative meaning there. We simply use Wizard as a staple term unless it¡¯s specifically specified Female Wizard in the raw. Chapter 252: Hot Spring Chapter 252: Hot Spring Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Shadow Valley, hidden training ground. In a dense forest, a stiffly moving training dummy kept walking. These training dummies were products of alchemy and were used to imitate a real person¡¯s movements. A green radiance flickered on their bodies. If they noticed an enemy approaching, the green radiance would turn red. This meant the mission failed. A black cloud slowly floated over in the green sky. In a shrub, a small silhouette followed that floating black cloud and quietly began her actions. A few minutes later, the black cloud finished passing over the forest. And Isabelle¡¯s silhouette could gradually be seen, exiting the forest. A military instructor was waiting for her at the exit. He silently calculated the time and even with great effort, he still couldn¡¯t hide the shock on his face. Sixteen low-level training dummies were all dispatched in seven minutes, and no alarm was triggered! This strength is not what a 1st rank little girl is supposed to have?! Then again, he had overseen countless Assassins taking this test before, so even though Isabelle¡¯s display was shocking, it wasn¡¯t unprecedented. But what the military instructor didn¡¯t know was that the little girl hadn¡¯t used the Hammons¡¯ unique abilities because of Marvin¡¯s words. She instead relied on her own Assassin talents to accomplish the training. If she used the Hammon abilities to get rid of these training dummies, she wouldn¡¯t even need half a minute! This was what made her most frightening. "First training, passed. If I had to give you a mark, it would [Excellent]," the military instructor said in a heavy voice. Isabelle looked up. "Why not [Perfect]?" The military instructor¡¯s mouth twitched. "Because in the previous training camp, you injured too many promising trainees. Some of them even began to have a shadow in their heart. They might never have the confidence to be an Assassin again." "That isn¡¯t my fault," Isabelle contended calmly, "They slandered Lord Marvin. They said he died. I should have killed them." The military instructor frowned. The little girl¡¯s tone was dull, but it gave a strong pressure. If not for the extremely strict orders from the higher ups, he would properly teach a lesson to this little girl who didn¡¯t know how high the skies were. Unfortunately, he could only imagine doing so. The little girl¡¯s background was pretty huge. It was said that she was closely related to the mighty Viscount Marvin. "Well. Let¡¯s call it a day." "In any case, you are all from the same batch of Apprentice Assassins, so you need to help each other." "Go look for Lamar, he has something to give you. It¡¯s something given to you by Viscount Marvin." Isabelle¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. "A gift from Lord Marvin?" ... Marvin was cautiously progressing through a gloomy cave. After the initial excitement dulled, Marvin began to stabilize his state of mind. He knew he had to stay patient. He was someone that liked taking risks. For many, darkness meant fear. But for Marvin, darkness meant endless possibilities. He had repeatedly adventured to the cities of the Underdark in the past, usually alone. He liked that feeling of solitude. And the danger of the Underdark would excite him even more. This was a place full of dangers. You had to be cautious, or else you wouldn¡¯t be able be able to leave the Underdark¡­ Alive. Marvin kept going forward. In less than half a day, he had already avoided a Carnivorous Plant, a Trapper and a Myconids tribe! This was completely due to the Night Walker¡¯s innate skill. Darksight made him like a fish in water in the Underdark. This was more reliable than the Drows¡¯ Infrared Sight. Myconids tribes couldn¡¯t be underestimated. A fight with those Fungus-men would never end. Their fighting strength was average, but they would easily attract the other monsters in the vicinity. As for the Trapper and the Carnivorous Plant, they were very frightening lifeforms. Trappers loved to pretend to be a flat part of the road, but if you accidentally stepped on them, you would find yourself standing in a devilish mouth! It was similar with the Underdark¡¯s Carnivorous Plant. These lifeforms were extremely frightening and Marvin wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke them. He didn¡¯t come to the Underdark for an adventure, but to reach his destination, Rocky Mountain. If he went through the Saint Desert, even if he had a first rate guide, it would still take about a month to arrive to Rocky Mountain. Marvin chose this path because it would greatly cut down the time. Naturally, the dangers would also greatly increase. In the Underdark, the strong preyed on the weak. But the good news was that even if the path he chose was part of the Underdark, it was quite far from the true Underdark. That underground river in fact directly crossed the Saint Desert. In short, it was still safe as long as he stayed vigilant. ... Following the small path of the Dark Hole, Marvin walked for approximately six hours before finally hearing the sound of water. He followed the path he remembered and cut through a small cave. In this process, he inadvertently disturbed a Poison Lizard¡¯s hunt and had to draw his daggers and fight. A bit later, Marvin got rid of the Poison Lizard with his exquisite Blade Skills, not a single drop of poison falling on his body. This was the benefit of fighting experience. Naturally it was also due to his high Dexterity and his Demon Hunter Steps. After killing the Poison Lizard, Marvin safely arrived at that underground river. The river was actually very narrow, it was more of a rapids than a river. This was also the reason it was safe. If it was really a large underground river, there might have been terrifying [Aboleths] or other big underwater Aberrations. These monsters weren¡¯t something Marvin wanted to come across at the moment. They were usually very troublesome because they were natural stalking predators. Even the early warning abilities of the Ranger and Night Walker classes might not be enough if they launched a sneak attack. Marvin smoothly reached the river bank. This small river would keep him company for a week. This would be a very boring period. But it was a lot better than trudging through the desert. He took a small golden bull from the Void Conch and then silently chanted an incantation. In a flash, the golden bull became bigger and was more or less the shape of a small boat. This was one of the golden bulls Marvin obtained from the Hidden Granary. He had asked the nameless alchemist to add a shrinking and enlarging ability to it. He hadn¡¯t been too hopeful about the result, but that guy unexpectedly succeeded. Moreover, it was an enchantment that could repeatedly be used. The food in this golden bull¡¯s belly had already been emptied so Marvin used it as a means of transportation. It would be very handy on the river at the very least. He softly put the golden bull on the river and then hopped on! Under the acceleration of the river rapids, the golden bull boat hurriedly drifted forward, and in a blink, it was already far in the distance! ... The golden bull proceeded down the underground river while Marvin maintained his vigilance. When tired, he would use the Wishful Rope to tie it to a rock and find a hidden place to rest and take a nap. When hungry and thirsty, he would eat rations and drink water. Marvin hadn¡¯t experienced days like that for a long time. He cherished the memories of these solitary adventuring days. Even if it was dull, it made him more clear-headed. Although there weren¡¯t huge monsters around the underground river, there were still many smaller monsters roaming about. Fortunately the river was quite fast and Marvin whistled past them before they could react. The only trouble Marvin met was a Behir drinking on the river bank. (T/N: Great serpentine monster with twelve legs and an electrical breath, often mistaken with a wingless blue dragon.) That guy was directly blocking Marvin¡¯s path. Marvin originally thought there would be a hard fought battle, but he hadn¡¯t thought that the guy would hesitate and let him off. It spoke a few words in Undercommon, which Marvin didn¡¯t understand, and then cleared out of Marvin¡¯s path. Marvin surmised that this guy let him off mostly because of his Dragon Slayer title. It was common knowledge that Behirs abhorred all Draconic lifeforms, and Marvin¡¯s body appeared to have the aura of a dead Dragon. Perhaps because it felt that "the enemy of my enemy is my friend," it didn¡¯t make things too complicated for Marvin. Of course, Marvin still thought that the main reason was still those three Lizards¡¯ bodies on the ground. Rashly starting a battle against an enemy of unknown strength was clearly not wise. Marvin luckily averted a battle once again. Behirs were very troublesome lifeforms. Their skin was sturdy and unless Marvin turned into an Asuran Bear, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to harm it. And in the Underdark, the Asuran Bear¡¯s fighting strength would be limited. ... After about a week of travel, Marvin left the river, put away the golden bull, and then followed a path on foot. Rocky Mountain was already very close, but even if it was only the outskirts of the Underdark, there were still monsters roaming about so he still had to be cautious. And the hot spring Marvin had planned to visit was also in the vicinity. This hot spring had mystical effects, and could substantially improve his Constitution. Marvin knew that what gave this hot spring its effects was that fragment of [Earth Crystal] at the bottom of the water. From Marvin¡¯s previous experience, after a human soaked in the hot spring for some time, he could raise his Constitution by one or two points. Such a benefit was hard to come by. It was a pity that this hot spring wasn¡¯t easy to access. There was a Hook Horror family occupying the surroundings. Their leader was an elite variant female Hook Horror. Marvin previously had a battle of wits with her and it took him a long time to take care of her. But he came prepared this time, so it should be a lot easier. He silently checked the path, having activated his Listen skill for a long time. At that moment, Marvin heard an ear-piercing sound! Chapter 253: Hook Horror Chapter 253: Hook Horror Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The subtle sound kept getting closer. Marvin knew this was the scraping sound of a Hook Horror¡¯s legs when moving on stone walls. Only with a sufficiently high Listen skill could he notice the Hook Horror before it found him. Marvin silently listened for a while, quickly concluding, ¡®Only one, probably dispatched by the group to hunt.¡¯ ¡®A common Hook Horror shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡¯ But Marvin didn¡¯t treat it lightly. This kind of lifeform was a very frightening predator of the Underdark. It had a vulture-like head with bony hooks in place of hands, and their legs were thick and solid with sharp claws. Hook Horrors walked on two legs and could also climb cliffs. The very hard carapace layer on the back made them the natural enemies of rogues! Ordinary Thieves might not be able to break through a Hook Horror¡¯s defense at all. They would be blown away by the hooks and might lose their lives. Though Marvin had experience fighting them, he still wouldn¡¯t treat it lightly. After thinking through this, he took a tied wild boar out of the Thousand Paper Crane and threw it on the ground. The wild boar was still alive! This was one of the profound mysteries of Origami. It could only struggle in vain due to the bindings. This kind of struggling would be easily detectable and attract the Hook Horror. After setting everything up, Marvin used Hide and concealed himself on the side. Hook Horrors had an unusual ability that let them find the location of an enemy using high frequency sound waves. But Marvin hid behind a huge rock, which would be enough to ward off the sound waves. Soon, a shadow quickly appeared at the end of the cave. A lone Hook Horror. Marvin held his breath. He wouldn¡¯t have a lot of opportunities, because only the head and the heart were weak points of the Hook Horror, but to reach these spots, he would have to face the frightening hooks. Only by grasping the perfect timing could he settle the issue relatively safely. ... The Hook Horror soon found the struggling wild boar. Its exceptional intelligence stopped it from immediately rushing forward. Instead, it began to evaluate this prey¡¯s strength. It had never seen such a strange lifeform before. This boar was brought in from the surface by Marvin, and the Underdark didn¡¯t have a similar lifeform! Or if there had been one, it must have already become extinct from being unable to adapt to the terrible environment. The Hook Horror seemed to hesitate. Marvin was waiting for this! He quietly took out a sphere and gently let it roll over. It was such an unremarkable movement, but it was still noticed by the Hook Horror! It suddenly spread its sharp hooks and pounced over toward the sphere. But a burst of light suddenly spread from the sphere! [Sun Sphere]! It contained a great amount of Sun magic and was the bane of many underground lifeforms. The Hook Horror couldn¡¯t escape on time and wailed. It crazily swung its hooks at the sphere out of fear. But then, the Sun Sphere exploded! "Bang!" The noise echoed through the cave. The bursting energy wildly filled the cave and the Hook Horror¡¯s forelimbs melted and were paralyzed. It frantically raised its head, trying to avoid being harmed by the Sun magic. Three seconds later, the energy inside the Sun Sphere ran out, with only sparks remaining in the cave. The Hook Horror was seriously hurt and tried to flee. But at that time, Marvin finally made his move. This was the time! Night Boundary was quietly activated. Marvin¡¯s silhouette was just like a demon, appearing on the Hook Horror¡¯s escape path! His daggers cut the Hook Horror¡¯s forelimbs as if he was cutting through tofu! A simple dodge and he avoided the Hook Horror¡¯s counterattack with its beak. The next second, Marvin¡¯s daggers ruthlessly slashed at the Hook Horror¡¯s neck! The Hook Horror wasn¡¯t a match for the two daggers after being grievously injured by the Sun Sphere. After a handful of seconds, it lost its head to Marvin! But the sound of fighting already spread out. Marvin soon heard rustling noises. At least three Hook Horrors were rushing over, and they didn¡¯t bother covering their tracks, instead rushing to provide assistance to their companions. ¡®Half a minute at most.¡¯ Marvin sneered, this was exactly what he wanted! He didn¡¯t take care of the Hook Horror body and went back to hide behind the huge rock. In his hands were two more Sun Spheres! This was part of Marvin¡¯s plan, hiding behind the rock to evade the Hook Horrors¡¯ perception, and then crazily throwing money at them! That¡¯s right, he was basically throwing money at them. If a Wizard was here, he would be strangling Marvin while cursing him for wasting resources! Using Sun Spheres like that?! This was an item used to increase the strength of Sun magic for Priest and Wizards But in Marvin¡¯s hands, it was merely a consumable. It was used as a grenade! The crafting process of each Sun Sphere was very complicated, requiring the cooperation of a high level Alchemist and a high level Wizard. It was to the point that in the entire South, no more than a hundred Sun Spheres came out of the Three Ring Towers and other Wizard organizations each year. Marvin used his relations with Hathaway to buy six Sun Spheres from the Ashes Tower and Craftsman Tower. Each Sun Sphere cost 1000 Wizard golds! And this was a discount to give face to Hathaway. The six Sun Spheres cost six thousand! Marvin bought it on credit. Each Sun Sphere was worth two [Dragon Tooth] Artillery Shells. But Marvin didn¡¯t regret it. He would normally avoid Hook Horrors, but he had to eradicate this particular family of them. Spending a lot of money for that hot spring was worth it. Not only would it raise his Constitution, but he would also get fragment of Earth Crystal! In any case, Marvin was already deep in debt, so he didn¡¯t mind adding a few more expenses. Money, and fighting strength. In a way, one was linked to the other. Especially with Wizards, Alchemists, and other such professions. In the past, he was a loner. A loner could be wealthy, but it couldn¡¯t compare with that of the Overlord of a territory. Marvin, with his territory as a foundation and a gold mine as a guarantee, could borrow money very easily. ... The Hook Horrors¡¯ footsteps could be heard approaching and the monsters soon appeared, one in front, two in the back. One of them was clearly taller than the others. This was the female Hook Horror, which the leader of the entire Hook Horror family. These lifeform lived in a matriarchal community and usually a female Hook Horror would lead a few male Hook Horrors. Marvin clearly remembered that this nest of Hook Horrors had four members, the female and the three males. He just gotten rid of one of the males, leaving the other three members. Thus, he unhesitantly used those two priceless Sun Spheres and then drew back! The next second, just as Marvin anticipated, the Hook Horrors subconsciously used their hooks to break the spheres! The Sun Spheres weren¡¯t able to handle their hooks and were punctured. The Sun Sphere in itself was a very unstable Alchemy item, so if a hole appeared, the Sun energy inside would burst out! Light filled the cave. Marvin mentally counted and when he felt it was a good time, he took advantage of the dissipating Sun energy to dash out like lighting, under the wailing of the three Hook Horrors! He would naturally reap the harvest after spending so much money! ... The four Hook Horrors gave Marvin close to 10000 exp. This experience was really easy to get due to those Sun Spheres. In the past, Marvin had an annoyingly long fight with that female Hook Horror. After dying once, he managed to find a flaw and kill her. That time was when Marvin was at his lowest. Remembering about it, he really suffered from working alone back then... Now that he had started anew, the rich and overbearing Marvin would immediately reverse the situation and simply sent the whole Hook Horror family on their way. Hook Horrors¡¯ bodies had nothing valuable, so Marvin casually chopped down some scales and then used Night Tracking. With this skill, he could follow the Hook Horrors¡¯ trail to their nest. And the hot spring was in their nest. ... Some clean white eggs were arranged in the dark nest. These were Hook Horror eggs. But they had no value besides being edible... Marvin collected the eggs because he wouldn¡¯t pass on something that could be used. After fumbling around the edge of the nest, he finally found that hidden spring. It was called a hot spring, but in fact it was more of a small deep pool of water whose temperature was quite high. At the bottom was the fragment of Earth Crystal, but he needed to go down very deep to be able to get it. Naturally, he had made proper preparations. He had an expensive underwater breathing potion, along with two spares. He changed to lighter clothing and drank down the potion before jumping in the hot spring. He had to grab that fragment of Earth Crystal first. ... A small scouting team walked down a small dark path. "There is a nest of Hook Horrors in front, we will take a detour," said a sweet-sounding female voice. The other men nodded in succession. This was a group of Dark Elves! They were simply called Drows. The Drows lived in a matriarchal society, so the captain of the team was a woman. But at that time, a drow reported, startled, "I saw Hook Horror corpses!" "Hook Horror corpses!?" The captain was shocked. "Which power could actually kill off this Hook Horror nest?" "Wait¡­ According to the traces the attacker was alone!" the male draw observed. The woman was silent for a moment before decisively ordering, "Greg, Amir, follow me. The others, search in the surroundings." "Check for traces of any suspicious lifeform!" Chapter 254: God Domain Chapter 254: God Domain Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Dark Elves were relatively strong lifeforms in the Underdark. Out of all the humanoid lifeforms, Dark Elves had the best physical abilities, far exceeding the Wood Elves, Sea Elves, and other Elven races. This might be because the Underdark was a vicious place that followed survival of the fittest. The Dark Elf scouts were naturally elites among elites. And Raven was able to become this squad¡¯s captain. Though she wasn¡¯t at the 4th rank yet, most 4th ranks weren¡¯t her match! She brought two subordinates and quickly checked the Hook Horror corpses. Even if Marvin was very cautious and tried to leave as few traces as possible, caves and underground areas were the Dark Elves¡¯ home! Soon, they slowly found their way into the Hook Horror¡¯s nest! ¡®Seems like those four Hook Horrors were part of the same nest.¡¯ ¡®To kill them all, and alone, this must be the work of an expert.¡¯ ¡®From the marks on the bodies, it seems he used curved daggers¡­ Could it be an expert from [Dark City]?¡¯ Raven considered this, silently pondering. It was highly possible that it was someone from the same race, but that might not necessarily be good. Killings among Dark Elves of different clans was very common, and would sometimes even happen within the same clan. Dark City was that Evil Eye¡¯s domain, while Raven¡¯s lord followed another lord. Both sides were like fire and water. ¡®No good. This operation was ordered by Leader Clarke. We must keep it confidential.¡¯ ¡®Twelve scouting parties were dispatched at the same time to quietly wipe out the humans at the surface.¡¯ ¡®Only in that way would our surprise attack be effective. But if information leaked¡­¡¯ Raven didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Clarke¡¯s fury was something these poor Dark Elves wouldn¡¯t be able to handle. ... "The other side is a master and there are traces showing that he broke into the nest." "He might still be in the vicinity." A subordinate reported in a low voice with a vigilant expression. Raven nodded. She muttered something and then looked at the scattered treasures and equipment in the Horror Hook¡¯s nest. These things were most likely left behind by adventurers who were killed by the Hook Horrors, and they were very valuable in the Underdark. That person actually didn¡¯t take them? Raven¡¯s heart moved and she suddenly ordered, "You two, report this matter to Lady Tess." "Leave this place to me." In the Dark Elven hierarchy, women had the power to command, especially when it was to men. Those two Dark Elf Fighters didn¡¯t raise an objection and turned away to leave. Light shone in Raven¡¯s eyes. She slowly walked to the hot spring and stripped herself naked! Then, she immersed her mesmerising body in the spring, surprisingly deciding to soak in it. ... In the depths of the water, Marvin still fumbled around. He was at least twenty to thirty meters from the surface and the underwater breathing potion had a time limit, so he had to quickly find that fragment. The bottom of the pool was very muddy, making it very difficult to find anything there. Marvin kept groping around, searching for the fragment for more than an hour, and still didn¡¯t even see a shadow of it. Fishing around for something in water had always been a troublesome matter. The underwater breathing potion was effective for two hours, and then the gills formed would disappear. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to just freely breath in the water anymore. ¡®Have to move faster. I know it¡¯s definitely around here.¡¯ He once again went to a corner and began to grope about. There were all sorts of things in the mud. Fine pearls, a twig from who knows where, also a rusted ring, and many more worthless stones. Marvin once again slowly searched and finally found something strange! He cleared away a spot of mud and revealed the corner of a chest. The fragment of the Earth Crystal was in this chest! Marvin quickly dug in the mud and soon excavated the treasure chest. Those people arduously searching for a Earth Crystal would have never thought that one third was calmly laying at the bottom of this pool of water, resting for who knew how many years before it was dug out by Marvin. The treasure chest wasn¡¯t locked, so Marvin impatiently opened it underwater. A small crystal box was inside the chest. In the middle of the crystal box there was a light yellow fragment. This was the Earth Crystal, and it had boundless power. One third of a Earth Crystal could supply energy to a Wizard Tower for three hundreds years. And a completely intact Earth Crystal could build an entire tower made of earth. This was one of the key elements for an [Ancient Refuge]. Even if Marvin hadn¡¯t thought that far, he would have to get his hands on them before considering it. If he could really establish an Ancient Refuge in White River Valley before the Great Calamity, then maybe even the gods wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Marvin. ... Marvin collected the Earth Crystal fragment, including the small crystal box. The reason it had remained undiscovered for so long, was due to this special crystal box hiding its aura. It was also valuable and worth keeping. At that time, two lines flashed on Marvin¡¯s logs. [Your body soaked in the Earth Spring for some time, increasing your physique.] [Strength +1, Constitution +1] Marvin was pleased. Even if he was a bit regretful that his Constitution only rose up by one point, his Strength increase made up for it. After all, he knew of some ways to increase his Constitution, but he knew fewer ways to increase his Strength. He could feel his body slightly changing under the effect of the hot spring. This was the power of Earth. His Strength went from 15 to 16 and his Constitution from 13 to 14. This meant he could use two attribute points on Dexterity, which Marvin immediately did, pushing his Dexterity to 28! The distance to 30¡¯s [Godly Dexterity] was only two points now. And 30 was the dividing line between mankind and gods. 30 was the limit of ordinary humans. To go further, one needed a Divinity, a Divine Fragment, and Divine Power. It wouldn¡¯t be possible without all three. Thus, this 30 point dividing line was called the [God Domain] Mortals could only look up. But nothing was absolute. Marvin knew that becoming a god wasn¡¯t the only path to power. In this world, there were still many techniques that could break through mankind¡¯s boundary. During the 3rd Era, those hidden powerhouses didn¡¯t leave Feinan because they chose a different path. They didn¡¯t want to break this limit through ascending to godhood. Ascending was only one of the simplest paths. The existences who became gods might have had regrets during those endless years. They chose a simple path, but they paid for it with their freedom! Thus they longed to break through the shackles of the Astral Sea, break through the seal of the Universe Magic Pool, and rushed to an even taller pinnacle. To put it simply, everyone needed freedom and something to keep them busy to survive. And at the core of this was desire. ... The underwater breathing potion was going to run out soon. Marvin silently swam up. But he suddenly stiffened in the water! He noticed something! A Dark Elven woman! Completely naked! From Marvin point of view, the Dark Elf¡¯s lower half was soaking in the hot spring. She hadn¡¯t closed her legs, leaving them a bit spread out. Thus, Marvin could see everything. Her dark skin was fully exposed in front of Marvin... ¡®Indeed¡­ A¡­ Dark¡­ Elf¡­" He inwardly complained about his bad luck. He actually met a Drow so close to the surface! Normally the Dark Elves were a well-organized race that wouldn¡¯t run around, right? This path was one of the hidden paths leading to Rocky Mountain. Why did they come here in the end? Marvin thought of countless reasons, but before he could come to a conclusion, he found that his gills had already began to atrophy! ¡®Fuck!¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t have more than three minutes left. But Marvin didn¡¯t dare to rashly go up. This female Drow seemed to be just taking a bath, but she was actually hiding a curved dagger in her hand! She had definitely found something and was pretending to relax to loosen the enemy¡¯s vigilance, trying to seduce him. But what she hadn¡¯t expected was that her enemy would be hiding underwater¡­ Checking her out. Her limbs were far less relaxed than her expression. If she detected a slight movement in the air, her curved dagger would immediately flash! This was an expert! Marvin immediately came to a conclusion. The Drows in the Underdark roamed in large numbers. Marvin was most afraid of being entangled with these guys. Who knew how many more Drows were waiting in ambush outside the pool? This was extremely annoying for Marvin. But since things reached this point, he didn¡¯t have a choice. He discreetly let out the air in his lungs and quietly swam over. Soon, he arrived under the female Drow¡¯s body. The latter¡¯s attention was still focused on the walls and the cave¡¯s surroundings. She was very patiently listening for sounds of movement. As for this hot spring, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. Most lifeforms in the Underdark were cold-blooded, so very few would be interested in a hot spring. No monsters would roam in a hot spring. But at that time, a hand suddenly grabbed her ankle! The Drow was frightened. Before she could let out a sound, a strong force dragged her underwater. Between splashes of water, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the shadow swimming beside her body. She firmly thought of grappling with the opponent, but Marvin stepped on her face as a result! She was sent further down due to Marvin¡¯s stomp! And using this push, Marvin quickly rose up. Pressing both hands on the floor, he propped himself up. At that time, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to snatch that Drow¡¯s dagger. Without a dagger, that Drow would be less dangerous. Then, he unhesitantly broke into a run! Right, fighting Drows in the Underdark, could there be any outcome other than death? Even a Night Walker wouldn¡¯t dare to fight too many Dark Elves in the Underdark! Chapter 255: Chaos Ground Chapter 255: Chaos Ground Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin quickly moved through the dark damp cave. He rushed even faster. This area was close to the surface and adventurers would often come here to clear stuff out, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything that could threaten Marvin. In fact, that nest of Hook Horrors had more or less been ruling over this area. Now that they were killed by Marvin, there shouldn¡¯t be any more monsters nearby that were able to threaten him. Thus, he quickly ran with no restraint. That Dark Elf didn¡¯t chase. It might be because Marvin snatched her dagger. A Dark Elf warrior who lost her weapon would not dare to rashly pursue. In short, Marvin very luckily managed to escape from a Dark Elf scouting party. After a long time, he reached the exit of the cave. Fresh air could be felt outside the cave as Marvin rushed out. He had to adapt to the dazzling sunlight. He closed his eyes, and after a moment he opened them once again. The area in front of him was an incomparably beautiful fertile land! Two wriggling rivers flowed down from the north on the smooth plain. A large amount of cultivated fields filled every corner of the plain. There was a small village under this mountain, and some plain houses were scattered around the fields. People came and went from the small village. In the distance, there was a high mountain from which a white steam could be seen drifting all day long. It was a volcano. Rocky Mountain. ... Marvin quietly left the cave. On this mountain there were many similar holes. Adventurers who wanted to enter apparently had to pay a fee. But Marvin coming out of this relatively remote cave didn¡¯t interest anyone. He slightly adjusted himself and used Disguise. This was the surface, and even if it was a forsaken land disdained by the South Wizard Alliance, it also was on the edge of mankind¡¯s civilization. Since the events of the Decaying Plateau, Marvin understood that almost all of Feinan now knew him, and that naturally included Rocky Mountain. In this era where information normally travelled with some difficulty, Marvin¡¯s reputation was extremely high. Without Disguise, people would instantly recognize him. In order to make his actions easier he had to change his appearance, so he took that identity he used in River Shore City. Masked Twin Blades, plus a cloak. It¡¯s not like his reputation as Masked Twin Blades could have spread this far. Marvin hurried down the mountain and intended to enter the small town, but he met with trouble. "What? Protection fees?" Facing two large guys with nasty gazes, Marvin was a bit surprised by what they wanted. "Could it be that this isn¡¯t the Three Sisters¡¯ domain?" The two men were tall, with their upper bodies bare, and they held long blades in their hands. They looked extremely fierce. Upon hearing Marvin¡¯s sentence, the two men looked at each other and one of them frowned. "You are a subordinate of the Three Sisters?" ... In the quiet darkness, faint light was emitted from the ceiling of a cave. Those were gems with radiant properties. In the entire gloomy Underdark, besides a few luminescent plants, only these gems could guarantee a light source. "... Lady Tess, these were the results of the investigation." "Apart for that one accident with Raven, the other groups successfully accomplished their missions," a sweet voice reported. That was a female Dark Elf whose appearance seemed quite fiery. She seemed to be rejoicing at Raven¡¯s misfortune, even though she was also a captain like her. ¡®This time, even if Lady Tess likes you, she shouldn¡¯t be able to find a reason to cover for you, right?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t have expected that Lady Tess, who was shrouded in a cloak, wouldn¡¯t pursue this matter. She said in a low voice, "A human from the world above was able to get rid of four Hook Horrors, including that variant elite Hook Horror. This kind of expert might not necessarily be someone that a scouting party can take care of. He chose to escape only because he didn¡¯t wish to become our enemy. Raven¡¯s decision to not pursue was correct." "That human isn¡¯t that important. In any case, we have to start our surprise attack before dawn tomorrow." "But before that, we need to do a final scouting." "This time, I¡¯ll only send the most elite experts, two people at most." Lady Tess¡¯ sight focused on that female Dark Elf who gave a report earlier, and on Raven. "You two, are you prepared?" The two women successively nodded. "Go look at Lion, and check whether those humans are really unable to withstand a single blow. Look at their military defenses." "But do remember, these advanced Shapeshift Scrolls I bestow upon you will only work for six hours." "You need to carefully handle your work, and you must not alarm the humans¡¯ experts!" "You know the result of failure!" Lady Tess clearly used a heavier tone for that last sentence. Raven and the other Drow deeply buried it in their minds. Lady Tess slowly said, "[Underdark¡¯s Winter] is coming early, and we are already running out of food. Leader Clarke told me to guide our path." "Those stupid people from the world above would have never expected that we¡¯ve already united under Leader Clarke and found a new path to the surface." "They are bound to be exterminated, and we will obtain a new life." Under her enchanting voice, countless red eyes shone in the boundless darkness. This was the effect of the [Eye of Fear]! Numerous shadows gathered in the endless darkness. The Drows were merely a part. There were Quaggoths, Kobolds, Gnolls, Kuo-toas, and a few Duergars! These lifeforms that always saw each other as mortal enemies were finally united. A disaster was quietly brewing. ... The humans on the surface were still unaware. Even Marvin, was unable to consider the meaning of that scouting party¡¯s proximity to the surface, because of those two idiots before him. He realized he was in trouble. When he came to Rocky Mountain in the past, this place had already been unified and had formed a country. The Three Fate Sisters were the rulers of this place, but it wasn¡¯t the case at the moment! The current Rocky Mountain, despite the beautiful scenery and the fertile lands, was still occupied by all kinds of powers! This place was truly a chaos ground; it was the place where people were banished to from the civilized human countries! For example, after The South Wizard Alliance banished the Sorcerers there, they kept sending people who committed heinous crimes to that place. Because of the Bai clansmen and the Saint Desert, very few people could cross the desert and return to civilization. Thus, it became a criminal paradise over time. Currently, many powers were still rampaging in Rocky Mountain. The group of the Three Sisters actually had some reputation and could contend with the other two big powers, but this was also something recent. Everything was due to the eldest sister, Jessica, awakening her own bloodline and becoming a frightening Fate Sorceress. In short, the current [Three Sisters] were still a power in development. Their headquarters was Hope City under the Rocky Mountain, not this small Lion Town. In fact, this town was currently under the control of a power called [Golden Lion]. The place was close to the Underdark and where the adventurers gathered. The strong mixed with the weak, but under the supervision of Golden Lion, the order was still pretty decent. As long as one didn¡¯t go out at night. The small town welcomed all customers and adventurers, and the only people who weren¡¯t welcomed were the Three Sisters¡¯ people. Thus, after he subconsciously muttered that sentence, all the people in the surroundings looked at him strangely. Even though the two tall guys didn¡¯t make a move, a group of people soon came out of the town! These people wore simple and crude equipment, but they rushed over anyways. Among them, a crippled, tall and thin man coldly looked at Marvin. "If you are looking for trouble, I advise that you go somewhere else. Lion doesn¡¯t welcome the Three Sisters¡¯ people." Marvin inwardly bitterly laughed, and calmly answered, "I¡¯m not a subordinate of the Three Sisters, I¡¯m only a traveler passing by." "I thought of resupplying in town. Can¡¯t I?" An expert sized Marvin up for a bit and warned, "It better be like this!" "If you are a spy from the Three Sisters, our people will beat you into a pulp." "If you want to enter town, you can. But you have to pay the protection fees." "Otherwise¡­" "Clank!" Two silvers were directly thrown out by Marvin. "Enough?" Marvin said in a heavy voice. The crippled man grabbed the two silvers and coldly replied, "That¡¯s fine." He immediately got out of the way, and Marvin calmly walked in. "Get two people to tail him." "Report to me at all times," the crippled man softly said to his subordinates. ... Daytime was very short in Rocky Mountain. Marvin quickly moved through Lion Town. He didn¡¯t stroll around for long before the sky became dark. As for those failures tailing him, he simply ignored them. Since he was now a 4th rank expert, Marvin wouldn¡¯t be afraid unless the ones making a move were Legends. And Lion was a mess made up of bandits without any discipline. Marvin came to the conclusion that wiping them out might be a problem, but safely escaping wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Lion was on the border of Rocky Mountain, but it was still somewhat lively. What Marvin needed to do was to quickly find information about the meteors that had landed. Thus, he strolled around the business district for a while. Finally, he found a relatively bustling tavern and went in. Marvin sat at the counter for a moment and then ordered a cup of the famous local fruit wine, but the wine¡¯s taste was quite sour, so Marvin drank it without enjoying it. As Marvin sat there, he couldn¡¯t help sizing up the customers approaching the tavern. At that time, an enticing voice echoed by his ear, "Can I ask you to buy me a drink?" A hot blonde with blue eyes. Her clothes exposed a large and enticing bosom, constantly swaying in front of Marvin¡¯s eyes. This was a stunning sight. Marvin shrugged and took out a few silvers before throwing them on the counter. "Get us enough to drink." Chapter 256: Hera Chapter 256: Hera Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Seeing Marvin confidently throw around that many silvers, the blonde beauty¡¯s eyes immediately shone. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but faintly look up, apparently thinking of something. The bartender on the side kindly cautioned him, "Hey, friend, this woman isn¡¯t as good company as you think." The beauty immediately cursed. "Go pour the drinks." Marvin faintly smiled. Soon, a strong bubbling drink was served. The beauty seemed very thirsty and quickly drank half a cup. "I am Hera." After taking in half a drink, Hera¡¯s fair skin slightly flushed. Her eyes became more and more blurred. "I don¡¯t think I have seen you before." "Call me Robin." Marvin casually said a name. In any case, he currently looked like a middle-aged man. Shapeshifting Sorcerer¡¯s Disguise was very powerful, as good as most Appearance Changing Masters. "Oh¡­ Mister Robin is quite generous." Hera squinted. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit noisy here? I know a quiet place where we could chat." Marvin faintly frowned. He was unable to make sense of this Hera¡¯s intentions. He naturally knew why the bartender had warned him. At first he thought she was a common prostitute¡­ If that was the case, Marvin wouldn¡¯t mind trying to get some information from her mouth. But from Marvin¡¯s observations, this woman apparently hadn¡¯t worked in that kind of industry for long. She also seemed a bit strange. But Marvin couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what he found odd about her in such a short time. In short, Hera was definitely not as simple as she appeared to be. "I like lively places." Marvin lightly laughed. "Let¡¯s stay here, okay?" Shock flashed through Hera¡¯s eyes. In general, travelers coming from another place would have to cross the entire desert. They had to hold it back, especially men. With a sexy beauty throwing herself at him, that guy still refused? Did that guy notice something? Or was he simply a waste with a useless thing? But she stayed calm and chuckled, "Let¡¯s stay here then." "But don¡¯t you think you are a bit incompatible with this place?" She looked to a side where two men sneakily threw glances at them from time to time. Golden Lion¡¯s trash. Marvin simply ignored them. "Don¡¯t bother about them," Marvin softly said. "I heard that some time ago, meteors fell in the vicinity of Rocky Mountains, was that true?" Hera¡¯s complexion immediately changed. "You also came for this?" "Sorry, I can¡¯t keep chatting with you. Golden Lion ordered the information not to be spread, no one can talk about the meteors in Lion Town." Marvin frowned. Suddenly, a few sturdy guys rushed in the tavern! Hera looked at them and immediately let out a low cry. "No good, my enemies arrived." "See you next time, handsome." After saying this, she lowered her body and nimbly left Marvin¡¯s side before disappearing into the crowd, escaping toward back door in a mere instant. "She is in there, grab her quickly!" Those two people loudly shouted, but Hera¡¯s escaping skills were truly too strange. In mere instants, she absconded from the bustling tavern. They didn¡¯t catch up. One of them had good eyes and had noticed her and Marvin drinking together. Thus, they immediately encircled him. "Customer, I already told you that Hera wasn¡¯t good company," the bartender said while rejoicing. Marvin faintly laughed, and lightly pushed Hera¡¯s cup forward. "Help me take care of it." The bartender nodded. The next second, a hand roughly reached toward Marvin¡¯s shoulder! "Hey, stranger, what is your relationship with Hera?!" But to his surprise, Marvin¡¯s body nimbly dodged the palm, making him directly smack the counter. "Bang!" The man felt extreme pain in his hand. "I¡¯m not related to Hera. She asked me to buy her a drink, that¡¯s all." Marvin spread both hands, displaying an innocent appearance. The four people had a bad gaze. One them said, "Hera owes us a great sum of money." "Since you agreed to buy her a drink, you should definitely be willing to pay in her stead." "Hey, since you are a stranger, I will give you a way out." "Give me one Wizard gold and I¡¯ll let you go." Marvin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He looked at the bartender. "Is she their partner?" Marvin had seen many swindling tricks like this. The bartender smiled. "No. But I am with them. We are a gang." "Obediently pay up and I¡¯ll see to it that you don¡¯t go home without anything left." "So it was like this." Marvin slowly turned his body. "Okay, but if I hand over the money, you have to let me go." "Why waste time? Quickly hand over the money otherwise I¡¯ll crush you like an egg!" yelled one of the big men. He apparently wanted to threaten Marvin. But with this, Marvin who had originally wanted to solve this peacefully sneered. Then, he moved just like lightning! "Bang!" He dashed like a cheetah and his fist landed on the first man¡¯s belly! That guy immediately stooped down on the ground, his face extremely pale! Marvin took advantage of this and used the man as a pivot as he swung around kicking out! Two guys were kicked in the head and fell to the ground, wriggling in pain. As for the last one, he just had the time to pull out a dagger before a gun was pointed at his head. "If you don¡¯t want your head to explode, then stop talking shit," Marvin said very lightly. "I suddenly don¡¯t want to give you money, what do you think about it?" Silence reigned in the tavern. Everyone, including that bartender, was shocked. This stranger¡¯s skill was so frightening! "He is a Sha!" "Market Scuffle, and a pistol." "A Sha expert, how rare¡­" ... Marvin knocked down three sturdy guys in a few seconds, and the remaining one had a pistol against his head. This poor guy could swear that he didn¡¯t even notice when Marvin drew his pistol! The other side¡¯s speed was simply too terrifying. They had never met such a frightening Sha clansman. Even if a pistol¡¯s attack power was pretty average, if the head was hit like that, the resulting scene would be quite spectacular. That man¡¯s complexion was already pale, and he was sweating all over. Marvin calmly smiled. This was the result of an extremely high Dexterity along with Sleight of Hand. His reaction speed was very intimidating. Most Thieves wouldn¡¯t have this kind of skill, let alone these second rate 2nd ranks. In front of Marvin, they were nothing. "Great¡­ Great Sir¡­ We¡­ We are only collecting debts¡­" That man whimpered while shivering, "We mistakenly targeted the wrong person¡­ Since you aren¡¯t related to Hera, we will leave immediately¡­. Leave immediately." Marvin ignored him, instead making another move. "Woosh! Woosh!" Two darts hit those two restless pieces of trash in the corner. It was clear that those two guys intended to rush out to report this matter to Golden Lion. The darts didn¡¯t hit any vitals, but they were smeared with a strong anesthetic. They could only struggle for a few instants before they went numb. After finishing this, Marvin withdrew his pistol. That man displayed an ugly smile. "Thank you¡­" But before he could finish his words he was elbowed in the stomach and ended up sprawled on the floor. Marvin turned to the bartender and reached out his hand. The bartender immediately returned him the cup Hera had used and quickly explained, "Even if I¡¯m part of the same gang, I don¡¯t work in their business." "Relax, young man." Marvin laughed. "I don¡¯t plan to smash this place." After saying this, he didn¡¯t stay and directly sped away, suddenly disappearing from the tavern. He was as fast as a whirlwind, and even the adventurers in the tavern didn¡¯t clearly see him leaving! "An expert of at least the 4th rank¡­" The bartender gulped as shock flashed through his eyes. Lion hadn¡¯t been visited by such an expert in a long time. It truly wasn¡¯t tranquil these days. ... Night Tracking was quickly activated. He once again put on the mask and cloak as he quickly rushed through Lion. The faint red line representing Hera showed that she had almost left the range of Night Tracking. ¡®She hid very quickly," Marvin sneered to himself as he sped up. Marvin was racing through the night. No one could be faster than a Night Walker in the darkness! Twenty minutes later. In a corner of Lion town, outside an apparently abandoned small house in the poor district. Marvin calmly landed on the ground. Hera was very thorough, having circled a few times around Lion Town before stopping. This place should be her hideout¡­ Or maybe, home? Marvin unlocked the window and could see a faint light. He used Stealth and quietly climbed in. After going through the window, he caught sight of a twenty year old woman. She had some nice curves and looked average. She could be considered a decent looking woman at best. "Come, Guy, mommy returned," the woman softly said. A plank moved aside, exposing a hole to the basement. A kid about 3 to 4 years old obediently crawled out and threw himself in her chest. A happy smile appeared on her face. "Mommy earned a lot today." "I can buy you many tasty things." As she said this, she weighed a wallet in her hand. That wallet was surprisingly Marvin¡¯s wallet. But Marvin didn¡¯t really mind, he didn¡¯t care about such an amount of money. In any case, he knew he would be able to track Hera down. But he hadn¡¯t thought he would find such a skilled swinder like this Thief in such a setting. ¡®A pretty good skill to change one¡¯s appearance,¡¯ Marvin thought. ... "We can only get some soup tonight." "There are quite a lot of enemies trying to catch mommy outside." "Drink up, okay?" The woman carried the young child and gently said. But she was shocked to hear a voice echo from behind her. "I have some milk here." Chapter 257: Information Chapter 257: Information Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation She abruptly turned, only to see a haggard middle aged man standing behind her. She hadn¡¯t noticed him coming in! "You¡­" Hera had a bitter expression on her face, her hands clinging to that cute boy. "Miss Hera. I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so quickly." Marvin took out some milk from his rations and cordially handed it over. "You are called Guy?" "A child at this age needs a lot of nutrition." The little Guy was a very lovely boy. He had the same golden hair as his mother. In a place as chaotic as Rocky Mountain, pure blonde hair was very rarely seen. Hera was a bit dazed. She didn¡¯t accept the milk, protecting Guy behind her instead. She had a wary expression. "You¡­ What are you after?" Her eyes were full of confusion and panic. If she was alone in her hideout, she could still escape. But it would be very difficult while carrying a child! This man called Robin was surprisingly skilled. She had been hiding in Lion for quite a while. Golden Lion¡¯s people wanted to catch her but they were deceived by her Appearance Changing skill. But she hadn¡¯t expected to be seen through by a stranger. This caught her completely unprepared. ... "What I am after?" Marvin laughed. "My purse is in your hands, isn¡¯t it? And you ask me what I am after." An awkward expression appeared on Hera¡¯s face, as she hurriedly threw the wallet back to its owner. "I didn¡¯t take anything inside," she said. "If all you came for is this, then you should be satisfied." Marvin caught the wallet and then walked to the table on the side, and gently set the wallet and the milk on the table. "I think you need these things more than I do." Marvin moved back and looked at Hera. Hesitation appeared on her face. "No one would take pity on a thief and swindler." "Obviously¡­ That is, if she isn¡¯t a single mother in difficulty." Marvin¡¯s expression was very sincere. "It¡¯s not easy to live in this place. A former noble lady was forced to disguise herself to roam at night and steal a small amount of money to support herself. Such a change isn¡¯t something an average person could handle. Many people would choose to end their lives. And you not doing so was because of him." His sight landed on the small boy. Hera took a deep breath and said, "Listen, Mister Robin, I have no interest in your speculations. I don¡¯t know how you found out about our origins and family background. But since you are so skilled, if you have a bit of pity in your heart, could you let us off?" "I have no intentions of making things difficult for you," Marvin grimly said, "I¡¯m only making inquiries about the meteors." "Seeing you, you aren¡¯t actually afraid of going against the Golden Lion¡¯s people, right?" Hera hesitated and eventually clenched her teeth, "Okay." "I¡¯ll tell you all I know about the meteors¡¯ fall." "But you still need to help me do two things." Marvin frowned. "Two things? Isn¡¯t that a bit much?" Hera¡¯s eyes were very calm. "Believe me, no one knows more than me about the meteors in all of Lion Town." ... Marvin and Hera ultimately came to an agreement. They had a simple discussion in her rough house. After some time, Hera trusted Marvin and gave that jar of milk to the little boy. Guy drank it very happily. He would look at Marvin from time to time with round eyes, but would return to immerse himself in his milk when Marvin looked back at him. A very shy little boy. Marvin found it cute. Hera¡¯s request was very simple. She needed protection. Her eyes were very sharp, and for Marvin to be able to track her here, he must definitely be an expert among experts. And tonight, she had an information deal with an employer. As for the contents of the deal, she didn¡¯t divulge it. She only said that the other party was very frightening. And Hera would reap a large sum of money from that business deal. This money would be enough for her to bring that small child out of Lion, this place where crooks mixed in with the honest folk. She could leave for Hope City in the center of Rocky Mountain with him. That was the city established by the Three Sisters. "In fact, I already wanted to go to Hope City. The order there is a lot better, and the people are also a lot friendlier." "The Three Sisters¡¯ power and potential far surpass Golden Lion." "Unfortunately, I¡¯m not skilled in anything other than stealing and changing my appearance. I don¡¯t want to steal from good people, so I need to do this deal first and then I¡¯ll be wealthy enough to open a shop in the Three Sisters¡¯ Hope City. Regardless of the business, it should be able to raise a little kid, right?" Hera quietly described her goal. Hope filled her eyes. Even though she had removed her appearance changing skill and her looks could only be considered decent, Marvin felt that this Hera was a lot more beautiful than the beauty he met in the tavern. Marvin accepted her request. Protect her during the business transaction, and then send the mother and child to Hope City. Afterwards, Hera promised to tell Marvin everything about the fall of the meteors. Regarding the business transaction, Marvin had asked a bit, but Hera¡¯s lips were sealed. But when Marvin asked about the other side¡¯s strength, Hera hesitated a bit before answering, "More or less 3rd rank¡­ In fact, I¡¯m not very sure. She is very fast and I only saw her make a move once." "Three 2nd rank class holders, all subordinates of the Golden Lion, were killed by her in an instant." "She only took five seconds." Marvin faintly nodded, more or less getting an idea. As long as she wasn¡¯t a Legend, everything would be fine. Legends didn¡¯t just grow like weeds, and Marvin had already met quite a huge amount of Legends. If he met a few more Legends around Rocky Mountain, Marvin would start to wonder if he had a [Legend Attracting Halo] or something stuck to his body. The deal would take place at ten in the evening, near a discarded barn in the northern part of Lion Town. Hera then coaxed the little boy and made him once again enter the cellar. The obedient little child followed Hera¡¯s instructions. Hera cautiously checked the hiding areas around the house and then left with Marvin. ... The night was very cold in Rocky Mountain. Branches chaotically swayed in the wind. Hera was alone outside the barn, tightly holding a scroll tied with a hempen rope while cautiously looking around. Marvin was already in stealth, hiding nearby. If there seemed to be a problem with the deal, he would quickly rush over to Hera¡¯s side and protect her from anything unexpected. This kind of protective task was something that was quite common in the game, and Marvin was quite good at it. A nimble shadow appeared in the darkness. Marvin squinted for a moment, and then was startled. "It¡¯s her?!" Chapter 258: Underdark’s Winter Chapter 258: Underdark¡¯s Winter Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation That mysterious and graceful shadow coming out of the darkness made Marvin feel a bit off, and he soon reacted! That woman was actually the Dark Elf he met in the deep pool of water. Even if he didn¡¯t know how she managed to change her skin color and appearance to look like a Half-Elf, she had the exact same face. Marvin felt this wasn¡¯t good. Hera¡¯s business partner was actually a Dark Elf? In order to confirm the other side¡¯s identity, he stealthily took out the dagger he had snatched and used Night Tracking. The skill confirmed that this "fair" Half-Elf in front was definitely the woman he stepped on in that pool of water! Why would the Dark Elves come to the surface? She wanted to buy¡­ Information? Marvin pondered. Suddenly, something flashed through his mind. He remembered something! ¡®The Underdark¡¯s Winter!¡¯ ¡®I overlooked such a major event.¡¯ Marvin took a deep breath as he tightly gripped his curved dagger and coldly watched the Dark Elf approach. It seemed tonight¡¯s transaction wouldn¡¯t be that simple. ... Underdark¡¯s Winter. This was a change in climate over a wide area, rarely seen in history. Some time before the Great Calamity, in the western Gloom area, the Eternal Cold Spring bordering the huge mountain suddenly began to spray Freezing Water. Freezing Water was an exclusive treasure of the Elemental Plane, and a small amount of Freezing Water was an excellent material to make Magic Items. In the East Coast, a small amount of Freezing Water could sell for a huge amount of money! But the amount of Freezing Water that Eternal Cold Spring sprayed out was frightening. The entire western Gloom area suffered from the excessive amounts of Freezing Water and became to quickly cool down. The Underdark¡¯s environment was originally already quite vile, and this huge change of climate would lead to the death of the shining plants. The days became more and more difficult to bear. Because of this, the Black Dragon Clarke that occupied the Gloom area woke from its slumber. It gathered some Dark Elves and other Dark Races and had them launch a surprise attack on the surface to loot food. Clarke kept sending Dark Elf scouts to the surface and ultimately found a completely new path to the surface. And that path led directly to Rocky Mountain! This huge war happened about three months before the Calamity. When the players had yet to arrive on Feinan, this story line event was publicized as a trailer. Marvin had watched it, but it hadn¡¯t made much of an impression on him. Now that he thought about it, he was stepping into this timeline. It was also at this time that the Source of Fire¡¯s Order fell in Rocky Mountain. This would truly be a time of chaos for Rocky Mountain. Previously, the sneak attack from the Underdark was very successful. Ankhegs rushed out from below and poured into Rocky Mountain and the surroundings. In a mere half a day, they wiped out one third of the surrounding small towns! This definitely included Lion, which was completely caught off guard. And three days later, they would arrive at Hope City. It seemed like they would swallow the entire Rocky Mountain. It was also at that time that Jessica of the Three Sisters displayed her unique strength for the first time. Facing Black Dragon Clarke, the Fate Sorceress would use the most brutish method to end the Dragon¡¯s life. Using the [Strength of Fate], she tore apart the Black Dragon in front of the Underdark¡¯s inhabitants and all mankind! Tore apart a Black Dragon! This was something that only overpowered novel characters could do. At the time, Marvin had completely mocked the publicity around it. But he also had to admit that the three sisters were really charming and had some kind of special aura around them. Especially Jessica. She was a very boyish girl. This trait also made it easier for her to establish Rocky Mountain and be as famous as the future northern Valkyrie. ... The most important part now was this Dark Elf. What business did she have with Hera? Marvin felt something wrong, but he didn¡¯t dare to come too close. Drows had very strong perception! Marvin was tense. This business transaction would definitely go wrong. Hera didn¡¯t tell him the details, but it was definitely something sensitive. ¡®What is it after all?¡¯ Marvin¡¯s eyes aimed at the scroll in Hera¡¯s hands. The next moment, Hera seemed to noticed the Dark Elf. "Hey, Raven, long time no see." She apparently was familiar with the other party. Raven smiled faintly. "Yes, it¡¯s been a very long time. I went to the Underdark and the harvest wasn¡¯t small." ¡®This Dark Elf¡¯s Common is pretty good¡­¡¯ Marvin thought secretly. The Underdark¡¯s lifeforms used Undercommon and it was a lot more barbaric from the Common. Raven¡¯s Common had clearly been specially trained. Hera waved the scroll in front of her. "Same as before, I¡¯ve got everything you want." "I want money." Raven smiled. "Money isn¡¯t an issue." After saying this, she took out a heavy pouch. She slightly opened it, revealing a dizzying golden light. This was actually gold with high purity! No wonder Hera said this deal would be enough to keep living in Hope City. "This thing for the money," said Hera plainly. Raven nodded. The two people slowly approached and against Marvin¡¯s expectations, Raven and Hera peacefully completed their business transaction. During this entire business deal, the Dark Elf didn¡¯t show any sign of trickery. In fact, Marvin was surprised she didn¡¯t swiftly kill Hera after getting what she wanted. But even more unexpectedly, as they parted, Raven added a few words. "Leave Lion in the morning. This place will most likely not be safe." Hera nodded. The Dark Elf took her things and quickly disappeared. Marvin unhurriedly came out. "Raven is someone trustworthy." Hera seemed in a good mood. "I always thought Dark Elves were deceitful and merciless, but there are exceptions." Marvin had a cold face. "You already saw through her disguise? What did you give her?" / Hera calmly answered, "The map of Lion¡¯s defenses." "In any case, even if they didn¡¯t have this thing, they would also be able to destroy Lion, wouldn¡¯t they?" "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m a lot more broken than you imagine. When I first came to Lion, lil¡¯ Guy nearly died in their hands, and some scum also¡­" "This town is full of criminals, they are guilty and deserve to be punished." Marvin took a deep look at her. "Destroying evil by using something more evil is not the correct way." "Go get Guy and wait for me here. In two hours, I¡¯ll escort you to Hope City." "But before that, I still have to do a few things." After saying this, he suddenly sped through the darkness. Night Tracking! A red line showed up in front of Marvin, and it didn¡¯t seem to lead very far off. Raven hadn¡¯t gone far! She was still in Lion. Chapter 259: War Chapter 259: War Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Raven¡¯s speed was rather slow as she stopped at a place for a moment before continuing to move around Lion Town, hidden. ¡®She is checking the authenticity of the information,¡¯ thought Marvin coldly. This Dark Elven Scout was really an elite among the elites, handling the matter so cautiously. Dark Races were inherently more powerful than the surface races. If not for the fact that they were weakened by sunlight, the Underdark¡¯s races might have already ruled Feinan. But they weren¡¯t penalized at night. In some ways, Night Walkers were similar to the Dark Races. It¡¯s just that Night Walkers were a lot more powerful than average Dark Races at night thanks to the Night Monarch¡¯s blessings! Marvin pursued. He had to recover the map of Lion Town¡¯s defenses! Although they were criminals and greedy adventurers, they were still part of mankind. Even if Marvin wouldn¡¯t help completely hold off the attack on Lion Town, there were still some things he could do. ... Raven¡¯s shadow flashed throughout the forest south of Lion Town. ¡®There really are two hidden sentries here. Golden Lion seems very cautious. This place is quite close to the Underdark.¡¯ Raven closed the scroll in her hand, pleased. Hera¡¯s gift was worth it. Suddenly, a strong and quick attack came over from inside the forest! Someone was sneak attacking! Raven coldly snorted, fearless! The daggers looked exceptionally cold under the sparse rays of moonlight. She put her two daggers behind her back and used a powerful skill, easily blocking the sneak attack. "I know it¡¯s you. Maggie." Raven coldly watched the woman before her. This woman was also a Dark Elf and part of the same clan. They were even cousins. Raven and Maggie were the most likely to inherit Lady Tess¡¯ seat as Matriarch. It was said that after this attack on the surface was successful, Lady Tess would be bestowed a reward by Leader Clarke and become a higher existence. She would be assigned another higher level mission. And this Dark Elf tribe¡¯s Matriarch position would be empty. Maggie hated Raven to the bone because Raven had always been more outstanding than her ever since they were children. Lady Tess clearly thought more highly of Raven. This made her very unsatisfied. The Dark Elves¡¯ world lacked warmth, it was filled with massacre and conspiracies. From her point of view, Raven was too kindhearted. This kind of person would simply lead the Dark Elves to their deaths. But Raven¡¯s instincts and intuition were out of the ordinary. According to Lady Tess¡¯ judgement, if Raven advanced to 4th rank, it was highly likely that she would obtain the [6th Sense] specialty. This was a unique specialty that Monks had. Only rare geniuses among the Dark Elves could get it. Thus, Lady Tess attached a lot of importance to Raven. But in Maggie¡¯s eyes, if Raven became the Matriarch, she would lead the clan to its ruin due to her kindness. In the Underdark, kindness was equivalent to death. If you don¡¯t eat others, others will eat you. The first priority was to survive. Raven clearly didn¡¯t fit in that world, and she was even less fit to lead a clan. ... "Hand over the map." Maggie coldly said. "I obtained this through my own means." Raven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Could it be that you want to delay Leader Clarke¡¯s plan?" "There are still a few hours left before dawn. Lady Tess only needs half an hour to send a special force," Maggie answered. "There is more than enough time." Maggie seemed pleased with herself. "Moreover, why would I go look for a plan of their defenses. I knew you would find it so I just had to wait here." "Then let¡¯s see if you have the ability to get it," Raven sneered as she put it away in her cleavage. After a few shakes of her breastplate, it quickly disappeared. Marvin inwardly clicked his tongue. ¡®That... Women are truly unfathomable.¡¯ In the dense forest, a scuffle broke out between the two Dark Elves. Both sides showed their experience as they jumped around everywhere, daggers flying, and used all kinds of tricks. A few exchanges were enough to be an eye opener to Marvin. Drows¡¯ fighting techniques were really brilliant. They were efficient and focused on dealing the greatest amount of damage. Marvin boasted of his excellent fighting skill. But compared with the Dark Elves¡¯ innate skill, it was a lot different in nature. The simplest example was their curved daggers. The Drows used curved daggers that were shorter and slightly less curved. They moved very fast, like Assassins. When they attacked, it was different from Marvin. They weren¡¯t going after fatal critical hits but rather tried to make sure each attack had some effect. Even from his position hidden among the branches, Marvin could clearly see that their curved daggers were smeared with a strange purple color. This was some kind of poison. ¡®Even among the same race, they can still be completely unscrupulous.¡¯ Marvin sighed with sorrow while preparing to make a move at any moment. This was the most potent place for a Night Walker to make a move: In a forest during the night. Even with the superior perception of drows, they wouldn¡¯t be able to notice Marvin hiding nearby! They continued their fierce struggle, but clearly, Raven¡¯s fighting abilities were a lot stronger than Maggie¡¯s. After the latter¡¯s sneak attack failed, she gradually fell into a disadvantage. Seeing the change in the situation, Maggie changed her tune. "Killing each other makes no sense." "We can¡¯t make Lady Tess wait! Quickly handing over the plan is more important." "Dear younger cousin, you¡¯ll surely forgive my improper actions, right?" Maggie retreated and looked as if she wanted to reconcile. Raven coldly snorted, "So now you suddenly know how important the information is?" "Well, I don¡¯t feel like bothering with you at this time." After saying this, she put away her curved daggers and ignored Maggie as she walked straight past her. A strange expression flashed in Maggie¡¯s eyes. Just as Raven went by, Maggie launched another sneak attack! Both daggers rose up and ruthlessly aimed at Raven¡¯s head! ... ¡®Fool¡­¡¯ Marvin clearly saw everything from his high position. This Maggie was truly an idiot. Indeed, the next second, Raven shook her body like lightning and a pair of straight daggers strangely appeared in her hands. She lowered her body and dodged the curved daggers and knocked against Maggie¡¯s chest! Maggie had never thought that the always "gentle and kindhearted" Raven would actually be so treacherous! The straight daggers accurately pierced her heart. She struggled for a few moments and soon lost her life. ¡®As expected, there is no Dark Elf that isn¡¯t treacherous.¡¯ Marvin inwardly shook his head. Then, he took advantage of Raven dealing with Maggie¡¯s corpse to make a move! ... Night Boundary! The space suddenly distorted as Marvin quietly appeared behind Raven¡¯s body! The Dark Elf reacted very quickly and turned around while sharply kicking out! Marvin wasn¡¯t slow, and simply lifted his leg to block Raven¡¯s attack. Then, his hand moved like lighting toward Raven¡¯s neck! A strong chop knocked her out. Dark Elves had strong bodies, but she wasn¡¯t a match for Marvin who was already at the 4th rank. Especially on the Dexterity side, he had far exceeded Raven. Even if Dark Elves had a very sharp perception and could react very quickly, Marvin¡¯s movements were too fast! It wasn¡¯t too hard for him to take her down, especially in a forest at night. If it was in a cave in the Underdark, it might be hard to say. After all, the terrain was very important during fights. Marvin didn¡¯t feel like dealing with Maggie¡¯s body. Dark Elves were mostly poor, because everything was in their Matriarch¡¯s hands. The daggers they used weren¡¯t any better than his. But those few bottles of poisons seemed worthwhile. If Marvin was right, these poisons had hallucinatory properties. In general, all major classes had very high resistance to deadly poisons at 3rd rank and above. Thus, deadly poisons would yield highly reduced results. For high-level rogues, if they wanted to smear their weapons with poison, they wouldn¡¯t chose deadly poison. Paralyzing, petrifying, hallucinatory, and other such poisons were better. Humanoid lifeforms lacked resistances to these poisons, making them more effective. After kicking Maggie¡¯s corpse into a shrub, Marvin carried Raven and began to quickly leave the forest. ... Ten minutes later, a dark crow was flying outside the tallest building in Lion Town. "Crash!" The dark crow suddenly flew through a window. The light shone, exposing a middle-aged man embracing two women, one on the left and one on the right. He glared furiously at the dark crow. But then his expression abruptly changed. A scroll and letter were tied to the dark crow¡¯s leg. Surprisingly, the scroll had a map of the military defenses of Lion Town. "Fuck!" "Underdark¡¯s Winter? Dark Races¡¯ sneak attack? Isn¡¯t it fake?" The middle-aged man¡¯s curses could be heard filling the room. ... Near the barn, Hera was watching lil¡¯ Guy, restlessly waiting. "Let¡¯s go." Marvin appeared out of nowhere. Hera was somewhat startled as he looked at the woman Marvin was carrying on his back. "This¡­ This is Raven?" Marvin nodded. "We can go." "Hold on¡­ I can understand you grabbing the map of the defenses back." "But why did you grab Raven too?" Hera looked at Marvin with a strange expression. Marvin frowned. "Is there an issue?" "I might need a Dark Elf as an assistant where I am going, thus I grabbed one." Hera was speechless. At the same time, she had a better understanding of Marvin¡¯s strength. This Robin was very frightening! ¡®He could even casually grab a 3rd rank Dark Elf¡­ This guy surely isn¡¯t a Legend, right?¡¯ Thinking of this, she grew somewhat restless. But regardless, the group still traveled in the cover of the night as they left Lion Town. Hera¡¯s body wasn¡¯t particularly strong, but she had a lot of willpower. She carried the little boy and walked quickly. They walked through the night, and at one point, Raven woke up once, but Marvin used an anesthetic needle to stop her from moving. She couldn¡¯t even talk. At dawn, they could already see the outline of Hope City. But at that time, a frightening uproar could be heard behind them! It felt like the earth was shaking from splitting open. Marvin took a deep breath as he turned toward Lion City! "Ankhegs!" The war had begun. Chapter 260: Azmyths Chapter 260: Azmyths Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Ankhegs. A type of huge monster living in the Gloom area! These lifeforms were quite huge and were somewhat similar to octopi, but looked like huge insects. Ankhegs had sixteen limbs. But these limbs were really different from those of an octopus. Ankheg limbs were very hard and the each had a tip shaped like a sharp spiral. They were very good at digging holes through the mountain. There weren¡¯t many of them and they were rather averse to moving around. According to the Pearl Tower¡¯s scholars, more than 60% of the caves in the Gloom area weren¡¯t naturally formed but were in fact the result of active Ankhegs. Ankhegs had very sharp awareness. Their caves would rarely collapse because they could choose places where the earth was relatively stable to make their path. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that even Ankhegs were subdued by Black Dragon Clarke!¡¯ ¡®The Drows and other small-sized races don¡¯t need Ankhegs to make large tunnels. Since they used Ankhegs, maybe they have quite a few Kuo-toas in their army!¡¯ ¡®Along with some flying monsters from the Underdark¡­ It would be very difficult for Lion Town to keep up their defenses.¡¯ Marvin¡¯s expression was grave. He looked at the mountain that kept shaking in the distance. Lion Town was suddenly stirred from a deep sleep, and the alarm kept echoing endlessly. Even though he warned Golden Lion several hours earlier, it was clear that this guy didn¡¯t believe him. Otherwise the situation wouldn¡¯t be like that now. Far in the east, the sun barely became visible above the desert. And at that time, Dark Races covered everything as they kept coming from the Ankhegs¡¯ tunnels! Dark Elves, Quaggoths, Duergars, and Kuo-toas! As for Kobolds, Goblins, and Gnolls, they were even more numerous! Lion Town¡¯s adventurers would probably be scared silly by this frightening scene. Not only Lion Town, but even the farmers in the surroundings might have a hard time escaping. "Let¡¯s move on!" Marvin hurriedly shouted. Although this scene was unpleasant, he also wasn¡¯t a saint. He knew he couldn¡¯t save everyone. He already did what he could for this assault. Next, it was time to let nature take its course. Hera looked at this scene and was naturally frightened. It had to be known that if the Dark Races had attacked a day earlier, she would have also become one of those people caught in the massacre in Lion Town! Someone like her who completely lacked fighting strength might die at the start of the war. They immediately sped up at Marvin¡¯s urging! ... On the southern part of Lion Town¡¯s mountain, a woman was loudly chanting something. Following her chant, black clouds gathered from all directions. A scarlet light kept shining in the eyes of the monsters at her sides. They were very excited! The Underdark¡¯s nasty environment subjected them to great suffering. They were hungry, in pain, and thirsting for slaughter! There was no need to encourage them. The monsters swarmed around under the urges of their instincts! Since they didn¡¯t know of the layout of the enemy defenses, Lady Tess, who was in charge of this military deployment, would simply not use many specific directives! In any case, previous scouting had demonstrated that Lion Town¡¯s adventurers and troops simply wasn¡¯t a match for their army. The Underdark¡¯s forces were just like a tide breaking through Lion Town¡¯s weak barrier. Wailing voices and a bloody smell began to spread! And in this chaotic mess, a reverberating chant kept echoing, becoming louder and louder! It was that cloaked woman! She opened her eyes and prayed toward the sky, constantly praying. And the black clouds kept growing thicker and thicker. In this place commonly known as the edge of civilization in Feinan, the first rays of dawn were blocked by thick black clouds. For the next half a month, this place wouldn¡¯t have any sunshine! Because it was a Divine Spell bestowed upon her by the Black Dragon, called [Shroud the Sun]. ... ¡®Shroud the Sun, as expected.¡¯ Marvin could feel the sky becoming increasingly darker. It was obviously early morning, yet it was as dark as night! This was a large-scale Divine Spell. It was powerful enough to cover all of Rocky Mountain. It wasn¡¯t without reason that the Underdark¡¯s races dared to attacked the surface. Backing them was not only Black Dragon Clarke, but also the Black Dragon God. Marvin remembered that during this invasion event, there was one female commander that displayed especially eye-catching abilities. It was the Dark Elven Matriarch, whose name seemed to be Tess. And she had another eye-catching position, Black Dragon¡¯s Apostle! Very rarely would Dark Elves choose to believe in a god other than the Queen of Spiders, as the narrow-minded Queen of Spiders would definitely not allow it. But this clan was apparently an exception. The Queen of Spiders tacitly agreed with the Black Dragon God¡¯s action of taking followers from her, which was a bit strange. And for Marvin, regardless of whether it was the Black Dragon God or the Queen of Spiders, both were very troublesome. Even if they only had average Divine Power, they had great interests and desires in Feinan. Moreover, they were very cunning. They were also among the few Ancient Gods in favor of attacking the Universe Magic Pool. ¡®Black Dragon God, Queen of Spiders, Plague God¡­ From what I remember, there isn¡¯t anything good about them.¡¯ Marvin inwardly sneered. There were signs of Raven being uncooperative on his back. Marvin wasn¡¯t one to be particularly nice to women, so he immediately karate chopped her and directly rendered her unconscious. He was bringing Hera to flee, so how could he have time to take care of Raven? He had taken along Raven because she would be useful in the Dark Elf¡¯s area. While looking for the Source of Fire¡¯s order, they would be in very harsh circumstances, so he wished to get a qualified assistant. For now, Raven was qualified. As for whether she was willing to cooperate, this wasn¡¯t an issue Marvin needed to worry about for now! His current mission was to quickly get Hera and the small child to Hope City! Marvin felt restless because the Dark Races¡¯ surprise attack had gone faster than expected. Lady Tess didn¡¯t send all her forces to fight in Lion Town. She sent many soldiers into the surrounding areas, and some straight to Hope City. These monsters were quite threatening for ordinary soldiers and were going straight for Hope City. Some monsters circled around Lion Town and trampled the farms. These farmhouses that Marvin had passed through before ended up being completely destroyed. ¡®Her goal is to kill all the people able to relay the information!" ¡®At the same time, cutting off any sort of communication between Lion and Hope.¡¯ ¡®No good, if we don¡¯t hurry, we might be surrounded.¡¯ Marvin used Night Crow and carefully watched the monsters rushing from the darkness. They were clearly trying to encircle the town. This encirclement wasn¡¯t too tight, but once it was completed, it would form a blockade between Lion Town and the rest of Rocky Mountain. Surface lifeforms wouldn¡¯t be able to go through the enemy lines to reach Hope City. It was clear that this Black Dragon¡¯s Apostle was definitely a genius at commanding! ... The group accelerated. Hera was very resolute. Despite panting and sweating all over, she was still following behind Marvin. As for the small child, he obediently did as his mother said and was carried on her back, tired. "Come on." "Just a few more kilometers and we¡¯ll be there," Marvin encouraged. Suddenly, a burst of wind appeared behind them! From the sky, a group of giant bat-like creatures dove down! They had high speed and scouted in all directions in a blink.. Two of them were apparently looking at Marvin¡¯s group, and rushed over! "Azmyths"! Marvin¡¯s expression changed "Find a place to hide, quickly!" he yelled loudly to Hera. Not far, an abandoned windmill could be seen and Marvin instantly pointed in that direction, having them hide first! These bats were strange. Each of them had the shape of a giant bat but a head similar to a human¡¯s. These were the Underdark¡¯s Azmyths. Marvin hadn¡¯t thought the Azmyths would appear, as they weren¡¯t in the trailer. Their unexpected appearance seemed to be a change in history! This Dark Army was apparently fiercer than in the past! Hera tightly held her kid and charged into the windmill. Marvin wanted to follow, but he suddenly sensed an attack behind him! It was that fucking bat! Marvin slashed backwards. Blazing Fury ruthlessly chopped an Azmyth¡¯s neck, directly cutting its head off. This lifeform wasn¡¯t particularly powerful, but their most important trait was their ability to fly. On average, each Azmyth¡¯s level was 13 to 15, the most powerful ones unlikely to exceed 3rd rank. But their flying ability made them a great threat. After Marvin beheaded that one, he suddenly felt like a weight had lifted from his shoulders. Literally. A burst of wind whistled past as another Azmyth used the opportunity to snatch Raven away! ¡®Fuck!¡¯ ¡®Fighting over a woman with this Lord¡­¡¯ Marvin¡¯s thoughts heated up. ¡®These little birds are using their flight to be arrogant. I can¡¯t have that.¡¯ Raven was still useful to Marvin, so how could he give up on her. His body suddenly moved like lightning as he used Demon Hunter steps. He took a few steps before jumping on the roof of a farmhouse. An Azmyth flying while carrying a Dark Elf, would definitely have its altitude and speed greatly reduced. "Burst!" Marvin directly jumped high from the roof and threw himself on that Azmyth¡¯s wing! It immediately lost its balance and struggled as it fell. It simply couldn¡¯t bear this weight! Marvin firmly held the Azmyth¡¯s neck and broke it in the sky! The three people spiralled to the ground. Fortunately, it wasn''t that high. Marvin controlled his own body and grabbed Raven. But he couldn¡¯t have expected a voice to cry out from behind him. That was Hera¡¯s voice! Marvin¡¯s face turned green. "Lil¡¯ Guy!" Chapter 261: Taboo Ability Chapter 261: Taboo Ability Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin abruptly turned back after hearing Hera¡¯s scream. An Azmyth was taking lil¡¯ Guy from Hera¡¯s hands! It was proudly howling with laughter as it rose up in the air while Hera let out cries filled with despair. It was quite fast, quickly disappearing from Marvin line of sight. Azmyths were very nasty creatures! Often, they would catch prey just to play around with it, which seemed to be the case for lil¡¯ Guy. They would rise very high in the sky and then release their prey, letting it fall down and turn into mincemeat! "Sir Robin!" Hera shouted with all she had. Marvin obviously knew what she meant. He immediately clenched his fists and opened the back door of the windmill before sending Raven in. "Look after her for me!" "Lock the door, and by all means, don¡¯t let the Azmyths come in." "Rest assured, I¡¯ll return lil¡¯ Guy!" Then, Marvin pushed Hera in and slammed the door shut. Then he prepared to jump high in the air, his sight focused on that Azmyth¡¯s body! Lil¡¯ Guy¡¯s was very light, so it was flying pretty fast. ¡®I really need to get my hands on a set of flying items.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s really disadvantageous to fight in the sky.¡¯ Marvin assessed the height and distance of the Azmyth before unhesitantly using Burst! Night Jump! Second Jump! Marvin¡¯s body flew up high in the sky, but he was still some distance away from the Azmyth! But fortunately, the power of Shroud the Sun also gave Marvin access to all his Night Walker abilities. Marvin¡¯s body kept distorting through the sky! An Azmyth aggressively flew over, trying to grab Marvin. But it ended up pouncing at empty space! Night Boundary! Marvin¡¯s body craftily roamed about in the sky. The next second, his body appeared a few meters above the Azmyth that abducted Guy! This was the highest place Marvin could reach after using all his skills. His body plummeted, pouncing fiercely toward this Azmyth. But the Azmyth also had a very sharp reaction. It let out a sound and stiffly brushed past Marvin! "Heheheh¡­" It howled with laughter as it watched Marvin fall. Even if it didn¡¯t know how Marvin jumped so high, he would surely be half-dead from the fall! But its celebration was cut short by a heavy weight suddenly pushing against its back. It waved its wings to resist this heavy weight! The Azmyth was shocked to find out that the silhouette that had been falling earlier now appeared on its own back out of nowhere! Marvin sneered. After using Shadow Escape and the Wishful Rope, he firmly held the Azmyth¡¯s neck. It started sharply falling. Even the Azmyth wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death if it fell freely from this height! Thus, it had no other choice but to struggle to slow down its fall. Other Azmyths tried to catch up and provide assistance, but Marvin firmly controlled the path of their fall and snatched the little kid. The small child looked very scared, but he didn¡¯t cry. ¡®Truly a strange boy,¡¯ Marvin thought. ... Marvin forced the Azmyth to about roof height. He then held lil¡¯ Guy and jumped down from the Azmyth, still holding the Wishful Rope! "Bang!" After Marvin nimbly landed on the ground, Marvin pulled forcefully on the rope, making the Azmyth lose its balance and crash into the ground. Marvin stepped forward and mercilessly ended its life! He then carried the little boy and quickly rushed back to the windmill. Azmyths weren¡¯t good at sustained flight, so as long as they hid there for a while, everything would work out. Without open space to fly around and harass targets, these guys would be relatively less annoying! When he opened the windmill, his expression immediately changed! The room was completely empty! Hera and Raven had both disappeared. ¡®Have they been grabbed by Azmyths?¡¯ Marvin was a bit perplexed. Besides Azmyths, the other creatures from the Underdark shouldn¡¯t be that fast. But he felt something wrong. ... There was a discarded cart in one corner of the room, and the shadow behind the cart appeared a bit unnatural. Marvin sneered, drawing a dagger with his left hand while leading the kid with his right, and slowly walked over. Before he got close, the shadow took the initiative to stand up. "I was still found by you." Her voice was very weak. But Marvin¡¯s expression was grim. Raven had regained consciousness. It seemed he had underestimated the Dark Elf¡¯s resistance to the potion! It hadn¡¯t been long since he had given her the anaesthetic, but she was still able to recover so fast? And more importantly, she had a hostage. "Mommy!" If not for Marvin tightly holding lil¡¯ Guy to stop him from moving, the little guy might have run over already. Hera was sweating, as Raven was holding her straight dagger against her neck. But she apparently wasn¡¯t paying much attention to her own safety, she saw lil¡¯ Guy safe and sound and let out a sigh of relief. "I heard you were called Robin? Seems like we have something to discuss." Raven was sweating a bit. It looked like the anesthetic still had some effect on her. Subduing a noncombatant like Hera wasn¡¯t an issue, but the pressure she felt when facing an expert like Marvin was huge. When Marvin sent Hera in, it was mostly to protect her from the Azmyths, so he had overlooked Raven¡¯s state. However, if Marvin ignored Hera¡¯s life and death, she wouldn¡¯t be able to block him. "What do you want?" Marvin asked in a heavy voice. "Freedom, safety," Raven calmly said. "Our army is already carrying out the attack. Soon, this place will become our land." "You made me lose the best chance to obtain contributions, and held me captive. But I don¡¯t care about that." "I only want to safely leave and join my people now." Marvin took a deep breath. "Release Hera and I¡¯ll let you walk." "I don¡¯t trust you." The Dark Elf shook her head. "Mister Robin, you should think of a more convincing way of cooperating." "Otherwise, how would I know if you wouldn¡¯t deal with me after I set Hera free? I¡¯m not your match." Marvin frowned. He instinctively felt something wrong. Raven was too cunning, far more cunning than an ordinary Dark Elf. She definitely planned something¡­ Wait¡­! Something occurred to Marvin. At that time, Hera suddenly yelled, "I saw her send a signal!" "There might be more Underdark creatures coming over." Raven¡¯s expression turned cold. "Shut up!" "Talk less if you want to keep living." Marvin clenched his teeth and was about to respond, but he suddenly heard some subtle footsteps! Raven¡¯s Listen was a lot higher than Marvin¡¯s, and she clearly also heard them. She smiled complacently. "Sir Robin, you lose." "My people have arrived. In an instant, they will finish surrounding this place. You are dreaming if you think you can still go to Hope City." "Our people will flood over, and you¡¯ll be screwed." Hera¡¯s expression changed. She foolishly looked at the child and said, "Sir Robin, don¡¯t worry about me, please, escort lil¡¯ Guy to Hope City!" "The things you want are in his hands. He will give it to you in Hope City!" "Ignore me! Please save him. I know you have the strength." Raven covered Hera¡¯s mouth, apparently thinking of silencing her. But Hera had already made a decision! She forcefully turned her head, and the dagger pierced her neck. A wound appeared, and blood madly coursed out. Hera¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times. Her eyes were locked on lil¡¯ Guy. Raven was shocked by Hera¡¯s move and inadvertently released her. "You¡­" Hera¡¯s voice was very faint. "Lil¡¯ Guy, don¡¯t cry¡­" Her body slowly went limp, before finally collapsing at Raven¡¯s feet. Marvin rushed over like lightning, kicking Raven in the abdomen! The Dark Elf was sent flying by the kick, crumpling in a corner. The little child was standing there in a daze, his expression full of pain. "Mommy¡­" "Mommy¡­" He threw himself over and grabbed Hera¡¯s hand. But she already showed no signs of life. Marvin¡¯s heart was filled with anger. The squadron outside the windmill could already clearly be heard. It was most likely a Dark Elven scouting team! "I originally didn¡¯t want to do this." Marvin coldly looked at Raven. The next second, he took out the Book of Nalu and quickly chanted an incantation! He hurried to Raven¡¯s side and held her, before using a knife to engrave a strange rune on her forehead! That was the God of Deception¡¯s private rune! A strange and vague sound could be heard from the Book of Nalu as a faint black light enveloped the two. "Using my name, I grant you Rebirth." Marvin¡¯s voice was extremely grim. Raven¡¯s body began to shake crazily, and she looked as if she was seeing something extremely frightening! Then, a burst of pain also surged through Marvin¡¯s mind! Soul Strip! A taboo ability of the Book of Nalu. Using this ability, both Marvin and Raven would have to pay the price. Willpower tests kept flashing through the logs! Fortunately, Marvin had Vanessa¡¯s Gift and a very tenacious will, helping him firmly resist each ripple. After ten seconds. Raven stopped struggling. Her body went through a strange transformation. She slowly lifted her head resolutely. "Servant Raven awaits your orders." Chapter 262: Wind Knight Chapter 262: Wind Knight Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Book of Nalu¡­ Despite it being just a thin page, it contained endless power. Soul Strip was only one of the most easily controlled Taboo Skills contained within it. However, this power was very dangerous. If he hadn¡¯t been angered, Marvin wouldn¡¯t have wanted to use this taboo ability. The word taboo represented a lot of things in itself. The Soul Strip ritual captured Raven as its servant through its powerful ability to influence the mind. And Marvin, as the owner of the 6th page, became Raven¡¯s master. But this captivity had a price: Marvin also had to endure a powerful wave of attacks on his will. If Marvin didn¡¯t resist the attacks, he would also become the Book of Nalu¡¯s servant. Marvin assessed that with his own willpower, he should be able to control two servants at most. Madeline was considered as one, and Raven was the second. The Dark Elf was already one of the candidates Marvin was thinking about. The race¡¯s innate willpower was low, and they were easily enticed by their ambitions, unable to restrain their desires. Dark Elven society was very promiscuous, so using the Book of Nalu to control a Dark Elf was a lot easier. Raven had quite a lot of willpower compared to the typical Dark Elf. Marvin felt a burst of pain in his brain from time to time. This was a sign that he used too much spirit power. This meant that Marvin had used huge amounts of effort in the willpower checks. ¡®Originally, I planned to use the Book of Nalu to control you as a last measure.¡¯ ¡®But you killed Hera and drew a team of Dark Elven scouts here, so I can only do it like this,¡¯ Marvin thought silently. ... He and Hera were only in an ordinary business deal. Marvin didn¡¯t feel anything special toward her. But she was a mother of a child. In order to give a better future for her child, she had silently suffered. Marvin could tell that this person who was once a noble lady had kept working hard in a dangerous town like Lion for her child¡¯s future. She firmly decided to sacrifice herself to let Marvin escape with her child, to not become Raven¡¯s bargaining chip. She didn¡¯t even hesitate. This kind of feeling moved Marvin. A mother is always willing to do everything for their children. And in fact, Raven didn¡¯t do anything wrong, only wanting her freedom. But she also hadn¡¯t expected that Hera would make this kind of choice to protect her child. And now, how could Marvin fail to live up to her expectations? He had to safely escort lil¡¯ Guy to Hope City! Outside the windmill, the footsteps became clearer. This was a standard Dark Elven scouting team. Normally, most of the Dark Elves should still be attacking Lion. This team clearly had only come so quickly because of the signal Raven sent. "You made a mess, so clean it up," said Marvin coldly. He gave Raven an antidote. The numbing effect would disappear in less than half a minute. "Kill them." This was Marvin¡¯s order. She took the dagger Marvin gave her as the God of Deception¡¯s rune flashed in her eyes, and calmly left. ... "Lil¡¯ Guy¡­" "Your mother already died. We have to quickly leave this place, okay?" Marvin soothed him as much as possible. Suddenly, the little boy who had been silently hugging his mother¡¯s dead body started weeping. This was the first time Marvin saw him cry. Even when caught by the Azmyth, this 4 year old boy didn¡¯t cry. But he was now crying his heart out. He wept in a very peculiar way. The sounds he emitted were very low, but he was taking huge breath in and out, like some kind of frightening monster! What shocked Marvin was that lil¡¯ Guy¡¯s tears were faintly cyan colored! ¡®Am I wrong? Is it because of the darkness?¡¯ Marvin rubbed his eyes. But what he saw next left him dumbstruck! As lil¡¯ Guy wept, his body slowly began to swell up. His original clothes were already lacking, and due to his bones growing, they ruptured. In an instant, he turned from a 4 year old kid to a teenager! His youth and inexperience could still be seen in his face, but his body had already grown up. It happened in mere seconds. It was really too exaggerated! If not for the fact that Marvin didn¡¯t notice any traces of [Shapeshift], he would have thought that this was the result of a spell. But there wasn¡¯t the energy of a skill, nor any sign of a spell! It was a pure natural feeling. ¡®This is¡­ Bloodline power?¡¯ Marvin felt something wrong. At that time, lil¡¯ Guy gently wiped his tears. He once again regained a calm expression. "When I was young, Mommy told me: ¨C Lil¡¯ Guy, you must not cry. ¨C" "In fact, not only I must not cry, I must not smile." "Some things, I don¡¯t need to learn them. I just feel a lot of knowledge enter my brain¡­" "Sir Robin, let¡¯s go." He slowly stood up, his expression full of sadness, but also full of resolve. This kid was actually able to control his state of mind that well? Marvin dazedly stared at the transformed lil¡¯ Guy. He knew this face! ¡®Hold on¡­ Wasn¡¯t he the most famous person in Rocky Mountain after the Three Sisters in the period after the Calamity? [Wind Knight] O¡¯Benson. Marvin suddenly realized. Wind Knight O¡¯Benson¡¯s family name was Hera. ... Wind Knight. In the game, he was another legendary figure in the Rocky Mountain, aside from the three sisters. That powerhouse wasn¡¯t most famous for repeatedly protecting Hope City. Or for the fact that not a single god¡¯s avatar he fought survived his winds. Rather, it was because of his face. O¡¯Benson was actually very handsome, but for some reason he never smiled, and no one ever saw him cry. Afterwards, an expert did a hidden quest from the Wind Knight and the truth came out: ¨C O¡¯Benson had a special bloodline. ¨C He was a descendant of some Overlord in the North, and that Overlord also seemed to have some mysterious racial bloodline, like the Hammons. They had a type of curse, but it only passed onto the males. They couldn¡¯t have any kind of change in mood. They couldn¡¯t cry, and they couldn¡¯t smile. If they smiled or cried once, it was equivalent to passing ten years of their life! This was a very frightening curse, and made this clan¡¯s men forever unable to show emotions. Lil¡¯ Guy had been trained by Hera to control his mood, and had never gone out of control before. But faced with his mother¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t control himself. He cried, and lost ten years. His body grew a lot taller, and his intelligence also increased, along with his bloodline strength. In that split second, he grew to be a 14-15 year old youth. In other words, lil¡¯ Guy was now about the same age as Marvin. This was a strange experience. People who had never experienced it wouldn¡¯t be able to know how it felt. And Wind Knight O¡¯Benson originally was someone bad with words. Apart from the downsides, the curse granted powerful abilities. They could control wind and have good relations with any lifeform related to wind. For example, the [Asperi], also known as Wind Steeds, which lived in the Roland Highlands, and Air Elementals. That was the origin of the name Wind Knight. In the past, Marvin wasn¡¯t very familiar with the Wind Knight. He only knew a bit about his background. His mother died to the Dark Races. He¡¯d once talked about his first love, but that girl made him smile for the first time and then made him cry once again. He thus lost another 20 years of life. These clansmen typically only lived about 50 years. ... ¡®Seems like even if I didn¡¯t get involved, Hera would have also died from the Underdark¡¯s denizens.¡¯ ¡®As for lil¡¯ Guy, he would have survived.¡¯ He gently got up and patted lil¡¯ Guy¡¯s shoulder. "Let¡¯s go." He then took out the Thousand Paper Crane and put Hera¡¯s body inside. This action surprised lil¡¯ Guy, but he still trusted Marvin. After all, this middle-aged man Robin had faced a huge risk to get him back from the Azmyth¡¯s hands. And his mother also entrusted himself to him. He should be worth trusting. The two lightly walked to the windmill¡¯s back door. Outside, the sounds of slaughter were gradually coming to an end. Marvin gently opened the door. The Azmyths in the sky were already gone. They had probably been exhausted by flying and returned to Lion Town to reintegrate with the forces. And many more monsters from the Underdark should have already completely sealed off Lion Town from Hope City. Raven was panting roughly, and her two daggers were dripping with blood. Six Dark Elves¡¯ bodies were messily laying on the ground. An elite captain¡¯s strength really was outstanding. Moreover, these Dark Elves would have never thought that the candidate to be the next Matriarch would suddenly attack her own subordinates! "Master, I already accomplished your order." A flattering expression flashed through her eyes. But her body was somewhat stiff. Marvin frowned. At that time, he once again felt a burst of pain in his mind. Clearly, Raven was still resisting. But the Book of Nalu¡¯s power was too great and forcefully suppressed her. In any case, Marvin still successfully controlled her. Then, he gave her another order, having her wander around Hope City by herself. From what Raven had said, breaking through the blockade wouldn¡¯t be that easy. When Marvin needed her, he would naturally call her through the Book of Nalu. Raven left. Marvin brought lil¡¯ Guy and they proceeded to break out toward Hope City! It was unfortunate that the Thousand Paper Crane couldn¡¯t be used to hold a living person, because breaking through the blockade alone would be a piece of cake for Marvin. Many groups of monsters could be seen ahead. Marvin led lil¡¯ Guy to try to bypass them. Chapter 263: Life and Death Blockade! Chapter 263: Life and Death Blockade! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Hope City. The distant Hope City also noticed something wrong when the Dark Races rushed out to the surface. The town of the Three Sisters was highly efficient. They quickly entered a state of emergency. Under Lorie¡¯s leadership, Hope City¡¯s military forces were on high alert. They kept dispatching scouts and information rushed through Hope City. ... On the city wall, a young purple-haired girl was looking into the distance. Though covered to some extent by black clouds, Rocky Mountain could still receive some rays of light. And these rays of light could bring harm to the Dark Races, even if it was merely a few of them. She was able to see very far due to her own special ability. A pitch-black blockade line was already completed. It looked like a black snake, twisting around the surrounding towns between Lion Town and Hope City, strangling many fleeing refugees! "Dark Races¡­. Lion Town has already been breached." A low whisper could be heard from her mouth. The expression of the Knight at her side was quite serious. As this city¡¯s supreme leaders, the three siblings had supreme authority. This authority was originally very stable because of Jessica¡¯s backing. But now, traces of chaos seemed to have appeared in Hope City! The Dark Races invaded! This information spread everywhere and immediately caused panic. There was no Legend overseeing Hope City at the moment! The strongest of the three sisters was currently on the edge of the Chaos Ground, trying to catch that Black Dragon who often came to disturb Rocky Mountain. And Kate, who had shown some development in her abilities, also took a few people and left for the dangerous area to the west to investigate the meteors. Only Lorie, the youngest of the three, remained. Even if the inhabitants were fond of Lorie, that girl was way too young. Few people were willing to entrust Hope City to her hands. If not for the city¡¯s guards keeping the situation under control and Jessica¡¯s reputation, civil strife might have already broken out in Hope City. Even so, a feeling of worry spread through Hope City. Merchants packed their belongings and tried to head west, while poor people were blankly gathering together, wanting to know more information. During this time, the city was on the verge of sinking into chaos. But after Lorie personally made an appearance, everything became better. This young girl was actually very smart. She had exceptional leadership and management abilities. Right at the start, she summoned the most loyal city guards. And Head Knight Terry at her side was the most loyal follower of the three sisters. Orders came from Lorie¡¯s mouth and they were strictly implemented by the city guards! Gather the militia. Conscript the adventurers. Quickly deploy the city guards to get the surroundings villages¡¯ inhabitants to move over. Gather the exiled Sorcerers¡¯ organization [Demonic Hand]. Open the refuge and send in the elderly and children. Open the armory and provide able people with the means to defend themselves... The orders were methodically carried out. It unconsciously stabilized the hearts of many people. They looked at that short silhouette standing on the city wall and they couldn¡¯t help but feel an unprecedented reverence toward her. Before this event, this young girl always obediently hid behind her two sisters. She was extremely good-looking and had an aura of innocence. No one knew that in a time of war, she could be so calm and rational. Even for the Head Knight at her side, it was the first time he saw Young Lady Lorie acting like a commander. ... "Ankhegs¡¯ endurance is ordinary. Even if they move with magic, lazy monsters like them can¡¯t work for too long." "But without the Ankhegs, it would be very hard to break through Hope City. The Dark Races¡¯ commander should clearly know about this." "Thus, they would attack Hope City after three days. In that time, they will purge the rest of the humans on the surface. After all, in the eyes of the Dark Races, lifeforms of the world above are prey." Lorie mumbled, with grief flashing through her eyes, "Uncle1 Terry, we really can¡¯t save those people?" (T/N1:Form of address.) The Head Knight remained silent. Hope City had already made proper war preparations. He had faith that under Young Lady Lorie¡¯s leadership, they could repel the Dark Races. What¡¯s more, with the Dark Races making such a big move, the powerful Lady Jessica would certainly notice it. If the Fate Sorceress returned to Hope City, the Legend¡¯s skills would unconditionally suppress the Dark Races and they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow! But the people Young Lady Lorie talked about were the inhabitants of the cities and towns between Lion Town and Hope City. They had low chances of survival. Despite the dark sky, they could still see far into the distance from the city wall. That pitch-black blockade was clearly visible. Even though the blockade line was uneven, there was no place that didn¡¯t have the Underdark¡¯s monsters. Goblins, Gnolls, and Kobolds made up most of the blockade line. These lifeforms mostly weren¡¯t very strong, but there were plenty of them. And the most powerful Quaggoth and Fomorians were real nightmares! They were in the center of the blockade line. No matter what part of the blockade was broken, these monsters would appear and fill in. They just saw a group of elite cavalry being quickly defeated. They were a troop of cavalry from one of the villages next to Lion Town. More than twenty cavalrymen rushed into a hole of the blockade. But unfortunately were they caught by a Fomorian! They were sturdier than Ogres, but less intelligent. Most Fomorians had high magic resistance while also mastering one or two kinds of spells. This was what was most troublesome. You couldn¡¯t know what kind of spell he would come up with. Not knowing if a Fire Tongue or Ice Cone would suddenly come out while you were in melee was very troublesome. In short, those knights who broke through the goblins¡¯ blockade were swept away by a few Fomorians. These monsters relied on their sturdy physiques to crush the cavalry. Moreover, they still had helpers. Whether it was quantity or quality, they couldn¡¯t do anything against it. This blockade was the line between life and death for humans on the surface. "Go take a look at the refugee shelter." "If they are more or less done, close the city gates." Lorie sighed. ... "The inhabitants from the surroundings already scattered and found accommodations. Fortunately, enough refuges were built when we established the city, or else we couldn¡¯t have squeezed them in," reported Head Knight Terry after a while. "The city gates can be closed at any time. The cavalrymen we sent around already returned." Lorie nodded. She was about to give the order. But suddenly, a commotion appeared in the north of the blockade. She squinted. There was some activity. ... It was a village a bit north of Lion Town. Because they heard Lion Town¡¯s signal, they reacted before the Dark Races attacked them. Most people still ended up buried under the mouths of the Dark Races, but a small group of them still managed to escape. There were many innocent villagers among them. There were roughly 100 of them, and they were escorted by a large-scale mercenary team. The entire mercenary team numbered about 80 people. They moved slowly, but because of their numbers, they had some hope of breaking through the blockade! As long as they broke through the blockade, they would be able to reach Hope City. Thus, they all did their best. "There is still such a dedicated mercenary group?" Terry also watched this scene. The mercenary group was holding a Silver Fox¡¯s flag and was considered one of the most famous mercenary organizations in the Chaos Ground. The large mercenary group had a fairly good reputation, and they apparently took over the mission of defending that northern village. Now, as they evacuated, they even firmly escorted that group of villagers. In fact, if they abandoned those villagers with no fighting strength, their chances of breaking through the blockade would be a lot bigger! But they didn¡¯t do so. The blockade line was pushed back for the first time. The mercenaries attacked in a triangle formation. At the spearhead was a powerhouse wielding two greatswords. That was the mercenary leader. He was creating a path out of this battlefield on his own, leading everyone to break out of the blockade! "Not good, we have to rescue them!" Lorie frowned. Head Knight Terry clenched his teeth. "Even though our cavalry is intact, it would still be easy to lose them to the tide of monsters if they attacked now." "It¡¯s likely that they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive until our cavalry arrived. There are way too many monsters after all." Lorie stayed silent. The little girl knew that Terry¡¯s words were right. For a few hundred people, it wasn¡¯t wise to sacrifice a cavalry unit. At the same time, Hope City¡¯s thousands would see their odds of survival greatly decline. This wasn¡¯t something wise. But for her, lives couldn¡¯t simply be coldly calculated. She clenched her fists. "Dispatch the cavalry." "We must save them." "In any case, we have to give it a try." Terry took a deep look at her and ultimately used knightly etiquette as he said, "Yes!" "I¡¯ll personally lead the team!" The young girl was stunned. "Uncle Terry!" But this time, the Head Knight didn¡¯t turn back to the city wall. ... Hope City¡¯s gates slowly opened. A small group of about thirty cavalrymen quickly rushed to the north of the blockade. They soon arrived at the edge of the blockade. Under Head Knight Terry¡¯s leadership, they forcefully ripped apart the defensive line and successfully joined up with that group of mercenaries. "Follow us, rush out!" Head Knight Terry bellowed. Everyone worked together to follow the Knights toward the west. But at that time, five Fomorians had blocked them off. Following the Fomorians were a Quaggoth and a squad of Dark Elves! Kobolds and Gnolls also kept squeezing toward them. The pressure faced by the human group increased. "No good." Worry could be seen on Lorie¡¯s face. Even though Terry was an expert of the 3rd rank, he was heavily outnumbered. If they couldn¡¯t deal with the Fomorians, the team of Knights would be in danger! "Uncle Terry¡­" Lorie silently prayed, "You must safely return¡­" But at that moment, a somewhat lazy voice echoed by her ear. "You don¡¯t need to be that worried." "They will definitely break through the siege." A plump lifeform sat on her shoulder. "Eh, Ding?" Lorie looked at the north of the blockade, somewhat nervous. The Fomorians quickly surrounded them, and if they couldn¡¯t break out, even the cavalrymen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. The current Hope City didn¡¯t have the strength to fight a direct battle with the Underdark¡¯s lifeforms. But those ordinary villagers greatly slowed the advance. Some women were still holding onto their children! Many mercenaries were also collapsing. The leader of the convoy just took a blow to his knee and was limping, needing someone to lend him an arm to keep moving forward! That group¡¯s fate seemed to have already been decided. "I was reckless!" The little girl was grabbing her pretty light purple hair, upset. "No. You made the correct decision." Ding squinted and said, "I can feel someone familiar hiding in that group." "What is he waiting for?" ... What was Marvin waiting for? He was waiting for an opportunity to make a move! After leaving the windmill, they quickly ran across the Silver Fox mercenaries. The kindhearted mercenaries took them as common refugees and pulled them into the ranks. They kept rushing forward and it looked like they were about to break through the blockade. During that time, Marvin kept switching between the shotgun and the two pistols, not wanting to attract the attention of the Dark Races¡¯ commander with his strength! ¡®Just a bit more!¡¯ ¡®Just a bit closer to reach Hope City!¡¯ He was waiting for that opportunity. When he acted, he would inevitably be spotted by Lady Tess. At that time, a group of even more powerful creatures would be sent to block their way, and this group would lose all hope! Thus, he had to be patient. He had to catch them unprepared! The cavalrymen helping out made him overjoyed. It seemed that whoever was leading Hope City, that commander was still caring about human lives. The group rushed through the blockade and was soon intercepted. At that time, five Fomorians surrounded them! Despair filled everyone¡¯s faces. Fomorians were big and sturdy, towering at a height of over 2.5 meters! The cavalrymen also slowed down. "Follow them to battle!" The Silver Fox¡¯s leader roused them. That guy was someone who attached high importance to comradeship. The other mercenaries also raised their swords one after the other. The villagers silently and gratefully looked at these mercenaries. They knew that if it wasn¡¯t for themselves, the mercenaries might have already broken through the blockade. These people were worthy of admiration. "I can¡¯t lead the charge anymore." The leader lifted a long sword. "Thus, lads, let us fight together!" "To battle!" Everyone bellowed, unwilling to give up and unafraid of dying as they rushed toward those five Fomorians! But at that time, a shadow as fast as lightning suddenly rushed to the forefront. "I¡¯ll open the path," he said. Even in the chaotic battlefield, Marvin¡¯s voice could clearly be heard. They were already close to breaking through to Hope City¡¯s gates, so he didn¡¯t need to hide his own strength anymore. It was now time to make the final push to break through the blockade! He crazily rushed forward and before everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, his body began to swell up! Shapeshift Sorcerer, Beast-shape! The Asuran Bear¡¯s terrifying form instantly descended and sent 8 or 9 Goblins flying with one swipe! "Roaaaar!" Chapter 264: Breaking Through! Chapter 264: Breaking Through! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Two Fomorians imposingly blocked the path directly ahead. But their 2.5 meter height was shorter than the Asuran Bear¡¯s! With an increase in the level of the Shapeshift Sorcerer class, the Asuran Bear¡¯s properties would also increase. And its build had also improved significantly. Facing the Asuran Bear¡¯s charge, even the Crimson Patriarch¡¯s Snake form could only barely resist! Although that was due to a potion and a scroll, when facing these common Fomorians, Marvin was very confident. He burst out and charged ahead. The three huge bodies were like tanks knocking against each other. Then, both Fomorians howled in grief as they were sent flying by Marvin! Two other Fomorians, one on each side, launched an attack. A lightning bolt and some acid landed on Marvin¡¯s body! A burst of electric current pierced through Marvin¡¯s body, but the Asuran Bear had strong resistance to these kinds of magics. Marvin¡¯s sturdy fur suddenly stiffened as his body went numb for half a second, and then he used his left and right paws to ruthlessly slap those Fomorians¡¯ heads! The pitiful Fomorians passed out from the huge power. Their massive bodies flew and landed on a bunch of Goblins! The human side cheered. "Quick! Go!" Marvin in his Asuran Bear Form roared out words in Common, urging them with a bellow. The bewildered cavalry looked at Marvin indecisively, but they still worked together with the Silver Fox mercenaries to help evacuate the villagers. The blockade had been breached! Not far to the side, on top of a hill, a shadow suddenly rose. Marvin faintly squinted. That was an Underdark Venom Drake! This predator could only fly at low altitudes, but its venom was very powerful. The Asuran Bear¡¯s fur might not be able to withstand it. Underdark Venom Drakes usually used their venom to kill an enemy before drying it for consumption. And it was the final trump card of this blockade! This was also the reason Marvin hadn¡¯t revealed his strength earlier. If he had alarmed them earlier, the result would have been counterproductive. He wanted to catch them off guard! The Asuran Bear frantically charged. His limbs were his best weapons. Countless pitiful Goblins, Gnolls and Kobolds howled in grief from being crushed by his limbs or butt! They were sent flying, but they were innumerable. Soon, he managed to clear out a path. All the Underdark¡¯s creatures were looking at Marvin, their eyes filled with fear. The creatures in the Underdark were like this, worshipping the strong. As long as you showed absolute power, they would submit to you. Of course, they acknowledged the power, not the person. But regardless of their fear, they couldn¡¯t disobey Lady Tess¡¯ orders. She was the Apostle of the Black Dragon. Her will was the Black Dragon¡¯s will! All the Dark Races summoned their courage to once again surround them. At that time, Marvin suddenly stopped and took a step back. He opened his maw and let out an extremely powerful roar! Intimidating Roar! The Asuran Bear¡¯s unique ability. In an instant, all the Dark Races sank into chaos. They didn¡¯t have strong willpower. After all, they were relying on the Black Dragon¡¯s support. They were scared by the Intimidating Roar and their formation became chaotic. They started to trample and attack each other like a bunch of undisciplined soldiers. Meanwhile, the cavalrymen were escorting the villagers as they quickly approached Hope City¡¯s walls. They could faintly see the city gates slowly opening. Hope City didn¡¯t give up on them. The Three Sisters didn¡¯t give up on them! They were all moved to tears as they kept rushing forward. Even if they were already wounded, even if the pain in their feet was unbearable, they clenched their teeth and sped up. Because that shadow was still approaching from behind! The Underdark Venom Drake! ... Marvin was at the back of the human group. Seeing that they were about to reach the gates, the Venom Drake went all-out to chase them. "Mister Robin!" Guy, the future Wind Knight anxiously yelled. "Follow them!" Marvin bellowed, "Get in quick." Guy clenched his teeth and ultimately obeyed Marvin¡¯s order. In a few moments, a vacant space appeared outside Hope City. The Asuran Bear was alone, facing the monsters of the entire blockade, as well as one Underdark Venom Drake! But Marvin wasn¡¯t afraid. Even if the Venom Drake was powerful and had a bit of an advantage over the Asuran Bear, his other Shapeshift could completely subdue it! Don¡¯t forget that the Twin-Headed Snake was completely immune to venom! Marvin calmly waited for the enemy to approach. The Venom Drake hissed and flapped his wings, apparently wanting to dive at him. Marvin also did proper battle preparations! But at that moment, a thick ballista bolt flew under the Venom Drake¡¯s legs! The frightening ballista bolt flew out and fearsomely pierced into the group of monsters. In an instant, it impaled seven or eight Goblins! The Venom Drake startledly flapping his wings and rushed to the sky. He wouldn¡¯t risk his life to chase that kind of prey. All the Dark Races stopped pursuing and began to pull back. And with Marvin¡¯s fortuitous support, the blockade seemed to have loosened up. Apparently many people managed to find weak spots, ultimately breaking through the siege and escaping with their lives. Marvin let out a long breath. He slowly turned around and noticed that girl on the city wall attentively watching him. A familiar silhouette was sitting on her shoulder. Fortune Fairy Ding. Marvin shifted his gaze to another location, seeing ten ballistas being reloaded on both sides of the city walls. Each ballista was operated by a powerful sturdy man. Even if the bolts were unable to harm a Dragon, they were a huge threat to a Venom Drake, this kind of sub-Dragon species. The city gates were wide open, and the human group all poured in as fast as they could. Marvin¡¯s body shrank and suddenly disappeared from where he was! Shadow Escape! With a few quick moves, he caught up to everyone and quietly reapplied his Disguise. The area below the city wall became empty once more. ... Inside Hope City. The group was split up in batches and methodically assigned to different areas. The wounded were carried off to get treatment, and the ordinary people, especially women and children, were sent to a big refuge. If the farmers with strength wanted one, they would be granted a weapon. Hope City was at the most critical juncture after all. They needed everyone to help. Organizations like the Silver Fox Mercenaries were temporarily incorporated into the city guards, and the reserve militia could be called out any time. The atmosphere on the city wall was still very nervous. Facing the Dark Races who hadn¡¯t emerged for many years, people always felt some kind of dread. But when they raised their heads, they would see that small silhouette still standing on the city wall, silently looking in the distance, and they would feel oddly peaceful. Because they knew there was always someone guarding this city. Hope Town was jointly established by the three sisters. The other two Ladies left, but as long as Young Lady Lorie stayed there, everything would be fine. There would still be hope! ... In the crowd, Head Knight Terry was anxiously looking for someone. But every time he asked, he would be answered with "Didn¡¯t see", "No idea", or "Thank you". There was no helpful answer. He was trying to look for that "Druid"! This was Young Lady Lorie¡¯s order. This order didn¡¯t surprise Terry. At such a critical time, they needed to use every single bit of power they could find. And that Sir Druid that was able to Shapeshift into a huge Bear was clearly a high level powerhouse. He was also very smart, knowing the best timing to use his power to avoid an untimely confrontation with the Venom Drake and safely escort everyone to the city. He must find that powerhouse! But what depressed him was that those villagers said they didn¡¯t recognize that person! And after the man entered the town, he quickly disappeared in the crowd. This made him impossible to find. Ultimately, he was able to get some information from the leader of the mercenaries. "You are looking for Mister Robin?" "He really is someone frightening. We thought he had no fighting strength at the start, so we specially sent him to the flank, to lighten his pressure." "But unexpectedly he was very powerful, bursting in at the crucial moment and saving us." "We didn¡¯t get to properly thank him for that." Terry interrupted the mercenary leader¡¯s flood of words, and firmly said, "Sorry, but I only want to know where Mister Robin is at the moment." The leader shrugged. "No one knows." Terry sighed and looked at the sea of people before ultimately returning to the city wall. "You didn¡¯t find him?" Lorie asked quietly. Terry nodded. "I understand, go take care of other things." "I¡¯ll send others to take care of this," the young girl calmly said. Even if the Head Knight was doubtful, he obeyed. ... Outside the refuge, Marvin and Guy were standing side by side. "Sir, this is the thing you want." Guy handed a scroll and a few books to Marvin. "This is our family record. It is related to the Source of Fire¡¯s Order. You already brought me here safely, so these are yours." Marvin gently took the scroll and the few books. At that time, he had made a deal with Hera because she brought out enough bargaining chips. But afterwards, the matter had gradually evolved. Marvin no longer helped the mother and child only because of the deal. He was moved by Hera. Guy was silent for a moment, but he didn¡¯t move toward the refuge. "Guy, where will you go?" Marvin couldn¡¯t help but ask. "Sir Robin, I already grew up. A name like Guy or Lil¡¯ Guy isn¡¯t fitting anymore." The youth pointed to something next to the refuge. "I want to go there." Marvin followed his finger and saw that he had pointed at the place providing weapons. "My real name is O¡¯Benson. My family name isn¡¯t important. I might choose Hera as a family name later on." The weak youth added in a low voice, "I¡¯m happy to have met you, Sir Robin." After saying this, he started to go ask for a weapon. Suddenly, a hand patted his shoulder. O¡¯Benson turned around, surprised, but what he saw was a youth about his own age. "I¡¯m also happy to have met you, O¡¯Benson," said Marvin sincerely. O¡¯Benson¡¯s eyes were filled with shock! "You are¡­" Marvin signalled him to stay silent and soon changed back to the appearance of the middle-aged Robin. He smiled at O¡¯Benson and turned to walk into the crowd. But he didn¡¯t get far before a dissatisfied voice echoed next to his ears: "Not greeting an acquaintance when you see them.. you are really lacking manners!" Chapter 265: Golden Blood Chapter 265: Golden Blood Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Hearing this voice, Marvin couldn¡¯t help but force a smile. He turned around. The Fortune Fairy Ding was looking at him disdainfully. "We thought you died. If not for me noticing the aura of the luck blessing I bestowed you in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you. A very terrifying Sorcerer bloodline. You should join Rocky Mountain." Marvin looked at the surroundings. "Do you think this place is suitable for a discussion?" "It¡¯s not." The Fortune Fairy flapped its wings. "Follow me." ... Marvin followed behind Ding and returned once more to the city gates. They went down a small path to the wall. The fully armed guards didn¡¯t stop them. Apparently Ding had some reputation here. A young girl was standing alone on top of the city wall. Marvin was meeting her for the first time, but he already recognized her. The youngest of the Fate Sisters, Lorie. She wasn¡¯t as powerful of a caster as her two sisters, but her wisdom was high enough to cause envy. She was one of the few people who saw through the gods¡¯ conspiracy before the Calamity. Fate Sorceresses had different types of abilities. For example, her sister Jessica¡¯s fate ability was [Power]. After the awakening of her bloodline, her Power kept increasing. This Power included the strength of her spells and physical abilities. As for Kate, if Marvin wasn''t mistaken, she had [Protection] as her fate ability. To be able to ignite the Source of Fire¡¯s Order, her Protection ability was most important. As for Lorie. Her fate ability was [Wisdom]! This was a very wise and farsighted girl. ... She slowly turned around. She was wearing a dress somewhat like her older sister¡¯s. The style was a bit different and it was a bit smaller. 12-13 years old was supposed to be an age where girls could be be carefree and without worries, but Marvin could see countless thoughts in her eyes. He instinctively felt something wrong. What about the other two sisters? Why is there only Lorie? "Hello, Mister Marvin." Lorie looked at Marvin with a smile. "You really gave me a great surprise." "Thank you for rescuing those villagers and also rescuing Uncle Terry." Marvin slightly nodded. Even if this girl looked young, she talked like an adult. It made it somewhat hard for him to get used to. "Hello, Miss Lorie." The two started a discussion unfamiliarly. Fortunately, the Fortune Fairy Ding butted in from time to time and gradually reduced the awkwardness. They both actually knew about each other. Marvin, well, there was no need to say. And Lorie also knew about him because she knew of Marvin¡¯s actions in the Decaying Plateau¡¯s war. After a few exchanges, Lorie directly expressed her own thoughts. She wanted Marvin to help her defend Hope City. Hope City was currently at a critical juncture. Not only was it facing a grave external crisis, but it wasn¡¯t stable inside either. ¡®I hadn¡¯t expected that Jessica was actually lured to the edge of the Chaos Ground by Clarke." ¡®The events shown in the trailer weren¡¯t really complete. Kate also left Hope City because of the matter of the meteors. No wonder only the youngest sister was left in Hope City.¡¯ Marvin couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile and shake his head after hearing this. How could he not want to help Hope City? What¡¯s more, that bit of luck Ding gave him saved him at a crucial moment. If he was able to, he would definitely help. But the Source of Fire¡¯s Order was also very important. On top of that, from his memories, he knew that Hope City would hold on even without him. They ultimately repelled the Dark Races. There was no doubt about it. Although his appearance had changed a few parts of history, the most important parts shouldn¡¯t change. If Jessica displayed her extreme power and killed Clarke, even if the Black Dragon God was furious, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything! The current Universe Magic Pool had yet to be broken and the Time Molt was in Inheim¡¯s hands, so no god¡¯s avatar could descend! And if no god descended, the Legend Fate Sorceress was more or less the strongest expert. And on a large scale aspect, Jessica was an existence that could face thousands upon thousands by herself. Black Dragon Clarke was luring Jessica¡¯s attention for now, but the Fate Sorceress wasn¡¯t a fool. She would definitely notice the unusual movements on this side. She would return sooner or later. Hope City definitely wouldn¡¯t have any major issues. This was how Marvin saw it, so he originally planned to bring O¡¯Benson to Hope City and then leave. He would head west to the place the meteors fell, to look for a Source of Fire¡¯s Order. But how could he have expected that Ding would recognize him? Thus, facing Lorie¡¯s request, Marvin felt somewhat trapped in a dilemma. He thought for a bit and ultimately chose to refuse. "I am very sorry, I really want to help." "But I came to Rocky Mountain with a more important goal." Lorie¡¯s eyes were very clear, staring at Marvin. "Source of Fire¡¯s Order, right?" Marvin nodded. "Sis is already looking for it," Lorie said seriously. "There is a total of seven of them. If she finds more than one, there is no harm in giving you one." Marvin laughed involuntarily. "Miss Lorie, can you make a decision on behalf of your sisters?" In Marvin¡¯s eyes, Lorie was a bit naive. Very few people would be willing to move a Source of Fire¡¯s Order, let alone offer one as a gift. Kate did have some friendship with Marvin, and the Night Monarch¡¯s spirit helped her stabilize her bloodline, which might let her advance to Legend earlier. But that friendship couldn¡¯t necessarily be compared to a Source of Fire¡¯s Order. He knew Kate was very kindhearted, but Rocky Mountain was her home. This was the place she wanted to protect. Marvin was only a friend at most. Even if the sisters previously held four of them, who knew what could happen this time. Marvin didn¡¯t want to entrust his hopes onto others... ... But, at that time, Ding suddenly interrupted, "She obviously can." "Even though Lorie is young, her words can definitely represent the three sisters." "Otherwise, why would the entire Hope City listen to her?" Lorie also looked at Marvin with a hopeful expression. "I promise." "I only hope for you to do us a favor." Marvin paused for a bit, before hesitantly asking, "What favor?" "Assassination." Lorie cut straight to the point. "An assassination mission. I already have two experts ready. With you joining, it would make a perfect team and raise the success rate of the assassination." "Target?" Marvin asked. "Tess." Lorie told him with a calm expression, "She is the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle, thus this is a bit difficult." Marvin firmly shook his head! What a joke, assassinating Tess? That¡¯s a powerhouse on the same level as Bamboo! Even if the Black Dragon God didn¡¯t pour a great amount of Divine Power into her like the World Ending Twin Snakes did for Bamboo, she also wasn¡¯t a target that a 4th rank could assassinate. "Don¡¯t hastily refuse." "I have yet to tell you the reward." Lorie smillingly said, "If Sir Marvin helps us with this task." "You¡¯ll receive [Golden Blood]." Golden Blood!? Marvin opened his eyes wide. He then instantly answered, "Deal!" Chapter 266: Breakthrough! Bloodline Limitations! Chapter 266: Breakthrough! Bloodline Limitations! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Golden Blood was a treasure that could be used to increase the purity of one¡¯s bloodline! Among the treasures Marvin knew about, Golden Blood was the safest one for breaking through bloodline limitations. It was the most precious secret of Rocky Mountain¡¯s Sorcerers. Marvin was able to awaken his Sorcerer bloodline thanks to Ding¡¯s help. But he had to face the bloodline limitations afterwards! His Shapeshift Sorcerer class was limited to level 5, which if considered alone would be at the boundary of the 1st rank. Without a special opportunity, his Shapeshift Sorcerer level would never increase beyond that. For Marvin, Shapeshift Sorcerer was a very useful sub-class. Night Walker and Ranger were his main classes. His final advancement, Ruler of the Night, was quite powerful, but the Shapeshift Sorcerer class would still be very good for complementing its strength. Earlier, Marvin was able to lead everyone through the blockade by relying on the powerful Shapeshift of the Shapeshift Sorcerer! Whether it was a Night Walker or Ranger, they didn¡¯t have the ability to forcefully break through a battlefield. Thus, Marvin had always been paying attention to methods that could help his Shapeshift Sorcerer class break through. And with Lorie using such an attractive bargaining chip, he couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. It had to be known that this thing was very rare in Rocky Mountain. Without the three sisters¡¯ permission, others couldn¡¯t even think of buying it! .... As for assassinating Tess, after assessing it for a bit, he came to the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t as risky as it seemed. Even if the Dark Races were powerful, they still relied more on numbers. There weren¡¯t that many experts. As long as they weren¡¯t entangled with those especially crazy freaks, stealthily approaching, assassinating, and then fleeing should still be feasible. Marvin was a 4th rank expert after all. And the power of the Night Walker class had already been shown countless times. As for Tess herself, even if she was the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle, she should be using a lot of Divine Power in order to maintain [Shroud the Sun]. The power she could display was limited. As long as the plan was suitable, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily have a low chance of success. Moreover, Lorie promised Marvin that he would have two capable partners to help complete the mission. And even if Lorie¡¯s magic power was unstable, she could still interfere with Tess¡¯ divination spells. That way, she could most effectively ensure the safety of the trio of assassins. After they agreed on a time, Marvin temporarily left the city wall and went to the Demon¡¯s Hand Camp to rest. ... "Marvin, he is a lot more elegant than I imagined!" Just after Marvin¡¯s silhouette disappeared from the city wall, Lorie¡¯s composed and calm attitude went through a huge change! Her eyes were dreamy as she covered them with her hands. "I almost couldn¡¯t keep up the appearances!" "He is certainly the hero who destroyed the Underworld. He really is so handsome!" Ding frowned and said, "He only destroyed the Decaying Plateau, how is that the entire Underworld!" "Is there a difference?" Lorie blinked and replied, still smitten, "Didn¡¯t you see him accept my request, he really is a gentleman." The Fortune Fairy hatefully and angrily retorted, "That was because you offered Golden Blood in exchange!" "That shameless guy sure knows how to take advantage of an innocent girl!" Lorie suddenly said worriedly, "Big Sis said she wanted to put him on the fianc¨¦ list¡­ What should I do if he becomes my brother-in-law?" Ding was speechless. She already couldn¡¯t keep up with the young girl¡¯s thoughts, which were all over the place. Then, she asked with an odd expression, "By the way, where did you get [Golden Blood]?" Lorie beamingly answered, "Sis set some aside for me last time. She told me to use it to break through, but I don¡¯t think I need it." "I have a feeling that Sir Marvin needs it more!" Ding felt like coughing blood! That was Golden Blood! It was a treasure Jessica had to risk her life to get. How could it be given away like that? And for an assassination? "Oh yeah, in order to increase the chances of success of the mission, I decided to give him the Golden Blood first and let him raise his strength before the assassination." "...Ding? Are you okay?" Lorie shook the already fainted Fortune Fairy. The latter didn¡¯t answer and kept playing dead. ... Demon¡¯s Hand. The organization of Rocky Mountain¡¯s Sorcerers. When the South Wizard Alliance was established, the first thing they did was exile all Sorcerers. The Wizards believed Sorcerers¡¯ magic came from the Devils or the Demons. They were a group of people walking on the edge of wickedness, and extremely unreliable. They expelled all Sorcerers, and ultimately, the banished Sorcerers gathered in Rocky Mountain under the call of a mysterious power. The Sorcerers that had been pushed around began to unite. They established their own organizations and Demon¡¯s Hand was the most famous one among them. Demon¡¯s Hand had an independent area and land in Hope City. Their buildings were odd and eccentric, not sticking to one pattern. This was because the Sorcerers had come from all over before gathering there, so they had all kinds of customs. These customs even spread and were inherited by their descendants. In short, Rocky Mountain was a place where all kind of social customs mixed together. Walking through a street you could feel like you just crossed a continent after rounding a corner. The Demon¡¯s Hand Camp was set up in the east of the city. It was the place where Sorcerers exchanged knowledge, but it was also the place where Sorcerers who signed the agreement to develop Hope City would gather. Sorcerers were powerful. In times of war, they would display abilities that were hard to imagine. ... Marvin found the VIP lounge under the guidance of a Knight. He needed to wait for the two other experts there. Everything needed was available in the lounge, and there were four or five separate rooms. Marvin chose one and went in to rest. This trip through the Underdark to Rocky Mountain, and then breaking through the blockade afterwards, used up a large amount of his energy. He urgently needed some sleep to replenish his energy. Two hours later, he was woken by a feeling of hunger. He went to the lounge to find something to eat. The food supplied in Rocky Mountain was pretty good, or at least it was in the VIP lounge. At that time, there was someone else in the lounge. She was wearing a flaming red dress with a plunging neckline, exposing her fair skin. She was quite beautiful and radiated sex appeal. It felt like the more you looked at her, the more you would become engrossed in it. ¡®High Charisma¡­¡¯ Marvin froze. This woman¡¯s Charisma was definitely above 25! As everyone knew, Charisma was as important to Sorcerers as Dexterity was to Thieves or Rangers. With such high Charisma, she must be a pretty powerful Sorceress. A Sorceress appearing in an assassination unit wasn¡¯t strange. The needed to penetrate deeply into the enemy lines. Without a caster, how would they be able to escape once the deed was done? Legs wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun spells after all. "Hey, you must be that Mister Robin they talked about. I heard you were a Druid that is also talented in the assassination field." The woman took the initiative to greet him. "I am Daisy." Marvin faintly nodded, not too affected by the 25 Charisma ability [Boundless Attraction]. He only coldly said, "Robin." When he talked with Lorie, Marvin already emphasized that he didn¡¯t want to expose his true identity. The young girl also understood Marvin¡¯s request. From the start, he was just considered a mysterious master that had suddenly emerged. Daisy was apparently a good talker and was different from a lot of ignorant and solitary Sorcerers. She was very good at communicating. In a few minutes, she told the details she knew about the assassination mission to Marvin. She also said there was another expert, apparently named [Xiu], who was the only actual Assassin of their team. Xiu¡¯s class was [Ace Assassin]. He was above level 18 and had the strength of a Half-Legend powerhouse. If Marvin didn¡¯t join, Lorie intended to have these two people conduct the operation, but Marvin joining would increase the success rate of the mission. After all, Kate had known about Marvin¡¯s Night Walker class, and its powerful assassination abilities weren¡¯t inferior to an Ace Assassin¡¯s. As [Great Hero Marvin]¡¯s number one fan, Lorie would definitely not miss those details. ... They discussed in the lounge for a while, but the Assassin Xiu had yet to arrive. Instead, another Knight arrived. "Sir Robin, the thing you required is here. Young Lady Lorie said that you must be ready before 8 tonight." That Knight was holding a box in his hand and gently handed it over to Marvin. Marvin¡¯s heart skipped a beat! This was the Golden Blood?! Giving it to him in advance? He excused himself to Daisy and returned to his room with the box. After locking the room to ensure that no one would bother him, he opened it. Inside the box was a container of liquid. Once he opened the lid, a sweet fragrance spread out. The portion of Golden Blood looked like golden water. It was definitely a worthy treasure. It could purify a Sorcerer¡¯s bloodline, and using it would help break through one¡¯s bloodline limitations! Marvin was moved. He opened his stats window and unhesitantly spent 23000 experience on Shapeshift Sorcerer! Thus, his Shapeshift Sorcerer class reached level 5 and couldn¡¯t be leveled again with experience. Then, he gently brought the container to his lips and drank it down in one gulp. The liquid entered his body. Marvin began to feel heat. A mysterious power kept spreading through his body. This was the same feeling as that time on the snow mountain. Back then, he was unconscious when he awakened his Shapeshift Sorcerer class. But this time, Marvin was completely clear-headed. He could feel a mysterious power awakening in his body. A series of logs flashed in front of him: [With the help of some mysterious liquid, you broke through your bloodline limitations.] [Your Shapeshift Sorcerer class broke through the 2nd rank, you automatically reached level 6 without spending experience.] [Your class specialty Boundless Shapeshifting obtained a new shape¡­] Marvin blinked in surprise. At level 6, Shapeshift Sorcerer surprisingly got a new shape! Chapter 267: Diamond Can’t Break! Chapter 267: Diamond Can¡¯t Break! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Golden Blood was the safest treasure to break through bloodline limitations. Apart from that intense sensation, Marvin didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. With the help of the Golden Blood, his Shapeshift Sorcerer class reached level 6. Apart from that, his body also had some improvements due to his bloodline awakening. His Constitution raised by a point, which was a pleasant surprise. And he also obtained an increase of 145 HP! This was fairly significant growth. Marvin looked in the mirror and found that he was visibly stronger than he was in the past. Naturally, this was physical change. But the true change happened to the Shapeshift Sorcerer class. 2nd rank Shapeshift Sorcerers had a lot more spells, unlike the 1st rank, which only had [Charming Looks] (Temporarily increase Charisma by 2 points) and [Transforming Magic Cube] (Control type spell). But these spells weren¡¯t mastered when Marvin advanced. Five or six new spells appeared in the Shapeshift Sorcerer spell list but they were greyed out. This meant that he needed some time before he could use these powerful and effective spells! Sorcerer was a peculiar class. Even if they spent their days just playing around, they would still automatically learn some spells. This made all the other hard working classes, especially fighting classes, look at them with envy. These spells might not be usable right now, but Marvin knew that they would soon come in handy. The most important thing was still the Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s specialty [Boundless Shapeshifting]! Before, Boundless Shapeshifting gave Marvin two shapes: Beast-shape and Shadow-shape. After this advancement, it gained a third one! [Boundless Shapeshifting ¨C Diamond-shape] [Description: Diamond-shape can only be activated for 8 seconds. No conflicts will occur with the Human-shape¡¯s skills.] [Effect: Unbreakable Diamond] [Negative Effect: After Diamond-shape ends, you¡¯ll have the weakness status for 24 hours.] ... Marvin looked at the two words [Unbreakable Diamond] and almost went mad from joy! This was a Monk¡¯s Half-Legend skill! He hadn¡¯t expected Shapeshift Sorcerer to be able to get this effect. [Unbreakable Diamond]: Immunity to all non-divine attacks, immunity to all fatal injuries, extreme resistance to all physical damage, extreme resistance to all magical damage! The reason Monks were called "Real Men" in the game was this powerful undying skill! Unless a god made a move, few could harm users of Unbreakable Diamond! But the Unbreakable Diamond skill wasn¡¯t as heaven defying as Marvin¡¯s effect! They had "High resistance to damage" while Marvin had "Extreme resistance to damage." These were two totally different concepts. But from another point of view, Monks¡¯ Unbreakable Diamond could last half a minute while Marvin¡¯s Diamond-shape could last only 8 seconds. ¡®This is the legendary false real man.¡¯ Marvin laughed at himself, but was still happy. The Cridland¡¯s ancestor was really impressive to be able to take so many powerful abilities from the Archdevil Head. ... Apart from Marvin gaining Diamond-shape, the other two shapes were also strengthened. The Asuran Bear turned into a Fierce Asuran Bear! This was a strengthened version of the Asuran Bear reaching a height of about 5 meters! It could be referred to as the Hegemon of the forest! Common 4th rank powerhouses might not be a match for the Fierce Asuran Bear. And his Shadow-shape also gained a few more spells. But Marvin didn¡¯t have time to check it out before knocking sounds came from the door. "Sir Robin, everyone is here." Everyone had arrived. It was time to start the operation. ... In the lounge, the person in charge of explaining the mission was already there. And Fiend Sorcerer Daisy and Ace Assassin Xiu were ready. It was now 8 in the evening and the operation would start in an hour. "Daisy has long distance teleportation abilities. She is crucial for getting past the enemy lines and returning back to Hope City." "She will be tasked with sending both of you into the Dark Races¡¯ armies while Young Lady Lorie will be in charge of throwing off any possible skills that could notice you. You won¡¯t be found in the teleportation process." "After arriving, it will be Sir Xiu and Sir Robin¡¯s turns to act." "Tess has the strength of an Apostle, and she definitely has a lot of items and Divine Spells on her to protect her from assassination! I hope the two of you can work together¡­" After telling them most of the content of the mission, the person in charge of the briefing let the three discuss on their own. The outcome of the communication wasn¡¯t good at all. Xiu was very arrogant, and in the whole process, he only spoke one line. "I kill my targets, so don¡¯t block my path," he told Marvin. Even though Daisy was usually good at mediating, she didn¡¯t know what to say when faced with this kind of situation. Marvin actually didn¡¯t care. What kind of people hadn¡¯t he seen in the past? There were plenty of players more arrogant than Xiu. Was killing an Apostle that easy? If that guy wanted to give it a go and give Marvin the chance to study Tess, why would Marvin be against it? He simply didn¡¯t bother to say anything. The group of three ended up staying silent until the mission started. ... Under the cover of the night, Lorie was still standing on the city wall, looking far into the distance. She was checking the movements of the Dark Races. This young girl had already stood there for more than ten hours. But she couldn¡¯t rest. She was the hope of the city, and when looking at her back, they felt at ease. "Young Lady Lorie, this matter feels a bit wrong." Head Knight Terry reported, "Sir Xiu¡­ and Sir Robin¡­ Apparently they aren¡¯t willing to work with each other?" "Hmm?" Lorie didn¡¯t look very surprised. "Xiu is quite proud, him not wanting to work with others is quite normal." "But this kind of mission might be negatively affected¡­" Terry hesitated. He was a bit doubtful whether they could work together after seeing Xiu and Robin¡¯s attitudes when Daisy started the Teleportation Gate. "It doesn¡¯t matter, I believe in him." "He is a Great Hero," Lorie said cheerfully. Terry was stunned. He couldn¡¯t understand what this Young Lady was saying. ... Lion Town. The streets were in a mess. Human corpses were everywhere. There were still some Kobolds gnawing on some blood-dripping bones. The entire Lion Town¡¯s inhabitants had already turned into the rations of the Dark Races! In the shadows, a sort of boundary appeared. Three people appeared one after the other. "Remember, you only have one hour." "After an hour, or if something too big happens, I¡¯ll leave." Daisy warned, "Take care of everything quickly." Marvin nodded. Xiu didn¡¯t say anything and disappeared without a trace. Marvin shrugged and also used Stealth before moving through the shadows toward the west side of Lion Town. From what Lorie knew, the Dark Races were stationed in that direction. Marvin firmly gripped his daggers, drew a deep breath and quickly entered his own rhythm. ¡®Assassinating a Dark Elf Matriarch who is also an Apostle of the Black Dragon God¡­ It truly makes one¡¯s blood race¡­¡¯ Chapter 268: Assassination Chapter 268: Assassination Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Lion Town changed a lot after the Underdark¡¯s forces invaded. The big Ankhegs turned this place into a bunch of tunnels and pits. The houses on the street were leaning at strange angles. Because they had the protection from Shroud the Sun, the creatures from the Underdark weren¡¯t weakened as much. But they were still used to living in caves, not in humans¡¯ houses. A spacious cave was dug under a small hill in the western part of Lion Town. Bright light was emitting from the cave, and from time to time, a series of blood-curdling screams could be heard. If your Listen skill was high enough, you could even hear the sounds of whipping. Marvin listened from a distance and couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. Even if he already knew Drows had bad characters, experiencing it himself was a bit different. This was Tess¡¯ temporary dwelling, and was also used as a base of a operations. A squad of Dark Elves were guarding outside the cave, watching their surroundings meticulously. This made it hard for Marvin to approach. His Stealth was really high, but high level Drows had quite frightening Perception, and there were so many. They could even notice the wind blowing on grass. Even the more specialized Ace Assassin Xiu shouldn¡¯t be able to sneak past this group of Drows, not to mention a Ranger like Marvin. They needed to find another way. Although Marvin didn¡¯t know Xiu¡¯s location, he was convinced that guy had already made a move. ¡®Such a proud person, he probably can¡¯t wait to show his strength.¡¯ ¡®Tssk¡­ Saying you don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. Then surely you won¡¯t mind people watching your show if they don¡¯t help?¡¯ Marvin sarcastically thought. Even if Marvin was a loner before and he never liked collaborating with those overly proud players, he also wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Having good skills could make someone arrogant? Baaaah! Marvin stood there, not moving. He knew he only needed to wait and the Ace Assassin would deal with this problem. And just as expected, three minutes later, on a spacious street of Lion Town, two Fomorians suddenly appeared! These two Fomorians were pretty fast. They were holding onto each other, surprisingly fighting! They made quite a mess with their scuffle, and moreover, they were quickly approaching Tess¡¯ dwelling! ¡®Isn¡¯t that pretty clever?¡¯ Marvin thought, still sarcastically. Marvin got a grasp of Xiu¡¯s abilities. Quickly thinking of triggering a fight between two dumb Fomorians, and thus substantially diverting the Drows¡¯ attention, Xiu was really an expert. The Fomorians¡¯ fight was so fierce and loud, it even slightly shook the earth nearby. This greatly interfered with the Drows¡¯ vigil. "Stop these two idiots!" a female Drow coldly ordered. Immediately, four Dark Elven warriors rushed over and tried to separate the two Fomorians. This kind of situation was a common occurrence. Fomorians were good fighters in wars, but they didn¡¯t know their place. Few could restrain them if Lady Tess wasn¡¯t there. The intelligence of this group of monsters was really too low, making it hard for them to use their brains and better suited at being ordered around. ... Taking advantage of that chaotic moment, Marvin quietly moved forward into the cave. Xiu definitely entered too. But Marvin didn¡¯t know his location. He cautiously advanced. The cave was very deep and had many tunnels and rooms. He followed the increasingly louder whipping sounds and finally found Tess. Inside a wide cave, two dark elves were naked and tied to a copper pillar. They were suffering from the Dark Elven Matriarch¡¯s whipping! She took off her mysterious gown and was completely naked! She then put on a pair of snakeskin gloves while anger practically rushed out of her eyes! "Useless!" "You didn¡¯t even find Raven!" "The manpower I gave you was wiped out and you didn¡¯t even bring me back a body! How do you want me to explain this to his Highness, the Great Dragon God!" The more she talked, the angrier she got. She rushed over and kicked a male Dark Elf¡¯s certain place. The latter wailed. Tess was actually wearing high-heeled shoes! Marvin looked away, feeling a burst of cold in his lower body! But he was even more shocked by Tess¡¯ words. ¡®Could Raven be related to the Black Dragon God? Otherwise, why would Tess care so much about her?¡¯ Marvin stayed calm and kept to the shadows. Xiu was apparently being just as patient. After a while, Tess seemed to grow weary of scolding and surprisingly released those two male Dark Elves. She lazily laid down on a gently inclined bed and coldly ordered, "Come. You two, if you can satisfy me today, I¡¯ll spare your lives." The two Dark Elves looked at each other in dismay and rushed over! ... However, at that time, some fluctuation appeared in the air. Marvin noticed, Xiu was making his move! Light flashed in his eyes. That guy had waited enough. A shadow twisted and penetrated through the body of a Dark Elf, attacking Tess! Ace Assassin unique skill [Shadow Pierce]! It could pierce through the Shadow Plane in an instant to land in front of the target! This skill was characterized by its direct nature. It could only pierce in a straight line, but it had an extremely high speed! The next second, a frightening straight dagger ruthlessly flew. Tess completely hadn¡¯t expected an Assassin to be in her own cave! A group of Dark Elves with extremely high perception were standing guard outside! However, as the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle, she naturally had her own life-saving method. During this matter of life or death, Tess forcefully moved and chanted something. A great amount of Divine Power rose up from her body and formed a powerful barrier. She simply used Divine Power to protect her body. Ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t break this defense. But since Xiu dared to come assassinate a God¡¯s Apostle, he obviously made proper preparations. His straight dagger had a trace of red light on it. The dagger directly pierced through the Divine Power protecting Tess¡¯ body and stabbed into her chest! Fatal Injury! Deadly Poison! Tess¡¯ complexion immediately turned ash green! A complacent smile appeared on Xiu¡¯s face. ¡®A weapon against Divine Power, truly unexpected.¡¯ ¡®Worthy of an Ace Assassin¡­¡¯ Marvin was also a bit surprised. But then, a black aura flashed through Tess¡¯ face. That was the Black Dragon God¡¯s power! Xiu¡¯s expression seemed somewhat unpleasant. He didn¡¯t wait for Tess to counterattack and immediately disappeared! Tess struggled on the bed. Her wound was still bleeding, but it looked like she didn¡¯t feel it. Her eyes were full of hatred. If not for the Black Dragon God bestowing her the [Major Regeneration] ability, she might have been killed by this Assassin. She was about to order people to look for that Assassin, but who could have guessed that two shadows would suddenly appear and knock against each other! Xiu was thrown on the ground with a pitiful appearance. He had just used an escape ability but it was interrupted by someone out of the blue. However, Tess yelled aloud, overjoyed. "Raven!" Chapter 269: Black Dragon Chapter 269: Black Dragon Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Raven¡¯s appearance disturbed Xiu¡¯s tempo! He was originally going to pretend to escape and then wait until Tess relaxed, before attacking once again. Even if she was the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle with superior recovery ability, he was still 99% sure that he could kill her! He hadn¡¯t expected that he would suddenly be attacked by this Dark Elf. Where did this Dark Elf come from? Merely an instant had passed between his sneak attack and him preparing to escape. That Drow¡¯s perception was that high? To be able to catch him with such good timing? Xiu felt a bit depressed, but Tess didn¡¯t wait for him to recover before rushing over. Divine Spell - Imprison! Xiu was immediately confined inside a pitch-black prison. He couldn¡¯t even move! This was the power of the Black Dragon God. Mortals simply couldn¡¯t face it. Desperate, he could only use his ultimate self preservation skill! His body suddenly turned to dust and flew out in the darkness. Tess didn¡¯t have time to use another Divine Spell before Xiu condensed his body. He then disappeared once again. But he really left the cave this time! ... In a dark alley, Xiu pitifully appeared next to the Fiend Sorcerer Daisy. The latter¡¯s expression fell. "Failure?" Xiu¡¯s face was still cloudy as he nodded. "Let¡¯s go!" "Hold on. What about Robin?" Daisy asked in surprise. "I don¡¯t know!" Xiu cruelly said, "I already said I didn¡¯t want others to work with me, and that guy hasn¡¯t appeared since we split up." "In other words, you failed your attempt but Mister Robin has yet to expose himself?" Daisy calmly analyzed, "Then we still have a chance." Xiu angrily answered, "Are you crazy? You want to wait for him here?" "Even a god¡¯s Apostle is unable to interrupt my teleportation spell," Daisy calmly said. "I haven¡¯t lost confidence, and it isn¡¯t the time yet. The mission hasn¡¯t completely failed, thus it is reasonable to keep waiting." "They will use all their manpower to search Lion Town!" Xiu bellowed in a low voice. "Listen, I don¡¯t care about that Robin. How about you take me out of here, this place is very dangerous!" Daisy sneered, "An Ace Assassin only has this much courage?" "Could it be that you think those ordinary Drows can see through my hidden spell?" Xiu grit his teeth! He was only an ordinary Ace Assassin, and couldn¡¯t leave Lion Town without Daisy¡¯s help. If Daisy didn¡¯t leave, he could only wait! Roughly twenty minutes later. A strong whistling sound could be heard in the sky above Lion Town. They looked up and saw a huge silhouette flying in the sky! Daisy and Xiu exclaimed in fright, "Black Dragon!" "Go!" Xiu said angrily. Daisy bit her lips and opened the Teleportation Gate immediately, letting the two of them escape! ... Hope City. "What? The mission failed?" "And you both returned?" "What about Mar¡­ Robin?" Lorie¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good. She looked at the two so-called experts, their faces full of fear. This was the natural reaction of humans toward Dragons! That was Dragon Might. It could scare two 4th rank experts into running away without fighting! After the girl listened to Daisy¡¯s report, her expression was gloomier. "In other words, the mission has yet to fail and you left Sir Robin in Lion Town?" "It¡¯s not like that." Daisy forced a smile. "Robin¡­" The originally silent Xiu suddenly opened his mouth. "The appearance of a Black Dragon already exceeded the mission¡¯s level." "The mission I was assigned was to kill an Apostle. I recognize my failure, but that Robin definitely won¡¯t succeed!" "Moreover, Black Dragon Clark1 appeared in Lion Town! He is the son of the Black Dragon God. His abilities exceed that of an ordinary Black Dragon!" "I don¡¯t want the mission reward. With a Black Dragon there, how could the assassination be successful?" Xiu seemed very vexed. And he had reason to be vexed. As an outstanding expert, he had made a promise, and the outcome of the assassination attempt made him lose face. Now that he had returned, fleeing with his tail between his legs because of a Black Dragon, he had failed to live up to the expectations of a Half-Legend. Especially since he left a member of his team behind. This made him very worried. "You are wrong." Lorie coldly watched Xiu. "The Apostle you failed to kill¡­ Sir Robin will kill her." "As for the Black Dragon, it might be something you can¡¯t overcome, but that might not necessarily be the case for others." Daisy and Xiu both looked at Lorie with shock. The young girl¡¯s words were simply unreasonable! Even if that Robin really had skill, and something like a Druid Assassin might sound really cool, but how could it be better than an Ace Assassin when it came to assassination? After this attempt, Tess would increase her vigilance. Robin simply wouldn¡¯t have a chance! As for the Black Dragon, the little girl didn¡¯t even know the difference between heaven and earth. Not everyone was a Fate Sorceress like Jessica! Did she think that Robin and her older sister were equally terrifying? ... Xiu coldly declared, "If that Robin kills Tess, I¡¯ll do three assassination missions for the Three Sisters, free of charge. And if he gets rid of the Black Dragon, I¡¯ll work for you for three years!" After saying this, he left without looking back. Daisy stood there awkwardly. "Young Lady Lorie, we really¡­" "No need to say that again." Lorie looked calm. "You worked hard, go rest. A Black Dragon truly isn¡¯t something that just anyone can fight." Daisy nodded and left the city wall. After the two people left, Ding came out from behind Lorie. The young girl immediately flew into a rage! She firmly grabbed Ding¡¯s fleshy face and pinched it as hard as she could. She pinched while muttering loudly, "How could they leave Sir Marvin by himself in such a dangerous place!" "No good, I¡¯ll go rescue him!" A fanatical light flashed through Lorie¡¯s eyes. "I must rescue Sir Marvin!" Ding painfully howled, "Why do you sisters like to pinch my face when you worry!?" Lorie shook Ding as if she didn¡¯t hear her. "Go, go, go!" "Gimme ten points of Luck, I will single-handedly storm into Lion Town!" The Fortune Fairy looked at her. "Ten points?! Do you want me to die?!" Giving blessings would use up the Fortune Fairy¡¯s strength. Despite her being an incarnation of a Fate Tablet¡¯s fragment, she couldn¡¯t just bless as she wanted. One point of Luck was already the limit. Lorie asking for ten was definitely going after her life! Suddenly, a clear cold voice echoed behind her, "Lorie, don¡¯t make trouble." "Ding is still small, she can¡¯t excessively overdraft her power!" A woman who looked extremely similar to Lorie walked over and arrived at her side. Lorie was overjoyed. "Big Sis!" Jessica slightly nodded, and an angry look soon appeared on her face. "The Black Dragon God is really too despicable. He made Clark divert my attention and then stealthily launched a surprise attack on the surface!" "He even sent a projection to protect Clark, and even though I crushed it, it allowed Clark to run away. Truly annoying!" After saying this, she couldn¡¯t help but snatch Ding from Lorie¡¯s hands. After pinching her face out of habit, she looked at Ding hopefully. "Increase my Luck by ten points and I¡¯ll single-handedly kill the Black Dragon God." ... Half an hour ago, inside a cave in Lion Town. Xiu escaped, but Raven stayed. Tess was pleasantly surprised, but she started questioning Raven¡¯s previous whereabouts first, as Dark Elves were very mistrustful. Raven¡¯s reply was flawless. "I was held captive by a powerful human and only recently was able to find an opportunity to turn the tables." "He apparently has a very important secret, so I didn¡¯t rashly kill him. But regardless of how much I punished him, he didn¡¯t say a word." "This secret seems to have something to do with the Source of Fire¡¯s Order, but I¡¯m unclear about the specifics. I believe only someone with your abilities can solve this problem." Tess slightly nodded. "Good, I¡¯ll personally interrogate that human." "But before that, I have to test your belief toward the Black Dragon God!" Dark Elves were very paranoid, and Tess was clearly a good example. With Raven reappearing after disappearing for so long, she couldn¡¯t believe her right away. Raven was perfectly composed. Tess opened her hands and chanted a few sentences, casting a simple [Distinguish Faith]. There was no issue with Raven. Tess finally relaxed. Raven¡¯s faith in the Black Dragon God was still extremely firm. This scene naturally made Marvin laugh inwardly. What was the Book of Nalu? It was an artifact written by the God of Deception using his sweat and blood! Don¡¯t even mention the insignificant Apostle Tess; even if it was the Black Dragon God himself using Distinguish Faith, he also would obtain that same result. This was the powerful ability of the Book of Nalu, with its halo of deception. ... "I locked that man in a warehouse on the plain, how about we bring a team of guards and go there?" Raven suggested. Tess nodded. She was different from the other Underdark¡¯s Races. As a God Apostle, she knew a lot more. The importance of the Source of Fire¡¯s Order was clear. The two immediately left the cave and took a small team of Dark Elves as they quietly left Lion Town. Soon, they arrived at an abandoned warehouse. "That person is inside." Raven pointed at the back door of the warehouse. "Wait outside, without our order, don¡¯t allow anyone in." The other Dark Elves immediately scattered and started cautiously checking their surroundings. Tess and Raven entered the warehouse together. Tess just pushed open the door when a black dagger slashed across her neck! Caught off-guard, Tess¡¯ head immediately fell to the ground! She didn¡¯t even have time to let out a sound before falling on the ground. Raven gently closed the back door. Marvin came out of the shadows, relaxed and pleased, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that killing an Apostle would be so easy.¡¯ ¡®Seems like the Black Dragon God didn¡¯t care too much about her. Such a fragile Apostle, shouldn¡¯t she get at least a few more applications of Major Regeneration?¡¯ Marvin kicked Tess¡¯ head. But suddenly a frightening Dragon¡¯s roar echoed from Lion Town. "Who!" "Who killed my father¡¯s Apostle?!" "Despicable murderer, I see you!" Marvin¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡®Clark!¡¯ ¡®Run!¡¯ __________________ T/N: Clarke was changed to Clark (his gender was only mentioned three times. She -> He -> He, this chapter being the third and confirming it.) ED/N: But Clarke''s a gender neutral name so it didn''t need changing, right? Chapter 270: Opportunity Chapter 270: Opportunity Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The roaring Dragon¡¯s voice burst out from Lion Town and even reached Hope City! Lorie showed a happy expression atop the city wall! "He succeeded!" "Woosh! Woosh!" Two shadows flashed over. Ace Assassin Xiu, and Fiend Sorceress Daisy. The two were looking toward Lion Town with disbelief. That Robin was actually that strong? He managed to get rid of the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle even after Xiu made a mistake? Xiu also couldn¡¯t believe this! But this information came out of Black Dragon Clark¡¯s mouth, he couldn¡¯t question it! Tess died! She died at the hands of an amateur Assassin, which made Xiu feel ashamed. Thinking of this, his face felt hot. He clenched his teeth in frustration. "He truly succeeded." "Thus, I¡¯ll honor my promise! I¡¯ll do three missions for the [Three Sisters], free of charge." Daisy also had a strange expression on her face. It wasn¡¯t that the Fiend Sorcerer wasn¡¯t optimistic about Marvin¡¯s abilities, but among the 4th rank advanced classes, Ace Assassin was definitely the most suitable for assassination. She thought that the unfathomable Robin should be able to safely return, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would truly kill Tess! And in just half an hour! The time they¡¯d planned for the mission wasn¡¯t even up yet! In Hope City, news that the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle had died immediately started spreading. The morale went up, and they saw hope. Even the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle could be killed; was there anything impossible for Hope City? On the city wall, only Jessica remained calm. "What¡¯s the situation?" "Who did you send to assassinate the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle?" Lorie¡¯s eyes were fanatical. "The Great Hero, Sir Marvin." "Marvin?" Daisy and Xiu froze. "Isn¡¯t it Robin?" "Aaaah¡­. This doesn¡¯t matter, Tess already died." The young girl noticed her slip of the tongue and hurriedly tried to change the subject. The Fiend Sorcerer and Ace Assassin were skeptical. They had also seen the rumored [Magic Marvin], but Robin looked completely different! Only Jessica¡¯s expression turned grave. "No good." "It would have been good if it was earlier, when I was still entangled with Clark. There are no powerhouses among the Dark Races stronger than Tess." "But now, not only has Black Dragon Clark returned, he has also found some helpers to attack Rocky Mountain." "That assassin is in danger!" Lorie worried aloud, "We have to save him." Daisy took a deep breath. "I¡¯ll go back." But there were still traces of fear in her eyes. That was fear of Dragons. "No need!" Jessica waved her hand. "I¡¯ll go there!" Saying this, she floated up, looking toward Lion Town. "I¡¯ll go with you!" Ding laboriously flew up. She was then grabbed by Jessica and the two sped toward the darkness! ... Just as the Dragon¡¯s words burst out, an illusion appeared in front of Marvin. He saw a huge Dragon¡¯s head, coldly watching him. Like the Black Dragon said... ¡®He saw me!¡¯ Marvin felt cold. Black Dragon Clark was the son of the Black Dragon God on Feinan, and was linked to Tess in many ways. After Marvin killed Tess, not only did he earn countless amounts of experience, but he also automatically absorbed a bit of Divinity! This shocked Marvin. By relying on this Divinity, if Tess had worked hard, she would have eventually become a Legend, and possibly even a Half-God! Absorbing this Divinity didn¡¯t affect Marvin¡¯s six main stats. But it increased his resistances. His resistance to dark magic for example, and his resistance to poison. Some other benefits were invisible. That False Divine Vessel1 Endless Ocean gifted him, could at most stock up five parts of Divinity and could contain Divinity from different sources. Marvin¡¯s Divinities came from plundering his enemies. First was the World Ending Twin Snakes, and now was the Black Dragon God, the most vicious in this generation. But even if Divinities were good things, they were linked in countless ways. This was why Clark was able to notice Tess¡¯ killer, Marvin. Clark should already be on his way! With the Black Dragon¡¯s flying speed, it would at most take three minutes before reaching this warehouse. Thus, he¡¯d better run first. ... Marvin and Raven left from two different exits. When the roaming Dark Elves heard the Black Dragon¡¯s shouts, they were very surprised and hurriedly rushed to the warehouse. But Marvin had expected this. He and Raven easily avoided them and then removed Stealth to burst in a mad sprint. Of course, the direction Marvin sprinted was toward Hope City! Raven followed Marvin¡¯s order and went to roam around the plain. After all, she currently had no place to go. The Dark Elves should already know of her betrayal, and the humans couldn¡¯t possibly accept a Dark Elf! As Marvin was quickly hurrying forward, he also didn¡¯t forget to take the cloth covering with [Weeping Sky] wrapped inside out of that special storage item! Since Marvin rescued the young deers, Lorant didn¡¯t bother him about it and directly gifted it to him. Marvin was well prepared for tonight! If it didn¡¯t go well, he would fight. Black Dragons¡¯ strength was on the low side of the Chromatic Dragons, but Clark was different, because he was the son of the Black Dragon God. Fighting against him directly was definitely not a good idea. But Marvin knew that support would soon arrive. ¡®Lorie already said that Jessica was pursuing Clark.¡¯ ¡®The roar of that little Black Dragon would definitely be heard by the Fate Sorceress, and she would definitely catch up.¡¯ ¡®When the time comes, hmph¡­¡¯ Marvin was carrying the rifle on his back, and he already started making calculations while running! Dragon Slaying was something that one couldn¡¯t get tired of! He remembered the thrill of shooting off the head of the Red Dragon on that peak! He didn¡¯t even know that pitiful Red Dragon¡¯s name. And Black Dragon Clark was certainly a lot stronger than that Red Dragon. If he could get rid of him, he would not only harvest a huge amount of battle exp, but also get even more benefits! Thinking of this, Marvin was fired up. But his reason kept reminding him that he couldn¡¯t take care of him alone. Even if he could ignore Dragon Might, he was still a 4th rank! Slaying such a Dragon alone before reaching Legend rank was just a dream. He couldn¡¯t even resist Dragon¡¯s Breath. A casual claw attack could break Marvin into pieces! He still had to be careful. At that time, a thundering roar echoed through the sky, "Lowly ant, you can¡¯t escape!" Marvin¡¯s heart tightened, it was Clark! But almost at the same time, a prideful voice answered, "Ugly lizard, you can¡¯t escape!" Marvin immediately felt relieved! He turned around and tightly held his rifle, as a hint of excitement flashed through his eyes. The opportunity had come! _________ T/Change: Divine Vessel is the container ¨C Divinity is the strange to imagine power. Chapter 271: Sacrifice Chapter 271: Sacrifice Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation T/N: Clarke (female). Explanation in the thoughts __________________ Jessica¡¯s speed was incomparable, having used a Legend flying skill! Marvin looked at that small figure who had rushed toward the huge Black Dragon and remained silent. Perhaps only those with the halo of a Fate Sorceress, those children of the plane, could dare do something like this? What made it even funnier was that facing that small figure, the Black Dragon was absolutely terrified! Clarke suddenly opened her wings and crazily flapped them in Jessica¡¯s direction. This created strong winds! The winds even reached Marvin¡¯s location on the plain, and formed a sort of hurricane, blowing Marvin nearly a kilometer away! Fortunately he was very nimble and managed to keep his footing by using all kinds of Night Walker¡¯s skills. It was such a frightening gale, able to put Marvin in such a difficult situation even when he wasn¡¯t the target. It clearly showed how powerful the winds that Jessica was facing were! But Marvin saw that the winds didn¡¯t break the Fate Sorceress¡¯ flying technique. She was only stopped for a moment, as a light cyan color flashed around her body! Null Wind Element Boundary. This was the nemesis of Wizards who focused their training on Wind-type magic! Seven colors flashed around Jessica¡¯s body as a smile appeared on her face. But this smile looked like the smile of a Demon in the eyes of Clarke! Fate power! The delicate woman was like a meteor, directly smashing against the Black Dragon¡¯s head! The latter staggered and completely lost her balance, falling head first on the plain! Some "wuwu" wailing noises could be heard. The Black Dragon¡¯s fall crushed who knew how many people of the Dark Races! The seven-colored Jessica was like a god. Her move was totally unlike a Sorcerer¡¯s, looking more like a Monk¡¯s! Admittedly, apart from Inheim, Marvin hadn¡¯t seen a Monk that could be able to toy with Black Dragon Clarke! Yet, he saw her grab the Black Dragon¡¯s neck and do a shoulder throw! Her appearance really belied her power, her body looking unsuitable for a melee fighter. The entire city wall was already filled with people. Even if they couldn¡¯t see Jessica clearly, they could see that seven-colored radiance. That light shone through all of Rocky Mountain. It was this unequalled woman who overpowered the chaos of Rocky Mountain, step by step. She was the one who brought order, not allowing anyone to cause destruction and discord. Her opponent was even a god¡¯s descendant! The seven-colored halo was ravaging the Black Dragon. Everyone in Hope City was overjoyed while the Dark Races¡¯ side remained silent! They were completely stunned . The humans from the World Above actually had this kind of powerful expert? The great Black Dragon Clarke who was a leading figure in the Underdark¡­ was actually getting beat up by a delicate woman¡­? It was too surreal. Clarke¡¯s angry roar grew increasingly louder. She had always been known as a Black Dragon unequalled in battle, but was now getting beat up by a small dainty human woman. This made Clarke lose face, but she didn¡¯t have an alternative. In the previous fight, she had already tasted this Fate Sorceress¡¯ strength. If she kept fighting, she was bound to taste defeat. The Fate Sorceress was truly an existence that was beyond the laws of the world. A shadow was suddenly spit out of Clarke¡¯s mouth. Jessica looked at that shadow and her face turned green. She wanted to press the attack, but Ding¡¯s voice echoed next to her ear. "Move! The Black Dragon God¡¯s projection is descending!" "Your Fate Sorceress strength isn¡¯t enough!" Jessica ruthlessly kicked the Black Dragon, sending her 400 meters away in one breath. The Black Dragon looked so pitiful after the ravaging. But a vague shadow shoot down from the sky. "Lowly human, you dare to injure my blood." "Ptui!" Jessica returned to flying in the air, coldly looking at that shadow. "Do you even know how to say anything else?" "Lowly human this, lowly human that, could it be that you don¡¯t remember this lowly human destroyed one of your projections earlier?" The vague shadow raged, "You dare¡­" But he was mercilessly interrupted by Jessica. "Well, today I feel pretty good, so I¡¯ll let you off for the time being. Beating you and cooking you to eat Dragon meat when I¡¯m in a bad mood would be pretty good too!" After saying this, the seven-colored halo surrounded Jessica and Ding as they quickly returned to Hope City. As Ding said, her power as a Fate Sorceress was a bit lacking. Exterminating a Black Dragon was a bit strenuous, let alone along with a projection of the Black Dragon God. But Jessica¡¯s display truly made Clarke and the Black Dragon God apprehensive. The two looked at each other, and didn¡¯t have any thoughts of pursuing. And Marvin could only stand under the walls of Hope City, silently putting away [Weeping Sky]. It¡¯s not like he would be successful every time. Welp, there could always be next time. The matter of Jessica tearing a Dragon apart should happen sooner or later. He only had to wait until her strength reached that stage and then he would have plenty of opportunity to steal that Dragon¡¯s head during the fight. ... Back in Lion Town, Black Dragon Clarke turned to a Human-shape, a curvy and big breasted woman. On her face there were some bruises. That was all done by Jessica. "Father¡­" She used the Ancient God language to communicate to the shadow, "The Fate Sorceress¡¯ power is stronger than we imagined. If we don¡¯t kill her, we won¡¯t be able to attack Rocky Mountain!" That shadow stayed silent for a moment, apparently ignoring Clarke¡¯s attempt at speaking the Ancient God language. He took the initiative to reply in Common, "My projection isn¡¯t sufficient to kill her, you have to summon my avatar!" "But the Universe Magic Pool blocks everything," Clarke muttered gloomily, "and since that waste of a Shadow Prince lost the Time Molt, the gods¡¯ avatars can¡¯t enter Feinan, you said so yourself." "No need to summon the entire avatar," the shadow said malevolently. "You only need to summon one claw." "Come, let¡¯s do a sacrifice." ... "You are Marvin?" Hope City, inside the Three Sisters¡¯ castle. Jessica was leisurely sizing Marvin up. "Here I am called Robin." Marvin slightly smiled. He still hadn¡¯t taken off his Disguise. The name Marvin was too famous recently, and would attract attention in every city. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to be low-key. "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are Marvin or Robin. You being able to kill the Black Dragon God¡¯s Apostle, Tess, surprised me greatly." Jessica continued sharply, "But you deceived my sister¡¯s feelings! This is something I can¡¯t let pass!" Marvin was stunned. "I deceived her how?" Jessica sneered, "Do you know how precious a portion of Golden Blood is? That was something I risked my life for, and Tess¡¯ life is far from being worth the Golden Blood." "Lorie is very kind, but she isn¡¯t a fool. You definitely used some trick to deceive her into giving you that portion of Golden Blood!" "Tell me, what do you think should be done." Marvin remained silent. No wonder Rocky Mountain¡¯s Boss looked for him and said they had some private matter to discuss. It was in fact because of this! He forced a smile. "Miss Jessica, maybe you misunderstood something. This deal itself was suggested by Lorie." Jessica¡¯s eyebrows twitched. "I don¡¯t care, you taking the Golden Blood was taking advantage of my sister." "I believe the world¡¯s Great Hero Marvin isn¡¯t someone that cheap." Marvin rolled his eyes. "Be straightforward, what are you after?" Jessica mischievously smiled as her eyes seemed to penetrate Marvin¡¯s body. "Let me borrow your weapon." Marvin coldly snorted. Turns out she was after the Dragon Slayer rifle! Indeed, with Weeping Sky, Jessica¡¯s strength would be heaven defying. Slaying Clarke would take a matter of minutes. But even without the rifle, Jessica could already completely bully Clarke in a one on one. Marvin didn¡¯t know when Jessica noticed his discreet actions, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t hand that treasure over to others that easily. "You are very powerful, but if you show the entire world that the Dragon Slayer rifle is in your hands, Dragons would join hands to attack Hope City." "Moreover, Black Dragon Clarke isn¡¯t the biggest problem of Hope City, right?" "The Black Dragon God¡¯s projection is." Marvin attentively watched Jessica. "Your Fate Sorceress power isn¡¯t infinite, you can¡¯t do anything against them one versus two." Jessica coldly snorted, remaining silent. Marvin¡¯s words were right. Even if the Dragon Slaying rifle was handy, using it would bring even more troubles. If she used Weeping Sky to slay the Black Dragon, it wouldn¡¯t be long before plenty of Ancient Chromatic Dragons would group up together against Hope City. This wasn¡¯t a situation she wanted to see. "This treasure is something I don¡¯t dare to rashly use. But the good news is that I am currently Robin." Marvin assured with a smile, "If the Black Dragon dares to invade Hope City, I¡¯ll act at a suitable time and settle the issue for you." Before Jessica could reply, the door to the meeting room was suddenly pushed open! Lorie hurriedly rushed in. "No good. They are doing a sacrifice!" "What?" Jessica suddenly stood up. Lorie explained, "I just saw them wantonly massacring people from various races, even some from the Underdark¡¯s races." "The smell of blood is very heavy. This is a very rarely seen technique, and through sacrifice they can open a temporary passage." "If i¡¯m not wrong, they want to summon the Black Dragon God¡¯s¡­ avatar¡®s Claw!" Jessica¡¯s complexion became ashen. "We have to immediately wreck it!" "There is no time." Lorie was very worried. "The Black Dragon God¡¯s summoned a [Heavenly Observer]. The entire Lion Town is under his supervision. Your Fate¡¯s strength isn¡¯t enough to forcefully break through." Jessica angrily clenched her fists. But at that time, Marvin composedly stood up. "I have a way." Chapter 272: Wasteland of Death Chapter 272: Wasteland of Death Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Before the Universe Magic Pool shattered, regardless of how powerful the gods were, they couldn¡¯t directly send an avatar to Feinan. It was also because of this that they couldn¡¯t show their "miracles" anywhere other than the secondary planes and had to develop their believers there. That, along with the firm Wizard Rule, led to the current situation in Feinan. Few people had faith in gods. Of course, there were still some believers in some areas. For example, the Silver God and the Craftsman God were different because they didn¡¯t need to display miracles, as they would gain faith anyways. But most gods weren¡¯t known, or more precisely, the masses didn¡¯t know clearly about their existences. This was the reason they wanted to attack the Universe Magic Pool. The New Gods from the 3rd Era that originally came from Feinan but couldn¡¯t even send an avatar there were understandably very annoyed. But the Universe Magic Pool didn¡¯t cut off every method. There were always some loopholes, and Ancient Gods like the Black Dragon God knew more of those secrets. Sacrifice was one of these. Sacrifices weren¡¯t well understood, but after so many years of development, all kinds of frequent sacrificial ceremonies have been demonized by the masses. Even erudite casters didn¡¯t necessarily know the true nature of sacrifice. But Marvin knew. Sacrifice was a kind of trade, sacrificing a life to obtain more power. This was the essence of sacrifice. The Black Dragon God¡¯s projection and Clarke worked together to prepare an ancient ritual that would temporarily open a small passage. This passage would link to the Astral Sea beyond the Universe Magic Pool, and even if it wasn¡¯t big enough for the Black Dragon God¡¯s avatar, it was more than enough for a claw. Marvin knew that they definitely couldn¡¯t underestimate that claw. The Black Dragon God wasn¡¯t a god on the same level as the Shadow Prince. He was a lot more powerful. If this avatar¡¯s claw fused with the projection, then even Jessica might not be a match for it! It looked like they really wanted to conquer Rocky Mountain! However, interrupting the ritual was actually very simple because the entire process required a medium. ... "... The medium is the Black Dragon God¡¯s scale." "Clarke spat out a shadow when she summoned the projection, and inside it was the Black Dragon God¡¯s scale." "It¡¯s also because of this that his projection could accurately descend at that location in Feinan. The scale is like a plane mark, leading the path for the projection." Facing two of the three sisters, Marvin told them with assurance, "Now, they are holding a ritual in the same way." "As long as you destroy that scale, the Black Dragon God would lose the plane mark and nothing else could leave enough energy to link to the God Realms, not even his projection." Jessica calmly pointed out, "You¡¯ve said so much, but you haven¡¯t settled the issue. How do we destroy the Black Dragon God¡¯s scale?" Lorie¡¯s expression was filled with expectation. "I believe Sir Marvin certainly has a way." Marvin gently smiled. Since he stood and said all this, he naturally had a way. In any case, this trip to Rocky Mountain had already been delayed for so long that he couldn¡¯t get to the Source of Fire¡¯s Order immediately after the meteors fell. It would be better to take advantage of the Underdark Army attacking Hope City to make more profits. The previous portion of Golden Blood made Marvin realize that the Three Sisters were very wealthy. "Plane marks can¡¯t be casually moved. Moving it would very likely cause the avatar¡¯s descent to be temporarily offset. Thus, they would definitely put it in a well hidden location while carefully protecting it." "In fact, finding it isn¡¯t too big of an issue. If I¡¯m not wrong, Lorie, you should be able to, right?" Marvin looked toward the little girl. The latter pretended to be calm as she nodded, her heart still betraying her as it beat increasingly faster. She had the ability to see through many things, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been able to see that sacrifice in Lion Town from the city wall. Having her look for a Dragon¡¯s scale wasn¡¯t too much of an issue. "The issue lies in how to destroy it." Jessica considered the situation patiently. "You just heard that the Black Dragon God summoned a [Heavenly Observer], Lion Town is completely under his sight. If an outsider entered, he would definitely issue a signal." "Well, my own strength would indeed be insufficient." Marvin looked at Jessica, replying, "I have a way to secretly destroy the Dragon¡¯s scale." The two sisters¡¯ eyes shone. "What way?" Marvin calmly said, "Give me two days, I¡¯ll definitely destroy that scale." "But destroying the Dragon¡¯s scale would definitely make Clarke and the Black Dragon God extremely angry. A battle would be unavoidable." Jessica hurriedly assured, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely protect you." Marvin shook his head with a smile before revealing a sharp expression. "No. I only need you to help block the Black Dragon to give me a chance to shoot it down." ... Jessica finally ended up being convinced by Marvin¡¯s plan. Since this matter couldn¡¯t be delayed, Marvin immediately bid farewell to the two sisters and left Hope City under the cover of the night. Their sacrificial ritual would definitely need three to five days, while Marvin should be able to deal with it in two days. The Heavenly Observer was a very troublesome lifeform, but with him there, the Black Dragons would end up lowering their vigilance. There weren¡¯t many things that could hide from an Heavenly Observer in this world, but there was that one thing. Marvin knew that it was hidden in an underground palace. It was in the desolate plains in the northern part of Rocky Mountain, a region known as the Wasteland of Death. There, death could be felt all around. Skeletons and ghosts were everywhere. It was also linked to the Saint Desert in the east, while there was a huge sea to the west. Further north, a succession of cities spread across the Pompo Seashore. That was the South Wizard Alliance¡¯ western headquarters. Marvin¡¯s destination was an abandoned castle in the west of the Wasteland of Death. It was occupied by a group of Vampires that weren¡¯t very friendly to humans. Usually, not many people were willing to go to such a god forsaken place. ... The new moon was hidden by the black clouds as a lonely shadow appeared on the wilderness. Not far away, an abandoned castle could be seen. Marvin took a deep look at the castle. ¡®Finally found it. [Eriksson¡¯s Brooch] should still be there.¡¯ Chapter 273: Ancient Castle Tulip Chapter 273: Ancient Castle Tulip Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Ancient Castle Tulip. A castle forgotten by history. Pampo Seashore¡¯s inhabitants might have already forgotten that there was once a flourishing territory here. The castle was established on a cliff by the seashore, towering over the sea. This ancient castle had once been covered with tulips brought from the east, both inside and outside. This was because the wife of the ancient castle¡¯s Lord was most fond of tulips. That was where the castle got its name. But a sudden disaster ended this territory, leaving it in ruins. It gradually became part of the Wasteland of Death, a desolate area that no one was interested in. Apart from the lighthouse near the seashore and the dilapidated pier, this place didn¡¯t have any signs of its former splendor. It was purely an abandoned castle. Marvin hadn¡¯t come to this castle before, but he had seen some videos in the forums and thus knew some things about it. He was the kind of player that would remember any bit of lore he learnt about. ... ¡®Regardless of how glorious it once was, now there are only some unscrupulous Vampires here.¡¯ ¡®When the Ancient Castle Tulip was released, the most powerful member of the Blood Race was only a Vampire Marquis and there was no trace of a Vampire Duke,¡¯ thought Marvin as he quietly sneaked into the ancient castle using Stealth. A Vampire Duke was equivalent to the Legend realm, while a Vampire Marquis had a 4th rank class holder¡¯s strength and was at the same realm as Marvin. He quietly walked past the castle¡¯s wooden path, and apart from two ordinary crows, Marvin saw no lifeforms. Perhaps most of the Vampires were asleep. A few might be awake, but they would be driven by their urges and rush north to hunt. It has to be known that the Vampires occupying this castle and the ones Marvin met in the Deathly Silent Hills were different. The Vampires in the Deathly Silent Hills were part of the Bright Side and they could be said to have friendly relations with humans. They would only drink the blood they needed and wouldn¡¯t willfully slaughter innocents. The Vampires living in Ancient Castle Tulip were different, part of the Dark Side. They always regarded themselves at the greatest race in Feinan, and would not only massacre and hunt down humans, but also do it to every other race, spreading panic everywhere. In other words, Marvin had no intention to be lenient with this group of Vampires. Even if he was in Stealth, the equipment he was wearing felt a bit out of place. A pair of curved daggers at his waist, and the pair of pistols he got from Constantine, [Astaroth] and [Satan], on the sides of his thighs. These names weren¡¯t random. They were the names of an Archdevil and a Demon Lord. He was carrying a shotgun on his shoulders and he had switched the Sha¡¯s bullets for special silver bullets. If he was unfortunate enough to encounter any Vampires, it would be hard to avoid battle. Marvin was already prepared. It¡¯s just that Ancient Castle Tulip was more desolate than Marvin expected. He quietly passed through a hole in a wall as cold wind blew everywhere, but there was still no sign of any Vampires. He knew most Vampires were hibernating in the depths of the castle. If there weren¡¯t any in the surroundings of Ancient Castle Tulip, then he was lucky¡­ or perhaps the Vampires were. Because he didn¡¯t need to go deep in the castle. From what he remembered, the entrance to the underground palace was in one of the side corridors of the castle hall. Marvin calmly reached the hall entrance. But he was surprised to hear a faint singing voice coming from a door covered in spider webs. Marvin raised his vigilance! ... A warm light could be seen coming from the room. Marvin approached to take a glance and was shocked! Because the hall was actually filled with people! Bright light came from the chandelier, illuminating the entire room. A group of nobles wearing clothes from the Pampo Seashore were dancing elegantly. The men looked like gentlemen and were young and handsome. And the women were very beautiful and were wearing very revealing dresses. Marvin even noticed a girl carelessly flashing her assets! ¡®What¡¯s happening!¡¯ Marvin felt as if he had seen a ghost. This was an abandoned castle, so how could so many people appear here? And be partying? He looked at the logs and didn¡¯t find any will checks! This wasn¡¯t an illusion, it was real! ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Something flashed in the corner of Marvin¡¯s mind... This really wasn¡¯t an illusion. This was an event that happened in the hall in the past! ... When Marvin watched the video that player had shared, he didn¡¯t watch the entire trip through the castle, directly skipping to the main part at the end, when the expert got [Eriksson¡¯s Brooch]. He knew the underground passage was in this hall, but he still needed to find the exact location. But seeing this ancient scene, Marvin suddenly felt weird. This scene truly had happened. But he didn¡¯t know why this scene from the past once again appeared in the hall. Marvin opened the door and walked in. Sure enough, no one, not even the waiter, paid attention to him. He tried to touch someone, but found out that his hand easily went through that person¡¯s body as that person continued to chat with the talkative and immodest woman. It was like a 3D projection of the past. It was real, yet unreal. At that time, Marvin¡¯s eyes fell upon a young man and young woman. These two hurriedly left the dance floor and went to a path next to the hall. Marvin immediately followed them. ... "Jason, we don¡¯t have much time. My husband will be back soon." In a dark corner, the luxuriously clothed woman urged the man while starting to crazily remove her clothing. And that handsome sturdy man also followed suit, the two people jostling into a changing room. Marvin followed them. In any case, it was a matter that had happened in the past, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to check. Moreover, this place seemed to be very close to the passage to the underground palace mentioned in the video. Marvin guessed that it should be related. But Marvin was surprised to find that after entering the changing room, the phantoms of the two people disappeared. The closed room seemed very normal. Marvin slowly moved forward, walking a few steps in the direction the couple must have taken. Suddenly, the floor disappeared under his feet! ¡®Fuck!¡¯ ¡®A secret path!¡¯ He then fell down through that opening! Chapter 274: Vampire Primogenitor Chapter 274: Vampire Primogenitor Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was falling through the darkness. He was surrounded by smooth walls and thus couldn¡¯t even use his high Dexterity to stop his fall. But fortunately, he soon reached the bottom and fell on something soft. It was a very old-fashioned sofa full of dust that irritated his face. Marvin realized that this was definitely a secret room. He patted the dust off his body and began to size up the room. A pitch black spiral flight of stairs was in front of him! He should be able to reach the entrance to the underground palace by taking these stairs. ¡®So that¡¯s how it was.¡¯ Marvin suddenly understood. He no longer hesitated and began to cautiously follow the flight of stairs. This secret room was merely a path between the castle and the underground palace. There shouldn¡¯t be any traps, but it was still better to be careful. He recalled some memories about the Ancient Castle Tulip as he walked. .... The Ancient Castle Tulip once was a flourishing city but it ultimately perished at the hands of the Blood Race. When the Ancient Castle¡¯s Lord was young, he loved his wife very fondly and they would share their love every night. But one day, that Lord met an Alchemist. Under the guidance of the Alchemist, he became infatuated with alchemy and immortality and began to ignore his young and beautiful wife. Over time, the distance between the two grew increasingly larger. Rumors of the Lord being addicted to alchemy spread through the entire Pambo Seashore. Gradually, the castle¡¯s Lord became very eccentric, and he cut off a lot of friends. The once bustling Ancient Castle Tulip became cold and cheerless. He was also thinning day by day. But one day, at the wife¡¯s birthday party, she got to meet a noble youth. That youth was sturdy and handsome, and more importantly, very eloquent. Many funny stories would feel different coming out from his mouth. Soon, both of them longed for each other and a fire was set ablaze as they became secret lovers. Following an increasing number of trysts, the Mistress of Ancient Castle Tulip began to feel unsatisfied with this clandestine love life. She wanted him to take her away. But that request wasn¡¯t something the youth had imagined. For him, she was merely one of many lovers. He was unwilling to take her away and risk facing the Lord¡¯s wrath. Thus he could only temporarily appease her. And the scene Marvin saw earlier was the final affair between the two. They accidentally entered this dusty room that hadn¡¯t been used in a very long time and fell into this secret room. The rest was easy to understand. The two fumbled around the secret room but didn¡¯t dare call for help, so they could only continue further down. They reached the underground palace and woke up a very frightening existence! He was one of the twelve Vampire Primogenitors, named Yin. This was one of the few tombs he built before falling into a deep slumber¡­ and then he was awoken by that pair. At that time, Yin used formidable power to split the two apart. He asked the two separately whether they were willing to die for the other. The woman said she was willing while the man demurred. Ultimately, Yin killed the noble youth and gave the heartbroken Mistress who learnt the truth an [Embrace]. She became not just a Vampire, but rather a mighty Vampire Duchess! This was the power of the Vampire Primogenitor. Just a mere Embrace could turn a woman that completely lacked fighting strength into a Legend Vampire Duchess! Marvin didn¡¯t know too much about what ensued. But in short, after this happened, a disaster struck the entire Ancient Castle. There were rumors that a monster haunted the castle. And after the Lord died in an bizarre alchemy accident, the castle ended up in the Mistress¡¯ hands because there was no heir. She became a beautiful widow that was known far and wide. Many people drooled at her beauty and spontaneously visited... Before ending up as the Duchess¡¯ Blood Slaves! After experiencing her husband¡¯s indifference and her lover¡¯s betrayal, her heart and mind became extremely ruthless. Soon, Ancient Castle Tulip no longer exuded a fragrant aura, instead turning into field of death, a forbidden area. It became a Vampire paradise where they even began holding hunting parties. And the targets of the hunts were handsome men and women. Later, the South Wizard Alliance gathered a powerful army to attack this castle. After a world-shaking war, the Alliance claimed that they had swept this castle clean. That great Vampire Duchess truly disappeared. The place was tranquil for a while. But many years later, before the Great Calamity, a group of Vampires from the Dark Side gathered here. They were secretly absorbing the purest aura emitted by the Primogenitor¡¯s remains and continuously raising their strength. But most of them were slumbering. Any who knew of this were killed by the Vampires. Thus, Marvin was very careful. ... ¡®When the young lovers charged into the underground palace, Yin was only lying dormant, and he woke up from the disturbance.¡¯ ¡®After the war with the Wizard Alliance, not only did the Duchess disappear, but Yin also entered a state of death. It¡¯s just that this state of death was a feigned death. If someone could use some mysterious rituals, they might be able to wake up the Vampire Primogenitor again.¡¯ ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t need to go in too deep, so it should be safe.¡¯ Marvin cautiously followed the long spiral staircase down. He still felt somewhat nervous. If Yin suddenly awakened, Marvin would mostly likely suffer greatly from the consequences. That guy was an existence close to the gods! If Marvin needed someone able to take down Yin in Feinan, only Great Elven King Nicholas would be able to. And that was if the Great Elven King used the [Shadow Silo]! Marvin nimbly walked down the last steps, finally reaching the end of the spiral staircase. In front of him there was just darkness, and Marvin knew that the entrance of Yin¡¯s Underground Palace was further down this path. But there were two Golems constantly defending that place. Getting past them wasn¡¯t easy. But in the video, that careful expert found another secret path to the underground palace that avoided the Golems. That path was behind the spiral staircase! This was a place very few people would pay attention to. When he saw the video, Marvin sighed that the expert was indeed observant. He immediately opened the dark door behind the stone stairs and followed the damp tunnel until he reached the 2nd floor of the tomb. The thing he was looking for was in the center of the second floor. There was no time to lose, so Marvin firmly moved forward. But a strange sound suddenly echoed beside his ear! Chapter 275: Legend Item Chapter 275: Legend Item Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin turned to look and saw that it was a bat! It bared its sharp fangs and pounced at Marvin¡¯s face! But Marvin reacted too quickly for it. A cold light flashed as he unsheathed his curved dagger and cut that reckless bat in two. There weren¡¯t too many bats like that in the underground palace. The threat to Marvin was relatively small. Unless his luck was really bad, even if he ran across an elite, variant, or ice bat, or some other situation, he would be able to deal with it. He continued along the pitch-black passage. When exploring somewhere like the underground palace or the Underdark, the advantages that Night Walkers enjoyed were simply incredible. Through Darksight, Marvin could see everything clearly. The second layer of the Underground Palace was created by Yin as an eternal resting place for his heirs. But he didn¡¯t have many heirs and most of them were active in the North. The coffins lying there were currently empty. Further down the path, he could see a sumptuous room. The room was filled with Yin¡¯s treasures. These treasures were invaluable, but most of them would trigger a response from the guarding golems if they were disturbed. Marvin went past the rooms one by one, his heart full of desires that he was barely able to restrain. The treasures here surely weren¡¯t inferior to Evil Spirit Overlord Diggles¡¯. Finally, Marvin found what he wanted in the 7th room. Eriksson¡¯s Brooch. It was an extremely thin and light brooch to the point that if you carefully took it away without touching any other item, it wouldn¡¯t alarm the golems. This was also why Marvin had dared to come here for treasure. He took out a pair of tweezers and gently retrieved the brooch out from a crack in a book. The entire process was silent and didn¡¯t alarm anyone. Marvin let out a sigh of relief. He quietly wiped away his perspiration and put the brooch in his storage item. ¡®Finally got it!¡¯ ¡®Eriksson¡¯s Brooch! The Lurker¡¯s Artifact!¡¯ Even Marvin who had seen many storms couldn¡¯t help but show a look of delight. He had been longing to get his hands on that brooch. It was just that it wasn¡¯t as important as the Source of Fire¡¯s Order. But since his original plan had been thrown out of order, he got the brooch first to help Hope City deal with the invasion. This item¡¯s properties were pretty self-explanatory: [Eriksson¡¯s Brooch] [Quality: Legendary] [Property 1: Stealth +70] [Property 2: Immune to the Heavenly Observer¡¯s specialties - (World Insight/Boundless Awareness)] [Requirements: Rogue/Divinity] ... This was first really important Legendary Item that Marvin obtained! These two properties were heaven-defying. With Stealth +70, any rogue getting this treasure would see their ability skyrocket. Stealth had been constantly improving due to Marvin''s continuous use of it. His current Stealth was already at 110, so with those 70, it reached a frightening 180! 180 points of Stealth was close to what he had as a Ruler of the Night in the past! And once he leveled up his Ranger class once more, he could obtain 24 Skill Points and put 20 points in Stealth. He could get the hidden property for 200 points of Stealth, [Stealth Master]. [Stealth Master]: You can walk quickly and run without breaking Stealth. This was the highest realm of Stealth. It was like a mobile version of Hide, just that the results weren¡¯t quite as good. Although he didn¡¯t reach 200 points of Stealth, 180 was already frightening enough. He could at least dodge the Heavenly Observer easily! ¡®The Black Dragon God might not have expected that before the God of Etiquette, Eriksson, fell, he often left the Astral Sea and incarnated as ordinary mortals.¡¯ ¡®He secretly made that brooch to avoid being spied on by the gods above with their Heavenly Observers.'' ¡®This treasure is now in my hands.¡¯ Marvin was rather satisfied, but he didn¡¯t dare to tarry and immediately chose to head back! This was the Vampire Primogenitor¡¯s domain. Just taking a treasure from here was already very risky. If he delayed and an accident happened, wouldn¡¯t it be terrible?! He followed the wide path and couldn¡¯t help but speed up. He soon returned to the damp room and followed the secret path. After a few seconds he safely arrived at the back of the spiral flight of steps. It was going smoothly. Marvin went back to the hall and made preparations to leave, when something troublesome happened. He met with a few Vampires! ... "Karnoth, was your older cousin really fooled so easily?" At the door of the castle, three Vampires seemed to be waiting for someone. A female Vampire among them was talking. Her voice was extremely alluring, but it was different from the enticing power of Succubi that worked deep within one¡¯s body and numbed their limbs. Her voice felt more controlling. Marvin knew that Vampires had very high Charisma. It was very easy for them to subdue a mortal with weak willpower. Who were these three Vampires waiting for? Marvin hid in the darkness and coldly watched this scene. He could vaguely feel that one of them was a bit familiar. ¡®Karnoth¡­ Karnoth¡­ Could it be that guy?¡¯ Some memories of the attack on the Scarlet Monastery came to mind. Madeline had also asked for the support of a group of Vampires. But that group of Vampires was from the Bright Side, unlike those from the Dark Side who willfully slaughtered innocents. At that time, there was one who didn¡¯t know how high heaven was and wanted to turn Marvin into his Blood Slave. Marvin suppressed him, but to give Madeline face, didn¡¯t harm him. That guy¡¯s name was Karnoth! ¡®And that older cousin he talked about should be the courteous Gwyn?¡¯ Marvin recalled. He had a pretty good impression of that Gwyn, he was very polite and very strong. What were these three Vampires scheming? Marvin couldn¡¯t help feeling curious. He quickly approached with Stealth active. In any case, he had Eriksson¡¯s Brooch now, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about his Stealth being seen through by a few Vampires. Vampires had impressive Perception, but it was far from that of Drows. 180 points of Stealth was enough to overpower the Perception of most lifeforms without Divinity in Feinan. Walking closer, the discussion between the three became a lot clearer. He heard Karnoth confidently saying, "Rest assured, I betrayed the Bright Side and joined the Dark Side this time. The clan is definitely furious." "They will definitely send Gwyn, who they think of as a hero, to capture me. Hehehe, unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know that my dear older cousin has yet to give up on me." "I suggested that if he brought the [Dense Blood Nucleus], I would return to the Bright Side. He will definitely do so." "Look, isn¡¯t that him coming?" A bat was hurrying over in the distant sky. _________ T/N: Author added a post after this, it¡¯s the usual post for votes, but he also mentioned something about his other novel. Apparently the two worlds are very differents and his other book has a slower start, but gets interesting later on. The two worlds might sound very different, but there are many hidden links. And there are also traces of the later stage of the "Night". Chapter 276: Bloodthirst Chapter 276: Bloodthirst Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The bat was flying over, but it didn¡¯t slow down and land. A short sound came out of its mouth and after a moment, it turned toward the north. "Gwyn isn¡¯t a fool, he knows we have many people," sneered the female Vampire, understanding Gwyn¡¯s actions. "What? We are only three. Do you really think he¡¯d be afraid of facing us alone?" A strange color flashed in Karnoth¡¯s eyes. "He is leading us to that abandoned village because he is afraid we will wake up more of us and snatch the Dense Blood Nucleus." "Let¡¯s go!" The three Vampires from the Dark Side all turned into bats and hurried north. ... From a passageway in the Ancient Castle town, Marvin¡¯s figure slowly came out. He was still pondering. He originally came to the Ancient Castle Tulip only for Eriksson¡¯s Brooch. Now that he had the treasure, he should leave. But the Dense Blood Nucleus got his attention. This was the crystallization of the power of a high level Vampire. It would not only give great benefits to Vampires, but would also have similar effects on other lifeforms. This thing was a bit like a Nature Leaf. Absorbing or deciphering the core inside the crystallization could improve the quality of one¡¯s body or could let one learn a few Blood Spells. Moreover, Marvin knew that the Dense Blood Nucleus, like the Earth Crystal¡¯s fragment which had soaked in the hot spring, was one of the few treasures that could safely increase his attributes. Generally speaking, if someone under the Legend Realm used the Dense Blood Nucleus, his Strength and Constitution would slightly increase. And these two attributes were those that Marvin crucially needed at the moment. He ultimately chose to use the Demon Hunter Steps to follow. ... The bats were flying very quickly and it was night time, so Marvin summoned a Night Crow to follow them. As for himself, he was keeping a fixed distance between them. Soon, their group arrived at the village Gwyn mentioned. Such villages were very common on the Wasteland of Death. Ghosts would occasionally roam around, but they wouldn¡¯t do much harm to the living. Most houses in the village had already collapsed. The three bats returned to their Human-shape as they landed in the open space in the center. A cloaked male was calmly waiting there. Marvin quietly arrived, ready to watch the show. The strength of the cloaked Gwyn seemed to have increased compared to last time they had met. At the time he was at the peak of 3rd rank but now his strength was approaching the Legend Realm! This growth was considered inconceivable for the natives, even if he was an outstanding Vampire. "Karnoth, I brought you the Dense Blood Nucleus you requested." Gwyn calmly looked at his younger cousin and asked, "Why are you still mixing with those people from the Dark Side?" The other two Vampires snorted coldly but didn¡¯t say anything. Karnoth smiled as he looked at Gwyn. "To entrust you with the Dense Blood Nucleus, the elders of the assembly really¡­ Ah, dear Cousin." Gwyn continued placidly, "As long as you are willing to give up on going over to the Dark Side, I am willing to give you this Dense Blood Nucleus¡­" "Give up?" Hearing this, Karnoth abruptly started laughing his head off. "You want me to give up?" His body suddenly expanded. Even if his body didn¡¯t increase in size, his muscles became more outlined and clear! A frightening scarlet radiance flickered in his eyes. A windrose imprint appeared between his eyebrows, making him look like a demon. "The Dark Side¡¯s [Bloodthirst]?" Gwyn¡¯s voice faltered for the first time. "I didn¡¯t expect that you would convert in such a short time!" "Of course, when it comes to chasing for power, I am a lot like you." Karnoth coldly watched Gwyn. "But I don¡¯t have as many resources as you." "Since we were children, everyone said I wasn¡¯t your equal. My talent wasn¡¯t equal to yours, my efforts weren¡¯t equal to yours. I tried every single way to try to surpass you and eventually failed." "Later on I clearly understood: in the Bright Side, I would forever be inferior to you." "You degenerate Vampires should be eliminated just like those worthless humans! Only with ceaseless hunting can we become stronger!" As he said all this, a frightening aura was emitted from his body! Surprisingly, his power seemed equally matched with Gwyn¡¯s. And the other two Vampires also completely released their power, and that windrose imprint flickered between their eyebrows. This was a sign of Bloodthirst, a power unique to the Dark Side. ¡®Gwyn is in a lot of trouble this time!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart sank. ... In the Blood Race, the battle between the Bright Side and Dark Side was very fierce. The level of hostility was a lot higher than the hostility they would feel toward other races. The Bright Side always believed that the Vampires should be lofty and mighty, and shouldn¡¯t become monsters fond of slaughter. They should be civilized and raise their strength through fair methods. It was totally different for the Dark Side, a group made up of extremists. They had developed many abilities specific to the Dark Side and Bloodthirst was one of them. A Vampire activating Bloodthirst would become extremely excited for blood. In that state, their strength would increase about three to four times. Originally, these three Dark Side Vampires definitely weren¡¯t Gwyn¡¯s match, but the situation changed after they used Bloodthirst. Naturally, that secret technique wasn¡¯t without flaws. As one would expect, Vampires under Bloodthirst would be very bloodthirsty. They would lose themselves to the pleasure of slaughter and blood-sucking and would gradually become more irrational. More specifically, there would be a willpower test every 20 minutes and if they failed the test, they would lose some intelligence, turning into pure monsters! This was one of the reasons the Bright Side criticized the Dark Side: They believed Vampires shouldn¡¯t become the same as those bloodthirsty Demons from the Abyss. As an intelligent lifeform, they shouldn¡¯t become mindless monsters. But there were always those who would do anything for power. Karnoth was clearly one of them. He didn¡¯t hesitate to run over to the Dark Side and activate their Bloodthirst in order to win against Gwyn who always pressured him. He wanted to prove to those from the Bright Side, especially those elders, that he wasn¡¯t inferior to the gifted Gwyn! ... The battle started without a warning. Karnoth was clearly overly excited after using Bloodthirst and without saying anything, he suddenly leapt! "Woosh!" A scarlet blur flashed in front of Marvin, knocking into Gwyn¡¯s body. And the other two Vampires also attacked Gwyn from the sides! Marvin held his breath, his hands holding the two pistols! [Satan] in his left, [Astaroth] in his right, with silver bullets already loaded in. Chapter 277: Dense Blood Nucleus Chapter 277: Dense Blood Nucleus Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Since Marvin went through the trouble to follow them here, he was definitely determined to get that Dense Blood Nucleus! But it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get that treasure from Gwyn¡¯s hands. In an instant, Marvin made a decision. ... Facing Karnoth¡¯s powerful attack, Gwyn displayed his outstanding physical abilities. He dodged by simply leaning back, his body almost parallel to the ground. But before he could counterattack, the other two Vampires had already approached from the sides! Their speed was about the same as Gwyn¡¯s, making the three on one a bit troublesome. Gwyn didn¡¯t panic in the face of death. He immediately found an opening and chose to use his own Sprint skill rather than Low Flight to escape in that direction! At that time, he left behind a phantom image. The two Vampires pursued relentlessly. But suddenly, a strange distortion appeared next to the female Vampire! "This is¡­" The female Vampire hesitated. Marvin was already next to her! Night Boundary! His incredibly high Stealth could directly elude the Vampire¡¯s Perception, and the sudden use of Night Boundary left no chance for her to react. Marvin coldly smiled as the ice-cold gun was already pressed against her temple. Just as she thought of resisting, an acute pain burst on her lower back! Marvin had swept her legs, smashing her body against the ground. But [Satan] never left her temple. Under her terrified gaze, a gunshot echoed! The frightening fire followed by the powerful silver bullet exploded half of the Vampire¡¯s head. Despite her being a Vampire with Bloodthirst active, she was still unable to resist the shot at such close range! The sudden attack left the three Vampires, including Gwyn, stupefied! They had never met such a weird Sha clansman before. He appeared like a Thief and was using the highest kind of gun and silver bullets! This person was simply a Vampire¡¯s nemesis. Marvin had also noticed this point. A Night Walker¡¯s powerful assault and firepower suited being a Dual Wielding Ranger, but could also be effective when paired with the Battle Gunner class, as long as the bullet had enough penetrating power. This might be one of the reasons Constantine chose Night Walker as his advanced class. Night Walker skills used with the Battle Gunner¡¯s weapons would really bring out frightening effects. ... "Who are you?" Karnoth glared at him angrily. He didn¡¯t recognize him, as Marvin was still disguised as Robin. Gwyn¡¯s gaze also focused on Marvin¡¯s body, trying to see through him. But Karnoth¡¯s words didn¡¯t stop Marvin¡¯s movements! He didn¡¯t say a word and just disappeared on the spot! Shadow Step! "Careful! Norlan!" Karnoth loudly yelled. But it was already too late. Marvin already arrived behind the other Dark Side Vampire. That Vampire reacted quickly, immediately rising up from the ground, trying to fly away. Unfortunately, Marvin was too familiar with Vampires¡¯ weak points! He relied on his 48 points in [Sleight of Hands] to quickly change weapons as he used Shadow Step! Two daggers in hand. Burst! He rose up at an incredible speed and in a blink, was on that Vampire¡¯s back. He kicked the Vampire¡¯s waist. This was their biggest weak spot. The Vampire suddenly stopped mid-flight. Then, it was showtime. His legs hooked around the Dark Side Vampire¡¯s waist as the two daggers crossed paths in the air, beheading the Vampire! Vampires weren¡¯t Evil Spirits; they would die when their heads were removed. "Pshh." The Vampire¡¯s head fell on the ground. Karnoth stared at the scene in a daze. His imprint became a lot dimmer. Because fear already replaced the Bloodthirst, occupying his thoughts. "Who the hell are you?!" Karnoth kept checking his surroundings. After Marvin killed the two Dark Side Vampires, he used Stealth once again. But what made Karnoth feel like he was falling apart was that Marvin had entered Stealth right in front of him, disappearing before his eyes! Such a terrifying Stealth ability¡­ Could it be a Legend?! Thinking of this, he shook from fear! At that moment, an ice-cold gun barrel was pressed in the middle of Karnoth¡¯s back. Just as he was about to move, Marvin''s voice echoed, "I know you can fly very fast." "But it would never be as fast as a bullet, right?" Karnoth bitterly asked, "Is your distinguished self a great Legend?" "Could you be the rumored Demon Hunter Constantine?" Marvin was dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected that Karnoth would mistake him for Constantine due to him vanishing and using Sha weapons. But Constantine and Marvin were indeed both Night Walkers. "Talk less nonsense." Even though Marvin was pointing his shotgun at Karnoth¡¯s back, he was still focused on Gwyn. The latter suddenly greeted, "Mister Marvin, long time no see." "Marvin?" Karnoth immediately froze in place. Marvin smiled. ¡®That Gwyn is more than meets the eye.¡¯ His Disguise was so powerful, but he still saw through it. "Who is Marvin? I am Robin." But he still wouldn¡¯t admit it. Gwyn shrugged, hesitating for a bit before lowering his cloak, revealing a fair face. Marvin took a glance and froze! Fortunately, Karnoth didn¡¯t flee right then. That guy was too worried about his life. Marvin froze because Gwyn¡¯s face was really too beautiful! That gentle figure and pretty eyes were completely different from what a man should have! "You are a woman?" He couldn¡¯t help but ask. Gwyn calmly said, "A man." Marvin remained silent. A man so beautiful¡­ No wonder he was wearing a cloak all day long. Gwyn looked at him with a sincere expression. "Mister Marvin, or Robin, this doesn¡¯t matter." "You killing those two Dark Side Vampires proves that you have enough strength to kill Karnoth, but you didn¡¯t." "Let me guess, you want to exchange him for the [Dense Blood Nucleus] in my hands, am I right?" Marvin smiled. "I like talking with intelligent people. Indeed, I can give hand over your younger cousin¡¯s life in exchange for the Dense Blood Nucleus." Gwyn expressionlessly shook his head, disappointment in his eyes. "He already did the conversion ritual, thoroughly becoming part of the Dark Side." "I have no reason to trade a Dense Blood Nucleus for someone from the Dark Side." Karnoth¡¯s expression suddenly became unsightly. Marvin smiled cryptically. "Who said the ritual was irreversible?" "Give me the Dense Blood Nucleus and I¡¯ll tell you the method." Gwyn frowned. This frown was extremely cute on such a beautiful face. Even if he didn¡¯t have any charm enchantment, Marvin still felt stunned! Unfortunately¡­ He was a fucking man! Marvin inwardly cursed. Gwyn hesitated for a moment and ultimately threw a pink crystal over. "Tell me your method," he coldly said. "Otherwise¡­" Receiving the Dense Blood Nucleus, Marvin kicked Karnoth flying and said, "Take him to Radiant Castle and you¡¯ll get the things you want." Gwyn frowned, but seeing Karnoth stumbling to escape, he could only chase after him. Marvin put away his weapons and looked at the two Vampires¡¯ chase before ultimately heading back. Karnoth was definitely not Gwyn¡¯s opponent on his own. He could feel a formidable power on Gwyn¡¯s body. That power was apparently sealed and thus hadn¡¯t come out. But if he used it, he might be equal to a Legend! Marvin didn¡¯t deceive him. Radiant Castle really had Vampires focusing their research on a reverse conversion from the Dark Side to the Bright Side. But the information network of the Deathly Silent Hills¡¯ Vampires wasn¡¯t effective enough to know about it. ... After getting on the road back, Marvin quickly found a place to sort out his own state. He had retrieved Eriksson''s Brooch, the main objective. But he also got two more pleasant surprises. After checking, he confirmed that the Dense Blood Nucleus was real. Gwyn could be considered one of the rare honest Vampires, which might also be due to confidence in his own strength. And the other pleasant surprise was that Marvin¡¯s [Night Kill] specialty had leveled up! Chapter 278: Blood Swallowing Chapter 278: Blood Swallowing Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Night Kill was one of the rare upgradeable specialties. A Night Walker¡¯s fighting ability during the night would fiercely increase as this specialty leveled up. But leveling this specialty would take a long time. Last time it happened was when Marvin took over the Southie. So much time passed in a blink and since then Marvin had killed countless creatures during the night. Ultimately, killing those two Dark Side Vampires leveled up the specialty. After it leveled up, its description changed as follows: [Night Kill (Hidden Specialty - Activated)] Type: Passive/Upgradeable Level: 2 Effect: During the night, Attack Power +6%, Attack Speed +6%, Movement Speed +6%, Burst Power +6%, Reaction Speed +6%. ... This was a simple and rough passive! But anyone who played the game knew that the most powerful specialties or skills were these kinds of passive skills. It could raise the strength of all kinds of attributes, let him become even sharper, improve his perception, and make his movements nimbler. These kinds of invisible benefits could play a big role in battle. For example, in the fight with those of the Dark Side, although his Night Boundary had such an overpowered effect, if his body wasn¡¯t good enough, he simply wouldn¡¯t be able to follow up with those difficult aerial maneuvers. Even if an ordinary Sha clansman could use Night Boundary, he wouldn¡¯t be able to aim his gun at the Vampire¡¯s head before being kicked away! That was the difference! The body was the foundation, and the six main attributes decided the body¡¯s quality. Apart from those, there were the passive skills and specialties. Attributes, specialties, skills and spells, and fighting techniques. These four groups of things made up one¡¯s fighting strength. Excelling in one area didn¡¯t necessarily mean being powerful. Only with comprehensive strength in those fields would one become a powerhouse. For example, many Half-Legend¡¯s attributes were similar to those of Legends. But because the latter were strengthened with Legend specialties, in most cases, Half-Legends weren¡¯t their match! ... Marvin was very pleased with the Night Kill specialty. As an upgradeable specialty, who knew what frightening effects it could display in the future after reaching Legend realm. Just that specialty was enough to satisfy him. Moreover, the Night Walker organization had given him so many nice surprises and favors. Regardless if it was the old blacksmith guiding him with great care, or Constantine and O¡¯Brien fervently supporting him, or even the blessings and inheritance of the Night Monarch, he had gained a lot more power than other classes. This world wasn¡¯t based around fighting alone. Fighting the world alone was stupid and futile. Using the players¡¯ words: Strength in numbers! A lone person fighting a group was very domineering, but in Marvin¡¯s eyes, a group of Legends beating up a god was also very refreshing! Who would be narrow-minded enough to want to duel nowadays? ... After checking the specialty, Marvin¡¯s eyes focused on that Dense Blood Nucleus. After intense scrutiny, he confirmed that there was no malicious curse or poison on that Dense Blood Nucleus. Gwyn was certainly a strange Vampire. Him being so strangely magnanimous made Marvin hesitate a bit. From the veins on the nucleus, it could be seen that this Dense Blood Nucleus had recently been condensed. Anyone could understand or gain something from it. There were many ways to use it. And the simplest one was simply to swallow it. Even if the effects of swallowing were a bit inferior, Marvin couldn¡¯t wait for an Alchemist to refine it into a more perfect treasure. He stopped wasting time and directly swallowed the soft Dense Blood Nucleus. Three minutes later, his body felt a bit cool! A cold aura spread like strands of hair, continuously battering against his body! Marvin let out a comfortable groan! The pleasure of taking a Dense Blood Nucleus was said to be almost the same as the pleasure bloodthirsty Vampires had when they enjoyed their prey. No wonder many Dark Side Vampires were addicted and unable to stop themselves. Thankfully Marvin''s willpower could be considered quite high. After three minutes, the Dense Blood Nucleus was completely absorbed. He could feel his body becoming sturdier. His current mature appearance couldn¡¯t be compared to his original weak appearance. He was sturdier but didn¡¯t lose any sharpness and was filled with power. The only regret Marvin felt while looking at the logs was that this Dense Blood Nucleus didn¡¯t give him any increase in Constitution. It was his Strength that increased by one point. But this wasn¡¯t a big deal. In any case, with the Golden Blood, his Constitution had already reached 15. After that, he had only needed to add two attribute points to Dexterity to reach Godly Dexterity. Marvin was now level 17 and the remaining attribute point had been put in Dexterity, letting it reach 29. Only one more point to reach 30. And although 16 Strength was somewhat on the low side, but relying on his Night Walker specialties was enough to deal with all kinds of situations. Moreover, he still had the Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s abilities! If he needed Strength, he would use the Asuran Bear¡­ Oh, it was Fierce Asuran Bear now! ... Aside from raising his Strength, the Dense Blood Nucleus also gave Marvin a Vampire specialty. [Low Flight]! This was a passive specialty that 3rd rank Vampires had! Marvin was glad his luck was decent, as this was a very practical ability. But a series of new logs suddenly flashed before his eyes: [New bloodline power found, currently transforming your body¡­] [Bloodline power insufficient, swallowed by the Main Bloodline (Numan)...] [Swallowing complete, new bloodline¡¯s power affiliated under the Main Bloodline¡­] Marvin was surprised to find that the specialty he got from the Dense Blood Nucleus, Low Flight, was rearranged under the specialties of Shapeshift Sorcerer¡¯s Human-shape! And the previous Vampire specialty was slowly disappearing. ¡®Such a tyrannical bloodline¡­ It can actually swallow the Vampire bloodline.¡¯ Marvin was inwardly flabbergasted. He never came across something like that in his previous life. The Golden Children had hero-like body templates, and he didn¡¯t try any special bloodline. He hadn¡¯t expected the Numan bloodline to be so powerful that it could directly swallow the Vampire bloodline. But this was also good, because it prevented it from causing any future troubles. .... After checking his condition one more time, Marvin sped back to Hope City. He tried Low Flight a few times on the way back. The specialty was really eye-catching, but it was relatively taxing on his stamina. Using it in a fight would be good, but outside of battle, it was better to simply use his feet. Soon, he was back at the boundary of Rocky Mountain. But just as he reached Hope City, Marvin heard a wail! It came from Lion Town! ¡®The ritual started!¡¯ Marvin¡¯s heart felt cold. Chapter 279: Mind Reading Chapter 279: Mind Reading Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the city wall of Hope city, Lorie¡¯s expression was grave. "They officially started." She felt a surge of grief. A huge barrier surrounded all of Lion Town. It was the frightening Sacrifice ritual, and even the Dark Races weren¡¯t spared. They had followed the Black Dragon Clarke to attack Rocky Mountain, all in order to survive and get food! It definitely wasn¡¯t to throw their lives away. But now that Lady Tess died, the Dark Elves¡¯ forces showed signs of instability, and the other races were even more anxious because the Sacrifice ritual also included some of their people! A lot of the Dark Races wanted to retreat. Lion Town had plenty of food, and those provisions would be enough to let them pass the long winter. But the wicked Black Dragon didn¡¯t allow that to happen. If they tried to escape, they would be brutally murdered. In a short time, Lion Town¡¯s atmosphere had become extremely cold. At the Black Dragon¡¯s personal order, each race, apart from the Dark Elves, had to contribute at least 100 of their kin. And the Kobolds, Gnolls, and common Goblins were even more miserable. They had to sacrifice at least half of their population! With the Black Dragon personally taking care of the sacrifices, who would dare resist? The original Lion Town had long since been leveled. Countless creatures were bound on a dark altar. A third of them were captives from the surface while the other two thirds were the Underdark¡¯s creatures! The Underdark¡¯s army watching from the sides looked at them with sympathy. That wasn¡¯t what the Black Dragon had promised! She had promised them food and freedom. Now they were reduced to powerless existences! If not for the Black Dragon being too powerful, giving them no chance to resist, they might have already scattered in chaos. The bloodbath had begun. Clarke turned into a woman wearing a long black chang pao1 and loudly chanted on the altar. (T/N1:Traditional man¡¯s gown¡­ Clarke strikes again.) And the dense bloody smell already began to fill the air. Countless creatures howled in grief as they died and their resentment gathered over. This energy was enough to temporarily open a passage through the Universe Magic Pool. ... "He still hasn¡¯t returned?" Jessica was in a bad mood. "Although it would take two to three days, how could I bear to look on helplessly as innocent humans die." Ding interrupted, "I already said that kid was totally unreliable¡­" But she didn¡¯t get to finish her words before a voice appeared on the city wall. "I always considered Fortune Fairies as experts in sarcasm." Marvin. A happy expression flashed in Lorie¡¯s eyes. Jessica was direct. "Done?" Marvin nodded. "Then let¡¯s go!" Rocky Mountain¡¯s leader clenched her fists. "According to the plan, I attract their attention while you secretly get in and destroy that Dragon Scale!" "The others will carefully wait in the city!" "Lorie, this place is in your hands." Lorie nodded frantically. Marvin took a deep breath and indicated he was ready. But another figure appeared beside Jessica. It was the Fiend Sorcerer Daisy. "I¡¯ll also go with you." "As the head of Demon¡¯s Hand, I have a bit of power." Daisy gently smiled. A hint of worry flashed through Jessica¡¯s eyes. "Don¡¯t tell me you want to¡­" "At least I can help you share a bit of pressure." Daisy stopped Jessica¡¯s words. "Moreover, after Sir Robin destroys the Dragon Scale, he would certainly be pursued by the Black Dragon or the Projection. He would need me to save him." Jessica was silent for a moment before ultimately nodding. She gently hugged Daisy and whispered a few words in her ear. Marvin felt strange while looking at these two women, and an evil thought couldn¡¯t help but pop into his mind: Was a tomboy like Jessica interested in women? Looking at these two women¡¯s intimacy, it seemed their relationship was a bit out of the ordinary. ... "Mister Robin, you have the wrong idea." At that time, Lorie said from behind him, "Big Sis isn¡¯t interested in women." Marvin was immediately alarmed. "You can hear my thoughts?" Lorie showed a cute smile. "Sometimes I can, Sometimes I can¡¯t. In short, it could be considered as a very vexing ability." Marvin inwardly wiped his sweat. This girl was too frightening. Her Intelligence had actually reached that level? Mind Reading could only be reached at the realm of the wisest Sage. Even gods wouldn¡¯t be able to read a person¡¯s mind. They would at most be able to notice their emotions. Because everyone was protected by the Power of Order, which was a type of law that no one could ignore. Marvin was very curious as to what degree Lorie¡¯s innate skill could reach. But the current moment clearly wasn¡¯t suited for such talk. On the side, Jessica and Daisy had finished their discussion. It was time to start the plan! ... In Lion Town¡¯s sky. Jessica, radiating seven colors, arrived like a meteor. The Black Dragon on the altar suddenly raised her head, anger flashing through her eyes! She already knew the Fate Sorceress would come to destroy the ritual, but the ritual had already started, so now they only needed to continue their slaughter! With the Dragon Scale as the plane mark, there wouldn¡¯t be an issue. A clean white eye was suspended above the altar, and it kept glancing at every corner of Lion Town at an incredible speed. This was the Heavenly Observer¡¯s main body! No enemy could hide from its sight! Clarke suddenly stamped her feet and rushed up! "Roar!" She turned back to her Black Dragon shape in an instant, as her human-shape was really too weak after all! And in another direction, a shadow also pounced over. That was the Black Dragon God¡¯s Projection. They knew they weren¡¯t Jessica¡¯s match in a one on one, so they needed to join hands to handle her! "Huuuu!" Before Jessica could reach them, the Black Dragon¡¯s chest faintly swelled up before releasing a frightening Dragon Breath! The Black Dragon¡¯s Dragon Breath carried terrifying acid. That acid¡¯s power was on par with Dissociation, and people infected would become a mass of pus after corroding! But this time, it wasn¡¯t only Jessica in the seven-colored radiance. There was another woman! The Black Dragon felt a bit surprised. But then, a bloody mouth emerged out of nowhere and completely swallowed the Dragon Breath! The Black Dragon and the Black Dragon God¡¯s Projection were startled! "Pah! It tastes rotten, but it is full of energy." "Dear Mother, you haven¡¯t summoned me for a while." Behind that bloody mouth was an abnormal face followed by a long neck covered in barbs. It was greedily looking at the Black Dragon and the Projection. "So it¡¯s something big to make up for how rarely I¡¯m summoned." Meanwhile, Daisy was deathly pale! ... The battle in the sky was about to begin. And on the ground Marvin easily hid from the Heaven Observer¡¯s sight with Eriksson¡¯s Brooch. Three minutes later, he calmly approached the altar. Chapter 280: Crazy Clarke Chapter 280: Crazy Clarke Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Black runes were drawn around the altar, using the Ancient God Language to draw out the power of ghosts. Marvin stood at the edge of the altar and could feel the steady flow of power from those creatures'' deaths being absorbed by the altar. This was the power of a ritual sacrifice. A Black Dragon Scale was floating in the center of the altar. Sixteen Dark Elves were sternly guarding it. Even though the Heavenly Observer was standing guard, they were still loyal to their duty. If it was before, Marvin might have been afraid of being noticed by the other side''s perception. But with Eriksson''s Brooch, Marvin knew he could walk a few times around them and they still wouldn''t find him! This was the strength of a Legendary Item. In fact, if not for this brooch being kept by the God of Etiquette for a short time, this treasure would be a genuine artifact instead of a Legendary Item. But if that was the case, Marvin wouldn''t be able to use it. True Artifacts weren''t something a False Vessel could handle. And this brooch also required the wearer to possess a Divinity. Marvin had two Divinities so he was able to wear it. He ignored the chaos in the sky and quickly approached the altar. He found a small hole and quickly fished out three small jars! These jars were completely filled with a special liquid, Lava Acid! This was one of the few things in Feinan that could destroy a Black Dragon Scale. Three jars were all that Hope City''s Sorcerers were able to gather. It had to work! Marvin took a deep breath. He then gathered his strength and successively threw the three pots toward that Dragon Scale! The jars went through the altar''s defenses and knocked into the Dragon Scale. A frightening aura and barrier were emitted from the Dragon Scale and instantly broke the jars! "Crash!" The three jars shattered one after the other as a scarlet liquid sprayed out, landing on and around the scale! In an instant, the Dark Elves and the Heavenly Observer saw a heartbreaking sight: The Black Dragon God''s Dragon Scale was burnt! "Snap!" It stopped floating and fell in the the Lava Acid, eventually losing its spirituality. Marvin heard a frightening ethereal word! It was coming from the Astral Sea. He was dazed because of the voice and almost froze on the spot. The Dark Elves were startled and angrily rushed over to surround him. They didn''t know how Marvin was able to sneak in. And the Heavenly Observer was just as surprised. It noticed the brooch Marvin was wearing and suddenly came to a realization. But it was already too late. Marvin showed a strange smile and disappeared from the Dark Elves'' sight before they could attack! Shadow Step! "Woosh!" He vanished from the edge of the altar. He quickly used Stealth once again. Before everyone''s eyes, he disappeared, leaving no traces! Stealth at 180 was this fierce! The ritual sacrifice was forcefully interrupted! Those who had been killing their own men were bewildered. The smell of blood was very intense, but it had already lost all meaning! They stopped their movements and blankly looked at the sky. ... Black Dragon Clarke roared out, "How could it be?" "Despicable human¡­ How could you escape from the sight of a Heavenly Observer! Shameful rogue!" "I''ll kill you!" Clarke was about to go crazy! She never would have thought that someone in this world could elude the sight of a Heavenly Observer and destroy that Black Dragon Scale! This was the most important treasure the Black Dragon God had set aside for her. Not only could it summon the Black Dragon God''s projection to protect her at crucial times, but it would also serve as a plane mark. Clarke knew from the Black Dragon God that a great disaster was about to happen and that she must seize a domain on Feinan in advance. Thus, she had the Underdark''s Races start a war on the surface. It''s just that someone proud like her hadn''t thought she would meet this kind of setback! The powerful Fate Sorceress was one thing, but what was going on with that cunning human? What trick did he use to escape from the Heavenly Observer''s sight? But it was no longer important. The Black Dragon Scale was destroyed and the ritual sacrifice was a failure. The Black Dragon God''s avatar couldn''t descend. With the Fate Sorceress overseeing Hope City, the Underdark''s troops had no hope of breaking through! But she was even more disgusted by the fact that this seemingly average Fiend Sorceress actually summoned a Great Void Demon''s projection! Even if it was just a projection, its fighting ability was very fierce and she was almost swallowed by it a few times. A Great Void Demon was a very frightening lifeform. If she was swallowed, despite being a Black Dragon, she might not necessarily be able to escape. Clarke and the Black Dragon God''s projection suffered from a few of Jessica''s spells because of the Great Void Demon''s appearance. After all this, they hadn''t expected that the Black Dragon Scale would be destroyed! They lost their hope! Clarke''s eyes bulged out in anger. She raised her head and let out an ear-shattering Dragon Roar! She gave up on Jessica and Daisy as her huge body swooped down toward that altar and the surrounding Dark Races, spewing a frightening Dragon Breath! She went crazy! She already didn''t care about friends and foes, and only thought of finding that guy who destroyed the Dragon Scale. The fearsome Dragon Breath covered the altar and its surroundings, thoroughly collapsing the Underdark''s army. They frantically ran away, pushing aside others to escape, in fear of being hit by the Dragon Breath. This was something even Marvin hadn''t expected! ''Fuck!'' ''This female Dragon is crazy.'' Marvin helplessly sighed and immediately broke out of his hidden state as he started to sprint. Then, an open door suddenly appeared in front of him! "Follow me!" Daisy looked pale. Marvin unhesitantly went in. The next second, the Dragon Breath swept over. Marvin and Daisy''s figures immediately appeared on Hope City''s wall! "How are you doing?" Marvin asked with concern. Daisy barely managed to smile. Summoning a Great Void Demon''s projection was already more than her strength could handle. Even if she was a Fiend Sorcerer and had signed a pact with that Great Void Demon, this was still something out of her range. Soon, two people helped take her to a resting place. Lorie and Ding quickly came over. The former immediately sighed in relief when she saw that Marvin was unscathed. But at that time, the Black Dragon venting her anger in Lion Town started flapping her wings furiously and crazily flew toward Hope City''s wall! "No good!" "This crazy Dragon wants to crash into the city wall!" Marvin shivered! Chapter 281: A Real Man! Chapter 281: A Real Man! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "It doesn''t matter! With Big Sis around, the Black Dragon won''t be able to get near Hope City!" Lorie asserted. Marvin sighed in relief. Sure enough, the Black Dragon only covered half the distance before Jessica, covered in her seven-colored aura, interrupted her! Fate Power! Her body was even more dazzling and her skin even more fair and tender, but it was hiding a barbarian-like explosive power. She looked delicate, but she was like a Titan as she grabbed the Black Dragon''s tail and pulled her back! Clarke suffered under the formidable pull and roared while turning. But what awaited her was a ruthless 180¡ã violent throw! "Bang!""Bang!""Bang!" The Black Dragon, who had always been good in melee battle, wasn''t the Fate Sorceress'' match! "Get back to the Underdark!" Jessica yelled angrily. "Swear to never let your army set foot in Rocky Mountain!" The radiance on her body became more and more brilliant. She was like a female war god! Hope City''s inhabitants were dumbstruck while witnessing this scene. At this moment, their faith became even more resolute. With Lady Jessica, with the protection of this war god, Hope City would never fall! People began cheering for the Three Sisters with all their hearts! There were staff from many other organizations who had escaped and temporarily taken refuge in Hope City. But seeing Jessica fighting so heroically, they couldn''t help but be awed. It was so bloody! A cute girl was facing a Black Dragon in a melee fight for Hope City. What about them? The Three Sisters'' reputation was originally very good, and witnessing their resolve in protecting Hope City won over most of Rocky Mountain''s inhabitants. People''s feelings were like that. Without a huge villain appearing, a wise and powerful leader wouldn''t be as noticed. Marvin felt the subtle mood change and sighed inwardly. Maybe the reason Rocky Mountain was able to establish a country after the Great Calamity, apart from the powerful three sisters, was largely thanks to the people''s feelings. This place was a criminal paradise, where people doubted each other and harmed each other. But in this war against the Underdark''s Races, they had no choice but to cooperate. They found out about the good sides of one another. Under Lorie''s influence, and Jessica''s influence, a buoyant mood was spreading. Mankind was such a magical race. When such a positive mood spread, the entire group would become even more positive. ... But unlike those people fanatically worshipping the Three Sisters, Marvin felt something wrong from the city wall. ''Logically, the Black Dragon shouldn''t be Jessica''s match at all!'' ''How come the fight is still going on¡­ Even if the Black Dragon''s defense was a factor, in the game trailer, Jessica literally tore the Black Dragon apart. ''How could it take so much time?'' Marvin was somewhat surprised. At that time, he started to hate the game company''s video editor. Why did he make the trailer so gorgeous, yet so short? Would he die if he released a complete video? In this situation, even if Jessica''s strength was enough to oppress the Black Dragon, it hadn''t reached the stage of being able to easily tear her apart! What had happened to make it like this, what was the missing link? Was it caused by the butterfly effect of his transmigration? Marvin couldn''t figure it out. His expression became even graver. Because the Black Dragon God''s projection also joined the fight! The situation was slowly being turned around by the enduring Black Dragon! The Black Dragon God''s projection was equivalent to a Half-Legend and even if it was unable to deal too much damage to Jessica, it could help Clarke quite a bit. The two seemed to have their minds linked, their cooperation was impeccable. Even with her power as a Fate Sorceress, Jessica could only fight back, unable to finish them. This kind of close battle wasn''t something Marvin was willing to see. He knew that Fate Power was finite. If her Fate Power was lacking, Jessica would be at a disadvantage. At that time, the battlefield might become even more desperate! It might end up in a draw! ... "It''s a pity¡­ Big Sis'' Fate Power just reached the 5th layer." "If she was at the 6th layer, that repulsive female Dragon would have already died!" Worry leaked from Lorie at his side. She also possessed Fate Power and was naturally more aware of the nature of the power than others. And her Intelligence gift allowed her to clearly understand this fight. On the surface, Jessica was clearly winning, but in reality, it was turning into a war of attrition. It was extremely unfavorable for Jessica. "5th layer?" Marvin was a bit stunned. At that time he noticed that the seven colored radiance on Jessica''s body was really made up of five constantly flickering halos. The halos were concentric circles wrapping around her layer upon layer. Hold on! He clearly remembered that in the trailer, Jessica had six halos flickering around her! That was the Fate Power''s 6th layer realm! Marvin was confused. ''Has Jessica been progressing slower?'' ''Or¡­ Did the transmigration, or perhaps something else, make the Underdark''s winter come earlier and push the attack from the Underdark Races forward?'' Marvin had a headache. His memories of the timeline before the Great Calamity were generally good. After all, the players descended on Feinan half a year after the Great Calamity and Marvin was among those players who liked to study the lore and would pay attention to every detail! But even so, before the Great calamity, he was unable to make a perfectly accurate plan. Regardless, the current Jessica truly didn''t reach the level of tearing a Black Dragon apart with her bare hands! The words she said before were most likely bravado. ''If it truly doesn''t work, I can only lend her the Dragon Slaying Rifle to her,'' Marvin thought. He hadn''t expected the situation to suddenly change! The Black Dragon God secretly used a Divine Spell and it was coordinated with the Black Dragon''s Divine Wish and trapped Jessica inside a black cloud! The crafty Clarke roared with sinister laughter and ignored the trapped Jessica to once again fly at the city''s wall! Everyone went pale. This time, Jessica couldn''t stop her! "Quickly flee!" Jessica couldn''t move! Even though the Fate Power protected her, she was unable to lend them a hand! She would be trapped inside the black cloud for at least ten more seconds! And a lot could happen in those ten seconds! In an instant, the Black Dragon''s imposing shadow approached. The people on the city wall were fleeing in terror. But there were two people who didn''t move. Lorie was still standing there, small stars floating in her eyes. Standing next to her was Marvin''s tall silhouette. In his hand was a spear covered in a cloth. He was standing on the city wall, silently looking at the crazily approaching Black Dragon. In that split second, time seemed to come to a halt. The Black Dragon was ruthlessly speeding and about to crash against him. The next second, a brilliant light flashed on the city wall! Diamond-shape activated! It was time to show what a real man was! ----------------------- ³¤Ç¹ literally means long(³¤) gun(ǹ), but when used together usually refers to a specific type of spear. It''s been ambiguous enough before to believe it was referring to a gun, and if you search ³¤Ç¹ on the Chinese version of Wikipedia, it takes you to a disambiguation page asking if you''re trying to look up a spear or a gun. Chapter 282: Lethal Weapon! Chapter 282: Lethal Weapon! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing Clarke''s menacing approach, Marvin had no choice but to come forward. He knew he couldn''t fall back. Lorie was behind him, and so were many innocent inhabitants of Hope City. Even if this place wasn''t his territory, Rocky Mountain had many things that made him recall some pretty good existences. He was willing to fight to protect this piece of land! Moreover, back when he stole [Weeping Sky], he had already included Black Dragon Clarke in his kill list! The current Marvin needed a huge amount of battle experience to level up, and killing a Dragon was no doubt one of the quickest ways to get that experience. An ordinary Adult Red Dragon gave Marvin 16000 exp, so Clarke would definitely give more! Thus, he had made a deal with Jessica to let him get the killing blow on the Black Dragon. It was just that Marvin had overestimated the current Jessica. The Fate Sorceress was trapped and Hope City was on the brink of a crisis. Now that it had come to this, Marvin was forced to make a move. Because he knew that Lorie wouldn''t retreat. She was a wise girl, but her resolve didn''t match her age. She stood there, giving all her people confidence and courage. At the same time, it also gave Marvin confidence and courage. Facing the frightening Black Dragon, he stood forward and unhesitantly used his most suitable shape! Diamond-shape! He only had eight seconds! These eight seconds would make the difference between victory and defeat. A trace of seriousness flashed through Marvin''s eyes. After using Diamond-shape, he found that his body''s attributes were close to those of a Legend Monk. It wasn''t limited to Diamond Body''s effects of imperviousness. His Strength, Constitution, and Resistances all reached a pretty high level. And his Dexterity also didn''t fall. It was such a frightening bloodline ability. Even if it was only for eight seconds, some people would be willing to trade their lives for this! The Black Dragon roared, her shadow flying forward like a spectre of death. ... The people desperately hid behind the city wall. They had nowhere to escape, nowhere to hide. Occasionally, some would raise their heads, only to see that silhouette firmly standing there like a mountain. "Who is he?" "What is he thinking?" "Isn''t that Mister Robin? A few days ago he led us to break through the Underdark Army''s Blockade!" "Heaven! Don''t tell me Sir Robin wants to block a Black Dragon on his own? It''s true that he is a powerful Druid, but Black Dragon Clarke¡­" All kinds of complex expressions flashed through the faces of the people looking at Marvin. There was respect, reverence, restlessness, and also disdain. Quite a few people thought Marvin was just an ignorant fellow wanting to show off. He was like an ant trying to block the path of a human, overestimating his abilities. He wanted to slay a Dragon to become famous? Unfortunately, Black Dragon Clarke wasn''t a good target! She was a descendant of a god! They all held their breaths as they watched the scene. But suddenly, a pleasant voice echoed in their hearts. "You can do it." It was the voice of a sweet girl. Marvin also heard it. That was Lorie''s voice. Her Fate Power, Wisdom, had endless possibilities. The voice penetrated through Marvin''s heart, wiping out his traces of uncertainty and bolstering his spirit. Determination could be seen in his eyes. ''I can do it,'' he said to himself. Then, Marvin angrily shouted as he focused power in his left leg. Burst! With his powerful Strength attribute, his entire body was like a bullet furiously flashing forward! Alarmed cries rang throughout Hope City! They hadn''t thought that Marvin would take the initiative to attack. This was simply throwing his life away. The Black Dragon was flying toward them so quickly. Anyone who was hit would just turn into fine powder! Moreover, he would be unable to block the Black Dragon''s momentum. Her speed was really way too high! "Lady Jessica!" They were all counting on Jessica. But the Fate Sorceress was still trapped in that black cloud. No one could save them. ... Marvin''s figure was swift like the wind, but in Clarke''s eyes, he looked like a fly. She laughed sinisterly and opened her bloody mouth! This fly wasn''t even worth using her Dragon Breath. She would directly swallow it. But then, Marvin''s silhouette suddenly disappeared in midair! Night Boundary! The Night Monarch''s heir had appeared! Marvin nimbly fell toward the Black Dragon''s back! Very few people knew that the area behind the Black Dragon''s neck was the perfect blind spot to attack! Clarke clearly didn''t notice where Marvin had escaped, as her gaze was focused on that small girl on the city wall. A Fate Sorceress¡­ ah¡­ Truly a meal worth stopping for! Others might not grasp the extent of their power, but Clarke, who had been tyrannically beaten up like a dog by Jessica, was very clear about it. As a descendant of a god, Clarke knew a secret technique that would let her gain a Fate Sorceress'' Fate Power by swallowing her! For someone like her who kept pursuing more power, this was an easy and quick way! The Black Dragon roared with laughter as she spread her wings, her bloody mouth ruthlessly approaching to bite Lorie. Those who were looking toward the city wall all closed their eyes. But the young girl was watching that strong shadow on the Black Dragon''s back! ... Marvin''s silhouette fell just like a meteor. His descent wasn''t initially that fast but he carried great strength and an extremely firm conviction . "Woosh!" The wind blew, blowing away a part of the cloth covering the spear. The tip of a sharp spear was revealed. Clarke suddenly felt something was wrong. She tried to turn. But it was already too late. This weapon that had killed countless dragons in the past was thirsting for more blood! Marvin could feel this weapon''s cheer as soon as the cloth was removed! As Marvin was falling, he discovered that his hand wasn''t thrusting the Dragon Slaying Spear down, but it was actually dragging him down! It went faster and faster! In an instant, he ruthlessly crashed into the Black Dragon''s neck. "Pshhh!" The Black Dragon''s powerful and tough hide was like tofu in front of this weapon as it directly pierced through! "Aaaaaaaaaah¡­" A mournful angry roar was emitted from the Black Dragon''s mouth before petering out. She completely lost her balance and was nailed onto the earth by the indescribable power. This was the power of the Dragon Slaying Spear! At that time, she was only a dozen meters away from the city wall. The earth''s rumbling left people dumbstruck! In a mere five seconds, Lord Robin had forcefully stopped the Black Dragon''s assault and was shockingly able to nail it to the ground! What kind of power was that! "Could Sir Robin be a Legend!?" One of them let out a cry. But as Marvin was standing on the Dragon''s back, panting in exertion, he felt something wrong. ''Hold on¡­ Why is there no battle experience notification?!'' __________________ ED/N: This whole chapter I was thinking to myself, talking is a free action indeed (If you don''t get what I''m talking about and you''re curious, Google Talking is a free action). Chapter 283: Transformation Chapter 283: Transformation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Black Dragon was attacking Hope City while the Fate Sorceress was trapped. It was a desperate situation. But in this desperate situation, a brave Dragon Slayer appeared in Hope City. This raised the morale of the city''s people. They watched the Black Dragon''s huge body crashed into the ground, and the rumbling sound echoed in their ears. A crack formed in the ground, and even some parts of the city wall appeared to be crumbling. But the people were overjoyed! They didn''t dare to believe what they were seeing, that Sir Robin actually succeeded! This was like a scene from a novel or a poem: when people were facing a disaster, a hero would be born! Some couldn''t help rubbing their eyes, wanting to check through the dust whether Clarke was really dead or not. But they could only see a cloud of dust, with a tall and thin shadow inside! "Long live Sir Robin!" they all shouted. But at that time, Lorie showed signs of worry from atop the city wall. ... Marvin was still on the Dragon''s back, entering a state of extreme weakness. The Dragon Slaying Spear was neatly inserted in the Dragon''s neck, severing her nerves and vertebrae. Logically, she should be dead. But he didn''t receive any battle experience in his logs. This made Marvin worry. He had already lost his strength. The eight seconds of "man mode" had ended! He was now an arrow at the end of its flight. Without supporting himself with Weeping Sky, he might not even be able to keep standing. ''What is going on?'' Marvin gasped. In the dust, the Black Dragon''s head faintly rose, before falling back heavily. "Rumble!" It seemed to be dying. There was a vibration and Marvin suddenly slipped. Fortunately, he held onto the spear, or else he might have fallen from the Dragon''s back. But at this time, a strange phenomenon occurred. The Black Dragon''s body underwent a change. The wound created by Weeping Sky shockingly began to enlarge. Marvin had never seen this before. He didn''t know what to do and decided to struggle over onto the Dragon''s head. Then, the Dragon''s neck split in two! Her head was left on the ground as the Dragon Slaying Spear was covered in blood. A stench assailed his nostrils. Some fear appeared in Marvin''s eyes. He wanted to retreat, but was unable to move. Diamond-shape was an all-or-nothing ability. If the opponent didn''t die in eight seconds, he would die. But this strange Black Dragon was apparently going against death. Her body began to shrink down to one third of its original size. But her bones, scales, and hide seemed tougher and sturdier. Then, Jessica finally arrived! She broke away from the Black Dragon God''s projection and arrived next to Marvin! Facing this strange situation, she was just as bewildered. "This is¡­" "She didn''t die?" As the Fate Sorceress, Marvin and the rest looked on in horror, the Dragon suddenly staggered up! ... In Hope City, those previously overjoyed people were suddenly frightened and ashen-faced. The Black Dragon, whose head was severed outside the city wall, suddenly stood up. Her neck was split open, exposing a huge bloody gap. Now there was a headless Black Dragon before them. For most people, there wasn''t anything more frightening than that! "Hehehe¡­ Weeping Sky!" "Ocelot, Dixon, Shiloh, Jitt¡­" "After going through so many masters, it is still so tyrannical." Black Dragon Clarke''s voice gradually became deeper. If her previous voice still sounded like a female Dragon''s voice, now it totally sounded like a male Dragon! ... ''What happened?'' Marvin froze in bewilderment. Why was there a Headless Dragon? This wasn''t Clarke''s voice. These were definitely the words of another Dragon. "I''d like to thank you. You are called Robin, right?" that voice inquired. Following the Black Dragon''s words, a completely new head started to form out of the bloody neck. "My stupid younger sister occupied this body for too many years." "Finally, someone killed her for me. I am very grateful." "I''m finally free." "Mister Robin, I''ll give you a decent death in order to express my respect for you." "Oh right. My name is Clarkson. By all means, do not confuse me with my stupid sister." "She has been wasting this body''s talent." The entire Rocky Mountain witnessed this strange scene. Including the Black Dragon God''s projection! He was expressionless, as if he already knew about the Black Dragon''s peculiarity. But Marvin and Jessica had terrible expressions. Because they felt that with this change, the Black Dragon''s strength had surprisingly increased. If it was Clarke, then Jessica''s Fate Power should still be enough to deal with her, but Clarkson''s strength was already on par with Jessica''s 5th layer Fate Sorceress strength! Moreover, Jessica''s Fate Power was constantly depleting while the Black Dragon God''s projection was glaring at them from the side. Everything seemed to be developing in the wrong direction. Marvin''s face paled. Clarke death and rebirth was completely outside of his expectations. "I should have told you earlier," Jessica said in a low voice, "I could feel a strong power with godly origin from Clarke''s heart¡­ I felt she was strange, but I didn''t expect¡­" Marvin remained silent. This Dragon had so many secrets. After having the neck broken and head severed, a new one grew out? If that wasn''t a freak, then what was it? Clarke and Clarkson were apparently two souls in one body. For a long time, Clarke had the upper hand, but now that Clarke died, the other soul relied on that heart''s godly power to grow a new head. And also conveniently altered its body. He became smaller but stronger! "I''ll do it." Jessica sadly sighed. Her expression became a lot firmer. In any case, Marvin had already gone all-out for Rocky Mountain! She could see that the current Marvin might not even be able to defeat a 1st rank expert! He would only be a nuisance if he stayed on the battlefield. ... After finishing his transformation, Clarkson was very cautious. He calmly waited for the dust to settle as he sized up Marvin and Jessica with his small head while displaying a strange smile. "Now, how will you fight me?" The Black Dragon God''s projection also arrived. The fluctuating mood of the people in the city once more hit rock bottom. But at that time, a plump lifeform strenuously flapped her wings as it flew to Marvin''s shoulder. She only said one word. "Luck¡­" _____ T/N: So that''s why the dragon was mentioned as an heir (male) and the he/she pronouns. Well-played Coconut, well-played. Chapter 284: Luck and Fate Chapter 284: Luck and Fate Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Luck?" The Black Dragon seemed imperturbable after his rebirth. He was completely different from the previous Clarke, much more composed. He watched the small Ding with interest, as a frightening radiance emitted from his evil eyes. "Little thing, luck cannot help you." "No one can triumph with just luck." Ding seethingly retorted, "Isn''t luck part of one''s strength? In theory, with enough luck, a mortal could kill a god with a punch." The Black Dragon laughed involuntarily. But he still seriously debated with Ding. "Generally speaking, something with less than 5% of ever happening is considered as something that won''t happen. The probability of a mortal killing a god is less than one in countless millions." "Unless Wizard God Lance took interest, no one could have such good luck..." "But hold on¡­ I smell a bit of Fate aura on you. Your origins seem unusual." "Tell me who you are." The Black Dragon looked seriously at Ding. On the side, Marvin, and even Jessica, were ignored by him. Everyone remained silent. Why did the Black Dragon become such a chatterbox after transforming? Had his soul been trapped for so long without anyone to talk to that he would even chat with a random pet? If it was like that, the people in Hope City would feel more relieved. They could casually find talking pets and let them take turns speaking with the Black Dragon for days on end and there would be no need to fight. This was Hope City, the place where Fiend Sorcerers gathered. Looking for a few talking pets would be very easy. But unfortunately, most people didn''t notice the important point in the Black Dragon''s words. Aura of Fate! It wasn''t something any pet could have. In most people''s eyes Ding was only Young Lady Kate''s personal pet. She had a big mouth, loved to chatter, loved to throw tantrums, and was occasionally playful. In the eyes of Hope City''s inhabitants, Ding was very lovable. But no one knew her true identity, and no one saw her as a powerhouse. They looked at this confrontation between the small Ding and the huge Black Dragon and they forgot to worry about themselves for the moment, starting to sweat for Ding instead. They feared the Black Dragon would viciously swallow Ding whole. ... Outside the city, Ding proudly raised her head while facing the Black Dragon''s question. "I''m Ding!" "Oh, Mister Ding." The Black Dragon''s tilted his head. "Why¡­" Ding interrupted furiously, "I''m female!" "Well, Miss Ding it is." Clarkson''s patience seemed to finally run out. "Tell me, why is there the aura of Fate on your body?" "If your answer can satisfy me, I might let you keep your life." "After all, I''ve never seen a lifeform like you before." But Ding proudly gloated, "There are a lot of lifeforms you haven''t seen." "And I don''t need you to spare me, because I came to defeat you." Ding''s voice spread to all of Rocky Mountain. Lorie smiled as she stood on the city wall, her eyes clear and limpid. But her smile only lasted a split second. ''If Ding really makes a move, then she¡­ And Second Sis¡­'' Before she could think further, she was interrupted by the Black Dragon''s thunderous laughter! ... "Hahahaha¡­!" "You are killing me!" The Black Dragon was laughing his ass off. Clarkson shook his head. "Forgive my boldness, but from what I can tell, you have no fighting ability! You have no attack power at all." "How could you defeat me?" The Black Dragon exposed his pointy teeth. "Forget it, you can still enter my stomach as an appetizer." But the next second, Ding solemnly flew up. Her eyes stared at the weakened Marvin and she took a deep breath before telling him, "First, you know I don''t like you." "Second, I''m only doing this because I have to." "And lastly, I want to see a Dragon get torn apart." Marvin was stunned. ''What did Ding say?'' Before he could react, Jessica sharply yelled, "Ding!" "You can''t do this!" She apparently realized what Ding was going to do and tried to stop her. But it was already too late. Under the Dragon''s curious gaze, Ding''s fleshy wings quickly flapped. "Hateful guy, accept this Great Ding''s punishment!" [Aurora Burst]! The Legend spell! Aurora Burst! Marvin was startled. He couldn''t dodge in his state. Furthermore, he didn''t want to dodge because he remembered something about Ding. Last time, she used Aurora Lightning on him and the outcome was a point of luck. This time it was the much stronger Aurora Burst. Could it be¡­? But Marvin had no time to guess. The frightening magic instantly took shape and smashed against Marvin''s body! Everyone in Hope City was absolutely surprised! Even the Black Dragon was stunned. What was going on? Friendly fire? But Marvin knew that Ding truly had no attack power! When Aurora Burst hit him, his weakness state was removed. And his logs suddenly showed that he had gained 5 luck! Even if it was listed as [Temporary], it still left Marvin dumbstruck! 1 Luck was enough to awaken his Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline. Then what would 5 Luck do? In an instant, Marvin could feel his body transforming. The Shapeshift Sorcerer''s state was refreshed! Diamond-shape was usable again, and moreover, the time was lengthened to 40 seconds! 40 seconds of Unbreakable Diamond! If the players could see that, they might yell out "BUG"! At the same time, resolve flashed through Jessica''s eyes. "After accepting the baptism of the Plane''s power, my body really could no longer accept more Luck." "Since even Ding''s willing to stake everything on you, trusting you like this, then why shouldn''t I bet on you too?" With her mysterious words, the seven colored radiance began to peel away, layer after layer. The five layers of Fate Power left Jessica''s body before ultimately descending on Marvin''s. Marvin felt filled with power. And after landing on Marvin''s body, those five seven-colored halos mixed with each other before splitting again. After a few seconds, the Fate Power had six layers! 6th layer Fate Power! Marvin held his breath and took a deep look at the devitalized Jessica and Ding. There was no need for words. He turned to face the Black Dragon and the Black Dragon God''s projection. "Leave it to me." "I won''t make a mistake this time!" Marvin, imbued with the 5 Luck and the 6th layer Fate Power, solemnly made this vow. Suddenly, his body burst forward like a rocket, charging toward Clarkson! Chapter 285: Tearing a Dragon Apart! Chapter 285: Tearing a Dragon Apart! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As soon as Marvin burst forward, his body automatically turned to diamond! With Unbreakable Diamond protecting his body, Marvin didn''t fear a trifling Black Dragon! Moreover, he was now someone with 6th layer Fate Power! Marvin had never known that Fate Power could be lent. But he didn''t have time to think about this. He had to quickly get rid of Black Dragon Clarkson and the Black Dragon God''s projection! Only in that way could he live up to Jessica and Ding''s efforts. With the seven-colored halo lingering around Marvin, Jessica seemed incredibly weak. She arduously opened a Teleportation Door and caught Ding before staggering away to Hope City. ''Everything depends on him¡­'' This woman who had always been so strong was relying on someone else this time. This was very rare for her because there were very few problems she couldn''t settle! ... The current Marvin had become very powerful in the eyes of the Black Dragon. Because of the 5 Luck, Jessica''s 5th layer Fate Power upgraded to the 6th layer. Even if it was only one layer of difference, it would make the difference between victory and defeat in this war. Facing the overbearing Marvin, Clarkson chose to dodge! He swung his tail and cleverly maneuvered his body to fly up, smoothly evading Marvin''s attack. This guy was truly different from the previous irascible Clarke. He was more patient and more treacherous. And then he actually used the Black Dragon God''s projection as a probe. Under the instigation of the Black Dragon, the projection threw itself at Marvin. As they drew near each other, Marvin recklessly and ruthlessly punched! This simple and agile punch was surrounded with the power of Unbreakable Diamond and the 6th layer Fate Power, and pierced straight through the frightening shadow! The Black Dragon God''s twisted face apparently wanted to say something, but some strange space-time distortion appeared at his mouth, quickly forming into a whirlpool. The Black Dragon God''s projection was scattered away by Marvin! ... Hope City was silent. Heartbeats sped up and faces flushed. But no one dared to shout! There had been too many reversals today. Sir Robin apparently obtained Lady Jessica''s help and became a brave hero once again. But who knew if the situation would change once more! After all, this Black Dragon had died and been reborn once. They were crazily praying in their hearts: Sir Robin, you must win! Sir Robin, you must win! This belief actually converged into an intense flow of information crazily pouring into Marvin''s head! ''This is¡­ the perception of the Fate Power?'' Marvin seemed to understand. Through Jessica''s Fate Power, he could hear the thoughts of everyone in Hope City. Maybe this desire was too intense. ''I must kill the Black Dragon!'' Marvin looked back and noticed Ding and Jessica already in a weakened state, especially the former. She was held in Lorie''s embrace, apparently sinking into slumber! 5 Luck! This was a huge burden for a Fortune Fairy. ''Must win!'' The same belief resonated in Marvin''s head. He viciously glared at the Black Dragon flying high in the air. It had already been 13 seconds! After another 27 seconds, Diamond-shape would lose its effectiveness and Marvin would enter a weakened state again. At that time, he would only be able to rely on Fate Power to kill the Black Dragon. Without further hesitation, Marvin flew up! The six layer Fate Power granted him the ability to fly rapidly! After seeing Marvin one-hit the projection, the Black Dragon was immediately scared witless. He had a very high perception and could feel that Marvin was now strong enough to rip him to pieces! ''How could this mere human because so powerful!'' ''No, his power comes from an external source, I can feel it. It is being consumed!'' ''Right, I should flee first, I''ll win if I drag this on.'' Clarkson kept thinking and then under everyone''s gazes, he suddenly flapped his wings and fled upward! They were all stunned. They had never seen a Dragon who fled before even fighting. This completely went against the pride and self confidence of Dragons. If this was the former Clarke, she might have already charged up and handed her life over to Marvin. But Clarkson didn''t think badly of it, feeling his decisions were very wise. He spread out his wings, increasing his speed to the maximum! In the blink of an eye, the lowly humans of Hope City became tiny dots far below him. Clarkson couldn''t help but feel proud. But next second, a huge strength caught his tail and fiercely dragged him down! That strength was so overwhelming that Clarkson faltered and was thrown all the way into the ground! "Rumble!" The Black Dragon fell down from the sky, smashing a huge hole in a plot of farmland! In the hole, Marvin''s Unbreakable Diamond body emitted seven-colored radiance as he coldly looked at the twitching Black Dragon under him! 6th layer Fate Power was no joke! "I said I won''t mess up, so I most certainly won''t!" "Ding, watch closely, you wanted to see a Black Dragon being torn apart!" Hearing Marvin''s grim voice, the twitching Black Dragon let out a mournful howl! Dragon blood suddenly spurted! Marvin had grabbed a wing and shockingly pulled it out! Clarkson kept struggling but Marvin steps felt like thousands upon thousands of tons bearing down on him. He was like a dying dog, unable to move. Hope City''s people were staring blankly. He was really tearing a Dragon apart with his bare hands? ... "Pop!" Following the fierce sound, a huge stretch of Clarkson'' scales was ruthlessly pulled out by Marvin! Blood spurted out, accompanied by the anguished howl of the Black Dragon. Sixteen seconds left! Marvin hurried up and continued tearing him apart. He would either grab his tail and slam him again, or simply tear a rib out! In just ten seconds, a third of the Black Dragon was already completely torn apart! The organs inside his huge body kept pulsating as the smell of blood spread everywhere. Some couldn''t bear with it and threw up. And even more people were shocked at Marvin''s frightening strength. Then, Marvin grabbed Clarkson''s heart! "No!" the Black Dragon powerlessly cried, "I am willing to be your slave! Don''t kill me!" "Sorry. I don''t lack slaves." Marvin faintly smiled. With only three seconds left, he crushed the Black Dragon''s heart! As it burst, something passed through into Marvin! ''Awesome!'' Marvin was filled with this pleasurable feeling. Chapter 286: Fate Tablet! Chapter 286: Fate Tablet! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A powerful Dragon and god''s descendant had his heart crushed by a man. After the source of the godly power was broken into pieces, he wouldn''t be able to resurrect once again. The crafty Clarkson was thoroughly torn apart. The large crater on the eastern side of Rocky Mountain looked like a plate, and Black Dragon Clarkson was the dish served! All of Hope City, no, all of Rocky Mountain was completely silent. Everyone was looking at that figure with its flickering seven-colored radiance. He looked tall and thin, but under the radiance, he was like a deity. Dragon Slayer Robin, it wouldn''t be long before his name spread through Feinan! Not to mention, his amazing skills that were completely different from what was usually heard of Dragon Slayers would be widely spread. Tearing a Black Dragon apart?! Even some gods might not be able to do it. But Marvin, with Jessica and Ding''s help, forcibly accomplished it! The silence lasted for no less than half a minute. But it was soon followed by a burst of cheers! ... Marvin was standing on the body of the dead Clarkson, his body gradually weakening. The Luck on the property panel gradually decreased while the seven-colored radiance also dimmed. A part returned to Jessica while the rest was exhausted. Marvin got a lot of experience after this battle! First was the experience from the Black Dragon itself which totalled close to 11000. It immediately became about 22000 due to the fact that it was part of the Dragon race, and then it was further increased because Clarke/Clarkson was a variant. In the end, he gained close to 30000 experience! This battle experience was vital for the urgently needed level up of his Night Walker class! Then there was a Divinity. The Black Dragon God''s projection didn''t possess a Divinity, so after being scattered away with one punch, it didn''t give Marvin any benefits. But Clarkson was different. As a god''s descendant, he naturally had a bit of Divinity from the Black Dragon God. The False Vessel that Endless Ocean gifted Marvin could automatically absorb Divinity, and thus, Marvin now had three, two of which came from the Black Dragon God, and one from the World Ending Twin Snakes. ''The False Vessel can store up to 5 Divinities, and won''t be able to keep absorbing Divinities after that unless I upgrade it.'' ''Divinities are incredibly useful, increasing all resistances, and some artifacts have explicit Divinity requirements.'' Marvin looked at his ''Divinity (3)'' and felt very satisfied. In fact, the first contact he had with a Divinity after entering Feinan was the Lich''s severed finger he got from the Crimson Monastery. But at the time, he didn''t have a False Vessel to absorb it, so he could only choose to sacrifice it. It was a huge sacrifice, but he got some early fighting strength in exchange. Without those two Phantom Assassins'' help during Marvin''s time of trouble, he might not have had such a smooth journey. Thus he felt it was very worth it. Marvin had two goals at the moment: to quickly level up his Night Walker class until he reached the level required to advance to Ruler of the Night, and to get a Source of Fire''s Order. The former needed a great amount of experience along with accomplishing an advancement quest. There was a lot to prepare in order to become a Legend, and not all level 20 Half-Legends could successfully become Legends. Furthermore, the quality and extent of the preparations would influence the Legend''s strength. And there was a bit of a relationship between Divinities and Legend''s [Domain], which Marvin valued very highly. Apart from this, tearing a Black Dragon apart gave Marvin great fame. Naturally, this was Region Fame (Rocky Mountain). After all, this place was only a small corner of Feinan. If it was Jewel Bay or the Central''s Steel City, or other such major cities, it might have become World Fame. Obviously, the Fame was associated to [Mysterious Powerhouse Robin]. From this, Marvin gained one more powerful identity, which he was very willing to see happen. Having a lot of identities was very good for hiding his own strength and catching others off guard. The only thing that had disappointed Marvin was that the rumored Dragon Blood bath had no effect! Black Dragons didn''t normally use spells. Clarke had used the Divine Spells bestowed to her by the Black Dragon God, and Black Dragon Blood lacked the magic trait, so even though Marvin''s body was drenched in its blood, besides a fishy smell, there wasn''t a bit of benefit. ''And maybe because the Golden Blood, Earth Crystal and other things have increased the strength of my body quite a few times, the Dragon Blood bath, which supposedly has a similar effect, lost its effectiveness. Sure enough, as Constantine said, even if Dragons'' bodies are treasures, they still have to be carefully processed.'' Marvin sighed and sluggishly walked down from the Black Dragon''s body. He actually walked very cautiously, for fear of tripping. He was feeling very weak after all. But to everyone in Hope City, this was the demeanor of an expert! They watched Marvin walking neither slowly nor fast, with clear and light steps. He looked unaffected after tearing a Black Dragon apart, as if he was used to it. Some more ridiculous people felt that Marvin''s pace was hiding something mysterious and inwardly memorized it with faces full of worship. Only Marvin knew that it was due to his legs weakening after the fight. ... Black Dragon Clarkson was slain. The Underdark''s Army, which had already been crumbling, thoroughly scattered. They followed the tunnels and returned to the Underdark. And following along with the Dark Elves who were at loss was a vigorous silhouette sneaking through the Underdark. Raven was full of determination. Marvin''s order would definitely be accomplished. ... Everyone in Hope City was celebrating. But in the depths of the Three Sisters'' castle, the mood wasn''t as joyous as it was outside. Jessica was expressionless and Lorie was deeply worried. Marvin was lying down on a bed, unable to move. He had been brought here by a Sorcerer from Demon''s Hand on his way back to Hope City. With the Fate Power slowly disappearing, the violent side effects gradually began to emerge. His bones were crushed! His internal organs broke down! His bodily functions began to fail! Marvin was clearly conscious, and could feel all the pain. This was the result of overusing one''s power! Fate Power wasn''t something he could handle after all. But he wasn''t the one in the worst condition in this room. The one most seriously injured was lying on a small bed next to him. Ding''s body had begun to gradually turn transparent. She was already unable to maintain her form as a Fortune Fairy. A part of her body was faintly turning to stone. It was the appearance of the Fate Tablet fragment! In an instant, her body suddenly hardened! A frightening aura rose up from the castle! In Feinan and the Astral Sea, all the powerhouses and the gods were startled. "The aura of a Fate Tablet!" "A Fate Tablet appeared in Feinan?!" "Hold on¡­ There seems to be movement at the Universe Magic Pool!" Chapter 287: The Universe Magic Pool’s Turmoil! Chapter 287: The Universe Magic Pool¡¯s Turmoil! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The aura of the Fate Tablet gushing out in Hope City attracted the attention of people all across Feinan. Despite it lasting only for a split second, the powerhouses still noticed! Some began to stir because in the God Realms above Feinan, only the Luck, Disaster and Fate positions were missing! Rocky Mountain! Many used all kinds of different means to feel the Fate Tablet''s aura and firmly intended to act, but an even more powerful aura broke out at that time! ... "The Universe Magic Pool!" "In the depths of the Universe Magic Pool, in a place we can''t reach." "The powerful and unfathomable Lance really put the 4th Fate Tablet inside the Universe Magic Pool? Why did he do that?" "It''s rumored that the 4th Fate Tablet is needed to advance to a higher universe! We have to get it." In the God Realms, thoughts kept being exchanged. They saw through that first aura of Fate. It was only a Fortune Fairy. Even if the Fortune Fairy was an incarnation of the Fate Tablet, it had already lost the Fate Tablet''s uses. That aura was emitted by the dying Fortune Fairy, as she was turning into the tablet. What truly interested them was that the aura triggered a resonance. When Ding thoroughly transformed, a sound suddenly burst from the depths of the Universe Magic Pool! A vibration began to echo in Feinan. Gods and powerful Legends were stunned to find that the Universe Magic Pool''s walls shuddered. Soon, the cry turned into a roar! The eternally calm Universe Magic Pool was in turmoil! An even more powerful aura burst out from the depths of the Universe Magic Pool, and even if most of it was stopped by the walls, it still spread to every corner of the multiverse. This was the aura of the Fate Tablet. Because of Ding''s fall, a resonance was triggered. Some perceptive powerhouses even felt that this aura was filled with sorrow. The seemingly calm Feinan would once again become chaotic. And the gods in the Astral Sea were now absolutely certain that the 4th Fate Tablet was in the center of the Universe Magic Pool. Attacking the Universe Magic Pool was already a must! ... To the west of Rocky Mountain, inside a frighteningly gloomy underground temple. Kate, who had been cautiously moving forward, suddenly felt pain and spurted a mouthful of blood. "Ding¡­" She saw the scene of Ding''s fall, the Black Dragon, her older sister, and Marvin! "Ding¡­" Her tears couldn''t help but pour down. "Why¡­ Why did this happen?" She stood weakly in the center of the damp ice-cold temple after searching for the Source of Fire''s Order for many days in vain. Her eyes were soulless. The biggest impact of her pet''s death was on her. Her strength originally had reached Half-Legend, but now it fell down to 3rd rank! But Kate didn''t care about this. She cared about that round and adorable Ding who liked to brag and had a bad temper, but always gave blessings! "No! You can''t die!" Resolve flashed in her eyes. "You can''t die¡­" she repeated. A mysterious aura began to frantically spread through the ancient temple. With Kate at the center, a repelling Barrier spread out. A large number of bricks and rocks fell down and flew away. But she was safe and sound. Three seven-colored halos quietly descended on Kate''s body. Three layers of Fate Power! This was the power of a Legend. But her face was full of tears. Because she could feel that that Luck blessing Ding sent her before had already thoroughly disappeared. There was not a trace left. ... Hope City, in the infirmary in the depths of the castle. Tears could be seen in Lorie''s eyes, but she didn''t weep. The only thing remaining on the small bed was that cold tablet. In fact, it was only a fragment. On it was a picture of a lifeform baring its teeth. It was remarkably similar to Ding''s shape. Jessica firmly clenched her fists, six seven-colored halos hovering around her. After the Luck gathered on Marvin''s body, it strengthened her Fate Power, and thus, after returning to Jessica, it kept its 6th layer strength. But the price they paid was disastrous. Ding overused all her power and could be said to have fallen. She had returned to her original shape. A lot of runes were written on the back of the tablet, characters that even Ancient Gods might not necessarily understand. "Is there any way to bring Ding back?" Lorie asked while looking at Marvin. Marvin stayed silent. Even Lorie with the [Wisdom] gift saw no hope, and he was only a mortal. Even if he knew a bit about Feinan, how could he know how to bring a Fortune Fairy back to life? After all, the existence of a Fortune Fairy itself was an oddity. He had never seen a similar situation before. He felt so powerless for the first time. History was gradually changing while he still wasn''t strong enough! She said she wanted to see the Black Dragon torn apart. Marvin did so, but she had already lost consciousness. Thus, she didn''t get to see it in the end. ... "There is always a way," Marvin muttered slowly. "I''ll go to the [Pearl Tower]." "The Scholars there surely have a way to save Ding. Do you see those runes? Her contract with Kate is still there, so she only lost all her power... There definitely should be a way." Lorie nodded. Jessica let out a long breath. "Your injury is very grave. You need to rest for several days¡­" Looking at Jessica firmly, Marvin interrupted, "No good. I need your best Priest and Clerics to help connect my bones properly." "Kate definitely suffered a serious backlash from what happened to Ding. Regardless of whether it''s Rocky Mountain or White River Valley, we need the Source of Fire''s Order. Jessica, you''ll defend Rocky Mountain. You can''t leave, so I''ll go." Saying this, Marvin smiled. "Rest assured, I am a man who has received 6 Luck, so how could anything go wrong?" Jessica took a long look at Marvin, and slowly nodded. But suddenly, a frightening bursting noise spread through Rocky Mountain! Marvin and the others saw this scene through the window: A light was flickering erratically in the sky as seven balls of fire were spinning around a woman. Endless mountains and seas stretched out behind her. She looked like an Ancient God, standing on the clouds while coldly looking forward. "Second Sister!" Lorie shouted in surprise. The Sources of Fire''s Order! Marvin''s eyes were wide open! Those seven balls of fire were shockingly what he had been looking for all along! He hadn''t expected Kate to truly find them all. But then, he thought of something bad. ''Hold on¡­'' ''The importance of the Source of Fire''s Order to Feinan is no less than that of removing the Decaying Plateau¡­'' ''Last time, I was broadcasted throughout Feinan when I was using the Golden Scissors¡­'' ''Then Kate¡­'' Marvin didn''t dare to think about it further! With this event, Rocky Mountain was going to go through a lot of changes! Chapter 288: Silver Scholars Chapter 288: Silver Scholars Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As expected, news quickly spread in all directions. The first to arrive were officials from some cities of the Pampo Seashore, as well as adventurers and some powerhouses. Then it was the Saint Desert, followed by the Three Ring Towers, Steel City, and other unfamiliar faces from the central regions. They all started going toward Rocky Mountain. This was a rare event. Rocky Mountain had always been viewed as a barren land, a place no one was willing to go to. But this time, because of the Sources of Fire''s Order, many people came here. Most of them didn''t know what a Source of Fire''s Order meant, but there were inevitably some sages in the powers supporting them that did. A Source of Fire''s Order was the last hope in times of disaster. Just as Marvin expected, the scene of Kate getting the seven of them had been broadcast throughout Feinan, enticing all these people. The only thing that made him feel better was that the day after the occurence, more meteors streaked toward the north. A total of nine meteors streaked dazzlingly across the northern wasteland just like those seven before. Seeing them, the people seemed to realize something. These nine meteors all fell in the most dangerous area in the North, the Black Devil Forest! Unlike Rocky Mountain, the Black Devil Forest was a central area in the North, separating the North in two. Because of the attraction of those nine meteors, quite a few of those who originally intended to go to Rocky Mountain were lured over there instead. ... Two days later, in Hope City, the undercurrents were stirring. The work to rebuild their home was still in progress, but many foreign shadows began to appear in Hope City. This made the inhabitants very uneasy. Even though the Black Dragon''s corpse had already been put in Marvin''s Thousand Paper Crane, the traces of the fight and the bloodstains were still there. The broadcast of Rocky Mountain had attracted the attention of all the people of the South. Fortunately, the Three Sisters'' forces were powerful. There were the Sorcerers of the Demon''s Hand working together in teams, and Jessica, who was Legend that had reached the 6th layer of Fate Power. As for Kate who had just returned, she was a new Legend. A territory having two Legends living there was considered somewhat rare. Meanwhile, Marvin''s condition was getting better under the treatment of the best healers. Most of Rocky Mountain''s Sorcerers were experts at destruction, not healing. He was barely able to walk now. Even so, he needed to handle what would come next. ... "The seven Sources of Fire''s Order will keep resonating with each other." Marvin looked at those seven small lights in Kate''s hand and said in a heavy voice, "If you keep them together, they will keep producing great fluctuations that can be discerned by people with good perception." "We have to keep them apart, and Rocky Mountain can only safely keep three." Kate slightly nodded. She knew the importance of the Sources of Fire''s Order, but in theory, only one of them was enough. Having too many would invite trouble instead. Marvin suggesting them to keep three was mostly to guard against the unexpected. "Of the remaining four, I also need three." He calmly raised his request. The three sisters had no issues with this. If not for Marvin bravely stepping forward, Hope City might have already been destroyed by the Black Dragon. And they had an agreement that he was entitled to the Sources of Fire''s Order. "What about that remaining one?" Jessica asked. "Let it go." Marvin''s answer was far beyond her expectations. Kate had painstakingly gotten it from the dangerous ancient temple, and they had to let it go? Kate was also a bit perplexed. But at that time, Lorie slowly agreed, "Right. Let it go. This is the best way." Kate and Jessica looked at each other. They naturally understood their little sister the best. Lorie''s Fate Power was Wisdom, letting her see beyond what an ordinary person could. Since she also said to let it go, then there must be a good reason. Thus, after a slight hesitation, Kate loosened her left hand. "Woosh!" That Source of Fire''s Order suddenly flew up and out the window, turning into a bright meteor as it rushed toward an unknown location. Those powerhouses who had come because of the news saw the meteor flying overhead and immediately changed their routes, relentlessly chasing after it! This released Source of Fire''s Order would make a lot of people fight for it! ... Secret chamber. Kate waved her wrist and two boxes appeared. Each box was adorned with a simple decoration. These were the boxes she found from the ancient temple. They were most suitable to host the Sources of Fire''s Order. She divided the remaining six Sources in two and handed one box to Marvin. At the same time, she also handed Marvin a cold tablet. "Please." She solemnly looked at Marvin as she said that. Marvin nodded somberly. ... At night, a plain carriage quickly left Hope City. The coachman was one of the most trusted subordinates of the three sisters. And besides Marvin, there was an old acquaintance in the carriage. Demon''s Hand Leader, Sorceress Daisy. She previously fought alongside Marvin against the Black Dragon Clarke. The current Marvin was extremely weak and truly needed the protection of the powerful Sorceress. And Jessica and Kate were unable to leave. They had to defend Rocky Mountain. This was their home, and getting the Source of Fire''s Order in the first place was in order to develop their homeland. The carriage left Hope City and tread across Rocky Mountain''s uneven land before arriving at the edge of the Saint Desert. From there it headed south, leaving for the boundless wilderness. There were no roads in the wilderness. It was filled with fog, and the coachman often had to stop to adjust their path. Daisy also had a crystal ball that could point toward their destination. The whole journey was shaky and bumpy, but Marvin firmly held that ice cold tablet in his arms. He already had the Sources of Fire''s Order, and just had to fulfill another promise. That was to save Ding! But the peculiarity of the Fate Tablet made Marvin uncertain who he should go to for help. The Great Elven King? Nicholas was said to be heavily injured, while Ivan was wandering in the Dead Area west of the Pampo Seashore. Going to Thousand Leaves Forest might be useless. Other Legends shouldn''t be able to deal with this. This was a matter touching upon knowledge of the core of the Universe. If there were any people able to give Marvin some guidance, it could only be them. Wind Castle, Pearl Tower, Silver Scholars. ... They rode in the carriage for no less than three days and three nights before finally seeing a huge construct amidst the sea of sand. A massive tower soared toward the sky from the middle of that construct. This was the Pearl Tower. The Pearl Tower gathering all of Feinan''s knowledge! It''s rumored that this place had traces of God Lance''s power, with his Divine Power''s blessing. Thus, this place was the Scholars'' paradise, their permanent sanctuary. But not everyone could enter Wind Castle. To enter, one needed to have the Great Scholar title. But Marvin knew there was another way. "Let''s go!" He muttered under his breath, "I hope the wise Silver Scholars won''t disappoint me." Chapter 289: Unsolved Mystery Chapter 289: Unsolved Mystery Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Sand was blown around unceasingly by the wind outside the castle walls. A huge arched gate appeared ahead of the carriage. The gate was closed, and only when a scholar, a great sage, paid a visit would the Wind Castle open its door. Beside the main entrance, there was a smaller gate which was also tightly locked. There were two banana trees outside and under the shadow of a banana tree, a youth was sitting on a rattan chair, reading a scroll with deep interest. It looked like the sand blowing a few steps away had nothing to do with him. Indeed, the banana trees were inside the barrier surrounding the whole Wind Castle. The sand outside wouldn''t be blown in. This was the Wind Castle''s natural defense mechanism. Without being allowed in, nothing could get inside this holy city. This was a city of scholars, where no one could enter besides those who were willing to become scholars, those who became apprentices as children, and true Great Scholars. The carriage slowly came to a stop outside the boundary. The youth slightly raised his head, and then was somewhat stunned. His scroll trembled in his hand as he noticed the youth getting down from the carriage. He knew that person. ''Plane Destroyer, Marvin.'' A hint of worship could be seen in the youth''s expression. ''I didn''t expect to meet such a guest on duty today!'' Marvin quickly walked over and stopped before the boundary, greeting the youth. The latter put away his scroll and politely walked over. They were separated by the mysterious unbreakable boundary. "Hello Sir Marvin, I am Shura. The youth smiled bashfully. "Do you have something to do in the Wind Castle? But the rules here are quite inflexible. Even if you are a noble Hero of Feinan, an existence who destroyed the Decaying Plateau, you still can''t enter if you don''t have a Great Scholar title." Marvin nodded. He was surprised that the other party recognized him. The Wind Castle would send numerous apprentices all over the world every year to gather all kinds of information. The news of him destroying the Decaying Plateau was so big that these scholars would definitely quickly gather information about him. This was the reason he decided to use his true identity. After all, Marvin the Plane Destroyer, who had destroyed the Decaying Plateau on that famous tree, was definitely quite notable. ... "I know that besides the inhabitants of the City of Knowledge, only the Great Scholars could enter the city." "But I also heard that a few years ago, the Pearl Tower''s twelve top Great Scholars reconsidered the rules of entry to the city. They put forward three questions, and one could enter if they answered a question, isn''t that so?" Marvin said confidently. The youth froze. "Those three unsolved mysteries?" "You said you want to solve the three unsolved mysteries?" Shura''s voice suddenly became sharp! The next second, countless shadows appeared from the top of the Wind Castle. "Shura? What happened?" "Someone wants to solve the unsolved mysteries?" "Who?" "Heavens, I greet Sir Plane Destroyer!" ... In an instant, that place at the top of the Wind Castle became very lively. Even Marvin himself hadn''t expected that his arrival would create such a commotion! This was the effect of World Fame! Destroying the Decaying Plateau made Marvin and the White River Valley''s people a focus point of the entire world. It was especially true for the well-informed City of Knowledge. Marvin''s deed was something every scholar knew. This kind of major event was unconditionally big enough to be recorded in the Pearl Tower. It was just unknown which level it would be stored in. The people kept discussing on the city wall, and even if Shura was just as excited, as the one in charge he held his scroll high and angrily shouted, "Silence!" "Notify the top seats of the Pearl Tower!" "Sir Marvin wants to solve the three unsolved mysteries!" ¡­ A few minutes later, the arched gate of the City of Knowledge opened with a bang. Twelve Great Scholars wearing crimson gowns came out together. Everyone on the city wall sighed in amazement. Such a scene, how many years had it been since it had last happened? The twelve top seats of the Pearl Tower together, wasn''t this a rare honor? Even if those Great Scholars famous throughout the continent came to pay a visit, surely they wouldn''t receive this kind of treatment!? Not to mention, he said he wanted to solve the unsolved mysteries. If not for Marvin being extremely famous, these Great Scholars wouldn''t believe his words. Among the Great Scholars, some were young, and some were old. Obtaining this title wasn''t specifically related to age, but rather depended on the depth of one''s knowledge. A middle-aged man wearing golden glasses took a step forward and solemnly addressed Marvin on behalf of the other Great Scholars: "Respected Plane Destroyer, welcome to the Wind Castle." "You truly aren''t a Great Scholar, thus you originally wouldn''t have the qualifications to enter the city." "But you offered to solve a problem that has been bothering us for many years. If you truly accomplish it, you''ll be free to come in and out of the Wind Castle as you wish." "Could I ask, which question do you want to solve?" Marvin calmly answered, "The matter of whether or not the multiverse is unique." The man nodded and then consulted with the other Great Scholars for a moment before ultimately waving his hand. The next instant, that pale yellow barrier disappeared without a trace and Marvin took a step toward the holy City of Knowledge. "Welcome to Wind Castle." "Now, let us go to Pearl Tower. It''s good that you happened to come today, as your previous deed of destroying the Decaying Plateau will definitely be written down in the History Calendar." "We need to hold a ceremony, and it is our honor to have you here as the person involved." ... The Wind Castle, known as the City of Knowledge. The Pearl Tower was the most famous part of it. And the History Calendar in the Pearl Tower was used to record the most important events in Feinan''s history. Since Marvin transmigrated, roughly four events were eligible to be recorded in it: The fall of the Great Legend Wizard Anthony, Marvin destroying the Decaying Plateau, a team of Legends crazily eradicating the Twin Snakes Cult, and the recent descent of the Source of Fire''s Order in Feinan. As for an event like the powerhouse Robin tearing a Black Dragon apart, it wasn''t important enough to be recorded in the History Calendar. Usually, those who could be recorded in the History Calendar were the greatest Heroes! It meant leaving a mark in history. On the way, the Great Scholar wearing golden glasses, Damian, chatted with Marvin for a bit. "The recording ceremony will be carried out tomorrow, and your answer will also be requested after the ceremony." "I hope you can give a perfect answer, or else the Pearl Tower will no longer be open to you." Marvin nodded gently. A scholar on the side couldn''t help but ask, "Excuse me, could you explain the question about whether the multiverse is unique?" Marvin calmly answered, "The multiverse isn''t unique." Everyone was in uproar! A Great Scholar suddenly asked in the street, "What is your argument?" A smile appeared in the corner of Marvin''s mouth. "You''ll understand tomorrow." Chapter 290: Rejected Chapter 290: Rejected Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The next morning, below the Pearl Tower. A great amount of scholars gathered. They were learning scholars from the City of Knowledge and were here today not only because it was the day of the recording ceremony, but most importantly because of a very important piece of news: The famed Plane Destroyer Marvin personally came to the Pearl Tower to watch the great recording ceremony. And after the ceremony, he would solve one of the three great unsolved mysteries! The peaceful City of Knowledge hadn''t had such a lively event in a long time. It was true that the learning scholars are refined learners of history and science, but they were also extremely curious men. They wanted to see what theory this rumored mysterious Baron Marvin would come up with. Everyone was in a circle at the bottom of the pure white Pearl Tower. The twelve top seated Great Scholars were sitting in a circle around a round table. Marvin''s position suited his status, as he was sitting in a rattan chair for the honored guest, calmly awaiting the outcome. He liked the ambiance of the City of Knowledge a lot. Even if there was a lot of people here, it wasn''t noisy. Even if an intense curiosity burned in their eyes, they were conscientiously keeping quiet. This was natural. [Great Hero Marvin destroyed the Decaying Plateau]. This great event had already been recorded in the History Calendar, and the ceremony was to decide which floor this History Calendar entry should be stored in! Indeed, even if the Pearl Tower pierced through the sky and was open to the scholars of the City of Knowledge, it only had seven floors. Even the 7th floor was said to only be opened when the thirteen top seated Great Scholars worked together to open it. But the strange thing was that ever since the City of Knowledge was established, there had never been a 13th Great Scholar. Whenever a new Great Scholar appeared, there would inevitably be an old Great Scholar dying. Twelve Great Scholars seemed to be the maximum amount. And, although the City of Knowledge encircled the Pearl Tower, their scope of authority over it was in fact very small. ... Since the beginning of times, major events were recorded in the first six floors. The more important an event was, the higher the floor it would be stored in. This was a very simple standard.. The floor that a record should be stored in was decided by the twelve Great Scholars. The other scholars had already started discussing this. In order to not influence the Great Scholars that were using their wisdom to make such an important decision, those learning scholars discussed in very low voices. But Marvin was keen and alert, and using his Listen skill to clearly understand what they were saying. "Sir Marvin destroyed the Decaying Plateau, and an illusion appeared throughout Feinan. Such a major event should at least be recorded in the 3rd floor." "Yes, I remember that every time an illusion appeared in the sky, it would go to the 3rd floor or higher." "Legend Wizard Anthony''s fall was recorded in the 3rd floor. Anthony protected the East Coast for close to a hundred years, but in comparison, Sir Marvin destroyed the Decaying Plateau who kept invading all of Feinan in the past years, which should be more important." "Indeed, Sir Anduin had previously studied it. The Decaying Plateau was getting closer to Feinan each year. According to his calculations, within about three hundred years, Diggles and his army would have been able to go come and go as if from the Shadow Plane, barring some great change." "In short, the Decaying Plateau would be a huge hidden danger. If I was a Great Scholar, I would definitely put it on the 4th floor." ... Marvin could faintly hear them discussing constantly in low voices. His body was currently weak, and he needed to recover. Once he dealt with the scholars'' question, he would ask about the Fate Tablet. Whether Ding could be brought back to life would depend on the knowledge of these scholars. As for which floor his act of destroying the Decaying Plateau would be stored in, Marvin actually didn''t care. Destroying the Decaying Plateau certainly wouldn''t be his most amazing accomplishment! The Great Calamity had yet to start. His stage had yet to truly arrive. He would make enough preparations before the Great Calamity to ruthlessly topple those so-called gods. He would build a lawful country in the chaos. In front of the deceptive religions, he would protect the people''s freedom. He would create a safe refuge in the era of rampant monsters. This was the ideal future Marvin envisioned for White River Valley! This was his true plan. And it was definitely bigger than destroying the Decaying Plateau. ''This Great Scholars sure are taking their time.'' Marvin was barely staving off his boredom. He had already been sitting for half an hour and was frowning while looking at the scholars. The others were actually very calm. In the City of Knowledge they didn''t lack time. The scholars, who were able to endure spending so much of their time engrossed in research, had no issues waiting. Moreover, while such a ceremony had happened quite some times in the City of Knowledge, this time, the peculiarity was that the Hero of the event had surprisingly appeared in the City of Knowledge. So of course the Great Scholars would be cautious while making their judgement. A dozen minutes later, the youngest Great Scholar took up his pen and wrote down his opinion. Soon, the others made their own decisions. A person in charge of the ceremony gathered each Great Scholar''s scroll. He carefully read through once and surprise flashed through his eyes. Everyone watched him, full of expectation. With this atmosphere, even Marvin was feeling some anticipation. He checked once more and finally yelled: "The decision of the twelve Great Scholars is unanimous!" "The History Calendar of Sir Marvin destroying the Decaying Plateau will be stored in the Pearl Tower''s¡­" "5th floor!" Once those words resounded, even the previously collected scholars couldn''t stay calm! They all had shocked expressions. They couldn''t help but start talking about it. In the eyes of the ordinary scholars, the 3rd or 4th floors were the most suitable. But the 5th floor, wasn''t that too high? That was the standard of a Hero saving the entire continent! Marvin destroying the Decaying Plateau was an act of eradicating a hidden danger, not directly saving the continent, right? But the man who announced the results already left, meaning that this matter was settled. Moreover, the twelve Great Scholars had unanimously made this decision, making others unable to refute it. They were the wisest people in Feinan. Their decision shouldn''t be wrong. The gathered scholars gradually calmed down and looked at Marvin with gazes full of envy and worship. The Great Scholars looked at each other and nodded. Since they had made their decision, the recording ceremony was next. Soon, a huge scroll and a deep blue crystal were lifted by two strong men. The Great Scholars all stood up and recited an ancient incantation in low voices. Shortly after, a black hole appeared on the fifth floor of the Pearl Tower. "Woosh!" The scroll and deep blue crystal were sucked into the hole. "Now, let us talk about the unsolved mystery, Sir Marvin¡­" The leading Great Scholar had yet to finish speaking when a shadow flashed within the black hole! "Woosh!" That scroll and deep blue crystal were astonishingly thrown back out of the black hole and floated above the Great Scholars! Everyone was in an uproar! Marvin was also shocked. What was this about? Could his deed be unworthy of entering the 5th floor? The Great Scholars were startled. It was the first time any of them had experienced such an event! The Pearl Tower normally didn''t react like this. The Great Scholars'' decisions were generally correct. But the Pearl Tower''s 5th floor unexpectedly rejected it this time! "How could this be? Diggles was the Evil Spirit Overlord with the strongest potential. Such a matter, how could it lack the qualifications to enter the 5th floor?" muttered the youngest Great Scholar. The scholars all started chattering again. The Great Scholars discussed it again and ultimately decided to put it on the 4th floor. They went through the recording ceremony once again. But this time, they were left even more surprised! The Pearl Tower''s 4th floor also refused Marvin''s History Calendar! The Great Scholars almost went crazy! This was certainly something that had never happened in the past! As for Marvin, he abruptly stood up because he saw something strange at the top of the Pearl Tower! Chapter 291: Mark 47 Chapter 291: Mark 47 Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin had paid attention each time the black hole rejected that History Calendar. There was a shadow of a short person in the Pearl Tower! Ordinary people might not be able to notice it, since after all it was in the darkness, but Marvin, who had received the Night Monarch''s blessing, could clearly see something behind that black hole. It was a mechanical construct! And it seemed to have a very strange body! It was wearing an oversized western hat and clothes with all kinds of colors that seemed to have been scribbled on by people. It was this construct that threw out the History Calendar! ''This mechanical construct, could it be Pearl Tower''s housekeeper?'' Marvin wanted to get a better look, but after each attempt, the black hole opened by the Great Scholars closed back down. ... After the 3rd floor also rejected the History Calendar, all the Great Scholars were sweating, not knowing what to do. This kind of thing had never happened in the past! The Pearl Tower actually rejected their request, and thrice at that! Wasn''t it just way too bizarre!? They looked at each other in dismay, and before the eyes of all the ordinary scholars, they wrote down the 2nd Floor! If the 3rd floor wouldn''t work, then it should still be eligible for the 2nd floor, right? That was where the rise and fall of kingdoms would be recorded! But the depressing issue kept happening. It was like the Pearl Tower had eaten something that had gone bad and was venting on the scholars. After easily opening the entrance of the 2nd floor and putting the History Calendar in, it didn''t take long before it was yet again thrown back out! It was even more ruthless that time. The scroll directly smashed against the head of one of the Great Scholars, and as for the azure Memory Crystal, it was thrown about 60 meters away and almost shattered. Everyone was aghast! Marvin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. How could it be so troublesome? Seeing these Great Scholars drenched in sweat, Marvin wanted to tell them, ''How about we forget about it¡­'' It was a pity that he didn''t know much about the origin of the Pearl Tower of the City of Knowledge. There were few pieces of lore about it. Although he was an expert player who obtained the Great Scholar title and sneaked into the City of Knowledge to gather all kinds of information about monsters'' weaknesses in order to sell it at a high price, no one had a good understanding of the Pearl Tower. The players had never even manage to witness the simplest of recording ceremonies. Pearl Tower was an enigma for pre-transmigration Marvin. He only knew that the wisdom of the Great Scholars here was comparable to the gods''. And the Wind Castle was a place that had existed in the era of the Night Monarch! ... "Crazy! This is crazy!" the youngest Great Scholar couldn''t help but shout. "Could it be wanting us to record Sir Marvin''s deed in the 1st floor?" "This is simply an insult! This is a disgrace for the City of Knowledge!" The other scholars remained speechless. Today''s matter was really strange. They couldn''t help but turn their heads and look at Marvin with some embarrassment. What should have been a simple recording ceremony actually became such a farce. The scholars felt as if they lost face. "1st floor it is then, let''s try," suggested the oldest Great Scholar while clenching his teeth. Soon, the History Calendar and the azure Memory Crystal were once again prepared. They started their incantation, using their connection with the Pearl Tower to open the entrance to the 1st floor. But this time, before they could even put the scroll in, a mysterious power rushed out from the Pearl Tower! "Fools!" "A bunch of idiots!" Following that hoarse voice, the History Calendar scroll wildly charged around like a crazed ghostly monster! In an instant, the twelve Great Scholars were swept away, their glasses knocked to the ground. The unluckiest was even hit in the head! That ghost-like scroll carried enormous power and actually charged toward Marvin. Marvin had a bad feeling, as his current skills were far his usual level. Before he could react, his body was wrapped by the huge scroll and carried up in the sky! ''Damn!'' Marvin was startled and scared. His Night Walker skills weren''t usable during the day, and he couldn''t use Eternal Night due to the extreme acceleration stress! If he really fell from there, he might not survive! It was absurd that something like this happened during his simple trip to the City of Knowledge for information. The scroll carrying Marvin shot up until it ultimately reached the 7th floor! A hoarse mechanical voice echoed throughout the sky: "This History Calendar will be stored in the 7th floor!" All the scholars were stunned! The next moment, a huge hole appeared in the 7th floor and the scroll, the azure crystal, and Marvin himself instantly went in! ... The world was spinning. Soon after, a warm flow of water gradually submerged Marvin''s body. Who knew when it happened, but his body was already completely bare. When he regained consciousness, he was soaking in a spacious bath. The water in the bath was light pink and seemed to contain some sort of power. Marvin was surprised to discover that his body was recovering from its frightening condition at an alarming speed! "What''s happening!" He felt bewildered. At that time, the mechanical voice echoed beside him, "Your body was very weak and needed some repair and maintenance." Marvin was dumbstruck. Before him was that mechanical construct wearing an oversized western hat. It was a bit small but it had a genuine face and its eyes had a rare black color! This construct lifeform looked a bit mechanical and seemed to be functioning due to a mysterious rune. In the past, Marvin had seen quite a few Dwarven remains, but something like this was a first. This funny looking mechanical construct gave him a feeling. He was like a living person. "Please call me Mark 47. I know your name is Marvin. The way you are looking at me is the same as when Master first saw me," the construct said. Master? Marvin was a bit curious. "Who is your master?" The construct tilted its head. "Master already left a long time ago." "I was asleep for a long time. I have quite a lot of procedures stored in my mind, so it is a bit confusing." "But I still remember when he just arrived. At that time, this place was called the Limestone Tower. He was as weak as you, and was still carrying a small dragon when he lost consciousness. Ah¡­ I remember now!" "Master''s name is [Lance]." Chapter 292: Essence Data Transformation Chapter 292: Essence Data Transformation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Lance? The Wizard God who, according to the myths, established this world? That Wizard God Lance? Marvin was wide-eyed. During the course of the Feinan Continent game, the shadow of that mysterious person would faintly appear here and there. When the gods spoke about him, it was with a hint of reverence. Wizard God was merely a title proudly used by the Wizards. Lance created the Universe Magic Pool, which made the Wizards proudly believe they were Lance''s favorite. And thus Lance was turned into the Wizard God. In fact this name represented the highest god who established Feinan. It was rumored that his Divine Power was far higher than the [Peak] and the other gods were completely unable to compare. In the game, everything related to Lance was priceless. This Pearl Tower was rumored to have been left behind by Lance, as there were godly traces around. Early on, those were open to the public. But later, following the passage of time, the rise of Wizards and Lance''s departure, the Pearl Tower was only accessible up to the 6th layer for the City of Knowledge. This was something the scholars of the Wind Castle were puzzled about. But regardless, Marvin had now arrived inside the Pearl Tower. And there was a amusingly dressed mechanical construct talking to him, and its master was Lance. ... ''Well, it wouldn''t be strange for a great god to leave a construct to look after his place. Looks like this Pearl Tower is a vestige of God Lance.'' ''But, what is the meaning of its existence? The top seats of the City of Knowledge used it to write down the changes in history appearing in the plane, but from the analysis of players, the Pearl Tower is bound to have more secrets.'' As Marvin thought of this, he was surprised to discover that his own body had already completely recovered. "What is this liquid?" he asked Mark 47 curiously. This liquid was simply better than even the strongest Divine Spell. Marvin had received such a serious injury before and even the entire Hope City''s Sorcerers and Clerics had no solutions, only able to slightly help. But after soaking in this liquid, he had shockingly recovered so quickly. His strength was back at 100%! His skills even increased a bit, but what shocked him the most was that he noticed that his own muscles had become more outlined. Did this pink liquid also have the effect of absorbing fat? There was no specific indicator on the logs. He noticed that he accumulated 71879 battle exp after killing the Black Dragon while the experience requirement to reach level 6 Night Walker was 76000. It looked like the Black Dragon didn''t give him enough, but that was without counting the 20000 battle exp he had yet to distribute! Slaying that Dragon was enough to make his Night Walker class reach level 6, giving him overall level of 18. For Marvin, this was a very important number. In all of Feinan, very few people knew what level 18 meant. Most people aimed for and fought against the Legend barrier. But for Marvin, 18 was a step he would have to stay at for the time being. Because as far as he knew, most Secondary Planes could only contain level 18 powerhouses at most! These Secondary Planes revolved around Feinan and were isolated from Feinan due to the Universe Magic Pool, so gods could perform miracles there to attract followers. A huge amount of lifeforms were inhabiting those Secondary Planes. They didn''t have the protection of the Universe Magic Pool so there was a totally different power system. Clerics were the most powerful. They usually were very pious, but because the Secondary Planes lacked the protection of the Universe Magic Pool, the Abyss'' Demons and Hell''s Devils often invaded. The Secondary Planes were usually in chaos. This kind of situation was something the gods were most willing to see. In times of chaos, pious people would be even more devoted to their prayers to gods. This way they would get more Faith. You could say that the Secondary Planes were a way out that Lance had given the 3rd Era New Gods. But they weren''t satisfied with that, wanting more, and thus they eyed Feinan. ... As for Marvin, the Secondary Planes were just as important. If he wasn''t wrong, there was as many as 137 Secondary Planes that were occupied by gods. Those were territories established by the thirty or so New Gods. Even though Feinan was huge, if they were attacked by the armies of those planes, they might not be able to resist. Fortunately, immediately after the Great Calamity, the gods would be busy handling that frightening Astral Beast. It must be known that that Ancient level Astral Beast could swallow Feinan in one bite. Without Lance''s treasures, that Astral Beast would have nibbled away more than half of Feinan before the gods could end it! The entire multiverse would also be on the brink of crisis. But despite that, Marvin was still getting ready to reduce the gods'' power in the Secondary Planes before the Great Calamity, weakening his foes while increasing his own strength. On one hand he would develop White River Valley and establish a safe location, while on the other hand he would act against his enemies. Marvin was confident he could resist the gods'' invasion after the Great Calamity. During the game, even though the gods kept coming to Feinan, their preaching didn''t go smoothly. It was mostly due to those [Golden Children]! Half a year. Six months after the disaster, people had no way of getting by. The gods were busy handling that Astral Beast and couldn''t develop their churches, while at the same time, Feinan was suffering from the aftermath of the fall of the Universe Magic Pool. That was when the [Golden Children] arrived. They naturally had Hero-like templates and their starting attributes were frighteningly high. They would kill people and monsters, and as for gods¡­ they would also kill them. Countless players were at the core of the fight against the gods trying to harvest faith. This time, Marvin''s soul crossed over to Feinan, but he had a feeling. The Golden Children wouldn''t appear this time. If they didn''t appear, Marvin would have to shoulder the duty of all the players. This was a very difficult duty, but Marvin was willing to try. Thus, once he reached level 18, Marvin would take a trip to the Secondary Planes. It was just a matter of time. But for Secondary Planes, time wasn''t an issue. For the Secondary Plane Marvin was most familiar with, the time flow was 20:1. In other word, 20 days in that Secondary Plane was equal to one day in Feinan. This was enough for Marvin to accomplish what was necessary. ... Marvin was thinking deeply while soaking in that pink liquid. The construct waited a bit before rousing him from his contemplation. "This is Essence Restoration Liquid, and it is very precious. I would hate to use it even when wounded. Master left a bit for me." Mark 47 continued with a deadpan face, "If not for you being the same kind of existence as me, I wouldn''t use such a thing for you." Essence Restoration Liquid? Marvin had yet to comprehend the first sentence before the latter one shocked him! Who was the same kind of existence as you? Please! You are a construct, you are a robot, and I am thoroughly human, okay? Apparently noticing the derision on Marvin''s face, Mark 47 remarked unpleasantly, "I am a perfect construct." "Your line of thought is so human. I''ve seen that kind of expression so many times, and why? Are you looking down on constructs?" Marvin was startled by the response. He seemed to be getting more experience and knowledge ever since he entered Pearl Tower. Things he had never encountered in the past kept appearing one after the other in this place. Perfect construct, wasn''t it like a high-end robot? This lifeform, or artificial lifeform... even in his world where science and technology was very developed, it was still being tested. "What''s Essence Restoration Liquid? Also, why are you saying that we are the same?" Marvin asked cautiously. This construct was certainly special. Mark 47 sat there, raising a leg over the other in a very human-like manner and started talking about the specifics of the Essence Restoration Liquid. ... After a few minutes, Marvin had a rough understanding of the pink liquid. According to Mark 47, this world''s living beings and non-living beings were separated by the existence of essences. Essences made up the individual, and could be divided into visible essences and hidden essences. The most basic were the six visible essences, which naturally were the six attributes of the body. The rest were hidden essences, which supported the effects of the visible essences. Marvin''s serious injury made Marvin deficient in hidden essences. But this was really a strange way of seeing things. It seemed just like a robot''s parts, where everything would be fine as long as new ones were exchanged. And Essence Restoration Liquid was a really precious substance that could restore those lost hidden essences. Regardless how grave Marvin''s injury was, as long as there was enough Essence Restoration Liquid, he could quickly recover. Such an effect was comparable with the 7th circle spells, [Greater Wish] and [Greater Prophecy]. Moreover, Essence Restoration Liquid wasn''t only limited to humans. It could restore all kinds of lifeforms, like Evil Spirits, Ghosts, Demons... type didn''t matter. It sounded like the legendary Panacea. Marvin understood a bit but was still confused. But he was more concerned about his second question. "Then why do you say we are alike?" Mark 47 kept his legs crossed and sized up Marvin for a bit. He unhurriedly answered, "Because our bodies have the [Essence Data Transformation] System..." "But your system seems to have been altered¡­" Chapter 293: Twin Fate Flower Chapter 293: Twin Fate Flower Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation What?! Essence Data Transformation system? Marvin stared dazedly at this construct crossing his legs. His biggest secret had been seen through by a construct? What was this situation? He began to suspect whether his transmigration was something that had been prearranged. What happened with God Lance? Seeing Marvin''s shocked appearance, Mark 47 asked disdainfully, "Or else, why would I bring you here?" "Or else, why would your deed be qualified to be stored in the 7th layer?!" "Because you are unique!" Marvin relaxed a bit. He was someone who had received a powerful ability, and without it he wouldn''t have been able to adapt to this world so quickly. ... From Mark 47''s explanation, Marvin gradually understood. Essence Data Transformation was a kind of system that could be used on a perfect construct. But this skill wasn''t something mastered by the ancient Dwarves. According the Mark 47, he had probably been the only one with the system in all of Feinan. As the name implied, Essence Data Transformation would turn all aspects of the body into data, and would even work for the people one observed. This would make it a lot easier for the user to examine and accurately understand his own strength. Understanding oneself was often more difficult than understanding one''s enemies. The Essence Data Transformation system perfectly solved this point. And according to Mark 47''s scan, Marvin''s system had two sub-modules. One was the Essence Absorption Module, and the other was the Mission Essence Reservoir. The former let Marvin absorb a part of the essence of defeated enemies based on a certain rule. This essence would be stored as [Battle Experience] under the Data Transformation Module. This explained why Marvin would obtain battle exp when killing monsters, and also why he could level up. Because battle exp itself was essence, it would accumulate to a certain point before turning into his own strength. This was a part of world''s laws. And the Mission Essence Reservoir was another part of the system. The system would gather essence from the void to fill this Essence Reservoir and Marvin couldn''t access it as he wanted. Only when Marvin accomplished this Module''s designated missions could he obtain some of the essence gathered inside. This was [General Experience]. The difference between Marvin''s version and the original Essence Data Transformation system was these two outstanding modules. It let Marvin stand out from the masses. Otherwise, even if he trained painstakingly after his transmigration, who knew if or when he could advance to Legend. Mark 47 had the Mission Essence Reservoir Module but not the Essence Absorption Module, so he couldn''t kill to advance. He could only accomplish his missions and obtain some essence. His current mission was very simple, to guard Pearl Tower and collect the scholars'' History Calendars. Whenever he was bored, he would read a book. In the Pearl Tower, floors 8 and up hid countless books. Mark 47 claimed that he didn''t like reading, but after his order was changed, he could only pass time by reading books. He had stayed in Pearl Tower for a long time, waiting until someone with the same Essence Data Transformation system would appear. He had a request he needed Marvin''s help for. ... "Ever since I woke up, a new order was planted in my brain, and I can''t leave here." "But after checking, I found out that there is an issue with my Memory Module. My Memory Chip was taken. I would like to entrust you with finding my Memory Chip." Mark 47 then talked a bit about the appearance of his Memory Chip. Marvin slightly frowned. He had never seen that Memory Chip in Feinan Continent. "It might be in an Outer Plane, not necessarily in Feinan." "In short, this task is very important. I want to retrieve my memories." "If you find it one day, you can give it to me. You''ll get great benefits." The construct said all this while touching the back of Marvin''s hand. The next second, a new quest appeared in Marvin''s quest menu! [Find the Memory Chip (Mark 47)] [Description: The Perfect Construct Mark 47 lost his important Memory Chip and hopes you can help him find it. This might seem like looking for a needle in a haystack, but be aware, there might be some extra nice surprises.] [Reward: 100 000 general exp] ... 100 000 general exp! Marvin was wide-eyed. This mission reward was really too generous! "This essence, or you could call it general experience, was collected by my Essence Pool for so many years." "As long as you complete my task, you can get this ample reward." "It can greatly increase your strength," Mark 47 said. Marvin nodded. He would definitely do this quest. 100 000 general exp could greatly decrease the time it would take for him to become a Legend. But something like a Memory Chip... he really didn''t remember anything about it. It seemed like it was time to deal with his own information network. ... After they finished chatting, Marvin put on some clothes. He now had some understanding of Pearl Tower and Mark 47. Just as he had guessed, the construct was Pearl Tower''s housekeeper. He had a lot of power over it. But when Marvin asked for more information about Lance or the Essence Data Transformation System, the construct said that he would like to tell him, but couldn''t. This was because his Memory Chip had been taken away. The information stored in his brain was very fragmented, and most of it was occupied by the books he had read. It was clear that getting more information from Mark 47 about this world, Lance, or about his transmigration was currently impossible. Before leaving, he didn''t forget about his purpose for visiting the City of Knowledge. He tried asking Mark 47 about the matter of the Fate Tablet. But considering the state of the construct''s memories Marvin hadn''t expected that he would actually know! The construct thought for a moment and looked at the Fate Tablet in Marvin''s arms before slowly saying, "I do remember a bit about this thing." "The Fate Tablet is a mystery¡­ Wrong, it''s a part of this world''s laws. The world''s laws are divided in two, Order and Chaos." "The Fate Tablet is a crystallization of Order, and this fragment lost all of its power of Order, but it still could freely absorb all the free power of Order between heaven and earth. This is a very slow process, and might take a few hundred years." Marvin frowned. "You meant that she might awaken once again after a hundred years?" "No no no¡­" The construct explained, "After a few hundred years, the fragment can transform into a new lifeform. But that would be another consciousness. I can feel that the current consciousness is continuously fading away. Her consciousness will completely disappear in at most a year. The one born after a few hundred years would be a totally new consciousness." "In the words of humans, it would be the same body with a different soul." "Do you understand what I mean?" Marvin nodded and asked in a heavy voice, "Is there a solution?" This was what he was the most concerned about. "The [Twin Fate Flower] is an organism living outside the Universe Magic Pool, and it is very difficult to pluck." The construct made a very human-like shrug. "This should be the only thing able to save that fragment of Fate Tablet." Twin Fate Flower? A strange expression appeared on Marvin''s face. It was actually that thing! Others might not know where to get it, but Marvin just happened to know of a place where Twin Fate Flowers grew all over! Moreover, that place was where he planned to go next. This was too coincidental. The place where Twin Fate Flowers grew was also the location of one of the items Marvin needed to advance to Ruler of the Night. ''Looks like after going back, I''ll need to take a trip to Arborea,'' Marvin thought. Arborea was a Secondary Plane under the gods. The upper level was 18 and it was very populated. However, since it was close to the Abyss, there were frequent battles and it was quite chaotic. Most importantly though, Marvin knew how to enter that plane. ... After thanking Mark 47, Marvin prepared everything and left Pearl Tower. Unsurprisingly, he was immediately surrounded by scholars once he walked out. They crazily asked Marvin about everything that had happened inside the Pearl Tower. They weren''t allowed in after all, and were very curious. They even forgot to ask about the unsolved mystery. Regarding this, Marvin could only say "no comment"¡­ Because these were Mark 47''s original words. He gave Marvin a pass. In the future, when he was near Wind Castle, he could directly enter Pearl Tower, letting him bypass the City of Knowledge. Under everyone''s disappointed gazes, Marvin hurriedly left the City of Knowledge. As he reached the boundary outside Wind Castle, he saw that the carriage was already gone. Fiend Sorceress Daisy had been waiting for him for a long time. "All good?" Daisy asked. Marvin nodded. The next second, a Teleportation Gate appeared. She had signed a contract with a Great Void Demon and Teleportation was her strong point. Hope City had a Teleportation Mark, and thus the return trip was very easy. Marvin walked through the door as the radiant light flashed. Then, he stood on solid ground. But a rumbling sound echoed in his ears! His eyes widened, only to see a seven-colored radiance wrapping around something ice-blue, before it fell from the sky creating a crater outside Hope City! He rushed forward in a hurry, and found Jessica proudly standing below the city wall. Laying on the ground was a man holding a long sword, continuously twitching with foam coming out of his mouth. "Who else?" The Fate Sorceress waved her fist as six layers of Fate Power shone brightly. Six Legend powerhouses stood in silence outside Hope City. Chapter 294: Three Sisters Chapter 294: Three Sisters Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was silently standing on Hope City''s wall. He heard that three fights had already taken place, and the remaining six Legends had yet to go on stage. In other words, Jessica had already dealt with three alone. The man he saw get kicked to the ground when Marvin came out from the Teleportation Gate was someone fairly impressive. It was Pampo Sea''s Aurora Sword Saint, who had advanced to Legend twenty years ago with his exquisite swordsmanship. But Providence wasn''t fair. Ordinary classes couldn''t be the match of Fate Sorceresses. Moreover, Marvin felt that after Jessica reached the 6th layer, her understanding of her power was a lot better. Whether it was due to her Fate Power increasing by a wide margin, or her using her power more cleverly, he didn''t know. In short, even after three consecutive fights, she still appeared lively, as if those fights hadn''t even happened! Kate and Lorie were standing at her sides. Beside them, three braziers were burning, each emitting a faint radiance that could warm one''s heart. Sources of Fire''s Order. They were surprisingly placed on Hope City''s wall. ''No wonder so many legends were attracted.'' ''This is an arena¡­'' Marvin asked around and he understood what had happened. After that scene of Rocky Mountain appeared in the sky, quite a number of Legends rushed from all parts of the South to Rocky Mountain to get a Source of Fire''s Order. During his brief trip to the City of Knowledge, Rocky Mountain had welcomed more than 10 Legends! Half of them came from the Pampo Seashore while the other half came from various other regions in the South. The Three Sisters'' method to settle this was simple. Want the Source of Fire? Sure, do you dare fight me? Thus, a rare single elimination tournament appeared. Duels of Legends. All the Legends had a lot of confidence in themselves. Also, since Rocky Mountain was quite far away, Jessica''s name hasn''t spread far yet. They were more afraid of that Legend "Robin" who had torn apart the Dragon Clarke with his bare hands. But everyone was confused because Robin didn''t appear. Since the Three Sisters came out with that kind of rule, the Legends'' hands were tied, as it would be hard to avoid contempt if they didn''t follow it. Even if the Source of Fire''s Order was important, they felt their reputation was more important. Thus, most of them agreed to decide over a duel, and those who won a fight over Jessica''s side would take a Source of Fire''s Order. The losers would vow to not have any bad designs over Hope City. It seemed fair, but the scheme in the hearts of the group of Legends was clear. Hope City''s side only had three Legends. This included the one who was just passing by, Robin. If that Robin left after tearing the Dragon apart, then only Kate and Jessica remained. Even if the latter''s strength was impressive, the former had just advanced to Legend. There were nine Legends who agreed to fight, 9vs2. Even if it was elimination based, they should win. But they had miscalculated. Fate Power was a special existence, making Jessica brave and fierce. The first challenger was a Legend Wizard very confident in his own strength, but didn''t last long before he was barbarously punched by Jessica. Before she''d hit him, he had used legendary binding and illusory spells¡­ But to no effect! Fate Power''s resistance toward magic was frighteningly high. The Legend Wizard was instantly eliminated. The second challenger was a Legend Barbarian, also coming from Pampo Sea. This man was the one who lasted the longest among the three. Of course, that didn''t mean he was able to deal any damage; it only meant he was able to endure... From what Marvin was told, they only fought for about three minutes. The Barbarian suffered from her beating for two minutes and forty five seconds. If not for his amazing endurance specialty, he would have already been knocked out by Jessica early on! After three minutes, he took the initiative to concede. He was crouching on the side, recuperating while spitting out blood. Legends weren''t invincible. Receiving such serious injuries was a very dangerous matter! The following people were a bit nervous. After those two Legends, Jessica had still been full of energy, and she apparently wanted to vent a bit. And these pitiful Legends became the targets of her venting. The remaining people had discussed for a while before the Aurora Sword Saint said he wanted to give it a try. That was when Marvin had arrived. The Aurora Sword Saint was twitching on the ground. He was famous, but he hadn''t expected to end up in such an awkward state! This was the strength of Fate Power! "We concede." The remaining Legends just gave up. There should be more Sources in the North, and some guessed that there would be a 3rd descent. It wasn''t worth fighting that crazy woman as if their lives were on the line. They were imposing rulers in their own domains, but were beaten down by Jessica in Rocky Mountain! ''This woman isn''t simple.'' This was what all the Legends were thinking. Naturally, there was also another reason for them to concede. That Dragon Slayer Robin appeared! He looked tall and thin, and oddly only had strength of the 4th rank. But they all felt that this was just a disguise. How could you tear a Dragon apart with your bare hands if you were only at the 4th rank? It was definitely fake. He was baiting them into challenging him, and then he would expose his true strength and completely destroy them. Was this Rocky Mountain''s plan? The Legends secretly felt nervous. But even if they conceded, their gazes toward those flames were full of longing. Even if they weren''t clear about the final use of the Source of Fire''s Order, it most definitely was a rare treasure. They were a bit unwilling to give up like that. A few of them looked at each other and hesitated... what if they shed all pretenses and attacked together? But they hadn''t expected that a shadow would suddenly come out of the Shadow Plane! Legend Shadow Thief! A hand wearing a snakeskin glove appeared under the brazier and easily lifted it. Despicable! In an instant, the people watching the scene scolded inwardly. He was actually taking advantage of the Legends fighting Jessica to steal a brazier! After smoothly grabbing it, the shadow wasn''t brash or arrogant and took a step to re-enter the Shadow Plane. But the next second, he stiffened on the spot. A powerful force erupted from the brazier. Seven-colored radiance blinded everything. The Shadow Thief let out a blood-curdling screech as he immediately released the brazier. The seven-colored light wrapped around the brazier and returned it to its original position. After a moment of darkness, a small seven-colored dragon appeared and chased the Shadow Thief to bite him! The pitiful Shadow Thief used a few escape skills, trying to avoid that dragon and escape to the Shadow Plane! Everyone respectfully watched this other Legend run around on the city wall. As one of the Three Sisters, Kate had always been very low key. She was different from the flamboyant Jessica and the mischievous and smart Lorie. She didn''t like to be in the limelight, avoiding people''s attention. But this didn''t mean she wasn''t powerful. The experience in the ancient temple made her advance to Legend and although she only had three layers of Fate Power and was far from being as strong as Jessica, her Fate Power was Protection! That seven-colored serpentine Dragon was the embodiment of her Protection Fate Power. The three braziers were completely under Kate''s Protection. Marvin estimated that even if Shadow Thief Owl came, he would have to consider whether he should make a move. Let alone this Shadow Thief who clearly wasn''t on the same level. "Sirs. These three Sources of Fire''s Order belong to Hope City, to Rocky Mountain." "Whether you want to fight for it, or steal it, the Three Sisters will keep you company." "If people want to fight for it, fair and aboveboard, I''ll make a move, but I won''t kill. As for those sneaking in, don''t blame me." Jessica coldly snorted and thrust her left hand into an empty space at a lightning pace, and a shadow twisted! "Ah¡­!" A mournful scream could be heard as she grabbed that Shadow Thief from the Shadow Plane. "Bang!" Then, the Shadow Thief''s thin body was thrown to the ground! Before he could use another escape skill to leave, his body was grabbed once again. The tall Jessica easily raised the Shadow Thief. "Don''t kill m¡­" But before the Shadow Thief could speak further, the Fate Sorceress punched him! The muffled noise made terrified the onlookers. Jessica''s fist went through the Shadow Thief''s heart, killing him on the spot! Everyone was silent. The Shadow Thief''s blood splashed on Jessica''s fair face, her expression as cold as if she was a bloodthirsty Devil. But in the eyes of everyone in Hope City, she was the War Goddess protecting them! The Legends left silently. The Aurora Sword Saint and the Legend Barbarian looked at each other in dismay as they rushed to thank Jessica, before leaving. They expressed their thanks for her lenience. If she had treated them like the Shadow Thief, they would have died instantly! The gap between different Legends was very high. They already had no reason to stay in Rocky Mountain. With Jessica and Kate, Hope City was well fortified! And the Three Sisters'' reputation would spread outside of Rocky Mountain after this event. Within three months, Bards would sing songs of their deeds throughout Feinan! ... "Since that''s the case, I can only ask you to take care of it." After the fight, Marvin stayed and celebrated with everyone in Hope City. After speaking with the Three Sisters, he prepared to leave. Kate caressed Ding''s Fate Tablet, reluctant to part with it, before finally handing it over to Marvin. Regarding the matter of the City of Knowledge, Marvin gave them a simple summary, but didn''t speak about that secret part. After all, even if he trusted the Three Sisters, he still couldn''t talk about the matter of Mark 47. Thus, as everyone bid him farewell, Marvin used the Book of Nalu and connected to Madeline. The next second, a long distance Teleportation Gate appeared in front of him. Marvin waved goodbye and stepped into it. After a few breaths, he returned to eastern Feinan! "Master, you are back," Madeline said submissively. Marvin''s eyes twitched. "Why aren''t you wearing anything?" Chapter 295: Slave Chapter 295: Slave Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A long distance Teleportation Gate was visible on the tower outside River Shore City as the wind whistled by. Madeline''s body was completely revealed in front of Marvin! Even though the sky was already dark, Marvin was a Night Walker and could clearly see Madeline''s body. The Half-Succubus'' hot curves formed a crazy visual attack. He felt a bit at a loss. Madeline blinked innocently. "I was bathing when you called me¡­" Saying this, she spread her hand, exposing some bubbles on her arm. It was just that... the bubbles on Madeline''s body were very faint, leaving her body quite visible. And the transparent bubbles added to her charm. Marvin felt a fire rising in his lower abdomen. Madeline''s seductive expression and her hot curves ignited a fire in him. She cooed cutely, "Master, if there is nothing else, I''ll get back to my bath. Please wait in my room¡­" But Marvin didn''t let her finish her words and pounced on her! The Half-Succubus was pressed against Marvin''s body and cried out in surprise. "Teleportation Door." Marvin''s breath became heavier. "En¡­" Madeline let out in approval and a Teleportation Door appeared at the top of the tower. Then, the two entangled people appeared in Madeline''s large bed! The surroundings had turned deep crimson. Marvin''s tongue was parched, and he only felt the fire all over. A cool feeling momentarily appeared in his chest, but was instantly extinguished by the fire! Only this extremely soft body was in his eyes. Madeline didn''t resist. Her eyes were faintly flickering with a black imprint as she took the initiative to open up her legs. There was no need to take it slow. She purred in his ear, "Please¡­" The alluring voice immediately triggered Marvin. He neatly took off his clothes in an instant. They were naked and hugging each other as Marvin''s eyes reddened. Just as he was about to act, he subconsciously kissed Madeline. "Bang!" An acute pain spread through Marvin''s lower body. "Fuck!" The sudden fierce pain sobered him up. He jumped off from Madeline''s bed. In the distant Three Ring Towers, Hathaway, who had been in the middle of her experiments, suddenly stiffened as coldness flashed through her eyes. And in Madeline''s room, Marvin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at River Shore City''s Lord who was once again frozen into an ice sculpture. That fierce pain just now was from making a move on a block of ice... An extremely intense pain had shot through little Marvin at that time! "Hathaway¡­" He smiled bitterly. "Bang!" The ice sculpture broke apart and left pieces of ice floating in the air for a moment. Madeline was burning all over and melted the ice in an instant! She currently had the strength of a Legend, and would no longer stay frozen by Hathaway''s spell. A burning fire still appeared between her eyebrows and Marvin''s lust was once again ignited. But at that time, Marvin noticed a mark from the corner of his eyes! "Come Master¡­ Climb on me¡­" Madeline called out in a low voice. Marvin firmly clenched his teeth and kept his mind clear. He roughly pushed Madeline away and then pried open her thighs! This revealed faintly visible black runes on Madeline''s inner thighs. This was the imprint of the God of Deception! It started from her private parts straight up the inside of her thighs, gradually becoming fainter. If not for looking directly, he might have not noticed. Madeline apparently didn''t sense anything wrong. She simply kept trying to seduce Marvin. But how could the current Marvin have any lust? He was already deeply scared! If he had just done it with Madeline, he would have become like her! A captive of the Book of Nalu. This was the frightening power of the Book of Nalu. Despite Marvin being that page''s master, and even though the 6th Page, Rebirth, was relatively safe, it was only "relatively" so. He immediately ordered Madeline to put on clothes and leave the room. The latter was startled and wasn''t aware of what happened. But she was unable to disobey Marvin''s order. She could only tearfully dress herself and leave. Marvin let out a sigh. He began checking his logs. Sure enough, it showed that when he saw Madeline, there had been an interference with his willpower. And the source of the interference was definitely the Book of Nalu he was carrying on his body. He silently opened the Book of Nalu''s 6th page. There were still numerous runes written on it, but that time, he saw a gloomy smile. "You''ll become my slave sooner or later." "Someday." Those were the words of that smile. Marvin coldly snorted and rolled the page up. ... It seemed he had overestimated his own willpower. Making Madeline his subordinate was already a big risk, but Raven was the true fuse. Using that page to control two people increased the chances of connection between the Book of Nalu and Marvin. Through this connection, the Book of Nalu was trying to corrode Marvin''s heart. It almost succeeded this time. What about next time? Marvin bit his lip. It seemed Vanessa''s Gift wasn''t enough. He had no other way to increase his willpower in a short time and could only try to think of a way to get that item. ... After Marvin had been clear-headed for a while, he made sure that Madeline wouldn''t bother him and then took a nap on her bed. He really needed some proper rest. The next morning he looked for Madeline, who felt wronged, and made her send him to White River Valley. Whether it was Anna, Wayne, or the guards, everyone was happy about the safe return of their Lord. Only his fianc¨¦e was dissatisfied and cynically grumbled, "I heard that there was someone who tore a Dragon apart with his bare hands in Rocky Mountain. And the Three Sisters all have good looks, that Sir Robin would probably have a hard time choosing, right?" Marvin smiled awkwardly. Daniela came from the Cridland clan, so having her own information network was very normal. Others might not be able to guess he was Marvin, but she definitely could. But she was just picking on him. While Marvin was gone, she had meticulously built up White River Valley. In the field of territorial development, Daniela was really gifted! ... Upon his return to White River Valley, Marvin almost didn''t recognize it. The entire territory had gone through a large scale transformation. With gold, everything quickly turned around. The port at White River''s estuary had already finished building their enclosing city wall. Although the inside was still empty, it had been done in such a short time. And this was mostly due to White River Valley having a clear sky most of the time. The castle had also gone through some renovations to make it more durable. The agriculture was planned out and Daniela changed the location of the market while opening a few paths to the rural areas, making everything a lot more convenient. The adventurer camp in the southern part of White River had already been completed. A small bustling town was formed there with at least five hundred low level adventurers lingering. They were killing monsters in the wild while Daniela sent people to buy the materials at suitable prices. These raw materials would go to the newly built storehouse near the previously abandoned wharf. That wharf had been repaired, and there was a boat sailing on the river. It was travelling against the current toward River Shore City and would then join River Shore City''s fleet of ships to go inland. In any case, Madeline was already Marvin''s subordinate and the entire city was in her control. White River Valley and River Shore City were nominally two territories, but someone with a good eye could see that the two territories were already one. The unified taxes announced a few days ago were already clear proof. Using River Shore City''s channels, White River Valley developed very fast. Although the gold was used up very quickly, Marvin was very satisfied. In his point of view, he had to use all that he borrowed, as money not spent was just useless. He could just go deep in the red while building nonstop before the Great Calamity to create a true refuge. At the minimum, they had to be self-sufficient. Because of Marvin''s warning, Daniela didn''t forget to develop the agriculture and the new wheat harvest was pretty good. The team of guards was expanded once more and due to the military instructors'' training, there were many guards who successfully advanced. There were currently seventy guards in White River Valley, with thirty people preparing for military service. Of these seventy people, the original twenty guards had all advanced to 2nd rank. They were a bit stronger than ordinary 2nd rank class holders because of the cultivation tanks. Necromancer Fidel was very cheerful here. He was originally a chatterbox, and there were a lot of people in White River Valley that were willing to chat with him, despite his constant contact with corpses. But recently, he had unearthed his gift in the medical field. It might be due to the Necromancer being sensitive to bodies? In short, he had recently become a doctor, curing a lot of the diseases that plagued the inhabitants. Thus, this guy''s reputation in White River Valley was pretty good now. There was also another guy comparable to him. The nameless Alchemist. Because of his intense requests, Marvin had originally given approval to build him a laboratory, but his alchemy experiments were only a waste of money. There was always something going wrong. Not a single decent product came out, so Daniela kept reducing his budget. This guy wouldn''t take it while laying down, so he kept making trouble for her. All kinds of mischiefs appeared one after the other. And White River Valley''s inhabitants knew of his longing for Anna, so no one had a good opinion of him whether inside or outside the castle. If not for him keeping his mischief within a certain limit, Daniela would have already driven him out. ... Seeing his territory clear and orderly, Marvin''s heart was a lot more assured. It could be said that he was fortunate. He had Lola managing the commerce, Anna in internal affairs, Daniela in the construction field, and on the military side, he had nineteen Dark Knights overseeing White River Valley. While he was gone, the Dark Knights'' strength had recovered somewhat. Their power already reached the lower levels of the 4th rank. Nineteen 4th rank Dark Knights was a very frightening idea! Each one of them had the strength to cut a bloody path out of a battlefield. If they were together, even cavalry with their powerful impact strength wouldn''t be able to get any advantage. They would guarantee the security of White River Valley. ''It seems like this Overlord is unneeded.'' Marvin laughed at himself. Not only was Marvin "unneeded," but Daniela''s arrival also gave Wayne some freedom. He was still young after all. Under Hathaway''s guidance, he had started getting rid of the influence of the Universe Magic Pool and studied a unique magic path. When Marvin returned, he had successfully written a 2nd circle Fireball rune. This meant he could already break away from the Universe Magic Pool and independently cast spells. This was the symbol of a Legend! But his strength was actually still at the 1st rank. Seers truly were a bunch of gifted people. Marvin knew that this new type of Wizard would rise after the Great Calamity, but he was really happy that Wayne took this step earlier. He originally wanted to take the opportunity to spend more time with Wayne. But not long later, Anna came and told him some great news. Constantine returned. He also brought with him a Sha clansman¡­ And the loot from the Red Dragon! ______ T/N: Don''t forget the power stones for not keeping it censored (1/3 of the chapter was). It''s a longer chapter as well. :p Chapter 296: Planar Conquest! Chapter 296: Planar Conquest! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin wasn''t too surprised about Constantine''s return. The powerful Night Walker had said that he would come back to White River Valley and help protect it after dealing with the Red Dragon''s corpse. His return did seem to have been delayed though. He brought a group of Sha clansmen with him. Both parties had a long discussion, and Marvin finally understood why these Sha clansmen came. ... The Shas originated from the northern part of the Sage Desert. They were very creative people who further developed gunpowder and firearms, the inventions of the ancient Dwarves. The Shas'' Battle Gunners were also famous. The cooling time of firearms was a pain and the class burnt through a lot of money, but the Market Scuffle technique guaranteed their basic strength. There weren''t many Shas, and their economy was not very developed. They still occupied the same region in the Sage Desert but were being encroached upon by the Bais. Constantine brought that group of his countrymen this time to discuss with Marvin whether he could get them a place to live south of White River Valley. "The environment of the northern part of the Sage Desert is worsening. It''s not a place where people can live." "Even if the Shas originated from there, they don''t necessarily need to end there. Although the elders are against it, there are still many people willing to follow me." "I want to find a safe place for them. They are very dutiful people. You don''t need to find work for them, they will find ways to earn a living." "In fact, your territory has an iron ore mine, and Shas are experts at mining¡­" Facing the embarrassed Constantine, Marvin was decisive. He would accept these Shas! White River Valley currently lacked manpower. Furthermore, Constantine had helped him quite a bit in the past. Not returning the favor now would be too selfish. Marvin wasn''t that kind of person. The South Wizard Alliance was very strict regarding population movement. But if both sides had an agreement, they wouldn''t take issue with it. Constantine''s words had a lot of power in the Sha Council, and could easily convince a lot of their people. And there was no problem on Marvin''s side, so the Alliance wouldn''t interfere. Anna handled some procedures on Marvin''s behalf at the South Wizard Alliance''s eastern headquarters. The current Marvin was already a Viscount, giving him the power to bestow titles. He could make someone a Baron or a Knight. Constantine could be a vassal under Marvin''s name. As long as Constantine didn''t feel wronged about it and was willing to receive a title, these Shas could settle in smoothly. South of White River Valley was a wilderness area, and despite most of it being in the range of the Wilderness Clearing Order, it had yet to be completely cleared out. Letting the Shas live there wasn''t much of an issue. After he agreed, he discussed a bit with Daniela and then chose the place where the Shas would live, about 30 kilometers from the adventurer camp. Daniela had previously dispatched a group of people there to survey an iron mine, but they didn''t have enough manpower. Both sides immediately worked together. As for the matter of profits, it was left to the negotiations between Daniela and the elders of the group of Shas. Marvin had worked with Constantine so many times that the friendship between them had grown quite deep. They wouldn''t let something like money be a wedge between them. After all, their collaboration was profitable to both sides. Seeing Marvin answer so straightforwardly, Constantine felt very grateful. Not every Overlord would accept a group of foreigners so easily. They would be worried about their loyalty. But Marvin considered Constantine as his friend and trusted him. He believed these Shas living in White River Valley wouldn''t be an issue. White River Valley itself was a new territory made of a group of outsiders, so they were very tolerant. ... "This time, besides looking for a place to settle my people, the most important matter is that of the Red Dragon." Constantine was in the castle, taking a deep draw from his cigar. "That Red Dragon has already been harvested. I already found someone to do the preliminary processing and preservation." "Dragon Blood, Dragon Leather, Dragon Bones, Dragon Tendons, Dragon Scales, Dragon Heart, Dragon Spinal Cord¡­" "You can take a look." He casually threw a list to Marvin. Most of these raw materials were transported to White River Valley''s warehouse untouched. A few parts had been processed by an Alchemist. That was the friend Constantine asked to help him. Both sides discussed a bit and chose a simple 50-50 split. Marvin was the one that slew the Red Dragon, but it was entirely due to Brilliant Purple. And Constantine had used a lot of effort to take care of the body. Marvin had in fact borrowed Ivan''s momentum to land his shot. He hadn''t done anything else. He gained a great amount of experience for doing almost nothing and was still able to get so many good things, so there was nothing to complain about. "Oh right, I still want to make a deal with you." After talking about the details for a while, Constantine suddenly said, "I want all of the Dragon Spinal Cord." "In return, this thing is yours." He fished out a metal suitcase. Brilliant Purple! ... Marvin easily agreed to the request. He didn''t know what Constantine planned to do with this Spinal Cord, but he clearly knew about the value of Brilliant Purple. The cannon was very expensive, but it was very much worth it. With the homemade [Dragon Tooth] and [Dawn Light] artillery shells, its firepower was simply too high. With something like that in stock, Marvin was a lot more confident. He also bought Constantine''s surplus artillery shells. One [Dawn Light], and three [Dragon Tooth]s. These things greatly increased Marvin''s fighting strength. Even if they were consumables and had a side-effect (mainly the huge recoil), Marvin still felt happy with the deal. After all, his Battle Gunner class wasn''t a free sub-class. After getting all of the Dragon Spinal Cord, Constantine still seemed a bit apologetic and wanted to give Marvin some more valuables. But he was shocked by Marvin''s next words. "Does your Dragon Harvesting Master have some free time? I have another one. It''s rather damaged, but since it''s a Master, he should be able to save quite a few parts, right?" From the Thousand Paper Crane in Marvin''s hand, a badly mangled Black Dragon corpse appeared in front of Constantine. .... By the time he was done talking with Constantine, it was already evening. Marvin took a rare meal with everyone in the dining hall. After chatting a bit with Wayne, he gathered some people in charge of White River Valley and held a small meeting. It was a pity that before the meeting even began, the others saw through Marvin''s intention. "Planning on ditching us once again?" Daniela sneered. "Sir Marvin, even if your Overlord position seems a bit unnecessary, as an Overlord, being away from the territory all the time isn''t good, right?" Lola, who had already become the Chief Finance Official, widened her eyes. "Brother, be safe." Wayne was a lot calmer. "Where this time?" Of all the people, only Anna cared the most about Marvin''s destination. The female butler had to substitute for Marvin and pick up the broken pieces in order to manage White River Valley''s internal affairs. But she was already used to Marvin''s hurried lifestyle. "A Secondary Plane. The strongest powerhouse there shouldn''t exceed level 18." Marvin smiled. "Rest assured and wait for my return." ... Next morning, Marvin once again left White River Valley. But he didn''t leave alone this time. He took nine Dark Knights with him. After having Madeline complete the necessary preparations for River Shore City and White River Valley, Marvin and the Dark Knights went north, quickly reaching the Ashes Tower. This time, Marvin''s target was Arborea. But due to the Secondary Planes being separated from Feinan by the Universe Magic Pool, he could only use special means to enter that plane. In the past, before the information about the Planar Wars spread, Marvin managed to enter this secondary plane by chance. At the time he thought it was a normal instance, but later on he found out that this was a god''s Secondary Plane. And because of that event, he ended up with deep enmity with that god. That god''s name was Glynos. ... Hathaway had been waiting for a long time under the Ashes Tower. But this time she was very cold. There was a hint of disappointment in her eyes while looking at Marvin. Marvin bowed his head and didn''t say anything. He knew that Hathaway would definitely react to that matter. But it wasn''t the time for explanations. Early on, Marvin had already told her about Arborea''s coordinates and asked her to help find a way in, because that was where he could find the Shadow Diamond, the item he needed for his advancement to Ruler of the Night. As a Seer and Legend, Hathaway was very bold when she set her Demi-Plane''s location¡­ She chose to establish it just outside the Universe Magic Pool! This meant that she might be found by gods. But it also meant that she could easily go in and out of Feinan. She had more freedom than the gods stuck in the Astral Sea. She brought Marvin''s group to her Demi-Plane, the Ashes Plateau. She then pointed to a tower and told him, "This is the space-time lighthouse." "I found Arborea based on the coordinates you gave me, but if you are unable to establish a space-time lighthouse at that place... you''ll never be able to come back. Time flows 21 times faster there, so you should have enough time." Marvin nodded. He already had the materials to create a space-time lighthouse. He had definitely made proper preparations for this trip to Arborea. Seeing Marvin''s nod, Hathaway expressionlessly made a Teleportation Gate. Bright light flickered on the lighthouse as a huge arch materialized in front of everyone. "Let''s go! Let''s conquer that world." Marvin smiled and told the nine behind him. The nine men didn''t say anything in response as they tightly held their greatswords, stable as mountains. But a fire could be seen in their eyes, just like those times when they followed the Night Monarch on his expeditions! Chapter 297: Prince and Rebels Chapter 297: Prince and Rebels Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After going through the long space-time tunnel with the space-time lighthouse leading the way, Marvin''s group set foot on Arborea. The tunnel disappeared completely as they all stepped on solid ground. The land in front of them was completely green. This was the inside of a forest and the smell of grass lingered in the air. Marvin couldn''t help but look back, but unfortunately there was only a dense misty forest behind him. Hathaway''s icy gaze was the last memory he had from Feinan. ''Regardless, since I chose this path, I have to keep going forward.'' ''Even if the flow of time is 21 times faster here, I don''t have too much time.'' ''There is no use in stopping or looking back!'' Marvin''s expression became more resolute. "Let''s go." The nine Dark Knights silently nodded and followed closely behind Marvin as he quickly moved through the forest! Arborea welcomed its first ever group of guests from the Prime Plane! ... God Realms, Shadow Realm. Shadow Prince Glynos, who was using his perception to feel the faith all around, was suddenly roused! A scene appeared before his eyes: A guest from another world appeared out of nowhere in a dense misty forest, and that shadow flashed past! ''It''s him!" Glynos ground his teeth bitterly! ''Lowly ant, you dare enter my world.'' ''You will forever disappear this time!'' A dark expression flashed in the eyes of the Shadow Prince. ... Arborea, Eastern Snow Mountain, Shadow God Palace. A High Priestess with cunning looks was bowing and praying. A candle flickered in front of her, and below it a shadow was twisting continuously. "Days keep passing¡­" "Shadows are everlasting¡­" She didn''t feel dull, praying day after day. Although the god hadn''t answered the prayers of Arborea''s Cleric for a long time, she still prayed in appreciation. She was an orphan and was brought up by the Shadow Shrine. And the last High Priest noticed her among thousands of orphans and promoted her to High Priestess. After becoming a High Priestess of the Shadow God Palace, she felt the mighty power of god for the first time! God opened a window for her to take a look at the outside world, and it had no limits. And she was insignificant. God was great, mortals were insignificant. And if they wanted peace, they would have to convert to the supreme shadows. She devoutly prayed. As always, god didn''t answer. But she was still content. This was her everyday task. Only through perseverance could she get a feeling of liberation. Ten minutes later, the High Priestess slowly stood up and left the revered praying hall. The large black doors slowly closed as two armored protectors stood up respectfully. A Senior Priest rushed over from nearby and said in a low voice, "Lady Capella, the King is waiting for you to discuss how to handle the matter of the new rebel army appearing in the kingdom¡­" Capella calmly asked, "How long has he waited?" "About thirty minutes," the Senior Priest replied cautiously. "Let him wait a bit longer." Capella remarked expressionlessly, "Last time, his son didn''t request authorization from the shrine and willfully reduced his territory''s taxes. This provocation to the shrine cannot be forgiven easily." The Priest wiped his sweat. "Prince Aragon has already been dismissed¡­ The King already chose his side¡­" "Not enough," Capella dismissed. "These stupid people don''t know how to be grateful. The faith they give to God keeps decreasing. In the future, God won''t even bother looking at this place, and it will all be abandoned." "Tell the king that what the Nottingheim royal family has today isn''t due to their noble bloodline, but because of God''s favor. He should know what to do." "Go, I''ll take a look at the new adopted orphans." The High Priestess gracefully went down the flight of white marble stairs without looking back. And outside, many civil and military officials, including the king, were waiting beside the luxurious carriage. Everyone was bowing and not saying anything as they blankly watched the High Priestess leave. After a short time, the Senior Priest passed on the High Priestess'' words to the king. The old king froze on the spot. The Senior Priest showed a hint of pity. That Prince Aragon was the king''s only son. Killing him would really be unbearable. ... Marvin''s group kept walking through the forest and they soon reached the end. In the distance, there was an imposing city in the middle of a plain. North of the city was a chaotic mountainous region from which one could smell smoke. "White Elephant City." Standing at the edge of the forest, Marvin looked over the city and a map appeared in his mind. He remembered everything about Arborea. This plane wasn''t big. It could hold at most one or two kingdoms. In fact, the entire population of Arborea didn''t reach two hundred thousand, and the number of soldiers didn''t exceed ten thousand. The wilderness surrounding it would at most be as big as Feinan''s East Coast. Arborea was at least 70% forested, with the remaining areas split between mountains and plains. This place had a lot of precipitation, numerous rivers and well-developed agriculture. Here, the Shadow Shrine reigned supreme. The black-clothed High Priestess reigned above everything. Even the king wouldn''t have the courage to speak up against the High Priestess. This was a typical god plane. Naturally, not everyone was willing to serve gods. This was something carved deep into mankind''s blood since ancient times. Where there was suppression, there would be rebels. From what Marvin knew, Arborea only had the Nottingheim kingdom and the king was the 13th generation of the Nottingheim family. He was old and muddle-headed and was basically the black-gowned High Priestess'' puppet. The kingdom wasn''t united because the Shadow Prince hadn''t shown any miracles for a long time (miracles also consume a lot of Divine Power), which led to this place''s faith becoming unstable. And added to that was the shrine''s high-handed rule and the extremely high taxes which even disturbed the Overlords of many different territories. The officials were rarely pleased with the temple. But there was nothing they could do about it. Here, God was supreme, and the Clerics'' power could be seen in the history. They could also see it themselves and didn''t dare to rebel. Thus, they were dissatisfied but chose to endure for so many years. But people had a limit. Roughly thirty years earlier, the three northern territories'' Overlords colluded and raised the banner of rebellion, intending to overthrow the Shadow Shrine''s despotic rule. The rebels were quite popular, and took over some towns very smoothly. But later on, a High Priest personally left the Eastern Snow Mountain and brought a thousand Shrine Paladins to fight a decisive battle against the rebel army. The rebel army collapsed under the might of the frightening Divine Spells. Only one of the three northern Overlords escaped, while the other two were executed. From that point on, the rebel army retreated to the northern mountains and forests and relied on the topography to mix with the kingdom. Over thirty years, the rebel army kept growing in power. And White Elephant City was the border city where Nottingheim Kingdom had repelled the rebel army. Guarding this place was the king''s only son, the brave Prince Aragon. From Marvin''s memories, this Prince was quite loved by the masses. He was very dissatisfied by the excessive taxes and took the initiative to reduce the taxes in his own territory, but he met the shrine''s forces and was ultimately executed. His four limbs were cut and he was imprisoned in a rotting cell in the shrine, remaining quite miserable. And after that, the rebel army took advantage of the state of White Elephant City to attack once again. This time, they changed their approach and attacked from the inside. Because of the lessons they learned last time, this rebel army nurtured Sorcerers and a few Wizards that could contend against the Priests and Clerics. The fight became very violent. But the Shadow Prince''s miracle changed everything. He appeared with the form of a level 18 Holy Spirit and with the power of an artifact, used a prepared skill to destroy the entire rebel army in one hit. And in the past, Marvin was level 18 at the time, and managed to get in Arborea by pure chance. Even though he managed to get the Shadow Diamond in the end, he still died a few times! This time, he came to this plane hoping to change the course of history. ''I don''t know when it is right now, but Prince Aragon shouldn''t have been recalled by the kingdom yet, right?'' Marvin was still calmly reflecting. After a moment, he ordered the Dark Knights to hide in the forest and await his command. As for him, he was going to disguise as an ordinary farmer to sneak into White Elephant City. ... White Elephant City was bustling with activity and it was no different from Feinan''s streets. This place didn''t have a lot of different types of people. Most people were blonde with clear eyes, while a few had black eyes. It made Marvin feel particularly familiar. White Elephant City''s security was pretty good. This was due to Prince Aragon''s administration. Marvin observed everything as he walked on the street, carefully gathering information. First, he had to check what time period he was in. The Shadow Prince would definitely notice him coming to his plane, but he wouldn''t be able to catch him among countless people. He could only have the shrine move to handle Marvin. And Marvin wasn''t completely at a disadvantage. Relying on nine people to conquer a plane. That was a catchphrase Marvin had jokingly said. To conquer a plane, the most important thing was to mobilize the humans from that plane. Whether it was the rebel army or Prince Aragon, they were worth partnering up with. Marvin''s goal was simple: to completely overthrow the Shadow Shrine and establish a free kingdom. If possible, converting Arborea into White River Valley''s subordinate would also be pretty nice. After all, what he was after was the Shadow Diamond and the Twin Fate Flower in the Shadow God Palace! Fighting for it alone would be courting death. ... As Marvin was thinking, a shout suddenly echoed on the streets. "The Shrine is executing rebels!" "Gather everyone, every single person has to go!" In an instant, the originally orderly street became chaotic. Chapter 298: Calculated Chapter 298: Calculated Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Rebel execution? Marvin frowned. But he saw the people in the street leaving everything behind and rushing hastily in the same direction. "Quick! Quick! Those who are late will be considered heathens by the shrine." The crowd''s whispers and children''s weeping voices echoed in the streets. Women hurriedly picked up the young children as the men moved forward apathetically. Marvin also followed everyone. Soon, all the inhabitants of White Elephant City were gathered in the central square. This square was wide enough to accommodate several thousand people. Four black-gowned Paladins stood on a platform in the middle of the square, coldly watching everyone. A luxurious carriage was on the side, with a purple-gowned Priestess inside. The Priests of the Shadow Shrine of Arborea were ranked in a simple way. The strongest was the black-gowned High Priestess. She was bestowed Divine Power and Divine Spells by the Shadow Prince, and was more or less level 18. After the High Priestess was a group of 4th rank powerhouses, most of them level 16, about the same as the Paladins. A 4th rank Priest would be called a [Senior Priest], while 3rd rank was Intermediate, 2nd rank was Novice, and 1st ranks were just ordinary Priests. In general, a Senior Priest held ultimate power within a city. Punishing the rebels was this Senior Priest''s idea. She was sitting lazily inside the carriage, expressionlessly watching those rebels on the platform. These were the rebels Prince Aragon had captured when he swept the northern hills. A total of seven people, six adults and one child. ''The Prince deserves to be called a heroic war deity¡­'' ''He was able to catch those hiding rebels in that ghostly place. Unfortunately, the Shrine doesn''t need a King that doesn''t listen to the will of the supreme shadows.'' Dina''s carriage was full of fruits and vegetables. A beautiful finger pushed a grape between a pair of bright red lips. As she ate, Dina asked, "Is everyone there?" A low Priest on the side respectfully replied, "almost." Dina raised her eyebrows. "What about the Prince''s people?" The Priest sneered, "They should still be on their way." "Good, kill the six adults first," Dina said with a smile. "I heard this Prince was someone merciful." "Understood." The Priest immediately gave a command. ... On the edge of the square, there were a lot of people bustling around. But no one dared to make too much noise. Even the mothers carrying their children were covering their children''s mouths, doing their best to not let them make a sound! If they disturbed the Shrine''s execution, the only result would be death! They looked anxiously at those rebels. Some people cursed at the rebels. Why couldn''t they just stay calm in their territory? Why did they have to provoke the Shrine? Their eyes were cold. But even if the rebels looked malnourished, their eyes were extremely bright. They were a hundred times better than these mediocre people. They calmly received everyone''s curses, pity, and lack of understanding. They never lowered their heads. Including that little girl. She looked 6 or 7 years old. She had a scar and looked a bit pale. Her eyes were very sharp, and not the attractive kind of sharpness. ''A true tyranny¡­'' Something flashed through Marvin''s eyes, a sort of unbearable feeling. What the Shadow Shrine was doing in this plane was what Feinan''s people would have to face in the future! In the eyes of the gods, believers were only livestock to harvest Faith. If the plane''s Faith dried up, they wouldn''t mind destroying it themselves! This was why there were always some abandoned Demi-Planes on the edge of the Astral Sea. Those were Secondary Planes which didn''t give any Faith. ''Since I plan to overthrow the Shadow Temple, it is necessary to have a figure step forward.'' ''But not now.'' Marvin cautiously looked at the side of the execution stand and tightly clenched his fists. The disadvantages of the Night Walker were apparent here. It was daytime, with his abilities on cooldown. Even if there wasn''t an overwhelming powerhouse in White Elephant City, Marvin knew he wasn''t a match and simply couldn''t save these seven captives from the execution stand. It would be completely crazy! If he turned into an Asuran Bear, he might be able to cut a path out¡­ But the other side had a Senior Priest overseeing the execution! Marvin didn''t know how many Priests there were in White Elephant City, but some Divine Spells were very frightening. If he rashly made a move, he might die. He clenched his teeth and used Stealth, intending to leave. He wasn''t omnipotent. There were too many things he was powerless to deal with. However, at that time, a disturbance occurred. A handsome man riding on a white horse angrily rushed over from north of the square, making his way through the crowd. He was followed by twelve knights on horse. "Prince Aragon!" "Your Highness!" Everyone became spirited as if they saw a ray of hope. They all took the initiative to get out of the way. Even though the Prince had nominally lost his Crown Prince status due to the matter with the taxes, in the hearts of the common people, he was still Nottingheim''s future. "Stay your hand for me!" "Those are the captives I took back! Only I can handle them!" Aragon shouted in the distance. In the crowd, Marvin sharply turned his head. Just from this shout, he could judge Aragon''s strength! Level 18 Storm Swordsman! This kind of strength was considered the peak of this plane. It was worthy of the powerhouses who dealt with the rebels for many years. But at that time, the Senior Priestess'' lazy voice covered the Prince''s shout. "Kill." [Divine Spell - Imperial Order]! A shadow flashed through the eyes of the executioners on the platforms and they abruptly lifted their long blades high up in the air. Blood flew! The six adults'' heads were lopped off, rolling on the ground! People couldn''t bear to look at it and lowered their heads. Aragon''s angry roar spread through the square. "Dina!" "You are going too far!" Dina in the carriage said smilingly, "There is still one that hasn''t died yet." A strong executioner quickly walked toward that little girl. He just raised his blade high up before he was stunned by the hit from a shadow! It was the Prince''s sword! Aragon quickly dismounted and rushed onto the platform in the blink of an eye. He protected the little girl and stared at the luxurious carriage. "Dina." "With me here, let me see who dares to kill her!" The entire square went quiet after those words. Everyone knew that the Prince was truly enraged this time. But this wasn''t the Prince''s country, it wasn''t even the King''s country! This was God''s country. "Hehehe¡­" Dina''s pleasant laughter echoed from the luxurious carriage, but her tone was in fact ice cold. "I have an order from the Shrine''s High Priestess. The dismissed Crown Prince Aragon has ties to the rebels and violated God''s desires. He is to be striped of his position as Lord over White Elephant City." "He has to be brought to the King to undergo a trial." "Oh right, I have here an arrest warrant personally written by the King, do you want to take a look? Dear Prince Aragon?" Standing on the platform, the Prince suddenly felt a chill! Everyone was silent. Sadness filled their eyes as they looked at the Prince. Even if they were already numb to the Shrine''s rule, they sincerely respected this Prince. Seeing the Prince become a prisoner, they couldn''t bear it. "Father personally signed it?" Aragon''s voice was quivering. As they talked, the twelve Knights arrived under the platform. The one in front shouted, "Your Highness, don''t fall for this woman''s evil schemes." But how could this change anything? Dina lightly threw a scroll. "Just written from the king''s hands, check it yourself. It cost Priest Ronan quite a bit of Divine Power." Dina leisurely came down from the carriage. She was incredibly beautiful, her body extremely alluring. But in Aragon''s eyes, this woman was poisonous like a snake! "Take her away!" In an instant, Aragon threw the girl to the Knight under the platform! "Your Highness!" The Knight caught the girl and entreated, "Come with us!" Aragon shouted back, "Leave! This is an order." The Knight ground his teeth and carried the little girl with him as the twelve people left! "Stop them!" Dina ordered coldly. The Shrine Paladins waiting in ambush intercepted them. These twelve Knights followed the Prince in every campaign and, even though they were very powerful, there were more than a hundred Paladins! This was all calculated. Dina sneered as she looked at the Prince being handcuffed by the Shrine''s bailiff. He wasn''t resisting. He never went against his father''s orders. A happy expression appeared on her face. "Truly a refined person." "Bullying this kind of refined person is such a happy matter." "What do you say? Ronan?" That low Priest at her side quickly bowed his head. "Lady Dina is the greatest one. We serve God, and capturing heathens is our duty. Prince Aragon went against God''s desires, so he is a heathen, the filthiest existence. He should be punished." Dina smiled even more happily. "Your words are correct. It''s a pity... such a strong man, do you think he can last more than a few minutes in bed?" Cold sweat immediately appeared on Ronan''s back. Dina glanced at him. "You deceitful waste. You wanted to climb on this Lady last night. Luckily you look good, but I didn''t expect you to be useless. Ahhh... If it wasn''t for the High Priestess'' firm order, I would really want to taste this Prince¡­" "Eh? Why is it getting dark?" In an instant, the area near the carriage plunged into darkness! Dina was stunned. She could even see the starry sky. An ice-cold voice echoed beside her ear: "Sorry, I can''t bear it anymore." "Seeing a slut like you really makes me itch... and it will keep itching if I don''t kill you." The next second, ice-cold daggers cut across Dina''s neck! Chapter 299: Tumor Chapter 299: Tumor Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The square was in a mess. The darkness had suddenly shrouded everything. After the dust settled, a screech could be heard from the citizens. Aragon and the Shrine Paladins looked at that scene in a daze! Dina''s head fell to the ground, her eyes wide open. And her attendant Ronan was also decapitated! Such a scene never happened in White Elephant City, never happened in Arborea. That was a Senior Priestess! Such a high existence was killed before everyone''s eyes? And the killer didn''t leave any traces behind! The Paladins and the bailiff looked at the bodies with disbelief filling their eyes. The Paladins rushed over recklessly, their horses even stomping on many innocent people! And taking advantage of this situation, the Prince''s twelve Knights broke through the encirclement and escaped White Elephant City. The entire square fell into chaos. Marvin, under the cover of Eternal Night, quietly retreated. With Eriksson''s Brooch, even if those Paladins used [Truesight], it wouldn''t do anything! His Stealth was too high! Saving everyone and leaving was impossible for him. Probably only a Legend like Ivan could pull off something like that. But killing a Priest wasn''t too much of an issue! Dina might be troublesome, but she was only a Priest around level 16. Furthermore, she was completely unguarded! High Stealth + Eternal Night was just a perfect combination. ''Would the Shrine be able to sit still after one of their Priestesses died like that?'' ''In the next few days, the Shrine''s sight might be focused on White Elephant City,'' Marvin sneered in his heart. He already reached his goal and quickly disappeared in the crowd. ... God Realms. The Shadow Prince squinted. He had been paying attention to Arborea ever since Marvin entered. So naturally, he noticed the purple-gowned Senior Priestess'' death. These Senior Priests had a two-way connection with the Shadow Prince. The Priests'' devout conviction would give him a steady supply of Faith. A Senior Priest would usually give ten times more Faith. The relation between gods and followers could be represented by a thread. Some were thicker, and some were thinner. If it looked like there wasn''t one, then that follower was merely an opportunist. As a god, the Shadow Prince was fond of those crazy followers who gave him a large amount of Faith. But the way crazy followers handled matters was simply too cruel, and wasn''t suited for supervising other followers. The kinds of pious followers with good brains like the Senior Priests were the most beneficial existences. Thus, he would bestow Divine Spells and Divine Power to those followers, and occasionally he would answer them. When Marvin killed Dina, the Shadow Prince felt a thick thread snap. He followed that thread and hovered above Arborea. In an instant, his sight focused on that city! ''White Elephant City¡­'' ''Hehe¡­'' The Shadow Prince closed his eyes and began to connect to his most powerful apostle in Arborea! ... Night, in White Elephant City''s prison. Aragon was silently sitting cross-legged, wearing prisoner clothes. A candle''s flame flickered in the distance. That was from the Shrine''s Paladin guarding him. What happened during the day shocked everyone in White Elephant City. An Intermediate Priest temporarily took charge of the situation and connected to the Shadow God Palace. It was said that at least two Senior Priests would rush over to White Elephant City. The High Priestess attached a lot of importance to this matter. Apparently, if they didn''t find the murderer of Senior Priestess Dina, half of White Elephant City would be sacrificed. The previous jailer told him this information. Unfortunately, the jailer couldn''t stay for long as he was switched by the Intermediate Priest for a Paladin. ''They actually don''t need to do so,'' Aragon sneered. If he wanted to escape, how could these people keep him there? Even the Shrine''s [Prison Shackles] on his wrists could easily be broken with his level 18 Storm Swordsman''s strength. Especially with no Senior Priest watching him. But he wasn''t willing to do so. He remembered asking a question to his father in the past: ¨C What is the Shrine? ¨C At that time, Nottingheim the 13th was in the prime of his life. He was ambitious and prepared a series of moves to weaken the Shrine''s power. He answered, "The Shrine is a tumor." "Soon, it will be eradicated." The young Prince nodded, confused. After a few months, he heard about the three northern Overlords'' rebellion. At that time he thought it was quite inconceivable as the three northern Overlords were his father''s brothers; how could they rebel? Then, the kingdom''s army retreated little by little. Ultimately, the Shrine was forced to make a move and deal with the rebels. But after the victorious news of two of the three Overlords dying in the final battle, he saw his own father stagger and fall to the ground. He seemed to have aged ten years. Aragon suddenly understood. The Shrine was a tumor. They tried to eradicate it, but the Nottingheim royal family ended up paying the price. But there would always be people sacrificing their lives, trying to remove it. ... Today, thirty years later. Nottingheim the 13th, who had once said he would personally remove this tumor, was already old. He lost the courage to fight with the Shrine. He even began to genuinely compel Aragon to suppress these "rebels". Now, in order to gain favor from the shrine, he was even ready to let go of his own son. Aragon''s heart seemed to have died. He could feel that this was a dying world. Everyone was apathetic. They were raised like livestock, unwilling to raise their heads, unwilling to strive forward. Because the Shrine said they couldn''t. God said they couldn''t. "Fuck God!" In the dusky prison, the refined Prince swore for the first time. Unfortunately, besides a rat crawling around, no one heard him. Tomorrow he would be delivered to the king. The outcome of the trial was already decided. Life imprisonment was the lightest possible sentence. "Is giving up my only option?" He was unwilling. At that time, an indifferent voice echoed from the darkness. "Your Highness Aragon, do you really intend to give up? Aragon was startled! He could see the Paladin in the distance, but he couldn''t see the owner of this voice close to him. "It''s you!" he said in a low voice, shock flashing through his eyes. It was the person who killed Dina earlier in the day! It definitely was him, as only a powerhouse like him could easily go in and out of the prison! "I have a plan that can help you eradicate the Shrine. We have a common enemy." "But I also need your help." Marvin''s voice slowly echoed beside his ears, "Tell me, in the king''s entourage, who is the person closest to you, and the most trustworthy?" Chapter 300: Miracle Chapter 300: Miracle Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Prince remained silent for a long time in the prison. He glanced at the guard and then whispered, "I need to know who you are or I won''t be able to trust you." "I killed that Priest, I can never be on the same side as the Shrine. That''s all you need to know," Marvin quickly replied. "What is your goal? To overthrow the Shrine? There isn''t such an expert in the rebel army!" Aragon grew more and more doubtful. The man in the shadow seemed to have popped out of nowhere. He had never heard of someone like him in the whole plane. "If you really want to know, you have to show some good faith," Marvin said. "If you are willing to cooperate with me, there is no harm in telling you my identity." "Cooperation?" Aragon smiled bitterly. "Do you really think you can overthrow the Shadow Prince with the help of just a few experts? "Why not?" Marvin asked. "The Shrine''s power is deeply rooted. The Nottingheims had already planned to reduce the Shrine''s power from the time of my grandfather. My father also had this wish once." After saying this, he stopped talking. Marvin thought of something, understanding what had happened. "The rebel army." Aragon nodded. "To be honest, with the years of preparations, it isn''t impossible to stake it all against the Shrine." "But the Shrine isn''t just a Shrine." "There is a god behind the Shrine." "Although the Shadow Prince hasn''t displayed any miracle for a long time, he is still present. This plane''s future was foreordained. We are the god''s people, we can''t disobey his will." Marvin looked at Prince Aragon for a moment. Even if this Prince was older than 30 years old, he still looked young and handsome. As one of the strongest of this plane, he clearly had looked further ahead than ordinary people. "There is a secret library in Nottingheim Palace," Aragon muttered. "I checked it when I was young." "Thus, I know that the world isn''t as small as what the Shrine claimed. This world is very large, and Arborea is merely a fragment of the boundless world. "The god we worship is only a more powerful existence. I already know this, many people know this. So we rebelled." "But once a miracle happened, the Shadow Shrine would be unstoppable." "We don''t have any hope." The Prince''s words were dispirited. But then, that voice echoed once again, full of confidence. "What if I said I can kill your so-called God in this world?" ¡­ Eastern Snow Mountain, in the Shadow God Palace. The daily prayers were still underway. Capella mutedly read the God''s creed out loud, but she felt somewhat ill at ease. It might be due to yesterday''s matter. A Senior Priest was actually assassinated in White Elephant City! She knew clearly about Dina''s strength: if Prince Aragon didn''t personally act, no one could kill her. Even the dregs of the rebel army didn''t have this kind of power. Who was it? Doubt clouded her mind. Suddenly, a dark shadow descended on the ice-cold statue! Capella''s eyes were wide open with disbelief. She piously raised her head as she called God''s name! At that instant, Shadow Holy Power appeared out of nowhere and covered the entire Eastern Snow Mountain. In the Royal Capital under the Snow Mountain, everyone froze for a second as they saw this scene. Finally, someone pointed and sharply shouted, "Miracle!" Everyone knelt in worship. Some were crying from excitement. Some froze, at a loss. A lot more simply knelt down apathetically and prayed for the deity''s blessing. In the Imperial Palace, the old king was helped by a refined girl as they left the court step by step. He looked at the shadow on the Snow Mountain and fell down with tears. Everyone at his side knelt down. Only the King and that girl didn''t kneel. "Nana, I wronged your older brother," the King lamented tearfully. The girl remained silent. The shadows stayed for a very long time before slowly scattering. A rain of darkness fell from the sky as everyone around the king felt a powerful force condensing! In the slums, an elderly man with a serious illness came in contact with the rain and suddenly recovered some strength. Under the bathing of this dark rain, everyone''s mind and body would obtain a slight improvement. In the Shadow God Palace, a shout echoed through everyone''s soul: "Father God!" "Father God!" most people loudly shouted in the Royal Capital. In the Imperial Palace, the old King awkwardly threw himself to the ground while that girl kept standing. She looked coldly at the sky and said in a low voice, "If he truly was a father, how could he squeeze his own children?" This sentence didn''t originate from her. Rather, when she was young, she read a book. That book was a hidden treasure of the Royal Family that her older brother stole for her to see. The book was at least a century old and the author''s name and title were very strange. It was still fresh in her memory at this moment. Plane Traveler, Teigan. ... The miracle in the Royal City caused a sensation throughout Nottingheim Kingdom. People were gradually swayed and their beliefs became firmer. And following this miracle, the Shadow God Palace''s High Priestess claimed to have received Father God''s oracle! This oracle quickly spread through the entire kingdom through every church and priest to arrive at everyone''s ears. The content of the oracle stated: Heathens from a different plane had arrived in Arborea. These heathens intended to destroy this world. And the place they descended was shockingly the White Elephant City in the north! The Shrine had to capture these heathens and kill them! White Elephant City was once again put in the spotlight. In addition to the two previous Senior Priests, High Priestess Capella sent five hundred 3rd rank Paladins and two more Senior Priests to White Elephant City. ... Meanwhile, Aragon''s prisoner transport arrived at the Royal City that same day. A rumor spread that the Crown Prince not only had ties with the rebels, but had also colluded with those Heathens from another world. Due to the miracle that descended a few days ago, even most of the population who had sympathized with and admired Aragon didn''t trust him. They watched from the sidelines. Things started to move in the dark in the Royal City. The moment the transport came through the gate, people started gathering to watch the Prince moving through the city. Their gazes were cold and heartless, as if they looked at a true sinner. Last time he had returned to the Royal City was after he recaptured White Elephant City that the rebels had been occupying for three years. He had returned to get a commendation from the Shrine and the Kingdom! Such a huge contrast. Even if the Prince had made good mental preparations, sadness still flashed through his eyes. The prisoner cart followed the Royal City''s main street past the Imperial Palace before quickly rushing toward the Eastern Snow Mountain. There, the Prince would receive the Shrine''s trial! High Priestess Capella herself would direct the trial. As the Apostle of Father God, no heathen would be able to escape her judgement! The procession kept moving forward. People watched in silence and followed with their eyes as the Prince they once loved and respected headed toward the main trial hall. At the bottom of the flight of white marble stairs, the High Priestess Capella was waiting. Her gaze was cold as she attentively watched the Prince''s prisoner carriage. Aragon looked very depressed. "Carry him into the trial hall," the black-gowned High Priestess ordered coldly. Two Paladins immediately removed the prisoner''s shackles and the half dead Prince was carried out. In the crowd, most people couldn''t bear to see this. They lowered their heads. The entire Kingdom''s nobility was on the side, but none of the Nottingheim family came to the scene. Capella felt pleased. This world was finally God''s world. She proudly raised her head and contemptuously derided the dazed Prince, "Even a bigger ant, after all is said and done, is still an ant." ... In a small courtyard of the Imperial Palace. A young girl was sitting on a swing by herself, silently listening to the report of the maid besides her. "Princess, Prince Aragon''s trial has already started." "Lady Capella herself judged him guilty." The maid stopped there, unable to bear the rest. "Talk." The Princess'' tone was very calm. "Ties with the rebels, working with the heathens, going against God''s desires," the maid quietly recounted. "3rd grade crime. Due to the Prince many year of meritorious services, it was lowered to 1st grade." "The punishment originally was seven days of withstanding God''s Fire¡­ It is now three." "And it will happen in three days." "Bang!" A cord of the swing broke, and the Princess stood up, unharmed. "I understand, you can go." The maid look at the Princess, a bit at a loss, but under the Princess'' determined gaze, she still left. In the empty courtyard, only the girl remained. "Come out." "The swing won''t break for no reason," the Princess remarked indifferently. "Your older brother said you were very smart." Marvin''s figure nonchalantly appeared from the shadow of the swing. "But I didn''t expect you to react so nimbly." "Rebels? Heathen?" Her gaze was clear. "Is it important?" Marvin asked back. "It isn''t." Princess Nana gently inquired, "So what is your goal?" Marvin didn''t say anything, taking out a ring and handing it over. A slight change finally appeared on her expression. "You are someone Brother trusts? Why haven''t I seen you before?" She asked cautiously. "Some people are bound to remain in the shadows." Marvin also didn''t explain. "If Prince Aragon dies, the Nottingheim Royal Family will be in an even bigger crisis. He intends to fight with all he has. What is your opinion?" The girl looked emotionally at the ring. "Brother''s stance is my stance." Marvin clapped. "Good." "Send invitations. You have to hold a banquet or a ball tomorrow night in the Imperial Palace. Invite some people¡­" "Of course, there are also a few other things you need to do." Chapter 301: Ball Chapter 301: Ball Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation At night, the Royal City was still brightly lit. Her Royal Highness Princess Nana was going to be holding a court ball tonight. Such news in these troubled times made a lot of people wonder. The ball was for the Princess''s sixteenth birthday. There was a court banquet for this birthday just ten days ago, but because Princess Nana was feeling unwell at the time, they didn''t host a ball. This ball was to supplement it. But many famous people in the Royal City knew that this ball definitely wasn''t ordinary. Almost all of the bigwigs were invited. Apart from the King, who probably wouldn''t show up at the ball as he had been feeling unwell recently, everyone else was invited. The Shrine''s High Priestess included. ... "A ball?" In the Shadow God Palace, Capella sneered while looking at the invitation card in her hand. "Her older brother is facing punishment and she''s still in the mood to dance?" "Who doesn''t know about the Royal Family''s matter? It was said that Prince Aragon and Princess Nana had an excellent relationship. But with the current Nottingheim family, the emergence of the first Queen in history shouldn''t be ruled out." An attendant on the side respectfully explained, "In my opinion, she intentionally invited you because she wants to preserve the Nottingheim Royal Family''s bloodline." Capella muttered, "Or perhaps she wants to bet everything?" The attendant shook his head. "The old King is already unable to do so, and no matter how able Princess Nana is, how big could the waves she creates be?" "Aragon volunteered to be a prisoner and is now locked in a Divine Spell water prison. Even if he wants to escape, it would alarm the four Great Priests." "With the four Great Priests joining hands, he definitely wouldn''t be able to escape." "But Lady, if you really aren''t interested, you naturally don''t need to pay attention to it." Capella calmly decided, "Say that I''m not feeling well." The attendant slowly nodded. He was about to bow and notify the person behind the door, but surprisingly the always unwavering High Priestess suddenly changed her mind. "Hold on!" "I''ll go." "That Nana girl isn''t that simple. The powers she won over in secret might not be stronger than her older brother, but she also has some forces of her own." "These past few years, the old King apparently intentionally gave her some power. He probably foresaw that result." "They certainly don''t dare to have a fall out with the Shrine, but what Aragon did definitely provoked the Shrine. If she really wants to preserve a bit of the Nottingheim''s bloodline, I might as well go take a look at how she curries favor with us. And if not, tonight is also a good opportunity." "The Nottingheims ruled Arborea for so many years, so ending the rule now isn''t too strange." After saying this, she leisurely got up and looked at her gown. "I''ll go change." "...When was the last time I danced?" ... Outside the Shadow God Palace, the supreme High Priestess was waiting in the carriage as it moved slowly toward the Royal City. The King''s road which had been built straight from the Eastern Snow Mountain was very smooth and safe. It would take at most fifteen minutes to reach the Imperial Palace. But these fifteen minutes were enough for Marvin to make a move. In the dark shadows, the Night Walker quietly acted. His movements were erratic, but the final goal was that Shadow Shrine! The Shadow Priestess was the Shadow Prince''s Apostle, and even if she didn''t have the strength of a Legend, each corner of the Shadow Shrine was within her perception! She ordinarily waited inside the Shrine, rarely going out. And Marvin''s plan this time was to draw out the High Priestess at all cost. The Princess'' ball was only a smokescreen. Of course, if the Shadow Priestess didn''t leave the Shrine, Marvin still had another plan. ''The first step was very smooth. This High Priestess is truly paranoid,'' Marvin sneered, as he suddenly sped up and brushed past the two guards. The two men didn''t notice anything. This was the advantage of 180 Stealth. With Eriksson''s Brooch, Marvin was confident in facing against the Shadow Shrine. He had to be quick! The Princess wouldn''t be able to stall for too long! Marvin quickly travelled through the Shadow Shrine based on his memories of the place. Soon, he bypassed a group of Priests and arrived at the prayer hall. Countless candles were arranged in the middle, with the statue of a masked man, the Shadow Prince. A shadow flickered on the statue. "Glynos¡­" Marvin looked coldly at the stone statue carrying Divinity. But the stone statue didn''t notice anything. Eriksson''s Brooch could even cheat a Heavenly Observer, let alone a statue with a detection spell on it! Marvin didn''t linger. He went around the prayer hall and found the entrance leading downward. This was the Divine Spell Prison. All kinds of prisoners were locked up downstairs. Most of the prisoners were very dangerous. And this flight of stairs was also defended by all sorts of experts. From what he knew, the strongest there should be those four old bastards. Before they guarded the last layer of prisoners, they had guarded this flight of stairs for who knows how many years. The entire Divine Spell Prison had a total of six layers. Marvin easily slipped into the prison. He needed to pay attention to everything here. Even if detection Divine Spells couldn''t find Marvin, if he tripped an alarm, it would be troublesome. ''I don''t have much time.'' He wiped his sweat and directly skipped over the first three layers. A criminal like Aragon would certainly be in the 4th or 5th layer water prison. And as expected, he found the naked Aragon in the 4th layer water prison. There were a lot of whip marks on his body and the lower half of his body was soaking in a green liquid. A pair of handcuffs bound his wrists tightly. This layer had six guards defending it. Each guard was a level 15 Paladin. Marvin walked over quietly. "Ready?" The voice was very faint, only entering Aragon''s ears. The Prince suddenly raised his head. The six Shrine Paladins noticed something strange at the same time. One of them demanded, "What are you looking at?" "Filthy thing going against God''s desires! If not for the High Priestess'' command, I would use the God''s Fire to burn you!" Aragon raised his head and gravely watched those Shrine Paladins before saying, "Give me a sword." The six Paladins froze before laughing their heads off. "Is something wrong with you? Why would we want to give you a sword?" But at that moment, a cold light flashed in the darkness. "Clang!" Sounds of shattering could be heard as Blazing Fury chopped off the shackles! As the Paladins watched in shock, Aragon took a sword and walked out of the pool of acid. His expression was as calm as ever. "There won''t be a Shrine after tonight." Chapter 302: Marvin’s Plan Chapter 302: Marvin¡¯s Plan Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Level 18 Storm Swordsman! Arborea''s peak powerhouse. If not for Aragon being willingly imprisoned, only a few people in this world could stop him, including the High Priestess! And it was unlikely for these six Paladins to do so, let alone after he got rid of the Divine Spell Prison''s shackles! In an instant, a violent storm rose. Aragon was like a tornado, covering the six Paladins in a flash! Screams pealed out as the entire Divine Spell Prison was alarmed! ... The ball was very lively. The High Priestess'' carriage arrived in front of the Imperial Palace and the Princess welcomed her in. Nana was all smiles. "Lady High Priestess joining this ball is a great honor for Nana." "I hope Father God blesses the Nottingheims," the High Priestess told Nana indifferently. She looked at Nana''s face and was about to say something else when suddenly, her expression changed! "What happened? Lady?" Nana calmly asked. The High Priestess shouted in anger, "I''m going back to the Shrine!" "Aragon dares to break out of prison!" "Nottingheim, this isn''t an easy crime to forgive!" Her voice was powerful, and everyone in the Royal City heard it! Soon, the ball''s atmosphere went cold! Fear crept across the faces of the nobles as they watched the trail of dust behind the High Priestess'' carriage. They understood that the High Priestess was truly enraged this time. The previous Nottingheim Royal Family might have still had hope to preserve their bloodline, but they now lost that hope. Why was Aragon this stupid? Before they could understand the ins and outs, a black-armored army quietly surrounded the Imperial Palace. "Princess Nana!" "Your Highness!" The nobles and officials cried out in alarm. The young girl slowly turned around, her dress fluttering as she displayed a beautiful smile. "The ball isn''t over¡­" "Wanting to leave this early, isn''t that making me lose face?" They all turned silent. That group of black armored troops, how long had they been waiting? They didn''t even notice them! "It''s the Royal Iron Guard¡­" The Finance Minister''s voice was shivering. "Could the King¡­" "Father gave me the Royal Iron Guard three years ago, does anyone else have a question?" Nana answered candidly. "What about the City Defense Army?" The Military Minister glared at the Princess. "You don''t think that the City Defense Army will come help when I shout?" "Sir, you are thinking too much," Nana smilingly said. "Lady High Priestess said that heathens had come to our world. She already dispatched half of her Paladins, and as for the City Defense Army, they would obviously cooperate with the Shrine''s movements." "Tonight they were dispatched to go out on a mission to capture the heathens. They shouldn''t get back to the Royal City for three days." The Military Minister shouted, "You dared to fake the Shrine''s order? Who gave you military approval?" Nana blinked. "Sir, please calm down. I have quite a lot of friends." The court was completely silent. Under the stares of the Royal Iron Guard, all of Royal City''s nobles were captured. After a while, a loud sound could be heard in direction of the Shadow God Palace. It felt like a bestial roar! An old noble asked with difficulty, "I dare ask your Highness, do you really plan to completely go against the Shrine?" "If that is the case, why would you come out personally? Letting his Highness Aragon take care of it is good. That way if it fails, you would still preserve a bit of the Nottingheim bloodline." The Princess'' eyes were as clear as ever, her voice very resolute. "After tonight, there will be no Shrine¡­" ... The fight at the 4th layer ended up faster than Marvin expected. He was still hesitating about whether he should help out when Aragon finished dealing with the six Paladins! He was a lot stronger than Marvin imagined! ''With this talent, if he was in Feinan, he would have already become a Legend!'' Marvin inwardly praised. This plane''s limit was level 18, so Aragon had reached the point where he couldn''t advance anymore. His strength was restricted by the plane''s laws. This was one of the negative part of the Secondary Planes. If he was in Feinan, he would definitely become a Legend. ... After easily getting rid of the six Paladins, Aragon and Marvin nodded and the latter once again disappeared in the shadows! The Princess'' ball was a decoy. Why not break Aragon out of jail? Marvin''s plans were interrelated, and no mistake was allowed. Soon, Aragon rushed to the 5th layer! Three heinous criminals were imprisoned there. But they had been tortured by the Shrine and didn''t look human anymore. "Aragon!" "You dare to break out!?" A thunderous voice roared beside his ears. In an instant, the candles died out. The sword in Aragon''s hands suddenly let out cold light. There were four shadows. The Shadow God Place''s four elders. Each one of them was a peak level 18 Cleric. The four of them were one of the final cards of the Shadow God Palace. Even if they were quite old, they had a lot of experience in the field of Divine Spells! In an instant, the four shadows formed a prisoner''s cage! Divine Spell - Shadow Prison! The four Clerics joined hands to launch a Divine Spell, and even the fierce Aragon was trapped inside. "Receive Father God''s punishment!" one of the elders coldly declared. ... On the King Road, Capella''s carriage was frantically rushing back. Numerous images flashed in front of her eyes. These images were fragmented, but they formed a shadow! It was that heathen! Capella ground her teeth hatefully. She watched the four elders fighting Aragon and her complexion ashened quite a bit! ''So this was your real aim¡­'' ''But how did you know that such a dangerous thing was hidden under the shrine? Capella''s eyes were full of doubt. The next second, her silhouette hurriedly rushed inside the Shrine! ... 6th layer of the Divine Spell Prison. Besides six huge candles, this place was completely deserted. Marvin simply walked forward. A huge stone wall blocked his path! He took two steps back and grabbed a Sun Sphere before smashing it mercilessly against the stone wall! "Rumble." After an instant, the wall was completely crushed and revealed a hidden entrance with a rune. ''Finally found you¡­'' ''Hehehe, Hell''s Door.'' A satisfied smile could be seen on Marvin''s face. ''Puppy, you should already be quite hungry.'' But the next instant, an ice cold voice echoed behind him. "Stop now." "Wicked heathen, you are actually bold enough to try to open Hell''s Door..." "I''ll throw you inside God''s Fire and let you burn for a hundred days. Your soul will also belong to Father God and will never reincarnate!" Chapter 303: Open! Gate of Hell! Chapter 303: Open! Gate of Hell! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin slowly turned around. The black-gowned High Priestess was staring at him coldly, the radiance of a Divine Spell flickering on her hand, ready to be thrown at Marvin anytime! "You came back quickly." Marvin looked at Capella''s cunning face. "Are you so confident that you can stop me?" Capella took a good look at Marvin. She had always been very cautious. Father God had repeatedly warned her that these guests from another plane were very powerful and sinister! This youth before her eyes seemed to be only 15 or 16 years old, yet he was able to sneak into the Divine Spell Prison''s 6th layer. Even if Aragon and Nana provided a distraction, this was a very challenging matter! But he still pulled it off with ease. This was simply inconceivable. "You are the one who killed Dina," she said in a low voice. "Level 18 Assassin?" The pressure Marvin gave her wasn''t small, and she wasn''t in a hurry to make a move. She knew that opening the Gate of Hell needed some time. The seal had been there for many years after all. As long as she was there, this youth wouldn''t be able to come up with any tricks. And even though Aragon was powerful, he couldn''t deal with the four Great Elders alone. He would definitely be subdued. Once the Great Elders came to help, along with the Paladins that were rushing over, this Assassin wouldn''t be able to escape! Marvin sneered, "You actually know the word [Assassin]?" "As expected, as a God''s Apostle, you know a bit more than others." "The Arborea plane shouldn''t have this class, right?" "Wasn''t Glynos very careful about this point? He didn''t allow his Secondary Planes to have Assassins or other rogue classes. Such a narrow-minded person." Marvin''s mockery wasn''t without reason. Since the Shadow Prince was the God of Shadows, he could actually get a considerable amount of Shadow Sorcerers and Assassins as his followers. If these class-holders were devout enough, it would give him a lot more Faith than ordinary Clerics or Paladins would. This was because the class holders'' essences would be richer. They wouldn''t just passively accept God''s gift. Instead, they would temper themselves and through that their faith would increase. But Glynos was narrow-minded. In order to stop others from surpassing him, he didn''t allow any Assassin classes in his realms. That made Marvin feel utterly speechless. There shouldn''t be more than a hundred people that knew the word [Assassin] in Glynos'' plane. This included the Shrine''s higher ups and part of the Royal Family. There should be very few thieves among the people, because the Shrine was taking care of them strictly. Thieves would be executed by fire. Thus, this place''s public security was actually pretty good. ... "You dare insult the great Father God¡­" Rage flashed through Capella''s eyes. Her finger pointed five times and the next second, five Shadow Beasts came out from the Shadow Plane! They looked very strange, each one of them different from the others, but they were all very aggressive! "Roar!" They roared as they pounced on Marvin. But Marvin''s figure disappeared from where he stood! Shadow Escape! The Night Walker''s speed was incomparable. With a simple escape skill, he broke away from the Shadow Beasts'' attacks. Before Capella could use another Divine Spell, Marvin''s body stuck to that huge copper gate like a gecko! Capella''s expression changed. Marvin showed a strange smile. "Shhh! Listen." "Thud! Thud!" "Thud! Thud!" Something was hitting the door! Capella was startled! "How could this be!?" "The seal on the Gate of Hell is in proper condition, so why is there this kind of situation on the other side!?" At that time, three men floated down the flight of stairs! Three of the four Great Elders! "High Priestess! Aragon escaped!" "Sir Novak already brought out a hundred Paladins to chase him!" "This is the heathen?" Facing the Elder''s question, Capella nodded gravely. She didn''t say a word as those Shadow Beasts hid against the ground, appearing to be full of fright! Their instincts were a lot stronger than humans''. The thing behind the gate made them terrified! ... "Thud! Thud! Thud!" The sound grew more intense. One of the Elders was in disbelief. "This is impossible! I checked the seal two days ago, and it was flawless." "He just got there. How could he undo the seal so quickly?" "Despicable heathens, Aragon really colluded with them!" Capella''s face sank. "Gather the Zealot Warriors!" "We are at war." Marvin was still lying on the door like a gecko, a bright radiance flickering on the bracelets in his hands, apparently calling out to something! [Ancestor''s Mystery]! The secret weapon the Numen used to control the Archdevil''s head. Besides controlling the Archdevil, these bracelets actually had other uses. It was able to communicate with Hell''s lifeforms, and corrode the seals on the passages leading to Hell. Of course, the bracelets could only shine at a place with a Gate of Hell. Marvin was using a daily ability of the bracelets to call out a monster on the other side of the door. If the seal was attacked from both sides, it would crumble a lot quicker! During their hesitation, the seal had already been mostly corroded by [Ancestor''s Mystery]. Marvin laughed lightly. "Ladies and Gentlemen, I am sorry." "I in fact had no intention to target you." "But I have a bit of a bad history¡­ With Glynos." As Marvin''s sentence ended, a frightening bestial roar came from behind the gate! They couldn''t help but widen their eyes! "Bang!" The copper door was smashed open as Marvin used Night Boundary to hide in the shadows. A huge head with saliva dripping from its mouth appeared from inside the gate! Drops of saliva fell on the ground, leaving huge holes on the stone floor! Fear appeared on Capella''s face. "Hellhound¡­" "Roar!" Another roar echoed. The Hellhound''s huge body squeezed through the Gate of Hell. This was a Three-Headed Hellhound! But it only actually had two heads. The other one was more of a small deformity, like a swelling between the two heads. Capella was sweating and the Elders behind her were shivering. A Hellhound with just one head would be enough to cause them huge pressure! Divine Spells weren''t omnipotent, especially the Divine Spells the Shadow Prince bestowed. They had no advantage against Hell''s lifeforms. If a few more came in... Capella didn''t dare to imagine. But just then, after the Hellhound completely squeezed through the gate, the gate loudly closed! Marvin stood in front of the gate. The Hellhound''s two heads slowly turned over and looked at him. Acidic and flammable drops of saliva fell down. The entire 6th layer was filled with the aura of destruction. Chapter 304: Start The War! Chapter 304: Start The War! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ''Go!'' Capella and the other three Elders glanced at each other and made their decision! The Divine Spell Prison was really too small. If the terrifying Hellhound charged over, even they were protected by Divine Power, there was only one end left for them. Taking advantage of the Hellhound being focused on Marvin, they left first. It wouldn''t be too late to deal with the Hellhound when they were in an open space. Not to mention, Capella was smart. From Marvin''s act of closing the gate, she could see that this plane traveller didn''t want to destroy this world. If the Gate of Hell had stayed open, the infernal lifeforms would had kept pouring in. Not only the Shrine, but even the entire Royal City would have been destroyed tonight! Arborea would then be embroiled in a very long Planar War. And resisting against the infernal lifeforms would be a very long and painful matter. In history, Hell and the Abyss had invaded several times and almost led to the destruction of the entire Arborea Plane! If not for the supreme shadows descending just in time, this world would have already turned into Hell''s scorched earth. "Go to the prayer hall!" Capella decisively ordered. Outside the Shrine, an order had already been sent out by the High Priestess through a Divine Spell. The entire Eastern Snow Mountain shuddered faintly as a beast''s roar echoed. Fifty Zealot Warriors were waiting in formation! They were each holding a strange and heavy scythe-like weapon, and their bodies began to swell up crazily. Their muscles were clearly visible. A mysterious fire was burning in their eyes. These were the fanatical followers chosen from all of Arborea who were then successfully trained as Zealot Warriors! They had more faith than any other followers and would sacrifice their lives and souls for their god at any time. It was also because of this that they could go through many trials and survive. When Capella began to train these warriors, the number of fanatical believers exceeded six hundred! Now, only fifty remained. The cruelty of the training could clearly be seen. Even if they weren''t 4th rank experts, their bodies and strength wouldn''t lose to any peak powerhouse of the plane. The most frightening thing was their burst power. People with beliefs were fearless, they were unafraid of death. Capella and the other three Elders retreated to the prayer hall. That place was definitely large enough for them to fight a life or death battle against the Hellhound. Moreover, this place had the Supreme Shadow''s God Statue! ''I''ll definitely catch that heathen with my own hands and offer his soul to God!'' Capella gazed feverishly at the God Statue. "Father God, please give us the power to banish Devils!" ... God Realm. The Shadow God Palace''s situation was naturally noticed by the Shadow Prince. His expression went from being confident to doubtful. How was that mortal always able to have the upper hand? How could he deceive his own eyes? Even a Legend Shadow Thief wouldn''t be able to sneak in his shrine! The Shadow Prince simply couldn''t understand. He couldn''t do anything about it, as he ascended relatively late. He had yet to be born when the God of Etiquette fell¡­ so he didn''t know about Eriksson''s Brooch. But regardless, the Shadow Prince couldn''t sit still as his own Shrine was being humiliated. He looked at Marvin and that frightening Hellhound and knew that this battle might end up badly. "Gwaine!" He called out a name. The next second, a pure white light appeared in front of him. "I need you to descend to Arborea. Give the High Priestess a helping hand." Pure hatred flashed through his eyes. "Mortal, I''ll remember you." "Your soul is mine. I want you to know the consequences for provoking a god!" ... 6th layer. He could almost feel the breath of the Hellhound. Marvin was fearless. A smile was plastered on his face. The Hellhound didn''t attack him after he closed the door. This was a good sign! His bracelets kept emitting the aura of the Archdevil. This made the Hellhound feel a sense of familiarity and doubt. It wasn''t smart, and was unable to distinguish whether or not he was a true Archdevil. How could this puny human before it possess such a strong aura? "Wu¡­" The deformed head in the middle barked. It was trying to use the Infernal Language to communicate with Marvin. But Marvin didn''t know Infernal, so all he could do was stay still. He knew that he couldn''t control that Hellhound, but he could at least avoid antagonizing it. Infernal lifeforms were Lawful Evil. The Hellhound was a good example. If it was a Demon, it wouldn''t care about the aura on Marvin''s body and directly attack before talking. Demons only had one rule of survival: the weak were prey for the strong. Devils were different; they were stricter about status. Hellhounds usually were Archdevils'' pets. They were extremely well-behaved and wouldn''t harm an Archdevil. Although Marvin looked human, he had the aura of an Archdevil on him. This made the Hellhound consider him as "one of them"! Perhaps this Archdevil was hiding his strength and had disguised as a human? This should be why he seemed so weak. The foolish Hellhound thought so. Not getting an answer from Marvin for a long time, the Hellhound decided to follow the direction of Marvin''s finger, charging away! What Hell''s lifeforms hated the most were Demons. But gods were just as bad! In this prison covered with Divine Power, it felt very uncomfortable. It wanted to destroy everything! "Roar!" The frightening bestial roar spread throughout the Royal City. "Crash!" The entire Shadow God Palace was on the verge of collapse! ... As the Hellhound left, Marvin wiped his sweat. His plan had been effective. He casually used the bracelets to temporarily seal the Gate of Hell, to stop another monster from coming out. He only wanted to destroy the Shadow Prince after all, and not the entire Arborea Plane. One Hellhound was enough. ''Even if this Hellhound isn''t at its peak, having only two complete heads is perfect to not get rejected by the plane.'' ''Level wise, he should be about 17-18¡­ But Hell''s lifeforms are stronger than ordinary lifeforms¡­ Hehe.'' ''Your Highness the High Priestess, even if you send the Zealot Warriors Corps, it might not change the outcome.'' Marvin sneered as he escaped through the shadows. Everything that happened earlier was a distraction. From Princess Nana''s ball to Aragon''s breakout, the purpose was to attract everyone''s attention. The fact that a Hellhound was on guard on the other side of the sealed Gate of Hell was a secret. Besides the Shrine''s higher ups, nobody, not even the Nottingheim Royal Family, knew that a bomb like that was hidden under the Shrine! Unfortunately, Marvin had already used the trick of letting the dog out in the past! At that time he was a young rogue, and had entered Arborea due to a quest, the Ruler of the Night''s advancement. He strolled around this plane, perfunctorily took the diamond, and then roamed around some more. An accidental change made him discover the Shrine''s secret. At that time, he also let out the Hellhound, but with a more exhausting plan. The only issue was that the Hellhound didn''t say anything and immediately spouted fire at Marvin when he opened the gate. This was one of his most unjust deaths. In fact, it was impossible to confuse that Hellhound without Hell''s aura. It was different this time. He originally was a Numan''s descendant, so he had a Devil''s bloodline, while also wearing Ancestor''s Mystery on his wrists. Although he couldn''t control the Hellhound, he was at least able to avoid being attacked. He would hide in the dark and reap the profits. He walked through the shadows and soon arrived at the chaotic prayer hall. There, a huge battle was about to break out. The Hellhound''s claws suddenly came from below, directly piercing through the large hall''s floor. A few Paladins shrieked miserably as they fell down. "Everyone retreat!" Capella floated in the air as she loudly shouted. ... ''It''s about time to get ready.'' Marvin was in the darkness, watching as the Hellhound and the Zealot Warriors were about to start their battle. He temporarily shifted his attention to his own body. In fact, his experience gained from slaughtering a Dragon was enough to level up again, but he chose to not do so. Because if he reached level 18, he would reach the upper limit of the plane. Someone proficient in the plane''s laws would easily notice Marvin''s existence then. Previously, the High Priestess had used a doubtful tone to inquire about Marvin''s baffling strength. If he wasn''t a peak Assassin, how could he sneak in the Shrine? But if he was a level 18 Assassin, she should have already noticed him! This plane''s peak powerhouses could be counted on her fingers, and the High Priestess had Truesight bestowed by God, so she could easily see through anything with one glance. Thus, she was puzzled. Marvin didn''t level up more and was still level 17 when he entered Arborea. This one level difference was to conceal his aura. If he reached level 18, the Shadow Prince would have been able to find traces of him anytime, anywhere. It was his Secondary Plane after all. This was a secret that the High Priestess and her people didn''t know. However, Marvin knew. But this wasn''t important anymore. Aragon and Nana were influenced by him and the Nottingheim family''s fate was already tied to his actions. They had no way out. And the northern rebels even more so. The Royal City''s nobles were already contained by Nana, and the Shrine didn''t have much reinforcement. Marvin wouldn''t be able to single-handedly topple the Shadow God Palace. But with the Hellhound as a partner, if he couldn''t kill the High Priestess, he wouldn''t be worthy of being a Ruler of the Night! "It''s time to start the war!" The next second, he spent all his battle experience and a part of his general experience on the Night Walker class! Afterwards, he distributed his skill points. Level 6 Night Walker! Level 18! A peak powerhouse of the plane! "Roar!" Following the Hellhound''s roar, Marvin''s silhouette disappeared from where he stood. In his God Realm, the Shadow Prince suddenly opened his eyes. He shouted crazily in his heart: "Capella!" Chapter 305: Night Beheading Chapter 305: Night Beheading Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Capella didn''t need the Shadow Prince''s warning as she had noticed Marvin''s presence just as he reached level 18! "He is there!" Capella shouted as she pointed at a shadow behind a huge pillar. Six of the Shrine''s Zealot Warriors rushed to surround that place! But it was already too late. Night Boundary! Marvin''s body moved through a spatial distortion and instantly appeared behind the High Priestess! "Careful! High Priestess!" an elder let out in alarm. The High Priestess grasped her scepter in her hands, turning around while ruthlessly lashing out with it! If one thought that Clerics had no melee fighting power, then one would be gravely mistaken! A complacent expression flashed in her eyes. Did that Assassin really think he could ignore her Divine Armor? The Radiance of a Divine Spell flickered on the scepter. If Marvin was hit, he would be stunned! Just as he was about to get hit, Marvin shifted his body and firmly grabbed the High Priestess'' waist before ducking in close. His body did a 180¡ã turn as he cleverly avoided the High Priestess'' scepter. Under everyone''s angry gazes, the two seemed to be in intimate contact... their positions were rather indecent. "Fuck off!" the High Priestess shouted, full of rage. That man dared to defile her?! This was simply blasphemous! After her shout, a powerful force repelled Marvin, throwing him into the air. ''This Capella''s power and reaction time are stronger than I thought.'' While still in midair, Marvin was attacked by a few Priests, so he immediately used Shadow Escape and disappeared from the sky. ''Looks like I have to use something stronger!'' In the shadows, Marvin quietly gathered power. ... That first move was only a probe. The goal was to understand Capella''s strength. His eyes couldn''t help but glance to that new skill that appeared on the Night Walker information panel! Level 6 Night Walkers didn''t receive a new specialty, but it still gave Marvin 134 HP, as well as 36 skill points! These 36 skill points were put in the new skill he just unlocked. [Night Beheading] As a Night Walker, Marvin had always used the Phantom Assassin''s Cutthroat as a certain kill skill. But as he was obstructed by the class restriction, Cutthroat was gradually becoming less and less powerful. For a while, Marvin had been using other methods to finish his enemies. Both his Battle Gunner and Shapeshift Sorcerer classes had seen a lot of action. But those two classes were Marvin''s sub-classes after all. His main class was still a rogue class. He was proficient in all aspects of assassination, but he lacked assassination skills themselves. Before level 6, Night Walkers had all kinds of offensive skills, powerful specialties, and escape skills. It could be said that it had everything available except a sure-kill skill. But after level 6, the final shortcoming was complemented. 36 points in Night Beheading. Even if it couldn''t trigger the 50 points hidden effect, it definitely was enough to be used! The skill could be used three times every twelve hours. It would automatically pair suitably with Night Boundary. If Marvin locked on a target and used Night Beheading, he would instantly appear behind the target through Night Boundary and launch the sure-kill skill! Night Beheading was a lot stronger than Cutthroat, moreover, it fitted all kinds of weapons. Regardless it if was a straight dagger, two daggers, or only one, everything could be used. Level 6 Night Walkers had no major flaw except for still being more vulnerable during the day. The current Marvin had gradually evolved his good-for-nothing template to an elite template. With his skills and strength, he could show strength that was far above his level! He only needed an opportunity for now. ''I remember that Capella had a [Divine Spell - Regeneration]. Even if she was beheaded, she would resurrect once.'' ''I need an opportunity to properly take care of her!'' Thinking of this, Marvin''s silhouette flashed to the edge of the Zealot Warriors Corps'' formation! And there, the frightening Hellhound was crazily wreaking havoc! ... The fight in the Shadow God Palace had already alarmed the entire Royal City. The ignorant commoners walked on the street, but what they saw overwhelmed them with horror! A huge cloud floated above the Eastern Snow Mountain. The cloud seemed like a mirror and was reflecting everything that happened in the Shrine. A frightening Hellhound! The High Priestess cutting a sorry figure! The supreme Shadow God Palace was actually being pushed around like this by an existence from another plane! They were very frenetic. Some knelt to the ground and prayed for God to protect them. Some began to think deeply, a glint flashing through their eyes. The Shrine had always been high and aloof but was suffering today. Where did the omnipotent god go? Their budding faith was being destroyed.! At that time, a sweet voice echoed through the entire Royal City. It was the voice of Princess Nana! "A long, long time ago, Arborea had no Shrine." "At that time, we humans were already living here. At that time, we didn''t have God''s blessing." "But we were free. After being born, the first breath was the breath of freedom." "The Shrine''s appearance changed everything. It commands and we obey." "God is looking down on us, the Priests are looking down on us. They wanted us to kneel down, and we knelt. Ever since then, we began to carry that shame." "Mankind was humiliated." "The Shrine took our children, training them into weapons of murder." "They snatched our wealth, promising us a peaceful life." "They deprived us of our freedom, telling us that this is human nature." "However¡­" After this word, Princess Nana''s voice suddenly became louder: "This is false!" "Everything is a lie!" "Mankind strives to be free! Not enslaved!" "Now, I, Nana Camilla Nottingheim officially challenge the Shrine on behalf of the Nottingheim Royal Family." "The Royal Iron Guard stands with me." "The so-called Rebel Army who has been surviving in the north for more than thirty years also stands with me." "Prince Aragon who fought off wave after wave of Demon invasions also stands with me." "What you see with your own eyes is a friend from a different world. The shrine claims that he is an evil heathen, but he is taking part in the battle." "Regardless of the outcome, we will fight to the last man. We will use blood to level the Shrine." "After tonight, the Shrine will be no more." Hearing those last words, everyone in Royal City was dumbstruck. They felt limp and at a loss. The battle against the Shrine was still ongoing. ... The Hellhound was fighting against the Zealot Warriors in the prayer hall. That statue shrouded in shadows slowly opened its eyes. Its eyes were ice-cold, like those of a god of destruction. Chapter 306: Staking It All Chapter 306: Staking It All Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The battle was in full swing in the prayer hall! Despite the Hellhound facing the attacks of fifty Zealot Warriors alone, at such a great numerical disadvantage, it was still a creature from Hell, and couldn''t be compared to ordinary creatures. Its fur was as hard as iron. The Zealot Warriors'' heavy scythes were specifically designed to handle huge lifeforms, but even so, they could only leave a shallow wound on the Hellhound after going all out! They looked like fearless ants attacking an evil dog! But there wasn''t much of an effect. The Hellhound''s huge claws swiped forward, crushing six Zealot Warriors into a mass of blood. Its two heads were crazily pouncing left and right, biting the Zealot Warriors to death. Those sharp teeth, from a human point of view, were like spears! Even though the Priests cast Divine Spells at the Hellhound one after the other, helping the Zealot Warriors stabilize the fight, the Zealot Warriors'' numbers were still quickly decreasing! The fifty from the start turned into just 30 after a few minutes! That fire was still burning in their eyes and their bodies were naked as they shouted, fearlessly pouncing on the Hellhound. And the Shrine Paladins also rushed over to surround it. Although the prayer hall was huge, it wasn''t good for a mounted assault. With their horses, the Paladins were far from equal to the Zealot Warriors! They weren''t good enough to reach the Hellhound''s knees! ''This damned Devil!'' Capella glanced at the bitter scene in front of her, frightened and uncertain. Her attention was still focused on Marvin. Even if Marvin couldn''t completely escape her senses now, he was truly too fast! He wandered through the whole battlefield, and then suddenly dashed toward the center! "Zealots! Kill that heathen!" Capella instantly locked onto Marvin''s body and cast a spell over! But in response, Marvin''s figure soared! Night Jump! His jumping ability was utterly shocking. He soared onto the Hellhound''s middle head in an instant! The move left them all speechless. Was that guy human? ... The Hellhound''s middle head let out a low roar! It was apparently very dissatisfied with being stepped on. But Marvin crouched unhurriedly. "Puppy¡­ I know you might not understand me¡­ But I need your help¡­" He gently petted the fur on the Hellhound''s head. He could smell the smoke irritating his nose. But Marvin endured it. A dazzling light flickered on Ancestor''s Mystery. The Hellhound apparently understood something. It ignored the Zealot Warriors and abruptly turned before charging toward Capella''s group of Priests! Marvin was overjoyed with this sudden change, which completely threw off the Shrine''s rhythm! ... "This guy is actually able to control the Devil!" "He''s definitely one of the Devils!" Capella ordered everyone to scatter! The Priests'' bodies weren''t like those of the Zealots. They would be like paper in front of the Hellhound. One swipe would be enough to kill them all! The Zealots chased, unwilling to let go! Marvin suddenly turned and brought out two daggers! Blazing Fury! Double [Blazing Fury] spells! The two spells appeared out of nowhere and blocked their path. This was extremely high temperature Fire Magic. Even if the Zealots had extremely harsh training and had a high resistance to fire, they still couldn''t ignore it. Even though they rushed across the sea of flames, they were still hindered. Marvin then took care of the few Zealots still holding onto the Hellhound''s back legs, and the Hellhound was now completely free. He began wreaking havoc in the group of Priests! Marvin gently petted the central head again. He could feel that this small deformed head was the one taking the decisions. With the help of Ancestor''s Mystery, he established a wonderful relationship with the Hellhound. Starting as strangers, they now became faint allies. "That woman¡­" Marvin softly directed. He kept petting the Hellhound''s head while pointing at Capella. The Hellhound seemed to have understood and the three heads focused on Capella! The latter felt her blood run cold. This was a gaze from Hell! ... In the Imperial Palace, the Royal Iron Guard was still standing watch expressionlessly. The nobles were worried and impatient, but they didn''t dare to say a word. They looked at that cloud, clearly seeing that it was a magic tool. This was definitely a premeditated plan! The Nottingheim Royal Family was truly staking it all. Their goal was simple. It was to crush the awe-inspiring Shrine under their foot in front of everyone! Could they really do it? Everyone had this question in mind. Even if they could do it, behind the Shrine was still the great God! Could they want to murder God? This was impossible! "Crazy! Crazy!" The old Finance Minister fell limply to the ground. His previous image had already disappeared. Nana was still smiling. But no one knew what this Princess was thinking about. On King''s Road, a shadow was rushing over like the wind! There were still some iron chains on his body as he rode over on a horse, but he had a sword in his hand and a powerful presence! "Brother!" Nana let out, pleasantly surprised. "Prince Aragon!" They all looked at the outstanding Prince Aragon with complicated gazes. This man was originally the one shouldering the future of the Nottingheim Royal Family. But now, his actions seemed to be leading the Nottingheim Royal Family to their downfall! "Prince!" The Military Minister rushed over and pointed at his nose. "Do you really want to lead the entire Kingdom to its downfall because of a personal whim?!" "Look at the sky, what is that?" "That''s a monster from Hell! You released a monster from hell to suppress the Shrine, do you really think you can succeed¡­" His words stopped there as a ray of light flashed! The Prince dismounted and his sword flashed aggressively, beheading the Military Minister! Everyone froze! Was this the Prince who was known for being benevolent? "Don''t let your descendant suffer from slavery because of your own weakness." "Don''t let the so-called God step on our head because of our own cowardice." "The Nottingheim aren''t puppets controlled by God, we have our own dignity." With a flame flashing in his eyes, Aragon stepped over the Military Minister''s corpse as he declared, "Even if we have to work with the Devils, I''ll shatter the Shrine''s shackles in this realm!" The nobles and officials were silent. But at that time, a figure leading a hundred Paladins arrived. A Great Elder of the Shrine! "Aragon! You colluded with an evil follower and released a creature from Hell." "Quickly kneel down and accept Father God''s punishment!" The Great Elder''s hair and beard were pure white, and the halo of a Divine Spell was undulating. The hundred Paladins behind him were holding spears and were angrily aiming at Aragon inside the Royal Iron Guard! A battle would break out at any moment. Aragon raised his sword brazenly, intending to welcome them. But he was stopped by Nana at that time. "Brother, you cannot be stuck here with him." Nana conscientiously said, "You need to go north." Aragon hesitated. "But here... "Let me handle it." An old voice suddenly echoed. A gray-gowned scholar wearing simple glasses slowly walked out form the Imperial Palace''s court. "Scholar Orland¡­" Aragon looked at this scholar with shock, and the nobles were also startled. Orland was the Nottingheim''s heirs'' tutor, a renowned scholar worldwide. Everyone knew of him and respected him. But how could a scholar without any strength fight against the Great Elder blessed by God? As if in reply to these doubts, Orland took a big step forward and tore apart his gray gown! In an instant, a frightening energy filled the whole court. Orland was wearing a blue gown underneath. He smiled at the Shrine''s Great Elder and the hundred Paladins. "I didn''t expect to still have the chance to put my skills to good use after hiding for so many years." "Many thanks, Nana." Nana lowered her head. "Teacher, take care." Orland laughed heartily. "Only a puppet, there is no need to worry." He then spread his arms and unbridled magic power surged out! Level 18 Wizard. 4th-Circle spell, Spatial Rend! ... Prayer hall. The Hellhound''s gaze made Capella fear for her life for the first time! "Stop him!" she sharply shouted. Her scepter was pointed at the Hellhound, and Divine Spells were thrown out one after the other! In fact, the High Priestess'' Divine Spells were very frightening. At this proximity, even the Hellhound with his high resistances was nailed on the spot and couldn''t break out. Marvin already took the chance to slip away. If he was hit by the High Priestess'' Divine Spell, he would definitely die! The Hellhound wailed from the Divine Spells raining down on him. The Zealots once again pounced over. The Shrine seemed to have taken the upper hand. But the Hellhound''s central head suddenly roared out, "Waaan!" This sound seemed a bit amusing in this desperate battlefield. But it changed the battle situation! The other two heads seemed to have heard his command and simultaneously opened their maws. Acid shot out fiercely, surging with the power of a waterfall! The splashes of acid on the Zealots'' bodies created frightening bloody holes. Most importantly, although that crazy acid spray used a lot of the Hellhound''s stamina, Capella''s Clerics also suffered from it. Capella felt weak. ''Shit, my Divine Armor!'' This was her last thought. At that time, Marvin, who was hiding behind a pillar, boldly attacked. [Night Beheading]! "Woosh!" A cold light flashed. Under the gazes of the people from Royal City, the High Priestess was beheaded by Marvin! Chapter 307: Idol Chapter 307: Idol Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin moved as fast as lightning, grasping the opportunity perfectly! But he didn''t get any battle exp after this attack! The High Priestess'' head floated in the air. A mysterious force seemed to be at work. Marvin sneered and rushed up to the head! As countless eyes watched, the High Priestess'' head was sent flying by Marvin''s kick. The Hellhound roared and one of the heads opened its mouth, swallowing the High Priestess'' head! "Roar!" It roared again toward the sky. All the Zealots took a step back. This kind of scene was simply too shocking! ''Still want to resurrect after your soul entered an infernal lifeform''s stomach?'' A sneer flashed in Marvin''s eyes. While the Priests were still stunned with disbelief, he began to harvest their lives. Although these Priests had a Divine Power''s protection, it was weakened a lot by the acid splashes. Marvin harvested them all effortlessly! One man, one dog. They surprisingly were able to easily shatter the Shrine! ... Regardless if it was Royal City''s civilians on the streets, the nobles in the Imperial Palace''s court, or the bitterly entangled Great Elder and Orland who stopped their fight... Everyone watched that desperate scene in the sky. Terror rose in their hearts! The High Priestess died! The Shadow Shrine''s High Priestess! The almighty powerhouse who had received God''s blessing was actually beheaded like this by a traveller from another plane. Moreover, her head was swallowed by the Hellhound. In that split second, even the most resolute followers wavered in their faith! They always believed that nothing could beat God, but his Apostle got killed like this. If the Apostle could be killed, then what about God himself? No one dared to keep thinking about it! "Stay your hand." Orland looked at the Great Elder indifferently. "The Era of the Shrine has already ended." "Impossible!" The Great Elder''s face grew malevolent as he yelled fanatically, "Father God is omnipotent!" "You blasphemer and heathen, the only end for you is destruction!" A disturbance also appeared among the Shrine Paladins. Although it was quickly settled, a few seeds of discord were buried as a result. At that time, a noble pointed to the cloud in the sky and yelled, "Look!" "God, God, the Idol¡­" Everyone looked where he was pointing and discovered that the large statue had slowly walked out from among the shadows. It opened both eyes which flickered with the radiance of Divinity. Its eyes were cold, as if looking at pigs and dogs. "Thou wait¡­ Evil¡­" "Destroy¡­" Its voice was stammering in the Ancient God Language! Marvin immediately felt that things weren''t good when he heard that voice! That was a big move. ''It should be Glynos. That bastard is probably hiding in his God Realm and controlling this Idol.'' Marvin had a swift mind and an extremely high reaction speed. This stuttering statue was a huge trap. It was definitely preparing an extremely frightening Divine Spell! He had to run, now or never! He used both Night Boundary and Shadow Escape, and escaped about four kilometers away in an instant. But the foolish Hellhound didn''t react so quickly. The Zealots at his side were already exterminated, leaving only a few unsteady Shrine Paladins! In fact, if not for the sudden change in the statue, the Paladins might have already run away! Not everyone would view their own lives as dirt. There were only a few fanatical Zealots after all. The Hellhound roared as it charged into the statue. A dazzling radiance suddenly erupted from the Idol''s eyes! [Divine Spell - Molten Judgement!] That radiance condensed into two molten pillars and ruthlessly crashed onto the Hellhound''s two heads! Instantly, night turned to day as the whole Eastern Snow Mountain shook! God''s might was world-shaking! The frightening pillars of light instantly shattered the Hellhound''s two heads. Only the central one remained because it was relatively smaller, and unexpectedly avoided the damage! Those Clerics and Paladins were also In the range of the pillars of light, and they instantly melted! This frightening power shocked everyone. The Two Headed Hellhound who had been so awe-inspiring just now had his two heads burst! The people of Royal City began to kneel down one after the other while praying for God to forgive them. In the court, even if the nobles were a bit better, they also had ashen expressions. The Great Elder''s eyes were brimming with tears of excitement. "This is God''s might!" "You are all sinners! Be prepared to receive God''s judgement!" Worry flashed through Nana''s expression for a moment. ''Can you really do it?'' She recalled the image of Marvin''s face when he made a solemn vow. Those who never experienced that shock wouldn''t be able to imagine how they now felt. Previously she felt some certainty that the Nottingheim family could go through this war in one piece, but now, the Idol''s power made her a bit afraid! Where was that Marvin guy now?! ... The cloud in the sky seemed to have a negative effect. Everyone cowered from the god''s might. They knelt and kept praying while muttering. The Princess'' recent speech and efforts seemed to have been wasted. The Idol moved very slowly, his pace extremely firm. He firmly stepped on the dog''s last head! The Hellhound struggled powerlessly and could only let out tearful roar. "Judgement¡­ No one can escape!" the statue declared coldly. It used all its strength and ruthlessly stomped down! The Hellhound''s final head was about to be crushed by that frightening statue, but who would have thought that a loud sound would suddenly echo from another part of the Eastern Snow Mountain. No¡­ More than a loud sound, it was a ray of light! The ray of light was like thunder, as it echoed with a loud rumbling sound and landed directly on the Idol. "Bang!" The Idol was left on the verge of collapse. "Insignificant mortal¡­" It wasn''t able to finish. About two kilometers away, Marvin disdainfully shouted, "A bunch of nonsense!" He then skillfully reloaded! "Bang!" Another Dragon Tooth! This time, the Dragon Tooth pierced the Idol''s neck. "Crash!" The Idol''s head started cracking! The Divinity in its eyes began to dim! "Isn''t it just a big rock?" "Another shot is enough to destroy you!" Marvin endured the acute pain from the recoil and loaded the last round of Dragon Tooth in Brilliant Purple! The statue had turned, facing Marvin. A frightening power appeared to be gathering. But Marvin pulled the lever for the last time! Brilliant Purple shattered the Idol''s neck! As everyone in the Royal City watched in shock, that high and mighty Idol crumbled to pieces! "Rumble!" Crushed pieces of rock fell down. Marvin held Brilliant Purple while languidly lying on the ground, full of sweat. "Fortunately, this Lord''s firing speed is a bit faster!" Chapter 308: Godly Dexterity Chapter 308: Godly Dexterity Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The prayer hall on the Eastern Snow Mountain collapsed along with the Idol! The rumbling sound kept echoing. The Hellhound managed to escape the disaster, his body rapidly shrinking and quickly disappearing from everyone''s sight. The Shrine became deathly silent. The Paladins and Clerics who survived the calamity were at a loss. At this point, they didn''t know what they should do. The High Priestess fell! The Idol fell! The Shadow God''s palace had already lost all hope. ... In the Royal City, a happy expression could be seen in Nana''s clear eyes. ''He really did it!'' Even if she had a sort of indescribable faith in that plane traveller from the start, when Marvin truly made it, she was still in disbelief. And if the Princess was in disbelief, the other nobles and officials were even more so. Even the always stolid Royal Iron Guards were also stunned for a second. "Impossible!" "Impossible! How could Father God¡­" The Great Elder saw everything and roared toward the sky. A terrifying amount of Divine Power gathered in his body. Great Scholar Orland noticed that the situation wasn''t good and opened a Teleportation Door at his side. He tackled him in. The two were entangled, flying in the sky! The remaining Shrine Paladins were already completely disconcerted. They had lost their faith and didn''t know what to do. Princess Nana said with a smile, "Paladins!" "Open your eyes." "The God from the olden days has already fallen. We humans will eventually build a free country." "We shouldn''t fight one another." "Surrender." The Paladins firmly held their weapons, looking at each other in dismay. "Clang!" No one knew who first let go of his weapon, but afterward, the sound of weapons falling one after the other rang out. They had pale faces, as if they were mourning for a relative. Some even fell to the ground and couldn''t stop themselves from crying bitterly. The beliefs they had in life, the faith they had in that supreme Idol for half a lifetime... it all broke down just like that? Some people couldn''t accept this and killed themselves! Soon, a very chaotic scene could be seen! ... In the northern hills, a shadowy figure slowly came out. An old lady wearing a cloak came to the forefront with the help of people lending her their arms. She held a crystal ball. The scene of the Idol being crushed and the Shrine collapsing kept repeating inside. Everyone cried from excitement! They left the hills one after the other, arriving at the northern boundary of White Elephant City. Thirty years ago, they took up the banner of rebellion with some thirty thousand people. Now, only eight hundred old soldiers remained. They were known as the [Rebels]. But the fooled people didn''t know that they were the forerunners of the rebellion against the god in this plane. They were the best of mankind. "Let''s go." "It''s time to go home." The old lady spoke in a rough voice as eight hundred people supported each other and walked toward White Elephant City. ... All over Arborea Plane. Shrines received news of the Eastern Snow Mountain''s Main God Palace. The Priests and the Paladins were panicking. Some gathered their forces to attack Royal City, but there were still a few fools just praying to God. Not realizing that their God already couldn''t do anything. If Glynos was really in the people''s hearts, why were so many people willing to go against him? Ultimately, he regarded Arborea as a pen to raise livestock, and the Shrine was merely his shepherd and harvester. He squeezed them dry while being regarded as "Father God" which didn''t work out in the end. It could be said that the reason Marvin chose this plane for his first Planar War also was a bit related to that. He naturally had to make the best of everything! Moreover, the enmity between him and the Shadow Prince in this life, as well as in the previous one, was as deep as the sea. If he didn''t fuck him over, then who should he target? Also, the moment the Idol shattered, nine tall shadows simultaneously appeared near these Shrines. Arborea had a total of ten Shrines, and the most supreme one was the Eastern Snow Mountain''s Main Shrine! The other nine were scattered in various parts of the world. But Marvin, who was knowledgeable of Arborea''s history and forces, had made proper preparations. He wanted to thoroughly destroy the Shadow Prince''s foundations in Arborea tonight! Only that way could he completely erase Glynos'' traces from this plane. ... Western Desert, above an oasis. The Shrine Paladins had just awakened from their sleep when a frightening shadow crashed into the Shrine. "Who is it!" "Quick, stop them!" The Paladins got up in succession and started gathering with the Priests. The Senior Priest in charge of this Shrine was also woken up and alerted of the situation. But what shocked them was that the enemy was only one man! One person alone dared to challenge the Shadow Shrine? The Senior Priest sneered, "You heathen! Don''t think that destroying an Idol means that you can destroy all traces of Father God in this plane." "Father God is everywhere." The tall Dark Knight calmly replied while holding a heavy sword, "It doesn''t matter. I just have to keep killing till there is no more." "Even a weak god like Glynos, I''ll kill." The Senior Priest felt his heart tighten. He angrily shouted back, "Who are you?!" He could feel that this frightening guy didn''t lie. The murderous aura on his body¡­ And the resentment on his body, these had been left by the gods and extremely powerful lifeforms who cursed him before dying! But he was still alive. This was enough to explain a lot of things. "I didn''t have a name for a very long time." "You can call me [Zero] I guess?" "You are pretty lucky¡­ After all, only just before a fight will I be a bit clear-headed." Then Zero laughed at himself and shook his head. Crimson radiance suddenly burst out of his eyes! A massacre was about to begin! ... In other corners of Arborea, similar scenes were happening. The other eight lesser Shrines were also raided, and the raiders were alone. But Marvin knew that they could do it alone. Because they were an army by themselves! The Dark Knights were used to slaughter! In that era of wilderness, countless gods died by their hands! Feinan''s former glory once more descended on this multiverse. ... On one side of the Eastern Snow Mountain, Marvin was gasping for air. Shooting three rounds of [Dragon Tooth] in a row completely spent his stamina! His chest ached. With his Constitution, he would be injured with just one shot! Let alone three continuous shots! Brilliant Purple''s barrel was burning hot. This Brilliant Purple was a weapon personally crafted by Constantine, and its reputation was justified. If it was any normal Sha weapon, it would have already exploded. Fortunately three shots were enough to take down the Idol controlled by the Shadow Prince. The war wasn''t over yet, but the fight had already moved in the direction Marvin was expecting. He sat on the cold snowy ground, using Brilliant Purple as a support as he rested while watching his interface. The battle exp he gathered after the slaughter wasn''t much! The reason was that this was a Secondary Plane. The essences here were weak, and thus they changed accordingly when transformed into battle exp. This followed the same principle as Faith. Faith was the essence that gods received from their followers. Secondary Planes'' essences were too weak. The Plane''s laws were far from those of the perfect main plane, leading to a reduction in Faith gathered and a limit on the level that class-holders could reach. But Marvin''s great efforts weren''t without reward. He already got hold of something very precious. Two points of Divinity! One came from the High Priestess, and one from the Idol. After the False Divine Vessel automatically absorbed them, Marvin reached five points of Divinity! This also reached the limit that the False Divine Vessel could contain. To keep going, he would have to upgrade the Divine Vessel''s level. Its current Divine Vessel level was 0, and if he wanted it to become a weak god''s level 1 Divine Vessel, Marvin only had to ascend to godhood. In other words, if Marvin didn''t become a god, he couldn''t get more Divinity. And Marvin had been studying that problem for a while. Previously, he had ascended to godhood. But this time, he didn''t plan to repeat that path. He wanted to become a Ruler of the Night, but definitely not a god. Ascending to godhood was simply a shortcut for mankind to reach a higher level of power. Through the so-called Faith, they could absorb their people''s essences. It was simple and convenient, but it had a lot of limitations. The gods from the 3rd Era were a good example. They attacked the Universe Magic Pool out of helplessness. They were already tied to this world and had left their marks on the world. They wanted to transcend, but had no other way and could only keep walking on the same path. Marvin knew that there were a few other ways to breakthrough in this world. At least, Inheim and the Great Elven King didn''t go through ascension and still managed to get power that wouldn''t lose to the gods! Marvin believed that he could also accomplish it! ... But regardless, the benefits of five points of Divinity was clear. First, it raised all Resistances. Divinity also gave Resistance to Charm, Binding, and Insta-Death spells. When the Shadow Prince''s avatar descended, if not for Hathaway casting Space-Time Bind ten times, Shadow Thief Owl would never have had the chance to steal the Time Molt. If he had one more point of Divinity on his avatar, the conclusion might not have been the same. But the price of an avatar dying was also huge! Marvin''s human body reached the pinnacle with those five points of Divinity. But his body had another change after reaching five points of Divinity! This reward was another +1 to all Attributes. Marvin''s strength rose sharply, but the most important part was that his Dexterity reached 30! 30 was the domain of gods. 30 Dexterity was called [Godly Dexterity]! Godly Dexterity gave three great specialties! Chapter 309: Hellhound Chapter 309: Hellhound Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The three specialties rewarded for reaching Godly Dexterity were already known by Marvin. They was [Extreme Nimbleness], [Extreme Speed] and [Extreme Burst]. Their descriptions were very simple. Marvin''s Dexterity already reached the human limit. His flexibility when controlling his body reached the extreme. His speed and his burst power both reached the limit of what a human could do. In other words, his Dexterity already reached the [Limit Bottleneck]. To break through this bottleneck, the simplest way was to ascend. Otherwise, it would be more difficult. It would take a long time to examine. But Marvin wasn''t worried, as he still had some methods and experience he could use. ... Regardless, 30 Godly Dexterity gave Marvin frightening power. He had this kind of attribute at level 18. Even Shadow Thief Owl''s Dexterity was at most on par with Marvin''s. However, he had all kinds of Legend specialties and Legend skills that would definitely crush Marvin''s. And also that exquisite Origami. Marvin relaxed. After clearing away his things, he ran toward the Shrine. ''The Princess should have already taken care of the Paladins, right?'' In the Shadow God Palace, there shouldn''t be a lot of power remaining. It was time for Marvin to sort the loot! What he needed the most to advance to Ruler of the Night was the Shadow Diamond, which was in the Shadow God Palace! He rushed there quickly and soon arrived on the ruins of the prayer hall. He raised his head a bit. That cloud was still floating on the sky, reflecting everything that happened here. Marvin grinned. Everyone from Royal City saw that grin. But they didn''t know its meaning. However, what they did know was that this extremely powerful plane traveller just broke the Idol of their God they had worshipped for more than a hundred years. They watched Marvin and could see from his external appearance that he was just an ordinary youth. He looked quite refined, and his smile was very gentle. He was a normal human. But he killed the Idol. Everyone''s heart was somewhat moved. ... In the ruins, Marvin walked back and forth, trying to find an entrance downward. But at that time, low whining sound came out from the ruins of the broken wall on the side. It was followed by two heartbreaking whimpers. Marvin''s heart moved. His attention was too focused on the statue earlier and he didn''t notice the Hellhound''s misfortune. He followed the sounds and walked over, finding a One-Headed small version of the Hellhound! That guy had lost two heads. Only the one in the middle remained, and it looked quite sinister. The pitiful Hellhound almost died from the Idol, and lost a lot of its power. Marvin went forward and gently picked it up. "Poor little guy." The Hellhound looked at Marvin with dispirited eyes. Marvin originally only wanted to use this Hellhound, but seeing its current appearance, he felt compassionate. The Ranger class could have pets. There were some specialties for this path, increasing the pets'' power. For example, [Master Beast Tamer]. After his class reached level 3, he had automatically gained a pet spot. But Marvin hadn''t found an interesting pet yet. He originally wanted to find something like Lance''s Eternal Dragon, or perhaps going to a Chromatic Dragon''s nest and stealing a few eggs would also be pretty good. But he suddenly changed his plans. This Hellhound felt close to him. He held it in his arms and the puppy licked his palm. It was badly mangled as an outcome. The tongue actually had barbed tips all over! Marvin cried out painfully, immediately pulling his hand back. The little guy felt wronged and dejectedly lowered its head. Marvin''s expression was solemn. In that split second, he had felt his soul fluctuating! The Hellhound''s unintentional move almost absorbed his soul into its belly! It''s just that the puppy didn''t decide to do so, or perhaps it didn''t have the strength to do it. Through swallowing humans'' souls, it could gradually recover its power. In short, even though a Hellhound was a common lifeform in Hell, it also was an extremely evil existence! Marvin had to think twice before taking this Hellhound as a pet. He carefully considered whether or not he could control it. ''With its current appearance, even if it is sent back to Hell, it would get swallowed up by something else!'' ''And remaining in this world or Feinan wouldn''t be good. A Hellhound is very powerful. If it recovered, the consequences would be too horrible.'' Marvin looked calmly at the puppy in his embrace. He only had two choices now. Kill it, or contract it as a pet and look after it strictly! A Hellhound was an evil lifeform. This characteristic couldn''t be changed. It would eat others'' souls to become stronger. Who knew how many people this puppy would need to eat to recover to its peak! Kill, or raise. This was the question. Marvin sat atop the ruins, thinking it over for half a minute. After half a minute, he took a contract from his storage. This was a pet contract offered by the Ranger Guild. This was something Marvin received early on and had left forgotten in a corner of his storage item. It was finally time for it to be useful! He took out a quill and wrote his own name on the contract. Then, he handed it over to the Hellhound. The Hellhound looked at Marvin while tilting its head, puzzled. Marvin pointed at its paw, and then pointed to the blank space on the contract. This Hellhound was apparently quite smart. It actually reacted. After hesitating for an instant, it cautiously put its paw mark on it! The contract automatically burst into flames. An invisible connection was formed between the Hellhound and Marvin. A lot of memories appeared in his mind! An overgrown scorched land, drifting randomly, a crimson sky, more frightening Devils... These were the Hellhound''s memories. Marvin could clearly see his life from his birth till today. This was the connection between Ranger and pet. Marvin actually didn''t sense any wickedness from the Hellhound. This was all an instinct. No one gave him any guidance besides the restless power stirring in his bloodline. That was the power from Hell! "Be good." "You''ll follow me from now on." "As a pet, you naturally need a name." "What good name should you get?" After a bit, Marvin''s usually swift mind actually got stuck. Chapter 310: Descent Chapter 310: Descent Translator: Translation Nation Editor: Translation Nation Marvin had never been very good at naming. He hesitated for a bit before deciding to put this matter to the back of his head; he would pick it up again when he had some inspiration. Right now he needed to find the Shadow Diamond hidden in the Shadow God Palace. Marvin remembered that it was hidden in a secret room behind the Idol in the prayer hall. But now, more than half of the hall had already collapsed. It would take a lot of effort to find it in the ruins. He held the Hellhound and kept searching. He quickly cleared a path based on what he remembered from the room. ''This is where that Idol originally was.'' ''There should be a side hall on this end, right?'' Marvin thought through the scene he remembered. But at that time, his search was interrupted by an infant''s wail coming from one side! Marvin was shocked! A feeling of danger made him quickly enter a battle stance! But he looked around and found nothing strange. ''Where is the baby?'' ''What was that feeling just now?'' Marvin hadn''t destroyed the Shadow God Palace in the past. He only stole the Shadow Diamond, drawing the ire of the Shadow Prince. This had formed a deep hatred between them. It was later on in the game that Marvin personally killed the god and ascended as a Ruler of the Night, taking over Glynos'' Domain. That debt was considered resolved. In fact, Marvin didn''t feel like the real victor between the two. After all, he had died quite a lot of times against him. But it didn''t matter because players were heaven-defying lifeforms. The Golden Children could keep resurrecting. This was something the gods couldn''t have! ... The wail was getting louder and louder. Those who were still watching Marvin through the cloud were puzzled as they saw his strange actions. He had already destroyed the Idol, so what was he looking for? What did that guy want in the end? No one could figure out Marvin''s intentions. The cloud in the sky could only reflect the image, so there was no sound. They couldn''t hear the baby weeping. In the ruins of the Praying Hall, Marvin''s complexion became more and more unsightly. ''This isn''t right!'' ''This isn''t a baby weeping, this is a bunch of babies weeping.'' ''Where could so many babies be kept in the Shadow God Palace?'' He was puzzled. His steps were light and crafty like a fox as he quickly approached a wall of the side hall. He frowned and gently knocked against the wall while using Listen. ''Hollow¡­ There is a room inside!'' Marvin instantly understood. There was actually a secret room between the prayer hall and the side hall. Somehow, Marvin could hear a lot of babies wailing in that secret room. This made his blood run cold. ''No way, right¡­'' Gloom filled his heart! He recalled one possibility. At that moment, a mysterious power descended. It was boundless Divine Power! Marvin, couldn''t help but lower his head and curse. He took the Hellhound and quickly retreated! Then, the rest of the prayer hall also started collapsing! Including that wall. The rumbling sound echoed. Marvin relied on his Godly dexterity to dodge a falling stone. Dust spread crazily and he had no choice but to pull away. But when he turned back around, he saw this scene: A few hundred babies were floating in place in the sky. A shadowy gray Divine Power wrapped around them as they were frantically crying, apparently anticipating their end. These babies weren''t harmed at all in the building''s collapse. They were protected by a barrier. ''Divine Spell Barrier.'' Marvin was solemn. Although the secret room was destroyed, what Marvin saw inside gave him an intense sense of crisis! "Glynos!" He ground his teeth as he whispered that name. The next second, the cries of one baby became increasingly louder. Under Marvin''s pained and helpless gaze this baby suddenly exploded into a bloody mist! [Descent Failure!] ... On the Royal City''s streets, this frightening bloody scene horrified everyone! Including those originally pious Paladins! "Heavens! What is going on?" "That''s my child! My child!" A woman in the street painfully wailed as she fell down on the ground, crying. A depressed and sorrowful mood began to spread through Royal City. "Save our children!" On the streets of Royal City, this phrase echoed here and there. ... In the court, everyone''s face was solemn. Even the most cold-hearted person was full of anger and shock when he saw this scene! How could this be? Even if the commoners didn''t know, most of the people here knew the origins of those babies! They were babies collected from all over the country under the cause of nurturing them into Holy Maidens and Holy Sons. Among them were also some of the nobles'' children. They were born not long ago and had been taken away by the Shrine''s people. At that time, even if the parents were devastated, they still comforted themselves. Their children would become powerful in the future. They might even become the Holy Maiden or Holy Son that spread God''s glory. Just like the distinguished Holy Priestess. But the cruelty they were witnessing shattered their delusions. In the light yellow divine barrier, these pathetic babies exploded one after the other, turning into a rain of blood! A few seconds ago, they were still alive. They should have had a better future. These babies were originally lying down in cradles, smiling as their mothers sang them a lullaby. But now, these lives who might have had a wonderful future had been ended! Babies exploded one after the other. The speed increased! Marvin stood beside the barrier, gnashing his teeth in hate! Sure enough, it was a Descent. ''Glynos, this bastard!'' It was clear that the other was coming for him. The Shadow Prince already had a huge influence on this plane. Thus he was sending a powerful subordinate through [Descent] to come to this plane. The other side would come to kill Marvin, and destroy the plane! The Shadow certainly didn''t have patience. He mostly likely intended to purge this world of humans before recultivating followers. This was his final gamble. But Marvin could only look at this scene, with no way to stop it. The Divine Barrier was so powerful that Marvin simply couldn''t remove it! ''If only¡­ there was one more Dragon Tooth!'' He clenched his fists and ground his teeth. If he had one more Dragon Tooh, he could break through the Barrier and save these innocent children. But reality was cruel. Marvin didn''t have any way to remove the Barrier. He could only pray that the next baby would be relatively compatible with the one descending, so there wouldn''t be another explosion! ... Cries kept being heard on the streets of Royal City. Even those who didn''t cry had bitter faces. This was the Shrine. This was the God they worshipped day and night. The Paladins silently removed their armors one after the other! They completely lost their faith. The Divine Power in their body began to burn and their faces looked full of pain, but no one regretted. This was the punishment for a pious follower betraying their god! Some Paladins were directly burnt by the Divine Fire. Most could handle it, but they would contract many hidden ailments and wouldn''t be able to work too hard, let alone fight again! This was the price of freedom. Nana looked tearfully at the scene while biting her lip. Ultimately, she turned around and entreated the nobles, "Ladies and Gentlemen, are you now willing to join me in completely dealing with the Shrine in Nottingheim Kingdom?" "Woosh!" All the nobles knelt down. The Shadow Shrine''s acts provoked their anger. No one was willing to watch their own child die like that. If Marvin previously three-shotting the Idol merely smashed the people''s fear of god, then the tragic death of those babies made them recall the Shrine''s cruelty! The Shrine bound them like shackles, tightening a bit more everyday. They were close to suffocating, but didn''t dare rebel. Today, they finally made their decision. Freedom. Mankind was born free in this world and shouldn''t be controlled and ruled by something else. "In that case, follow me." Nana wiped her tears and was extremely resolute. "Brother already left for the north to meet with the remnants of the army of the three northern Overlords from that time." "But there are still many forces belonging to the Shrine. We have to thoroughly eradicate them." A lord pointed at the scene in the sky and said, "That¡­ These children¡­" Nana bit her lip, "Regardless of what happens next in the Shrine, let Sir Marvin settle it." "This has already exceeded the range of our ability." "I believe that regardless of what difficulty he encounters next, he will prevail." "Because he promised me." ... Outside the barrier, Marvin was silent. The Hellhound already found a place to hide under his command. A battle was sure to come. He was actually quite confident he could win. After all, even if his body was quite weak, he still had many cards in his hands. But these babies were really too pitiful. And in order to guard against a sudden attack, he had to pay attention to what happened inside the Barrier! He unquestionably hated it. ''Fuck, no matter which fucker descends, I''ll tear you apart!'' He kept watching the situation. After almost half the babies were sacrificed, a female baby suddenly floated in mid-air. She seemed very delicate and very lovely. There were a few golden hairs on her head. She blinked. The next second, a cold voice echoed in everyone''s hearts! "Hehe, this body isn''t too bad." Following this voice, the baby began to quickly grow. In a blink, she transformed from an eight month baby to an eighteen year old girl. A pair of wings golden wings flickered on her back! Marvin took a deep breath. ''Ophanim!'' ... On Royal City''s street, a middle-aged couple tightly hugged each other, crying. "This is Angela''s appearance after growing up?" The woman looked dazedly at the angel in the sky, sobbing silently. Chapter 311: Sword of Judgement Chapter 311: Sword of Judgement Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The middle-aged couple didn''t really think their child would turn into an Angel. Back when she was born, they had this kind of wish, so they named her Angela. But now that their child truly became an Angel, they became utterly pained. Because they could see the indifference in the eyes of the angel through the cloud. It was contempt toward life. This wasn''t their child. ... ''An Ophanim, as expected.'' ''The most powerful War Angels definitely can''t enter this world because their power is too strong and would be rejected by the plane''s Laws.'' ''Ophanims could still be considered powerful among the upper tier.'' Marvin coldly looked at the Ophanim. She in fact only had a pair of wings formed from essence, while behind that golden light were fake wings. Ophanims were used by gods to patrol the mortal worlds. Compared with Seraphims and others, an Ophanim would have an easier time materializing in planes. But to descend like that, finding a suitable body was very challenging. Generally speaking, the regular way of descending involved the shrine putting blessings on these children. At the same time, the angel would choose to either let the baby keep his or her consciousness, or fuse with them. But if they failed to descend, the angel itself would suffer some injuries. Not every human child was suitable for a pure angel. To handle Marvin this time, the Shadow Prince allowed the Ophanim to use the method for urgent descent. It was to disregard everything and try the body of every baby inside the Barrier! Moreover, she clearly chose to swallow the baby''s consciousness. Thus, she could display more power, but the body would also be terminated! It was very difficult for the Ophanim to keep her current shape. In one month at most, her source would return to the God Realm, and the body would die completely. The baby''s soul had already been consumed by her. The Angel''s descent was in fact no different from the soul swallowing favored by Hell''s lifeforms. ... The Ophanim raised her head haughtily, looking at Marvin with contempt. The next second, she waved her hand and the Barrier shattered! Marvin''s silhouette flashed like lightning, as he was thinking of saving the remaining innocent babies. But a strange smile appeared on her face at that time. "This world only has one angel." "These Holy Children aren''t necessary anymore." "Remember my holy name, Gwen." "I''ll purge you sinners in the name of the shadows!" Following her cold words of judgement, the bodies of the remaining babies exploded! In an instant, blood filled the ruins of the prayer hall. Blood splashed on Marvin''s face! "What''s wrong? Mortal?" Gwen laughed gently. "Are you sad about the deaths of these ants?" "You won''t have time to care about them because your own end will be a hundred times more pitiful than theirs. Your soul will be nailed down in the Shadow Realm, being burnt by God day and night until the end of the Universe!" Marvin clenched his fist with an ashen face. Facing Gwen''s lofty attitude, he only answered with a single line: "Go fuck yourself!" ... With two daggers in hand, Marvin''s silhouette flashed like lightning as he fiercely pounced toward Gwen! The Ophanim''s wings gathered in front of her as she whispered, "Bone Crush!" The next second, Marvin felt a burst of pain! He was squeezed by a strong pressure all over his body! Fortunately, he had a high Divinity and was very resistant to Divine Spells. He was able to withstand the pain from the Bone Crush and abruptly arrived in front of Gwen! Shock could be seen in the Ophanim''s face. This mortal was actually immune to her Divine Spell? Not only that, it was complete immunity! The Bone Crush which should have directly broken his arms, legs, and everything else was reduced only to a physical effect! However, she wasn''t worried. ''Just an insignificant mortal, seizing every opportunity to receive some strength. How could it contend with my power?'' ''This plane''s High Priest was too trashy. We must choose someone more powerful next time!'' Gwen remained where she stood, facing Marvin''s charge without flying away. Both her hands searched through her wings and drew two sharp swords! Judgment Swords! Fake Artifacts produced by Glynos. They had a Divine Spell on them, called Final Judgement. In the beginning, this Divine Spell was created in order to purge planes. If she used this Divine Spell, the entire Arborea Plane would face a frightening natural disaster! Mankind might become extinct. Gwen was expressionlessly holding both swords in her hands, moving forward spontaneously! It wasn''t time to start the Final Judgement. If she used Final Judgement, the plane''s people would die, but this man in front might escape. This guy''s strength was outstanding enough to possibly survive the disaster. She had to kill him first, take his soul, and then cleanse this plane. This was Glynos'' command. ... Clang! Clang! The Judgement Swords met the Blazing Fury daggers! This was a pure contest of strength. Marvin was sent flying, feeling an intense pain on his wrist. He looked down and saw that the back of the Blazing Fury in his left hand actually had a crack! ''Magic Weapons and Fake Artifacts are worlds apart after all.'' ''Looks like I have to upgrade my weapons after this!'' This flashed through Marvin''s mind, but his hand didn''t stop. He was like a madman as he chose to fight the Ophanim in close range. And the Ophanim wasn''t showing any weakness. Even if she wasn''t comparable to one of the War Angels which were pure killing machines, Ophanims still had superior fighting skills. Marvin and the Ophanim kept exchanging blows as he relied on his Godly Dexterity to stay in the fight. He looked very irritable, very angry. This made the Ophanim underestimate him even more. Arrogance filled her face. Celestial lifeforms were always like this toward mortals. In her eyes, Marvin''s blade techniques were still relatively good, but his body clearly had some injuries and couldn''t show his full strength. Even if they were both peak existences on this plane, she felt she could easily crush Marvin! "Receive God''s Judgement! Filthy mortal!" The Ophanim shouted in a heavy voice as her two swords stabbed forward. Marvin turned and took a Shadow Step with Burst! In an instant, he arrived behind the Ophanim''s back. His face suddenly became sinister. ''Finally¡­ I''ve been waiting for this opportunity!'' He let go of the daggers in his hands and pounced over! "You are courting death!" The Ophanim quickly turned while grinning, and sneered as she swiped her swords horizontally. If Marvin took a step forward, he would end up dead! But that figure in front of her suddenly increased in size! On the chaotic ruins, the silhouette of the Fierce Asuran Bear could be seen enveloping the Ophanim! Chapter 312: Hell Space Chapter 312: Hell Space Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Ophanim was filled with disbelief! Everything she knew about Marvin came from Glynos. Even if the Shadow Prince had met Marvin several times, he actually didn''t know Marvin''s real strength. The first time he came in contact with him was that night in White River Valley, when Marvin turned into an Asuran Bear and mauled the Crimson Patriarch to death! But that battle was also Glynos'' most depressing night. He arrived in Feinan and suffered from the combined force of Inheim, Owl, and Hathaway. Not only did he lose his Time Molt, but his achievement of stealing the Moon Goddess Faniya''s lingerie was also revealed. Under these circumstances, when he didn''t even have time to escape, how could he have the leisure to pay any attention to Marvin? The second time was the during the Decaying Plateau''s war. This actually somewhat drew Glynos'' eye to Marvin. A mortal who wasn''t even a Legend was able to kill Diggles with the Golden Scissors. He was obviously not just any ordinary mortal. Unfortunately, his attention was again on Inheim and the others, and thus he didn''t see Marvin turn into an Asuran Bear, and still didn''t know about it. In fact, they had crossed paths earlier than that, but Glynos didn''t know. When he attempted to assassinate Hathaway after the tournament, Marvin was the one who had warned her. But with the appearance of the other Legends, he disregarded the mere mortal that was hanging about, and thus he never considered that it could have been Marvin. As a result, even if he remembered Marvin''s appearance and wanted to investigate him, with the Universe Magic Pool and that layer of fog, he couldn''t get too much information. Thus, overall he knew very little about Marvin. Level 18 Ranger or Assassin? He could use Battle Gunner''s tricks? And might possess Constantine''s [Brilliant Purple]? This was all he knew about Marvin. And the Ophanim had received all this information. She thought she could easily kill Marvin, but the cruel reality ruthlessly slapped her in the face, and so did Marvin! ... Marvin had deliberately been entangling with the Ophanim in melee just for this opportunity. He lowered his opponent''s awareness, and the result was pretty good. Angels were truly a brainlessly haughty bunch. Marvin''s ability to seize an opportunity was first-rate. The moment the Fierce Asuran Bear appeared, even the Ophanim turned pale! If her real body was here, she wouldn''t be worried about a powerful creature like a Fierce Asuran Bear, but she had rushed over too hurriedly. This body had at most 40% of her strength. Marvin swiped downward! "Bang!" The Ophanim flickering with golden light was shot into the ruins! The pair of Judgement Swords also fell to the ground. The difference of power between both sides was truly too big! In a fight against a Fierce Asuran Bear, the Ophanim would normally make use of her flying advantage. But would Marvin give her the chance to? The answer was obviously no. Not only was the Fierce Asuran Bear a lot bigger than before, but his Strength and Dexterity also greatly increased. Marvin kept swiping, and it was actually very fun! Thanks to his fight against the Crimson Patriarch, he was now sharper when it came to determining the timing of Divine Spells. The Ophanim simply didn''t have any chances to use a Divine Spell. Every time Divine Power finished gathering, it would be scattered by a bear slap! The golden radiance on her body began to dim. She tried to resist, but it was futile! The next second, Marvin''s right paw ruthlessly swiped down! "Bang!" The Divine Power covering the Ophanim''s body scattered. Fear was apparent on her face. She hadn''t expected that just as she was going to end a mortal''s life with her Judgement Swords, she would face a Celestial Monster! She felt extremely regretful. If she had been a bit more careful, if she had chosen to fight in the air¡­ But what was done was done. The Ophanim''s golden radiance began to dim quickly. The Fierce Asuran Bear locked the Ophanim in his paws and grabbed the angel''s wings! "No!" Gwen let out an heartbreaking cry. Marvin ignored her scream and savagely tore her wings apart! The two wings flickering with golden light were pulled off by Marvin. Numerous feathers scattered, carrying drops of golden blood. The Divinity flickering in Gwen''s eyes immediately began to disappear. Marvin roared toward the sky. The angel wasn''t as awe-inspiring as she was earlier after losing her wings. The Asuran Bear then quickly and efficiently turned her into a bloody mess! The High Priestess died! The Idol shattered! The Angel fell! Tonight, the people of Royal City witnessed a mythical battle. The Fierce Asuran Bear was indeed powerful and savage. But the Angel''s death made them feel satisfied! The Shrine shouldn''t be able to make a comeback this time, right? In the end, Nottingheim was a human kingdom. ... On the ruins of the prayer hall, Marvin''s figure quickly shrank. He felt painful all over and very weak. Turning into the Fierce Asuran Bear while being injured was a huge burden on his body. Moreover, the Divine Power released by the Ophanim before her death did harm him quite a bit. But there was still a wan smile on his face. ''Finally done.'' ''Without Holy Children, no Angel can descend. This Gwen is truly the perfect example of stupidity.'' Though he regretted not being able to save the children, Marvin was happy with the outcome of the fight itself. Even if the Angel could fly, she still wouldn''t be the Asuran Bear''s match, but she would be a lot more troublesome to deal with. Because of this, Marvin liked fighting Angels and Demons. These two lifeforms usually had a very direct fighting style, rarely involving trickery. Devils and Evil Spirits were completely different. Marvin would have a headache fighting one of those. ... The Hellhound dashed out from a corner of the ruins. It had watched that whole battle. Marvin could see that the pup had some respect for him. This respect didn''t come from the aura of the Archdevil he had on his body, but was the acknowledgment of Marvin''s strength. Even at his peak, the Hellhound might not necessarily have been the Angel''s match. And Marvin dealt with her easily. This made the Hellhound feel that his master''s strength was really deep and immeasurable. Tactics weren''t part of the Hellhound''s vocabulary. Marvin thought of this and couldn''t help but laugh aloud. The Ophanim would definitely go all-out while being extremely cautious if she faced a Hellhound. But facing a mortal, she inevitably relaxed. This was the reason for her fall. ... Marvin sat on the ground to rest. Out of the corner of his eyes he noticed something. The Judgement Swords were still emitting light. Marvin frowned. This wasn''t good. If he took them, it would be equivalent to bringing a tracking device with him. Glynos could find him through the Fake Artifact. But throwing them away wasn''t too good either. These things were too dangerous. ''I have to find a proper way to deal with this pair of swords¡­'' He sank into contemplation. The Hellhound suddenly barked twice and rush over. Marvin momentarily froze. He didn''t know what the hound was planning. After arriving in front of the Judgement Swords, he started licking them! Before Marvin could recover, that guy swallowed them whole! "Hold on¡­" "I didn''t know that you were such a foodie¡­" "Did you really just eat them?" Marvin was shocked. The Hellhound shook his head and spit the pair of Judgement Swords back out. Marvin instantly understood. This guy''s belly had a storage space! He checked the Hellhound''s memories again thanks to the contract and he soon found that the Hellhound had a pleasantly surprising ability! [External Hell Space]: This Hellhound has an innate Hell Space of three cubic meters. The items in this Hell Space can''t be detected by lifeforms that didn''t originate from Hell. That space could actually block Divine perception? How could he possibly not take advantage of the Hellhound''s ability in the future? Marvin was overjoyed and immediately told the Hellhound to put away the Judgement Swords. The Fake Artifacts were still Artifacts. Even if the Shadow Prince had a lot of those Artifacts, and they weren''t particularly high grade among them, for the current Marvin it was still powerful equipment. The only drawback was that he would be discovered by Glynos whenever he used them. There were no other issues. Marvin fit all the requirements to use this pair of Fake Artifacts. This was the advantage of Divinity. A lot of people didn''t have Divinity and would be stuck. They couldn''t use some Legendary items, Fake Artifacts and genuine Artifacts! ¡­ After taking care of the Judgement Swords, Marvin continued his search. Not a soul could be seen in the entire Shadow God Palace. He looked around and ultimately found the entrance leading downward. Fortunately, this place hadn''t been affected by the fight and he managed to get down without a problem. Marvin followed the pitch-black tunnel and arrived at an area that had been sealed off. In front of him was a table covered with many different objects. The one with the biggest impact was a small sculpture of a cyclops. Marvin languidly walked over and grabbed the statue. He then used a small knife to pry out the eye. The Shadow Diamond was finally in his hands! ''Ruler of the Night, it''s getting closer.'' ... Southwest Arborea. A very small temple stood in an extremely gloomy place. This temple had been hidden there for a very long time. None of the people of Nottingheim Kingdom knew about its existence. The temple was abandoned and no one could be seen inside... only an Idol without any trace of spirituality. But tonight, a unique visitor visited the temple. ''Looking at one''s own shrine is really a bit uncomfortable.'' A cloaked man came out of nowhere. ''Gwen was simply useless. I actually have to personally take care of this matter.'' ''It''s been a while since I''ve had to adapt to level 18. I should go find a few guys to practice on first.'' ''Marvin¡­ Hehe, that mortal. I, Glynos, will give you the honor of being personally assassinated by me.'' Chapter 313: Crisis Chapter 313: Crisis Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Arborea, after the war with the Shadow God Palace. The Shrine''s arrogance was completely wiped out by Marvin. And the Shrine''s actions had really angered the people. The entire Nottingheim Kingdom even started to act openly against the Shrine''s remnants. North of White Elephant City, the northern rebels returned to their hometowns and nearly fought with the city guards and the Shrine''s members. Fortunately, Prince Aragon arrived there on time. He acted thunderously and beheaded the Shrine''s Senior Priest. Then, relying on his great charisma, he gained the support of the city guards. The Paladins and Priests were disarmed or killed. In a single night, the lofty and powerful Shadow Shrine suddenly fell from the skies. Especially since the news from Royal City quickly spread. Shock filled the country. The Idol was smashed! The Shrine slaughtered infants! An Angel descended, and was killed! Everything they heard shook their worldview. After struggling with themselves, most people turned against the Shrine. The Shrine''s staffs had quickly turned into the targets of scorn, everyone cursed or beat them. ... Aragon led the army of White Elephant City from the north to root out the Shrine''s forces. And on Royal City''s side, due to Marvin''s display, the Shrine''s forces were already in chaos. The Nottingheim Royal Family consolidated their military power, coordinated with Prince Aragon and began to clean up the shrines all across the kingdom. And all the nobles from the Imperial Palace also worked hard in this endeavor. Practically every single noble sent out their personal army. And those in the remaining Shrines chose to either give up on their faith or fight to the death. The fight over faith was this cruel. In a short half a month, the shadow of the Shrine couldn''t be seen in the entire Nottingheim Kingdom, at least on the surface. And all this was due to Marvin''s momentum. In each crucial military campaign, even if he didn''t personally get involved in them, nine Dark Knights attacked preemptively. With their powerful abilities, and the very brave Aragon, this kind of military success was quite normal. Regarding Marvin''s accomplishments, both Aragon and Nana were extremely grateful. Of course, Marvin hadn''t come to this plane to act as a sellsword. The costs of Planar Wars were extremely high. Thankfully, Hathaway helped send him and his nine Dark Knights over. Although he came to Arborea for the sake of the Shadow Diamond and the Twin Fate Flower while conveniently attacking Glynos'' forces at the same time, the amount of plundered wealth and resources was quite significant. Both sides reached an agreement: Marvin and the Nottingheim Royal Family would split the spoils of war 50-50. Both sides were very satisfied with this distribution. After all, if Marvin wasn''t there, the Royal Family might have faced destruction! Prince Aragon would definitely have died, and Nana would at most be no more than a puppet ruling under the Shrine''s orders, walking on thin ice everyday. In any case, the biggest cloud over their heads had already dissipated. Everyone felt the aura of freedom. Thus, Aragon felt they should give him a reward for this. ... In the court. After handing the day''s politics, Princess Nana returned to her small courtyard with light footsteps. Prince Aragon was currently outside Royal City to deal with the remnants of the Shrine. Under the watch of the City Guards and Royal Iron Guards, Nana was temporarily in charge of everything. No one had a problem with that. On the night that the Plane Traveller killed the Angel, Princess Nana''s courage had convinced everyone. This young girl''s political insight and leadership abilities were particularly good. And the measures she took to appease the people even made Marvin nod in approval. Marvin himself didn''t understand much about politics, but its effects could still be seen. The situation of the Royal City was stabilizing day by day and most of it was due to Nana. As for the old king, he had already died on the day of the Angel''s descent. He couldn''t handle his fear of the Shrine and killed himself. The situation was urgent at the time and Nana directly used the Royal Iron Guard to temporarily keep everything under control. Three days later, when the war''s outcome was set, the news of the old king''s death spread. Clearly, the kingdom couldn''t go without a ruler, and the newly appointed king would soon ascend to the throne. But for now, only Princess Nana could handle everything. After all, the old king only had Nana and Aragon as children. ... The originally quiet courtyard was now occupied a very strange building. Wizard Orland was currently beside the building, painstakingly carving a rune with a fanatical expression on his face, as if he had met the fondest thing of his life. And the few apprentices on the side were completely unable to intervene. He had been in this state for many days. Nana looked at her teacher''s appearance and couldn''t help but smile. What could make Teacher Orland act like this apart from the mysterious blueprint given by that lord? She walked over, and sure enough, Marvin was sitting beside the building while holding a puppy in his arms. From time to time, he would say a few sentences to Orland, but the most important points required Orland to understand on his own. He was making a Space-Time lighthouse! Conquering Arborea ended up being a lot easier than Marvin had imagined. His worst case scenario included having the whole plane as an enemy. But the atmosphere Glynos had created here was so bad that Marvin actually became a savior when he arrived. Everything went so smoothly that in about fifteen days, this world was already more or less pacified. The Shrine''s forces had been suppressed. Marvin also gained a considerable amount of resources and wealth. They came from every part of the country every day and were transported by cart. At that time, no one dared to say anything. The title God Slayer Marvin already spread through Arborea. There were rumors that he was the incarnation of a god and had come here to rescue them from their hardships. Marvin gave a clear answer about this: He wasn''t a god. He was just a mortal. After that night''s battle, he only showed his face once, and it was to settle this rumor. Moreover, he also said a sentence: "No being deserves your blind reverence. Mankind is free." The entire kingdom went into an uproar. Marvin''s words made them think about it deeply. There were different from Feinan''s humans who had very little faith in the various gods. On the other hand, the Secondary Planes had been influenced and in the end, felt that the gods were supreme. Only a more benevolent god could defeat a god. But Marvin denied this. This made them restless and full of longing. Humans could really become this powerful? Some class holders who had been stuck because their hearts weren''t firm enough seemed to have found their path. ... "Sir Marvin." Nana walked over lightly. She was wearing informal clothes and looked very pretty. Even if she was a bit young, she was well developed. She sat besides Marvin, looking at that strange building, "Planar¡­ Lighthouse? Is it the name?" Marvin nodded. "How long will Teacher Orland need before the Lighthouse is completed?" she asked softly. Marvin looked at the busy Orland and estimated, "Around four to five days." Nana nodded. The two then remained silent. In another corner of the courtyard was the broken swings that had yet to be restored. There was something in the girl''s heart she wanted to say, but she didn''t open her mouth. She was exceptionally smart and knew that she and Marvin were of two different worlds. Keeping some words hidden in a corner of one''s heart was better. ''Even killing an Angel so easily, Sir Marvin''s strength must be on par with gods.'' ''I wonder how their world is.'' Thinking of this, Nana couldn''t help but inwardly shake her head. Marvin didn''t notice the strangeness of the young girl next to him. He was still planning his journey. Since Arborea''s war went faster than planned, he had more time to prepare for the Great Calamity. The question now was whether he should quickly advance to Legend, or stay at level 18 and loot more Secondary Planes. The Shadow Prince''s Arborea Plane produced an abundance of deep sapphires. This was a rare thing in Feinan. Marvin recalled a few New Gods'' secondary planes that produced other things that were invaluable in Feinan. While the cost of Planar War was admittedly high, as long as he had a successful one, it would definitely be worth it. The most important question was whether there was a need to do that. ''I can''t stop the Great Calamity, When the time comes, Hell, Abyss, and the Underworld will invade. Celestial lifeforms will also appear on Feinan.'' ''In the later stage of the war, lifeforms from the Astral Sea would also appear. The followers from Secondary Planes would become the gods'' cannon fodder. The human wave tactics would still be very powerful.'' ''But there are many Secondary Planes, and after I took one from Glynos this time, the gods will definitely be on alert, increasing the risk by quite a lot. Marvin frowned, thinking about it thoroughly. He didn''t want to enter an unfamiliar world next time and fall into a trap. The current him should have already been noticed by the gods. If he kept walking the tightrope, he might meet with danger that he couldn''t overcome. Marvin ultimately made his decision. Increasing his strength was most important! In any case, the Shadow Diamond which was the most important tool to advance to Ruler of the Night is already in his hands. As long as he had enough experience, becoming a Legend wouldn''t be an issue! But, as Marvin was thinking about this, a shadow spread toward him from the outside, like a snake. "Is it getting dark?" Nana mumbled. She hadn''t noticed the arrival of a crisis. Chapter 314: Assassination Chapter 314: Assassination Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Ashes Plateau. The light of the Planar Lighthouse flickered from time to time. Hathaway was standing there, waiting calmly for news about Marvin. She had a solemn expression. From time to time, she would use some divination spell to check Marvin''s progress in Arborea, but she was still very worried. The the last divination showed the scene of Marvin tearing apart the Ophanim, so the situation seemed to be pretty good. But divination had a delay, and moreover, there was a 21:1 time flow difference between Feinan and Arborea. A few minutes here was enough for an unforeseen event to happen there. She had a bad feeling. The same kind of feeling she had that day in the Decaying Plateau. ''Thankfully I can still use Divination.'' ''That guy, hmpfh. He immediately dared to provoke a god while having that level of strength. After he advances to Legend, wouldn''t he directly attack the Astral Sea?'' Hathaway thought to herself, a bit vexed. After the disturbance with the Universe Magic Pool, common Wizards lost their divination power. But Legend Wizards could use the ambient magic power to form a spell matrix, and she was a Seer. Thus, her Divination wasn''t affected. As long as she had enough magic power, she could keep casting Divination. But just like the Sha''s guns, she needed to cool down. Each time she cast a spell, her spell matrix also needed some time before being used again. Otherwise, not only would the spell fail, but it might also lead to the spell matrix collapsing! When she restrained the Shadow Prince before, she used 10 casts of [Space-Time Bind]. This was too much for her spell matrix. In ordinary circumstances, her spell matrix would crumble after three Space-Time Binds. Fortunately they had Space-Time Diamonds. Those ten priceless consumable Space-Time Diamonds had an outstanding effect, able to take the load off her spell matrix for that spell, allowing her to keep casting. But it wasn''t the same for Divination. She didn''t have a corresponding material and could only cast it every so often. On the overgrown plain, she stood still, waiting. ''Time''s up.'' Her eyes shone. She immediately cast Divination. [Arborea, Marvin, Major Event] These were the keywords of the Divination. If Marvin saw the process, he would immediately think of his world''s "Internet search engines". The spell would display all the major events that happened in Arborea, particularly those related to Marvin, in front of her. This "search engine" could be blocked and willfully tampered with. In short, Divination wasn''t omniscient. But she still wanted to take a look. However, what appeared in front of her wasn''t Marvin. It was a desolate land. The scene focused on a temple in that land, and stopped on a mysterious man. The other side apparently noticed her and lifted his head. Hathaway suddenly felt an explosion in her mind! She instantly cancelled the Divination! Despite doing so, she kept shivering, her entire body cold! This was the result of someone interfering with her Divination. ''No good!'' She fought the pain. Despite the constant sharp pain in her head, she still remained clear-headed. She had recognized that face. Glynos! That guy had personally descended to Arborea at level 18! ''Hold on¡­'' ''I obviously divined Marvin, but I saw Glynos¡­'' ''He is going to assassinate him!'' ''This is bad, Marvin doesn''t know!'' Hathaway was at a loss for a moment. Who knew when that scene had actually happened? Glynos'' assassination attempt might have already begun. The Shadow Prince was regarded poorly by the gods, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t troublesome. He wasn''t strong in direct battle. But it shouldn''t be forgotten that he was one of the risen Legend Powerhouses of the 3rd Era! Countless Gods and Legends fell to his Nightfall! Even if Marvin was also level 18, if he wasn''t on guard, he would most likely fall into his trap. After all, who could have thought that the Shadow Prince would be willing to take this kind of risk and enter a Secondary Plane. If his avatar was destroyed, his Divine Source would be seriously weakened. The reason the Shadow Prince kept sending avatars before was due to the other gods supporting him. Every time he died after descending, as long as he still had the Time Molt, the other gods would help make up for his Divine Source, and thus he was unbridled. But after he lost the Time Molt, he had no way to obtain the other gods'' support anymore. In the war against the Decaying Plateau for example, his loss was disastrous. His avatar was crushed by the Great Elven King. This greatly affected his Divine Source. Thus, Marvin and Hathaway felt that the always cautious Glynos wouldn''t risk entering Arborea. If he lost a Secondary Plane, he could just make up for it in another Secondary Plane. From what Marvin knew, Glynos had at least four Secondary Planes. And his Divine Source was something a lot more important. Losing some could mean it was lost forever. A couple hundred years might not be enough to make up for it. A couple hundred years was enough to develop a few Secondary Planes. ... But the Shadow Prince''s decision went against Marvin and Hathaway''s predictions. This guy was clearly blinded by rage, no longer making his decision based on reason. He needed to vent, he needed revenge! He only thought of killing Marvin, and the rest didn''t matter! Hathaway wanted to go there herself, but she was a Legend, so she couldn''t enter Arborea. Figures appeared in her mind, one after the other, but she didn''t think of anyone she could ask for help from! ''Hold on¡­'' ''He might have a way!'' Hathaway''s eyes shone as she quickly began to move. ... Arborea. Inside the palace courtyard. Nana mentioning that it was getting dark was only subconscious muttering, but it felt different for Marvin. He felt a lot more comfortable in the darkness. Night Walker''s skills could be used as he liked. He looked up. It was dusk, the time when the night was taking over the day. His Night Walker abilities still couldn''t be used, all grayed out. ''Looks like I unconsciously became fond of the night.'' Marvin sighed inwardly. The powerful Darksight ability made him feel at home in the night. In fact, he was no longer as comfortable during the day. But at that time, the Hellhound in his arms suddenly stood up and howled! A strong feeling of alarm was transmitted from the pet contract. In an instant, Marvin''s hair seemed to stand on end as he felt an extreme chill down his spine! It came from the Judgement Sword in the Hellhound''s stomach! Marvin reacted keenly and pulled Nana as he dashed forward! But his movement was a bit slow for the hiding Glynos. The Shadow Prince sneered. Since he made a move, the other side certainly wouldn''t survive. A cold light flickered from [Nightfall] as a shadow floated over and stabbed toward Marvin''s back. "Shla!" Marvin stiffened. He heard the sound of the dagger piercing his own heart! Chapter 315: Twelve Curses Chapter 315: Twelve Curses Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Pop!" In an instant, Marvin''s sight went red. Countless logs popped up in the upper right side of his field of view. A wave of pain flashed through Marvin''s head and he almost fainted! Fortunately his willpower was firm. He clenched his teeth and held on. "Glynos!" he roared, as he abruptly turned around, Blazing Fury slashing over fiercely! The Shadow Prince displayed a meaningful smile while facing Marvin''s vengeful curved dagger. He obviously wouldn''t fight with him directly. What a joke, he was an Assassin, the other was a Ranger. Even at this point, he still wasn''t willing to give Marvin the advantage of a battle in the open. "Woosh!" The Shadow Prince''s figure vanished from the courtyard! Nana''s face was pale, and Orland on the side rushed over! That sneak attack didn''t last long, but it injured Marvin greatly! ... ''Thankfully¡­ I''m already 4th rank!'' He had obtained Fatal Injuries Immunity when he reached 4th rank Night Walker! Even though the dagger pierced his heart, grievously injuring him, it at least didn''t insta-kill him. Marvin was extremely pale, and cold sweat covered his forehead. The sharp pain wasn''t the biggest problem. The most frightening thing was that he had been wounded by Nightfall! Someone hit by Nightfall would instantly receive twelve frightening curses! Marvin''s condition was very bad. Moreover, Glynos definitely didn''t actually leave. Even though he struck Marvin successfully, he wouldn''t hide far off. Marvin was in huge trouble! "Sir Marvin!" Nana cried out. "Your hand!" Signs of petrification could be seen on Marvin''s left hand. Marvin frowned. First curse, Petrification. This was tolerable. After Constantine had the Red Dragon dismembered, he had looked for a few Master Alchemists to refine some magic potions, and among them was an anti-petrification potion! Dragons had high resistance to petrification. At this crucial moment, Marvin didn''t hesitate to take out the anti-petrification potion and drink it! He drank the whole potion in one breath! It was a matter of life and death after all, so Marvin wouldn''t bother about whether he wasted too much or not. Moreover, he had half a dozen of those potions! After the potion entered his body, a power swept through his bones and limbs. His left hand miraculously began to recover. But Marvin''s expression was still grim. This was just delaying the problem. Nightfall didn''t only have a petrification curse. Based on his experience fighting the Shadow Prince, after one was injured by Nightfall, the interval between the first curse and the second one would be an hour. Because you couldn''t expect what curse would break out next, for ordinary people, being hit by Nightfall meant death! [Nightfall] was the dream Artifact of wretched Assassins. It was Glynos'' deepest pleasure to stab his targets and then leave, before watching his enemies die to the outburst of curses. But he didn''t intend to leave today. The Hellhound kept barking. He apparently could sense that the Shadow Prince had yet to leave. Marvin looked gloomily at every corner of the courtyard. The sky was gradually darkening and the Great Wizard Orland had already cast his own Barrier, covering Nana and Marvin inside. Orland''s golden Barrier looked unbreakable. But Marvin knew that if the Shadow Prince wanted to cross the Barrier to attack him once again it would really be too easy. He had to stay on guard. This would likely turn into an endless battle of attrition, but this wasn''t what Marvin wanted. Because the more the time dragged on, the faster the curses could break out. After each curse took effect, the interval could slowly reduce! And it would keep shortening. In theory, if you could survive them till the end, there would be a total of twelve curses attached to your body! In that situation, it would be too late for even Great Druids to save you. Perhaps only an Apostle of the Nature God or the Dawn Lord could remove the twelve curses at once and save an ordinary person''s life. But these two Ancient Gods are already slumbering. Let alone their Apostles, finding a follower was very challenging. ''Glynos wants me dead¡­'' Marvin felt the bleeding wound behind his back and turned cold, his muscles stiff. His eyes kept darting around. He had already used Listen and even the wind blowing on the grass was sensed by him. ''Careless¡­ I didn''t expect Glynos to personally act because of his face.'' ''Since that''s the case, he should leave his Divine Source behind.'' A ruthless and tyrannical expression flashed through his eyes. His Perception wasn''t as high as the Shadow Prince''s, and even if the latter was reduced to level 18, his Stealth was still extremely powerful. But similarly, the Shadow Prince probably wouldn''t be able to notice Marvin in Stealth! ''Maybe I can exploit this¡­'' Marvin thought secretly. Marvin then nodded toward Orland. His body disappeared in the blink of an eye! Shadow Escape! The Hellhound barked twice worriedly, but he still followed Marvin''s command and stayed inside the Barrier. It was completely dark outside the Barrier. ... The Darkness was the Night Walkers'' stage! Marvin hid in a corner and hurriedly wrapped his wound and entered Stealth. But his Stealth was actually a bait. With his Perception, the Shadow Prince shouldn''t be able to find Marvin if he was wearing Eriksson''s Brooch. But don''t forget that Marvin had already defeated the Shadow Prince before! ''I can only lure the snake out of its hole¡­'' Marvin forced a smile. He had to quickly make a move. Because letting time drag on was disadvantageous to Marvin. The first curse was petrification and Marvin had a potion to resist it. But what about the second curse? The name of each of Nightfall''s twelve curses appeared in Marvin''s mind. Each one was deadly to an ordinary person. If not for Marvin''s devil bloodline along with his Divinity, he might have already died. He remembered six of the curses: Petrification, Black Death, Crystallization, Bleeding, Poison, and Mutation. Marvin didn''t know about the other six because the most he had lasted was about four hours before dying. He hadn''t had the chance to learn about the remaining six curses. But those first six curses were enough to give a headache. ''I hope the next one is Bleeding or Poison¡­'' Marvin was thinking nervously while in Stealth. If it was one of these two curses, he had solutions. Bleeding meant that the wound would never heal and would bleed out thrice as fast. For this, he had plenty of hemostatic potions and bandages, along with healing ointment. He could keep up with the curse''s outburst. As for Poison, Marvin''s poison resistance was extremely high and he had many different antidotes, so he should also be able to handle it. If it was Mutation, Black Death, or Crystallization, Marvin would be in trouble. [Mutation] would transform parts of his body into something weird... he might even mutate completely. He could transform into a toad or something... [Crystallization] was even more frightening. His body would slowly turn to crystal before ultimately shattering into pieces. [Black Death] was a type of death curse. It was named that way because black strings like spider webs would spread out from the heart. Any of those three would be very troublesome for Marvin! ''I might only have a chance if I return to Feinan!'' At this critical time, Marvin forced himself to stay calm. He had already called back the Dark Knights. The nine of them gathered in the courtyard and urged the Great Wizard Orland to speed up the construction of the Space-Time Lighthouse for this plane. It wasn''t looking too good. But as long as he sent clear coordinates, then with Hathaway''s intelligence, she should be able to notice that something had gone awry. At that time, there would be many solutions. Thinking of this, Marvin made a decision. Before the second curse broke out, he had close to an hour to find the Shadow Prince and kill him! Even if he was injured, Marvin was confident that as long as he caught Glynos, the latter couldn''t be his opponent in the night. ... The Royal City felt strange yet peaceful in the night. An emergency curfew from the palace had alarmed the people. The entire street was cleared out. Glynos was hiding in a dark place as a cunning expression flashed through his eyes. He could feel that faint aura still lingering in the surroundings. ''It seems he had Fatal Injuries Immunity and was also able to handle the first curse.'' ''And he is a Ranger with such a strong Stealth that even my Perception is unable to find him. He definitely should have some good stuff on him.'' ''A pity¡­ ah¡­ A pity¡­ It''s too bad I can sense your general direction since you''re at the limits of power for this plane. And perhaps you are unaware that the people injured by Nightfall will not only be cursed, but will also have a hint of Nightfall''s aura.'' ''Even if my Perception can''t find you, I can still lock onto Nightfall''s aura!'' After thinking of this, a sinister expression flashed through Glynos'' eyes. ''Such a powerful Ranger, with the Night Walker advancement class... wouldn''t he be outstanding if he reached the Legend Realm?'' ''I must kill him before he grows!'' He moved lightly and slowly approached that aura. ... In the darkness, Marvin haltingly moved around, his eyes full of confidence. He knew that his Stealth didn''t completely hide him from the Shadow Prince, but he used it in order to make him take the bait. He was prepared this time. ''Glynos, since you dared to make a move, I won''t let you leave this plane unharmed!'' Marvin was determined! In Royal City, two shadows, one in front and one behind, had their own thoughts. Meanwhile, in a corner of Arborea, six figures appeared in the sky, one after the other. "I hope there is still time," the six shadows whispered in unison. Chapter 316: Confrontation! Chapter 316: Confrontation! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the Royal City. The seconds were slowly ticking by as Marvin continued putting on an act for Glynos. He remained in Stealth, pretending to be looking for traces of Glynos, but the Shadow Prince was a lot more patient than he had thought. He was certain that Glynos was most likely somewhere behind him. This was a habit of Assassins. Because Glynos was very confident in his Stealth, the distance between then should be small. On the way, Marvin had already shown countless flaws and openings. Others might not be able to resist attacking when seeing these flaws. But Glynos resisted. He was as calm as before. This made Marvin a bit impatient. Another half an hour passed. It would soon be the time for the second curse to take effect. ''Could it be that he is waiting for the second curse to flare up before trying to end my life?'' Marvin''s heart sank. This was very possible. Even if the Shadow Prince had become extremely arrogant after ascending, in the field of assassination, he was still that genius that rose up during the 3rd Era. Naturally, Marvin wasn''t inferior in any aspect. In fact, Marvin was sure he could overwhelm the Shadow Prince in a direct fight due to his PK skills. The reason was very simple. Players tempered their PK skills and tactics through life and death battles. An expert like Marvin excelled in every field, whether in Instances, Story Quests, Duels, or Wars. Yes, gods were very powerful. They lived for millennia and experienced many fights. But they weren''t like the players who had the chance to live again after death with few consequences. They also weren''t as warlike. By Marvin''s estimates, the top players of the game ¨C Feinan Continent ¨C already had battle experience that wasn''t much different from the gods'' when they had progressed around half-way through the game. Any player would develop instincts and combat skills after dying so many times after all, let alone an expert like Marvin. Thus, in a direct battle at the same level, Marvin simply didn''t fear Glynos! But he needed to get this kind of opportunity in the first place. The Shadow Prince was just stalling. Even though Marvin kept displaying flaws, he restrained himself. This exasperated Marvin. He was the one on the receiving end after all. The Hellhound could more or less tell that Glynos was in the surroundings, but finding him precisely was rather challenging. As for large-scale magic, whether it was Blazing Fury or some of the magic scrolls he carried, he judged that none of them would be very effective against Glynos. Because as soon as Marvin made a casting gesture, the Shadow Prince would already be far away. This would actually warn him. ''Endure a few more minutes,'' Marvin convinced himself. He was walking step by step, moving cautiously toward the city entrance. The city gates were shut tightly, and the guards had already evacuated the city walls. He was too nervous. There was nothing he could do. Even if Marvin was a master at assassination and counter-assassination, the other side was the Shadow Prince. He already had too much pressure, let alone now that Marvin was at a disadvantage. If the curse flared up, with no one able to save him, let alone killing Glynos, he didn''t know if he would be able to defend himself. Thinking of this, Marvin became worried. Memories started to flash through his mind: The shock of transmigrating, quickly calming down and adapting to this world, Anna''s worried expression, Wayne relying on him, White River Valley''s landscape¡­ And Hathaway''s icy expression before he left! That face left him breathless. He hadn''t felt it at first, but due to recalling it during this life and death situation, he felt that this cold expression was actually stunningly beautiful. ... And from Glynos'' point of view, Marvin''s movements became strange. He seemed to have stiffened up a bit and was moving irregularly, as if his mind wasn''t following his body. ''Is the curse flaring up?'' ''Hehe, his resistances are actually quite high. Luckily, I wasn''t careless and chose to continue with the assassination. What if he had returned to Feinan, who knows if that group of people could find a way to remove Nightfall''s curses?'' Glynos smiled complacently. He then suddenly disappeared. A simple sharp horizontal slash aimed at Marvin''s neck! ... Feeling the cold aura behind him, Marvin suddenly awakened from his reminiscing! ''Making a move?'' He became overjoyed! His body reacted automatically as he used his curved dagger to slash behind his back! "Clang!" A clear sound echoed out. Glynos'' eyes were tinged with disbelief as Blazing Fury shockingly blocked his Nightfall! Marvin smiled. In the past, the hatred between the two of them had been too deep. It was to the point that he knew practically everything about the Shadow Prince! Including his habits and moves. He hadn''t been expecting the previous sneak attack, as it had been an unexpectedly bold decision for Glynos. But this time he was prepared. Even though he was a little bit absent-minded, his body still reacted perfectly! It was mainly due to his Superior Reflex specialty combined with his natural ability; his reaction speed was outstanding! Before Glynos could react, Marvin counterattacked! Marvin''s slashes rained down on Glynos. At that moment Marvin had turned around and switched from defending to attacking! The Shadow Prince could only block! He tried to use a spell to flee, but since his whereabouts were exposed this time, how could Marvin let him do as he wished!? His curved daggers were extremely fierce, and although they weren''t as nimble as straight daggers in a close fight, they were deadlier! Glynos wasn''t fighting desperately against Marvin. In his eyes, Marvin would die from the curses sooner or later. And this body was carrying no less than 5 points of Divinity and a considerable Divine Source. If he lost this avatar, his losses would be disastrous! Thus he fought very conservatively and just blocked each of Marvin''s fierce attacks! [Vanish]! Taking advantage of a gap, Glynos contemptibly used Vanish. But he hadn''t expected that just as he appeared at the gate entrance, Marvin would overbearingly follow over! Shadow Escape! Like a shadow following the body. Marvin''s momentum reached a zenith. Both sides were level 18, they had the same amount of Divinity, and the attributes of the Shadow Prince''s avatar were slightly lower than his. If Marvin let him escape in this kind of confrontation, he would have been unjustly named the Godly Player. As soon as they came into contact, Marvin took advantage of the melee battle to steal a strand of hair and use Night Tracking. With the guidance from Night Tracking, he couldn''t let Glynos escape! In Marvin sight, the red thread led to Glynos. The latter was nervous and intended to force his way out and escape. Marvin smiled grimly. His body blocked the path toward the city entrance. The next second, he used [Night Beheading]! Chapter 317: Battle to Death! Shadow Prince! Chapter 317: Battle to Death! Shadow Prince! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin struck suddenly from the archway of the city''s entrance. He cleverly followed the shadows and slashed his curved daggers together at the Shadow Prince, trying to sever his head. The Shadow Prince was able to block the attack with Nightfall, but the force of the impact made him a bit dizzy. Glynos fell awkwardly to the ground. Marvin followed up with another attack, unwilling to pass up this opportunity. Within a few minutes, the curse should flare up. If he couldn''t kill the Shadow Prince by that time, he would be in grave danger. Thus he used all his desperate skills! "Slash! Slash! Slash!" Night Walkers originally had a rather erratic fighting style, but facing the nimble Shadow Prince, Marvin had to become completely unyielding. No dodging, no flanking, only direct battle. The two daggers moved together like lightning. He''d locked on to the Shadow Prince''s aura, not letting him escape. Even if he had Divinity, that avatar was just a level 18 Assassin! A level 18 Assassin locked on by a Night Walker in the depths of night; how could he escape? Speed-wise, Marvin was faster than him, strength-wise, Marvin was also not lacking, and for targeting, he had Night Tracking. The Shadow Prince had nowhere to escape! He was already in the palm of Marvin''s hand. ... ''Fuck!'' ''I don''t believe you can keep attacking so fiercely!'' The Shadow Prince was frightened. Marvin''s injury seemed to have no effect on him. Moreover, the other party''s moves seemed to counter every single one of his own moves. This was the first time they''d ever fought, so why did Marvin give the feeling of having fought against Glynos countless times? Each of his moves was seen through, and besides barely managing to dodge and block, he couldn''t do anything! This kind of feeling was terrifyingly annoying. ... But he hadn''t realized that Marvin''s injury truly was critical. Fatal Injuries Immunity didn''t actually make Marvin immune to injuries, and his Hp was still going down. But luckily, he had the [Endurance] specialty. This specialty could help him suppress the pain, letting him fully display his strength. He was now going all-out, and his only goal was to end the Shadow Prince. They had fought like that many times in the game, and Marvin was extremely familiar with the Shadow Prince''s skills and habits. It was tolerable at the start, but after a few strikes, he simply stopped thinking and kept attacking by following his instincts. After a dozen seconds, the Shadow Prince was completely suppressed. Glynos was in disbelief! If it was due to a big difference in level or power, Glynos could still comfort himself. However, this was a question of skill! Marvin''s ability to predict his moves and react restrained Glynos'' movements completely. Glynos felt as if he had seen a ghost! He felt terribly depressed. Ever since that thing with Owl, he kept being hit by misfortune! He went to the Decaying Plateau to try and reap some benefits, but was caught by the Great Elven King. He turtled himself in his lair to train carefully, but his own plane was attacked as a result! His forces on that plane were cleared up at once! How could that not make him angry? What was even more depressing was that as time went on, even if he didn''t want to believe it, he was still forced to admit that the 15 or 16 year old youth in front of him had richer battle experience than him. ''Who is this Marvin in the end?'' ''Why did those guys not notice that Feinan had such a genius!'' The Shadow Prince had no intention to continue fighting Marvin. He only wanted to escape in one piece right now. If he wasn''t holding Nightfall, he might have already been cut in half by Marvin. At Level 18 vs Level 18, the Shadow Prince would end up defeated! ...In a direct battle at least. ... He started trying to escape again, but Marvin used Night Tracking to keep close. The Shadow Prince was looking for another gap to wriggle away, but he was always blocked by Marvin. He followed him and took the advantage to attack. Even if it didn''t kill the Shadow Prince, it would add another wound to the Shadow Prince''s body! Glynos would die sooner or later if the situation kept progressing like this! But apart from his wound, there was another hidden danger in Marvin''s body! That was the curse! ... Both of them fought a violent battle in the empty street of Royal City. Marvin had already sent a few Dark Knights to key locations, as a precaution against the Shadow Prince''s escape. He had to personally kill the Shadow Prince! Just like his past life. It would be just like the scene Hathaway saw in her crystal ball in the past! Thinking of this, determination flashed in his eyes. The Shadow Prince was getting weaker and weaker. He kept falling back and tried to use Vanish repeatedly! "Woosh!" He was like a ghost flashing throughout the street. Marvin seemed confused by this sudden all-out attempt and didn''t pursue quickly enough. The Shadow Prince was overjoyed and intended to use a long distance escape skill. But he hadn''t expected to see Marvin''s face suddenly stiffen as he fell down to the ground while shivering! On the empty Royal City''s street, Marvin collapsed clumsily. He took out a potion while trembling, apparently wanting to drink it. But a clang was heard at that time! A shadow flashed through, shattering that potion. The blue potion scattered on the ground. Some shards even smashed against Marvin''s body! Marvin seemed to be in an extremely troublesome situation. The Shadow Prince''s proud face appeared in front of Marvin. "Mortal¡­" "You are still a mortal after all¡­" "Let me end your worthless life! The Shadow Prince had a sinister smile on his face as he was about to step on Marvin''s head. But before he did, his ankle was tightly grabbed! Glynos stiffened! He suddenly saw Marvin''s cunning smile. ''Fuck!'' ''It was a trap!'' Glynos instantly regretted! That bastard tricked him and deliberately fell on the ground pretending to be hit by the curse, when in fact the curse hadn''t flared up yet! It was just that Marvin''s acting was too perfect, making Glynos think that he had an opportunity to kill off this future obstacle. The next second, Glynos'' was completely locked in place as a large shadow shackled his body firmly. Shapeshift Sorcerer, Shadow-shape! Shadow Bind! Glynos was startled, but soon laughed aloud. This was his domain, how could someone be this foolish, using Shadow spells to bind him? Where did the name Shadow Prince come from? It was because his Domain was Shadows and Darkness! Shadows were parts of his body. Using shadows to bind the Prince of Shadows, what a hilarious joke! He was going to teach Marvin a lesson. But he was in for another surprise. These shadows weren''t obeying his commands! He really was temporarily shackled! ''These shadows¡­'' Glynos was startled and furious, but he didn''t have much time left. After Marvin bound Glynos with the spell, he immediately removed his Shadow-shape and returned to his Human-shape! "Glynos," he said in a menacing voice, "Don''t think that just because you are the Shadow Prince, all the shadows belong to you." "Shadows and Darkness are part of the night." Glynos'' eyes widened, his breathing accelerating. Marvin had a solemn expression as he slashed with his daggers. [Night Beheading]! ... With a slash, the head of the bound Glynos fell to the ground! Level 18 Assassins had neither Fatal Injuries Immunity nor a rebirth skill. Severing their head was sufficient to ensure death! Marvin let out a sigh. In fact, Marvin had been a bit unsure whether Shadow Bind could hold Glynos. This was his last resort. Fortunately, it seemed that the power of the Archdevil was stronger than that of the Shadow Prince. With that, as well as the Night Monarch''s inheritance, Marvin''s power over the Shadow Domain wasn''t insignificant. Level 6 Shapeshift Sorcerer. Even if the level wasn''t high, it had a key effect in the battle. Without this Shadow Bind, it would have been more difficult to kill Glynos! Battles between rogue classes were very troublesome. Even if they weren''t at the same level, they typically had various special methods to escape, while killing one was a lot more difficult. Thankfully, Marvin''s multi-layered plan of luring the snake, chasing the snake, and pretending to succumb to the curse gave him an opportunity. Regardless, with Glynos'' strength and skill, killing him was still so difficult! "Phew¡­" After killing Glynos, Marvin didn''t even check his logs and simply sat on the floor. This battle had given him such high pressure. "It''s a pity¡­ These five points of Divinity¡­" Marvin felt some regret. Even if his Essence Absorption System could absorb part of the avatar''s essences and turn them into battle exp, Glynos'' avatar still carried five points of divinity. And all he could do was to let it go to waste. The False Divine Vessel could only hold five, and he couldn''t exchange them. As he was feeling morose, a barking sound suddenly rang out from the corner of a street. It was the Hellhound. The puppy hurriedly rushed to Marvin, rubbing intimately against Marvin''s leg while looking at the corpse of the Shadow Prince and drooling. Marvin thought for a bit before making his decision. The Hellhound was overjoyed as he suddenly rushed past, spreading his maw wide. The corpse of the Shadow Prince''s avatar began to distort before turning into a black smoke! It was all swallowed by the Hellhound! Marvin calmly checked his pet contract and froze, a weird glint in his eyes. "This pup really can eat everything!" "Not only the five points of Divinity, but even the Shadow Prince''s Divine Source!" "Glynos must be mad as hell right now, right?" Marvin thought as he laughed. But suddenly, pain flared out in his chest. ''Shit, the curse!'' The next second, he grew incredibly dizzy and only felt endless darkness in front of him. Chapter 318: Underworld’s Grim Reaper Chapter 318: Underworld¡¯s Grim Reaper Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation T/N: previous Underworld -> Negative Energy Plane. ___________ In the endless darkness. Marvin''s consciousness was sometimes fuzzy, sometimes clear. He could feel his body being attacked by the curse. His nebulous soul was drifting, apparently wanting to struggle free from the bindings of his physical body and leave this world. ''This¡­ Is it death?'' Marvin was unwilling. Pain came like a flood as an even more powerful force tried to pull his soul away from his body! It was a call from the Underworld! Marvin''s body was truly on the brink of death. His soul was gradually floating and rising into the empty air, looking at his body with reluctance. "Ba-dumb! Ba-dumb!" Marvin''s clothes burst and a black dot was growing on his heart. Gradually, an extremely thin line spread out. The Black Death Curse! ''I won''t be able to beat this curse after all¡­'' Marvin''s soul sighed inwardly. Cold wrapped around him as his consciousness gradually became fuzzy. But he was startled by a sound at that time. "Woof!" The Hellhound. The eyes of Marvin''s soul were wide open as he saw the Hellhound looking at him anxiously. He could see Marvin! The Hellhound had the ability to see souls. He could sense that Marvin was dying. Dying by this Death curse was a gradual process. Marvin only felt light as a feather, but this feeling was extremely uncomfortable. He grew very weary. After transmigrating, he had always been busy. He had never rested properly. Maybe it was time to rest. He had already done so much in this world. He deserved to rest. His eyelids gradually closed, falling into a slumber. But at that time, a mournful howl roused Marvin! Following this howl, the Hellhound''s scarlet eyes stared intensely at him! Marvin felt as if his face had been doused with water. He completely shook free from his muddleheaded state and felt alert again! ''How could I die like this?'' ''I still have many unfulfilled wishes.'' ''I still have many things to protect.'' Marvin''s willpower gradually strengthened. But as his soul was still floating around, a white shadow slid over. That was the Underworld''s Grim Reaper! Marvin didn''t believe in any god. After his death, his soul would inevitably fall to the Underworld. The Underworld was endlessly cold. Marvin had only gone there once in the past, after ascending to Godhood. That kind of desolate feeling was something that others who hadn''t experienced it were unable to imagine. He didn''t want to die! The desire to survive suddenly surged, and Marvin''s misty soul became richer. But that expressionless white shadow had already arrived in front of Marvin. He threw an invisible soul shackle and tied Marvin up firmly. Marvin couldn''t speak as he was pulled by the shackles. He went all-out, but couldn''t resist. ''What can I do?'' ''Even if my soul is powerful enough, if I go to the Underworld, it might be hard to avoid being enslaved by a Spirit World''s Sovereign.'' ''I can''t die!'' He fiercely resisted and the soul shackles surprisingly began to tremble. At that moment, the Hellhound, who had devoured the Shadow Prince''s avatar, suddenly grew larger! From a puppy, he reached the size of a person. Even if he was still a lot less impressive than his previous form, he had clearly recovered a lot of power! He suddenly rushed toward the white shadow while barking furiously! That white shadow froze. "Hellhound?" The white shadow mumbled, "Hell and the Underworld have boundaries. This is a mortal soul, so it should be under the Underworld''s responsibility." "Roar!" The Hellhound bared his fangs as an ominous glint appeared in his eyes. In an instant, Marvin''s soul broke away from the shackles, and before Marvin could understand what was happening, his soul was swallowed whole by the Hellhound! ... On the cold floor, the white shadow was silent. His aura gradually became frosty. "You stupid Insignificant pup... you actually dare to challenge the Underworld'' prestige?" ''"I gave you a chance. Do you think I won''t drag you to the Underworld too?" The next second, the soul shackles appeared in his hand once again! But this time, the soul shackles became a lot more solid and locked onto the Hellhound''s soul! The souls of Hell''s lifeforms had never been harvested by the Underworld. But the Underworld Sovereign never feared Archdevils. If that Hellhound was determined to fight over this soul, then he would obviously be disposed of. The Hellhound felt a powerful pressure. This was a soul attack. The young Hellhound''s soul wasn''t powerful. He was a bit slow-witted after all. But he only had one goal. And that was to protect Marvin''s soul! In this magical world, as long as the soul didn''t expire, there would inevitably be a chance to reincarnate. But if it went down to the Underworld, who knew what end awaited Marvin. "Woof! Woof! Woof!" The Hellhound barked three times. He used the most powerful soul attack he had mastered. But the white shadow was motionless, as if he didn''t even feel it. "Idiot!" the white shadow sneered. He then ruthlessly threw his soul shackles. The target this time was the Hellhound''s soul! The cold shackles tried to pull on the Hellhound''s soul. But a ray of light suddenly rose up and melted the shackles! The Hellhound was completely oblivious. The white shadow was shocked! ''Divine Source!'' ''What kind of Hellhound is that, for it to have Divine Source?'' The white shadow was both startled and angry. The Underworld''s Reaper couldn''t stay in a material realm for too long. This was an iron rule. He had acted twice, and been defeated both times... this was simply humiliating! It would have been fine if it had been a powerful existence. But it was only a Hellhound! It was an immature Hellhound with only one head, and from his appearance, he should have been born not too long ago! ''How could there be such a strange Hellhound? What kind of fucking breed is that?'' The Grim Reaper had doubts. Few Hellhounds would appear in the material planes, and even if they did, they wouldn''t be this baffling and wouldn''t be so intimate with a mortal. He had learnt something new today. But he had no intention to stop. He had sensed the fall of a powerful soul with great difficulty; if he didn''t take it back, how could he be rewarded? A huge scythe faintly appeared behind him. The white shadow''s expression became extremely sinister. ''So what if he has Divine Source? It looks like he swallowed it ignorantly and doesn''t know how to use it.'' ''I''ll deal with the rest after killing that dog.'' The white shadow slowly moved forward. The Hellhound slowly retreated. He could feel the other side''s terrifying killing aura. But at that time, six identical silhouettes appeared around the Hellhound and the white shadow. "I finally caught up¡­" "Fuck! That kid already died?" The six silhouettes shockingly said. _____________ T/N: another name change, hurray. As I already mentioned before, Hell, Abyss, Underworld, and Negative Energy Plane are basically too similar to be able to differentiate them without context. The most troublesome one is the "Evil Spirit Plane" which was translated as Underworld previously since Underworld is a part of the spirit world. We are switching it to Negative Energy Plane now that the true Underworld appeared¡­ (also fit the negative energy part.) Anyway, hopefully it should be the last time we change those. Chapter 319: Price Chapter 319: Price Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The six shadows moved in unison, all exactly the same. The Underworld''s Grim Reaper frowned. Why was it so troublesome to harvest this soul? The Hellhound didn''t matter, but what was going on with those six guys? Why couldn''t he sense any soul from them? The six people didn''t even care about the white shadow. They gathered around Marvin''s body. Soon, their expressions changed. "What about his soul? Could it already have been taken to the Underworld?" The six people suddenly raised their heads, and each of them took out a milky white gem! The Grim Reaper saw that gem and his heart shook. It was actually a Gem of Seeing! And six of them! What was going on with these people? Are such precious treasures so easy to gather? The Grim Reaper was disconcerted. He would definitely become visible to them with the Gem of Seeing. Just as expected, after the gems burst with light, the six people turned and focused on the Grim Reaper. "Hehe¡­" "Seems like it''s not too late." The six glared sharply at the Underworld''s Reaper and maliciously demanded, "Hand it over." The white shadow angrily retorted, "Who are you? You dare to go against the Underworld?" He noticed that the six people''s faces were extremely pale. Their movements were nimble but they seemed soulless like puppets! It was such a strange sight. "Who am I?" the six said simultaneously, "What does this have to do with you?" "Quickly hand over the kid''s soul!" "Or don''t even think of returning to the Underworld!" They sure talked big! The Grim Reaper felt that today was a depressing day! He originally had happily come to harvest a soul but a Hellpuppy stole it at the last moment. When he was about to teach it a lesson, six arrogant weirdos appeared. Why were the material planes so unfathomable nowadays? No wonder his old boss was under the weather¡­ It was so troublesome to collect a soul in these times! He looked at them solemnly, the soul shackle and heavy scythe still faintly visible at his back. "If you really want to challenge the Underworld''s might, I''ll naturally keep you company." How could he have expected the six people to just roll their eyes, simply not taking him seriously? The other side remarked disdainfully, "The Underworld''s might? I already challenged it in the past. I have no interest in your chatter, quickly hand over that kid''s soul." The Grim Reaper''s rage soared and he was about to erupt, but the Hellhound on the side suddenly barked! The six guys looked back to Marvin''s body. There was actually a Hellhound crouching next to it! As they watched in bemusement, the Hellhound spit out a ball of mist. That drifting mist was Marvin''s soul! They revealed a joyful expression. "He can still be saved!" But the Grim Reaper clearly felt otherwise, and rushed forward to attack! He wouldn''t allow a soul he fancied to be taken away by others. The six men snorted in contempt. One of them took out a scroll and ripped it apart. A black hole suddenly took shape, exerting an extremely strong pull. The target was the Grim Reaper! ''Shit! A Greater Banish scroll!'' As the thought flashed through the shadow''s mind, he was sucked into the black hole before anything could come of his attack! In an instant, he was sent back to the Underworld from Arborea! ''Damnit¡­'' ''Who were those six guys in the end?'' ''Casually taking out Gems of Seeing, a Greater Banish Scroll... it would be enough to banish someone on the level of an Underworld Overlord. And they actually used it on me?'' The Grim Reaper smiled bitterly. Even if he didn''t catch that soul, he wasn''t too depressed now. Instead he felt a bit honored. Hey! That was a Greater Banish scroll! In this situation, he could only admit defeat. But what made him somewhat curious was that soul... what kind of person was it, to have someone unhesitantly use a Legendary scroll for him! ... Arborea. Marvin slowly woke up. He felt dryness in his mouth, and a throbbing pain in his head. He opened his eyes and saw a thick cotton screen. This was a bedroom in the inner court of the Nottingheim Palace. "You woke up?" A cold voice echoed beside his ears. Marvin saw a familiar face. Shadow Thief Owl! But the current Owl seemed very pale. "Origami?" Marvin asked hoarsely. Owl slowly nodded. He continued with a grave expression, "You woke up pretty quickly. But the troubles have just started" Marvin subconsciously wanted to sit up, but he found that he couldn''t. The Hellhound at the bedside let out a pitiful bark. And not far away, two Dark Knights were standing guard. He also noticed Nana, who looked deeply worried, being blocked outside by the Dark Knights. Marvin stopped looking around and checked his interface. Indeed, a state of severe weakness, but this time it was more serious than when he transmigrated. Because not only were his attributes weakened by 80 percent, but there was also a scarlet line under his status: [Curse - Nightfall: 10 outbursts remaining] The curse wasn''t over yet. Marvin was still in danger. "I''m not already dead?" he asked doubtfully. "Thanks to your devoted Hellhound." Owl glanced at the Hellhound on the bedside. "When I arrived, the Grim Reaper was already there. Your buddy saved your soul and then we transferred the curse to my clone to take it in your stead." Marvin suddenly realized with Owl''s explanations. He really was close to dying because of the Black Death Curse, but because Owl made it on time and was prepared to transfer the curse to one of his paper clones, it died for Marvin. "Listen kid, you are in a very dangerous situation right now," Owl solemnly explained. "I only could send six paper clones this time and one has already been used. We can have them die instead of you, but we can''t directly remove your curse." "In other words, you can still afford to die five more times." Five chances to die? Marvin smiled bitterly. Hearing this was so strange. But he understood what Owl meant. The origin of Nightfall''s curse was on his own body. The paper clones could only substitute when the curse flared up, saving Marvin''s life. But as long as the curse wasn''t removed, Marvin would still be in danger. Removing Nightfall''s curse was very difficult! Even Inheim, that mighty Legend Monk, was still being treated by the Mother of Creation because the full power of Nightfall''s curse was too frightening! "The only way is to return to Feinan." Owl looked coldly at Marvin. "But the skill of this plane''s Great Wizard is no good. The Planar Lighthouse is being constructed too slowly. It will take at least another day." "You can''t afford it." Marvin remained silent. He had really underestimated Glynos'' craziness this time. Marvin slowly shook his head. "So we''ll run out of time?" Owl''s expression was a bit complicated. "Not necessarily." Marvin froze. "Kid, your ability to cause trouble is truly at the peak. The scene of you dying in the fall of the Decaying Plateau last time frightened us to death, and this time you went to conquer a Secondary Plane without even telling us." "Do you think gods are that weak?" Owl questioned seriously. Marvin remained speechless. Since he transmigrated, he''d always had good sailing. He had crossed many tightropes and narrowly dodged the edge of countless blades, but in the end, he had always been the ultimate victor. This made him a bit too confident. Along with his gradual increase in power, he began to grow unsatisfied with his original plan. Before the Great Calamity, he attacked Arborea and provoked a god. He wasn''t cautious enough and actually was tricked by the Shadow Prince, and now his life was in danger. ... Marvin met Owl''s question with silence. He truly had been a bit too crazy there. But this was Marvin''s temperament. If someone else had transmigrated, they would definitely stay cautious as if they were walking on thin ice. But Marvin was different. He had the arrogance of an expert, and the boldness to change history. Taking risks was in his bones! He thirsted for the stimulating feeling of walking on the border of life and death. He was addicted to it. In other words, although Marvin appeared calm and steady, he was incredibly adventurous inside. Especially after several crazy plans were successful, his adventurous side grew restless once again. He thought he could rely on his foresight to defeat the Shadow Prince. In fact, he did behead the Shadow Prince''s avatar. But at the risk of his own life! This life wasn''t like his past life. He had died countless times before, and thanks to the halo of the Golden Children, how could he not have fun? But this time, death was really death. This time, if Owl didn''t come to save him on time, If Hathaway hadn''t noticed soon enough, Marvin would already be dead. Thinking of this, his expression became quite ugly. ... "What? Scared now?" Owl sneered, "It''s already too late!" Marvin was speechless. After a while, he ground his teeth. "Sir Owl, before I die¡­ White River¡­" "Go fuck yourself!" Owl suddenly cursed! "You did something like this without thinking of the consequences and you actually want to just quit and avoid taking responsibility?" "Do you think I would struggle to come to this god forsaken place just to tell you that you''re about to die?" Marvin was stunned. Seeing Marvin''s expression, Owl suddenly sighed, "It''s quite normal for youths to make mistakes." "But everyone has to pay for their own mistakes." "You owe her. I''m afraid this is something that you''ll never be able to forget." ... Feinan, Ashes Plains. Next the Space-Time Lighthouse, Hathaway was standing beside a cloaked person. "You made your decision?" "For a kid?" A sexy female voice came from beneath the cloak. Hathaway was serene, but she had a complicated expression in her eyes. It looked like she had a lot to say, but she only spoke one sentence: "Please act, Revered Dark Phoenix." Chapter 320: Plane Traction Chapter 320: Plane Traction Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The black-clothed woman known as Dark Phoenix laughed softly. "That worried?" "Rest assured, my Plane Traction skill will definitely not go wrong. Your little boyfriend should be able to keep his life." "As for you¡­" "From now on, you are part of my collection!" ... Arborea. Marvin was at a loss. When Owl spoke that name, he had a strong but vague premonition. After hearing of Hathaway''s entire plan, he froze completely. ''She¡­ She went as far as doing that.'' Marvin remained silent. At that time, a loud world-shaking racket was heard! The entire Arborea Plane began to shake! Marvin had an anguished expression on his face. He knew he would most likely be saved, but the price wasn''t something he wanted to see. ''Hathaway¡­'' He bit his lip, clenched his fists and closed his eyes as the plane shook continuously. After the Shadow Thief saved him, he sent four clones to the four corners of Arborea to nail down spiral pillars! This was the most important prerequisite of the Legendary Spell, Plane Traction. And only one person had this ability in Feinan. It was a woman. No one knew her real name, but her title was [Dark Phoenix]. She was the strongest hidden card of the South Wizard Alliance! Even in the later stages of the game, she was known as Feinan''s number one Legend Wizard. Everyone held her in high esteem, up till she revealed herself and people suddenly realized... But right now in Feinan, there weren''t many people who knew her true identity! It was the same for Hathaway. Marvin was an exception, but he knew that he couldn''t stop this now. It was already too late. Hathaway had already agreed to Dark Phoenix''s request, so the matter was already settled. This was the price for Marvin''s recklessness. It''s just that she shouldn''t be the one dealing with the consequences! Marvin closed his eyes in pain as the plane continued to shake. Even without opening his eyes he could see the scene playing out in space! The starry sky surrounded the world, and under the powerful pulling force, the entire plane was dragged toward Feinan! This was [Plane Traction]! Level 30 Wizards could use such a frightening spell. ... Ashes Plain. Hathaway looked calm, but there was a storm in her heart. Ever since she advanced to Legend, she didn''t feel that she was very powerful. In fact, she feared the might of the gods even more. And even then, besides the Great Elven King, this Lady Dark Phoenix before her was the first who made her feel like an ant! Dark Phoenix had her hands spread, her whispering voice like an imposing law. She could see Arborea floating toward the Ashes Plain. She was using the Ancient God Language. No one knew how she learnt the Ancient God Language, but Dark Phoenix was the most powerful existence in the South Wizard Alliance. There were no doubts. With the plane''s coordinates and the spiral pillars, she could directly pull Arborea towards the Ashes Plain! Only in this way could Marvin''s life be saved at the fastest speed possible. But making Lady Dark Phoenix act inevitably had a price. The price was Hathaway herself. Dark Phoenix secretly smiled under her veil. ''Hehe¡­ Who could have thought that it would be so easy to take care of a Legend Wizard Seer without exposing my identity.'' ''Sorry, Glynos. Your plane has to be sacrificed for the time being,'' she thought. ... In the Astral Sea, the gods were roused by this abnormal movement. Especially Shadow Prince Glynos! His face was green. The power of his Shrine was eliminated, he had to endure the death of his avatar, and even his Secondary Plane itself wasn''t spared! If he let her take it away, how could he still mingle with the gods in the future? Arborea was still outside the Universe Magic Pool right now, and due to the Plane Traction, it was causing a large disturbance. The Shadow Prince didn''t even need to use his Perception to catch the plane''s coordinates. If he made a move, destroying a Secondary Plane was still possible! But before he could do anything, a shadow blocked his path. "Glynos. Sorry, you can''t act this time." The Shadow Prince was startled. "You are back?" That person nodded indifferently. "I''ll compensate you for the loss of your personal plane." The Shadow Prince asked doubtfully, "What are you thinking of doing?" "Don''t worry, just watch slowly." The reply came very leisurely. "During this trip to the wild areas with the other two, we actually found out a few things that we couldn''t obtain." "God Lance appears to be far from our reach." "It seems we have to speed up the plan." Then, the voice spread through the entire Astral Sea. "Set up the Gods'' Gathering." "Get ready to attack the Universe Magic Pool earlier than we had planned." ... In the boundless universe, a small light was constantly moving. If someone could watch from the World Tree, they would see a small leaf slowly swaying upward. It was gradually approaching Feinan. But there was a frighteningly huge gap around Feinan and the other planes. The Universe Magic Pool was the biggest hindrance to linking Arborea to Feinan. "Will the Universe Magic Pool really let Arborea approach?" Hathaway was a bit nervous. Even though Dark Phoenix had already explained to her that as long as there were no gods on the plane and as long as the inhabitants had no hostility toward Feinan, Plane Traction could even pull the plane directly to Feinan and the Universe Magic Pool would let it through. The reason was very simple. These Secondary Planes were once parts of Feinan. The material plane''s origin was Feinan, so reuniting after being divided was a very natural thing. But she was still very nervous. If the Universe Magic Pool rejected the return of Arborea, then with the curse on his body, Marvin would be in a hopeless situation. The spot of light kept approaching and entered that thick barrier. There was no reaction. Dark Phoenix immediately chanted louder. After greatly speeding up the cadence of the incantation in the Ancient God Language, Arborea slowly approached the Ashes Plain! Success! A happy expression appeared on Hathaway''s face. She could see a snow mountain on its side not far off! This was because Arborea and the Ashes Plain were fused together, forming a 90¡ã angle where they met! "I should go, my beauty." "Remember your promise." Dark Phoenix''s voice sounded somewhat weary. "Three days. You only have three days to handle the remaining matters." Hathaway nodded. In the distance, Shadow Thief Owl was carrying Marvin as he rushed over. Her expression once again turned exceptionally cold. Chapter 321: Six Months Chapter 321: Six Months Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Origami clone quickly arrived beside Hathaway. Hathaway frowned. When Owl left, there were six clones, but only two remained now. The other four had given their lives up for Marvin. He didn''t have much time left. A clone looked at Hathaway and smiled bitterly, before disappearing. Marvin looked dazedly at Hathaway. He opened his mouth and said, "You¡­" "Shut up!" Hathaway interrupted. Marvin stayed silent. She was currently in her 16 year old form, and even if her expression was grave, it still carried a hint of feminine charm. A "shut up" was better than countless words. "I''ll rely on Sir Owl to immediately carry you to the Mother of Creation. You still need her help to be saved." "If you aren''t careful next time, no one will be able to save you," she added in a low voice. Hathaway leaned to the side and looked at the sky as a white light rushed over from the distance! It was her magic carpet. She was going to leave. From the start, besides Marvin''s "you", he wasn''t able to say a word. Hathaway took a last glance at him. She was about to get on the Magic Carpet, but she was hugged around the waist by Marvin. "You¡­" She cried out, but she didn''t even get to resist. Because her lips were gently kissed by Marvin. Even if it was just a soft kiss, Marvin still felt her body shiver. He looked her in the eyes solemnly and said, "I know about the person you made a deal with." "By all means, be careful. She is more than you imagined¡­ A lot more unfathomable..." "I''ll free you in six months, believe me." Countless thoughts flashed through Hathaway''s mind, before she pushed Marvin away. "Live," she softly entreated. She then stepped on the magic carpet and turned into a ray of light, disappearing into the sky! Marvin looked at his palm in a daze. In that instant, Hathaway had slipped him something. It was a pass to go in and out of the Ashes Plain. Marvin watched that light flash in the distance. Shadow Thief Owl''s figure appeared. With a soft sigh, he lent an arm to Marvin. "We have to go." "Yes," Marvin agreed. "Feeling sad?" "Tolerable." "Don''t let pain and guilt destroy you. Be a man and stand up," Owl emphasized, "and don''t let her sacrifice go to waste. Now let''s go!" The two silhouettes disappeared! ... Northeast of Bass Harbor, in the middle of the Roaring Sea. A huge fog surrounded this area, and a small island was hidden in the center of the fog. Black Coral Island. The South Wizard Alliance''s Chief Wizard was living in this hidden location. A light flashed over from a distant location and stopped above Black Coral Island. Dark Phoenix stood on the main island with a smile, ready to welcome the guest. But she was surprised to see Hathaway suddenly jump down from her magic carpet! Her body began to rotate quickly, and as Dark Phoenix watched in shock, a tornado began to envelop the island! A huge amount of ice crystals began to form, centering around the spinning Hathaway. Even the sea began to freeze. Dark Phoenix roared, "Stop!" But Hathaway didn''t stop. Her body continued to spin and the ice crystals falling down wrapped around her. Ultimately, with her at the center, a small isle west of Black Coral island turned to ice! Hathaway herself was wrapped in ice as she slowly lowered her head expressionlessly. "Lady Dark Phoenix, I delivered what you wanted to collect." Dark Phoenix was very angry! She wanted a Seer, but what she ended up with was an ice sculpture. But when she took a step toward that frozen area, a frightening icy aura passed over. With her magic power, she was actually unable to contend with this icy aura! ''Seers¡­ They truly have a bit of skill.'' ''Hehe¡­ Good, good, good.'' Dark Phoenix gradually got her mood under control. In any case, her goal had already been accomplished. As long as this powerful Seer was trapped here, Feinan had one less person that could block the gods'' invasion. As for that Marvin, as far as she knew, he was merely some upstart that had captured Hathaway''s attention. She hesitated, before taking a final glance at Hathaway and making a decision. ''I''ll leave him for now. It''s not time to expose myself yet, and maybe that group could be useful in the future.'' ... Black and white flashed alternately in Marvin''s eyes as Owl skipped through the Shadow Plane extremely quickly. Mother of Creation was in the World Northern Forest. It was very far away from the South. He had to go all out and deliver Marvin before the paper clone needed to be used. Otherwise everything would be a waste. But Marvin suddenly shivered! "What happened? The curse flared up?" Owl asked, deeply concerned. Marvin shook his head. Owl relaxed and sped up. Marvin closed his eyes. He just saw a magnificent scene! He saw beautiful black corals, and then an even more gorgeous ice crystal. Inside the huge ice crystal was a girl, with her head slightly lowered. When Marvin wanted to see her face, she suddenly opened her eyes and blinked twice toward Marvin. "I''ll wait for you," she said in a low voice. Marvin understood. He remembered all the details of that scene: the beautiful black corals, a light yellow fish roaming around in the sea, and that layer of mist in the sky! Six months! This was the longest time he gave to himself. ''After this curse is taken care of, I''ll have to speed up my growth.'' ''My current strength is still far from enough!'' ... Three days later, in a mysterious lodge in the World Northern Forest. Marvin and Inheim were completely naked and soaking inside a cask. The cask was emitting a strong medicinal smell. A plain-clothed pretty woman was looking at these two guys helplessly. These two were simply madmen obsessed with training. Inheim was Inheim. When he was arrived he was quickly approaching death, but he survived because of his powerful will to live. At the beginning, Mother of Creation didn''t know the most suitable medicine and method to cure the twelve curses. It was through trial and error that she figured out the optimal prescriptions. Inheim had almost completed his recovery. Marvin reaped the benefits from Inheim''s trials and was treated with the best suitable medicine, so he didn''t need to bear the pain. But while these two guys were soaking in the cask to heal, they actually didn''t lessen their diligence. The Monk was naturally training his own body. He was meditating and connecting to the world''s aura. As for Marvin, half of his body was soaking in water and couldn''t move. He could only use his hands. Thus, he was practicing his Origami! This was the only thing he could train, so he threw his all into it. Owl would come take a look from time to time and give him some pointers. After going through this planar war, Marvin realized that Origami was marvelous. This thing was freaking omnipotent! Beginner level Origami could only fold things like the Thousand Paper Crane. With enough skill, these items could be given all kinds of attributes. Space-type Thousand Paper Cranes had a spatial folding method, while those used for communication had a folding method of their own. Naturally, there were more perfect mixed folding methods that combined effects. Marvin was now still at the Beginner level. He could only fold a storage crane with 30 cubic centimeters of space. He could also fold a pair of Thousand Paper Cranes for communication, but the maximum distance between them couldn''t be more than 10 meters for them to work... He would need to advance to Master level before he could fold a crane of much better quality. Shadow Thief Owl had many paper clones of different levels. As long as his spirit was powerful enough, he could in theory have countless paper clones. Marvin hadn''t had time to train this skill much before because he was too busy. Now, in order to withstand the Shadow Prince''s curse, he could only soak all day long in the cask. It would be a waste not to train. After a while, seeing that Mother of Creation''s medicine did have a natural restraining effect on the Nightfall''s curse, Marvin had a request. He wanted to return to Arborea. Even if the current Arborea had melded with the Ashes Plain, the time flow still hadn''t completely synchronized. He didn''t want to waste so much time healing. Marvin''s proposal met with approval from Inheim, who also wanted to leave. With the two asking, the always benevolent Mother of Creation didn''t have much to say against it. She gave the prepared herbs to the two people and then, with the Shadow Thief''s help, the two people left the World Northern Forest. ... A lot of time had passed in Arborea. Under the strict watch of the Nottingheim Royal Family, most of the population didn''t dare approach the Ashes Plain bordering the Eastern Snow Mountain. Moreover, a few Dark Knights were guarding and didn''t let them approach. Marvin''s return was definitely a nice surprise for the Royal Family. They had too many questions that needed answers. Especially Nana. When she saw Marvin soaking in a medicine cask with a pale face, she blanched in fear. In her eyes, Marvin was a powerhouse who had defeated a god. She didn''t expect him to still be so heavily injured. Marvin''s return to Arborea gave them a chance to fully understand what happened. And Marvin was also intending to transfer the resources he''d gotten in Arborea. The resources he obtained on this conquest while overthrowing the Shrine were hard to imagine. All this wealth would give a huge boost to his territory''s development! But first, he had to figure the Nottingheim''s attitude toward Feinan. ... In the court, Aragon and Nana were looking at Marvin in the cask somewhat worriedly. The latter was casually folding origami while saying: "If you have any questions, feel free to ask." Chapter 322: Winter Is Coming Chapter 322: Winter Is Coming Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Regarding Arborea, Marvin''s first plan was to develop it as a reserve base. After all, the time discrepancy between Feinan and Arborea was very high. One year in Feinan would have been twenty one years in Arborea. But after the Dark Phoenix used Plane Traction, Arborea was fixed to Ashes Plain. And Hathaway''s Ashes Plain, even if it was in the outer fringes, was still linked to Feinan, through the Legend Wizard herself. Hathaway knew that her death, or some other reasons, could lead to the Ashes Plain becoming closed off. If that happened, Marvin''s efforts would go to waste. Thus, she had given him a pass to go in and out of Arborea. In this way, Arborea and Feinan were closely linked, even with the Ashes Plain in between them. According to Scholar Orland''s conjecture, within a month at most (Feinan time), Arborea''s time flow would be on par with Feinan''s. And the fusion between Arborea and the Ashes Plain was getting stronger. In other words, Arborea would finally return to its place of birth. Even if the plane''s laws didn''t change, the powerhouses from Arborea could go to Feinan to become stronger. Aragon was among them. ... During his recuperation, Marvin had a long talk with the Nottingheim brother and sister. In its military campaign against the Shrine, the Nottingheim Kingdom had suffered quite a bit of damage. After all, the Shrine''s Paladins were part of the kingdom. The original two hundred thousand inhabitants had decreased to somewhere above a hundred thousand. Nana and Aragon weren''t very ambitious people. The two only thought of maintaining the current situation and stabilizing the kingdom first. Marvin was quite satisfied with this, as stabilizing Arborea was very important for him. He had obtained quite a lot of resources and wealth in this campaign. The Shadow Shrine had plundered a large amount of resources over the years. Half was returned to the Royal Family to bolster the people and preserve their rule. The other half was Marvin''s loot. Marvin used the book of Nalu to call Madeline. Even if Madeline''s magic power wasn''t so great, her magic knowledge was more than enough. She set up a large scale logistical Teleportation Array leading to White River Valley. Arborea was rich in high purity gold, medicinal herbs and tea leaves. At least half of the riches the shrine had gathered were in the form of gold. Although the Wizard gold coins issued by the South Wizard Alliance was the biggest currency, gold had always been used to trade for things since ancient times. After the Teleportation Array was started, an unending flow of gold was teleported to White River Valley. Daniela and the others were startled speechless by this surreal scene. The high purity gold Marvin brought back from Arborea was a lot purer than the gold they extracted from the mine under the Ogre Mountain. The gold had been cast into unmarked pure gold bars by the Shadow Shrine. Marvin let Madeline convey his order. Spend the money! The faster they spent the better, the more they spent, the better. They needed to do everything possible to use the gold and goods to increase the pace of construction and improve the training of soldiers! Even if Daniela didn''t know the Great Calamity was about to happen, she could feel that Marvin was planning something big. She worked her hardest managing White River Valley''s development. She was quite baffled by Marvin''s attitude, but because of her oath, she couldn''t return to her snowy lands. Luckily, the current Lavis Dukedom was peaceful. She had the spare time to work, so she just stayed in White River Valley. But she couldn''t forget her mission. Although Marvin wasn''t physically there, Daniela had Madeline express her wish. ... "Archdevil''s head?" Marvin was soaking in a cask, the wound on his back gradually recovering. Hearing about this, he frowned faintly. "Not yet." "Tell Daniela, after three months. It''ll take at least three months before they can move the Archdevil''s head." Marvin knew that there was no free lunch in this world. Daniela already helped him quite a bit with his own matters, and wouldn''t do it free of charge. How much did the Lavis Dukedom actually need the Archdevil''s head? Marvin didn''t know. But from Daniela''s insistent attitude, there might be an issue with the Sorcerer inheritance. They needed to emulate their Numan ancestors once again and draw power from the Archdevil''s head. This was a very dangerous matter. Marvin knew that the Lavis Dukedom was one of the few northern countries that still stood after the Great Calamity, and Daniela became known as the Ice Empress. But this timeline had been altered quite a bit by Marvin. After experiencing Hathaway''s matter, Marvin wouldn''t act as impulsively again. Especially when it was related to Devils, he would have to be exceptionally cautious, protecting his own forces. In three months, it would be a chance to cooperate with Daniela. Before that, he had to recover from his injury and wait till the curse was completely dispelled. He''d then leave Arborea and start his path to advance to Ruler of the Night! ... It was gradually getting colder. In the later part of the eleventh month, even the southern part of White River Valley was feeling the cold rushing down from the North. ''Winter is coming.'' ''This will be the last winter before the disaster.'' Marvin stood on one of the tallest peaks behind the castle, looking over all of White River Valley, his heart filled with countless feelings. More or less three months had passed since he transmigrated. A lot of things had happened during those three months, making his memories somewhat overlap. He remembered that when she was in White River Valley, what Hathaway liked the most was sitting on this peak. She was always looking in the distance while deeply immersed in her thoughts. When did their relationship start? Was it when she saw the Shadow Prince, who was bound to assassinate her, at Marvin''s feet? Or when he found the Book of Nalu to help her advance to Legend? Or was it at the end of the Battle of the Holy Grail, when his warning saved her from the Shadow Prince''s assassination? Marvin''s eyes were gradually blurring. He honestly didn''t know. He had always been very vague toward his own emotions, and he''d had too many things to handle since transmigrating. From his early recapture of his territory, to the trip to Thousand Leaves Forest and everything that followed¡­ He was like a clock that never stopped. He didn''t even stop to look at the time. Several wonderful kisses, a warm smile when he returned safely, a cold expression when she was dissatisfied with him... This was what kept replaying in Marvin''s mind. It ultimately ended with that sentence: "I''ll wait for you." Marvin''s expression was gradually becoming more resolute. Owl''s words were right. He couldn''t stumble and stall because of guilt and failure. Men must learn their lessons and stand up again. He knew so much about Feinan. As long as he was cautious and prudent enough, how could he still not be able to handle Dark Phoenix?! He had said six months, but this was too long for Marvin, and for this world! The Great Calamity would happen after the end of this winter. To cope with this great disaster, Hathaway was irreplaceable. The best outcome would be if Marvin could rescue Hathaway before the Great Calamity. He knew this would be extremely difficult. Dark Phoenix''s strength consisted of not only her own magical powers, but also her identity. To oppose her was to make an enemy of the South Wizard Alliance. It wasn''t time yet. ''I need a good plan.'' Marvin frowned. At this time, wind blew against his back, and he turned subconsciously. To the east was that recently finished port. A ship filled with Arborea''s medicinal herbs and tea leaves was about to set sail. It was the transformed Southie. With money, it was easy to handle all sorts of matters. The outstanding Anna had invited many Master level craftsmen from Bass Harbor to redesign the ship. The current Southie was completely different from before. Marvin wasn''t worried others would recognize it. An hour later, the Southie would set off, bypassing Jewel Bay and directly leaving for the more flourishing Bass Harbor. Bass Harbor was at the junction of the North and the South. It was Feinan''s eastern traffic hub and a well-known trading spot. And Marvin would take the Southie to Bass Harbor with Anna and Lola. White River Valley had Daniela, Owl, and Constantine overseeing it. Along with eight Dark Knights staying behind, it certainly wouldn''t be an easy target. "Sir Marvin, it''s almost time to board the boat." A shadow rushed up like a whirlwind, his face unable to hide his excitement. Aragon. He was the first person Marvin brought out from Arborea, the strongest powerhouse of that plane. He gave up the throne to leave for Feinan and follow Marvin. He was full of curiosity for the outside world. And Nana remained behind in Arborea, becoming the first Queen of Nottingheim in history. With Marvin''s prestige, the Dark Knights'' support, Orland''s assistance, as well as her own displays of leadership, no one could say anything. After all, the current Arborea was already different from before. Facing the extremely excited Aragon, Marvin nodded and turned to look once more at White River Valley. Daniela''s talents were indeed unmatched. With the large influx of wealth, White River Valley''s inhabitants thrived more and more with each passing day. The guards were also increasing in numbers, but under Anna''s strict eyes, their moral standing and loyalty to White River Valley were guaranteed. The adventurer camp built south of White River Valley was buzzing with activity. The Sha village had also started to form. A small village had also sprung up in the Ogre Mountain. Slaves and workers from various places were working hard. Many of White River Valley''s original inhabitants who had been farmers gradually changed their professions, such as opening an inn in the adventurer camp, opening a restaurant in the Ogre Mountain, and so on. The cultivated land was decreasing somewhat, but Marvin wasn''t worried. He already had a back up. Arborea. It was a plane suited for agriculture. With this plane as support, he could develop White River Valley into a veritable stronghold! Thinking of this, Marvin took a deep breath. There were still many things he needed to do. And the first one was to advance to Legend! "Let''s go!" He was no longer reluctant to leave this scenery. He turned into a shadow as they dashed toward the Southie. Chapter 323: Black Sail Chapter 323: Black Sail Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The sea breeze whistled as the sea waves surged. The Southie was dashingly moving north, cutting through the waves. This reborn Southie had changed quite a lot. First was the name change. Although Marvin wasn''t afraid of the White Elephant chamber of commerce, it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. On the side of the ship, the following words were written in an awe-inspiring manner: [Sword Harbor 1] Sword Harbor was the name of the harbor Marvin built at the estuary. Coincidentally, Marvin had an issue with naming, so naming the new harbor was a huge problem. Fortunately he remembered that way back when Lola was tricking the sailors into rebelling, she had mentioned this name. Thus he simply went along with it and named the harbor [Sword Harbor]. And from a topographical point of view, the White River flowing into the Ocean and the estuary in the coastline formed a cross shape that look quite similar to a sword. It gave a feeling of sharpness. At the same time, Marvin also kept with his original promise and promoted Second Mate Roberts to the position of Captain, putting him in charge of this ship. Normally, the Captain was the most authoritative figure on the ship. But Roberts'' mood was somewhat dampened because accompanying him on this trip was the silent Viscount Marvin, as well as Miss Anna and Miss Lola, who both outranked him. This made the ambitious young Captain a bit depressed. But fortunately, Marvin and the others seemed to have no intention of getting involved with the running of the boat. Lola was in charge of the delivery of goods, and Anna''s trip to Bass Harbor was to take care of administrative formalities. Things were very different now in White River Valley. Baron Marvin was promoted to Viscount, and with his rapid increase in fame, as Marvin''s butler, Anna''s status naturally followed suit. In order to adapt to White River Valley''s quick growth, Marvin simply distributed power. Anna was the one who had followed him the longest, and she was the most demonstrably loyal person. White River''s administrative power was basically in her hands. Sword Harbor 1''s trip to Bass Harbor was to establish a new shipping route. And new shipping routes had to be reported to the South Wizard Alliance or it would be considered illegal trade. They wouldn''t get the Alliance''s protection, and would be no different from a pirate boat. This needed Anna to show her talent, as Marvin hadn''t been involved in these kinds of tedious matters for a while. He was purely taking a ride, providing support for the first trip of the Sword Harbor 1. He had the Sea Emperor Crown in hand and could speed the voyage by manipulating the currents. His own destination wasn''t really Bass Harbor, but actually Thousand Leaves Forest, which was near there! It was the location of the Night Monarch''s tomb. Before leaving White River Valley, Marvin discussed with the old blacksmith. The latter mumbled for a while before giving Marvin a key. Hathaway''s matter wasn''t known to many, but Legend powerhouses heard of it to some extent. And although the old blacksmith wasn''t a Legend, he was related to quite a few Legends and apparently understood the situation. However, he didn''t say anything other than to be careful. Marvin understood. To survive in this world, one had to be cautious, especially someone like him who kept going from crisis to crisis. Marvin understood that he had quite a number of enemies, and moreover, after something like Plane Traction had been used, many gods would watch him attentively. Although they couldn''t get into Feinan yet, if they wanted to end Marvin, they still had a few methods they could try. Thus, he had to be careful. ... On Sword Harbor 1''s deck, Aragon was dizzily looking at the distant waves, his face filled with interest. "You said you never saw the sea before?" Lola''s eyes widened, looking at the handsome prince. "What do you have there then?" Aragon shrugged with a gentle smile. "Forests, dense forests." "This world is truly too wonderful. My vocabulary has a lot of words that need to be filled in. I previously read some book in the Royal Library that described the sea. However, I took a trip all around Arborea, and the most we had there was a lake, but no sea. Lola slightly nodded. The two chattered for a while when Aragon suddenly pointed at the lonely figure at the end of the ship and whispered, "About Sir Marvin, do you understand him?" Being asked a question like this so suddenly, Lola fiddled with her fingers and asked, "He''s younger than me, likes to be in the limelight, and is a Swimming Fish¡­ would this count as understanding?" Seeing Lola''s serious expression, Aragon felt speechless. ''Is she serious?'' ''The powerful Sir Marvin¡­ In this girl''s eyes, is such a simple youth?'' Aragon was doubtful. That was someone who could defeat a god! In Nottingheim, everyone was practically worshipping Marvin. These days in White River Valley he could also feel the love and respect that the inhabitants had for him. But what surprised him was that this kind of love and respect wasn''t a kind of worship. And someone like Lola looked at Marvin even more differently. This Chief of Finance was grateful toward Marvin. Because he gave her a chance to use her talents. Apart from that, she didn''t seem to have another particular feeling. Aragon was getting more curious about Marvin. He was about to continue asking Lola, but at that time, he heard a strange sound. This sound was mixed in the sea breeze, and others most likely couldn''t notice. But Aragon was different! He trained in the way of the Storm Swordsmen, and had an affinity toward the wind! He turned and saw a few shadows faintly appearing in the distance. "What is that?" Aragon wondered aloud. "Pirates. He didn''t know when, but Marvin had already come over and was watching the approaching shadows. Aragon was a bit startled. He hadn''t expected Marvin to notice this before him. Before he could ask what the word "Pirates" meant, the ship became noisy and lively! The sailors seemed uneasy. It was clear that the lookout had seen the shadows approaching! Roberts'' face paled. He quickly approached Marvin. "Lord, it''s the [Black Sails Fleet]." "This is open sea. Their base should be in the North Sea''s fog-covered archipelago. They probably robbed a merchant fleet and are on their way back." "But if we let them catch up, they might not mind getting a few more treasures!" "Our speed is comparable to theirs, but if Lord''s servant makes a move¡­" Roberts was talking about the Wind Fairy. With the Wind Fairy''s help, the Black Sails Fleet wouldn''t be able to catch up. But he couldn''t have expected Marvin to shake his head and indifferently give the order: "Prepare for battle." Chapter 324: Venting Chapter 324: Venting Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The waves on the vast sea were gradually becoming calmer. The helmsman had altered their course to set out away from the land and toward the deep seas because this route followed a specific sea current. It would first go somewhat east before curving toward the northwest. But it was also because of this that Sword Harbor 1''s first trip crossed the path of pirates who were occupying the outer seas. Further south, because of the South Wizard Alliance''s strict rule, pirates had no room for survival. If pirates were caught there, they had only one end, execution. This wasn''t like Medieval Europe from Marvin''s world. It was the Wizard Era. The South Wizard Alliance could even withstand an Ancient Red Dragon, let alone some mere pirates. Thus, most pirates didn''t dare to provoke the Alliance''s ships. They usually only acted in open seas, or looted some small island countries. The North''s pirates were said to be a bit savage. There was no alliance between the city-states, so power was scattered and couldn''t be easily combined to fight off the pirates. After Sword Harbor 1''s complete overhaul, its sailing speed was very fast, but because it was filled with goods, it sank deeper in the water, lower than the pirates'' ships. Thus, despite the helmsman changing the bearing, the pirates still pursued, reluctant to let them go. Standing at the end of the boat, Marvin could see a total of seven ships in the Black Sails Fleet. Three of them seemed to be filled with goods and were gradually left behind by the other four. He estimated that with their speed and the distance between them, these four ships should be able to overtake Sword Harbor 1 before dusk. And if there was no issue with their course, Sword Harbor 1 would arrive in Bass Harbor tomorrow night. In other words, they weren''t far from the coastal waters. These pirates were crazy, to actually dare to loot merchant ships in coastal waters. ... "It''s mostly because we hung this flag, and they have never seen it before," Roberts surmised. "Pirates act depending on the situation. If we hang the Alliance''s flag, they wouldn''t dare act so brazenly. Especially when they already had a harvest." Anna frowned. "On this trip to Bass Harbor, in addition to reporting the shipping route, I''ll go fetch an Alliance flag." "No need. We will hang our flag." Marvin smiled coldly. "It''s just a group of pirates. As long as they are taught a lesson, they won''t dare to act again." "I want it so that in the future, when White River Valley''s flag appears on this sea, every pirate ship will withdraw!" Everyone was startled. Marvin''s words clearly carried killing intent. Even though he''d ordered everyone to prepare for battle, he hadn''t told them what he was planning! Those familiar with Marvin knew from his appearance that he might actually be looking for a punching bag! And even if they didn''t know what was going on with Lord Marvin, the sailors understood Marvin''s skills. That night, his devilish skills had left a deep imprint in the sailors'' minds. There probably wasn''t anyone on those pirate ships that was able to match Marvin... Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but pity these pirates! ... Darkness gradually began to fall. Four old-fashioned pirate ships were tightening their sails as they approached Sword Harbor 1. But what surprised the pirates was that there were only two people on Sword Harbor 1''s stern! The other sailors were all still at their usual positions, and even though they had weapons, most didn''t seem worried at all. "Boss, it''s a bit fishy. How could they not feel a hint of danger at this distance?" A thin monkey-like man who was watching said, "This boat looks very new. It shouldn''t be a southern boat. But it seems that they are on their way to Bass Harbor." The middle-aged pirate Captain took out a telescope and frowned. It was really strange. Was the ship''s Captain foolish? Or did they think that they wouldn''t try to plunder them? Thinking of this, he also stopped hesitating and used a huge horn. This horn had a magic enchantment that let it amplify sound. "Ship ahead of us, listen up!" "We are the Boulder Island''s Black Sails Fleet. Stop at once for this Captain!" The voice rang out and reached Sword Harbor 1. The expressions of the people on board were strange. Only a few sailors were nervously grasping their weapons. They had yet to learn of Lord Marvin''s plan. "Stop the ship? Why the fuck should we stop the ship?" Marvin''s voice called back to the pirate ships. The pirate Captain was a bit at a loss, but soon laughed sinisterly. "We want to plunder!" Marvin faintly nodded, and raised his hand to tell Roberts to stop the ship. Although there were some objections from the sailors, Marvin''s prestige was too high and Roberts could only comply. The four ships of pirates saw Sword Harbor 1 stop and their faces froze in shock! Was there really such a cooperative merchant ship that would stop when told they would be plundered? ... "Boss!" "It''s strange! Too strange!" fretted the monkey-like man. "There is a problem with this ship. We need to be careful¡­" "A problem?" The Captain sneered. "We have so many people, even if they have an expert on their ship, they will still die from a joint attack." "They probably feel that they can''t escape and want to negotiate with us. That''s also good. If they choose to leave some goods behind, I''ll actually consider letting them keep their lives." But at that time, the two people standing on the stern made a move. As the four ships were approaching, the sea level rose and huge waves appeared! Marvin stepped on the waves, his speed unfathomable! This was the ability of the Sea Emperor''s Crown to manipulate water. When he stepped on the water, his body flickered and displayed the pinnacle of Godly Dexterity! The pirates on the four ships were stunned! They had crossed the seas for a long time, but had never seen this kind of scene. In the blink of an eye, Marvin landed on the quickest pirate ship! He was alone, but it felt like an army was standing there. "Wha- what, what are you doing?" stuttered the pirate in charge of scouting as he kept retreating. Marvin grabbed the mooring rope with one hand while looking at the sun setting in the distance. He calmly answered, "Killing." ... When the final ray of sunshine disappeared from the horizon, the curtains raised on the feast of slaughter. On the first pirate ship, Marvin was alone, disappearing and reappearing at different places while his two cruel daggers took one life after the other. He was flickering in the darkness of the night. This pirate ship''s strongest few were only 3rd rank Fighters, but even if there were 4th rank powerhouses, they would also lose their lives to his blades! Kill! Kill! And kill again! Marvin was indeed venting! The Black Sails Fleet. Others thought this was only a common island''s organization, but Marvin knew that the real leader of the Black Sails Fleet was the Pirate King Pietrus. And Pirate King Pietrus was actually an incarnation of another person! ''Dark Phoenix!'' Marvin''s eyes were filled with killing intent! It would have been fine if they hadn''t met, but now that they ran into Marvin, how could he let them off? He couldn''t fight Dark Phoenix, so he could only vent on her subordinates first! "Woosh!" A cold ray of light flashed as the head of the Captain fell. Mournful cries filled the ship! The darkness was dyed red by blood. But the people on this ship could be considered rather lucky, because an even more frightening enemy had landed on another ship. It was a dog. Chapter 325: Plan and Alliance Chapter 325: Plan and Alliance Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After Marvin cruelly massacred the first ship, the Hellhound and the Wind Fairy also finished with their ships. The pet and the servant had each attacked their own pirate ship. Marvin gave them a simple command. Dispose of the enemies! The fate of the pirates on the Wind Fairy''s ship was a little bit better. The Wind Fairy had grown to be quite powerful and could already control the wind very skillfully. It flew gracefully on the pirate ship and blew a gust of wind that capsized the ship! This pirate ship was originally light and its center of gravity was quite unstable, as it had been kept empty to store more loot. The Wind Fairy''s gale made the pirates howl in grief as all of them were blown far away into the sea! Although most pirates who hit the water died, compared to the pirates who met the Hellhound, they could be considered rather fortunate! ... A low roar burst from the Hellhound''s mouth. In front of Marvin he was very docile, but his nature as a lifeform from Hell hadn''t changed! After swallowing the Shadow Prince''s avatar and Divinity, the Hellhound''s strength sharply increased. That middle head had already fully developed and a bulge seemed to be appearing on the left side as a second head had began to grow. Although the current Hellhound wasn''t at the 4th rank yet, it was more than strong enough to deal with the group of pirates! He charged crazily on the ship, tearing these unlucky frightened pirates apart! Every bite would suck blood from these poor people. And most frightening of all, their souls would also be swallowed! At that moment, it looked like the shadow of a death god was surrounding that ship. ... The 4th ship had a lot more luck. Aragon was very kindhearted, and although Marvin had him lend a hand to end these bandits, he didn''t go all out. Storm Swordsmen could display a lot of power on the sea. After he beheaded the captain of the ship and a few leadership figures, the rest of the pirates immediately chose to surrender. Aragon didn''t exterminate all of them and only made them tie each other up. The pirates didn''t hesitate to do as they were told. Because they saw the tragic fates of the other three ships. ... Sword Harbor 1. Everyone remained silent. Although they already knew Marvin was powerful, they hadn''t expected him to end four pirate ships in an instant! It didn''t even take ten minutes before two ships had their crews exterminated, one was capsized, and while the last one was okay, its crew was all tied up. As night fell, the four pirate ships were like ghost ships floating on the sea''s surface. Marvin wasn''t surprised by Aragon''s way of handling it. In fact, he intentionally let Aragon act. If all the pirates were killed, who would spread White River Valley''s name? Moreover, even if Marvin wanted to vent, he already made proper plans. The Black Sails Fleet was a very good opportunity, a chance to probe Dark Phoenix. He couldn''t miss out. While Dark Phoenix was very powerful, she was extremely cautious when acting in public. She definitely wouldn''t reveal her true identity until that key moment. Thus, Marvin made a plan in advance. He definitely would not be careless this time. "Let''s go. These people should consider themselves lucky." "Next time another pirate ship dares to think about attacking our White River Valley merchant ship, I will completely destroy them, even if I have to wipe out their headquarters!" Marvin''s words seemed to be addressed to Aragon, but it was in fact for these surviving pirates. He was certain these pirates would carry his words to Pirate King Pietrus. With Dark Phoenix''s character, she would either choose to endure, or wage war. ''Her attention is on Hathaway, so she shouldn''t make a move against me. On top of that, there are many Legends on my side, and if she acts directly, it would definitely reveal her identity, which would be extremely detrimental for her.'' ''The best outcome for her would be if she could use Pirate King Pietrus'' identity to get rid of me.'' ''The bait has been delivered in front of you. I don''t believe you won''t bite,'' Marvin mused. ... The two men returned to Sword Harbor 1 and Marvin immediately ordered Roberts to head toward Bass Harbor at full speed. As for himself, he had other arrangements. Even if Anna and Aragon were a bit worried about Marvin''s plans, after he showed the magical abilities of the Sea Emperor''s Crown, they were relieved. In the still of the night, Sword Harbor 1 sailed straight toward Bass Harbor. As for Marvin, he dove into the sea alone. Those pirate ships were of course not his targets. He entered the sea and immediately used [Eye of the Sea]. Just as he expected, shadows were frolicking at the seabed. A smile appeared on Marvin''s face. That was a group of Sea Elves! The Sea Emperor''s Crown quickly and secretly carried him down there and he soon arrived beside the Sea Elves, startling them. Marvin used the Sea Emperor''s Crown and communicated with them. Not long after, Marvin followed them to a cave in the seabed. After a while, a light shone before his eyes. The water pressure was removed and a sumptuous palace appeared in front of him. ... "Good little kid, you snatched away my man and still dare to appear in front of me?" A tender scolding voice echoed beside his ears as Marvin smiled bitterly before quickly entering the palace. There were few people in the palace, but they were all female Sea Elves. And sitting at the end was a young and beautiful Sea Elf, the Sea Elven Queen Marvin had met before! It was already known that the Sea Elven race was a matriarchy and was relatively more open-minded, but this sounded so wrong!!! Who the hell snatched away your man? Marvin coughed and calmly replied, "That was Ivan''s own decision, Your Highness. It had no relation to me, right?" The Sea Elven Queen was clearly brooding over this matter and looked at Marvin with some dissatisfaction. "Then why did you come this time?" "Lying to my clanmates about giving me the most valuable treasure of the Sea Race like that...." "How could a human like you have the Sea Race''s most valuable treasure?" Marvin nonchalantly took out the Sea Emperor''s Crown. In an instant, the entire palace became lively! "The Sea Emperor''s Crown!" "It really is the Sea Emperor''s Crown!" "Is this Human crazy? He just took it out like this? Isn''t he worried we will snatch it?" "No, apparently he came to give us the treasure¡­ Hold on, Humans are crafty, he certainly has a plot." The group of Sea Elves kept chattering. Not only did Marvin get somewhat annoyed, but even the Sea Elven Queen sitting on the throne frowned. "Quiet!" The main hall immediately regained its peace. The Sea Elven Queen watched Marvin coldly. "What do you want?" "To form an alliance," Marvin answered concisely. "In the near future, I might have a war at sea with my enemy, and thus I need your help." "An alliance?" The Sea Elven Queen revealed a tender smile. "Actually, I don''t care much about the Sea Race''s most valuable treasure." "If you can make Ivan marry me willingly, never mind just a war, even if it was ten wars I would help you!" Chapter 326: Path to Legend! Chapter 326: Path to Legend! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After leaving the Sea Elven Queen''s palace, Marvin was drifting alone in the sea. The Sea Emperor''s Crown was producing a faint light as it controlled the sea currents. The current was carrying Marvin comfortably toward Bass Harbor. But when he thought about the agreement he reached with the Sea Elven Queen, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. The Sea Elven Queen had always been one of the huge powers in the sea. All the queens of the Sea Elves had aimed to unify the Sea Races during their lifetimes, and the set of three Sea Emperor''s items was a shortcut to reach this goal. It was rumored that after gathering the entire set, one could control the sea. Marvin had thought that offering a gift as precious as the Sea Emperor''s Crown should be enough to show his sincerity. But he didn''t expect that even though those Sea Elves yearned for the crown, the Queen herself didn''t seem to care. Marvin was greatly taken aback. What he felt was particularly absurd was the agreement they eventually reached: As long as it was within the domain of the Sea Elves, the Queen would definitely lend a hand in the fight between Marvin and his enemies. The prerequisite was... ''Well, can''t really do anything about it. Seems like I can only sell off my friend.'' ''Ivan, I''m sorry. The Sea Elven Queen truly is devoted.'' Marvin smiled bitterly. Just thinking about the startled and restless expression Ivan got whenever the Sea Elven Queen was mentioned gave Marvin a headache. How could he match this pair of Elves together? Marvin felt that it would be very difficult even for a Master Matchmaker! Fortunately, the Sea Elven Queen didn''t give Marvin a hopeless task. She only asked Marvin to create three opportunities to be alone with Ivan. Three opportunities. It shouldn''t be too difficult. Marvin felt relieved. It shouldn''t be considered betraying Ivan? But when thinking about the Sea Elven Queen''s possessive smile, Marvin couldn''t help but shudder. He imagined the scene of the two alone together¡­ and the Sea Elven Queen forcing herself onto Ivan. Uh¡­ Nothing he could do, he needed the queen''s strength. ''I don''t know if the Great Elven King will secretly interfere¡­'' Marvin suddenly thought of how during the battle of the Decaying Plateau last time, the Great Elven King seemed to have been wounded. In this trip to Thousand Leaves Forest, he had to see if he could take a look. ... Marvin left straight for Bass Harbor with the Sea Emperor''s Crown. Only the Sea Elven Queen and another beautiful girl remained in the Sea Elven Palace. "Big Sister, why didn''t you want the Sea Emperor''s Crown?" "Even if Brother-In-Law is an Elven War Saint, if you two join hands, you still wouldn''t be able to rule the seas, right?" The young girl had a puzzled expression on her face. The Sea Elven Queen smiled, "The Sea Emperor''s Crown is quite good, but it is currently sealed. Unsealing it is very difficult. It would violate our ancestor''s oath as we can''t leave too far from these waters. But he can. Maybe one day this human will be able to unseal the Sea Emperor''s Crown. It wouldn''t be too late to request it from him at that time. "As for your brother-in-law¡­ This involves our clan''s biggest secret." "The requirements of the [Sea Elven Rebirth] skill are rather harsh¡­" The Sea Elven Queen smiled as an azure radiance flashed on her chest. If Marvin was here he would recognize that heart-shaped stone hanging around her neck. It was known as the Sea Emperor''s Heart! Sea Emperor''s Heart, Sea Emperor''s Crown, Sea Emperor''s Scepter... these were the items in the Sea Emperor set. ... The morning sea in Bass Harbor was peaceful. More than a dozen ships were anchored at the dock, and the sailors were already busily making preparations. These cargo ships were to leave for the North. They still had to pass through the Great Devil Strait before it froze due to the winter. They would stay in the North till the 4th or 5th month of the next year, waiting for the Great Devil Strait to melt so they could return. Thus, this was a pressing matter. The captains were analyzing the weather while the merchants kept urging everyone to work faster. And on a temporary pier not far off, a rather dazzling ship was docked. [Sword Harbor 1]! No one knew the origins of this ship. It had apparently arrived the night before. The people on the ship showed a few proofs of identity and were welcomed with a smile by the official in charge of the harbor. This wasn''t the treatment an average ship would get. Only the most favored people in the Alliance could enjoy this kind of polite reception. This made the rest of the sailors and captains on the dock curious about their identity. But nobody came down from the ship, so they couldn''t ask. ... When Marvin arrived at Bass Harbor, it was already noon. Anna had already made all the important contacts. This time, the Alliance''s inspection and approval was extraordinarily quick and efficient. This might be related to Hathaway previously organizing things. Even though Hathaway had already turned into an ice sculpture at Dark Phoenix''s Black Coral Island, few people in the South knew about this. Even in the Alliance, only a few high ranked people were aware of it. With Hathaway''s prestige, Marvin and his White River Valley received the best treatment. A temporary shipping route was quickly set up, and from now on, Sword Harbor 1 could hang the South Wizard Alliance''s banner if they wished. Marvin was very satisfied about this. And Lola was also finalizing the matters with the cooperating trading company, so they should be able to unload tomorrow. Aragon was very curious about the life at sea. He asked Marvin''s opinion about staying on the ship for the time being. That was something that suited Marvin just fine. Although there were already two Dark Knights overseeing the ship, how could he be against adding a level 18 Storm Swordsman? Every since Aragon came to Feinan, Marvin kept examining him. He made him act last time as a probe. According to Marvin''s observations, this peak genius of Arborea might be close to having a breakthrough! He had always been a talented genius on the path of swordsmanship. At a young age, he reached the limits of the plane and if he hadn''t been blocked by the plane''s laws, he might have already progressed further. Now that he arrived in Feinan, the limitation holding him back had been removed so he would surely progress soon! It was just a matter of time before he became a Legend. This was the result of knowledge and experience he accumulated for many years. ... Marvin didn''t stay too long in Bass Harbor. After making sure that Sword Harbor 1 wouldn''t have any issues, he left for the Adventurer Guild, Ranger Guild, and other great powers to put up a pearl gathering quest along with some information. The contents of the pearl gathering quest were very simple. He offered high prices for strange pearls. According to Marvin''s request, these pearls had to have liquid inside, and inside the liquid there would be a small lifeform moving around! That was exactly the description the Cursed Pearl he obtained before! In the past, he had carefully collected the pearls one by one. Who knew how much time and effort he had spent gathering the six pearls? Even if he didn''t have as much time now, he had resources and prestige! This was the advantage of being an Overlord. This gathering quest was released so that others could do this task on his behalf. In any case, the story behind the [Cursed Pearls] wasn''t known by many. With Marvin''s fame, this quest would definitely make countless people frantic and eager. Even if they didn''t do it for the considerable reward, being able to get in contact with the "famous" Viscount Marvin was also good. Everyone could see that White River Valley was thriving in the South. Not only was it supported by Hathaway of the Ashes Tower, but River Shore City had apparently been annexed by White River Valley, along with a great piece of land in the South. After a few years of development, if Marvin wanted to, he could easily establish a Dukedom! The quest caused a sensation in Bass Harbor after it was issued. Quite a lot of adventurers took the quest and started looking for the Cursed Pearls. A strange pearl was worth 500 Wizard gold! This kind of reward definitely made the adventurers crazy. ... As for Marvin, he had already rented a horse and gone on his way to Thousand Leaves Forest before the matter of the pearls created a stir. Bass Harbor and Thousand Leaves Forest weren''t far apart. He soon went past the villages where Humans and Half-Elves co-existed and arrived at the edge of Thousand Leaves Forest. After dismounting, he followed his memories and soon found the place where he originally advanced. The Night Monarch''s Tomb. When he advanced to Night Walker, he had only been an insignificant level 5 Ranger. After a short period of time, he now returned here as a level 18 expert. Thinking of this, he suddenly took out the Fate Tablet fragment from his Thousand Paper Crane. Seven light yellow flowers were peacefully laying on the Fate Tablet fragment. Twin Fate Flowers. The Holy Flower of Arborea''s Shadow Shrine. When Marvin was recovering, he''d ordered people to find these flowers. He then took out the half filled with Chaos power and used the light yellow half filled with the power of Order to nourish the Fate Tablet fragment. From the look of it, the effect was decent. The aura of the Fate Tablet had been strengthened a bit. It shouldn''t take long before Ding reawakened. Marvin let out a deep breath and put away the Fate Tablet fragment. He then bypassed the Night Monarch''s Tomb to look for a small cave. He cleared away the vegetation and dust outside the cave, exposing a small door. Marvin took out the old blacksmith''s key and gently opened the door. Behind it was a dark bottomless abyss. This was a strange place. Stones were floating in the void, and even if Marvin pushed his eyes to their limit, he couldn''t see the end of the abyss. ''I''ll reach the Night Monarch''s Tomb by following the slate.'' ''Only there can I obtain the [Ruler of the Night] inheritance.'' ''... as well as the [Path to Legend] quest!'' After thinking of this, Marvin didn''t linger any longer and jumped right in. But he hadn''t expected that after he stepped on a stone, it would start to disintegrate in two seconds! Thankfully, Marvin reacted instantly and jumped onto another stone, avoiding a disaster. ''Not good. These stones actually break after being touched!'' Marvin was a bit depressed. The old blacksmith hadn''t mentioned this. He could only clench his teeth and speed up, continuously skipping further into the darkness! Chapter 327: Advancement Manual Chapter 327: Advancement Manual Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the pitch black abyss, Marvin could be seen hopping around. Since the stones kept disintegrating, he had no choice but to keep moving forward. He didn''t know what would happen to him if he fell. Even the sight he got from the Night Monarch see through the darkness. This was clearly a special space. Marvin skipped across the floating stones for a while before finally noticing a glimmer in front of him. It was a bonfire. ¨C Bonfires represent hope. During that era of wilderness, only bonfires could dispel the people''s fear in the endless darkness. ¨C The words Marvin heard from the old blacksmith he set out echoed in his mind. His eyes shone as he rushed toward the bonfire! When Marvin reached it, he could clearly see that it was a large floating platform. The four corners of the platform had bonfires piled up. There were several rooms on the platform, some filled with books, and some with all kinds of weapons arranged inside. ''This is the Night Walkers'' headquarters?'' Marvin subconsciously looked down. But he was shocked to discover that there were nine such platforms layered from top to bottom in this space. ''The Ruler of the Night''s Advancement Manual is said to be in the 3rd floor!'' Marvin heeded Sean''s suggestion and controlled his body to land on the 3rd platform. But after landing, it felt like his body had become sluggish. There was no trace left of his Godly Dexterity. ''Such a powerful restriction.'' ''It is worthy of being a vestige of a place personally arranged by the Night Monarch,'' Marvin admired inwardly. He didn''t stop as he kept searching, room after room. Just as the old blacksmith had said, the 3rd platform was mostly rooms of books. These books were sealed by a mysterious power and Marvin, as a member of the Night Walkers, could only take one thing when he left. If he didn''t follow this rule, he would lose the Night Monarch''s Blessings. Marvin naturally wouldn''t act foolishly. The purpose of this trip was the Ruler of the Night Advancement Manual. The reason he chose the Night Walker class at the start was because he knew that the Night Walkers had a Ruler of the Night''s inheritance. Marvin was making preparations to advance to Legend, which wouldn''t be easy. He needed to prepare a lot of things. And although Marvin had an exceptional memory, he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t overlook a minor detail. Moreover, even though it was the same Ruler of the Night class, he had previously advanced from being a Thief and Assassin, while this time it was from being a Ranger and Night Walker, which naturally changed the circumstances. It would be good to get a hold of an Advancement Manual first. He made a trip around the rows of shelves and soon found a huge bookshelf! On the bookshelf was a tag: Legend Manual. Marvin''s eyes widened! This entire bookshelf was filled with Legend class manuals? Wasn''t the Night Walker Organization too outrageous? Marvin couldn''t wait to start searching. The first row was for Fighters. Marvin''s hand passed over them as each name echoed in his mind: Blazing Guardian, Stone Breaker, Mountain Lord, Sword of the Arcane Order. These Legend Classes were already hard to find in the current Feinan. On one hand, there were few Legends, and on the other hand, it was very hard to find the inheritance of a Legend class! Thus, in an ordinary advancement to Legend, one of their current classes would become their Legend class. For example, Marvin was currently a Level 9 Ranger, Level 6 Night Walker, and Level 6 Shapeshift Sorcerer. He was thus level 18 (due to the sub-class penalty). But after reaching the Legend realm (level 21), sub-classes wouldn''t be taken in account in his total level. Only his basic and advanced class would count. If Marvin advanced while he was a Level 10 Ranger, Level 8 Night Walker, and Level 6 Shapeshift Sorcerer, he would indeed become a Legend. However, his Legend class wouldn''t be Night Walker or Ruler of the Night, but rather [Legend Ranger]. This was why few people would level up their basic class too much. Upon advancing, the highest levelled class would be chosen as a Legend class by default, gaining additional Legend specialties. Legends were split into different kinds of Legend classes. But of course there was another way, which was to refuse to advance as a Ranger through the usual process and instead choose an advanced Legend class. Because of the nature of these Legend classes, they weren''t subject to the highest class restriction. In other words, as long as Marvin completed everything required for the Ruler of the Night''s advancement, his Legend class would be Ruler of the Night, and he would gain the specialties rewarded from it, rather than from the Ranger class. As for the Legend class specialties, they would usually be a lot more powerful than those from the basic or advanced classes. Ruler of the Night was simply not on the same level as the basic Legend classes! The importance of obtaining an inheritance could be seen from this. Many Legends could only helplessly choose their advanced class as their Legend class because they didn''t find a true Legend class. Even if reaching Legend was a lot simpler this way, their strength would also be a lot weaker. ... ''I didn''t expect the Night Walker''s to have so many Advancement Manuals for different Legend classes!'' ''If I could take them out to sell them, even if those Half-legend had to empty out their family property, they would still be willing to buy them!'' Greed flashed in Marvin''s eyes. But he knew that this was accumulated by the organization over countless years. He should be satisfied with being able to get the Ruler of the Night''s inheritance. Thinking of this, he directly skipped the Fighter and Wizard shelves, and looked the rogue section. Marvin noticed the book with a single glance! ¨C Night Book: Ruler of the Night Advancement Manual ¨C There it was! Just as Marvin grabbed the book, the platform faintly quivered. ''Sean said that I have to leave immediately after getting what I need. This place is also too strange. I''m definitely a Night Walker, yet the conditions are so strict,'' Marvin thought. After choosing his Advancement Manual, he turned and ran toward a corner of the platform. There was a small Teleportation Array there, and Marvin stood on it. But before he was teleported out, Marvin suddenly noticed a faint scroll page on the last bookshelf! He couldn''t see the contents of the page clearly, but his heartbeat accelerated. ''Book of Nalu! 1st page!'' A glimmer of understanding flashed through his mind. This was the resonance between the 6th page in his possession and the 1st page on the shelf. The two pages seemed to be calling to each other. Marvin calmed down. The 3rd page of the Book of Nalu was sealed by Hathaway in the Ashes Tower, the 6th page was in his hands, and he now found the 1st page... it was actually in the Night Walkers'' headquarters. Could he have the chance to restore this strange and powerful book? Thinking of this, Marvin felt a bit impatient. But he knew that it wasn''t the time yet. He needed to advance first before doing anything else. As he was thinking about this, Marvin got teleported out of the Night Walkers'' headquarters and arrived in an unknown location somewhere in Thousand Leaves Forest. He didn''t think much of it, as it was a random teleportation array. But who would have guessed that he''d see a familiar face before him? "How could it be you?!" That person was shocked. Chapter 328: Curved Dagger – Azure Leaf Chapter 328: Curved Dagger ¨C Azure Leaf Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was even more shocked. He hadn''t thought that he would bump into an acquaintance in this vast Thousand Leaves Forest right after leaving the Night Walkers'' headquarters. It was one of the captains of the Elven Iron Guard, who was also Ivan''s fianc¨¦e, Ollie. Ollie''s expression was very strange. Marvin was a Night Walker, and the Night Walkers had maintained a good relationship with the Wood Elves for many generations, but appearing at this time in this place, how could it not make people doubtful? From her eyes, it could be seen that she was on guard. "How did you come in?" Marvin asked in confusion, "Where is this place?" Ollie frowned. But at that time, a gentle voice could be heard not far from there. "I dragged him over." When Marvin heard this voice, he was puzzled at first, before quickly realizing. The Great Elven King! ... Wood Elves'' Secret Grounds. In the center of the Secret Grounds was a deep blue lake. Nine crystal trees spread from the lakeside, ultimately converging at the center of the lake. An extremely handsome man was soaking in the middle of the lake with his upper body bare. Marvin stood at the lakeside looking at the handsome Nicholas in a daze, and had a faint feeling that he was losing his mind! He''d seen many handsome men since he arrived in Feinan. Even if Ivan was the son of Nicholas and quite handsome, he didn''t take much care of his appearance and was a little unkempt. The Vampire Gwyn was also a beauty; when he first saw him, Marvin almost thought he was a woman. But the Great Elven King was completely different. From what Marvin remembered, he was always indifferent. He wore a crown and had an ice cold gaze which made everyone have a feeling of reverence when looking at him. But at this moment, when the Great Elven King appeared in front of him wearing nothing, Marvin was truly stunned. Without his usual kingly presence, his handsomeness was shocking. He was probably the ideal man all women dreamed of! Marvin took a deep breath and composed himself, his gaze ultimately settling on that burning hole in Nicholas'' chest! If not for this hole destroying the Elven King''s perfect frame, his body would have been a masterpiece! But Marvin also took note that Nicholas'' eyes seemed weary, and a hint of grey was beginning to grow on the sides of his temples! This made him look quite ill and tired. It also made one feel¡­ pity. ''Damn!'' ''How could I think like that!'' Marvin was startled by his thoughts. How powerful was the Great Elven King, how could he pity him¡­ Moreover, what kind of charm was he under, how could it forcefully twist his sexual orientation? Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but sweat. He stealthily took a glance at his status window, but there was no entry about a charm effect. Marvin felt very awkward. To the side, Ollie seemed quite baffled with Marvin''s strange expression. Fortunately, Nicholas, who had summoned Marvin, unhurriedly remarked, "You are a lot more daring then I imagined." "I didn''t have a chance to talk to you after you destroyed the Decaying Plateau before you rushed to Glynos'' Secondary Plane. What was the outcome?" His eyes were extremely clear. Without his kingly aura, he looked like an old friend chatting with Marvin. Marvin stayed silent for a while before responding, "A victory within expectations, but a price outside expectations." Nicholas nodded slowly. "A price has to be paid for success." "Hathaway sacrificed too much for you. This isn''t something she should have had to handle. Lady Dark Phoenix''s behavior is quite unreasonable. The reason I didn''t join the South Wizard Alliance was because I couldn''t see through her." "Rescuing her is going to be extremely difficult." Marvin shook his head, his eyes filled with determination. "I''ll definitely save her. This is what I promised her." The Elven King looked into Marvin''s eyes for a while before saying, "Very good, I hope you can succeed." "But I didn''t summon you today because of the matter between Dark Phoenix and Hathaway, but because of Ivan." "Ivan?" Marvin froze. What a coincidence, he was actually planning to look for Ivan. After all, without this guy, the Sea Elven Queen wouldn''t help him, and the chances of success in the war at sea wouldn''t be nearly as good. "He thinks that there is a medicine that can cure me in that Dead Area west of the Pambo Sea, but it''s actually false. It was an enemy''s trick," the Great Elven King explained dully. Marvin noticed that when he said enemy, his right hand''s forefinger faintly pointed upward. The Astral Sea. The enemy was very clear. Marvin nodded. "Ivan will come across many dangers. Originally I wanted to use them as stepping stones for him, but he will meet dangers surpassing what he can handle this time." "I should save him." "But this isn''t the time for me to leave." The Great Elven King''s face was firm. The hole in his chest was still constantly burning, and while the lake in the Hidden Ground could apparently suppress it, Marvin could still feel a frightening power from the wound. That was a god''s power! It wasn''t an avatar, it was the power of a god''s body! Marvin suddenly recalled that when they left the Decaying Plateau, even though the Great Elven King managed to rescue the Legends, he was sneakily attacked by a few gods! This wound was left at that time. Shame appeared on Marvin''s face. The plan had been his, but Nicholas had paid the price. He had truly been underestimating this world''s gods. He needed to work on his plans more before acting in the future. "I need you to go to the Pambo Sea." "Only you can save Ivan." "And I happen to know that you recently planned on looking for Ivan anyways, right?" Marvin felt a bit awkward. The Great Elven King was quite the schemer. Marvin guessed that he had used some Divination-type spells or something like that. He even knew about his own journey¡­ Wait, then wasn''t his deal with the Sea Elven Queen completely exposed? Nicholas always had a bad temper. Wouldn''t he fly into a violent fury because Marvin tried to scheme against his son? He looked apprehensively toward the Great Elven King. But he hadn''t expected that the Great Elven King would actually smile. "It doesn''t matter. I wouldn''t mind Ivan getting married." "It''s good as long as it is a woman." Marvin suddenly felt speechless. The father and son duo were truly special. However, Marvin wouldn''t reject the mission given by the Great Elven King. They had both already helped him quite a bit and he was originally looking for Ivan anyways, so accepting the mission entrusted to him by the Great Elven King was a matter of course. "No problem," he agreed. Nicholas nodded. He then raised both hands and two azure lights burst out from the lake, landing in front of Marvin. "This is¡­" Marvin looked at these two lights in hesitation. They were really too dazzling, to the point that he couldn''t make out what was inside. Under Nicholas'' encouraging gaze, Marvin stretched his hands forward. The azure light suddenly dimmed and Marvin''s hands were grasping something. ''It''s actually a pair of curved daggers.'' ''Legend Daggers!'' Marvin was overjoyed. "These are the blades I carried when I toured Feinan in my youth. Your daggers were damaged, and they aren''t suitable for your current strength." "These two daggers could be considered as a reward for helping to find my son," the Great Elven King said relaxedly. Marvin held the pair of daggers, unwilling to let go of them. This pair of curved daggers was very light. He could hardly feel anything when holding them! But their properties were heaven-defying! [Curved Dagger ¨C Azure Leaf] [Quality: Legendary] [Attack Power: 45-?] [Property 1: Magic Penetration +30] [Property 2: Divine Restraint +30] [Property 3: 50% chance of ignoring Fatal Injuries Immunity] ... Marvin''s eyes widened! This pair of daggers had attributes that completely overpowered most Legendary items! The three effects could be considered a bug. They were perfect for Rangers, and were the bane of Wizards, Clerics, and other fierce classes! [Magic Penetration] was simply ruthless. As the name imply it could directly destroy all kinds of Wizards'' defensive Barriers. [Divine Restraint] was also extremely practical. It was mostly the same as Magic Penetration, but instead of Wizards, it targeted Clerics, Apostles, and gods'' avatars. And the third property was the one Marvin felt most deserved to be called a bug. What was most troublesome when dealing with class holders of 4th rank or above? Naturally, it was when they had Fatal Injuries Immunity. For example, when Marvin had his heart stabbed by the Shadow Prince, he could still move decently well thanks to the specialty. But this pair of Azure Leafs had one chance out of two to ignore Fatal Injuries Immunity. This meant that Marvin would have an easier time killing! At the same time, it reminded him to remain vigilant. Although the Azure Leafs were part of the Great Elven King''s collection with outstanding effects... Others'' weapons might also have this effect. He couldn''t become careless just because he had Fatal Injuries Immunity. ... After thanking the Great Elven King, the Azure Leafs replaced Blazing Fury as his primary weapons. Nicholas grew somewhat tired, and after explaining a few more matters, he let Marvin leave. He ordered Ollie to take Marvin to the Elven King City. There was a large scale Teleportation Array in the [City Ruins] that lead to the Pambo Seashore. Marvin could quickly reach the coast of the Pambo Seashore through the Teleportation Array. Once he got there, surviving through the frightening sea depended on Marvin''s own abilities. Nicholas gave Marvin a crystal ball that would show the whereabouts of Ivan every day at a fixed time. Marvin could rely on this thing to find him. ''Dead Area¡­'' ''I remember dying several times in that place. The place is too strange.'' ''But there should be a lot of good things in the Dead Area.'' Marvin gradually started recalling things about the place, and formed a plan in his mind. Finally, under Ollie''s hopeful eyes, Marvin awe-inspiringly set foot on the Teleportation Array in the City Ruins. Chapter 329: Vestige Chapter 329: Vestige Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Gray. This was the main color of the coastal area around the Pambo Sea. Because the Pambo Sea itself bordered the gray Dead Area. The climate here was abnormal. The sun rarely shone and most of the time, large black clouds circled the sky. Through the long distance Teleportation Array, Marvin arrived in a small house in the ruins of a city. "Sir Marvin, I am the leader of the Wood Elves stationed in these ruins. My name Joan." A good-looking Elven woman greeted Marvin. Marvin nodded. He chatted with the Elf for a bit and found out that they were guarding this Teleportation Array. Once he found Ivan, he only needed to come back here to quickly return to Thousand Leaves Forest. ''The Wood Elves really go far for their family, and as the most powerful Elven King, Nicholas'' arrangements are far-reaching.'' Marvin originally thought that there would only be traces of Wood Elves in the Thousand Leaves Forest. He didn''t think that the Elven King''s hand would stretch far into the Pambo Sea to the northwest. ... From Joan''s words and Marvin''s previous understanding of the Pambo Seashore, he more or less understood the situation. The Pambo Sea was the only inland sea in Feinan''s continent, but it was a lot more frightening than the other seas. Apart from the ever present black clouds and fog, there were all kinds of frightening sea monsters roaming around. Perhaps because of the Dead Area''s influence, the sea frequently had some strange phenomena. [Ghost Ship], [Skeleton Ship] and other myths spread through the western seashore''s populace. This region actually didn''t belong to the South. It was considered as part of the South-North border. Pambo Seashore had many independent city-states, imitating the city-state system of the North. The South Wizard Alliance was very powerful, but for some unknown reasons, they didn''t get involved with this place. In short, the Pambo Sea''s surroundings were a lot more chaotic than the East Coast. Naturally, this was also a place with many opportunities. ... The ruins were the Pambo Seashore most typical kind of city. This city was established on countless ruins and all kinds of adventurers occupied the place, looking for rumored treasures of the Ancient Gnomes. Many people found treasures and were able to soar from their adventurer status as they became rich. Obviously, a lot more people ended up as skeletons and left this dreary world. Marvin explored the Pambo Sea several times and visited many of those dungeons. The countless adventurers'' corpses he met inside made even him feel cold. How could it be so easy to explore the Gnomes'' ruins? Even the brightest Thief in their ranks was easily buried alive by a Gnome''s trap. It used to be a huge Gnome Empire. ... Marvin went in the city by himself. The streets were very lively, not inferior to Jewel Bay''s Six Pearl Harbors. A lot of ships were anchored at the docks, but these ships were mostly travelling between the various city states and didn''t go toward the Dead Area across the huge Pambo Sea. Marvin top priority was to find Ivan. and to do so, he needed to leave for the Dead Area. While Marvin knew some tricks and shortcuts to go to the Dead Area, he still needed a ship for the first part of the trip. "What boat is going to [Sunrise Island] soon? And any boat is okay?" On the docks, a clever-looking boy was sizing up Marvin. Marvin slightly smiled and casually tossed him a silver coin. The boy took the coin and frowned. "Southerner?" Marvin remained calm. "I won''t cause trouble." The boy put away the silver coin. Even if this was a silver coin from the South Wizard Alliance, it was also valuable in the Pambo Seashore''s cities. He immediately pointed to a lousy ship near them and said, "The Parrot fits. Captain Aru will set off in ten days. This is the soonest." After Marvin thanked the boy he went to the Parrot. He walked around casually and found that not only was the boat down, but the sailors were also not present. They must have gone ashore to enjoy themselves. Only a navigator was on the ship, studying a sea chart conscientiously. Marvin asked, and confirmed that this ship was really setting off ten days later toward his destination, Sunrise Island. He quickly paid for his ship expenses and scheduled a cabin before leaving the dock. Since they would set off ten days later, Marvin didn''t want to waste his time. For the current him, every second was very important. ... Marvin walked through the streets, looking for an inn. But he suddenly noticed a crowd not far from there, apparently watching something exciting. Marvin was curious and went over. Approaching, he saw that the people were crowding around a courtyard''s door. Posted on the door was a notice with [Wolf Spider] written on it. "I heard the Wolf Spider mercenaries found the entrance of some new Gnomish ruins. They are recruiting experts of the 3rd rank and above." "What Gnomish vestiges would force the Wolf Spiders with their powerhouse team to hire outsiders?" "Who knows. From the rumors, it''s [Saruha]... The people on the sides were discussing spiritedly while Marvin had a heavy expression. Saruha?! That was strange strange... Saruha was a high level instance that didn''t open until one year after the Great Calamity! It was on the same level as the Scarlet Monastery, but was a more troublesome challenge! This Gnomish vestige was truly a remnant of the Ancient Gnomes'' empire. The most frightening things inside weren''t the traps, but the large amount of constructs and Evil Spirits! Without proper preparations, exploring Saruha would only bring about one''s own destruction. Why was Saruha''s entrance discovered earlier? Could it be because he had changed history? Marvin frowned. From the notice, it seemed that these [Wolf Spider] mercenaries found Saruha''s entrance. They found the way to freely enter and exit the remains, and a map of the area. But they estimated that they weren''t powerful enough to clear it out themselves, so they decided to hire outside help. The notice was very clear. The outside helpers would temporarily enjoy the same loot distribution as the internal staff. At the same time they would be rewarded considerably. They would hire ten 3rd rank experts. As for the 4th rank experts, they would hire three or more, the more the better. They didn''t expect to hire any Legends of course. Legends weren''t weaklings, and they weren''t people that the Wolf Spider mercenaries could afford to hire. Many of the people surrounding the door wanted to participate in this exploration. The Wolf Spiders were a well-known and outstanding mercenary team in the ruin city. They wouldn''t hire people that weren''t genuine experts. Thus, anyone who wanted to sign up to join the excursion would have to go through their test. The test was very simple: a peak 3rd rank Barbarian was standing at the doorway. They needed to be able to fight him. Barbarians had a lot of stamina and were perfect for testing people. Many people had participated in the registration process and fought with the Barbarian one by one. But most people weren''t a match for the Barbarian! It was clear for Marvin that this Barbarian was extremely powerful. He could almost hold his own against a 4th rank expert. An ordinary adventurer simply wouldn''t be able to keep blocking his axe. Although he most likely started off leniently, many adventurers were sent flying. This scared away a group of people and those that remained were most likely the ones with real ability. The notice said that they would set off for the remains the next day and it was estimated that they would take seven to eight days to finish exploring. And from his understanding about Saruha, it wouldn''t take that long. This vestige wasn''t that big. It just had a crazy amount of monsters inside. What he cared about most was that a majority of Saruha''s monsters were constructs. He vaguely remembered that there was a special existence among these constructs, Saruha''s Big Boss, called [Chaotic Memory Killer]. This construct possessed a certain amount of intelligence and could communicate with people, yet from time to time it seemed to have an issue with its memories. If not for coming across this by chance, Marvin wouldn''t have recalled this matter. ''Chaotic Memory Killer¡­'' ''Lost Memory Chip¡­'' ''Could they be related?'' When this occurred to him, Marvin instantly made a decision. Might as well register for this expedition into the historical remains! Even if Saruha was dangerous, with Marvin''s current strength, how could there be an issue? In any case, he had ten days to waste in this ruin city, so he''d better make the most of it. Moreover, he now had the Legend Advancement Manual, but to advance to Ruler of the Night, he needed a huge amount of battle exp! With his current levels, he wanted to advance to Ruler of the Night by becoming a Level 8 Ranger and Level 10 Night Walker. Marvin''s Night Walker was still level 6, and if he wanted to reach level 10, the amount of battle exp he needed was frighteningly high. For this trip to the Dead Area, he was prepare to kill ruthlessly to gather battle exp. And Saruha''s monsters also gave relatively good amounts of experience. At the same time he could take a look at this Chaotic Memory Killer to check whether he had Mark 47''s Memory Chip. Three birds in one stone. Marvin naturally wouldn''t miss the opportunity. Thus he also restrained himself and lined up obediently. Others froze momentarily when they saw Marvin stepping forward, and then were startled. The Barbarian defeated someone and casually looked at the line of people with a slight frown. But his gaze stopped on the last man! This was a tall middle-aged man with a face marked by the experiences he''d been through. The Barbarian exclaimed, "Dragon Slayer, Sir Robin!" The crowd immediately reacted to those words. "The Robin who tore the Black Dragon apart with his bare hands?" "He actually came to apply?" "Hold on, he could tear apart Black Dragon Clarke with his bare hands, that''s the strength of a Legend! That Wolf Spider mercenary group is lucky!" The people were discussing spiritedly. They had noticed Marvin''s disguise but didn''t dare point it out because they feared they might be wrong. After all, the story of Rocky Mountain''s Robin already spread through the Pambo Seashore, but most people only had a rough impression of his appearance. But this Barbarian had personally seen Robin! Thus he recognized him with a single glance. He humbly came over and asked, "Did you come to participate in this exploration?" Chapter 330: Swing Inn Chapter 330: Swing Inn Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Sir Robin?" Marvin was a bit distracted. But he quickly recovered, remembering that his current appearance wasn''t just a nobody in the western seashore. Dragon Slayer Robin! This name had spread through the Pambo Seashore a while ago. With Marvin and Jessica''s rise in fame, Hope City and Rocky Mountain once again drew the eyes of many people. Although Marvin left Hope City soon after getting rid of Clarke, many people described his looks and accomplishments and spread the information. ''I actually wanted to be inconspicuous...'' Marvin smiled bitterly. When he left the Wood Elves'' cabin he used Disguise subconsciously. Thus, he didn''t really think about it, but he had actually used his famous Robin disguise. No wonder people gave him a strange look when he lined up¡­ they recognized him. Marvin rolled his eyes. It was time to show off his acting skills. A surprised expression appeared on his face. "Robin? Who is Robin?" "My name is Kerry." "You mistook me for someone?" After saying that he tilted his head and turned his body while quietly adjusting his disguise. This was a slight adjustment that happened at a lightning speed. Marvin barely modified his appearance, making his current disguise about 70% similar to Robin. Just as expected, the Barbarian was in a daze and sized him up once more before awkwardly laughing. "My bad, I made a mistake." The people on the side laughed and relaxed. Of course! How could a Legend powerhouse like Robin care to look at the small Wolf Spider mercenaries? They just looked really similar. The Barbarian wasn''t angry after admitting he was wrong. He looked down at Marvin''s waist. In the rumors, Robin used a spear, and his other weapons were Sha firearms. But this "Kerry" was obviously using a pair of curved daggers, and seemed to be a Ranger. They weren''t using the same weapons, so he shouldn''t be Sir Robin. Thinking of this, he felt a bit embarrassed at his mistake. Marvin inwardly laughed. Being too high-profile wasn''t always good. Fortunately he had the Disguise skill, or else he would be the focus of attention everywhere he went. Whether it was Marvin or Robin, these two identities had very high fame. It was time to make up a new one. ... Since it was confirmed that it wasn''t Robin, the test was still required. "Mister Kerry, if you want to participate in tomorrow''s expedition, you need to handle at least ten of my moves." The Barbarian was clearly very confident in his own strength as he kindly advised, "If you aren''t strong enough, you might not be able to withstand my attacks." If someone random person said the same words, the bystanders would have hissed in displeasure. But everyone saw the previous tests. Most of the adventurers weren''t close to being the Barbarian''s match. This guy was innately overpowered, so putting it this way wasn''t pride, but a sign of goodwill. "Bull isn''t one of the Vice Leaders of the Wolf Spiders for no reason." "Yes, even if he is only at the 3rd rank, many 4th rank experts might not necessarily be his match." "This test was without [Ancestors Blessings] and [Berserk Bloodline]. People say he is the Barbarian around here with the greatest prospects of advancing to Legend." "Since that Kerry isn''t Sir Robin, he shouldn''t be Bull''s opponent. Look at his thin arms and legs, and those daggers that look like tree leaves. He won''t be able to block Bull!" The test continued and everyone couldn''t help but chat about it. There was no shortage of people who failed the test. They fought with Bull and knew that guy''s strength. Barbarians'' bodies were pretty strong. Overall, they would only be second to the Underdark''s Dark Elves. However, most Barbarians worshipped their ancestors. Worshipping their ancestors meant that they could obtain power from the spirits of their ancestors. At the same time, Barbarians could also have a Berserk Bloodline. With both, a strong 3rd rank Barbarian wouldn''t be inferior to an ordinary 4th rank expert. When he reached the front of the entrance, Marvin slightly nodded. The curtains opened on their fight! The Barbarian roared loudly before pouncing over. He lifted his huge axe, leaving an afterimage as his powerful presence spread over! But some people couldn''t help but cry out in surprise at that time! In a flash, Marvin brushed past the axe very nimbly. He wasn''t harmed at all. Under the Barbarian''s shocked gaze, Marvin''s dagger lightly pressed against his neck. "Passed?" he asked gently. The area turned silent. Marvin''s ghost-like movements and reaction speed made people completely unable to keep up! The Barbarian blinked three times before recovering. "Passed, of course you passed¡­" He gulped, his eyes filled with fear! Marvin smiled and drew back his dagger. Such a joke, he was a level 18 Ranger! How could he not deal with a level 15 Barbarian? Marvin didn''t need to use a trump card and only relied on his physical abilities to crush and overpower the Barbarian. This was the fearsomeness of Godly Dexterity! By the time audience recovered, Marvin had already taken care of the formalities with the Barbarian. He had to gather at the appointed location before tomorrow night. The exploration would start at nightfall. This was exactly what Marvin wanted. After he was accepted into the exploration group, Marvin quickly sneaked into the crowd and disappeared. The Barbarian followed Marvin with his eyes and quietly wiped his sweat. In that split second, he had truly felt killing intent. If he really made a move, he might have died. ''This guy¡­ So frightening.'' The Barbarian felt cold. Even if this guy wasn''t Sir Robin, he was a very terrifying powerhouse. As he was pondering, he was surprised by someone suddenly patting his shoulder. The Barbarian turned around, stunned. It was a man hidden in a cloak, his voice sounding very pleasant. "I also want to participate in tomorrow''s exploration, can I pass the test?" The Barbarian nodded. "What should I call you?" The cloaked man glanced at Marvin''s shadow disappearing in the crowd and soon answered, "I am Gwyn." ... Marvin didn''t know what happened at the entrance of the Wolf Spider mercenary group''s courtyard after he left. He wandered in the city for a bit before ultimately choosing an inn as his temporary resting place. [Swing Inn]. A very interesting name. Marvin walked past the green leafy entrance and found out that all the seats inside this inn had been replaced by thick and solid swings. The business of this inn seemed average, and the hall only had a few people. The inn owner was a middle-aged woman. Her eyes seemed old. A beautiful face seemed to be hiding behind the passage of time as her wrinkles reflected the years that had passed. Marvin took a glance around and widened his eyes in shock. ''It''s her?!'' Chapter 331: Holy Blood Chapter 331: Holy Blood Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The shock on Marvin''s face promptly disappeared. Although he met an "old acquaintance", she didn''t appear until a year later in the original timeline. From what he remembered, the [Bloodthirsty Witch] shouldn''t have matured yet. He calmed down completely and observed her, appreciating the nice surprise. Perhaps because the Swing Inn hadn''t had a client for a very long time, the owner greeted Marvin passionately. Marvin casually asked for some food and hot soup along with a peaceful room before going there to rest. The owner was followed by a very shy little girl. The girl seemed to be as old as Isabelle. She hid timidly behind the owner. From time to time she would look at Marvin with her big curious eyes. And when Marvin smiled at her, the little girl would hide again. She was a really beautiful girl. ... Nightfall. Marvin stirred from his sleep. On the table, some bread and a plate of shredded meat had cooled down. He grabbed a cup of milk as he began to ponder. Encountering the opening of Saruha could be considered lucky, but meeting the Bloodthirsty Witch earlier made Marvin a bit suspicious. If he wasn''t wrong, this owner of the Swing Inn was called Barbara and wasn''t someone ordinary. She was previously part of the Dark Side! And that little girl was even more special. Although she wasn''t a Vampire, she was actually shouldering the Dark Side''s revival mission. The little girl was said to have the Holy Blood of that Vampire Duchess, the bloodline of the primogenitor [Yin]. That bloodline power was extremely powerful. As long as it was aroused, the little girl would obtain strength comparable to that of the Duchess, Legend strength. In the plans of the Dark Side, that girl called Jo was to become their leader and rule the entire western coastline. After all, because of the interaction at the North-South border, the current South Wizard Alliance already didn''t pay attention to the western side. This was their opportunity to break away from the rule of the Wizard Alliance. The Dark Side had always been actively plotting this matter. And they succeeded in the game. Although Marvin didn''t know about the course of events, he knew that there was a powerhouse in the Dark Side that could match the Bright Side''s Duke William. This was the only piece of information about [Dawn of the Vampires: Dark and Bright]. In that expansion, the Vampires officially entered Feinan''s core stage. It began in the chaotic world after the Great Calamity as they started killing their way out. It was just that the Bright and the Dark Sides had their own ideals. And the two sides couldn''t coexist. As for the players, they always chased after benefits for themselves. Coupled with the fact that the Dark Side was indeed a bit crazy, most players chose the mission to help the Bright Side, ultimately annihilating the Dark Side, only leaving some smouldering embers behind. In this event, Marvin, as a Ruler of the Night, also made great efforts. He had previously fought side by side with the Bright Side''s Duke William to clear out who knew how many Dark Side nests. This let him know the Vampires'' bodies like the back of his hand. As for the Bloodthirsty Witch Jo, she had her Holy Blood removed by the Great Duke William and went insane. ... That was the end of his memories on the matter. From what he knew, Jo''s foster mother, Barbara, had been someone of the Dark Side. But because of some matters, she turned over a new leaf and intended to live in seclusion in the mortal world. While hiding from the Dark Side''s pursuit, she made great efforts to suppress Jo''s Holy Blood. But she ultimately failed. The power of the Holy Blood was too great, and blindly suppressing would only lead to a bigger rebound. In the end, the Dark Side found their hiding spot. Barbara could only helplessly hand Jo over, making her change from an innocent little girl into a witch driven by the Holy Blood. Anywhere Jo went would end up filled with corpses. No one could prevent her bloodthirst and slaughter. Only Barbara could slightly suppress it and let her return to that little girl. But it was only a slight restraint. Marvin faintly remembered that before Jo was at death''s door, she had accidentally killed her foster mother. Maybe her crazy actions in her final battle were because she hoped for salvation. These things shouldn''t have been shouldered by a little girl. Marvin didn''t know what happened to Jo before, but he was certain that now that this matter bumped into him, he could completely change the situation. ''Although the Bloodthirsty Witch appeared a year after the disaster, that was when she awakened from a deep slumber.'' ''Thus it could be inferred that the bloodline on her body had already activated before that.'' ''I just don''t know when the Dark Side will make a move¡­'' Marvin sat on the chair, pondering. He also wasn''t that kind of pure samaritan. Although Jo was innocent, the Holy Blood she had was what Marvin valued the most. Holy Blood didn''t have only one property. It could make someone crazily powerful, or turn someone insane. It was similar to the Book of Nalu. Without enough wisdom, there was no way to handle this power. Jo''s mind was pure and it had a lot of room for growth. If she received guidance she could receive the strength of the Holy Blood without falling into the Dark Side''s [Bloodthirst]. And Feinan would have one more rational Legend. The Vampires were also a very important part of Marvin''s plans. Resisting against the gods wasn''t something he could do alone. For that, the Barbarians and the Vampires were Marvin''s most natural allies. Because these two races didn''t worship gods, but their ancestors! Their beliefs were in their bloodlines, their ancestors, their descendants. Thus, their races were like a blasphemy to the gods! After the gods established their power in Feinan one after the other, the Vampires and Barbarians were among their first targets. The normal Humans and other races had it slightly better. Because those without faith could still be won over. As for those believing in their ancestors, the only path for them was eradication. Naturally, the Vampires and Barbarians weren''t weak, so even if the gods joined hands, they didn''t manage to thoroughly exterminate them. These two races were indeed the natural targets for White River Valley to form an alliance with. Unfortunately, Marvin''s path didn''t really intersect much with these two races. For the Barbarians, he got to meet a Legend Barbarian that was frightened by his friends back when he went to that icy region in the North. He seemed to be a protector of a Barbarian tribe. As for the Vampires, Marvin only crossed paths with that Gwyn guy. He had no memory of that person before, so he guessed that he must have died before the Great Calamity. It was a bitter struggle between the Bright Side and the Dark Side. A genius like Gwyn would definitely be on the Dark Side''s blacklist. ''Seems like it''s time to contact Great Duke William once I''m done with the matters of the Pambo Sea.'' ''We fought side by side in the past¡­ but unfortunately, I don''t know how I''ll convince this greedy old ghost this time.'' Marvin sighed inwardly. But he hadn''t expected that he would suddenly feel his heartbeat speed up! ... In the ice-cold basement. Covered in a few blankets, the little girl''s frozen lips were purple. Her eyes were wide open with an innocent gaze. "She, she came to look for me again," the little girl whimpered. The middle-aged woman hugged her gently. "Don''t be afraid, Jo, Mom is here. No one will harm you." Jo calmed down a bit. "Mom, I''m cold," she muttered in a low voice. Worry could be seen on Barbara''s face. "I want to drink something hot," Jo said naturally. Barbara''s expression changed! Jo had never said before this when the Holy Blood flared up! "Do you want to drink warm cow milk?" She forced herself to stay calm and asked in a low voice. Jo said blankly, "Warm milk? I want to drink red, warm stuff¡­" "Mom, I''m so thirsty¡­ I want to drink warm¡­" Jo was pleading. Barbara''s heart sank to the bottom. But she hadn''t expected that Jo would suddenly cry in alarm, "There is a bad person!" Barbara instinctively raised her head toward a hovering shadow! This was Low Flight, the Vampires'' innate skill! Alarm filled Barbara''s face. "Still found by you?!" In her eyes, someone using Low Flight was definitely a Vampire. The Bright Side''s Vampires didn''t dare operate in the western coastline. The current struggle between the two sides was already reaching its climax. If the Bright Side''s Vampires appeared here, they would be attacked by groups of the Dark Side''s experts. Those who came here would definitely be the people of the Dark Side she had been hiding from for years! Thinking of this she couldn''t help but bite her lip. She couldn''t let Jo fall into their hands! She fished out a small silver dagger from her sleeve. But then a gentle voice echoed behind them. "It should be very exhausting to hide from the Dark Side for so many years while caring for this kind of little girl, right?" Barbara turned in fright and saw a youth calmly standing behind them. He moved like a ghost. With this kind of movement, he was probably at least a Half-Legend Vampire! Barbara was pained as she stepped in front of Jo to protect her. "What do you want? Let Jo off, I''ll give you anything you want." Jo''s little head came out from the blanket as she glared toward Marvin. "You can''t do anything bad to mom!" "Or Jo will bite you to death!" After saying this, her adorable canines started growing, turning into bloodsucking fangs! Barbara and Marvin frowned. Jo was already somewhat unable to restrain the Holy Blood''s power! Marvin said a little awkwardly, "What do I want to do? Could it be that you don''t know about me?" Barbara froze. Soon, a flame flickered in the basement and Marvin''s appearance could be seen clearly. "You are¡­ You are White River Valley''s Viscount Marvin!?" Barbara let out, stunned. Jo blinked, her fangs disappearing. She was about to say something when a gust of air suddenly rushed in the basement! "Woosh!" A few shadows flashed over. "Holy Blood¡­ I smell Holy Blood," a shadow said in a low voice. Chapter 332: Pursuers Chapter 332: Pursuers Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Barbara, you fled with the Holy Blood for so many years, but we finally found you!" The shadows completely ignored Marvin, instead all focusing their gazes on Barbara and Jo. Marvin noticed that there was a faint imprint between their eyebrows. Bloodthirst! The five newcomers were all Vampire experts from the Dark Side. "[Pursuer] Huntson!" Barbara''s expression suddenly changed. The Vampire at the lead looked handsome and delicate, but unfortunately for him, a frightening scar crossed his eye, making him look particularly sinister. He was a Pursuer! Pursuers in the Dark Side were in charge of tracking down and killing traitors. There weren''t more than fifty Vampires with this title in general, and the western seashore was considered to have numerous experts. ... ''4th rank Pursuer.'' ''The rest are 3rd rank and more or less similar to Karnoth.'' Marvin''s expression didn''t change. These guys completely ignored him, which made him feel like laughing. It was mostly due to him being a Human. The Dark Side clearly differentiated between Humans and Vampires, and Marvin looked like an ordinary Human standing there. Although he had a faint aura like a Vampire''s, it was most likely because he had stayed with these two for a long time. Huntson didn''t know that his overconfident judgement would be his greatest mistake! ... Their attention was completely focused on Jo''s small figure. All of the Dark Side''s Vampires showed greedy expressions. That was Holy Blood, the pure bloodline left behind by the first Primogenitor! If they could swallow this power, they could turn into Great Duke Legend Vampires that could match William in strength! Unfortunately, they couldn''t control the power of the Holy Blood after trying to devour it. Back when Jo was small, something like that had been attempted. Any Vampire that tried to swallow the Holy Blood became a slave to its power and turned into a slaughter machine. They would completely lose their reason, and wouldn''t be able to distinguish between friend and foe! It was a lot more terrifying than Bloodthirst! Thus, they could only look on in desire while their reason reminded them that their life was more important! If they could bring Jo back to a Dark Side base, the Elders would certainly give them a huge reward. This was what they cared about, Pursuer Huntson included. He gave up the chance to slumber and strengthen himself to look for traces of Jo days and night before eventually sensing the aura of the Holy Blood. How could this not make him excited! ... "Child, follow us. We won''t harm you." Pursuer Huntson coldly reminded, "You know how grave the crime of betraying the Dark Side is." "But for her, we can forgive your previous actions," Huntson mentioned to Barbara. The Elders of the Dark Side were no fools. Jo was the key to the rise of the Dark Side, but if they hurt her adoptive mother, once her bloodline awakened, she would definitely not let it go. Moreover, controlling Jo through Barbara had always been the goal of the Dark Side. Huntson''s order was very simple. It was to bring them back without harming the mother and daughter duo at all. This mission was very troublesome, but Huntson''s strength far exceeded Barbara''s. As for Jo, she was still a young child who had yet to suck any blood, so she simply couldn''t go against him. ''Once this mission is finished, I could even get a Reverse Cross Medal, not to mention a Dense Blood Nucleus or two.'' Thinking of this, Huntson felt very satisfied. ... Barbara gritted her teeth, intending to stake it all against these Vampires! She knew the craziness of the Dark side. If Jo was left in their hands, the only path left would be a path of destruction! She didn''t want to see Jo become a slaughtering monster like the Great Duchess from Castle Tulip that year! But at that time, a voice behind the the mother and daughter duo sneered, "Turns out the Dark Side''s Vampires only know how to bully women and children." Marvin''s words immediately attracted the attention of the five Vampires. Huntson frowned, but before he could say anything, Marvin already approached! Since he had already decided to change history, how could he let Huntson capture Jo? Marvin''s body moved like lightning as Godly Dexterity showed its fearsomeness. In a blink, he was in front of Huntson! Huntson was startled. Marvin''s speed already approached the limit of the human body. He simply couldn''t dodge in this narrow room! But the Pursuer was someone who had experienced countless battles. His body instantly scattered as he turned into a bat, avoiding Marvin''s cold dagger! ... But the other Vampires didn''t have Huntson''s luck. After Marvin missed his slash, he used Shadow Escape, instantly appearing behind a Vampire. That guy didn''t have time to react before his head was cut by Marvin! The first real battle for [Curved Dagger ¨C Azure Leaf]. That light feeling made Marvin simply unable to stop himself. He didn''t need to use any strength at all. The sharp edge felt as if he was cutting into tofu as it pierced through the Vampire''s head! The remaining three Vampires were pale from dread. Speed was the ability they relied on to survive, but they were now being completely overwhelmed by Marvin''s speed! "Who is that guy!" "Doesn''t he look a bit familiar?" "Ah! He is Ma¡­" The three hurriedly scattered and fled. One of them used Low Flight, seeming to have recognized Marvin''s appearance! But unfortunately, he didn''t have time to finish his words before he was cut in two! 3rd rank Vampire. He didn''t have Fatal Injuries Immunity, and even if he did, in front of the pair of Azure Leafs, they wouldn''t be able to resist three hits! "Woosh!" In an instant, Marvin went all-out and moved like a ghost as each of his attacks struck true! After five seconds, the four Dark Side Vampires were already dead! This was the power of his Godly Dexterity and Legendary Weapons. Marvin''s strength had already advanced by leaps and bounds! 3rd rank class holders were completely trivial for him to kill! ... The basement was completely silent. Four cold corpses were inert as scarlet blood spread on the ground. Barbara hurriedly covered Jo''s eyes in fear that she would be stimulated by the blood. But what surprised her was that Jo''s body temperature was returning to normal as the signs of the Holy Blood outbreak disappeared. Marvin stood there warily, his perception focused on the changes in the darkness. He knew Huntson wouldn''t give up so easily, even if the strength he displayed was enough to make most people cower. After turning into a bat, Vampires were even better at hiding. Marvin''s perception was originally average, making it was very difficult to find him hiding in the boundless darkness. Marvin asked in a low voice, "Do you have a way to find him?" Barbara froze. She didn''t know why Marvin helped them, but this legendary hero should be a lot better than these Dark Side Vampires, right? She was once part of the Dark Side, but she broke away from the Bloodthirst using a special method, so she couldn''t get any reaction from Huntson''s hiding place. Thus, she shook her head. Marvin frowned. The Pursuer had reacted quickly enough that he was unable to grab something to use with Night Tracking, so that method was out. ''Could it be a deadlock? No way! Huntson will definitely sneak attack. I can''t always be on guard.'' Gloominess flashed through Marvin''s eyes. The Shadow Prince''s previous sneak attack was still vivid in his mind. Marvin wouldn''t make the same mistake twice. Marvin definitely wouldn''t flush Huntson out of his hiding place! But Jo suddenly pointed at a spot in the darkness and said, "He is there!" Marvin quickly used Night Boundary! The strength of Night Walkers'' Darksight was pushed to the limits. He focused his sight, and sure enough, he found a bat at the location pointed to by Jo. The bat suddenly flapped its wings and tried to fly away. But in such a confined space, it was difficult for him to escape! Marvin''s storage was filled with countless things. A fishing net flew over before Huntson could fly a few meters. But rather than a real fishing net, it was actually a magic staff with the [Fishing Net] ability enchanted on it! Compared to Spider Web, Fishing Net was more suitable to handle the flexible Vampires! The bat was covered by the fishing net as a silver radiance flickered. A silver dagger was arranged on the fishing net! This Fishing Net ability had been designed this to restrain Vampires! After Huntson fell to the trap, he hurriedly turned back to his Human-shape. But Marvin had already approached, and they engaged in an intense melee struggle. But despite Huntson being a noble Dark Side Pursuer, he was a lot inferior to Marvin with his Godly Dexterity. The weapons in his hands weren''t common weapons, but in front of the fierce Azure Leafs¡­ They broke apart after three moves! ''Although they don''t have Armor Penetration or Disintegration properties, there are definitely hidden properties!'' ''These are worthy of the weapons used by the Great Elven King, the quality is wonderful!'' Marvin was inwardly happy. His moves became even more ruthless. He took advantage of Huntson being off guard to use Night Beheading! "Woosh!" A cold ray of light flashed, and a head flew. Huntson''s headless body seemed to become restless, but Marvin stomped his head. After a moment, Huntson stopped struggling and finally died. On Marvin''s interface appeared a log indicating that he had gained 1000 battle exp. ''Killing 4th rank experts now only gives 1000 exp... the experience is getting worse and worse.'' Marvin shook his head. Shortly after, he looked toward the mother-daughter duo. "You two, if you trust me, follow me." "This place has clearly already been exposed. It won''t be long before more Dark Side Vampires arrive." Barbara looked at Marvin in a daze, before glancing at Jo in her arms and ultimately nodding. ... North of Ruins City, an ordinary ancient castle was towering on a mountain summit. It was surrounded by a forest and copious amounts of fog. Underground, in the Ancient Castle. A Vampire Marquis slowly opened his eyes, muttering, "The Pursuer died." "He died while looking for the Holy Blood." "Some people are secretly coveting the strength of the Holy Blood. It might be someone from the Bright Side!" An enchanting woman who also had the strength of a Vampire Marquis was sitting in front of him. The woman frowned. "Huntson''s strength isn''t inferior to ours... could that Gwyn have made a move? Or a Bright Side Elder? It wouldn''t be that old William right?" "The Bright Side is getting more and more savage. They actually dared to kill in our domain!" "Fortunately we at least confirmed the location of the Holy Blood. It''s in Ruins City!" "Increase the amount of Pursuers!" "No need!" An aged voice echoed beside their ears, "You don''t need to involve yourself with this matter. Let Stephanie handle it." The two Vampires'' faces turned cold, seeming to recall some memories they wanted to forget. "Stephanie?" "When did she wake up?" the woman asked sharply. "Are you sure that madman won''t eat the carrier of the Holy Blood? And she was someone from the Bright Side in the past!" Suddenly, a lovable laughter echoed in their ears. "Do you two need to be so afraid of me?" "I won''t eat that little kid. But you two¡­" Two mournful shrieks echoed in the Ancient Castle! Ten minutes later, a bat flew out from the Ancient Castle towards Ruins City! ''I''m a bit curious who can finish Huntson like that.'' ''I wonder how it''ll taste.'' Chapter 333: Pale Hand Chapter 333: Pale Hand Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The power of the Holy Blood was quite frightening. It hadn''t been easy for Jo to suppress it for so many years. Marvin knew this. Wanting to completely suppress the power of the Holy Blood was impossible, so he had to find a way to guide her stably through the process. He knew the most suitable master to tutor Jo, but time was pressing, and the Dark Side would be chasing after them soon. They had to lie low first. Marvin entrusted the mother-daughter duo to the Wood Elves. They could be considered having some power in Ruins City. By relying on Wood Elven spells, temporarily hiding the aura of the Holy Blood wasn''t difficult. Although some of those Wood Elves looked at Jo and Barbara with disgust, since it was Marvin''s request, they could only comply. When Marvin settled the two down, he promised to come back to get them in a few days and then left the area. ... Next evening, on the eastern side of Ruins City. A group of people were gathered. When Marvin got there, a group of people hired by the Wolf Spiders had arrived. The other experts arrived at more or less the same time. What surprised Marvin was that the Wolf Spider mercenary group truly hired a lot of people this time! There was one other 4th rank expert. She was a Sorcerer who apparently came from Rocky Mountain. The rest were 3rd rank powerhouses. For this exploration, the 3rd rank class holders would be the core strength. The leader of the Wolf Spider mercenary group and two of the vice-leaders were also 4th rank experts. As for Bull, yesterday''s Barbarian, he was the only 3rd rank vice-leader. The entire Wolf Spider troop was about thirty people, each fully armed. With the hired experts, the amount reached forty. It could be considered a huge force in Ruins City. "When does it start?" One hired hand was clearly impatient. His upper body was bare and he had a pretty nice two-handed greatsword at his side. 3rd rank Warrior. Marvin only took a glance and knew who the other side was. He was like the leader of the Acheron Gang he killed before, Diapheis. But this Herold guy was more powerful. He was a mass of muscles, his endurance was comparable to that of the Barbarians. But then again, Warriors were originally Human powerhouses studying the Barbarians'' body structure as well as their tempering style to develop their own melee class. "Still waiting for two more. We will wait another ten minutes," a vice-leader of the Wolf Spider said gently. She was a rarely seen female Wizard. In general, Wizards were very rich in this era, so they would rarely appear among adventurers, instead studying in a Wizard Tower. The reasons the Wolf Spider mercenaries were rather famous in Ruins City had a lot to do with this Wizard''s contributions. No one knew where the Wolf Spider Leader Rem found this 4th rank Wizard. But for Marvin and the other adventurers, having a Wizard in the team, and a Half-Legend at that, meant that the exploration should be safe and easy. After all, before the Great Calamity, the Wizard class was still the most powerful. ... ''Looks like they don''t understand Saruha. They didn''t bring a Cleric of the Silver Church.'' ''I guess they think Saruha only has cold constructs?'' Marvin shook his head inwardly. In Saruha, the most powerful monsters were still the Evil Spirits! Two Evil Spirit Envoys were occupying the place. However, these two Evil Spirits had no relation to Diggles. They were subordinates of the 2nd Evil Spirit Plane''s Overlord, [Tidomas]! These two Evil Spirit Envoys were considerably powerful and should have strength comparable to that of Half-Legends. They had been trying to control that place''s construct. But with their Intelligence, it was simply impossible to control the constructs created by the Ancient Gnomes. Both sides were at war. In short, Saruha was a chaotic place. There were Evil Spirits and constructs, each occupying half of the territory. ... As there was nothing around, Marvin began to recall his memories of Saruha. Marvin faintly remembered that Saruha was an oval-shaped underground space. The oval was separated into five parts with a huge pillar in the middle. The pillar was covered in countless twisting chains, slowly revolving day and night. Inside the pillar was the crystallization of the highest wisdom of the Ancient Gnomes. It was a small firing silo. Below was a compressed air bag and explosive gunpowder. In the past, the crazy Ancient Gnomes weren''t satisfied with the flying altitude of their hot air balloons. They tried to go even higher in the sky, to surge to the Astral Sea. And Saruha was only one of their experimental bases. At the start, this place was similar to one of those rocket launching sites from Marvin''s world. Those constructs were mostly guard constructs or manufacturing constructs, and not battle constructs. After the fall of the Gnome Empire, this place became deserted and was occupied by the Evil Spirits. Saruha had a lot of pieces of knowledge of the Gnome civilization. The Mechanical Gargoyle blueprint he got before was relatively insignificant compared to what was in Saruha. This was the reason he chose to explore place when he heard it was discovered. If he could find the way to manufacture and control constructs, White River Valley would be even more resilient. Constructs were powerful soldiers, and would be very suitable for defending the territory. ... While Marvin was thinking, a shadow slowly walked over from the distance. He wore a cloak and seemed steady and calm as he approached. ''It''s him?'' Marvin stared blankly. Although the cloak was a different color, a lush green, Marvin still recognized the other party. Vampire Gwyn! They first came into contact back at the Scarlet Monastery, and then Marvin had "robbed" him of a Dense Blood Nucleus while leaving Ancient Castle Tulip. The relationship between them was a bit complicated. They weren''t enemies, but they weren''t friends. The Bright Side had always been a relatively awkward existence. It was the Dark Side with their anti-human policy that Marvin had no issues killing. As for Gwyn''s appearance, Marvin actually didn''t know how to handle this. He also looked exceptionally beautiful. Killing him would be a pity. Obviously, this was only Marvin mocking himself. When he glanced at Gwyn, he started thinking about how to use this guy to get a meeting with Great Duke William. ... "Good. Sir Gwyn also arrived, so we are only missing one right now. The Wizard Lilia confirmed Gwyn''s identity and smiled. But when the last one was mentioned, Marvin noticed the Wolf Spider''s few leaders showing an uneasy expression. ''Who is the last one?'' Marvin wondered. ... In the twilight of the setting sun. "Woosh!" A shadow appeared in front of everyone. "Sorry Ladies and Gentlemen, I was delayed by a petty matter, making me arrive late." "Let''s start." That man had a slight smile. Marvin sharply inhaled. "Pale Hand!" One of the Thief Legend classes! Chapter 334: Devil Tongue Chapter 334: Devil Tongue Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Pale Hand''s appearance startled everyone! Marvin noticed that a few leaders of the Wolf Spider mercenaries had unpleasant expressions. It seemed they weren''t happy about a Legend joining. ''Worried about dividing Saruha''s treasures? Why should they be? Since the Wolf Spider mercenaries dared to hire outsiders, they should be satisfied with someone so powerful joining.'' Marvin was a bit curious. That Pale Hand looked like an ordinary person, but Marvin could feel that his body contained terrifying burst power. That guy had definitely also reached the Godly Dexterity realm, and surely had first class slaughtering abilities. After all, Pale Hand was an authentic Legend class, far superior to the basic Legend Thief or Legend Assassin classes. Back when the South Wizard Alliance withstood the Ancient Red Dragon Ell''s attack, they had dispatched Shadow Thief Owl and another Legend Assassin to deal with him. That man was a Pale Hand! That Pale Hand wasn''t the same person as the one here. In fact, because of the existence of the [Pale War Banner], Pale Hand was the advanced Legend class the most frequently seen in Feinan. The Pale War Banner organization had a complete method to advance to Pale Hand. There were various qualifications needed to join them, but as long you voluntarily joined the Pale War Banner and obeyed the organization''s rules, you could get the Pale Hand Advancement Manual. Compared to the overall more powerful and well-rounded Ruler of the Night class, Pale Hands could be considered specialized killers. They used more aggressive long daggers and were more adept with various killing techniques. In short, this was a group of peak Assassins not to be trifled with. ... The appearance of a Legend class naturally added a few variables to this adventure. But the Wolf Spider Leader still remained calm and just introduced this Legend to everyone. His name was simple, Sky. But just like Marvin''s [Kerry], who knew if it was real or fake. After the Pale Hand joined the troops, he didn''t say much, merely waiting calmly for the arrangements. But Marvin felt something odd about him. This guy''s expression was a bit strange. Even if he had no evil intent toward Marvin, it would be better to be careful. "Good, since everyone is here, we can go," said the head of the Wolf Spider mercenaries. The group finally went on their way. They rode on young horses and left Ruins City, going eastwards to arrive at an uneven mountainous forest. At the corner of the road turning to the south, the people dismounted their horses and followed the scout on foot. The hills there were mostly rather desolate and they often met monsters. But with such a large party of adventurers, how could they be surprised by any attacks? The party travelled easily through the hills, meandering until they finally reached a small mountain stream as the moon reached the highest point in the sky. "Saruha''s entrance, here it is." "If not for a random accident, we wouldn''t have found it. We can control the opening and closing of Saruha''s door. After our Wizard opens it, the Wolf Spider''s people will go in, and everyone else would follow, is that fine with you all?" the Wolf Spider leader asked loudly. No one objected. ... Under the moonlight, the vice-leader Lilia took out a simple scroll and stood in front of the mountain stream as she started chanting in a low voice. The mountain stream was flowing against an immovable rock with moss spreading on both sides. The Wizard continued to chant softly. After a short period of time, the scroll in her hand suddenly cast a light. The mountain stream stopped flowing, as if time was frozen. "Quick! We only have three minutes! Everyone going in needs to be careful of the enemies," Lilia urged. They rushed quickly toward the door, as if not wanting to be last. Marvin was neither slow nor swift, and settled at the end of the group. At that time, a familiar voice could be heard beside his ear. "Long time no see, Mister Marvin." "Pardon me, I am Kerry," Marvin answered to the cloaked figure. Gwyn coldly snorted back, "Regardless of how you disguise yourself, I''ll always be able to see through it." "How is that? And don''t you have any issues walking out in the open as a member of the Bright Side on the western seashore?" Marvin asked sarcastically. "This is the Dark Side''s headquarters. Oh right, how is your younger cousin?" Gwyn remained silent. Although Marvin had handed Karnoth to him that time, Karnoth had already turned and gotten [Bloodthirst]. With no other recourse, Gwyn could only put him in custody at the Bright Side''s headquarters to be punished by the Elders. There was no need to talk about the result. Whether it was the Bright Side or the Dark Side, the fate of traitors was very bitter. ... "You need to be careful," Marvin suddenly cautioned. Gwyn was slightly distracted. "You are looking for the holder of the Holy Blood?" Marvin whispered, taking advantage of the noise made by everyone as they rushed in. "Great Duke William truly has faith in you, to actually send you alone to the western seashore." "I''m not alone¡­" Gwyn didn''t finish his words as he suddenly realized that he had been tricked by Marvin. But Marvin''s words had been enough to shock him. "How do you know so much?" asked Gwyn in surprise. Marvin laughed mischievously. He was just guessing, yet it managed to draw out such a response from Gwyn. As expected, this guy had come for the Holy Blood. The struggle between the Bright side and Dark Side was really desperate. However, after Marvin the info out of him, he ignored Gwyn and rushed toward the door. Gwyn frowned and followed closely behind. Everyone went through the door one after the other. The Wizard looked at the remaining two people apprehensively. Pale Hand Sky and the Wolf Spider''s leader. "Mister Sky, I hope you can do as you promised, to not negatively affect our exploration." "After all, we have always respected the Pale War Banner. And we never lowered the amount paid every year," the Wolf Spider leader reminded cautiously. He knew that this Pale Hand was quite frightening. Him coming this time was an unwanted disaster! The originally perfect exploration now had an unwanted variable, so how could he not be anxious? The Pale Hand sneered, "You are worried about me taking your spoils? This is funny. I only came to kill. I have no interest in that Saruha thing." "Don''t hinder me and I might even give you a hand." After saying this, he snorted and rushed in. The Wolf Spider leader and the Wizard glanced at each other. The latter gently consoled, "It''s alright. Even if he is overbearing, his words are still reasonable." Rem was silent for a second. "If only¡­ Well, let''s go." The two put away the scroll and went in together. A few minutes later, a crimson-colored bat suddenly dove down! She approached the mountain stream and flew around it a few times before landing on a stone, slowly transforming into a completely naked woman. She casually waved a hand and a faintly crimson negligee appeared on her body. It couldn''t block people''s gazes, but she didn''t care. ''I arrived late. Eh? How come there is the aura of our people?'' ''Forget it, I''ll wait here. I don''t believe they''ll stay too long in that vestige.'' ''I hope you don''t die in there.'' Stephanie yawned. ''That would be too boring.'' ... Darkness covered the vestige. The Wolf Spider mercenaries had explored this area before and thus had some understanding of the place. They couldn''t start a fire! They also couldn''t use any lighting equipment. This was what the Wolf Spider mercenaries requested of the hired experts. They could only touch the walls with their hands to move forward. Because if a light appeared in this place, it would trigger a small rockfall. There was definitely a light-sensitive mechanism. Unfortunately it was too complex, and even the strongest Thief of the Wolf Spider mercenaries couldn''t remove it. As for Pale Hand Sky, although he was a Legend, he was specialized in slaughter, not in removing traps and mechanisms. If it was a genuine [Trap Master], there might have been hope of settling this problem. "Be as silent as possible. Those with Darkvision have priority. It''s better to get past this part quickly." Rem''s voice echoed in the darkness. Because of the previous explanations, everyone remained calm and moved forward in succession while touching the wall. But this was completely unneeded for Marvin, whose Darksight let him see clearly. It wasn''t a long tunnel, and a large curve appeared at the end. There, he saw a shadow. Recalling the path in his memories, Marvin came to a conclusion. ''Turns out the Wolf Spider mercenary group found the back door!'' ''I knew this path didn''t feel too familiar¡­'' ''Oh shit, if this is the back door, then the first monsters would be those things!'' Marvin''s expression sank. If the Wolf Spiders didn''t make proper preparations and directly came across these monsters, they might suffer! But Marvin continued hiding his own strength. The Pale Hand in the group made him very worried. Even though he could see clearly, he still pretended. Because he could feel that a pair of eyes was watching him and Gwyn. The other side might have Darkvision or Infrared Vision. He had to be low-key and make himself look weak. ... The group moved forward and soon arrived at that curve. The scout in front found the mark he left previously and quietly told Rem, "It''s about here. After this part we can light our torches." Rem nodded and urged everyone forward. Soon, everyone had crossed that trapped area. Light began to illuminate the dark tunnel, coming from all kinds of lighting equipments. In the western seashore, the trade and smuggle of Alchemy items was quite popular. Wizards'' crafts could be freely auctioned here and thus a lot of useful items would end up in the hands of wealthy adventurers. "Ladies and Gentlemen, this is more or less where we stopped exploring." Rem held a two-handed greatsword, seriousness showing on his face. "We might meet a lot of monsters from now on, so be alert!" They all nodded and drew their weapons. The Wolf Spider mercenaries spontaneously stepped into a formation, while the hired outsiders were more adept at fighting alone so they moved to the surroundings of the formation. They walked slightly ahead. After all, adventurers were greedy. But Marvin and Gwyn were hanging at the rear of the formation. "Why are you standing back here?" Marvin asked. The latter''s answer made Marvin speechless. "Because you are in the rear. My luck shouldn''t be too bad if I follow you." As the two were talking, the person at the forefront already turned the corner. Marvin squinted. In that instant, a strange "Zzzz" sound burst out of the tunnel. A few tentacles dripping light yellow liquid rushed out from the dark stone walls and coiled against a few scouts at the front! As everyone recoiled in shock, the walls on both sides slowly split open and turned into bloody maws! "Heavens!" "What is this thing!" "Save me, quick!" Shouts rang out in an instant. "Cut off those tentacles!" Rem loudly ordered. He moved quickly and took the lead to chop off a thick tentacle to save a scout. But the others weren''t that lucky. They were dragged one by one to the bloody maws and were chewed on in front of everyone! Blood splattered and pieces of bones were spit out! Even Marvin couldn''t help but feel numb when looking at this scene! He had only heard that Saruha''s back door had a group of Tentacle Horrors hiding and waiting for prey, but he had never seen them with his own eyes! "This is an Evil Spirit!" the Wizard Lilia cried out in alarm, "How could there be Evil Spirits in Saruha?" In the confusion, everyone kept retreating backward. At that time, a loud "Stop!" startled everyone. Marvin, who was standing at the end, had suddenly shouted. "What the hell are you doing?" "Hiding behind all of us and yelling at us to stop, are you trying to show off?" The others were quite dissatisfied with Marvin. Marvin pointed at the yellow line on the ground and mocked sarcastically, "Then let''s retreat into a rockfall." They all paled! They were carrying light sources! Just as Marvin said, if they moved past the line, it would trigger the trap in the tunnel. What they would face at that time would be a lot worse than the Tentacle Horrors. A large scale rockfall was enough to bury them all! For a moment, their gazes toward Marvin became quite complex. Did this guy recover his wits at this moment, or had he kept his calm all along? During such a chaotic and panic-filled situation, he was still able to pay attention to this detail. As they had retreated, the Tentacle Horrors didn''t let them off. Those tentacles with light yellow liquid crackled through the walls as they rushed over. "What should we do!" "Leader?" They shouted in alarm. They didn''t think that the Tentacle Horrors would able to move this far. "You can''t use large scale spells here, the tunnel is too weak! The gathering and release of spell energy might lead to a collapse!" Lilia''s expression was quite unsightly. Rem stood at the front. He bit his lip as he watched the approaching Tentacle Horrors. "Kill them!" But a lazy voice resounded at that time. "Forget it. Since I asked for a favor, I might as well help this time." The Pale Hand. He had been watching indolently from within the group, not wanting to help at all. But what disappointed him was that they hadn''t even reached a room yet and the Wolf Spider mercenaries were already pushed into a corner! But then again, Tentacle Horrors were one of the Evil Spirits that were troublesome to handle, perhaps second only to Brain Eating Monsters! Sky''s figure suddenly disappeared! "Die!" A simple word. A shadow flew past the light and began to slash left and right in the tunnel. Most people couldn''t even see his hands move. Marvin could actually barely keep up with the other side''s attack speed. His killing efficiency almost made Marvin blush with shame! He figured he could deal with the Tentacle Horrors quite easily. After all, he had his exceptional daggers and #4 Holy Water. But it wouldn''t have been as smooth as it was for Sky. He was simply moving back and forth, constantly skipping through the Shadow Plane, passing through a Tentacle Horror each time he made a move! The daggers in his hands were slightly longer, but very light. Each time the shadow flashed past, a Tentacle Horror would fall to the ground. "Woosh!" In a mere ten seconds, more than twenty Tentacle Horrors hiding on the walls were cleanly cut down! This was the strength of a Legend. Marvin took a deep breath. He could also do it, but he wouldn''t have finished as quickly. Even though they both had Godly Dexterity, the Pale Hand had other specialties and skills to increase his speed. Marvin estimated that he would only last ten moves against him! Even if he transformed into the Fierce Asuran Bear, Sky would easily behead him! Pale Hands were the strongest Assassins. Even an Ancient Dragon''s defense could be easily torn through, let alone a lifeform like an Asuran Bear. ''I''m not match against him, but what about fleeing?'' Marvin made calculations. He was quite pleased with the results. His Night Walker skills should still allow him to escape. Pale Hands pursued peak killing abilities but gave up on a lot of tracking methods and utility. He wouldn''t be a match for him in a fight, but escaping should be fine. Thinking of this, he felt a bit more at ease. ... "Let''s go." Along the tunnel, tentacles were continuously squirming on the ground. Sky didn''t pay attention to them, and even stepped on a throbbing tentacle and crushed it, as he impatiently said, "Rem, surely this should count as repaying the favor?" Rem quickly nodded. But a shadow appeared in his heart. He hadn''t expected Saruha to be this frightening. The Wolf Spider group had just entered and already met this kind of challenge! What would they encounter if they kept exploring? This Pale Hand wouldn''t help all the way. He got a headache thinking of this but immediately waved his hand. "Let''s go!" ... The remaining scouts looked at each other, but didn''t dare walk forward. It was the same for the hired adventurers. The recent attack of the Tentacle Horrors had startled them and three people were swallowed whole by the monsters. They didn''t want to end up the same. Rem slightly frowned. No one dared to walk forward! He fiercely said, "Who can find a path?" "Scouts will have the highest priority over choosing loot. At the same time, if you find something, it''ll be yours!" With such a heavy reward, a few Thieves among the Wolf Spider mercenaries became restless. But with their companions'' flesh beside them, they were still hesitating. Rem almost wanted to curse them. The Wolf Spider mercenaries were considered the most famous in Ruins City. They took countless risks, but had never met this kind of situation! Losing people when they just entered had cast a shadow on their hearts! After all, these Tentacle Horrors were very unfamiliar lifeforms to them! It was pretty normal that no one dared to scout in this situation. But finally, a soft voice could be heard from the back of the group. "I''ll do it." Marvin pushed through and arrived at the front. He looked straight at Rem. "The stuff I find will belong to me?" Rem saw a ray of hope. How could he not agree? He immediately nodded. Marvin inwardly sneered. After the Tentacle Horrors would be a small scale treasury. His luck was pretty good this time. Suddenly, another voice spoke out. "I''ll go together with Mister Kerry." The cloaked Gwyn also followed closely. Marvin had a wry expression. This guy was very crafty! But it was just as well. "Being alone isn''t safe. With two people, we can look after each other," Gwyn suggested. "To avoid another disaster, we will keep a certain distance from the main group." Rem almost applauded Gwyn! Where could he find such an agreeable kind of scout? He immediately promised, "When we return, both of your rewards will be doubled!" Marvin didn''t respond and walked past the area where the Tentacle Horrors had appeared to plunge toward the depths of the tunnel. The Vampire Gwyn was following along, sticking close to him. And from within the big group, Sky was watching Gwyn''s back attentively. After a while, he grinned. ___________ A/N (Translator summary): Today''s chapter is big, 6000 characters. Coconut also said it is inferior to the previous ''outburst'' and it''s mostly due to Coconut being ill, so it has been very hard for him. However this note was also to say that the book reached one million characters and had reached a third of the story. "See you at two million characters". T/N: I rarely do put a word about the Author''s notes in here because they''re mostly related to the daily release or related to the chinese site of the website or the chinese side in general, and those are unrelated to us international readers. But here is the short summary of the note following this double chapter. The author has mentioned being sick a few chapters ago which was why there were a few shorter chapters recently. Also, my birthday is the 30th, so better give me a rain of power stones on that day! Chapter 335: Nightmare Crystal Chapter 335: Nightmare Crystal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A dark hall spread in front of Marvin after turning the corner. However, he unhesitantly broke into a sprint! His movement was still utterly silent, and he quickly approached the limits of Human running speed! Gwyn was briefly surprised, but he didn''t think too much about it and chased after him. "What are you doing?" he asked in a low voice. Frankly, if it weren''t for Gwyn being so confident in Marvin, along with his previous dazzling performances, he wouldn''t be fine with following him to run around all over the place in here! This was Saruha, and he had seen how those previous scouts died. If the first wave was an ambush of Tentacle Horrors, then wouldn''t there be even more powerful monsters inside? Gwyn didn''t dare imagine. He came to join in on the fun this time after losing trace of the Holy Blood and not having anything else to do. He heard that Saruha had an extremely valuable medicinal herb that could suppress the outburst of Bloodthirst. It apparently could help with the reverse transformation from the Dark Side. But he didn''t come to throw away his life. Marvin running so crazily. Even if it was quiet, what if he activated a trap? The young Vampire slightly hesitated. But Marvin simply ignored him. He used his Godly Dexterity to continue running at breakneck speed through the dark hall! Gwyn ground his teeth but ultimately still chose to follow him. His Dexterity wasn''t as high as Marvin''s, but with some of his innate Vampire skills, he could still barely manage to follow him. But it was quite strenuous! Two minutes later, Marvin abruptly stopped. The Vampire was startled and came to a stop shortly after. "What the hell are you doing?" Gwyn was slightly angry. Marvin looked at him coldly. "I am saving your life." Gwyn froze. Marvin disdainfully told him, "Take off your cloak, don''t think you are hiding properly. In fact, you have already been found." "Besides, haven''t people told you that your surprised expression is quite effeminate?" After saying this, he ignored the flabbergasted Vampire and turned to face three stone doors in front of him! ... Saruha''s back door lead to the [Crystal Hall]. There wasn''t any danger in the Crystal Hall, in the darkness at least. In order to save time, Marvin had sprinted crazily across. But with light, the hall would become a big obstacle to the adventurers. The reason was simple. There was a [Nightmare Crystal] in the hall. When light shone onto it, it would automatically reflect the thing that they longed for the most in their hearts. In other words, the Nightmare Crystal was a fairly troublesome test. The adventurers unable to pass the willpower test would sink into the Nightmare Crystal forever. As far as Marvin was concerned, his relationship with the Wolf Spider mercenaries was just one of exchanging benefits. He didn''t need to remind these greedy adventurers that were so afraid of death about the Nightmare Crystal''s existence. In any case, by running in the darkness he had skipped the willpower test. In fact, the moment the Pale Hand appeared, Marvin had lost all intention of exploring Saruha with the Wolf Spider mercenaries. He had a bad feeling about this guy who was an unstable variable, and it was better to be as far from him as possible. Marvin would rather charge into Saruha alone than have a bomb that could explode at any minute next to him. ... Of course, the young Vampire didn''t know of Marvin''s thoughts. He asked in bafflement, "What do your words mean? Saving my life?" Marvin''s gaze still on those three doors. As for Gwyn''s question, he shook his head inwardly. No wonder he didn''t hear this name in the past. If not for him, Gwyn would most likely die at this point in time! Because he could feel that the Pale Hand had evil intent toward Gwyn. He had surely appeared here in order to kill Gwyn! A Legend Advanced Assassin class killing a Marquis of the Bright Side should be easy, and making a move in the sealed Saruha would keep it hidden. Faced with Gwyn''s question, Marvin explained his point of view without any hesitation. "Although he hides his Bloodthirst perfectly, he can''t hide his identity from me." "If I''m not wrong, Pale Hand Sky is the person the Dark Side sent to kill you!" "Wait until it''s an open area and a chaotic battle starts. He would probably make a move on you then. Since you were smart and decided to follow me, your luck could be considered pretty good." "He isn''t chasing after you for now. I guess he wants to play the cat toying with the mouse. Feel free to breathe, by the way." While he explained, he gently touched the inscriptions on the three doors. Although Marvin deemphasized it, the young Vampire was still frightened by Marvin''s words! A Pale Hand sent by the Dark Side wanted to assassinate him! Even the always calm Gwyn couldn''t help but have a flustered expression. "Hold on¡­ This is impossible." "We have clear rules. Vampire Dukes can''t attack the other side unless provoked." Gwyn hesitated. A Legend Vampire was considered a Duke. Marvin turned and suggested unhappily, "What if the Dark Side already made preparations to launch an all-out war against the Bright Side?" Gwyn froze. But at that time, Marvin happily said, "It''s this door!" "Your luck is pretty good, you can live a bit longer." He quickly moved toward the 3rd door and gently pushed the button. "Du! Du! Du! Du!" A beeping sound echoed as the door slowly rose up, and a few rays of light leaked out from inside. Marvin didn''t wait and went in. Gwyn clenched his teeth and took off his cloak before throwing it toward another door. Although he wasn''t very convinced with Marvin''s words, that Pale Hand indeed felt dangerous to him. The two went through the stone door, and then Marvin kicked the button on the side. The button cracked and broke and then an explosion could be heard as the entrance loudly fell to the ground! ... The loud sound echoed down the tunnel, startling everyone. "What happened?" "What about Mister Kerry and Mister Gwyn?" They had just left the tunnel and had arrived at the Crystal Hall. The Pale Hand looked solemnly into the distance, before suddenly disappearing. Meanwhile, everyone was stunned as a huge crystal appeared in front of them. All the adventurers showed a greedy look! This was a pure crystal. Even if it was cut up to be brought back, it would still be priceless! Many of them silently went to surround it. But at that time, illusions began to emerge from the crystal. They began to lose themselves in them. ... Behind the stone door, Marvin was looking at the three treasure chests in front of him cheerfully while thinking to himself, ''Sure enough, I remembered correctly. Treasures were behind the door with the engraving of the Sun God''s mark.'' ''The other doors should all be trapped!'' He didn''t hold back as he went up to the first jeweled chest, took out a Lockpick scroll and ripped it apart. The lid of the treasure chest creaked open in response. Chapter 336: Stealth Master Chapter 336: Stealth Master Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After Marvin opened the treasure chest, he dodged subconsciously. Just as expected, a terrifying spurt of acid splashed over, which Marvin easily avoided. As for the absent-minded Gwyn, he was almost hit! Fortunately, his reaction speed was also extremely fast, so he still managed to dodge out of the way. But sadly, a few droplets splashed onto the fringe of his clothes, leaving him rather glum. Seeing this scene, Marvin was silently contemplative. Not only was that Vampire extremely beautiful like a woman, but his actions were also quite similar. ''He wouldn''t be a woman in disguise would he?'' Marvin thought. Of course, he was more concerned about the treasure chest. There shouldn''t be any trap mechanisms aside from the acid, so he opened the chest all the way, revealing a few scattered pieces of equipment. Most of them were Common, but Marvin happily found the thing he wanted: [Rosenthal Bracelets] [Quality: Magic] [Property: All Ranger skills +20] ... Despite only having one effect and not looking very eye-catching, it was actually the best equipment for the current Marvin! With Eriksson''s Brooch, his Stealth already reached 180 points! But regretfully, his free skill points were already used up, and he would have to level his Ranger class to get more. But to advance to Ruler of the Night, Marvin wanted to prioritize his Night Walker class. Thus it would take a while before his Ranger class would be leveled again. Of course, he could still improve his Stealth through tempering, but it would be very slow, especially as it got higher. Marvin had been on the lookout for equipment with similar properties. Unfortunately, when Owl raided the Evil Spirit Overlord''s treasury, he didn''t find any good equipment with bonuses for Stealth. He found some stuff that was almost fitting, but it was more suitable for Thief and Assassin classes, rather than a Ranger like Marvin. Thus, he always felt so close to the 200 threshold, but couldn''t take the last step. Now with the Rosenthal Bracelets, not only did he successfully pass that threshold, but his other Ranger skills also obtained a major upgrade! Marvin''s capabilities once again had a qualitative leap! Stealth (200) automatically gave him the hidden effect [Stealth Master]! This meant that Marvin could now freely run while in Stealth without being discovered! Marvin estimated that with his frightening Night Walker skills, he already had the assassination strength of a Legend even though he was still Level 18! ... After putting on the Rosenthal Bracelets, Marvin ignored the young Vampire''s worried expression and proceeded to open the other chests, which held a large amount of treasure. One chest was filled with blueprints. These blueprints were like the Mechanical Gargoyle blueprint he found before. Marvin rummaged through it, and found a lot of the scientific blueprints of the Ancient Gnomes. Could there be a steam engine prototype among them? The contents were mostly a chaotic mess. He would need a Master Alchemist to identify them. Marvin got a headache when he thought of needing to find a Master Alchemist. To be honest, ever since he transmigrated, he''d had a lot of close calls. But he wasn''t an all-rounder Fighter. Because he chose to be an Assassin in his previous life, he also suitably chose Pharmacist as a Life Class. Since he took Blacksmith as a Life Class this time, it would be impossible to become an Alchemist now. There was still a lack of Alchemy talent in his territory. Even though Constantine had asked his friend to give a hand with processing the Red Dragon and Black Dragon after the harvesting, that wasn''t White River Valley''s Alchemist. Processing the Dragons'' corpses could still be outsourced. However, the knowledge of the Gnomes was a kind of secret that Marvin hoped to monopolize. But sadly, besides that one outstanding performance against Bamboo, the nameless Alchemist only had failures. Marvin was relatively magnanimous. If it was another ordinary Overlord, he would have already thrown him out! ''Damn, when I get back, I need to use good salaries to dig up a few craftsmen from the Craftsman Tower.'' ''When the time comes, I''ll need to get Leymann to help me negotiate.'' Marvin put away those blueprints while thinking about how to deal with them. In the Three Ring Towers, the Craftsman Tower''s Tower Master was very young. Although he didn''t have the strength of a Legend, he couldn''t be disregarded. The reason was very simple. Even if his magic power wasn''t equal to a Legend Wizard''s, he was the one with the most Legendary Items! It was said that this guy had previously been a Tomb Raider, specialized in plundering ancient Legend Wizards'' tombs, so he had many precious items in his hands. Strengthening oneself wasn''t the only important part for battles; external forces were also very important! The Craftsman Tower was the Alchemists'' paradise. And Wizard Craftsmen were the most powerful branch of Alchemists. If he could lure a few top Wizard Craftsmen to become part of White River Valley, then Marvin could boldly gather the Ancient Gnomes'' knowledge. At that time, White River Valley''s technology would be a bit strange. One one side there would be the mechanical structures of the Gnomes, while on the other side they''d have the Shas'' firearms. Wayne was currently opening up the path to a complete new way of training for Wizards, and Marvin was getting treasures from all over Feinan. And after the Great Calamity, White River Valley would be able to protect itself because because of the Source of Fire''s Order. Those people losing their minds from the Calamity wouldn''t dare approach the Source of Fire''s Order for some time. This gave White River Valley the opportunity to develop. Naturally, Marvin''s plan didn''t stop there. Besides the Source of Fire''s Order, he also wanted to set up an [Ancient Refuge]! Therefore, when he found a light yellow shard among the jewels in the 3rd chest, he was inevitably overjoyed! An Earth Crystal''s fragment! It was already the second. Three fragments could form a complete Earth Crystal. And an Earth Crystal was the most important foundation to set up an Ancient Refuge! ... In the Crystal Hall, the adventurers were mired in the illusions. Only Pale Hand Sky''s expression didn''t change. His willpower was extremely steady and thus he wasn''t tricked by a mere Nightmare Crystal! This was why people said there was a huge difference between ordinary people and Legends. Level 21 was the dividing line. The kinds of specialties gained after reaching Legend was something normal people simply couldn''t even strive for. Sky''s figure flashed, and he soon arrived in front of the three doors. His eyes kept flickering between the three doors as he frowned. He then rushed toward the 3rd door and pressed the button! Chapter 337: Tidomas Chapter 337: Tidomas Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation But what surprised the Pale Hand was that even though he figured out which was the hidden treasure room and pressed the button, the door didn''t open! ''Did I make a mistake?'' Sky instinctively sensed something wrong. That Kerry guy made him feel uneasy. This was strange since he was a great Legend expert. Why should he be worried about a 4th rank Ranger? Sky frowned. He had some understanding toward Saruha, but he didn''t know much more than the Wolf Spider mercenaries. Even if he could disregard the Nightmare Crystal, he couldn''t pass through those heavy stone doors. He wasn''t a Wizard after all. He didn''t have a spell or any item that would allow him to pass through walls. ''Based on the old map the Wolf Spider mercenaries showed me, there is a small room a short way in that held Gnomish treasures.'' ''The Ancient Gnomes were fearless, only respecting the Ancient Sun God, so normally the correct entrance should be this door.'' ''Why won''t it open?'' The Pale Hand frowned. He wasn''t a fool. There was clearly another possibility as to why the door wouldn''t open. It was locked from the inside. Regardless of the reason, Sky''s plan to easily kill Gwyn had already failed. He had to quickly get through these stone doors, or else who knew where those two so-called scouts would run off to? Although the mission couldn''t be completed properly, he also didn''t suffer much of a loss yet. But he did make a solemn vow to take Gwyn''s life in front of the Elder Council, so if he couldn''t manage to do so, his reputation would suffer. He turned and glanced at those people engrossed in the luster of the crystal, disdain flashing through his eyes. How could these greedy guys deserve to get the Ancient Gnome treasures? They couldn''t even pass the most simple willpower test. The following dangers would probably be even harder to handle. The only thing that surprised him somewhat was that Rem and Lilia showed signs of waking up even though they had also fallen under the crystal''s charm. This wasn''t an easy matter. ''I already helped them with the Tentacle Horrors. It shouldn''t be a problem if I leave now.'' After thinking of this, the Pale Hand rushed toward the 2nd stone door and pressed the button! "Rumble!" The thick and heavy stone door slowly rose, and fire flashed. The next second, a large amount of fire monsters gushed out from the door, flying toward Sky! They had human head, Lion''s claws, and Fish lower body. [Fire Guardians]! Sky cursed and turned to run! It wasn''t that he was afraid of these monsters, but there were way too many of them. Even with his Legend resistances, he couldn''t handle an intensive assault from so many Fire Guardians. The Pale Hand''s silhouette flashed like lightning, nimbly moving across the hall as the blades in his hands slashed through the air, continuously cutting the heads of the Fire Guardians. But it felt as if there was an endless supply of Fire Guardians! They kept pouring out from the room. While Sky was busy fighting, he glanced at the end of the hidden room. At the end of the hidden room was a deep passage, and on the passage was blocked by a green barrier! This was a two-meter thick barrier with a light green spirit flickering inside. The Pale Hand''s face instantly turned green! ''Fuck! It''s actually a [Disintegrate] barrier!'' ''These wretched Gnomes!'' He understood dungeon''s mechanism... this Disintegrate barrier definitely would not disappear until he killed all these Fire Guardians. And there was close to two hundred of them! Even if Pale Hands were proficient killers, he would need at least ten minutes to clear them out safely! These ten minutes were enough for Gwyn and that Kerry to do a lot of things. Thinking of this, Sky felt somber. ... In the 3rd room. Marvin finished putting all the loot away, satisfied. He felt it that this trip to Saruha was already very worthwhile. Just the Gnome Blueprints and the Rosenthal Bracelets were worth the effort, let alone another Earth Crystal fragment. At that moment, he and Gwyn heard someone pressing the button by the door. For a while, they were able to see through the door, and discovered the person outside. The young Vampire blanched, though his skin was pale to begin with. Pale Hand Sky! From his expression, he was a bit anxious. If Gwyn still doubted Marvin at this point, Marvin wouldn''t bother with him any longer. But the young Vampire was convinced. He asked in a low voice, "Sir Marvin, even though the Dark Side intends to start a war, our Bright Side still wouldn''t be worried. Although they have Legends, regardless the amount or quality, they won''t be our match." "But since you pointed this out to me, you surely have a way to rescue me. If I can avoid the Dark Side''s chase this time, I''ll do my best to satisfy whatever request you have." In fact, Marvin''s strength had always been a mystery to Gwyn. After Marvin destroyed the Decaying Plateau, Gwyn had carefully investigated his rise, and the results were shocking. He was driven away from his territory by a group of Gnolls, and then passed his days painfully in River Shore City¡­ This was just the fall of some trashy noble. Who would have thought that he would rise to greatness one day? It was rumored that Masked Twin Blades, who single-handedly annihilated the Acheron Gang, was one of Marvin''s identities. He then took back his territory, showed his talents in the Battle of the Holy Grail and had multiples conflicts with the Twin Snakes Cult. Later, he was even more fierce as he destroyed the Decaying Plateau. And at that time, because the Twin Snakes Cult made a move on him, "killing" him, they were completely uprooted by a group of angry Legends. It was rumored that even the Azure Matriarch far to the north almost died! This was a series of outstanding achievements, and was very different from his previous appearance as a destitute noble. Gwyn even doubted the two were the same person. But regardless, anyone could see that Marvin was powerful and mysterious. And even moreso, there was the thing that most didn''t know about. He was Dragon Slayer Robin who tore a Dragon apart with his bare hands! But this wasn''t a secret to Gwyn, because when Marvin negotiated for the Dense Blood Nucleus, he saw through his disguise. When the information about the Dragon spread, he was utterly shocked. Although he checked and was told that Fate Sorceress Jessica had added her Fate Power to Marvin, tearing a Dragon apart by hand was still an impressive feat. He couldn''t properly estimate the limits of this kind of person! In Gwyn''s eyes, even if Marvin wasn''t a Legend, he had the strength of a Legend. Since the other party told him the Pale Hand''s goal, he definitely had a way to solve this issue. ... Seeing Gwyn looking at him expectantly, Marvin couldn''t help but mutter strangely, "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think I''ll help you kill that Pale Hand?" Gwyn coughed awkwardly. "Even if you can''t, you should know a way to leave Saruha, right?" Marvin sneered, "In ordinary circumstances, there is only one way to leave Saruha, which is the scroll in Lilia''s hands." "But clearly, you have another way," noted Gwyn. "I actually do know a secret path to leave Saruha," Marvin conceded. "It''s just that the secret path is more dangerous, a lot more dangerous than the Tentacle Horrors. If I just take you there to leave, I''ll risk too much for nothing." Gwyn furrowed his brows. "What do you want?" Marvin smiled. "Twenty of that kind of Dense Blood Nucleus you had last time." Gwyn immediately turned red, "How could this be¡­" "Just kidding," Marvin interrupted. "I''ll take three of them with different abilities. Oh right, last time was Low Flight. Remember, don''t give me a duplicate." "Then, after you escape, immediately return to the Bright Side''s headquarters and find Great Duke William." "I want you to do all you can to arrange a meeting for me." Gwyn froze. "A meeting?" "Yes." Marvin nodded seriously. "Me and William." A strange expression appeared on Gwyn''s face, before he ground his teeth and nodded in acquiescence. He could take the loss. Wealth wasn''t as important as his life. What''s more, the Dark Side intended to start a war. He needed to report this important information. He responded to Marvin, "I agree to all your conditions. Now can you take me out of Saruha?" But how could he have expected Marvin''s odd answer: "What''s the hurry?" "We managed to enter an Ancient Gnome vestige with great difficulty. If we leave without plundering the place, it would really be a waste, don''t you think?" "As for the Pale Hand, rest assured, he won''t follow for now with the [Fire Guardians] blocking him, and then the ensuing [Endless Stairs]... We should have at least twenty minutes." Gwyn smiled bitterly. "Didn''t you already get a lot of treasures?" Marvin ignored his complaint and rushed toward the depths of the room. Soon, a low tunnel appeared in front of the two. Marvin checked it for a bit before confirming that there was no danger. He beckoned Gwyn to follow, before crawling in. If he wasn''t wrong, at the other end of the tunnel would be Saruha''s Residential District! ... In the depths of Saruha. On a dark green altar, two tall shadows were kneeling. A twisted face slowly appeared out of a fire: "Exterminate¡­" "Our old enemy¡­" "Punishment¡­ Restore the glory of our Negative Energy Plane." The voice from the face was intermittent. But those two shadows still managed to understand what he meant. A scene appeared before their eyes. It was Marvin strenuously crawling through the tunnel! "We brothers will definitely accomplish your order..." "Respected Sir [Tidomas]." Chapter 338: Evil Spirit Barrier Chapter 338: Evil Spirit Barrier Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A small ladder appeared at the end of the long narrow tunnel. Marvin struggled to straighten his body and crawled up the ladder. He pushed the rusted manhole cover aside and a strong rotting smell surrounded them. The Vampire following him couldn''t help but frown upon noticing the smell. "This is the former Residential District of Saruha''s Gnomes?" Gwyn guessed. The Vampire was a bit obsessed with cleanliness, so this rotting smell made him feel a bit unwell. He couldn''t help but urge, "We should quickly pass through this place." But Marvin shook his head. "If you want to escape from the Pale Hand, follow me." After saying that, Marvin sped up and went toward the depths of the Residential District. Gwyn frowned but still followed him inside. Some noise could be heard from time to time inside the otherwise quiet district. These noises covered up the movements of the Evil Spirits. They had already received the orders from the Evil Spirit Envoys after the two left the tunnel. A huge encirclement was slowly taking shape. ... Within the dense fog, Marvin closed his eyes. He pictured a three-dimensional map of the place in his mind. Tiny red dots hiding between the cracks of the buildings were looking at him ferociously. Gwyn followed behind Marvin. He was an outstanding member of the Bright Side, and had extraordinary perception. "We are surrounded," he warned in a low voice. Marvin nodded, a bright smile appearing on his face. "Exactly what I want!" Gwyn frowned. Since Marvin was this confident, he also wouldn''t be worried about these Evil Spirits. After all, he could tell that even though there were a lot of Evil Spirits, there weren''t any particularly strong ones among them yet. With his abilities, even if frightening Tentacle Horrors appeared, he wouldn''t have an issue dodging them easily. Marvin sped forward because he could feel that the Evil Spirits surrounding them were tightening the encirclement. The Residential District was split into five areas, which were all occupied by the Evil Spirits. There weren''t any constructs here, only endless waves of Evil Spirits, all under the control of the Evil Spirit Envoys. And the two Evil Spirit Envoys were residing in the next area, the [Desolate Ancient Altar]. From what Marvin knew, those two Evil Spirit Envoys were unable to leave the Desolate Ancient Altar. Their bodies apparently had fused with it. To kill Marvin, they could only send their subordinates, or find a way to lead him toward them. They couldn''t have expected that he would know this, but in fact, their plans were already in Marvin''s grasp. He knew that ever since he destroyed the Decaying Plateau, his body''s Evil Spirit Enmity had already reached the extremes. This place was Tidomas'' domain, so this Negative Energy Plane Overlord had most likely already discovered Marvin when he entered Saruha. Diggles'' fall critically hampered the Negative Energy Plane''s attacks on Feinan. All Evil Spirits would hate Marvin to the bone, not to mention Tidomas, who had been on friendly terms with Diggles. ''He''ll definitely spare nothing to kill me. But knowing my strength, he should also know that these Evil Spirits wouldn''t be able to take me down.'' ''They are simply pressuring me, trying to force me to go toward the Desolate Ancient Altar. Because only there could the two Evil Spirit Envoys could cooperate with the army of Evil Spirits and hopefully get their revenge.'' ''Hehe, well I''m also fine with that¡­'' Marvin sneered. He was indeed running toward the Desolate Ancient Altar! Thus, these Evil Spirits were surprisingly patient with him and due to the guidance from the Evil Spirit Envoys, they didn''t attack. They even slightly relaxed their formation, leaving a small gap. And that gap led to the Desolate Ancient Altar. They believed that with that guy''s perception, he would definitely find the flaw. But to the surprise of the two Evil Spirit Envoys, Marvin, who had been running in the general direction of the Desolate Ancient Altar this whole time, suddenly stopped in front of a building. It was a rather large and grandiose building! Although Saruha had already been abandoned for countless years, the building was still standing. [McKenzie Theater]. Marvin smiled and went inside! Gwyn hesitated for a moment before following with his teeth clenched. ... "He saw through our plan." At the Desolate Ancient Altar, an Evil Spirit Envoy was frowning. The other one sneered back, "What about it? In my opinion, all he did was choose his burial location." "He might think that the terrain inside McKenzie Theater will be more suitable for battle ¡­ But he doesn''t know that we already have followers inside." "Summon [Sleeping Max] and seal the entire theater, hehe¡­ I want to see how the so-called [Hero of Feinan] who destroyed the Decaying Plateau will break through our Evil Spirit Barrier now!" On the Desolate Ancient Altar, the two figures bowed their heads and began to chant softly. Power started to slowly pour into Feinan through the altar from the Evil Dragon Cemetery sub-plane of the Negative Energy Plane! McKenzie Theater was already surrounded by Evil Spirits. At the order of the Evil Spirit Envoys, all the Evil Spirits went in! Tentacle Horrors, Evil Spirit Servants, Brain Eating Monsters, Corpse Monsters¡­ All kinds of Evil Spirits rushed through the eight doors of the Theater at the same time! In the theater, Gwyn looked at the army of Evil Spirits and repeated with a pale face, "We are surrounded!" Marvin sped through row after row of seats and stopped in the middle of the stage! "Indeed." "But if not for this, how could we hide from the Pale Hand''s perception?" All the Evil Spirits pounced toward him at the same time, just as a huge power locked around McKenzie Theater. A light gray barrier formed, wrapped around the theater. "Evil Spirit Barrier?" Gwyn''s eyes shone in realization. Under the cover of this barrier, McKenzie Theater was hidden from detection! All sounds, all traces, everything completely disappeared. Even if the Pale Hand went all-out to track them down, he probably still wouldn''t be able to find this place. This was a high level Evil Spirit Barrier after all. Gwyn estimated that most Legends wouldn''t be able to see through it. However¡­ Even if the Evil Spirit Barrier could stop Sky''s chase, the two were about to face a very harsh challenge! Countless Evil Spirits rushed up like waves ready to engulf them. If not for the Theater being so big, these Evil Spirits might be able to just pile together and squeeze them to death! "What next?" Unconsciously, Gwyn was getting somewhat used to following Marvin. Marvin looked toward the closest Evil Spirits and drew two daggers, excitement flashing through his eyes. "Kill everything!" ____________ E/N: Translator''s birthday today, so don''t forget to stone him. Chapter 339: Theater Spirit Chapter 339: Theater Spirit Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the stage, faint yellow lights were flickering. The large curtains were slowly opening as Marvin stood at center stage as if he were doing a rehearsal on the eve of a play. The puzzled Gwyn hid behind the curtains, watching Marvin with doubt as he faced hundreds of approaching Evil Spirits. Although these Evil Spirits had rather ordinary strength, the number was overwhelmingly large. Why did Marvin tell him to just stand by and watch? ''Could it be to show off his strength?'' Gwyn remained perplexed. As far as he could tell, if he participated, it would only lighten Marvin''s burden. But it would mean something totally different in Marvin''s eyes. His purpose when coming to Saruha was very simple, to increase his strength! And those treasures, such as the [Rosenthal Bracelets] that he managed to get his hands on, were merely a part of the big harvest. The most important part was battle exp! Marvin already had the Legend Advancement Manual, so as soon as he met the requirements to advance to Ruler of the Night, he could advance to Legend! But the crucial point was that he was currently lacking experience! Before, there was a time where Marvin didn''t spare any expense and used battle exp to level his Ranger class to Level 9. For the same reason, Shapeshift Sorcerer was Level 6. This way of distributing experience was in order to increase his strength in the short term, by receiving powerful skills and attributes, but it deviated a bit from the perfect path to becoming Ruler of the Night. The requirements to advance from Night Walker to Ruler of the Night were clearly written in the Advancement Manual: Ranger Level 8 - Night Walker Level 10. And Marvin''s Night Walker class was currently barely level 6. He was still so far from Level 10. For natives, this might be a gap that they wouldn''t be able to break through in their lifetime. Because the natives of Feinan needed constant training and enlightenment to level up. The geniuses among them might have deeper understanding toward certain classes and thus keep leveling up, but most would train for their whole lives, but stop at a certain level because of their limited talents. But Marvin was different. He had the [Essence Absorption System], as Mark 47 called it, and this system let Marvin avoid the bottlenecks of leveling up. As long as he kept killing, he would obtain a steady flow of experience. In fact, thanks to the system, Marvin never had any worries about leveling. This time, it could be considered the first instance he had entered specifically to grind for exp. Saruha was originally known for hosting an enormous amount of Evil Spirits. Most of the Evil Spirits themselves weren''t worth that much experience. Excluding the few 4th rank powerhouses inside, on average, each Evil Spirit would give Marvin no more than 500 exp! But it was still a lot overall! At that time, McKenzie Theater was already clogged up with Evil Spirits. There were at least a thousand of them eyeing Marvin! Among them, the lowest level Evil Spirits were at the 2nd rank. These were about 70% of the army, while the 3rd ranks made up around 25%. Only a handful of 4th rank Evil Spirits were mixed in, waiting for chances to seriously harm Marvin. This was the plan of the two Evil Spirit Envoys to kill Marvin. It consisted of using a large amount of low level Evil Spirits to confuse him, while the real experts hid within, waiting for a chance to surprise him. But unfortunately, their plan was bound to fail. Marvin had already taken that into account. Moreover, since they gathered together, Marvin didn''t need to hunt the Evil Spirits one nest at a time! Facing the ocean Evil Spirits, Marvin still showed unprecedented confidence and killing intent! He was happy to take advantage of this opportunity to group up the Evil Spirits and farm some exp. With two daggers in hands, Marvin''s body flashed like lightning. On the Azure Leafs, #4 Holy Water flickered with a strange luster, emitting the strongest restraining aura against the Evil Spirits! He could kill the 2nd rank Evil Spirits easily in one slash! Marvin only needed to rely on his formidable experience and skill to not be locked in a fight with the stronger Evil Spirits, instead just speeding away and shaking them off. He was doing things very differently now. 16 Constitution greatly increased his stamina. Even if there were almost a thousand Evil Spirits in the theater, Marvin believed he could kill them all. Since that was the case, why would he need Gwyn to act and snatch his exp? ... "Woosh!" On the stage, Marvin moved like a ghost, sliding between the gaps among the Evil Spirits. Facing Brain Eating Monsters, Tentacle Horrors, and other relatively powerful monsters, Marvin would choose to temporarily retreat. His tactics were very simple. He relied on his powerful Dexterity to roam around the army and get rid of the low level Evil Spirits. None of the Evil Spirits could catch up to his speed. Godly Dexterity allowed him to break through all attempts at encirclement before they could form completely. With that as well as his powerful Night Walker skills, he simply wasn''t worried about the Evil Spirits surrounding him. ''I''ll kill these 2nd rank Evil Spirits first!'' Marvin thought. The Azure Leafs in Marvin''s hands flashed, and an Evil Spirit died with an anguished wail. When Marvin started his preparations to advance to Legend, he made proper considerations. He had to save as much battle exp as he could, but where to get battle exp was an issue. Wantonly killing without reason was definitely out of the question. And in terms of gathering exp, killing Feinan''s monsters one by one wasn''t actually worth much. Even slaying a Dragon would at most give him 30000 exp or so. And that was with Clarke''s unique Divine template. The previous Red Dragon gave him 16000 exp. And to get 10000 exp, Marvin only needed to kill 20 monsters worth 500 exp each. Thus, to level quickly in Feinan with his system, going for quantity over quality was the way. But, the numerous evil lifeforms such as Devils, Demons, and other monsters weren''t that easy to handle. The only species Marvin could easily handle massive amounts of at once were Evil Spirits and Ghosts, thanks to his copious stores of Holy Water. Thus, when he left for the Dead Area of the Pambo Sea, he also thought about hunting some Ghosts to get a bit of exp. But he hadn''t expected to come across Saruha opening while going through Ruins City, this was pretty convenient. Since something so helpful appeared, Marvin naturally would not let it go. "Ha!" Night Jump! Marvin''s body flew over the heads of numerous Evil Spirits, avoiding two Brain Eating Monsters while pouncing toward a group of low level Moss Monsters! That group of Moss Monsters lost any courage they had when they saw Marvin tearing through them and moved back in fright. The daggers flashed again and that group of Moss Monsters was completely annihilated. They broke down into essence and merged into Marvin''s body, turning into battle exp! Seeing his battle exp going up little by little, Marvin was also exceptionally excited. This was the first time he had farmed so much exp ever since he arrived in Feinan! He was fired up. Those sinister Evil Spirits were like cute experience packs! He waved his daggers and kept reaping Evil Spirits! ... In the Desolate Ancient Altar, the scenes that took place in McKenzie Theater startled and angered the two Evil Spirit Envoys! Although they already knew that the person able to destroy the Decaying Plateau couldn''t be someone ordinary, when Marvin displayed his outstanding battle skills and physical abilities, they were deeply shocked. "His speed¡­ Could he already have reached [Godly Dexterity]? Impossible, he should still be only level 18 at most!" "A Moss Monster died like this? One slash? What are those weapons? Hold on¡­ There is the aura of Holy Water on them." "He is more prepared than we are!" The two brothers discussed with pale faces. A quarter hour later, half of the Evil Spirits in McKenzie Theater had already been mown down by Marvin! The Evil Spirit Envoys'' hearts bled! This wasn''t the Negative Energy Plane. It was much more difficult to raise an Evil Spirit in Feinan. Only lifeforms with the purest sinister, sordid, and twisted minds could turn into an Evil Spirit. When Evil Spirits were born, if there wasn''t any Evil Spirit Envoy to guide them, they would very easily be rejected by Feinan''s planar laws. The two Evil Spirit Envoy brothers took advantage of the ideas left behind by the destroyed Ancient Gnomes and started breeding Evil Spirits for innumerable years until they reached these numbers. And now, they quickly lost more than half just in this mission! And from the look of it, the situation wasn''t optimistic! That Marvin''s strength was abnormally frightening. He was able to easily harvest the lives of those low level Evil Spirits while cleverly avoiding the high level Evil Spirits'' attacks! But regardless of the situation. This couldn''t keep going! "Wake up Sleeping Max. Now!" The two brothers looked at each other and started to chant in a low voice. ... In the theater, Marvin was having lots of fun farming experience when suddenly, the army of Evil Spirits started to recede like the tide. ''Eh? Change of tactics?'' At first, Marvin thought that the two Evil Spirit Envoys were temporarily changing their strategy. But then he noticed¡­ It wasn''t that the Evil Spirit Envoys were telling these Evil Spirits to fall back. The Evil Spirits were spontaneously retreating. What were they afraid of? Marvin chose the McKenzie Theater as the spot for the decisive battle mainly to force the Evil Spirit Envoys to take the bait. ''Did they lose their calm so quickly?'' Marvin turned and sped up, quickly getting rid of some Evil Spirits on his path as he return to the stage. "What''s up?" asked the handsome young Vampire with a look of surprise. Marvin''s eyes scanned all the corners of the Theater. The next instant, the faint lights dimmed! Wind could be heard as the curtains fluttered slowly. Gwyn only felt the cold, as if something was staring at him! At the same time, Marvin''s faint voice echoed beside his ears: "Have you ever heard the story of the ghost in the theater¡­" Chapter 340: Child of the Shadows Chapter 340: Child of the Shadows Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Theater Spirit! One of the strangest kinds of Evil Spirits. Gwyn, as befits his status as an outstanding Bright Side Vampire, had some understanding of Evil Spirits. Upon hearing Marvin''s explanation, he immediately reacted! "This theater has already nurtured a spirit?" "Wouldn''t that mean there is a Half-Legend Evil Spirit Envoy here?" Gwyn''s expression was solemn. Marvin remained silent for a bit before remarking, "Think, where did these Evil Spirits come from?" The Vampire forced a smile. "I thought they were spontaneously drawn to you by all the Evil Spirit Enmity on your body." "Your Evil Spirit Enmity is way too high after all. Even I can notice it as a Vampire." Marvin was slightly surprised. He finally understood why Gwyn could recognize him even when he used Disguise. This guy could feel the Evil Spirit Enmity on his body! His perception was really outstanding. But now wasn''t the time to chat about this. Although the Evil Spirit army had retreated, the real powerhouse had now descended. ... In the darkness, a "huhuhu, huhuhu" sound could be heard. It felt like someone was strenuously pulling on a bellow. There was no light, but it wasn''t a problem for the two. Vampires had a very powerful Darkvision, and Marvin had Darksight, they could clearly see anything happening in the theater. The curtains on the stage fluttered in all directions, but they moved very slowly, giving out an eerie feeling. Gwyn frowned, "It''s coming." Marvin calmly lifted his two daggers, "I''ll deal with it." "You don''t need to make a move. But I need you to quickly find the place where the spirit''s core is located, or we will be trapped here forever." "At such a time, do you still want to hide it? I''m actually quite curious of the relationship between Grand Duke William and you, how could his [Blood Mark Perception] appear on your body¡­" Following Marvin''s profound words, Gwyn''s eyelids twitched and he knew that he had been seen through, thus he stopped hesitating. His skin suddenly reddened, a faint vein line seemed to appear on his skin like a ripple. ''A total of nine Blood Marks!'' Marvin was secretly startled on the side. He could be considered close to Grand Duke William in the past and knew that the old fox came up with the [Blood Mark Perception] bloodline ability, but it could only be passed onto his direct descendants. At that time, Marvin''s Affinity with the Bright Side was at [Worship] and the old fox William still explicitly told him he couldn''t teach it to him. And Gwyn, that guy, not only had the Blood Mark Perception, he had a total of nine Blood Marks! It has to be known that Grand Duke William himself only had a total of sixteen Blood Marks. With nine Blood Marks, Gwyn''s perception should be at least at 30, [Godly Perception]! No wonder he could sense the Evil Spirit Enmity on Marvin''s body and continuously see through his Disguise. Most people simply couldn''t reach that! But if that was the case, Marvin would be even more at ease. If he said he had 80% chance of dealing with the Theater Spirit originally, now, seeing Gwyn''s Blood Mark Perception, he was 100% sure of dealing with it without any issue. ... In front of Marvin, those curtains and continuous footsteps actually turned into strange figures! The strange faces slowly appeared from the curtains and pounced on the two! These faces were sneering, or disdainful, or heartless, or sinister¡­ they displayed most of the negative expressions of the secular world! A gloomy voice echoed in their hearts, "Max¡­ Hungry¡­" Marvin sneered, not affected by the voice! His two daggers were raised as he pounced toward a face! ... Theater Spirit, a kind of Evil Spirit made of collective consciousness. It was a lot harder to nurture than ordinary Evil Spirits. Similar Evil Spirits included Circus Evil Spirit, Phantom of the Opera, and so on. If it was said that common Junior Evil Spirits were born from people''s wickedness, then those like the Theater Spirit were formed from the negative feeling of the audience watching shows! In the eyes of the Evil Spirit Envoys, ancient theaters were holy places. Because people in the theater would wantonly release their emotions when watching the plays. And most of them would be negative. Over the years, these negative emotions would accumulate in the theater. When these emotions were nurtured by a Half-Legend Evil Spirit Envoy, they would be cultivated into a genuine Theater Spirit! This kind of spirit''s power lay in it being a part of the entire theater. Most of the time, Theater Spirits were lying dormant because even the Evil Spirit Envoys, who were filled with negative energy, couldn''t satisfy their need for food. Thus, once it awoke, the Theater Spirit would catch everything in the theater to fill himself, including Evil Spirits! This was the reason why those Evil Spirits started retreating earlier. But they unfortunately didn''t know that in order to make sure to kill Marvin, the two Evil Spirit Envoys already arranged an Evil Spirit Barrier. All the retreating Evil Spirits were blocked by the barrier, ultimately unable to escape this frightening theater! ... "Shishishi!" A Brain Eating Monster desperately tried to flee at the edge of the Evil Spirit Barrier. But everything he did was futile. A carpet under his foot suddenly curled up and turned into a bloody mouth, ruthlessly swallowing the Brain Eating Monster! Similar scenes appeared everywhere in the theater. Evil Spirits became the Awakened Max''s food supplement. Only the stage remained untouched. A shadow kept nimbly moving around Gwyn, withstanding attacks coming from all directions! Marvin not only slashed with his two daggers, a shotgun was strapped on his back and two pistols were strapped on his thighs. Rosenthal Bracelets gave a bonus to Ranger''s skills, making Marvin''s [Sleight of Hand] reach 68 points! This meant that he got the 50 points hidden effect, [On a Whim]. [On a Whim]: You can switch weapon on a whim, when the weapons are in their usual positions, the switching time is the fastest. When Marvin learnt Sleight of Hand, it was in order to get this switching weapon ability. After all, even if he walked the Ranger path, the weapons he could use were varied. Not only curved daggers, straight daggers, pistols, shotguns, all kinds of weapons could shine in his hands. It was perfectly displayed there: A huge curtain came, intending to devour both of them. Marvin circumvented Gwyn, who was using Blood Mark Perception, while instantly putting the daggers at his waist, he half-squatted, aiming with the shotgun! "Bang!" A loud sound echoed. The floor under Marvin''s feet slightly shook as a bright flame lit the darkness of the theater! The rumbling flames smashed the curtain, but then, two bloody mouths pounced toward Gwyn from the back! Marvin knew that Gwyn was going all-out to find the location of the Theater Spirit core. If he was interrupted, his efforts would go to waste! He immediately turned, his daggers in hands once more, the two Azure Leafs slashing toward those two mouths! Before he could take a breath, a dozen faces fused together, the aura of hate spreading over. Marvin didn''t stop to think and aimed his pistols at the enemy, "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Gunshots echoed in the theater, ending that wave of attacks. It was precisely because of his various weapons that dared to fight with the Theater Spirit. This Evil Spirit''s power lay in the fact that when you were at the center of the theater, you would face an attack from all directions. But with his reaction speed, all his weapons, as well as the #4 Holy Water that restrained Evil Spirits, he had no issue holding his own against the Theater Spirit. What happened next lay on whether Gwyn could smoothly find the location of the Theater Spirit core! ... While he was busy, Marvin glanced at his character window. During that chaotic fight, he gained huge amount of battle exp! About five hundreds Evil Spirits were killed by him in the theater, giving him almost a hundred thousand points of battle experience! Although he used a lot of stamina, but this kind of opportunity was rare! Unfortunately, the Theater Spirit''s awakening turned the remain Evil Spirits into his food, otherwise they would have also become Marvin''s exp. As for the curtains he took rid of, those faces, because they were part of the Theater Spirit, they couldn''t turn into Marvin''s battle exp. ''Not worth! Not worth!'' Marvin inwardly shook his head, frowning as he looked at Gwyn. He could only pray that this guy would quickly find the core of the Spirit. Otherwise he would have to use Plan B. At this moment, all the props that could have been used by the Theater Spirit to attack them at the center of the stage, had more or less been destroyed by Marvin. He actually got a temporary break. Taking advantage of that break, Marvin unhesitantly spent 99000 battle exp into Night Walker! In an instant, his Night Walker class reached level 7 and his total level reached 19! He got 36 Skill Points, 157 Health Points, and 1 attribute point for reaching level 19. Marvin hesitated for a moment and used the attribute point on Strength. Thus, his Strength reached 18 points. With two more points, his strength would reach the threshold for a special Strength bonus. Ranger originally had some need for Strength. And in Marvin''s memories, he had some shortcuts to increase his Constitution, but Strength, besides tempering there was only one way to get an attribute point. Thus he ultimately chose Strength. As for Perception (Wisdom), once he advanced to Legend, he would naturally have specialties to complement it. Marvin didn''t care too much about it for now. ... After Night Walker leveled up to Level 7, nothing unexpected happened, Marvin got a class specialty, [Child of the Shadows]. [Child of the Shadows]: 50% chance of being immune to all shadow related spells. Qualified to enter the Shadow Plane. Marvin was quite pleased when he saw that specialty. Strictly speaking, this was a passive specialty. Although Marvin currently had no ability to enter the Shadow Plane, this specialty paved the way for future abilities. If he found a suitable Nature Leaf in the future, he would also not need to worry about not having a suitable specialty and not being able to enter the Shadow Plane. Apart from this, what gave Marvin an even more pleasant surprise was that after he killed five hundreds Evil Spirits, Marvin''s [Night Kill] reached level 3! ''Damn, this is worthy of being called the Night Devil class, level 3 Night Kill is actually so fierce!'' Marvin took a glance at the property, and despite being mentally prepared, he was startled by the shockingly fierce description. ______ T/N: Sofa is in a place with a terrible keyboard, please thank Dee for helping out with the editing. I''ll edit the next one, and sofa is going to do a quick check when he is back later. Chapter 341: Spirit Orb Chapter 341: Spirit Orb Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin thought that it was already quite fierce that the Night Kill passive specialty was able to increase his attributes. But he hadn''t thought he would be so pleasantly surprised when this specialty reached level 3! [Night Kill (Hidden Specialty ¨C Activated)] Type: Passive/Upgradeable Level: 3 Property 1: During the night, Attack Power +12%, Attack Speed +12%, Movement Speed +12%, Burst Power +12%, Reaction Speed +12%. Property 2: You obtain the special ability [Spirit Orb]. ... One effect alone was enough to shock people. Level 2 Night Kill raised those five stats by 6%, but Level 3 Night Kill raised them by 12%! The stats all increased by more than a tenth now. After Marvin reached Godly Dexterity, at night, Marvin''s physical abilities already reached the limits of mankind! With Night Kill''s bonus, these stats completely exceeded the limits of mankind! This meant that in battle, he could rely on his body''s physical abilities to completely crush his opponents! After all, there were countless experts in this world who had reached 28 ¨C 29 Dexterity, but there were only a few who reached Godly Dexterity! Natives weren''t like Marvin. They needed to break through bottlenecks to increase their own power. And the attributes'' 30 point bottleneck was extremely challenging for the natives. Not to mention, running speed and burst power were outside the scope of Godly Dexterity. In the field of Dexterity alone, Marvin was no longer a beginner who just stepped into the Legendary realm! ... What was a little more surprising was that second property, [Spirit Orb]. Its description was as follows: [Killing has already become your instinct. As such your body is now able to gather spirit.] [You obtained a spirit orb. It is used to automatically absorb parts of the spirit of the lifeforms you kill. Killing will charge the Spirit Orb and when it is filled you can gain a formidable killing skill!] Even though the character window didn''t have a clear explanation of this skill and the Spirit Orb was currently gray, Marvin was still excited. In Feinan, all spirit-related killing skills were extremely powerful spells or abilities such as [Banshee Wail], [Soul Split], or the ability of the exiled of the Dead Area, [Mind Spike]. These were all first rate abilities. Once this Spirit Orb was filled, Marvin would have one more hidden card in his hand! Taking advantage of the fact that the Evil Spirits weren''t attacking him yet, Marvin hurriedly took a glance at the details of the Spirit Orb and only saw [0/200]. ''Need to kill two hundred?'' Marvin tried to interpret the meaning behind this. Naturally, it probably meant having two hundred spirits. Regardless, the process of filling the Spirit Orb would take a long time. Marvin wasn''t a Wizard after all. He couldn''t just use a spell to casually harvest a great number of souls. Everything would have to be tested in actual combat. ... Apart from this, the Night Walker level up also gave him 36 Skill points, and those were temporarily put aside by Marvin because he found nothing special among the skills unlocked at level 7. He would rather save his skill points for now, and if there was a pretty good skill at later levels, spend everything on that. After leveling up, Marvin was full of confidence. Level 19 meant that he was close to being a Half-Legend. This was the first step to reaching the top of Feinan. But unfortunately, before he could break away from his happiness, those hateful Evil Spirits once again engulfed the stage under the command of Max who was no longer only thinking with its stomach! This time, the Theater Spirit was clearly angry. It transformed all the objects in the theater into frightening Evil Spirit lifeforms and made them attack the stage. Regardless of whether it was carpets, chairs, or chandeliers, everything was turned into monsters with barbed tips, tentacles, or fangs! Despite Marvin being strong-minded, he couldn''t help feeling cold when he saw that scene. This was really too frightening. With his own strength he wouldn''t be able to keep withstanding them. Thinking of this, he clenched his teeth and took out Brilliant Purple from his storage item! After the end of the Planar War, Marvin went to buy some more Dragon Tooth rounds from Constantine in order to be prepared for accidents. But he hadn''t expected Constantine to helplessly tell him that he had already used up all he had. To make more of those powerful killing tools, he would have to gather a lot of important ores. These ores were very uncommon and priceless. The current White River Valley and River Shore City, even with the Ashes Tower on top, would need more than a week to gather them. And Constantine also had to make the [Dragon Tooth]s himself. Marvin could only take the remaining Dawn Light and leave White River Valley. This Dawn Light was the only artillery shell left for Brilliant Purple. After using it, the Legendary Weapon would be nothing more than a decoration for a while! But the Evil Spirits were like a sea, rushing toward him crazily under the control of the Theater Spirit. Marvin could only suffer a loss in order to protect Gwyn who was still focused on his Perception. But suddenly, the Vampire glowing with a faint red light opened his eyes. "I found the core!" ... Saruha, Gnome''s Residential District. A ghostly figure swept across every corner of Saruha''s Residential District area. His expression was extremely serious. He suddenly stopped at an empty spot. ''Fuck.'' ''That kid''s aura obviously went through here, why did it suddenly disappear?'' ''If he had a way to hide his aura, he would have used it long ago. No way he would use it here.'' Pale Hand Sky had an ashen face. If he couldn''t track down Gwyn in a closed off area like Saruha, he would become a laughingstock! After all, he was a Legend who had been famous for many years. One of the two sole Legends in the Dark Side! But reality was very cruel. The aura of Vampire Gwyn suddenly disappeared here. ''Could they have met something unexpected?'' Sky tried to guess. At that time, he looked ahead. He could faintly see a mechanical door that was half opened. ''Could they have found a way to hide their aura and then entered another area?'' The Pale Hand frowned before clenching his teeth and sprinting toward the mechanical door! He had expected to see rusted steel everywhere. But he was in fact welcomed by a rotting smell and desolation. "Fuck!" "Evil Spirits again." Sky retched, clearly in discomfort. Vampires were all a bit mysophobic, and Evil Spirits were the filthiest things in the world. He naturally felt disgusted. But disgust aside, the Legendary Vampire was still a powerhouse. He noticed the dark green altar in the distance with one glance! ''Desolate Ancient Altar? These are the coordinates of the Evil Dragon Cemetery.'' The Pale Hand hid his body and slowly moved forward. Soon, the altar was revealed in front of him. Two Evil Spirit Envoys had their foreheads linked as they were chanting something. A green radiance flickered on the altar and a strong sinister force flowed here from the distant Evil Dragon Cemetery! Coldness flashed through Sky''s eyes. As he couldn''t find Gwyn, he was in a bad mood. Since these two Evil Spirit Envoys were on his path, he might as well take care of them! He had to remove this stain. The next moment, Sky passed through the Shadow Plane and broke through the barrier of the Desolate Ancient Altar. The Legend Vampire displayed his powerful assassination abilities. When he appeared behind the two Evil Spirit Envoys, the two simply didn''t react! "Die!" Sky smiled sinisterly, the thin long daggers in his hands slashing down ruthlessly like an executioner''s blade! In that instant, the two Evil Spirit Envoys looked like they just woke up from a dream. But they didn''t have time to block the blades. As one of them was about to die, an angry roar echoed from the distant void and shook Sky''s heart! "Roaaarrr!" It was the roar of an Evil Dragon. The Pale Hand was startled and his body became sluggish. The hands holding the daggers stiffened in mid air and didn''t continue their slashes. Taking advantage of this opportunity, The Evil Spirit Envoy rolled and avoided this deadly attack! Then, a flickering green light appeared on the Desolate Ancient Altar. Sky disappeared and reappeared a dozen steps away from the altar''s location. His face was pale. He knew that staying close to the altar after missing his move was simply courting death! In a flash, a huge Dragon''s head suddenly formed. The Dragon''s eyes were the size of a man. Sky coldly watched the Dragon''s head, tightly holding onto his long blades. "Hehe, Tidomas¡­" "Throwing away a Projection''s life?" ... McKenzie Theater, middle of the stage. "For real? Where?" Marvin happily asked. "In the back!" Gwyn decisively turned and charged backstage. That was the theater''s changing room! Marvin instantly got on the move and the two used their frightening movement speed to shake off the Evil Spirits'' net, ultimately rushing backstage. In the pitch-black changing room, countless large mirrors were set up. "It''s around here!" Gwyn''s eyes swept over the surroundings impatiently. But at that time, the originally peaceful mirrors showed all sorts of scenes. Some displayed Gnomish actors and actresses hurriedly putting on makeup. Some displayed the theater''s staff reprimanding the performers. And even more shocking¡­ Marvin pointed to a mirror in which a pair of Gnomes was mating, "Ancient Gnomes are quite open-minded, they can even do it in the changing room." Gwyn was speechless. A low and cold laugh suddenly echoed beside the duo''s ears. Chapter 342: Ghost Armband Chapter 342: Ghost Armband Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation T/N: Today''s is April 1st, I''ve prepared something special. It''s hidden in the chapter. ______ Following this laughter, the scenes in all the mirrors disappeared. They formed the face of a clown! The clown had a grave stare and an evil smile. "You actually discovered my hiding spot." "Max is very surprised¡­" The clown''s voice was laughing, yet not laughing at the same time, and it made them feel a slight chill. But Marvin wasn''t worried at all! Clowns were originally funny people in circuses. This kind of character could bring about a lot of joy, but the fun was achieved through humiliations. Clowns would have the most sinister auras, and ultimately becoming parts of Theater Spirits'' bodies was pretty normal. The thing that surprised Marvin was that these Evil Spirit Envoys actually nurtured the clown into mirrors. This was somewhat difficult to do. Although the entrance of the changing room was blocked by the two people, the theater itself was under the control of the Spirit. It wouldn''t take long before these Evil Spirits rushed in. It would be very troublesome if that happened. "What should we do?" Gwyn frowned. "Such a huge number of mirrors, which is the real one?" Marvin took a glance at the door, which was being attacked by the Evil Spirits, and decisively said, "Split up and look for it!" He casually chose a mirror and rushed in! ... The world in the mirror was a complete reproduction of McKenzie Theater. Such a big theater was completely empty and only sobs could be heard in the pitch-black atmosphere. Marvin sneered, using Listen to the maximum while he surveyed for any changes in the air. He followed the voice and soon found a clown covered in bruises under the stage! He had a throwing knife stabbed in his body, and under his worn-out clothing there were fresh bruises. He had his head down as he wept. Marvin grasped his daggers and asked, "Why are you crying?" The clown raised his head and glared at him in hatred. "Why did you fire me?" "I have been working so hard, why did you have to fire me?" "Is it because I wasn''t careful last time and accidentally found out about the affair between you and Siya?" He rushed toward Marvin as he wailed. His tongue was long, like a snake. Marvin dodged easily, but suddenly, the clown''s head opened up! The tongue and rows of teeth flew toward Marvin''s neck! The clown himself tried to pierce Marvin''s waist with his nails! Just before being hit, Marvin used Shadow Escape and appeared behind the clown. Pity could be seen in his eyes. "Sorry, you got the wrong person." "Bang!" A gunshot echoed out as the clown''s head exploded! "Crash!" The mirror broke. ''Not this one.'' Marvin had a gloomy expression. He didn''t see Gwyn anywhere, so he should still be in another mirror. There were thirty-two mirrors in the entire changing room, and right now he could only check them one by one! Since the Evil Spirits had yet to break in, he didn''t delay and rushed straight into another mirror! ... Outside the Desolate Ancient Altar area. Facing the projection that had just finished condensing, the Pale Hand''s face showed a pondering expression. "Tidomas, you seem to have been quite active after Diggles'' death¡­" "Could it be that you really trust that so-called prophecy?" The huge Dragon''s head coldly looked down at Sky, his voice booming like thunder, "Vampire, although you have set foot in the Legend realm and this is only a projection, you aren''t a match for me near this altar." "Leave immediately, or this great evil will deprive you of both your spirit and your regrets!" This large Dragon''s head was the projection of Tidomas, the Overlord of the [Evil Dragon Cemetery] sub-plane. Reportedly, Tidomas himself was a Dragon that was later chosen as the [Dragon Cemetery Watchman]. With the passage of time, Tidomas became corrupt, lured by power, lured by the Evil Spirit Sea. He was affected by the resentment of Dragon souls remaining in the Dragon Cemetery, and under the sinister influences, he ultimately became extremely vicious and powerful. He used the power of the Dragons'' resentment and established the Evil Dragon Cemetery. Although the Ancient Dragon God snatched back most of the Dragons'' corpses, the Evil Dragon Cemetery he established became the closest sub-plane of the Negative Energy Plane to Feinan after the Decaying Plateau! Among the Nineteen Evil Spirit Overlords, Tidomas was one of the most powerful. A lot stronger than Diggles, who''d had great potential! ... An Evil Spirit Overlord''s projection appearing in Saruha went far beyond what he had expected to be dealing with. What secret did this Desolate Ancient Altar hold for those two Evil Spirit Envoys to keep chanting even after they were in danger?! ''What are they doing?'' Sky was quite curious about them, and out of the corner of his eyes he noticed a tiny ball of light between the two. A scene was displayed on that ball, but it was behind the Evil Spirit Barrier so he couldn''t see it clearly. Sky laughed. "Tidomas, I don''t really care about your matters, but your two subordinates must have stayed in Saruha for a long time. They should know a lot about this place." "I hope they can help me find someone." "Then I''ll leave immediately, how about it?" The Pale Hand felt that his words were reasonable enough. He was a Legend powerhouse after all, and Tidomas was another powerhouse. If it wasn''t because he was worried about the power accumulated in the Desolate Ancient Altar over the years, he would have just gotten rid of Tidomas'' projection! As long as the two Evil Spirit Envoys helped him find Gwyn, he would be willing to back off. But he was shocked by Tidomas'' unexpectedly tough reaction. "Get lost!" The Dragon opened wide and a green poisonous mist spread out! Sky''s complexion changed. This was an Evil Spirit Overlord''s poison. If he got affected by it, it wouldn''t be easy to get rid of it! At the same time, he was infuriated by Tidomas'' attitude. The Pale Hand disappeared in an instant! A flash flickered around the altar! "Filthy Evil Spirit, I already made great concessions! Since you still don''t agree, then don''t blame me for being rude!" At that time, four figures came out from the Shadow Plane, went directly through the altar''s barrier and pounced toward the two Evil Spirit Envoys. "Stay your hand!" Tidomas apparently hadn''t expected that this Legend Vampire would be able to ignore the barrier like that! But there was no time for regret. Sky was extremely ruthless. The four Pale Hands attacked one of the Evil Spirit Envoys and killed him off! In that instant, he clearly saw the contents of the light ball and his expression changed yet again! ... Meanwhile, in the backstage area of McKenzie Theater, most of the mirrors had been shattered! Only one remained. Marvin and Gwyn had just both come out from the mirror worlds and frozen before revealing relieved expressions. Although it ended up being the last one, the core of the Theater Spirit was found! The two rushed like lightning toward the mirror, slipping past a few Brain Eating Monsters on the way before they entered the mirror world. ... The mirror world was exactly the same McKenzie Theater as before. But this time, the theater was crowded! Cheers thundered from all sides as the two felt a bit at a loss. The theater had no signs of life previously. Where did these people come from? This must be another trick of the Theater Spirit. Marvin scanned the stage and saw that a show was underway. It was a guillotine! A clown came up from backstage to stand next to the guillotine. As he ran up, people threw banana peels and soft apples at him. But he still kept smiling. "Idiot Max." "Idiot Max, the show hasn''t started yet, do you want to be beaten?" The spectators ridiculed him loudly, not caring the least about the clown''s feelings. The clown was very embarrassed as he stood on the stage, struggling for a long time before managing to get the people''s approval to give him a chance to do his first show. He happily went over to the guillotine. "Open your eyes wide." He raised his head with a brilliant smile on his face. "This is the most dangerous magic trick." A tall and sturdy man suddenly appeared at his side. The sturdy man ruthlessly activated the guillotine! The next second, blood splashed everywhere! The clown''s head fell to the ground. The audience was in uproar. Marvin and Gwyn looked solemn. The clown''s head rolled on the ground and arrived near the two, still smiling, before asking, "Was my show good?" Before they could answer, all of the audience members lost their heads too and they turned and watched the two coldly. "Was our show good?" "What kind of magic trick is this in the end? Illusion?" Gwyn wondered impassively. This was the first time he''d met such a strange scene! Marvin was still calm and dully muttered, "I was bored to death." With these words, the smiles disappeared from all the faces, replaced by hatred instead! "Those who don''t like my show will die!" Max the Clown roared fiercely. All the heads rolled over, trying to bite Marvin and Gwyn to death. But at that time, Marvin entered the darkness. Night Boundary! His body fused with the darkness and then suddenly appeared on the stage. Clown Max''s headless body was still lying down under the guillotine. "No!!!" All the heads shouted! They seemed very frightened. Marvin raised his daggers and chopped the corpse into minced meat! The #4 Holy Water was radiating with a brilliant light. Before Gwyn could react, a shattering sound echoed beside him. "Crash!" The final mirror shattered. "Even though we eliminated the Theater Spirit, the enemy''s strength had suddenly decreased. There must be a reason for it." "There must be something wrong on the Evil Spirit Envoys'' side." Marvin held a black armband in his hands and immediately regrouped with the Vampire. The two glanced at each other, realizing what Marvin''s words meant. Only that Legend would be capable of causing major trouble for the Evil Spirit Envoys! "We need to leave this place immediately." Marvin put on the Spirit Armband he found on the clown''s corpse. That was a good find. Chapter 343: Steel Gates Chapter 343: Steel Gates Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Although they avoided the trap for the time being, the Vampire clearly had some suspicions. He looked at Marvin and couldn''t help but ask, "How come you knew that the Theater Spirit resided in the headless body?" In his opinion, the clown''s head was more likely to be the dwelling place of the Spirit. Marvin bluntly answered, "Luck." Gwyn snorted, obviously not believing Marvin''s excuse. Marvin could only laugh bitterly. He wasn''t lying. In his previous life, the Theater Spirit was a hidden boss in the Saruha instance that was extremely hard to trigger. He never cleared it himself, so he didn''t have the experience. But when the mirror shattered previously, the Theater Spirit''s unfathomable strength was subtly weakened, and Marvin noticed something. It was a very mysterious feeling, as if he suddenly had outstanding senses. From his point of view, although his Perception wasn''t necessarily high, his soul was a lot stronger than those of ordinary people. When facing against evil, he was willing to trust his instincts. As a result, his gamble paid off. Originally, regardless of what happened, the Theater Spirit would be a very troublesome enemy. Even if they found his core, they still needed to fight defeat him. But the Theater Spirit poured its strength out like a tidal wave, leaving his core unable to resist as Marvin warped straight to it and slashed down. This was because of how sudden Marvin''s attack was, and most importantly, because of the Evil Spirit Envoys controlling the Theater Spirit. A Theater Spirit was just a type of collective consciousness Evil Spirit. Its existence was a mix of all kinds of evil thoughts. But there was no main ego controlling it. It was powerful, but it also needed to be controlled by an equally matched Evil Spirit Envoy. The Desolate Ancient Altar was a bit away from the Residential District, so it wasn''t easy for them to control it from that far, not to mention after one of the Evil Spirit Envoys had been killed by the Pale Hand! In that split second, all the evil thoughts gathered in the Theater Spirit began to fight over leadership, which Marvin noticed! ... Marvin considered what had happened. In the current Saruha, there is only one person able to take out an Evil Spirit Envoy. ''Since he accidentally met the Evil Spirit Envoy, it means he missed this District Area and went straight to the Desolate Ancient Altar.'' ''As long as we go away from there, we should be able to avoid him!'' Marvin thought quickly and lead Gwyn out of the theater in the opposite direction! In that direction was the Ancient Gnomes'' Arsenal. If Marvin remembered right, this Arsenal was not occupied by Evil Spirits, because some constructs were still patrolling inside. These constructs were generally uniform in models. Most of them were X¨C1 Models, a few of them were elite type constructs, but with their speed, the two could easily shake off the most powerful constructs. There was a magical steel gate between the Residential District and the Arsenal that could completely seal the path. Once it was successfully sealed, even if the Pale Hand wanted to go through the Shadow Plane, he shouldn''t be able to get in. This was the main reason Marvin was confident that he could save Gwyn. Although he didn''t know Saruha like the back of his hand like he did with the Crimson Monastery, he certainly knew a lot more than the Wolf Spider''s people! The two didn''t have any hesitation as they rushed toward the steel gate that was in Marvin''s memories. ... Marvin actually remembered there still being many treasure chests in the Ancient Gnomes'' Residential District. Even if the things in these chests were probably mostly common equipment, there was also a chance of getting something good. But since they successfully got rid of the Theater Spirit and gained another 10000 battle exp, Marvin was already satisfied. Moreover, he also obtained the Spirit Armband! The Spirit Armband was set up by the Evil Spirit Envoys in order to control the Theater Spirit. Although there was only one effect, it was a specifically important one! [Spirit Armband] [Quality: Magic] [Property: Willpower +2] The Willpower increase was to allow the Evil Spirit Envoy to suppress the chaotic emotions inside and give him a bit more control over it. In the end it was convenient to Marvin. In order to resist the Archdevil''s head and Book of Nalu''s enticement, he urgently needed equipment that could raise his Willpower. He could think of a few more powerful pieces of equipment in Feinan that could raise Willpower. But there weren''t any more of them in the Pambo Seashore, so Marvin couldn''t deal with it at the moment. He hadn''t expected to receive that Spirit Armband like this. This could actually reduce the threat and influence of the Book of Nalu on Marvin''s soul. ... In the Desolate Ancient Altar, that scene flashed past. Sky wasn''t a fool, and instantly understood what he had done! ''Theater Spirit!'' ''They were actually in the stomach of a Theater Spirit. It must have been an Evil Spirit Barrier. Damn! I actually let them out!'' Sky was quite upset. But being upset now was useless. He had killed the Evil Spirit Envoy, and Tidomas was extremely angered! That huge Dragon head began to chant in Dragon Language. The remaining Evil Spirit Envoy was also angry. Even if Sky wanted to explain that their goals were aligned, it probably wouldn''t have any use! The Evil Spirit Envoy shot out a spell. In any case, the Theater Spirit had already been killed by Marvin. They couldn''t leave the Desolate Ancient Altar, and unless Marvin walked right into the trap, their opportunity to avenge the Decaying Plateau had already been lost! Thinking of this, both Tidomas and the Evil Spirit Envoy wanted to vent all their rage on the Pale Hand! The Dragon''s voice echoed from the Desolate Ancient Altar. Although it was only a projection, it was able to use magic through the Dragon Language! Tidomas merged the Evil Spirit chanting technique with Dragon Language magic to come up with his own Dragon chanting technique. In an instant, the entire Altar became quiet. Sky was once again startled and furious. He kept using escape skills but found himself unable to leave the Barrier. Tidomas'' cold voice taunted, "I already sealed this altar. Even if you have more powerful escape abilities, you still won''t be able to leave." "For ruining our plan, accept your death, lowly ant." The next second, the Evil Dragon''s head suddenly made a move, and a great amount of acid and poison mixed together was flying toward Sky! ... Two people were flying through the Residential District, hardly taking notice of the Evil Spirits that they passed by. They saw a tall steel gate in the distance. A group of people were gathered under the steel gate. Wolf Spider mercenaries! When they saw Marvin and Gwyn, they were shocked. The Wolf Spider''s leader, Rem, couldn''t help but blurt out, "You aren''t dead?!" __________ T/N: Haven''t found the hidden thing in the last chapter? Keep looking, it''ll be more rewarding. :3 Chapter 344: Identity Chapter 344: Identity Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Rem let those words slip. Gwyn looked at him full of killing intent. "You knew his goal?" One of the Wolf Spiders sneered, "So what if we knew Sir Sky''s goal?" "There are so many of us, and Sir Sky might come anytime. Do you still believe you can escape Saruha?" "Yeah, you''ll die soon. You offended a Legend and still think you can leave alive?" This group appearing near the steel gate consisted of the elites of the Wolf Spider mercenaries and a few hired experts. A Legend, especially a Legend Assassin, was enough to make them cower quite a bit. In this situation, they didn''t need to think too much about what to do. Marvin noticed out of the corner of his eyes that a few impulsive adventurers were already pulling out their weapons. They apparently intended to stop Gwyn! Even if Rem didn''t say anything, his gaze gradually sharpened. Gwyn was strong, but he had advanced to the 4th rank not long ago. Their side had so many people, countless experts. If they could arrest him, they could gain favor with a Legend. This was a good deal with no loss for them! A rare trace of anger could be seen on Gwyn''s face. This Vampire, to the best of Marvin''s knowledge, had always been known for his superior self-restraint. He could almost be considered the Bright Side''s Saint. But under these circumstances, he finally couldn''t control his emotions. It looked like he was going to go on a slaughter. And Marvin knew that Gwyn was able to do it! The elite powerhouses of the Bright Side were close to Grand Duke William. Even if Gwyn''s level wasn''t very high, he certainly had some fierce killing techniques! This was also one of the reasons he made friends with Gwyn. He didn''t only take the Bright Side''s power into account, but he also considered Gwyn''s own potential! A powerful aura burst out from Gwyn''s body, and sharp fangs started growing out on his charming face. This was due to him releasing his power! ''Turns out it''s a Vampire!" One of the Wolf Spider mercenaries sneered, "I was wondering why the imposing Sir Pale Hand would make a move on a 4th rank youth. Turns out it was such a dangerous monster!" "Yeah, he looks so beautiful that I didn''t expect him to be a Vampire." "I heard a lot of people with unknown origins came to Ruins City lately, and many people died miserable deaths from having their blood sucked!" "Still hoping a get a share of Saruha''s treasures? Filthy evil creature, we will capture you now and send you to Sir Sky!" Everyone in the Wolf Spider mercenary group became restless. Marvin frowned. He didn''t expect Rem to suddenly greet him, and say, "Mister Kerry, this guy is the only one Sir Sky wants to kill." "You are innocent. Our Wolf Spider mercenary group won''t make things difficult for you. I hope you won''t be deceived by him and will help us capture this Vampire. I''m sure Sir Sky won''t treat us badly." Marvin laughed helplessly, and was about to say a few words, but Gwyn suddenly said, "Filthy creatures! Evil creatures! I painstakingly did so many things. But in the end, Vampires are still monsters in the eyes of humans?" His eyes were full of resentment and puzzlement. Marvin saw his pain. The Bright Side had been through much hardship. They tried to coexist peacefully with mankind, but how could it be easy to mend the gap between the races? These mercenaries had limited knowledge and might not even know the difference between the Bright Side and the Dark Side! They lived in the Pambo Seashore, which was the Dark Side''s headquarters. There, the confrontation between Humans and Vampires was pretty obvious. Sky himself hadn''t revealed his identity, so they naturally thought he was a Human powerhouse. And Gwyn was only a monster in their eyes. .... "No need." Marvin rolled his eyes and told Rem, "You guys aren''t fools. Do you think someone that a Legend personally came to get rid of would be an ordinary person?" "I already allied myself with Mister Gwyn. If your Wolf Spider mercenaries are determined to make a move on me, you might not necessarily get any advantage." Marvin''s goal was very simple: If they could avoid a conflict with the mercenaries, then he would avoid it. Who knew how long the fight between the Evil Spirit Envoys and the Pale Hand would last? The two''s whereabouts had already been exposed, and with Saruha''s circular terrain, they would certainly be caught if they didn''t get enough distance while the Pale Hand was occupied. If they wasted too much time here, Sky might catch them. It would be too troublesome at that time. Marvin estimated that if they could catch him off guard, killing a Pale Hand wouldn''t be impossible, but it would still have huge risks. After experiencing Arborea, Marvin had become a lot more cautious. But his words didn''t have any effect. Rem''s face sank. "You decided to help this monster, so don''t blame us for showing no mercy." "Don''t talk nonsense with them!" Gwyn said. From his expression, it could be seen that he had endured for quite a long time. If not for him having the same worries as Marvin, he might have already attacked! Marvin made up his mind and slightly lowered his head. The next second, a spear appeared in his hands! He raised his head and coldly glanced at everyone with eyes full of disdain. "Since you decided to throw away your lives, I won''t stop you." They all froze, and their expressions changed greatly! Rem said while losing his voice, "Dragon Slayer¡­ Robin!" ... The appearance of Weeping Sky was no secret. In the rumors, Dragon Slayer Robin used Weeping Sky to take one of Clarke''s lives, a fact that had spread quite widely. This spear''s unique features were already known to many. When Marvin drew this spear in front of everyone and slightly altered his Disguise, returning to Robin''s appearance, they were all completely shocked! Who could have expected a second Legend to appear in a small exploration! Although they couldn''t clearly distinguish Marvin''s strength, but after slaying Black Dragon Clarke, who would believe him if he said he wasn''t a Legend? If Pale Hand Sky was but a small celebrity in the Pambo Seashore, Robin was famous! In the Wolf Spider mercenaries, Bull was very excited. "I told you he was Sir Robin! I didn''t think he would actually disguise and mix in with the ordinary people!" "Shut up!" Rem''s face was pale, and he felt bitter. They didn''t feel that a Vampire was to troublesome. But the current Wolf Spider mercenaries were sandwiched between two Legend powerhouses. It would be difficult this time. After Marvin''s spear appeared, the reproaching people instantly shut up. They looked at Marvin, their eyes filled with reverence! He was famous after all. They were ordinary adventurers, but the guy in front of them tore a Dragon apart with his bare hands. They wouldn''t be able to harm even one Robin''s hands if all of them attacked together! Rem felt quite awkward and wanted to say something but Marvin quickly emphasized, "I originally didn''t want to expose my identity, but things went this far. Your mercenary group should understand that this exploration isn''t that simple." "The few of you, go open the steel gate for me." "The rest of you, go toward the west and get lost as far as possible. A trifling Pale Hand, do you think I can''t handle him?" They all looked at each other in dismay. This exploration was originally led by the Wolf Spiders. Who could have expected that something like that would happen! Legends kept popping up one after the other, each more overbearing than the last. Luckily, it looked like this Dragon Slayer didn''t feel like bothering with them. Those who weren''t sent by Marvin to raise the gate left silently, including the few leaders of the Wolf Spider mercenary group. They only thought they were unlucky! There was no need to doubt Marvin''s identity. When he made the sudden reveal, Rem stealthily hinted for Lilia to confirm it with magic. The outcome of the spell showed that Marvin really had a great amount of Dragon Enmity! This was a characteristic of a Dragon Slayer. They didn''t dare to resist! In a short minute, all the Wolf Spider mercenaries disappeared from his sight. The remaining people were struggling with the mechanism to open the steel gate as it was slowly rising up. Marvin and Gwyn glanced at each other and then sped through! Chapter 345: Arsenal Chapter 345: Arsenal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After going through the steel gate, a rusty smell spread over from the distance. The two were very sensitive people. Although this place was pitch-black, they could feel some danger! The Ancient Gnomes'' Arsenal was not a safe place! In fact, the Ancient Gnomes was a crazy race. They were famous for a time, but because of all kinds of crazy actions, they provoked a countless number of people and were ultimately erased from history, leaving only those Wild Gnomes behind. Although they had the Ancient Gnomes'' bloodline, their intelligence had already seriously degenerated, and they were no different from monsters. As for their Arsenal, all kinds of strange weapons were being manufactured there. In order to prevent enemies from stealing their core secrets, this place had the strongest defenses in all of Saruha! Despite only being just past the steel gate, they could feel that not far from there, a few constructs were roaming about! ''X-model patrol type construct¡­'' Marvin squinted. He turned and looked at the bitter face of those four guys from the Wolf Spider group, who were still firmly turning the wheel-like mechanism. It seemed that if [Sir Robin] didn''t say a word, they wouldn''t dare do anything else. Marvin coughed, "Leave!" The four, as if they had just been pardoned, ran away at extreme speed. With their departure, the solid wheel spun back and the steel gate rumbled down, closing against the ground. Marvin swiftly went to the right side of the steel gate. He remembered a small mechanism being there. This was a temporary alert mechanism. Only when something big happened would it be used. After activating it, no one would be able to go through the steel gate for at least twelve hours. This was one type of defense used by Saruha''s Gnomes. This mechanism was very easy to find. Marvin felt around where a Gnome would reach before finding it. The mechanism was very simple, so that even the lowest Gnome would be able to use it to seal the steel gate. Marvin studied for it a bit, and with help from his rather fuzzy memories, he quickly put the steel gate in temporary alert mode! "How is it?" Gwyn asked in a heavy voice. "Done!" Marvin was full of confidence. "Rest assured, since the two of us reached an agreement, even if the Pale Hand catches up, I''ll protect you!" A strange expression flashed across the Vampire''s eyes. Marvin was a Night Walker, so he was able to see this, but he felt a strange feeling. ''Damn, this Vampire is so beautiful... my orientation won''t deviate, right?'' ''His expression is a bit strange.'' He coughed, dissolving the awkwardness while pointing to a distant location and explaining, "We will look around the Arsenal. The Ancient Gnomes'' treasury definitely had a lot of good stuff." Gwyn faintly nodded. The steel gate was actually set up halfway up a mountain while all of Saruha wriggled to and fro underground, snaking around in tunnels. The Arsenal was set up on a depression, and from their position by the gate, the two overlooked the entire Arsenal. With Gwyn''s perception, they quickly noticed all the constructs that were emitting red light! The patrol constructs. They weren''t a kind of humanoid construct, instead having four wheels, and rectangular bodies with all kinds of weapons inside. They could notice enemies in their surroundings due to the sensors at all the corners of their bodies. "Too many. And the further inside it is, the more packed they are." Even if Gwyn was a prominent figure in the Bright Side, it was the first time he had seen so many constructs! Saruha had already been abandoned for so many years, but there were still so many constructs working! "Where are they getting their energy from?" Gwyn asked Marvin again in a low voice. Marvin forced a smile. He knew that the ability of these constructs to keep moving was related to Saruha''s final BOSS, [Chaotic Memory Construct]. It was also due to that construct''s artificial intelligence that Saruha became even more dangerous. But he didn''t say too much at that time. He only played it down and said, "I won''t know until we go down and take a look." He ignored Gwyn and turned into a blur, rustling down the mountain. Gwyn stood there, dissatisfaction apparent on his face. He slightly stomped his foot, his behavior looking rather feminine. ''How many secrets does this Marvin have after all?'' ''He obviously knows Saruha like the back of his hand, but he pretends to only know the surface. Does he think I''m blind?" He snorted coldly, very dissatisfied with Marvin''s behavior. But what could he do? When he smashed the mirror, he also noticed Pale Hand Sky looking at him. With his perception, and Marvin previous reminder, he was able to notice that strange gaze. That man really was targeting him. If he wanted to survive, he would have to go along with the mysterious Marvin! He could only bite his lip and follow closely behind. ... Desolate Ancient Altar. The Evil Dragon''s head had long been forcibly scattered by him, but he had also received a serious injury. What enraged him was that before Tidomas'' projection disappeared, it used a spell to lock him on the Desolate Ancient Altar. Although Vampires had high resistance toward many types of magic, an Evil Dragon Overlord''s spell was not something common. Sky was trapped on the Desolate Ancient Altar, feeling extremely gloomy. And on the side, the Evil Spirit Envoy was glaring at him. He kept using spells to disturb the Pale Hand. Even if his spells couldn''t cause much harm to him, it was still very troublesome! Weakness, Bleeding, Disease, Injury... All kinds of curses were layered, and even if he was a Legend powerhouse, with all the curses stacked like that, he would be greatly weakened. Sky was extremely depressed about this entire course of events. He knew he had overestimated his own strength, and underestimated Tidomas! All he could do was toss around in the barrier that Tidomas created, dodging the Evil Spirit Envoys'' curses as much as he could. At the same time, he was secretly looking for a gap, intending to break through the barrier. As he looked, he noticed that not far from there, a group of shadows appeared. The Wolf Spider mercenaries! Rem, Lillia, Bull, and others, they were all there. Compared with the start of the exploration, at least half of the people had been lost in the Crystal Hall. Those able to reach this far were naturally elites among elites. When Sky noticed them, they also noticed the confined Pale Hand! "What is this altar? It''s actually so evil? Even a Legend is locked in!" They were all shocked. "Yeah, Sir Sky seems to be in pain." "This is the aura of Evil Spirits. There is even an Evil Spirit Envoy." The Wolf Spider group stood there, neatly ordered. Rem and Lilia glanced at each other. It was a headache. Although they knew that Saruha would be full of dangers that they might not be able to overcome and hired many experts in advance, they somehow still hadn''t obtained any good treasure and kept meeting trouble after trouble. Not even mentioning the Tentacle Horrors and the Crystal Hall, just having two Legends appear among them made them very distressed. Whether it was Pale Hand Sky or Dragon Slayer Robin, they were both people they couldn''t afford to provoke. After they were driven out by Marvin, they went around the Ancient Gnomes'' Residential District and got a few scattered chests. But those were just the hidden personal items of some Ancient Gnomes. The good things were either in the Armory or the Arsenal and they were still far from them. They had followed the path and found a road sign. According to what was depicted on it, as long as they went through this region, they would reach Saruha''s location with the most treasures, the [Armory]. In the rumors, the Armory held a Titan construct that was able to fight with Dragons! These adventurers didn''t hope to find a Titan anymore. If they could get their hands on a few constructs, or some high level blueprints or jewels, it might be enough for them to flourish. Thus they had carefully gone that way. But just as they left this Residential District Area, they caught a glance of the Desolate Ancient Altar! The aura of Evil Spirits was everywhere, making them think of the Tentacle Horrors in the tunnel! Rem had an ominous premonition. He was about to hint to everyone to pretend not to have seen this and instead circumvent this place when suddenly, Sky''s voice reached their ears. "Help me destroy this altar. There will be a large reward." The wise and thick-skinned Rem forced a smile. Even as a Legend, you aren''t able to deal with the altar, so how could we do anything? But he didn''t refuse Sky. He braced himself and quietly asked, "What can we do?" ... In the pitch-black Arsenal. The air was filled with a thick rusty smell. Besides the sound made when wheels rolled on uneven surfaces, this place was completely quiet. Two shadows disappeared in between two buildings. A X-model construct slowly came over. The eight sensors in its body probed at the same time, checking in all directions. A faint red light swept through the surroundings, but there was no difference. After a moment, it went away. Marvin and Gwyn slowly came out from behind a thick pillar. Gwyn muttered quietly, "Where do you want to go in the end?" "Why are there more and more constructs gathering there?" "Moreover, why do I feel that these constructs aren''t working based on set patterns, but are instead controlled by someone?" A smile appeared in the corner of Marvin''s mouth. "The Perception from the Blood Mark is really amazing. The deeper we go, the more patrols there will be." Gwyn frowned. "The Pale Hand may catch up anytime!" With a distinct lack of concern, Marvin said, "Coming to Saruha isn''t that easy, so shouldn''t we take out some precious things? Moreover, are you really afraid of that Pale Hand? If I''m not wrong, he should be dying from Tidomas and his subordinate''s attacks. Even if he successfully escapes, he would have quite a few curses on his body, like Weakness and such. At that time, if we join hands, we might be able to finish him." The Vampire laughed at Marvin. "You are insane. It''s a Legend powerhouse. Even if he was weakened by them, he isn''t someone a 4th rank class holder can kill." "Just kidding." Marvin''s eyes shone. In fact, he still had some assurance that he could catch the Legend Pale Hand off guard and kill him. After all, he had saved up all kinds of tricks and methods ever since he transmigrated. So what if it was a Pale Hand? As long as he couldn''t avoid every blow, Marvin would have a chance to take his life! Even the Shadow Prince''s avatar died in Marvin''s hands. Marvin simply didn''t fear Sky! But in order to remain cautious and conceal his strength, he temporarily hid his confidence. He only casually tossed out a few sentences and kept checking the terrain. There was actually nothing incredibly great in the Gnome Arsenal. There were no treasure chests and no treasure, only some cold constructs. Marvin didn''t know about the constructs'' control hub, so even if he brought all those constructs home, they wouldn''t be very useful. Of course, if he could find a way to control these constructs, it would be a different matter. Unfortunately, controlling these constructs was but a dream. Marvin didn''t expect too much from the beginning. His target was something else in the Arsenal! Gwyn saw Marvin frowning while looking in the distance and asked in boredom, "This place is a pile of junk, and even if the best materials were left behind, they would become waste with the passage of time. What are you looking for?" Marvin ignored him, focusing on trying to recall the Arsenal''s layout. After a long time, a complete and clear map appeared in his mind. "Let''s go!" He didn''t hesitate any longer and rushed to an alley, crossing through the Arsenal in the darkness. Gwyn was angry. If it was any other place, he would have already ignored Marvin and left. Sadly, this was Saruha. He originally came to join in the fun, but who could have known that there would be a Legend powerhouse trying to kill him. Now his life depended on Marvin, and he could only passively follow behind him. Fortunately he had a good temper. If it was someone else, they would have lashed out already. The two travelled through the darkness, avoiding the constructs. They finally stopped in front of a very short building. What surprised Gwyn about it was the lack of a symbol or words or any kind of description. This was different from the other buildings in the Arsenal. "What is this place?" Gwyn asked curiously. Marvin watched the building''s entrance attentively, a happy expression showing on his face. "This is one of the storage facilities used to store raw materials in Saruha''s Arsenal." "Raw materials?" Gwyn was disappointed. After so many years, any raw materials here should have already turned into a pile of scrap iron. But Marvin''s next sentence suddenly made him excited. "K series metals. Have you heard of them?" Chapter 346: Taboo Metal Chapter 346: Taboo Metal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin''s words bewildered the Vampire. Clearly, that guy didn''t know about the [K series] metals. Marvin didn''t mind. Gwyn was currently under the pressure of the Pale Hand''s assassination. The only thing the Vampire wanted was to get out of here as fast as possible and return to the Bright Side''s headquarters to inform Grand Duke William. This was perfect for Marvin; the less Gwyn cared about the resources, the better. After all, Saruha was only so big, so there might not be enough K metal. Marvin thought about it and said, "You wait here, I need at most fifteen minutes. After fifteen minutes, I''ll take you to the find the hidden way out." Gwyn nodded in acquiescence. Marvin used Stealth and entered the small warehouse. Although the storehouse seemed to be in ruins, the constructs patrolling in the surroundings were still quite numerous. But Marvin was different from before. With over 200 points in Stealth, even Legend Wizards'' detection spells wouldn''t find him, let alone these small constructs'' probes. He passed by the constructs undetected. He kept looking around the small building, finding that both the main entrance and the side door were sealed. There was apparently no way to enter. Marvin could only jump to the roof to find a roof window. ''Thankfully it''s not locked. If I broke the window, it might have attracted a bunch of constructs and alarmed that crazy one that only knows how to kill!'' Marvin landed gracefully in the warehouse. He could faintly hear some sounds. Vivid cries of distress that seemed to be coming from ancient times entered Marvin''s mind! ''The legends are true, K series metals had an astonishing ability to absorb sound.'' ''These sounds are probably the howls of the Ancient Gnomes from when disaster struck.'' ''What happened at the time?'' Marvin had a solemn face and couldn''t help but let his imagination roam. Even someone with as much knowledge of Feinan as him didn''t know about everything that happened in history. After all, the information spread officially was only this much, so he had to explore many things himself after the Great Calamity to learn more. The Great Calamity caused widespread destruction, leaving little information pertaining to the ancient eras. Occasionally there would be a few Gnome vestiges unearthed by people which would reveal a minute amount of information. If he wanted to be clear about everything, then the best way might be to go to the City of Knowledge. But before he transmigrated, he had never heard of any player able to enter the City of Knowledge to get the information he wanted. Even the players with the qualifications of an apprentice who swore to spend their lives as scholars couldn''t get the information they wanted. Their rank was too low and they didn''t have the right to hear about it. .... The destruction of the Ancient Gnomes was naturally very shocking. However, Marvin''s willpower was strong, even stronger now that he had the Spirit Armband. After a few seconds, those sounds disappeared. He glanced around the warehouse. Although this warehouse wasn''t big, there were piles of boxes of raw materials! Marvin knew this place was where the Gnomes piled their unique [K metal], because of the complete lack of any markings or signs outside this warehouse. And besides K metal, every warehouse had a sign explaining what kind of material was stored inside. K metal wasn''t just one type of metal, but was in fact a series. It was said that during the Wild Era, the Night Monarch led Feinan''s people to fight their way out and beat those wild monsters formed from primal chaos. The remaining people began to divide the territories and the puny Ancient Gnomes asked the Night Monarch for the Pambo Seashore, this desolate land. The other races were shocked by the Ancient Gnomes'' choice. At the time, the Gnome Race had a very important personage, a Great Prophet powerhouse. This was his idea, and the Gnome Race obediently complied. They found countless resources in there, and the Great Prophet relied on his wisdom to fully display his race''s talents. Soon, a unique country was established in the Pambo Seashore. That was Feinan''s 1st Era. The Post-Primal Chaos Era! It could be seen how powerful the Gnome empire was from the ruins they left behind. After many excavations of the Ancient Gnomes'' vestiges, people gradually understood that the fall of the Gnomes started with a kind of metal. The story was quite terrible, and after it was shared on the players'' forums, it was considered one of the unresolved disasters of Feinan. The story happened around the end of the Gnome empire. The Great Prophet was about to pass away, and at the time, they found a strange mineral resource in the seafloor of the Pambo Sea. At the time, the Gnome empire was already rich to a certain degree and even had some things similar to submarines. They had established a mining platform in the seafloor of the coastal waters in order to dig deep below. But this excavation didn''t go smoothly. It was said that a lot of Gnomes died while building the mining platform, and although the Gnome empire kept throwing brilliant engineers at it, keeping the platform stable was very difficult. Even though they managed to stabilize the platform later on, a lot of unfathomable accidents happened. The Great Prophet was about to die and he didn''t want to have to take care of this matter. But with the deaths of so many brilliant engineers, he had no choice but to personally move his ill body and take a look at it himself. When he saw the wondrous metal being extracted, his face changed. He passed his order: stop this project, and don''t allow any Gnome to extract this series of mysterious metals. Even though this series of metals did have very magical abilities. Even if the high ranked people of the Gnome empire were shocked, they still followed the Great Prophet''s order and hastily closed down this engineering project. But the greedy Gnomes would easily forget their ancestors'' lessons. About fifty years after the Great Prophet''s death, they re-opened the project and unbridledly started gathering the metal. But they hadn''t thought that this metal would cause a disaster for them. That''s right, this was the metal Marvin was after, the K metal. This metal was rumored to be cursed. This curse did not only target an individual, but instead targeted the entire greedy Gnome empire. In the Post-Primal Chaos Era, the communication between all the major races was still underdeveloped. It wasn''t until the High Elves firmly established their civilization and began to travel in all directions that they found out that the once-arrogant Gnome empire had already suffered destruction. And only few people knew about the rumored K metal. Marvin, as a transmigrator, was one of them. ... Marvin knew little about the details of the K series metals. But from doing a few secret quests linked to the Gnome empire''s destruction, the players found out that the fall of the empire was really linked to the K metals. But it wasn''t purely these metals being cursed. Rather, these metals would make a few lifeforms envious. Naturally, these so-called curses wouldn''t be able to suddenly collapse the Gnome empire. Marvin wasn''t superstitious, so how could he be afraid of K metals after going through twelve curses? He also knew that in the game, K series metals were split into three kinds. They were casually named K1, K2, and K3 by the players and were different from ordinary metals. They had extraordinary natural properties: [Magic Penetration], [Divine Restraint], and [Unbreakable]. When smelting weapons, only a bit of the K metals was needed to add these properties! It was normally very hard to give these properties to weapons. In all of Feinan, weapons with Magic Penetration were very rare, those with Divine Restraint were even rarer, and as for Unbreakable... those were almost nonexistent. Only a genuine Master Enchanter could maybe manage to make a weapon with Magic Penetration or Divine Restraint during his lifetime. Otherwise, Marvin wouldn''t have been so excited when obtaining the pair of [Azure Leaf]s. It was an incredible pair of daggers, to be able to have both Magic Penetration and Divine Restraint while still being light as a feather, all without the use of any K metal. Only an outstanding Master Enchanter could create this kind of weapon. Most people would spend their lifetimes without ever seeing such exceptional weapons. But this common sense was broken in the face of K metal, which even the Pearl Tower''s Scholars called [Taboo Metal]. Marvin knew that if these K metals saw the light of day, they would bring about a storm. This was a trump card! After the Great Calamity, Chaos Magic Power would run rampant across Feinan. Many Wizards would fail the willpower test and turn into magical walking corpses. And the Gods would also send their subordinates to Feinan. Magic Spells and Divine Spells would become mainstream in the future world. And K metal was the perfect nemesis. This would be one of the most powerful cards to handle the chaos monsters and the Gods! ... Marvin was recalling all he knew about the strength of the K metals while plundering unabashedly. In the entire warehouse, most of the boxes were in fact empty. Most of the K metals had apparently already been used. Fortunately, Marvin found some in a corner. In total, he obtained eight small boxes of K metals, among which there were three boxes of K1 and three boxes of K2, which could give Magic Penetration and Divine Restraint. And there were only two boxes of K3 which had the [Unbreakable] property. Each box only had a fist-sized piece of K metal, but Marvin was already satisfied. These K metals had been refined, and their purity was very high. If they were used to smelt hidden weapons and used at critical time, it would definitely catch his future enemies off guard! ... After fifteen minutes, Marvin sneaked out of the warehouse. Gwyn sighed in relief. He wasn''t curious about what was in the warehouse, and only urged Marvin to take him out of Saruha. Marvin didn''t hesitate and led the way, circumventing the Arsenal and avoiding a few constructs, before finally opening a sewer''s manhole. "This is the secret path you talked about?" Gwyn frowned, displeasure apparent on his face. Marvin couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Is it important to stay clean when running for your life?" After saying this, he ignored Gwyn and went in first. Chapter 347: Control Room Chapter 347: Control Room Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The dark sewers weren''t as nauseating as Gwyn had imagined. The sewers had already been abandoned for so many years after all, so all the filth had already turned to dust under the passage of time. The air there was actually pretty clean. "Could your secret exit be hidden in the sewers?" Gwyn rushed over to Marvin, realizing that the sewers were most likely the way to leave Saruha. Marvin nodded and pointed in one direction while saying, "Follow this path. With your strength, even if you meet a monster, you should be able to take care of it. This is the way to the secret exit. The sewers'' exit is well-hidden, so the Ancient Gnomes weren''t worried that another lifeform would come in through them. Moreover, you can turn into a bat to leave." Gwyn hesitated slightly. "You don''t intend to leave with me?" Marvin forced a smile. "There are still many good things waiting in Saruha, how could I leave now?" Gwyn looked at Marvin speechlessly. This guy was obviously White River Valley''s Overlord. He was sitting on two gold mines and according to the rumors, he had conquered a sub-plane, obtaining endless resources and wealth. Now this guy was still greedy for Saruha''s treasures¡­ Was this guy the hero who destroyed an Evil Spirit Plane? If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Gwyn wouldn''t have believed the rumors about [Great Hero Marvin] being such a miser! He kindly reminded Marvin that the Dark Side''s Vampires didn''t take pity on Humans and even had somewhat of an antagonistic feeling toward them, and also warned him to be extremely careful. Afterwards, the two parted ways. Gwyn went to the sewers'' exit, and Marvin turned and went deeper into the sewers! ... In the maze-like sewers, Marvin quickly moved forward. In this place, nothing could block his path. In fact, he was much faster underground than above ground. Even if Marvin didn''t remember Saruha''s map in detail, he more or less knew the directions. Saruha was a roughly circular vestige. From the back entrance, one would have to go through the Crystal Hall and then the small treasury to reach the Gnome Residential District. The steel gates northeast of the Gnome Residential District led to the Arsenal. North of the Arsenal was the 3rd District, the [Control Room]. Northwest of the Control Room was the 4th District, the [Armory]. Southwest of the Armory was the [Desolate Ancient Altar]. The five big Districts formed a circle, surrounding a rocket silo. According to the legends, Saruha''s Gnomes intended to set out for the skies, to explore the mysteries of the Astral Sea¡­ That was before God Lance had descended and when the God Realms had yet to be set up in the Astral Sea! But unfortunately, what happened afterwards stopped them from accomplishing this feat. That rocket silo was embedded deep in Saruha, waiting to be excavated by later generations. From what Marvin knew a bit about the place, there wasn''t much of anything useful in the Residential District. He had already obtained a lot of remnants from Gnome Engineer''s in the small treasury and was quite satisfied. The Spirit Armband was an unexpected windfall, while the K metals gave him another hidden card. But the treasures he truly cared about were still in the other two Districts. The [Control Room] and the [Armory]! There were many constructs and parts in the Control Room, along with Saruha''s current leader, the Chaotic Memory Construct, [Slaughterer]. Slaughterer had a memory issue, and had two modes. One was a regular mode, during which it was possible to communicate with it. But his sentences would frequently cut off and he would be extremely jumpy, frequently referring to some very strange things and even bluntly using God Lance''s name. And the other one was a slaughter mode. As the name implied, when in that mode, Slaughterer would slaughter everything nonstop. Slaughterer under slaughter mode was a nightmare for any intruders. In reality, Marvin was exploring Saruha pretty casually this time. Even if he already knew some things about the Gnome''s vestige, he didn''t make a move because the constructs left behind by the Ancient Gnomes were his nemeses! To Rangers, these constructs wrapped in iron were extremely troublesome. They couldn''t be reasoned with and only followed orders. Marvin would feel sorry for his weapons if he fought with them. They had no lives, and were more like robots. And Marvin doubted he could receive experience after killing a construct. Thus, despite coincidentally entering Saruha, he had no intention of facing that construct. If there were Evil Spirits, he would kill them all, but as for constructs, he would simply enter Stealth. ''Most of the things in the Armory were taken away by the Ancient Gnomes during their disaster. Only that big one wasn''t removed.'' ''If I can get that one¡­ Even if an Ancient Red Dragon invaded the territory, White River Valley wouldn''t be worried!'' ''But the key to control it should be in the Control Room.'' Marvin clenched his teeth and ultimately decided to go toward the Control Room, even though that place was the constructs'' headquarters. Marvin traveled back and forth in the sewers before finally finding an exit. He gently pushed the lid and acted swiftly, transforming into a shadow and disappearing from where he was. This place was a lot more oppressive than the Arsenal. A large amount of X-model constructs were waiting in formation. Only their sensors were activated, continuously scanning the place. Marvin''s Stealth was high enough, but someone else would have definitely been discovered. As the name implied, the Control Room controlled all of Saruha. It was set up in a huge cave. In the center of the cave there was a metal building divided into three floors, the highest of which was the control hub. And Slaughterer was in the 2nd floor. Marvin used Stealth and quietly reached the building. The large entrance was tightly secured and the walls were smooth. Only someone with the Ancient Gnomes'' command could enter. If he tried rashly, it would lead to the constructs attacking. The current Marvin was level 19 and had the Shapeshift Sorcerer skills, along with many other cards, so he wasn''t worried about these constructs. He was just unwilling to fight them if he could avoid it, as it wouldn''t be worth it. Marvin went around the building three times, feeling extremely annoyed. The Control Room was strictly guarded, he couldn''t open the entrance, so how could he go in? ''It was said that the hidden keys to control the Titan is in the 3rd floor of the Control Room.'' ''Without that set of keys, even if I got hold of those constructs, I wouldn''t be able to control them.'' ''Do I really have to kill my way up?!'' He stayed for a while around the Control Room and thought of all kinds of methods to go in, but this was Saruha''s core. How could he find a hole in the defenses so easily? Helpless, Marvin intended to leave. But he hadn''t expected that a group of people would suddenly appear in the cave, south of the Control Room! Leading them was Pale Hand Sky! Marvin entered Stealth, restraining his emotions and his surprise. Chapter 348: Slaughterer Chapter 348: Slaughterer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When he thought about it, it wasn''t that surprising for the Wolf Spider mercenaries to appear here so soon. After all, Saruha was shaped like a circle. He had spent a lot of time in the Arsenal, and this was enough time for the Pale Hand to take the other way around. After they got rid of the Evil Spirits in the Desolate Ancient Altar area, they probably didn''t get much profit. The most important parts of Saruha were the weapons-related areas and the Control Room. They came from the Armory, but the treasures in the Armory were protected by powerful armed constructs. Without the correct password they couldn''t get access to anything and could only be mercilessly slaughtered. As he remained hidden, Marvin counted the number of people in the Wolf Spider mercenaries and felt cold. ''Two thirds are missing.'' ''They were almost wiped out. Did they fight the big guy in the Armory?'' Marvin knew what must have happened. Even with Sky leading them, it would be very difficult for these ordinary people to prevail. Maybe if it was another Legend, such as a Legend Monk, or a Legend Barbarian. A rogue, even one like Sky who was extremely proficient in attacking, wouldn''t have it easy fighting against pieces of metal. It was just like using a dagger against a tortoise shell. However you tried to poke it, you wouldn''t be able to break it. They definitely arrived here after a fight. Marvin could see that besides Sky, the others were wounded, some lightly and some more heavily. It wasn''t that Marvin was treacherous, but he hadn''t been too sure about this Saruha exploration in the first place. Since those mercenaries chose to stand with Sky, he wouldn''t bother telling them about any secrets. He was better off hiding himself and seeing whether he could get any benefits. ''They must know that they need the password to get the treasures in the Armory.'' ''The password is in the Control Room... are they planning to attack it?'' Marvin was fine with letting them do so. This way he could have the chance to take advantage of their efforts. ... Just as Marvin expected, after observing the cave from above for a while, Sky imperiously gave them an order. They didn''t follow the path down, instead using a rope to descend from their vantage point and arrive at the Control Room. This way they wouldn''t meet as many constructs. While remaining in Stealth, Marvin quickly moved behind a pillar near the Control Room''s entrance. He could tell that all the remaining adventurers were experts. Although they didn''t have rogue classes, all of them were pretty nimble and noiselessly climbed down the rope. This naturally included the Wolf Spider leader, Rem. He still had influence among the adventurers and could speak to the Legend on behalf of the others. "Sir Sky, are we really going to attack the Control Room from the front?" Rem looked at the army of constructs ahead and couldn''t help but feel fearful. Even if these constructs were different from the combat-focused constructs that they met in the Armory, the amount was still too shocking. The dozen people he brought were simply not enough. Marvin understood their situation after listening from his hiding spot. ... Marvin had actually guessed incorrectly. How could the experienced mercenary team lose so many people like that? They did meet a few constructs in the Armory, but with their team cooperation and Sky''s strength, they still managed to deal with them. Rem had arranged his manpower in three groups. The weakest would stay in the Desolate Ancient Altar, gathering some minor treasures left behind by the Ancient Gnomes. The other group would stay in the Armory, as support. Even though the Armory had a lot of fighting constructs, they generally wouldn''t move unless someone approached to take away the treasure. Thus, this was a relatively safe area. The last group followed Sky to attack the Control Room and consisted of elites. They heard more about Saruha from the Evil Spirit Envoy. And there were now discussing how to attack this seemingly calm building. ... ''Damn, it was really the Wolf Spider''s mercenaries who freed the Pale Hand.'' ''Even with the Evil Spirit Envoys acting, wouldn''t it be difficult to trap Sky?'' Marvin caught some clues from the discussion between both sides. If not for the Wolf Spider mercenaries, Sky might still be waiting in the Desolate Ancient Altar. ''Even Tidomas made a move?'' ''Sure enough, I have a [Kill on sight] aura for Evil Spirits,'' Marvin thought sarcastically. He wasn''t generally worried about the Evil Spirit Planes'' hostility toward him in Feinan, but he had to be careful in Evil Spirits'' areas. He hid behind the pillar, casually listening to everyone''s whispers. This building didn''t look sturdy, but it was basically indestructible. It was rumored that the walls themselves were made of K metals and even the spells of Legend Wizards might not be able to break them. You could only go in through the entrance. Sky and the few Wolf Spider mercenaries discussed for a bit more before ultimately deciding to go through the main entrance. They were prepared to trigger the alarm, and with a few 4th rank powerhouses taking the lead, they rushed from the front. On another side, they deployed some people to resist the constructs that would be alerted. They only needed to get through the main entrance, and then everyone could retreat inside. After entering, defending should be much easier. ''These adventurers are actually even greedier than me!'' ''They actually want to control all the constructs and loot everything in Saruha.'' ''I only want that one¡­'' Marvin sneered inwardly while listening to their plan. In Rem and Sky''s plan, the adventurers used to block the constructs were clearly discarded pawns. With so many constructs on standby, when all of them came up, how could a few adventurers block them? Only a Legend Wizard or Cleric could take care of such an army of constructs. Others would be in for a bad time! Let alone a few ordinary mercenaries. Rem promised these pitiful mercenaries that they would have priority on the loot once they returned, but they didn''t know that they would be dying soon. After all, those constructs over there were in a half-asleep mode. But Marvin knew that if they triggered the alarm, all the constructs would awaken! At that time, few people would be able to escape. Of course, Sky would be able to get away. ... Marvin was waiting very patiently while they prepared. He continued to carefully hide his own aura. Although his Stealth was already at 200 points and he could even hide from Heavenly Observers, Sky was a Legend after all, so he still had to be cautious not to make a mistake. He was hiding to the side and soon, a mercenary from Rem''s group moved forward, trying to open the building''s entrance. That mercenary was rather carefree. It seemed like he was usually treated well by his leader. It was a pity that in this place, his character would lead him to a disaster! Marvin coldly watched him fumbling about, trying to open the door. In the distance, Rem and Sky had pondering expressions on their faces. They were clearly throwing away his life. But to their surprise, after this mercenary fumbled around for a while and pressed the buttons, not only did he not trigger the mechanism, he actually successfully opened the entrance! As everyone gazed on in shock, the metallic doors slowly parted and light suddenly appeared from the darkness! "Hahahaha¡­" "Boss Rem, I already told you that I had the potential to be a Thief. It''s a pity that you made me pick up swordsmanship. What Gnome mechanisms, it''s all so simple." They all remained speechless. And Marvin was even more shocked. This guy''s luck was simply inconceivable. This building''s entrance had a total of eight buttons, and one had to input the correct code to open the door, or else the alarm would be triggered and all kinds of constructs would come attack. ''Just like that?'' Marvin looked at this burly guy with a whole new level of respect. But who would have thought that the next second, a red light would shine from the depths of the building... ''No good!'' Marvin, still hidden in the darkness, rolled to hide away from the building. Unfortunately, that man didn''t notice it and was still laughing his head off, loudly calling the others to quickly come over. "Woosh!" A network of red lasers silently shot out and wrapped around that man! "Ahhh!" A mournful yell came from the pitiful mercenary. Red lasers radiated around him, even sweeping by the location where Marvin was hiding earlier! In the blink of an eye, the boasting mercenary was roasted into a burnt corpse! All those who saw the scene felt a chill! A place where treasures were buried? This was clearly a tomb! "Spread out!" Rem promptly reacted and made the others spread out. And following that, the lasers quickly rushed over in succession. These came from a frightening construct, slowly walking out from the depths of the 1st floor! It stepped on that dead body and crushed it into fine powder. Slaughterer! Marvin''s eyelids twitched. This wasn''t the 2nd floor! Why would it randomly be in the mood to take a stroll to the 1st floor? "Kill it!" Sky roared as he directly escaped to the Shadow Plane, trying to look for a weak point in the construct. The rest of the mercenaries also scattered, their gazes filled with fear. These lasers were really too frightening! The power was comparable to a Legendary Disintegrate! "Intruders¡­ Eliminate!" Slaughterer was huge, but wasn''t slow. Six black gun barrels suddenly came out of its body! ''Exactly like a transforming robot.'' Marvin on the side also felt worried. Slaughterer was in slaughter mode. Its transformation was incredible and its firepower was simply heaven-defying. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Countless bullets shot out of the gun barrels and a mercenary who failed to dodge fell to the ground! These weren''t Sha firearms, they were Ancient Gnome firearms. What made the mercenaries feel even more despair was that when Slaughterer appeared, those constructs at the bottom of the slope awakened. At the crucial moment, Marvin used Night Boundary and passed Slaughterer''s body to rush into the Control Room''s hall! Chapter 349: Go Big Or Go Home! Chapter 349: Go Big Or Go Home! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Nobody noticed Marvin slipping in during this chaos. Even Sky was completely focused on the frightening Slaughterer and didn''t see Marvin sneakily flashing in. The Wolf Spider group began to counterattack despite their difficult situation. Sky was roaming between the Prime Material Plane and the Shadow Plane, trying to land a good hit. But Slaughterer''s defensive power was too shocking. He went all-out but could only leave a shallow wound on its metal body! What was more frightening was that this kind of metal could even heal itself. This made them feel incredibly bitter! Some mercenaries intended to turn and flee. How could Humans'' bodies contend against them? Unless they had an army, or a Legend Wizard, they couldn''t be able to make a move on the army of constructs without walking to their doom. ... Marvin took advantage of the intense battle outside the Control Room to sneak in. Even though he had already gone past the constructs and only remembered Slaughterer being inside the building, there was no harm in being careful. In this situation, the hidden characteristic [Stealth Master] from reaching 200 points of Stealth was most definitely put to good use. Without this characteristic, his speed in Stealth would be reduced by half and it would be very hard for Marvin to get what he wanted before the battle outside ended. The interior was completely covered in sensors. Marvin had to move carefully to avoid them. His eyes were fixed on the open space center of the room. The building had three layers which could all be seen from the center as it was open. The tallest layer was completely shrouded in glass with green and red dots flickering inside. That was the real control hub of all of Saruha! On the side there was a spiral staircase that he could take upward. Marvin avoided the sensors and rushed to the 3rd floor! ''Finally got in!'' Marvin was pleased. If not for the diversion of the Wolf Spider group, he wouldn''t have had such a smooth opportunity. Slaughterer was always defending this place, as the control hub''s temporary master, giving outsiders no chance to approach. But it was different now. It might have been the Legend powerhouse''s aura that made Slaughterer personally make a move, leaving the protection of the control room and taking the initiative to attack. Marvin stood on the 3rd floor and looked outside. From the glass window he could see a disturbingly frightening scene! The constructs were like a tide of metal rushing up from the bottom of the depression. It was a massive mountain of metal! With swords growing all over their bodies! Marvin would rather face an army of Evil Spirits than be in front of that group of steel monsters! Breaking their defenses was so difficult. How would they be able to hold against them? He didn''t dare to keep looking and focused his energy on the control hub''s door. This was the Control Room''s final layer of defense. To reach the control hub, he would have to input the correct password. This layer of defense actually should have been the most difficult. Even in the ancient eras, very few Ancient Gnomes knew the password. In ordinary circumstances, if he wanted to learn this secret password, he would have to defeat Slaughterer. But Marvin had an alternative. He entered the numbers and symbols into the control hub''s door with a "Snap!" Marvin smirked. ''The password for Saruha''s control hub had been leaked on the forums by the players¡­'' He quickly entered the glass cover. "Bang!" The entrance closed. Marvin pushed the green button which meant [Standby], and began his own operation! ... At the moment that Marvin opened the control hub, outside the Control Room, Slaughterer stopped. It ignored everyone around and rushed back into the hall! All the people outside the Control Room were shocked. The Pale Hand quickly followed. Rem and the others looked at each other. The constructs from the bottom had already reached them, so if they didn''t follow, wouldn''t that mean certain death? They all rushed in immediately. Fortunately, Slaughterer was completely ignoring them now! He was rushing to the center of the Control Room! "Intruder!" "Get the fuck out! That''s my throne!" The hoarse machine voice echoed menacingly. The six pitch black gun barrels were aimed at the glass cover on the 3rd floor! They all looked up and were shocked to find out that a figure was already on the 3rd floor. From their expressions, it looked as if the Wolf Spider mercenaries had seen a ghost! "Someone is inside!" "How did he get in!" "He looks a bit familiar, who is he?" "He is moving so fast, who the hell is he? It wouldn''t be a ghost, right?" Meanwhile, a strange scene played out before them. Slaughterer was utterly angry. "Get the fuck out!" It tried shoot at the control hub, but this was a serious violation of its protocols! The control hub was the most important part of Saruha, and Slaughterer was in charge of protecting this place, not destroying it! This frightening construct kept sprinting toward the glass sphere. At that time, an angry voice resounded beside the pillar, "Ghost? Bullshit! It''s that man you invited!" "What! It''s Kerry¡­ No, Sir Robin!" "Dragon Slayer Robin! Wasn''t he at that steel gate? How could he suddenly rush over to the Control Room?" The mercenaries were puzzled. Only Sky''s face paled. Although he didn''t know how Marvin got a hold of the control hub''s password, he more or less guessed the entire process. He had noticed Gwyn and that Robin being very close to each other. This guy was in the control hub, so where was Gwyn? "Sir, what should we do?" Rem cautiously inquired. "If I''m not wrong, the one in the control hub is the [Dragon Slayer] famous in the Pambo Seashore¡­" "Dragon Slayer?" The Pale Hand sneered, "I feel that there is an issue with the rumors!" "If he really was so powerful, why would he sneakily hide behind us and take the opportunity to enter the Control Room?" "I don''t sense the aura of a Legend from his body. This guy is only a 4th rank ant!" Rem frowned. The Dragon Slayer name was very awe-inspiring. Although he also didn''t feel any Legend aura from Marvin''s body, he didn''t dare deny it so easily. "I want to see how he plans on finishing this!" Sky said. "Make your people hide, don''t let the construct kill them." "That pile of scrap is trying to take back the control hub, so we are safe for the time being." ... Just as Sky had pointed out, Slaughterer''s main target was Marvin. It extended its arm, trying to input the secret password to enter. But the door had already been locked by Marvin. The only way to enter now was the forced override procedure. It had temporary authority here after all, so it could use this kind of method to open the door. But this method would take at least five minutes! And five minutes would enough for Marvin to do a lot. Marvin always did his own things. This trip to Saruha was originally to try his luck, but he hadn''t expected that he was really able to take advantage of the others'' crisis to reach the control hub. Marvin was quite daring. When he set foot in the control hub, he reviewed everything he knew about it in his mind. ''Hehe, in the game, the one who entered the control hub for the first time would obtain many benefits, while the later people could only get some constructs'' parts or microchips.'' ''It seems different this time.'' His eyes were spinning around the control hub. Soon, he found the thing he wanted! It was a green iron box, calmly sitting atop a shelf in the control hub. The iron box had a strange rune carved on it. Marvin only slightly recognized some parts of the rune representing the ancient eras'' Sun God. The iron box itself was also a treasure, but Marvin currently didn''t know how to use it. To him, the things inside the box were most important. It held a green card and a thick handbook! A rather unusual light flowed around the card, and as for the handbook, it was rather thick and filled with many details. It was fully written in Ancient Gnomish. Marvin didn''t know Ancient Gnomish, but he remembered this book''s name! ¨C Mechanical Titan''s Control Handbook ¨C! And that card was the key to activate Saruha''s ultimate killing device, the secret key to activate the Mechanical Titan! Seeing this card, Marvin was ecstatic. He already had half of that guy in the Armory now! If he could really leave Saruha with a Mechanical Titan, he would profit immensely! It had to be known that when it came to pure melee ability, the Mechanical Titan could match the Dragon Race. "Du du du¡­" Marvin heard a hurried sound. He frowned and immediately put away his things. He knew that Slaughterer had begun to forcibly unlock the door. He didn''t have much time left. He then kept looking and soon found the thing he wanted. It was another iron box, with five slots in it. There were four chips in the box! Construct Memory Chips! If Marvin wasn''t wrong, these chips were most likely related to Mark 47''s quest. Mark 47 had followed God Lance on this world, and God Lance apparently descended in the Post-Primal Chaos Era, so there was a bit of a time deviation, but he instinctively felt that they were probably related. Getting the Memory Chips was one of Marvin''s goals. As for that empty slot, needless to say, the chip was in [Slaughterer]''s head. He wouldn''t be able to take it without killing it. ... After taking care of everything, there were only three minutes left. Marvin was sweating. He stared at the console. Although the console was now completely dull gray, Marvin still recognized the buttons! This time he was prepared to go big or go home! ''Although I don''t know why such a large rocket couldn''t be launched back then, it''s a pity to leave it there.'' ''Glynos¡­ You almost killed me once. This time, I have a gift for you.'' Chapter 350: Race Against Time Chapter 350: Race Against Time Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Outside the control hub, Slaughterer was carrying out the override procedure. Once it was unlocked, Marvin would be in an extremely dangerous situation. He didn''t have much time! Sweat trickled down Marvin''s forehead. He didn''t know that much about Ancient Gnomish, and wasn''t prepared to deal with the controls. But he had heard that the first player who entered Saruha successfully shot this rocket with the help of the player interface system. Marvin wanted to check whether his Essence Absorption System was completely like his previous system. He pressed his palm on a small screen under the control hub. "Di di di." A red light flickered. ''Damn¡­'' This meant he didn''t pass the verification test. Countless logs flashed in front of him. Suddenly, one of them attracted Marvin''s attention. [Do you want to activate the System Assistance function ¨C Simple Programs Operations] The yes option cost 10000 exp. For Marvin, 10000 wasn''t a small amount, but this was an extremely rare opportunity! Marvin''s desire to retaliate was very strong. He and the Shadow Prince were mortal foes. Since he had the chance to send him a gift, he wouldn''t pass up on this opportunity! Battle exp could be farmed after all! He chose to activate the System Assistance. He placed his palm down once again, and the System Assistance automatically activated. It began to crack the launch procedures for the rocket. Meanwhile, the screen brightened up and a line of data flashed in front of him. Although he couldn''t read it, with the System Assistance, he understood that it was the process for the rocket''s launch procedures! ''Sure enough, it''s a rough model.'' ''Back then, that group successfully launched the rocket and posted all the information about it to brag, including even the launch password! Hehe, this time I''ll launch it alone!'' Marvin focused himself on the launch procedures, completely ignoring the sounds of Slaughterer still in the middle of unlocking the door. "Ding!" A sound echoed, showing that Marvin had successfully broken through the Ancient Gnomes'' lock. A long password box appeared on the screen. This was the password to launch the rocket. Marvin took a deep breath. Fortunately, his memory was amazing. Moreover, he had also paid close attention to that event because of his curiosity, which made it more prominent in his memories. It came in handy now. The password was entered. A countdown appeared on the screen! Marvin grinned. No one in Feinan knew what kind of things were in the rocket. But he clearly knew. That was a bomb! It was called [Judgement Day]. The Ancient Gnomes at the time seemed to have noticed some strange and powerful lifeforms in the Astral Sea, and this rocket was prepared for them! But for some reason, the rocket wasn''t fired, and the Ancient Gnome Race was completely destroyed. In the end, it benefitted Marvin. "Di di di!" The countdown began. Marvin hurriedly began to adjust the coordinates. This rocket was originally aimed above their heads, to the Astral Sea. But it would have surely crossed countless God Realms on its way, alarming many gods. This wasn''t what Marvin had in mind. He only had one target! The Shadow Realm! Marvin remembered many coordinates of many God Realms, and the Shadow Prince''s place was definitely one of them. After the countdown started, Marvin quickly changed the destination in less than thirty seconds with the help of the System Assistance. Target: Shadow Realm! Glynos wasn''t aware that in Feinan, a frightening missile was aiming at his home! And the Universe Magic Pool wouldn''t obstruct something leaving Feinan. Marvin was sure about this. Few people knew more than him about the Universe Magic Pool in this world! "Di Di Di!" There was less than a minute left before Slaughterer would break through the door. Marvin was frantically adjusting the settings. He didn''t really understand everything, but the System Assistance could help him carry out his intentions. He only needed to enter the desired result and the System Assistance would take care of it. This was the advantage of the system. Everything was exactly like it was in the game! ... "Despicable Human! Stay your hand!" Slaughterer''s ominous voice echoed from outside, "What are you doing?!" It had temporary authority over the control hub and was able to find out what Marvin was doing, but couldn''t prevent it. Because it wasn''t Saruha''s true master! Thirty seconds left. Marvin sighed in relief. ''Done!'' The countdown on the launch screen was at fifteen minutes! Marvin locked the procedure so that Slaughterer wouldn''t be able to alter it, and then prepared to escape. At that moment, all of Saruha began to shake. There seemed to be an ancient monster waking up in the center of the circle-shaped Saruha. Rumbling sounds kept echoing, and stone kept falling in the cave! Marvin sneered and jumped up before suddenly disappearing! ... "What has he done?" "He disappeared!" "Hold on¡­ Saruha is shaking¡­ Damn, is this place going to collapse?" Rem and the others were convulsing with fear. They didn''t know what the Dragon Slayer did in the control hub, but it actually shook the entirety of Saruha. And after he was done, he mysteriously disappeared from the control hub! This was quite confounding. The control hub building''s materials were extremely special, to the point that even Sky, who was very proficient in travelling through the shadows, wasn''t able to cross over! They were all frightened, and Slaughterer roared! "Dong!" The control hub doors finally opened. Sky instantly flashed into the control hub, but what he saw shocked him! Countless red lights were flashing, and a huge screen was flickering with the same color. A long trajectory map appeared in front of him. ''This is¡­'' With his superficial knowledge of the planes, he could tell that this trajectory led outside the Universe Magic Pool! ''What is that guy trying to do!'' Sky was at a loss. But at that time, a steel arm suddenly flew over! If not for Sky dodging away quickly, he might have been pierced by this arm! The mechanical part at the end of the long steel arm was apparently manipulating the control hub. "Di di di" sounds kept echoing as Sky hid to the side. Not long after, Slaughterer''s angry voice echoed outside the door. "No!" "How could this be! Wretched intruder! He locked the launch procedure!" The loud roar echoed through the Control Room. Everyone was dazed. Launch procedure? What was that? That was completely outside their understanding! Only the shaking of Saruha gave them a sense of crisis. "Retreat!" Rem was very firm. The Wolf Spider mercenaries standing tall and not falling for so long was due to them knowing when to give up! With the intensity of these vibrations, Saruha might very well collapse! The Wolf Spider group began to retreat. And the crazy Slaughterer inside was unable to stop Marvin''s locked launch procedure because he had entered the full launch code! Once the rocket started the countdown, Slaughterer wouldn''t be able to stop it. It angrily retracted its mechanical arm and began utilizing its authority to search for traces of Marvin in Saruha. But it didn''t find anything. Marvin seemed to have completely disappeared. Sky was still looking around for him. He used Stealth and cautiously looked for Marvin in the control hub. As he looked overhead, a pitch-black ventilation shaft appeared in his sight! ''Damn, that kid is escaping!'' The Pale Hand suddenly reacted and chased after him! ... In the dirty ventilation system, Marvin strenuously crawled forward. Launching a rocket was only a small gift for Glynos. The most important part was to quickly get the things he wanted! That Titan construct in the Armory! The place he was in right now, the ventilation system, was like the sewer system. It was a passage linking all five areas of Saruha and was a lot safer than the ordinary path. Marvin''s speed was very fast. He roughly guessed his desired location and cut an exit out of the ventilation system, landing on the ground. ''Armory at last!'' He scouted his surroundings, looking for the correct direction. He had to find the Titan construct and leave this place before the rocket was fired. Because all of Saruha might get buried after the rocket launched! ''Where is it?'' His eyes shone all around, trying to find a landmark. At that time, a black construct appeared in front of him. ''No good!'' Marvin had just been rushing at top speed and was discovered by the construct because he didn''t have Stealth active. In the Control Room, Slaughterer suddenly retracted the plugged part and coldly said, "Intruder found, in the Armory." Its speed instantly increased past human limits as it rushed to the Armory. ... A race against time had just started in Saruha. But a grim scene was also playing out in Rocky Mountain, 500 kilometers away from Saruha. It was worse than when Black Dragon Clarke lead an Underdark Army to attack Hope City! A purple-gowned woman was standing on a hill not far from there, watching the three sisters floating over Hope City. She looked extremely refined and radiant. But her expression was very grim. Hope City''s inhabitants were anxious. Because there were no less than five Black Dragons behind that woman! "Hand over that Robin guy." "Otherwise Rocky Mountain will become ruins after today," the woman coldly declared. Chapter 351: Shaking the South Chapter 351: Shaking the South Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Rocky Mountain was completely silent. Those who hoped to draw a clear line between themselves and this war had already hidden far away, watching from the sidelines. Several days ago, this woman called Tlorin demanded that Rocky Mountain hand over Robin. The reason was very simple: he held [Weeping Sky] and was thus the Dragons'' natural enemy. The Dragon Race was unable to tolerate such a treasure being held by Humans. This was a huge threat to them. This woman was the new Apostle of the Black Dragon God. She had always kept a cautious attitude, so she initially didn''t show herself, instead spreading some rumors. It was said that five Black Dragons would come together from the northern Black Dragon lair to avenge Clarke. This time, the Black Dragon God was truly furious. His son was killed by a Human, and moreover, a Dragon Slaying weapon had appeared. Thus, he immediately summoned his completely new Apostle and woke up five Black Dragons from the Black Dragon lair to start pressuring Rocky Mountain. Tlorin was very crafty. She didn''t directly attack like Tess. She spread some rumors first, in order to sound out the reactions of the South Wizard Alliance and other nearby powers. She was very pleased with the outcome. The South Wizard Alliance had no interest in this banished ground. And most of Pambo Seashore''s Legends had been beaten bloody by Jessica while trying to get a hold of a Source of Fire''s Order. Their reputations had quickly spread to the East Coast, so why would they help? The only thing that surprised her was that after the news spread, there actually was a Legend that rushed over. The Aurora Sword Saint. Last time, he was the one beaten most miserably by Jessica, and he was also a Lord of one of the city states of Pambo Seashore. This time he didn''t come for a Source of Fire''s Order, but to help the three sisters defend their city. The Aurora Sword Saint was straightforward and upright, and candidly admitted that coming here this time was only to pay back for what happened last time. This made Tlorin a bit depressed. If she had known, she wouldn''t have left people spreading rumors for so long and would have just attacked with the Black Dragons instead. However, only one more Legend didn''t influence the situation too much. Jessica''s strength was astonishing and her 6th layer Fate Power was shocking, but fighting against five Dragons would clearly be beyond her reach. Especially since among these five Black Dragons, three of them had strength approaching the level of Ancient Black Dragons! The rest were a bit weaker but were Adult Dragons who also received the Black Dragon God''s blessings and baptism. They needed to wash away Clarke''s disgrace this time. Rocky Mountain''s power needed to be removed! ... On Hope City''s wall, the three sisters were standing side by side with pale faces. Originally, after successfully pushing back the invasion from the Underdark, the entire Rocky Mountain was more or less under their rule. And after the conflict over the Sources of Fire''s Order, Jessica''s great display of strength made it so that Rocky Mountain could be considered a major power in the South. Many forces that previously didn''t have contact with Rocky Mountain began to start offering alliances or trade partnerships. The most typical were some cities of Pambo Seashore. A lot of chambers of commerce established their own footholds in Hope City. Hope City was slowly becoming better and better. The three sisters and the inhabitants were all filled with a great sense of accomplishment. But this major event was a serious threat to the survival of Rocky Mountain! After Tlorin spread the information, many powers pulled out of Rocky Mountain! They chose to watch from the sidelines. No one could resist the joint attack of five Black Dragons, and the same was true for the Fate Sorcerers cared for by Providence. Not to mention, there was also Tlorin, an Apostle with the Divine Power of the Black Dragon God. Jessica alone might barely be able to block two Ancient Black Dragon, Kate defensive Fate Power could block another Ancient Black Dragon. But what about the remaining two Black Dragons? Even if the Aurora Sword Saint was fierce, he was merely an ordinary Legend powerhouse. He was powerful compared to most Humans, but when facing Dragons, what he could do was limited. A lot of people fled Hope City. They might have still had some hope last time when the Underdark army invaded them, but this time, the five Dragons were frightening enough to make them despair! Black Dragons rarely came out of their nests. Rocky Mountain lacked a powerful ally and had Black Dragons as their enemies, so who would want to be there? The Rocky Mountain area was already quite lifeless. Five frightening Dragons were looming menacingly, while Tlorin was haughtily ordering them to hand over the "culprit" Robin, or else they would massacre everyone in the city. This kind of situation made Jessica extremely angry. After all, they didn''t know where Marvin was at the moment. And even if they did, they wouldn''t hand him over. Facing Tlorin''s threat, Jessica coldly replied, "We can''t hand over Robin." "If you are determined to destroy this territory and I''m unable to stop it, then remember this¡­" "During my lifetime, I''ll kill every single Black Dragon in Feinan!" "Every single one of them!" Jessica answered unyieldingly, angering the Black Dragons. They raised their necks, flapping their wings, as they rushed over with Dragon Might''s full power! Ordinary people in the city couldn''t help but kneel! This was the natural restraint of Dragon Might. Those without enough willpower simply couldn''t handle it. "Fight to death!" someone in Hope City shouted. Not everyone was afraid of death! Facing the Black Dragons attacking their land, they were indignant and could only pledge to fight! Jessica''s expression gradually became colder and colder. She slowly rose into the air as her six layers of Fate Power turned into a halo, revolving around her. ''Such a beautiful girl¡­'' Jealousy flashed through Tlorin''s eyes. She ordered the Black Dragons to go all-out. But at that time, a rumbling sound came over from the plains to the north! What followed didn''t seem like an earthquake, but more like the earth was cracking open! In fact, it wasn''t just that... the entire southern region shook. But Rocky Mountain was relatively close and could feel it more violently. "What the hell happened?" In Wizard Towers across the South, many Wizards tried to divine what had happened. But the divination of ordinary Wizards had already lost its effectiveness. Only Legend Wizards could still divine some clues. But they still didn''t have time to share the divination with the masses. A sky illusion appeared once again over Feinan!. They all saw in surprise that the earth seemed to keep sinking down! In the center of the ground was a conical object, slowly extending out! "What''s going on?" The entire South was alarmed. And the God Realms also had some gods paying attention. But a thick layer of fog appeared between them and Feinan, obstructing their line of sight. ... Everyone in Rocky Mountain was watching the scene in awe. Even the Black Dragons forgot to attack. They had a vague feeling that something incredible was going to happen! Chapter 352: Mechanical Titan Chapter 352: Mechanical Titan Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation While the Pambo Seashore attracted the attention of the entire South, a shadow was quickly moving through the underground Saruha vestige. Facing that combat construct, Marvin didn''t have much choice, and used his quickest speed to get rid of the other side''s defenses and tear open its core and chip. But this took him no less than three minutes! Marvin deeply regretted the time he lost. That construct finding him meant that Slaughterer would follow soon after. And there was also the Pale Hand. He definitely couldn''t be careless. He went back into Stealth and frantically rushed through the rocks. All of Saruha had started crumbling. Rocks kept falling from the middle, and through a mysterious power, a huge cone was already pushing out through the earth. ''I have to quickly find the Mechanical Titan!'' ''Otherwise, escaping might be an issue!'' Marvin shivered as he frantically sped through the Armory. Two minutes later, he found the location! It was a huge stone door with a strange mark on it. Marvin recognized it as the mark of the Ancient Titans. The Mechanical Titan was a weapon of war, an imitation of the Titan Race''s physical abilities and fighting style created by the Ancient Gnomes. ''It''s here!'' Marvin rejoiced, and was about to go over when an arrogant-looking man suddenly appeared in front of the door! Pale Hand Sky! Marvin tensed up. He was in quite a pinch! ... Outside Saruha, the Wolf Spider group retreated in bad shape. The earth-shattering event frightened them greatly. With Rem''s firm decision, most of them escaped. That cone-shaped object coming out of the earth had deeply shocked them! That glossy metal seemed to want to pierce the sky! "Rumble!" With the earth caving in, nobody dared to stay any longer! The pointed object kept rising up, while a platform supporting it was appearing from deep within the ground! The surroundings were cracking and falling apart, while only these things were unaffected. "What is that thing?!" asked a Wolf Spider mercenary while escaping. Vice-Leader Lilia responded, "I remember seeing something about it in my ancient books about Saruha. This seems to be a very frightening weapon, but because of the fall of the Ancient Gnomes, the method to use it was lost." "How could that Robin use it?" Apart from their shock, all the mercenaries still felt reverence. Lilia shook her head, reminding everyone to keep retreating. How could she know about this? ... On the other side of the fractured earth, a bat quickly flew out. Not far away, a woman wearing a negligee approached. The bat transformed into Gwyn. "Stephanie!" Gwyn''s complexion was very ugly. "You also came to kill me?" Stephanie was startled. "Who said I wanted to kill you? Hold on¡­ What frightening thing did you do over there with those mercenaries?" Gwyn forced a smile. The relationship between the two of them was rather peculiar. Meeting each other like this, he didn''t know what he should say. "Rumble!" Another landslide was rushing down, so the two Vampires transformed back into bats and went to a higher place, overlooking the sinking Saruha. "Could this be his doing?" Gwyn muttered subconsciously in the face of this frightening and spectacular scene. "He?" Stephanie seemed to notice something. She sniffed and suddenly frowned. "You have that man''s smell!" Gwyn glanced at her with a vigilant expression. "What did the Dark Side send you for? Is a Pale Hand not enough?" "Pale Hand?" Stephanie was startled. She frowned a bit and asked, "You mean that nutcase Sky?" Gwyn nodded. "He came to kill me." Upon hearing that, killing intent flashed through Stephanie''s eyes. "What?! They actually dare to try to assassinate you?! And they even sent a Legend Assassin?" Gwyn heard that and relaxed. "You really didn''t come to kill me?" Stephanie laughed charmingly. "I like you so very much, how could I be willing to kill you? I came to kill another man, and it seems that you stayed with him for a while." Marvin?! Gwyn was inwardly startled. He didn''t know when Marvin provoked the Dark Side to that extent. This time the Dark Side actually sent two powerhouses to kill Marvin and himself, but they never would have thought that both of them were at the same place. "He is related to our Holy Blood Carrier." Stephanie gave a mesmerizing smile. "I want to find that girl with the Holy Blood and eat her up. The greatest clue is with that man, so don''t interfere. Even if I''m very fond of you, I won''t yield to you." Gwyn sneered. Stephanie''s character was very strange. She was one of the most powerful people who switched over to the Dark Side in the recent years. Age-wise, she could be considered his grandmother, but she fell in love with Gwyn at first sight and wanted to force him into being her groom. In the end she was stopped by another expert of the Bright Side. Angered by this, she actually turned against the Bright Side and joined the Dark Side. This was considered a shameful matter by the Bright Side. Stephanie was very powerful at level 20 and already had a foot in the Legend Realm. Moreover, she had a part of a Primogenitor bloodline awakened and her strength far exceeded that of ordinary Vampires. Gwyn couldn''t make out what exactly she was after now, but she really had no enmity toward himself. The two were silent for half a minute before Stephanie suddenly asked, "Is that man still underneath?" Gwyn glanced at the collapsing ground and frowned, not saying anything. Since Stephanie came to kill Marvin, he naturally wouldn''t reveal much. In fact, if not for Marvin, he might have already been killed by the Pale Hand in Saruha. He was a bit worried whether Marvin could escape before Saruha collapsed completely. "It would be a pity if he died like that. Since he killed Pursuer Huntson, his head could be exchanged for many high-quality blood slaves." After saying this, Stephanie couldn''t help but lick her upper lip. Gwyn sighed inwardly, turning back without a word. He knew he couldn''t change Stephanie''s mind. It was just like when she betrayed the Bright Side. Even if he tried to stop her from killing Marvin, she wouldn''t listen. "You might not necessarily be his match." Gwyn was quite confident about Marvin''s chances. That guy destroyed the Decaying Plateau and also tore a Black Dragon with his bare hands. He had done this world''s most impossible things. Stephanie might not be able to handle Marvin! The former showed a surprised expression, before smiling. "Are you concerned about my safety?" Gwyn turned cold, intending to transform into a bat and leave. Suddenly, the rumbles intensified! Only a small area of Saruha''s outer regions was left. "There is someone still inside?!" Stephanie''s Perception was very high, and at that time she thoroughly looked through that area. It was just that in this situation, even she didn''t dare to act recklessly and could only wait for the outcome. ... Saruha, in the area that had yet to cave in. An earth-shattering battle was underway! Sky and Slaughterer! The fight between the two was blocking access to the stone door. Marvin was hidden in a dark area, watching the fight, his heart beating faster while feeling bitter. If it was only the Pale Hand, he could perhaps use the Shadow Doppelganger to draw his attention before quickly rushing to the stone door, activating the Mechanical Titan and escaping from this place. But just as he was about to try that, Slaughterer had arrived. Upon arriving, Slaughterer didn''t care who was the true culprit anymore. As far as it was concerned, since he was found with Marvin now, Sky was definitely also a target to be eliminated. Marvin took advantage of Slaughterer''s arrival to make himself scarce, but the fight between them kept going in this narrow place regardless of the falling rocks. With two there that wanted to kill him, the risk was a lot higher! Marvin''s had a headache. He endured patiently, but to no effect! He glanced at the launchpad, seeing that it was already set. The System Assistance displayed the countdown, showing that there were five minutes left until the launch. He hadn''t experienced a rocket launch before, but he knew that when this thing lifted off, the temperature in the surroundings wouldn''t be something he could endure. ''In any case, I have to risk it!'' Marvin ground his teeth and condensed a Shadow Doppelganger. He had the Shadow Doppelganger use Stealth and deliberately made it get hit by a falling rock, exposing it. "It''s him!" Sky''s eyes darted over and he quickly noticed the staggering Marvin! In the chaos, he failed to realize that it was a Doppelganger and directly flickered over! It was the same for Slaughterer who followed closely! Even if the Shadow Doppelganger only had half of Marvin''s strength, its escaping abilities were still outstanding. It instantly fled toward the outside, and although it couldn''t escape the two, it was enough to create an opportunity! Night Boundary! In that split second, Marvin''s silhouette suddenly flashed and appeared next to the stone door. He inserted the green card into the slot outside the stone door. Sky realized that he had been duped and rushed over with Slaughterer. But they were too late. The stone door turned transparent, and Marvin entered while holding the card! Slaughterer fired indiscriminately toward the stone door and Sky! But this was futile. And seeing that Marvin had gotten away again, Sky finally decided to leave! The place was collapsing, and fighting Slaughterer any longer would only help Marvin. Staying here had no further meaning. ... Inside, a tall figure appeared in front of Marvin, wrapped under layers of clothes. Excitement flashed through Marvin''s eyes. ''Mechanical Titan, I''m here!'' He then tore off the layers of clothes covering it! Chapter 353: Activation Chapter 353: Activation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Dust rose up from the clothes, making Marvin cough several times. The beautiful metallic glow was very clear even in the night. This was one of the highest accomplishments oxf the Ancient Gnome Race, the Mechanical Titan! Practically all of Saruha had already collapsed from the earthquake. Slaughterer didn''t have any kind of authority over the stone door, and thus could only escape in the end! Holding the card, Marvin climbed on the Mechanical Titan''s body, reaching the cockpit in a blink! The green card brushed past, and the cockpit immediately opened. Marvin frowned. Even if he had been expecting it, the narrow cockpit made Marvin rather annoyed. This Mechanical Titan was crafted by the Ancient Gnomes for Ancient Gnomes after all, so the cockpit had two positions which would be operated by two Gnomes. But it was too narrow! Although Marvin could be considered quite thin, forcing his way in the cockpit was still very challenging. But with the current circumstances, he couldn''t do much about it. If it was before, he could have used the Assassin''s Bone Shrink technique. Marvin eventually forced himself into the cockpit. His movements were very twisted. When he was fully inside, the glass cockpit automatically closed and Marvin inserted his card into a slot on the side. A beeping sound echoed beside his ears. The Mechanical Titan truly activated! Even though he normally couldn''t understand anything about the Mechanical Titan''s controls, the System Assistance could help him solve this issue and even help control the Mechanical Titan for him. He placed his hands on the controls on both sides while his entire body was scrunched into a ball. It looked rather funny. "Beep! Beep! Beep!" The red light in front turned green. With the help of the System Assistance, the Mechanical Titan''s display automatically switched to Common with no traces of Ancient Gnomish left! "Correct key detected, Titan is activating¡­" A mechanical voice echoed near Marvin''s ears. "Hurry up!" Although he was already hiding in the Mechanical Titan, Marvin was still alarmed. In less than two minutes, the rocket would be launched. It wouldn''t be fun if he died trapped in here! Fortunately the Mechanical Titan booted very quickly. The sweet sounding mechanical voice once again echoed by Marvin''s ears. "Activation procedures completed. Testing all major modules¡­" "Remaining energy levels are low¡­" "Warning! You don''t have enough authority to start all modules!" Two notifications resounded one after the other, creating waves in Marvin''s heart. He checked the logs and found to his annoyance that even if he held the key and had help from the System Assistance, he still needed the Ancient Gnome bloodline to completely activate all of the Mechanical Titan''s modules! He was a Numan descendant and was otherwise thoroughly Human. How could he have Ancient Gnome bloodline to activate the remaining modules? "Beep Beep Beep Beep!" The beeping became increasingly alarming, and echoed not only in Saruha''s underground cave, but even in the surrounding areas! One minute left! Sweat trickled down Marvin''s forehead as he asked while clenching his teeth, "How much power is left?" The mechanical voice answered, "29% remaining." Marvin slightly relaxed. It wasn''t completely out of energy. After all, the original energy reserves should have been filled originally. "Which modules can be activated at the moment?" This was Marvin''s most important concern! "The Cooling System," the mechanical voice answered perfunctorily. Marvin was speechless. Through his logs, he could easily understand that the Cooling System controlled the temperature of the cockpit¡­ It was air conditioning!!! ''Fuck! Could it be that you can only control the air conditioning with the key?'' Marvin felt extremely gloomy. But he didn''t give up. Because his logs showed that his System Assistance was still breaking through the Ancient Gnomes'' simpler procedures! He might have a chance to unravel the other modules before the rocket was launched! Marvin carefully looked at the progress of the modules being unlocked and suddenly had a headache! It would take at least twenty minutes to break through all the modules. ''No good, this is taking too long!'' "Alter the decoding priority, start by unlocking the [Movement Power System]... And the [Jump System]!" Marvin gritted his teeth and controlled the System Assistance procedures with his will. The time was immediately shortened, only needing 28 seconds! There was still time. Marvin relaxed a bit. The rumbling could be heard getting louder and closer. He could even see some sparks as well as lava emerging from the earth! It wasn''t natural, and was instead created from the rock melting under these high temperatures. But as things reached this stage, Marvin was actually calm. Since the air conditioning system had already been unlocked, he could hopefully rely on the Mechanical Titan''s outer shell to handle the extremely high temperatures without worrying too much about his life. But in order to avoid the Mechanical Titan suffering unneeded damage, Marvin still wanted to leave before the rocket was fired! ... The entire South was watching the scene in the sky. What happened in Feinan these days made people restless and alarmed. Such a strange scene appearing in the sky made some people recollect things. "That''s the sign of the Ancient Sun God!" "Saruha! It''s a vestige of the Ancient Gnomes." "Who woke up the dormant Saruha? And what is that thing?" Wizards in their Wizard Towers were observing the rocket as it became unearthed, while checking ancient books. And in the Astral Sea, curses could be heard! There was that dense fog once again! It was clear that a major event was happening in Feinan, but they couldn''t see the situation. It was hard to keep calm in these circumstances. "Ladies and Gentlemen, there is no need to feel anxious." "It''s only a group of mortals, so in the end, what difference does it make?" "A decision has already been made during our meeting. We will attack the Universe Magic Pool in a month." "Everyone, please return to your own God Realm to cultivate." An awe-inspiring voice echoed through the Astral Sea, and all the gods seemed to be afraid of this voice. They all silently scattered. ... In the Shadow Realm, the Shadow Prince was pleasantly enjoying the services of two blonde beauties. These two beauties were chosen from a sub-plane he recently opened. Not only did they have the potential to be Apostles, but their physical bodies were also outstanding. The Shadow Prince had ascended to godhood using a Fate Tablet fragment in the 3rd Era and naturally felt emotions and desires. It was just that the more he obtained, the higher he would aim. Otherwise, something like stealing the Moon Goddess'' lingerie wouldn''t have happened. ''That Marvin should have already died from my curses, right?'' ''Hmph, he made me lose an avatar and a sub-plane. It''s a pity I didn''t capture him alive.'' He was currently rather satisfied, but suddenly, he had an ominous feeling! Chapter 354: Launch Chapter 354: Launch Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Glynos couldn''t make sense of this strange feeling. He frowned... this feeling came from his God Realm. ''Could it be that someone wants to harm me?'' Glynos'' eyelids twitched. He suddenly thought of the attack on the Universe Magic Pool! It must be known that the Gods weren''t all united. Almost all of the Gods participating this time were 3rd Era New Gods, and most of the Ancient Gods had warned them! The Universe Magic Pool was a barrier set up by God Lance to protect Feinan. Even if Lance wasn''t there, if he returned and saw that the Universe Magic Pool was destroyed, he would definitely be furious. Those three powerful Gods of the Gods'' Assembly jointly entered the Primal Chaos Fringe and found proof that God Lance had already left this world, or perhaps had simply fallen... But he still felt worried. Back when the Gods were sealed, he once saw that great God''s face. Even though Lance looked calm, he gave out an unfathomable pressure. Glynos always felt that it would be unlikely for this immeasurable existence to fall. But in any case, the Gods'' Assembly had already made the final decision. A month later, they would attack the Universe Magic Pool and the Gods would march on Feinan. Only in this way could they obtain higher quality Faith and be able to reach a higher level of existence. Among them, some people suggested to let Glynos be the first to march on Feinan as the vanguard. The reason was that he was the most familiar with Feinan. Glynos naturally refused. Although he was a God, the current Feinan wasn''t as weak as it looked on the surface. There were many powerhouses who chose not to ascend to Godhood during the 3rd Era and remained hidden. Facing such formidable decision, they chose an even more challenging path. If they managed to temper themselves well, their strength might be comparable to that of the Gods who seized every opportunity to fight for Faith. And in the open, Glynos surely didn''t stand a chance against the Great Elven King of Thousand Leaves Forest. Thus, this time he was very careful and stayed low-key. Even if he would reap fewer rewards, he wouldn''t show off. After all, his strength was far from reaching the level of these powerful Gods. ''So I should be very safe. Why do I feel like I''m in danger?'' Glynos was puzzled. The two beauties looked at each other and reassured, "Deity, relax." Glynos nodded and showed a lewd expression. ... At this very moment on Feinan, the rocket''s propulsors were heating up, kicking a lot of dust into the air. Marvin was nervously squeezed inside the Mechanical Titan. Sixteen seconds left! "Ding!" "[Movement Power System] unlocked!" "[Shift System] unlocked!!" Marvin was overjoyed. He instantly took control of the Mechanical Titan''s Shift System and issued a command, [Shift to fixed location]! The Shift technology was a very advanced technology of the Mechanical Titans and was almost comparable to using a long distance Teleportation Gate. But suddenly, a line flashed on the panel. "Authority insufficient, unable to shift to designated location. A Shift test has to be done before a first-time shift!" Frigging test! Marvin nearly scolded out loud! But there were only eight seconds left! Saruha was about to completely sink! He immediately denied the Shift test! [Direct Shift!] he commanded. [Random Shift starting¡­] Strange lights flashed on the Mechanical Titan''s surface. "Bzzz!" The entire Mechanical Titan started shaking. Six seconds left! [Random Shift calibration failed! Switching to Random Launch!] This line flashed in front of Marvin. ''Unreliable Gnome technology!'' Marvin scolded in his mind. He felt a frightening force pulling him, before a powerful rising feeling came over! The terrifying Mechanical Titan rose up, launching toward the sky! "Rumble!" Saruha completely collapsed as a giant figure pierced through the rocks next to the rocket''s head! The sky was spinning! Marvin felt bitter! But in that split second, he saw Gwyn standing next to a woman. Both of them looking at him with wide eyes and their mouths wide open. "Woosh!" The Mechanical Titan''s speed was very fast, reaching the sky in a blink and catapulting toward the South! ... Everyone in the South was in an uproar. That shadow appeared too suddenly and disappeared into the sky just as quickly. They didn''t get to see what it was! Only a few powerful Wizards were able to see it clearly. That was a Mechanical Titan! And someone was controlling it. ''Did the Ancient Gnomes return?'' ''It shouldn''t be, I looked at the cockpit and the pilot wasn''t a Gnome, he looked Human!'' A Legend Wizard was using his crystal ball with his Divination skill to replay that scene. Stop! The scene stopped as the Mechanical Titan was soaring. ''It''s him!'' Leymann was startled. ... The Mechanical Titan flying into the sky turned out to be just an interlude. What truly shocked them happened after it vanished. Three seconds later, the rocket took off! "Rumble!" The earth shattered as the entire Pambo Seashore shook! A long cylinder left the ground and accelerated to a shocking speed as the terrifying heatwave turned the ground to lava! "Woosh!" Its speed was unfathomable as it charged straight toward the Astral Sea! The illusion in the sky disappeared as everyone looked at the rocket disappearing in the sky, unaware of its final destination! ... Back at Rocky Mountain, everyone''s sight followed the rocket in the distance. They gradually recovered from the shock. They didn''t know what had happened, but the scene in the sky seemed unrelated with the fight here. The Black Dragon God''s Apostle Tlorin also recovered. She stared at the three sisters once again, before looking at the Source of Fire''s Order on the city wall, greed apparent in her eyes. "This is your final chance." "Hand over Robin." Jessica clenched her fists, her long hair fluttering as she said categorically, "It definitely won''t happen!" Tlorin smiled cruelly. "You''ve dug your own grave." She then lifted her black scepter. "Attack!" she ordered. But suddenly, one of the more powerful Black Dragons shouted, "Careful!" Tlorin was startled and raised her head, instantly becoming frightened! A huge piece of metal was falling from the sky and was about to smash into her! Fortunately, the Black Dragon had given a warning. She avoided that hunk of metal with a Divine Spell! "Rumble!" The big piece of metal abruptly smashed into the ground, creating a very large hole! A moment later, a voice came out. "Damn¡­ It fuckin'' hurts." Chapter 355: Judgement Day Chapter 355: Judgement Day Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation It was silent outside Hope City. At that time, this object from the sky had even stolen the limelight from the five Black Dragons. Everyone was staring at this this piece of metal that had appeared so suddenly. Dust was billowing in the air, filling the entire area. Tlorin was startled and angry. She appeared on the head of a Black Dragon and was cautiously sizing up the colossus in the cloud of dust. Meanwhile, the deep rumbling just reached them from the north. It was from Saruha''s collapse and the rocket that soared into the sky! "Mechanical Titan¡­ Ancient Sun God''s mark¡­ Could it be Saruha?" Tlorin couldn''t help but shiver. How could the Ancient Gnomes who disappeared so long ago suddenly reappear? Tlorin instinctively felt a bit afraid. But everyone was surprised to hear that the voice coming from the Mechanical Titan was a Human voice! ... On Hope City''s wall, everyone was feeling doubtful. With some big object appearing like that, who would know how to react? Only Lorie''s eyes brightened/ "It''s him!" Jessica and Kate stared at her blankly. Lorie''s eyes flickered with an air of wisdom, apparently seeing through the dust and recognizing the person in the cockpit. "Is it really him?" Jessica asked in disbelief. The three sisters had an exceptional understanding of each other and realized who she was referring to! Kate also nodded, a happy expression on her face. "I also feel Ding''s aura. Her condition is better than before." "He didn''t deceive me." "But this entrance, it''s a bit too much¡­" Lorie smiled. "Isn''t that worthy of a Great Hero?" ... In the dust, the Mechanical Titan struggled to adjust its position. Marvin was dizzy and absentmindedly shouted out in frustration. But he quickly recovered consciousness. The Mechanical Titan had discovered very frightening lifeforms! ''Fuck! Five Black Dragons! Don''t tell me I''ve been randomly thrown into a Black Dragon nest?!'' Marvin turned pale with fright. Although the Mechanical Titan had protective cushions, they were shaped for Gnomes. Marvin''s body was too big and became bruised all over when he hit the ground! Fortunately, his body was much stronger than it had been in the past. Not only had his Constitution risen, but after advancing to 4th rank, many of his physical resistances had also been upgraded. He composed himself and took advantage of everyone''s surprise to check his surroundings. He saw his acquaintances as a result. Hope City and the three Fate Sisters! ''Rocky Mountain¡­'' He suddenly realized what had happened. Five Black Dragons jointly attacking Rocky Mountain? This was something that hadn''t happened before! Marvin''s heart tightened. This timeline kept deviating further and further away from the past. By his estimates, there should still be two months before the Gods attacked the Universe Magic Pool, but now it seemed that nothing was certain anymore. ''I need to raise my strength quickly!'' He had to advance to Legend during this trip to the Dead Area! This was the target Marvin set for himself. But before that, he still had to deal with the current situation. ... "Clear up!" A Divine radiance emerged from Tlorin. The dust around the Mechanical Titan was being swept clean. Marvin sneered and immediately used the perception inhibitor function. During the fall, he had continued unlocking the most basic modules of the Mechanical Titan. As the name suggested, the perception inhibitor would prevent those outside from being able to tell who was in the cockpit! Tlorin frowned. A black crow was perched on her shoulder. The crow''s eyes glowed scarlet and were focused on the Mechanical Titan''s cockpit. It was using a very powerful perception spell. But she still couldn''t see anything! By this time, everyone could see the majestic figure of the Mechanical Titan quite clearly. The tall body was about one-third the size of one of the Dragons! It was exuding a silvery metallic luster, and in the night right before daybreak, it shone under the moonlight and looked exceptionally radiant. A cold aura came from inside the Mechanical Titan as it laid motionless! Marvin was stalling for time! He needed time to unlock more modules. His logs showed that more modules were gradually unlocking. He was now prioritizing the most important combat modules, but it would take at least five minutes for those to finish! He knew that the words he let earlier out definitely made the Dragons suspicious. What should he do if the other side approached? As Marvin was considering his options, a figure appeared on the screen! It was an extremely alluring purple-gowned woman with a crow standing on her shoulder. ''Another Apostle!'' ''The Black Dragon God is truly relentless!'' Marvin froze for a short moment, apparently understanding something. At that time, a very subtle voice echoed in Marvin''s mind. "Sir Marvin, long time no see." Marvin''s expression changed as he turned toward Hope City''s wall. Lorie of the three sisters was looking at him with a smile. "You can speak in my mind?" Marvin felt a little shocked at first, but it was soon replaced with relief. This little girl''s mental abilities were heaven-defying! Even though she hadn''t advanced to Legend yet, she had already mastered a telepathy skill. She had always been the most overlooked of the three sisters, but her Fate Power of [Wisdom] was just as frightening! "It''s just a skill I recently mastered. I didn''t expect it to be useful so quickly." "Nevertheless, Sir Marvin, you came with such a huge killing machine. Was it in order to save us?" Hearing Lorie''s tone like that of a fangirl, Marvin was momentarily speechless. He actually wanted to tell her that he still couldn''t use this thing! "What''s going on here?" he asked. He had to take advantage of Tlorin''s cautiousness to better understand what was happening. Lorie froze. "You don''t know?" "I don''t know," he insisted. "..." Lorie fell silent for a bit. She quickly explained the ins and outs of the situation to Marvin. Soon, Marvin fully understood. This crisis was actually because of him! Previously, even though Jessica tore the Black Dragon apart with her bare hands and also angered the Black Dragon God, she hadn''t drawn the whole Black Dragon nest out. What attracted them here this time was [Weeping Sky] and [Dragon Slayer Robin]! In short, Marvin''s use of a taboo weapon had startled the Dragons, especially the sinister Black Dragons. They felt a sense of danger and joined forces in order to get rid of him! Hearing this, Marvin couldn''t help but feel a bit of relief. At least he had used Disguise, or else White River Valley would be the place welcoming the Black Dragons! "What are you going to do?" After hearing everything, Marvin also felt a sense of danger. There were five Black Dragons here! And with the addition of a God''s Apostle, it was such a powerful lineup! Unless Marvin''s Legend friends were there, Rocky Mountain would be in terrible danger! And even if he did have more help, a battle between Dragons and Legends would see a lot of losses on both sides! The current situation in Hope City was very dangerous! "We are waiting for you," Lorie answered innocently. Marvin smiled bitterly. A Black Dragon¡­. He might be able to get rid of one with Weeping Sky. But five¡­ Perhaps only when he was completely in control of the Mechanical Titan! To be frank, the current situation was really bad. Unless the South Wizard Alliance helped out, Rocky Mountain''s destruction was imminent! Marvin almost wanted to just leave this place. But this battle had started because of him, so he couldn''t just leave and watch as Hope City was destroyed. Especially since Jessica''s unyielding attitude moved him. "Give me some time!" This was Marvin''s answer to Lorie! The next second, he began to focus on controlling the Mechanical Titan. ... Time slowly passed. Tlorin''s patience had ran out. While it was very strange for the Mechanical Titan of Saruha to appear like this, she eventually decided to just ignore it. She might as well attack the town! But just as she decided that, a frightening explosion echoed in the sky! Next second, everyone felt panic welling up. It felt as if the entire sky was being torn apart! A red-hot flame like a sun appeared in the sky, but it seemed to be blocked by a layer of dense fog, making it look blurry! ... Half a minute earlier. Glynos was still leisurely enjoying the services of his beauties. But at that time, he suddenly saw something rushing toward his God Realm in the vast starry expanse! ''What''s this?!'' ''Is it just passing by? Even the Moon Goddess doesn''t know my God Realm''s coordinates, so how could someone find the exact location?'' Glynos was about to use a Divine Spell to check the contents of that thing. But as [Judgement Day] approached his God Realm, it seemed to have a great attraction toward it and suddenly accelerated toward it! At that moment, all the Gods in the Astral Sea felt a sense of danger! Glynos paled. His Divine Spell was actually ineffective! If Marvin was there, he would have jeered at Glynos for trying. [Judgement Day]''s outer shell was crafted with all three K metals, adding Magic Penetration, Divine Restraint, and Unbreakable! Even a Divine Spell couldn''t interfere with it. "Deity, what is wrong?" The blonde beauty looked at Glynos, who lost his self-control before her for the first time. She walked in the direction Glynos was looking. "Don''t go!" Glynos shouted in a stern voice. But as he shouted, the empty space ahead of them tore open and a sharp cone-shaped thing rushed out from the void. The beauty was instantly ripped apart! "Boom!" A loud sound echoed through the God Realms, and the entire Astral Sea shook! It was Judgement Day! Chapter 356: God Realm Collapse! Chapter 356: God Realm Collapse! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Even Marvin, who shot the rocket, didn''t know about it. This showed how much of a secret the guided missile technology of the Ancient Gnomes was. Originally, the group that cleared Saruha the first time fired the rocket using the default coordinates, and it destroyed a few Demi-Planes in some distant part of the universe. The video went viral at the time, but people didn''t think too much about the details. Marvin only wanted to give a "gift" to Glynos. But he didn''t know that it would automatically lock onto the God Realm for a perfect hit. How frightening! A terrifying flame lit every corner of the Shadow Realm. A disturbance appeared at the center of the explosion, where countless fragments and sparks formed a whirlwind as the Shadow Prince''s true body seemed to distort! It was being crushed. Not only did his two beauties die violently, but the souls of all his pious followers who lived in the God Realm were also affected. This frightening explosion completely burst all the souls in the God Realm! "No!" Glynos died, but by relying on his God Source, he revived again! Within his God Realm, he was immortal. He used all the methods and Divine Skills he could think of to stop the explosion from spreading. But he couldn''t fix his losses. It had happened too suddenly. He was a God from the 3rd Era, but this terrifying weaponry was from the Post-Primal Chaos Era! He simply had no idea about the kinds of destructive devices that the Ancient Gnomes had created! The Shadow Realm was still collapsing! Glynos kept dying and reviving, and lost far too much of his Divine Source and Faith power. In a short three minutes, half of the Shadow Realm had collapsed. All the Gods were in an uproar! ... The God Realms were located in a mysterious part of the universe, and the entrances to the God Realms were very well-hidden! But this enormous explosion completely exposed the Shadow Realm. Many Gods hurried toward the scene. What they saw shocked them. The explosion forcibly opened up the Shadow Realm and even though they stood outside, they were also threatened by the aftermath of the explosion! Fortunately, the Gods blocked the shockwaves with their formidable Divine Power. Despite this, the two neighboring God Realms were also shaken! The terrifying power wreaked havoc at the center of the explosion, and as it subsided, the Shadow Realm became deathly silent! "Glynos died?" "What''s that thing in the end? Why is there the mark of the Ancient Sun God? Hasn''t he already fallen?" "Wretched Ancient Gnomes, what exactly happened? That dense fog appeared once again, so I couldn''t see who did this." The New Gods kept discussing. Ultimately, they looked at the Plague God. This guy could be considered a 3rd Era Ancient God and was one of the few standing on the same side as the New Gods. He knew a lot of things. The Plague God shook his head. "When I was born, the Ancient Sun God had already fallen." "I''m also surprised that the Ancient Gnomes created something so frightening. It was enough to destroy a God Realm." The Gods were worried. They all tended to be rather full of themselves, only thinking of developing themselves to reach a higher level of existence. In their eyes, Feinan''s lifeforms were only like useful ants. But they hadn''t expected these ants to be able to threaten their lives. Glynos could be considered one of the weak Gods, but this was the case for many of the New Gods! At least a third of the New Gods wouldn''t dare to say they were stronger than Glynos! Seeing this scene of destruction, the New Gods were scared witless. Especially the two Gods with their God Realms neighboring Glynos. They had gone all out to block the shockwaves coming from the Shadow Realm. "Who attacked Glynos in the end? How could that person get the coordinates of the Shadow Realm?" one God asked doubtfully. No one answered. This question couldn''t be answered. Gods wouldn''t easily give the coordinates of their God Realms to each other. If not for this explosion creating such a commotion, shocking that entire part of the Universe, they wouldn''t have found this location! "This explosion is almost comparable to that past one," muttered a God with relatively weak Divine Power. The Gods remained silent. They knew what he was talking about: the explosion of the powerful [Berserk Lord] Angola after reading the Book of Nalu. Even if this wasn''t as big as last time, it had the same impact. Something like this hadn''t happened in the God Realms for a very long time. This was a provocation from Feinan''s people to the Gods! They were shocked. Who knew what kind of existence dared to make such a move on a God! "What about Glynos?" someone asked in a low voice. The Shadow Realm was still collapsing, and they couldn''t clearly see what was happening to Glynos. Could it be that another God would fall? This thought lingered in their minds, scaring them. If Glynos really fell¡­ that meant that there was a weapon on Feinan able to threaten a God! If that existed, how could they ever have peace of mind? At that time, a beautiful woman stood at the entrance of the Shadow Realm. She looked beautiful, but there was a faint layer of mist in front of her face, making people unable to see her clearly. "Goddess Faniya!" The Gods were surprised. They didn''t expect that the Moon Goddess Faniya, who didn''t even appear at the Gods'' Assembly, would be attracted by the explosion. But they quickly remembered her grievances with Glynos! "She wouldn''t be here to destroy the Shadow Realm, right?" a God wondered quietly. They hadn''t expected that the Moon Goddess would say with a solemn voice, "Dream God, War Lord, and you three, could it be that you don''t want to act?" "If this keeps going, Glynos will run out of Divine Source and his God Realm will turn into a Black Hole, engulfing the surroundings!" Many Gods paled in realization. They hadn''t thought that the consequences would be more frightening than the Berserk Lord''s! A small Judgement Day auto-guided missile was able to create such extreme consequences. Even Marvin couldn''t have expected this. Soon, a few frightening figures gathered and the powerful Gods helped Glynos stabilize his God Realm! The energy from the explosion was all dissipated. But half of the Shadow Realm had been destroyed completely. ... At the same time, something happened in all the sub-planes belonging to Glynos! A fear they couldn''t describe appeared in the hearts of all the Clerics and pious believers. "Father God!" They bowed and prayed to an image of a gentle Glynos in their minds. How could they have expected that what would appear in response was a sinister face, demanding, "Give me your strength!" The next second, all the followers began to age rapidly. The followers in those sub-planes cried out in pain and surprise, but they were unable to stop Glynos from absorbing their power of Order. Even after the Moon Goddess and the other Gods acted to help stabilize his Shadow Realm, he still needed a large amount of Order power to withstand the explosion''s aftermath. Besides taking it from his followers, he didn''t have any other way! The sub-planes sank into dark times one after the other. All the followers shriveled into dried corpses! The more devout one was, the faster they would die. Only a small number of non-followers witnessed what happened. This greatly frightened them. The God was actually harvesting the lives of his followers. Who would believe it?! ... In the Astral Sea, the Shadow Realm was gradually stabilizing. Many Gods couldn''t help but wipe their sweat. Glynos became incredibly weak, almost completely out of Divine Source. There were some Gods with greedy expressions. Now that Glynos was at its weakest, if they could get a hold of... But a few powerful Gods were there... They helped Glynos stabilize his God Realm and didn''t swallow his Divine Source. They clearly wouldn''t allow others to do so. Glynos had a sharp expression on his face ''Dead¡­'' ''They all died¡­'' Under his rule, only a burning half-dead Angel was left. She struggled up and approached Glynos. She called out in a low voice, "Deity¡­" Glynos expressionlessly opened his hand, and a light engulfed her. The burning Angel was pleasantly surprised. But that was her last expression in this world. The next second, she transformed in a strand of energy, blending into Glynos'' body. ''Marvin¡­'' Just as his Realm was about to be destroyed, he clearly saw the culprit. Even if he was using a Disguise, Glynos saw through it. ''He actually didn''t die, and manage to get my God Realm''s coordinates¡­'' He was shocked. He wanted to rush to Feinan and hack that bastard into pieces! But he felt the Gods'' gazes at that time. Some were indifferent, some looked at him with pity, and some¡­ had greedy expressions. He immediately calmed down. Remembering about the Gods, he gulped. He blinked, and suddenly, his entire Shadow Realm continued collapsing! The Gods were startled. Could it be that even with so many powerful Gods making a move, they still couldn''t stop the collapse? A strange expression flashed in Faniya''s eyes. "He is sealing the source of his God Realm." "Smart," a sarcastic voice remarked, "If he doesn''t hide, wouldn''t he just be waiting to be devoured?" The Shadow Realm then shrunk and transformed into a strange speck rushing away! Glynos chose to seal and exile his own Realm! Only by saving enough power would he be able to awaken again! ... In Feinan, the sky split open and a strange scene appeared. People saw the God Realm collapsing but didn''t know it actually meant. On Black Coral Island, a woman wearing a black dress blinked, seemingly understanding something. "Marvin¡­ I really underestimated you," she whispered. She then looked at that woman sealed in ice, chuckling grimly. Chapter 357: Divine Source Chapter 357: Divine Source Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Not many people in Feinan knew the cause of that scene in the sky. In the end, the sun-like ball of fire flashing in the starry sky transformed into a shooting star that flew toward a distant corner of the universe. And then everything was calm again. On Black Coral Island, Dark Phoenix understood everything that happened. She was coldly watching Hathaway and suddenly made a move. In an instant, the entire Black Coral Island was covered in black clouds. Lightning bolts as thick as an arm coiled around like snakes! Dark Phoenix opened her arms and chanted softly. The next moment, all the lightning exploded against the ice crystals! "Rumble!" The sea began to boil. A boat unluckily passing too close was crushed by large waves! Under the ice crystals, the electric current rushed up toward Hathaway. The woman inside the ice seemed to have felt it and a large amount of ice crystal began to move to absorb that electricity. Dark Phoenix sneered. The lightning bolts fell down for no less than ten minutes. The ice crystals held firm. But Hathaway, who still had her eyes closed, actually had blood seeping out of the corner of her mouth. A drop of that blood was drawn out by a mysterious power and slipped through a small crack in the ice. Dark Phoenix watched that drop of blood attentively. She manipulated the blood to flow across the ice crystals and fall into her palm. She smiled, pleased. After a short time, she left the easternmost island, no longer caring about Hathaway. She went back to a hidden temple in the main island and sat alone in the main hall. Ancient God Language began to echo in the hall. Dark Phoenix spread her hands, countless runes flashing in her eyes. In her left hand there was a drop of Hathaway''s blood, while in her right hand there was a bright light! If Marvin was there, he would recognize this light as Divine Source! Only Gods had Divine Source, something that could never be changed since time immemorial. Dark Phoenix smiled. That drop of blood and that light flew up, fusing together. Both entangled together, and under the effect of Divine Power, they transformed from a speck into a halo. The halo kept expanding, gradually turning into the shape of a person. Dark Phoenix waved her hand, and the radiance retreated, revealing the figure of a naked woman. "Who are you?" Dark Phoenix smiled. "Hathaway," the woman answered. She looked exactly the same as Hathaway who was sealed in ice! "Help me kill someone," Dark Phoenix said with a chuckle. The woman nodded. "Okay." ... Marvin was naturally unaware of everything happening on Black Coral Island. But the scene in the sky seriously surprised him. And All of Rocky Mountain''s people, including the five Black Dragons, were frightened by the scene. The sky seemed to have been ripped apart by a mysterious power, and the collapse of the Shadow Realm was displayed in front of them. They also saw the remainder disappearing in the sky like a shooting star. What kind of power could force a God to have no choice but to escape? Their gazes were all focused on that Mechanical Titan! The key of today''s matter definitely came from Saruha. And the person in the Mechanical Titan was most likely the one who destroyed a God Realm! Marvin was also incomparably shocked. Under the effect of a mysterious power, he saw what took place more clearly than the average person. He saw Glynos continuously perishing and reviving in his God Realm. He saw the Shadow Realm continuously collapsing before ultimately turning into a strange speck and fleeing away. ''Slumbering and sending himself into self-exile¡­'' Marvin could feel his heart beating very fast. He hadn''t expected his gift to be fierce enough to almost eliminate the Shadow Prince! Even though Glynos hadn''t completely died yet, he wasn''t far from it. Marvin didn''t know how many years it would take before the Shadow Prince could recover his strength and awaken from his very long slumber. This would require a lot of luck, and he''d need a pious and powerful follower to awaken him in the future. Of course, for that to happen, he must not come across an Astral Beast with sharp perception during his slumber and self-exile. Otherwise, Glynos and his Shadow Realm would be swallowed whole by it! In short, Glynos was unlikely to appear during the Great Calamity. Marvin felt like it was a dream. Such a big issue was settled like that? The Ancient Gnomes were so frightening? That [Judgement Day] name wasn''t just to show off. Tonight''s matter was bound to spread through Feinan. But whether the main character behind it would be leaked or not, Marvin didn''t know. The Wolf Spider mercenaries and Pale Hand Sky, they knew the truth. They could choose to stay silent... or would they identify "Robin"? ''Luckily it''s just another identity¡­'' Marvin rejoiced inwardly. Even if the matter spread about, it was the doing of [Robin], the Dragon Slayer. It was just that he almost slew a God, inadvertently. Even Marvin himself was in disbelief. Quite importantly, there were still some other remains like Saruha! From what Marvin knew, there were at least two more. Even if those two locations didn''t have something as overpowered as Judgement Day, they also had items that represented the highest level of science and technology of the Ancient Gnomes. Marvin couldn''t help but contemplate this. Time slowly passed. Marvin was very willing to see everyone being so focused on what happened in the sky. After all, the more time he gained, the more advantageous it would be. The Mechanical Titan''s modules were being unlocked continuously, and the Black Dragons seemed to have been shocked by the series of strange events, having yet to make a move. The onlookers far around Rocky Mountain kept increasing. Many people were coming over from Pambo Seashore. They wanted to see how Hope City would resist the five Black Dragons'' attack. This was Hope City''s biggest crisis since its establishment. If they survived, Rocky Mountain''s rise would be unstoppable. ... Tlorin felt the changes in the God Realms and wanted to receive more instructions from the Black Dragon God. But this time, her prayers seemed to reach no one and went unanswered. On the contrary, she felt the Divine Power granted to her by the Black Dragon God weaken! ''How could this be?'' Tlorin was startled. Could something have happened to the Black Dragon God? This never happened before. In fact, the Black Dragon God really had a bit of an issue... His God Realm happened to be near Glynos'' Shadow Realm and suffered from the effects of Judgement Day! Although there was no devastating damage, the Black Dragon God had to use a large amount of Divine Power to resist the shockwaves. Tlorin''s prayers couldn''t be answered so she could only go ahead with her original plan. Taking advantage of the Black Dragons to destroy Rocky Mountain in one go! Displaying the Black Dragons'' might! She then looked ahead and pointed at Hope City. "Destroy it!" ... "Roar!" The five Black Dragons looked up and roared. The sound emitted was very frightening. If not for the Source of Fire''s Order blocking a part of the Dragon Might''s pressure, perhaps many soldiers would have peed their pants! This was Dragon Might! This was the horror of a lifeform at the top of the food chain. Humans were too insignificant after all. Even the people looking from the sidelines couldn''t help but retreat further away. It looked like Hope City was really done for this time! At that time, a seven-colored radiance suddenly emerged from the city wall and flew in the sky! Jessica. She was still empty-handed, a calm expression on her face. "If you aren''t afraid of retaliation, come." Her words were simple but mighty. Tears appeared in the eyes of the soldiers behind her. Jessica''s attitude was clear. Even if the Black Dragon destroyed Hope City, she could still survive. As long as the Fate Sorceress survived, whenever she met a Black Dragon, she would get vengeance! This was Rocky Mountain''s will! This was the will to be free! "Rumble." A group of cold weapons appeared on the city wall. These things had been hidden under a green cloth and no one had paid much attention to them. But now that they appeared, the cold metallic luster startled the Dragons. Twelve Dwarven Ballistas! Every large city would be equipped with these large killing machines! After the previous invasion of the Dark Races, the three sisters got in contact with northern Dwarves and spent a lot of money to buy twelve Dwarven Ballistas! Oil was applied on the large black arrows and they flicked with a light. That was the effect of enchantments. Five sturdy soldiers were in charge of controlling each Ballista. They were sweating, but stayed firm. As long as the Black Dragons dared to come, these cruel killing weapons would be fired! The Ballistas'' bolts could break through the Black Dragons'' defenses, there was no doubt about that. Even if only one shot hit, it would harm the Dragon. The five Black Dragons let out a low roar. In their eyes this was a great provocation! They didn''t fly, and one of them, at Tlorin''s direction, slowly began to walk toward Hope City. The other Black Dragons followed behind. Looking at that scene, Hope City''s soldiers felt their hearts tightening! The Aurora Sword Saint sighed, "Such a crafty woman." Black Dragons were usually unable to use spells, as they were close combat specialists. Clarke was an exception, since as a God''s descendant, she was bestowed the Black Dragon God''s Divine Spells! However, the Black Dragon God''s Apostle were able to cast spells. Her spells might be unable to directly block the ballistas'' bolts, but they should be able to alter their paths! And with the Black Dragons'' powerful defenses, the Ballistas wouldn''t be too effective anymore! Jessica sighed gloomily, the seven colored radiance blocking in front of the Black Dragons. She stood there alone. Compared to the five Dragons the size of a mountain, she seemed insignificant. But from the aura she displayed, she looked like an army! "You''ve already received too much care." A hint of jealousy flashed through Tlorin''s eyes. "Destroy them!" The Dragon under her suddenly increased its pace, its wings spreading! But suddenly, a colossus jumped out of the hole to the side! Chapter 358: Roll! Titan! Chapter 358: Roll! Titan! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When the colossus came out of the large hole, everyone shivered. The Mechanical Titan was taller than the Black Dragons by a bit! Despite its movements being very sluggish, it had a kind of deterrence just from standing there. The five Black Dragons turned their heads, vigilantly watching the motionless Mechanical Titan! Little did they know that Marvin was sweating nervously inside the Titan. Although an unforeseen accident happened in the Astral Sea, buying him a lot of time, the Battle Module had yet to be completely unlocked. With the Dragons attacking, he could only force the Mechanical Titan to jump out of the hole! He needed a lot more access to be able to fight with all the Black Dragons. But there was nothing Marvin could do to hack it in a short time. Hope City was on the brink of crisis, so he had to risk it all. ''There isn''t much energy left, and other ways of fighting would waste a lot of energy¡­'' ''I can only do it this way.'' Marvin glanced at the unlocked part of the Battle Module and used a bold command! Lines appeared on the screen: [Target Locked. Starting Attack Procedure¡­] [Attack Procedure Loaded. Transformation Started¡­] [Roll Mode Activated!] As everyone watched, the Mechanical Titan shockingly began to transform. Its four limbs pulled back and the huge body turned into a triangular shape with curved edges. Mechanical sounds came out of the Titan as it started rolling forward! Its movement speed was frighteningly fast, and in a blink, it was approaching the first Black Dragon. With a bulk the size of a small mountain, the Mechanical Titan rolled frantically. It looked like a huge iron wheel, kicking up dust in its path! Tlorin was shocked by the Mechanical Titan''s quick surprise attack. "Dodge!" Her command wasn''t needed, as the Black Dragon in front was terrified of colliding with the Mechanical Titan. He suddenly pulled back and tried to dodge the Mechanical Titan''s attack. But this was futile. Marvin had already completely locked onto him. The Mechanical Titan tumbled madly as it corrected its course, veering towards the Black Dragon. "Roar!" The Black Dragon bellowed. He suddenly flapped his wings and his forelegs pounced over, trying to suppress the Titan. The second both sides came in contact, everyone stopped breathing! Marvin was sweating. He didn''t know how strong the Mechanical Titan was after all, so he upped his speed to the maximum! In an instant, the Mechanical Titan knocked against the Black Dragon''s forelegs and abdomen. The expected equal fight didn''t happen. The Black Dragon, whose race was renowned for their melee abilities, was actually¡­ crushed! "Bang!" The huge Black Dragon couldn''t help but be thrown back while the Mechanical Titan kept rolling, crushing the Black Dragon''s abdomen! Despite its formidable Constitution, the Black Dragon could only puke blood from the Mechanical Titan''s weight and force of impact. As for his ribs, who knew how many broke! Marvin even heard the sound of the Black Dragon''s foreleg breaking. It created a huge commotion! That piece of metal was actually so powerful! In the very first confrontation, the terrifying Black Dragon was spitting blood and had a leg snapping. "Woosh!" A purple figure appeared on another Dragon''s head. She looked at the cloud of dust in panic, as the rumbling sound gradually went further away¡­ But it was soon coming back! "Take off!" Tlorin shouted in alarm. The remaining Black Dragons shivered and frantically flapped their wings. At that time, a great whirlwind filled with dust passed by Hope City. The crushed Black Dragon arduously turned and tried to spread his wings. He was about to succeed! But as everyone looked on, a shadow rolled over in the dust with a rumbling noise! "No!" a Black Dragon roared. But they couldn''t change the result. Marvin rolled on the Black Dragon''s body once again! This time, the Mechanical Titan had no obstruction to its rolling, and crushed the Black Dragon''s neck with its momentum. "Snap!" The Dragon''s neck snapped, leaving it inert on its stomach, looking like a crushed insect! "Wuwuwu¡­" The Black Dragon let out a pitiful sound. He had just become an Adult and already met such a terrifying enemy. "Save him!" Tlorin ordered. But the other four Black Dragons were unconcerned with helping. They flew in the sky, scared witless as they closely watched that piece of metal circling back, making another pass at the Black Dragon''s body. Whether it was the people watching from the distance, Hope City''s inhabitants, or the three sisters who knew a bit more than the others, they were all shocked by this scene. They couldn''t help but feel a chill when watching the scene of the Black Dragon strenuously trying to crawl out from the ground before being crushed again. That was a frigging Black Dragon! An existence at the top of the food chain! Their bodies had endurance comparable to a small mountain, and their tyrannical physical abilities were at the peak of the Dragon Race! But this Dragon was now being crushed by a piece of metal. All those who watched this scene felt like they were going crazy. The Mechanical Titan kept rolling! It reminded them of a spinning-top, except the way it rotated was different. Marvin made no fewer than nine passes with the Mechanical Titan! Up until the Dragon breathed his last breath. The cold Mechanical Titan then came to a stop. That Adult Black Dragon had already died, and couldn''t die again. That must have been the most depressing death ever for a Dragon in Feinan. Being squished to death like this¡­ Regardless of their levels, no Dragon in this world would have imagined that a Black Dragon could get crushed to death like this! ... Rocky Mountain''s surroundings were quiet. Even in the sky, the only remaining sounds were those of the Black Dragons breathing heavily as they flapped their wings. Tlorin was frightened and angry at the same time. She asked with a trembling voice, "You¡­ Who the hell are you?!" The Mechanical Titan halted and remained motionless. After a long time, a sentence came from the cockpit in response. "I am Robin." ... Dragon Slayer Robin! This name appeared once more in Rocky Mountain. No one had expected that he would be killing a Black Dragon yet again when he reappeared. Did that guy had a grudge against Black Dragons? Last time he tore a Black Dragon apart with his bare hands. It was even fiercer this time, as he crushed a Black Dragon into mincemeat! It was really too ruthless. The Dragon''s body was practically fused with the earth, and the blood splattered across the entire area. Hope City group had originally been rather quiet, but soon burst into a noisy ruckus! "It''s Sir Robin!" "He came back to save us!" "Heavens! He can actually control this kind of weapon and crush a Black Dragon to death¡­" They all exclaimed in admiration. Even the three sisters were shocked by the Mechanical Titan''s power. The Black Dragon wasn''t even the Mechanical Titan''s match! The Ancient Gnome technology really couldn''t be underestimated. ... Tlorin was even more shocked. The goal behind destroying Rocky Mountain this time was actually to get rid of Robin. Who would have thought that the hateful Dragon Slayer not only had [Weeping Sky], but also had a Mechanical Titan dug out from a vestige of the Ancient Gnomes! The remaining four Black Dragons were very scared. Their morale was very low. If Robin had been alone, they might have already pounced on him to kill him... but he was piloting a Mechanical Titan. That frightening Mechanical Titan returned to its original shape from the Roll mode. It seemed like an expressionless machine, but it gave a frightening feeling to the Black Dragons. It was the aura of a predator. The Ancient Titans were originally the Dragons'' only predator, and the Ancient Gnomes'' Mechanical Titan imitated the characteristics of the Ancient Titans. They gathered their strong points in the design to reach the highest level of engineering! Tlorin paled. The scepter in her hand emitted a red-hot radiance, ruthlessly flying toward the Mechanical Titan''s cockpit! All the onlookers held their breaths. The Divine Spell of the Black Dragon God''s Apostle surely wasn''t something easy to handle. But with the [Divine Restraint] property of the Mechanical Titan, it was useless. The radiance smashed onto the cockpit and was absorbed by the K metal. Marvin sarcastically mocked, "I heard you were interested in my head." "Even though I''m late, I shouldn''t be too late." "Come, let''s fight!" Marvin''s words made everyone speechless. He just crushed a Black Dragon to death. Who would still come to fight him? Wasn''t it too shameless to say this? The four Black Dragons were furious, and crazily fired their Dragon Breath toward Marvin! But the extreme temperature couldn''t do any harm to the Mechanical Titan. Marvin leisurely waited in the cockpit with the Cooling System activated. Actually, even though he provoked the Black Dragons and Tlorin, he was also shocked by the Mechanical Titan''s power himself. Just the Roll Mode was enough to casually slay a Dragon. What if all the other Modules were unlocked¡­ Marvin didn''t dare imagine. With such a powerful Mechanical Titan, he simply didn''t need to fight! Only a genuine God might be able to do something. Even Legend Wizards might not be able to handle this Mechanical Titan! The only issue was the power source! With the continuous rolling, he went from 29% to 17% energy. Once he reached 5%, the Mechanical Titan would automatically enter energy saving mode¡­ Marvin wouldn''t even have the authority to use the air conditioning then. And the Mechanical Titan''s power source was a type of extremely rare ore that was practically extinct in Feinan. ''I have to deal with everything step by step, dealing with these Black Dragons comes first!" Marvin had a serious expression on his face, he activated the Roll Mode once again! The four Black Dragons were frightened and reacted immediately, flying higher. This thing shouldn''t be able to roll into the sky, right? But reality was cruel. Even if Marvin couldn''t fly, there was someone who could! A seven-colored radiance flashed and Jessica suddenly appeared on top of an Adult Black Dragon''s head. Her Fate Power suddenly burst out! She grabbed the Black Dragon''s wings and forcibly threw him to the ground! "Rumble!" Marvin excitedly controlled the Mechanical Titan, and with a rumbling sound, rushed toward the falling Black Dragon! "Roll! Titan!" ___________________ [Author Notice] (written by the author, just slightly edited by the TL to fit international schedule) Summary of the previous month. There was a strong start, but it slowly declined. [...] (A bit of a hard time with the Chinese release schedule) Coconut has had a bit of an unlucky month. A lot of things happened, and Coconut was a bit weary, Coconut''s writing kept slipping. Sorry everyone. I believe that a writer should always stay professional, regardless of what can happen in real life and ensure quality and quantity every day. Unfortunately, Coconut hasn''t done a great job in the past month. [...] (Updates late, and had to take two days off because of a few reasons.) Thank you for still supporting me. I don''t want to talk too much about matters unrelated to the story, however, this month, the quantity and quality will be brought back up. A lot of people commented saying Night Ranger was merely only a book to pass time. However, for me, this represents a lot. It is all I have. Thank you. Chapter 359: Black Dragon Nemesis Chapter 359: Black Dragon Nemesis Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Black Dragon who had been thrown by Jessica was utterly terrified, but he couldn''t resist the Fate Power. He was just an Adult Black Dragon. His physical abilities were fierce, but he was far from being as powerful as an Ancient Dragon. And 6th layer Fate Power was enough to tear a Dragon apart with bare hands. It''s just that such an action would sap Jessica''s power! Marvin''s appearance gave her a ray of light. With the help of Lorie''s telepathic communication ability, the two of them coordinated smoothly. "Rumble!" The Mechanical Titan used the same strategy as before, accelerating to its maximum speed! As the Mechanical Titan was rolling, everyone could feel the earth shake. The Black Dragon also shook! "Boom!" Jessica''s Fate Power had wrapped around the Black Dragon smashed him against the ground. Just the throw was enough to harm him. But it was then followed by Marvin''s ruthless smashing! The Mechanical Titan had completely transformed into a crushing machine! "Rumble!" The Titan ruthlessly grinded down the Black Dragon as it let out mournful howls. Those howls were filled with the Dragon Race''s curse. Marvin''s body was becoming richer in the aura of a slayer of Black Dragons. But he didn''t care! Dragons weren''t untouchable. And the Black Dragon Race had many enemies. Even within the Chromatic Dragons, they were the least liked. These five Black Dragons should be the only ones remaining in Feinan. As long as they were dealt with, the Black Dragon Race should be extinguished! And the Black Dragon God would suffer a great blow. Although the foundations for his Faith weren''t in Feinan, the Black Dragons were still his clansmen. Thinking of this, Marvin had no scruples. At maximum speed, the Mechanical Titan kept rolling, cheerfully crushing the ground below and flattening everything! Such a scene was truly unprecedented. The remaining three Black Dragons were watching indecisively because of their great fright. Jessica''s power made them very worried. Under the eruption of the Fate Power, even the Black Dragons wouldn''t be able to keep flying. And if they fell, they might be slaughtered by that frightening machine! After a few times back and forth, that Black Dragon''s fate ended up the same as his companion''s, no longer even looking like a Dragon. An Expert Master Alchemist would be lamenting. It was such a waste. Marvin''s actions really were too much of a waste! The Black Dragon''s entire body was a treasure. How could he flatten it to the point of transforming it into dregs? Did that guy not care about the Black Dragon''s important parts? ... Seeing the Dragon''s head turn into a pile of meat actually made Marvin feel some pity. Although he got the battle exp, that Black Dragon''s body also had many useful things. It wasn''t like he didn''t want to use other ways to end the Black Dragon while preserving his corpse. But the Battle Modules were unlocking too slowly. Only the Roll Mode was the most complete and also the most energy efficient so far. Despite this, the energy also depleted by a large amount after killing the second Black Dragon. Marvin knew that he couldn''t use the Mechanical Titan to eliminate all the Black Dragons! But at that time, a line flashed in his logs: [You killed three Black Dragons (Feinan Native Species). You gained the title, Black Dragon Nemesis.] He had killed all kinds of Dragons when he was a Ruler of the Night, but he hadn''t massacred a specific Dragon species. He actually did it this time. He killed three Black Dragons! [Black Dragon Nemesis]: Immunity to Black Dragons'' Dragon Might. Able to use Reverse Dragon Might. Reverse Dragon Might was something easy to understand. Dragon Might was something the Dragons could release to deter other lifeforms. This kind of deterrence would keep applying willpower checks on the enemies. Most people would have issues passing the willpower tests, making them become frightened and confused. After all, the impact of a Dragon was way too high. Even Legends had to be very cautious. Marvin had Weeping Sky in his hands so he actually wasn''t worried about Dragon Might. But Reverse Dragon Might was something very pleasing. This title could be hidden. Only when Marvin chose to display it would the effects become active. Reverse Dragon Might was a bloodline deterrence that Marvin could exert against Black Dragons after killing a lot of them! It was the same kind of willpower test. Although it wasn''t as exaggerated as Dragon Might, it would be able to frighten Black Dragons and greatly influence their fighting strength. Seeing this, Marvin couldn''t help but glance at the remaining Dragons in the sky. If Marvin wasn''t wrong, killing them all would get him a similar [Race Exterminator] title. The Black Dragons born in Feinan would be completely exterminated. This was something no one had ever accomplished. Marvin was a little eager to give it a try. A pity that the Mechanical Titan''s power source was severely lacking. Thus, he told Lorie and Jessica to hold off. The two sides stood in a nervous deadlock. At that time, a sweet sounding [Ding] echoed in the cockpit. "What Module has been unlocked?" Marvin quickly inquired. The Mechanical Titan''s voice settings had already been modified to Common by Marvin and he could communicate directly by now. But the answer left him speechless. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Music Module unlocked successfully, Pilot!" Fuck... First was the air conditioning, now it was music¡­ these Ancient Gnomes. Marvin couldn''t help but inwardly curse them! Didn''t he prioritize the Battle Modules? The truly useful Battle Modules were still slowly being unlocked, and at this point, Marvin guessed that even if he unlocked them, they wouldn''t have much use. Because by now, the Mechanical Titan''s energy was already below 10%! The Roll Mode was relatively less taxing, but with that kind of burst power and speed, it all needed to be supported by a great amount of energy. Crushing two Dragons to death was already a sufficiently shocking accomplishment. Marvin returned to the Humanoid form that saved the most energy and coldly watched the frightened and indecisive Black Dragons in the sky. "Does another Black Dragon want to give it a try?" he bluffed. The onlookers were speechless. Some people with nimble minds already understood that a powerful city¡­ A powerful country had emerged! Rocky Mountain! An abandoned land where people were banished. No one had thought that these three girls who never gave up would manage to establish a rising country from scratch. The three Fate Sisters had top-rate potential in the plane, so as long as they didn''t meet any insurmountable issues, Rocky Mountain would develop enough to match the South Wizard Alliance. They were Fate Sorceresses after all. That was a class that could increase their strength without having to do anything. And the enigmatic Robin had now appeared. No one knew his real relation to Rocky Mountain, but he had appeared twice now when Rocky Mountain was in crisis. Tearing a Black Dragon apart with his bare hands, turning two Black Dragons into mincemeat¡­ Who knew what the Black Dragon Race did to provoke such a killing monster! That was the Black Dragon Race! If it was another enemy, just Jessica with her 6th layer Fate Power would be enough to make them reconsider. Let alone now that there was a Mechanical Titan! Anyone else would have already pissed their pants and retreated. ... A faint glow radiated on the three Black Dragons'' bodies. It came from Tlorin incanting expressionlessly. This was a barrier of Divine Power, to prevent Jessica from sneak attacking. Seeing her actions, everyone was startled! Still not retreating? Although the Black Dragon Race was powerful, they met their biggest enemy today, the Mechanical Titan! With the Mechanical Titan standing there proudly, who would dare to fight it!? ...Besides Marvin, who knew that the Mechanical Titan looked strong but was in fact weak now. Contrary to what he said, the Mechanical Titan couldn''t go for another round for rolling. ''I hope we can scare them away.'' Marvin frowned. The outcome was undesirable. Tlorin was clearly unwilling to let go. She was very afraid of the Mechanical Titan, but as long as they remained airborne and defended against Jessica''s surprise attacks, she felt that even if she couldn''t kill Robin, she should still be able to destroy Hope City! She and the remaining three Dragons all hated Hope City to the bone. "Go!" "Go around it! Destroy that city!" Tlorin ruthlessly gave the final command. The three Dragons no longer hesitated. They spread their wings and split up, attacking from three different angles! "Woosh!" Jessica flew to the biggest Ancient Dragon, blocking his path forward! The Ancient Dragon was ready, and both sides were evenly matched. The second Ancient Dragon was the fastest, and rushed toward Hope City''s wall in a blink! The people on the city wall cried out in alarm. The Ballistas were shooting frantically, but the Ancient Black Dragon had the powerful distorting barrier! These operators had yet to be accustomed with the Ballistas, so they weren''t very accurate, and the bolts were further offset by the barrier. "Woosh!" A lot of bolts slid off the Black Dragon''s scales. "Roar!" The surging Black Dragon spat out a Dragon Breath! The Dragon looked at the people cowering in fear and felt proud. The people watching the fight in the distance grew bitter. Could this be the end of Hope City? Jessica was entangled in a fight, and the Mechanical Titan apparently wasn''t flexible enough. Once the Black Dragons scattered and attacked on multiple fronts, Rocky Mountain would be in danger. The earth-shattering Dragon Breath was flying over, looking like it would melt everything in its way! But at that time, another seven-colored radiance exploded on the city wall! Even if it wasn''t as bright as Jessica''s, it was powerful enough. Fate Sorceress, Protection activated! Suddenly, three consecutive Barriers descended and covered the entire city! Chapter 360: Energy Crisis Chapter 360: Energy Crisis Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation There were three Fate Sisters! Though Jessica was the most awe-inspiring due to the nature of her Fate Power, after Kate awakened her Protection, her power was just as useful. 4th layer Fate Power, Legend Sorceress! This kind of strength was enough to enter the ranks of this era''s strongest. She wasn''t worried about fighting a Black Dragon directly. But protecting a whole city from the attacks of a Black Dragon¡­ This was something that would cause a lot of strain. The frightening Dragon Breath collided with the layered Barriers. A great amount of steam appeared as the Barriers seemed to distort! Kate spread her hands as wind blew around her dress, beautifully showing her curves. The Black Dragon was extremely angry and headbutted the barrier! The seven-colored Barriers managed to block the Black Dragon, but even so, all of Hope City shook faintly. The woman on the city wall spat some blood! Her eyes reddened, bloodshot! The impact was really a bit too much for her. If not for her Protection Fate Power being so formidable, Kate might have already died! "Sis!" Lorie bit her lip, anxiously looking at her. She was feeling helpless. The three sisters had different forms of Fate Power, but hers seemed to be the most useless... Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but mutter, "If only Ding had recovered." Since they lost the Fortune Fairy, even though Hope City had developed somewhat, they always seemed to be at a disadvantage. That prideful and noisy little one always had smart ideas. Unfortunately, she had yet to awaken. ... "It''s fine. I can handle him!" A serious expression appeared on Kate''s face. She was no longer the same girl who had rushed into Thousand Leaves Forest without thinking. The encounters she had while looking for the Source of Fire''s Order, Ding''s fall, and all the difficulties during Rocky Mountain''s rise had changed her quite a bit. Her gradually dimming Fate Power once again brightened. A powerful force field pushed down out of nowhere, and the Black Dragon staggered, getting pushed to the ground! "Aaah...!" The Black Dragon felt like more than five thousand kilos were pressing down, preventing all attempts to push back. It was as if lead kept falling onto its wings. The Dragon gradually went down and was pressed against the ground by Kate! This was the strength of Fate Power! The people cheered. They looked at Kate''s back and felt at peace. But Lorie saw that blood was dripping out of Kate''s eyes! She was using her life force to suppress this Ancient Black Dragon! ... The people in the distance couldn''t help but be in an uproar. Rocky Mountain''s Jessica was heaven-defying enough, but now it seemed that there was another of the three sisters who''d had a great increase in strength! To be able to suppress an Ancient Dragon alone¡­ Even among Legends, such strength belonged at the peak! Fate Sorceresses really were incredibly abnormal! Some people couldn''t help but inwardly curse. There was no lack of Legends hidden there who had lost to Jessica. How could ordinary Legends be a match for a Black Dragon, let alone an Ancient Black Dragon! But the young Fate Sorceresses could. These favored people made others jealous. Even so, Rocky Mountain''s crisis had yet to be averted! Jessica and Kate each took care of an Ancient Dragon, but there was still Tlorin and another Dragon. Meanwhile, the Titan had apparently stopped moving, and was now standing motionlessly. Who knew what to think of it? Tlorin''s eyes shone. ''I understand! The Mechanical Titan''s energy is already used up!'' As a God''s Apostle, she had some knowledge of the matter. Something as powerful as the Mechanical Titan should also require a huge amount of energy. Those moves earlier must have used up a lot. The Titan''s lack of movement wasn''t because Robin didn''t want to move, but because he couldn''t! Thinking of this, Tlorin''s heart heated up. "Fly higher!" she shouted. "Let''s destroy that city!" ... Hearing that, the expression of the people in Hope City changed. Kate was able to block a Dragon, but what if there was another Dragon and an Apostle? On the city wall, Fiend Sorceress Daisy brought a group of strangely-dressed people. There were men and women, old and young, but they all emitted an extraordinary aura. That wasn''t the aura of Humans. Sorcerers weren''t pure blooded Human descendants, and thus they were banished. That said, Marvin, as a Numan descendant, was also a Sorcerer. This group was the Demon''s Hand Sorcerer squadron of Rocky Mountain! They were prepared to have a fight to death with the Black Dragon. They saw how the three sisters did everything they could for Hope City. They were all a group of banished people who struggled to establish a free country! Now was the time to contribute. "Count me in." A man with a solemn face appeared in the Demon''s Hand squadron. He held a sword of light in his hand. It was the Aurora Sword Saint! After being beaten by Jessica, he unexpectedly fell in love with this incomparably powerful woman. He was the only Legend from the Pambo Seashore standing with them as the Black Dragons attacked Rocky Mountain. "Okay!" Daisy agreed. "I''ll send you over in a moment." "You better kill that Apostle." The Aurora Sword Saint nodded. He had lost to Jessica, but he was still very powerful. Although he couldn''t slay a Dragon on his own, he could still pose a threat to an Apostle like Tlorin. Daisy ground her teeth. "Let''s go!" The next second, a Teleportation Door appeared in front of the two. The Aurora Sword Saint and the Fiend Sorceress went in without hesitation! But then, Tlorin sneered as an amethyst mirror appeared in her hands. "Aurora Sword Saint? You are meddling in other people''s business. Go back home!" The Teleportation Door appeared on the Black Dragon''s back. But before the Aurora Sword Saint and the Fiend Sorceress had come out of it, the powerful reflective energy of the mirror shot them toward an unknown location! The two of them were nowhere to be seen! ''Teleportation Reflection Mirror?'' Marvin was surprised. Tlorin was rather well-off, having such a rare treasure. Although it had no particular damaging effects, it could send threatening enemies away from the battlefield. Who knew where the Aurora Sword Saint and the Fiend Sorceress were sent to? What would be waiting for them by the time they got back might the ruins of Hope City. All the members of Demon''s Hand saw that scene. They remained determined, glancing at each other for a moment before moving toward the front of the city wall. All kinds of strange lifeforms were summoned behind them. All of these summons had considerable magic power and ruthlessly launched a maelstrom of attacks toward the approaching Black Dragon! Actually, there was no lack of powerful Sorcerers in the Demon''s Hand. But¡­ Black Dragons had very high resistance to magic! "Hahahaha!" Tlorin laughed her head off. She had guessed correctly. The Mechanical Titan had no energy, and even if Robin had Weeping Sky, what could he do?! Hope City was bound to disappear. Kate couldn''t block two Black Dragons alone. The spells of the Fiend Sorcerers were nothing more than mere tickles to the Dragon. Even if those Ballistas could pose a threat, their effects were mitigated by Tlorin. "Sister!" Tears could be seen in Lorie''s eyes. If this Dragon also attacked the Barriers, it would harm Kate greatly. Kate looked as if she hadn''t heard her. She stood there with one hand suppressing the Ancient Black Dragon and her other hand aiming at Tlorin, who was approaching while riding the last Black Dragon! The aura on her body became increasingly more frightening. Her Fate Power was completely ignited! But the price was her life force! Kate''s vitality was quickly depleting. Her eyes were firm, and there was no hesitation. This was the place she had to protect. Don''t mention just two Black Dragons. Even if it was a God, she wouldn''t let them past! However, her sight fell on the Mechanical Titan not far below. "Is there really no energy left?" she whispered. ... There really was no energy. Squeezed in the narrow cockpit, Marvin felt the heat as if he was in a sauna. He was sweating all over! Strictly speaking, the current Mechanical Titan was practically a pile of scrap! After the last attack, the energy was approaching the limit, and he could only use one last move. But there wasn''t enough for Roll Mode and it clearly wasn''t suitable for the situation! He was waiting! Waiting for another Battle Module to unlock! "Faster!" "Just a bit faster!" Marvin almost roared in the cockpit. He saw Jessica fighting the Ancient Dragon, and although she was currently winning, she was still tied up in the fight. He saw Kate using her Fate Power, puking blood because of the impact. He saw Daisy, who he fought alongside before, being banished to unknown place. He was burning with impatience. But he was at an impasse. He needed time to unlock Battle Modules! Seeing the events playing out, Marvin made a decision! [Interrupting previous Module unlocking. Unlocking Grapple Move!] Ding! Another simple move was unlocked. This was hardly a Battle Module move. But it was all Marvin could do. ''Only 8% energy left. After grabbing something there won''t be enough power to do anything else.'' Marvin took a deep breath and resolutely sent the instruction. Everyone noticed as the originally unmoving Mechanical Titan crouched down! The machine jumped from the ground, leaving two huge footprints! The earth shook all around! The huge body seemed like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey as it was leaping toward that Black Dragon! Chapter 361: Another One Chapter 361: Another One Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Tlorin''s heart was overwhelmed with shock, but she managed to use a Divine Spell to avoid the Mechanical Titan! The Black Dragon wasn''t as lucky and was caught! "Snap! Snap!" The Mechanical Titan''s limbs locked around the Black Dragon in a firm embrace! Both of them crashed to the ground! The earth caved in where they landed, only a dozen meters away from Hope City. All the onlookers couldn''t help but gulp, impressed again by the Titan''s speed, but also noticing how close they were to Hope City. Tlorin panicked. As the Black Dragon was still being bound tightly by the Mechanical Titan, the cockpit of the latter opened up! A figure crawled out from inside! Tlorin scrunched her brows as she noticed that long spear. Weeping Sky! "Wuwuwu¡­" The bound Black Dragon felt the aura of the Dragon Slaying Weapon! At that time, the spirits of the Dragons killed by the Dragon Slaying Weapon seemed to be floating around, reminding the Black Dragon of how fierce it was. But besides panicking, the Black Dragon couldn''t do anything else because of being firmly bound, muzzled, and pressed down by the Mechanical Titan. The Mechanical Titan firmly bound his limbs and head, while his tail was firmly pressed against the ground, unable to move. Marvin had slightly turned the cockpit to create enough space to crawl out. Finally, he stood on top of the mass of metal while holding the Dragon Slaying Weapon. Cheers burst out from Hope City. "Sir Robin!" "Dragon Slayer!" "He hadn''t given up on us!" Meanwhile, the Black Dragon God''s Apostle floating in the sky didn''t have such a good expression. She could feel that this guy hiding in the Mechanical Titan was close to being a Legend Powerhouse. ''If he is deliberately hiding his power¡­ who knows if he is already a Legend Powerhouse.'' Marvin was already standing on the Black Dragon''s head! The Black Dragon struggled, going all-out trying to break away from the Mechanical Titan, but could only manage to shake a bit. The Mechanical Titan should be able to keep it bound for at least a few minutes. During that time, that Black Dragon would be a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, and Marvin definitely wouldn''t show any mercy! But before he started, he still paid attention to Tlorin''s movements. He wasn''t hiding in the Mechanical Titan anymore, so he was wary of her Divine Spells. Tlorin loudly yelled, "Stay your hand! Release the Dragon, we will leave." Marvin smiled. "Is this a compromise?" Tlorin started to say something, but the next second, Marvin jumped hard and the Dragon Slaying Spear in his hand shone frighteningly! Like last time, Marvin didn''t even need to use any force. The spear burst with a frightening aura and pierced through the Dragon''s scales, viciously passing through the head! The entire Dragon Slaying Spear pierced through, only leaving a part of the shaft out. "No!" Regardless if it was Tlorin or the other two Ancient Black Dragons, they were unwilling to see it happen. Five Black Dragons came from their nest and attacked one city, but they suffered such a loss. This was all because of that monster in front of them! The Dragon under Marvin''s foot whimpered a bit, just before Marvin ruthlessly stomped on the shaft! The Black Dragon instantly died. The surroundings went silent. After a while, one of the onlookers couldn''t help but mumble, "Another one slain¡­" Nobody responded to him. Yes, another Dragon was slain. This wasn''t a Goblin or a Gnoll. This was a Black Dragon! An existence at the peak of the food chain! Many cities would be frightened at the mention of such a fierce life form. But Robin had killed no less than four of them! Of the four Black Dragons, the death of the last one could be considered rather decent. Rather than being torn apart with bare hands or being miserably crushed to death, it died quickly from the Dragon Slaying Spear! But it was still very depressing, being bound by the Mechanical Titan without being able to resist at all. From Marvin''s relaxed appearance, it seemed as if he had only killed a small chicken and not a Black Dragon. "Although he used an external force this time, Robin''s strength is still very fierce." "His boldness is also incredible. Is he someone from Rocky Mountain?" "Apparently not. Someone saw him using Sha weapons. In short, his origins are very mysterious. I heard he was also seen in the Pambo Seashore not long ago." "The Mechanical Titan was operated by him. It reminds me of that thing that flew up and seemed to rip apart the sky, too frightening." "Yeah, Robin''s recent fame is comparable to that Lord in the east." "You are talking about that [Hero Marvin]? The one who destroyed the Decaying Plateau?" Everyone couldn''t help chatting about it. Although Rocky Mountain''s fight wasn''t over, Robin''s battle results so far were already enough to make any Legend ashamed. He killed three Black Dragons so quickly. This was such a big move. The two Ancient Black Dragons left on the battlefield might be the only two Black Dragons remaining in Feinan. Those who had enough knowledge about Dragons could tell that these two Dragons just happened to be one male and one female... If one of them died, Feinan''s native Black Dragon species would become functionally extinct! This was something unprecedented. ... In the crowd, two pair of eyes were watching the battlefield. The two people attentively watched Marvin standing on the Dragon''s head. One of them sighed, "I told you, you aren''t necessarily his match." The voice was very gentle and came from Gwyn, who seemed to be giving advice. Standing next to him was Stephanie from the Dark Side. The relation between the two was somewhat complex. Gwyn had no feelings for Stephanie, but Stephanie was deeply infatuated with him, to the extent that she even fell out with the Bright Side. Stephanie was very protective of Gwyn. Before the rocket ascended, the Pale Hand appeared and Stephanie protected Gwyn, letting him escape. Afterwards, the two joined back up and were attracted by the Mechanical Titan, so they followed it. In fact, this place was quite a distance from Saruha. But for them, Half-Legend Vampires, they could manage to come over in a reasonable amount of time if they used their secret skills. Stephanie shook her head. "His strength is difficult to figure out, but he is the target of my mission. I have to kill him. You seem to understand a lot about him, so how about you tell me some of his weaknesses?" Gwyn stared at Stephanie. "No way! He is my friend!" Stephanie smiled gently, not taking offense. She whispered back, "Just a friend? You defend him so much, protecting a human¡­ I''m a bit jealous." "I want to kill him even more." Although she said the last sentence with a smile, anyone hearing it could feel the coldness within. She clearly wasn''t joking. Gwyn angrily retorted, "You want to kill him? Fine, but that is your business." "I''ll do my best to stop you." An indescribable expression appeared in Stephanie''s eyes, as she suddenly asked, "Did you fall in love with this Human?" Gwyn almost choked in exasperation! Soon after, she conceded, "Since he is your sweetheart, I won''t kill him when you are here." She had a very sincere expression. Gwyn simply couldn''t understand that lunatic''s train of thought. He could only nod in response. ... Marvin was standing proudly on the corpse of the Black Dragon. The aura of [Black Dragon Nemesis] spread from his body, causing deep fear in the two Black Dragons, and even in Tlorin. Altogether, four Black Dragons had been killed! This was a disgrace to the Black Dragon Race! The two Ancient Black Dragons glanced at each other and then roared, their shame and anger prevailing over their fear. The two Ancient Black Dragons broke away from their opponents and pounced fiercely toward Marvin! "Careful!" Lorie cried out in surprise! Jessica stumbled, not having been ready for the Ancient Black Dragon to break away with such speed. And it was the same for Kate, whose strength had been waning as she was blocking the Black Dragon. Now that it wanted to retreat from her, she simply was unable to stop it! At the most important moment, Kate bit her lip and a bright radiance descended onto Marvin''s body! This was Protection. It would be able to shield Marvin to some degree! But facing the Ancient Black Dragons'' claws, this Protection might not be enough. An angry Black Dragon was extremely frightening. Especially for a Human being attacked by two Ancient Black Dragons. Just the Dragon Might would be enough to kill an ordinary person! But Marvin wasn''t worried about it, since he was immune to Dragon Might. He was already expecting the two Ancient Black Dragons to counterattack. The next moment, his figure disappeared from where he stood! He didn''t leave any trace! Night Boundary! Dawn was approaching, and Night Walkers'' abilities would soon be restricted. But for now, everything was still under the rule of the Night Devil Kings. Marvin went through the edge of the distorting night and appeared behind Tlorin! Everyone was in uproar. After Robin killed four Black Dragons, he had no plans to escape and chose to keep attacking instead! He was so bold, this time aiming at the God''s Apostle! Tlorin had a lot of experience, and instantly sensed Marvin''s intent. "Want to kill me?" Tlorin sneered. She stretched her hands down, in a strange position. In an instant, her body burst with a dark halo. This halo was filled with the aura of Divine Power. It was a Divine Power Sanctuary of the Black Dragon God! It seemed Tlorin was a lot stronger than Tess. But Marvin was still expressionless, slashing down callously with his daggers! "This is a Divine Power Sanctuary! Your blades simply can''t¡­" Tlorin didn''t finish her words as she was slapped in the face by the mournful reality! The [Azure Leaf]s went through the Sanctuary, not even slowed by the Divine Power''s protection! 50% Divine Restraint activation success! Night Beheading! Marvin beheaded her with one slash. He then kicked her corpse and landed stably on the ground. "Sorry, your God can''t save you," he said indifferently. Chapter 362: Rebirth Chapter 362: Rebirth Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The body of the Black Dragon God''s Apostle was lying on the ground while a light kept flickering around it. This was a sign of the Divine Spell [Major Regeneration]. But without waiting for the Divine Spell to take effect, Marvin attacked once again, turning Tlorin''s corpse into mincemeat! Marvin found out that Reckless Dual Wielder''s hidden property was very suitable for dismembering bodies... The two Ancient Black Dragons froze. They were intimidated by Marvin''s tyrannical determination. And the death of the Black Dragon God''s Apostle made them lose their motivation to fight. They looked at each other, feeling the urge to flee. Only the two Ancient Black Dragons remained out of the five Dragons. If they suffered another loss, the Black Dragon Race would eventually become extinct in Feinan. They glared at the man before them indignantly. The other side had such a formidable escape skill. If he didn''t have the Dragon Slaying Spear, he might not be able to slay a Dragon, but he could certainly still find a way to escape. Moreover, Jessica had already rushed over and was standing alongside Marvin. The Fate Sorceress''s radiance illuminated Rocky Mountain. She took a deep breath, prepared to go all-out. The 6th Layer Fate Power aura kept rising up as she gathered it. Once it reached its peak, she would even be able to tear a Black Dragon apart with her bare hands! Just as she did in Marvin''s past. Fear flashed in the Black Dragons'' eyes. ... Marvin took advantage of this opportunity to take out the Fate Tablet fragment from his storage item! Tlorin, like Tess, should also have the Black Dragon God''s Divinity. Marvin''s False Divine Vessel was already full, so it couldn''t store any more, and the Hellhound wasn''t at his side. Fate Tablet fragments had always been the key to reach Godhood, so he wanted to see if it could absorb the Divinity. At that instant, the bit of Divinity that was about to fly to the Astral Sea was instead absorbed by the Fate Tablet fragment. A majestic lifeforce burst out from the Fate Tablet fragment. Everyone was attracted to this fantastic scene, including the two Ancient Black Dragons. They had great knowledge, and were able to recognize that this was a Fate Tablet fragment that had lost its spirituality. But the fragment''s aura was recovering! Greed flashed through their eyes. If they could obtain that fragment, they could potentially ascend to Godhood! The 3rd Era''s batch of New Gods was formed in this way. But the situation developed beyond their expectations. After the Divinity entered the fragment, the part of the Twin Fates Flower representing Order withered completely! Marvin had a flash of understanding. The Divinity was only a medium that triggered the Fate Tablet to absorb the Power of Order much faster! Kate cried out in surprise on the city wall as she noticed Ding''s aura. But she had to protect the city, so she couldn''t leave and could only watch from a distance. The fragment in Marvin''s hand melted and then turned into a small halo. It wasn''t long before a cute lifeform flew out from it. She yawned. "Wow, didn''t expect to sleep so deeply." Soon after, she saw the two Black Dragons and couldn''t help but give Marvin a sideways glance before angrily blaming, "How useless can you be? I gave you five points of Luck and you are still unable to get rid of that female Dragon? And what''s up with the other Dragon at her side?" Marvin was dumbfounded. Ding was clearly unaware that the situation had changed. She thought he had yet to kill Clarke... Jessica was very happy too. She pulled Ding and grabbed her two fleshy cheeks. "You really revived?" "Good, good, the feeling is right. These Black Dragons just invaded the territory, he already tore the previous one apart," she said, not giving it much emphasis. Many people burned with jealousy when they saw the Fortune Fairy appear! They''d heard that there was a mysterious Fortune Fairy in Hope City, but they had yet to see it. Back when Robin tore the Dragon apart, he had done it with the help of the Fortune Fairy. She had finally appeared. The most frightened were the two Ancient Black Dragons! They knew how scary the Fortune Fairy was. If Jessica had the help of the Fortune Fairy, it would be very life-threatening. The two Ancient Black Dragons fell back. They flew up, soaring high up in the sky. But they were unwilling to retreat, apparently preparing something. The people in the surroundings felt apprehensive one after the other and started looking for cover. What if the two Dragons let out their breaths at them? Jessica watched the Black Dragons soaring in the sky, carefully studying their movements. ... During that short time, Ding also found out about her "death" and "rebirth" from Lorie. She looked at Marvin in a bad mood. "I didn''t expect that you would be the one to bring me back to life." "I''m really not fond of you¡­" "Forget it¡­ Regardless, you saved my life, so I''ll give you something good." She waved slightly and a small light lit Marvin''s finger! Marvin''s heart moved as he noticed that Ding''s target was the Ring of Wishes. "I added a luck skill. It can reduce the probability and severity of bad outcomes from [Pixie''s Wish] by about three times," Ding explained. Marvin felt very pleased. To be honest, ever since he unlocked the Pixie''s Wish ability, he had only used it once and summoned a Djinn¡­ He didn''t dare use the monthly Wish afterwards out of fear that he would summon a Demon he couldn''t handle. After all, Pixie''s Wish was unreliable. It was too random and without a powerful expert near, he wouldn''t dare try it out. Ding''s luck skill would solve this problem. He would feel much safer trying his luck on the next Pixie''s Wish. Hopefully he could get something good! ... The small thing waved her fist. "Hey, we are even now." She then disappeared with a "Woosh!" and appeared on the city wall. Kate and Lorie cried tears of joy. Especially Kate, who had been greatly affected by her pet''s death. Now that Ding returned, Rocky Mountain''s strength was bound to increase another level! Everyone could see that a powerful country was going to be built! This was destiny''s will, this was the plane''s will! It couldn''t be stopped! ... "Those two Black Dragons are still unwilling to let go." Jessica raised her head and revealed a cruel smile. "I''ll kill one!" She was thinking of using her Fate Power, but who would have imagined that a huge silhouette would be flying over from the distance. That gigantic body was comparable to the Ancient Black Dragons, and a pair of wings spread out through the clouds. Its speed was very frightening! Everyone looked at that imposing figure in horror! It was another Dragon! The onlookers shook their heads. It was getting more and more complicated. The number of Dragons they saw today was most likely going to be more than what they would see in the rest of their lives. The people of Hope City had heavy expressions. If this Dragon also came for the Dragon Slaying Weapon, it would be very troublesome, because if the two Ancient Dragons had another helper, the outcome of the battle would be difficult to anticipate. Everyone held their breaths, watching that huge silhouette approach. Only Marvin felt something odd, a familiar feeling. Soon, the huge monster arrived. But to everyone''s surprise, the two Black Dragons flapped their wings and flew away! That newly arriving Dragon slowed down, bringing a wisp of a cloud with him as he slowly descended to the ground. "Desperate war..." That huge monster muttered, "I smell filthy Black Dragons." The cloud dissipated. A huge Copper Dragon appeared in front of everyone. They all understood. It turned out to be a Metallic Dragon. Metallic Dragons were the arch-enemies of Chromatic Dragons. This Copper Dragon''s scales looked like they had reached perfection, probably due to him being very old. "Professor!" Marvin shouted his name! He hadn''t expected to encounter the Copper Dragon Professor again here! This guy''s strength was comparable to Ancient Red Dragon Ell''s. Both of the Ancient Black Dragons together might not be Professor''s match! No wonder they chose to quickly escape. ... The Copper Dragon lowered his head, and his eyes blinked. The wise Professor clearly saw through Marvin''s Disguise. "It''s you?" he asked with doubt and surprise. Chapter 363: Duel! Chapter 363: Duel! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Everyone was still stunned as the Copper Dragon looked closely at Marvin. They originally thought the Dragon appeared because of [Weeping Sky]. After all, it was a Divine Weapon that frightened the Dragon Race. Robin, as the owner, would inevitably be attacked by Dragons. However, it seemed that they didn''t just guess wrong. They were far off the mark! This Robin seemed to be friendly with the Copper Dragon. "Who is that guy in the end! Why was there no word of him before?" "Yeah, it feels like he came out of nowhere. He killed Clarke with his bare hands first, then got a Mechanical Titan from Saruha, and now it turns out he is even a friend of the Copper Dragon." They were all admiring him. Since the Black Dragons escaped, this war could be finally considered over. In fact, after Marvin and the Copper Dragon said a few words, the latter transformed into a Human and accepted Marvin''s invitation, entering Hope City as a guest! Some who saw this scene felt even more terrified. The onlookers gradually dispersed. All of them had this feeling that Rocky Mountain would rise abruptly! ... Marvin was surprised by Copper Dragon Professor coming by and scaring off the two problematic Ancient Black Dragons. But this was the best outcome. If the fight kept going, Marvin''s life might have been in danger. After all, fighting off two Ancient Black Dragons would not be an easy task. Professor had only been passing by, but when he caught the scent of Black Dragons, he flew over to take a look, which scared the Black Dragons away. Marvin could see some regret on his face. As for the Dragon Slaying Spear''s aura, he naturally felt it. However, the Copper Dragon ignored it. Although this lethal weapon had slaughtered some Metallic Dragons, it had only killed a few. Most of those killed by it were Chromatic Dragons or other Evil Dragons. The reason behind it was very simple. Dragons tended to be lazy and isolated, especially the metallic Dragons. They stayed in their own territories and rarely wanted to be disturbed. Only the Chromatic Dragons sometimes pillaged cities, thus becoming known and getting targeted by the holders of the Dragon Slaying Weapons. Professor didn''t mind Marvin using the Thousand Paper Crane to store away the spear and the Black Dragon''s body. What really interested him was the Mechanical Titan! He slowly circled around the machine many times, gasping in surprise and muttering a few words of praise. The Copper Dragon had always been interested in novelties, and became even more interested after hearing that this Mechanical Titan had effortlessly slaughtered two Black Dragons. Unfortunately, the Titan''s energy had been used up. Marvin tapped into the last bit of the reserves to move it outside Hope City. In any case, until Marvin found a new power source or a way to recharge the energy, this Mechanical Titan could only stay there and become a protective symbol for Hope City like the Source of Fire''s Order! This made Professor rather regretful. ... After clearing everything up, they started discussing. Professor had a good opinion of Marvin. Back when Marvin passed through the mirror world, he was only a 1st rank Ranger! After a short few months, he was already close to becoming a Legend. Although the Copper Dragon didn''t have access to lot of information, he still heard about the major events. Especially the destruction of the Decaying Plateau, which greatly increased his favorable opinion of Marvin. Marvin knew that the Copper Dragon hated Evil Spirits, considering them this world''s filthiest things. Getting rid of Diggles caused the Copper Dragon to have a whole new level of respect for Marvin. Marvin was happy to maintain a deep friendship with the Copper Dragon. He was not only friendly and witty, but he would also be a powerful ally against the Gods and evil lifeforms after the Great Calamity. At the same time, he was also a wise teacher, bringing up his own recommendations for Marvin''s current situation. "Your bloodline strength¡­ There are a lot of things mixed in, and although they can raise your strength in the short term¡­ It''ll also suppress your own potential." "You became a Night Walker? This is a very powerful inheritance. I think you should have your own Legendary Advancement Manual, and intend to advance to Legend." "Train your basic skills well. Your Blade Techniques shouldn''t stay at Master level, and your body has room to grow." "Oh, I see¡­ You actually reached the Godly Domain. It is very difficult to break through this bottleneck without ascending to Godhood." The discussion between the two was very casual, as if they were two old friends who hadn''t seen each other for many years. Marvin calmly and bluntly told Professor, "I won''t become a God." Professor nodded in praise. "I won''t control your choice, but I''d say you are right." "Look at those Gods. What is the difference between them and prisoners? They will forever be marked by this plane and universe. They will go crazy sooner or later," he said meaningfully. Marvin was slightly surprised. Professor was a lot wiser than he imagined. He actually knew some mysteries about the Gods¡­ He was worthy of being called an Ancient Dragon powerhouse. There were some powerful existences in Feinan who had some understanding of the Gods. After discussing various things with Marvin, Professor was ready to leave. He was planning to leave for the southwestern wilderness, an area even more desolate than Rocky Mountain! He didn''t specify the reason, but once he found out that Marvin was about to leave for the Dead Area, Professor muttered irresolutely for a bit and then wrote a letter, handing it over to Marvin. He had an old friend who had been living in the Dead Area for many years and he hoped Marvin could deliver the letter for him. Of course, he wasn''t expecting Marvin to run errands for free. His old friend would certainly give Marvin a generous reward. Marvin looked at the address and shook. It was actually Xunshan Monastery. ''Could Professor''s old friend be that one?'' Marvin held the letter with a happy expression. ... After handing over the letter, the Copper Dragon left Hope City. At Marvin''s suggestion, he left in a very ostentatious way. Under the morning light, he turned back into a huge Dragon and spread his wings over Hope City before leaving. Many saw this scene. The gloom of war had finally been lifted from Hope City. Some people would go clean up the battlefield. Those two crushed Black Dragons were relatively worthless and Marvin was now rich, so he didn''t care about that pile of flesh. He discussed with the three sisters, mainly about the matter of the girl with Holy Blood being pursued by the Dark Side. The three sisters were righteous and were moved by the girl''s fate. When Marvin asked if Hope City could temporarily host the girl to prevent the Dark Side from taking her away, the three unanimously agreed. Rocky Mountain was a place where all kinds of races mixed in. There wouldn''t be discrimination against a Vampire. Marvin himself was leaving for the Dead Area and couldn''t take care of the little girl and her foster mother for now, so entrusting her to the sisters was the safest way. Jessica urgently went to recover Daisy, and this matter would be hers to take care of. The Fiend Sorceress'' Teleportation ability was very powerful and even if she was chased by a Dark Side Vampire, they would still be able to escape. And with Kate Protection defending the city day and night, even if Dark Side Vampire sent Legends, they might not necessarily succeed. Marvin wrote a letter as a token for Daisy so she could seek the Wood Elves in Ruins City. As for himself, he found a safe corner to rest. Night Walkers'' nocturnal fighting habits had affected his sleep. He would sleep during the day and handle everything during the evenings and nights. Lorie and Kate seemed to have something to tell Marvin, but he was way too tired after everything that had happened, so after hesitating a bit, they left. ... Late at night, a shadow slipped away from Hope City. Marvin moved gracefully and crossed the city gate, heading southeast. This time, he was going back to the City of Knowledge to complete his quest. Mark 47 had given Marvin the quest to look for his memory chip. Marvin found something similar and didn''t know if it was the thing Mark 47 wanted. Taking advantage of the fact that he still had time before leaving for the Dead Area, he decided to give it a try. If it was successful, he would get a generous exp reward! Marvin needed a lot of experience right now! Under the moonlight, Marvin entered the darkness as if he was fusing with the night. He didn''t move very fast, but he kept a strange rhythm, making him hard to detect. But at that time, he felt a chill appearing from behind. Marvin squinted. Shadow Escape! "Woosh!" He vanished, but that chill didn''t disappear and followed him closely instead! Marvin snorted coldly, stopping on a sandy dune and turning while slashing! The Azure Leaf let out a beautiful arc under the moonlight. "Clang!" Two blades met each other! A power suppressed Marvin and he felt a sharp pain on his wrist. He couldn''t help but take a step back! The attacking shadow gradually transformed, revealing a surprised expression. "Your Perception is pretty high." Marvin smiled coldly without responding. The newcomer was the Pale Hand, Sky! In fact, in the day after the fight with the Black Dragons, Lorie noticed a few powerful existences in the crowd who had enmity toward Marvin. Marvin paid attention carefully at the time and discerned some traces of Pale Hand Sky. That guy chased him all the way to Rocky Mountain and was unwilling to let go! But since Marvin knew, he would of course be on guard. In fact, he had asked the Copper Dragon to leave in such a noticeable manner in order to lure the Pale Hand out. He also made arrangements before leaving Hope City. A few Fiend Sorcerers cast some buffs to his Perception before he left! His Perception had now temporarily reached 20 points, high enough to detect the Pale Hand''s sneak attack. "So what if your Perception is high?" Sky looked disdainfully at Marvin. "You aren''t a Legend and without the Mechanical Titan, you are nothing!" "Tell me Gwyn''s whereabouts immediately." "Otherwise¡­" "Otherwise what?" Marvin sneered. Sky raised his long dagger and licked it. "You''ll find out that coming here was your biggest misfortune." He couldn''t have expected that Marvin would suddenly laugh very loudly. "What are you laughing at!" Sky was very angry. Marvin smirked and shook his head. "I''m laughing because if I didn''t want to duel you to hone my skills, you would already be dead." So what if it was a Legend? Marvin wouldn''t spare him! Moreover, this was Rocky Mountain''s domain. Not far away, three faint silhouettes could be seen. The three Fate Sisters... they appeared quietly, watching the scene from nearby. Sky''s face turned green. He grew furious. A guy who couldn''t even be considered a Half-Legend actually dared to challenge him? "You are too arrogant!" "Even with the Fate Sorceresses, if I want to leave, they won''t be able to stop me!" "As for you, you don''t deserve to duel me!" Sky conceitedly declared, "I''ll let you understand that ordinary people like you can''t even look up to the Legend Realm!" The Azure Leaf in Marvin''s hand was pointed as Sky as he calmly asked, "How would you know without trying?" Chapter 364: Legendary Showdown! Chapter 364: Legendary Showdown! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin''s attitude completely infuriated the Pale Hand. The Legend Realm was something that almost everyone had to look up to. Even if Marvin had some weird tricks, he still wouldn''t be a match for a Legend. Because once someone advanced to Legend, they would obtain many incredibly powerful specialties. These specialties were mostly passives, but they would play a very important role in battle. For example, when Marvin and Sky previously crossed daggers, Marvin went all-out while Sky merely slashed probingly, but their attacks more or less had the same strength. But Marvin still felt some pain in his wrist. This was the strength of those who reached the Legend Realm. It was something unalterable, practically part of the plane''s laws. In Feinan there were many known cases where the weak defeated the strong, like a 3rd rank beating a 4th rank. But mere "mortals" wouldn''t challenge a Legend! Sky was angry, not only because Marvin helped Gwyn escape, but also because Marvin stole the prize he wanted in Saruha¡­ And now he was even provoking him! And so what if the three Fate Sisters were there?! Every single Legend was extremely proud. As an expert Vampire of the Dark Side, Sky felt that he could kill Marvin and then easily escape. Even Fate Sorceresses shouldn''t be able to stop him if he sincerely wanted to escape. This was Sky''s plan. Marvin smirked, brandishing his daggers in a taunting manner. Sky, with his confidence in his strength as a Legend, wouldn''t even need Stealth, attacking skills and other methods. And Pale Hand was the fiercest melee Legendary advancement class for a Thief. Even if the enemy was a Ranger, he wasn''t worried in the least! In an instant, daggers flashed on the lonely dune! The two were experts with their daggers and they immediately felt how strong the other side was! ''That guy certainly has certainly reached at least Master level in his Blade Techniques!'' Marvin was startled. It seemed that Sky''s confidence wasn''t without reason. He had definitely worked hard on his Blade Techniques. This actually corrected Marvin''s misconception of the Dark Side. In his mind, the Dark Side was a group that would do anything for more power, always taking shortcuts and rarely training their skills. But Sky clearly wasn''t one of those. His Blade Techniques were unusually fierce. It felt like he had broken away from all standard Blade Techniques and made his own. Vampires originally had greater speed and physical capabilities than Humans. If not for Marvin having Godly Dexterity as a foundation, he likely would have already been slashed to death by Sky! Despite this, he was still in a troublesome situation. The Pale Hand''s unpredictable skills were hard to defend against. After merely ten exchanges he was already at a sizeable disadvantage! He was pressured by every single attack. This wasn''t due to the difference in attributes, but rather due to the overpowered advantages of the Legend Realm. Marvin felt the power of the Legend class! Fortunately, he knew what skills Pale Hands had and responded properly with his Night Walker skills to avoid Sky''s lethal attacks. But he was hovering on the border between life and death every time. The other side didn''t seem to have higher Dexterity or Strength, but Marvin was still suppressed by Sky in every way. This made Marvin feel a bit dejected. This was the suppression of the Legend Realm. The Pale Hand probably had several more battle specialties than him, so keeping up for this long was already admirable. Marvin didn''t use his Shapeshift Sorcerer or Battle Gunner abilities. First, these two subclasses wouldn''t be enough against that Legend, but more importantly, he wanted to temper his Blade Techniques! Marvin''s usual plan would have been to seek the aid of the three sisters, lure the Pale hand over and then gang up on him... He normally would never have chosen a duel! He would always use external help when he could! As long as he fulfilled his purpose, who cared about the process? This line of thought wasn''t wrong, but after his discussion with Professor, Marvin felt that his strength had been restricted by this tendency. For example, after his Blade Techniques reached Master level, he didn''t progress much further. Although he had trained with straight daggers in his previous life, with his natural talent, he shouldn''t stop at this level. He could feel that just as Professor said, his classes still had a lot of potential. Whether it was as a Ranger or a Night Walker, he still had potential for growth. Although Shapeshift Sorcerer and Battle Gunner could raise his strength in the short term, they wouldn''t contribute much to his fighting strength''s upper limit once he reached the Legend Realm. He would ultimately be relying on the Ranger and Night Walker classes, and he would advance to the greatest rogue class, Ruler of the Night! If he gave up on training his skills because of his sub-classes it might lead to his foundations being unstable. Even if he had a system, this was a real world, and his tricks might not always work. Thus he changed his plan this time. He decided to ask the three sisters to support him and guarantee his safety while he dueled the Pale Hand! Naturally, a non-Legend challenging a Legend directly was like courting death. The buff given to him by the Demon''s Hand Fiend Sorcerers would ensure that his Perception would temporarily break through 20 points to get the threshold effect. That way, he could defend himself from the sneak attacks of the unpredictable Pale Hand, helping to make the fight fairer. He was using Sky as his own whetstone. He hoped that his Blade Techniques would break through after this fight. The previous breakthrough was because of the confrontation with the Heavenly Sword Saint. He needed a true expert to "help" him, even if the other side was unwilling. ... "Clang!" Under the light of the full moon, a shadow quickly streaked across the sky over a sandy dune, splitting into six shadows. Sky rushed at Marvin from six different directions, a sinister expression on his face. "Drop dead!" For him, not being able to kill Marvin in ten exchanges was a disgrace. At that time, he no longer held back and went all-out with his battle skills! The six shadows were extremely fast. Even though Marvin used Shadow Escape and Night Boundary, they still chased after! ''Those are not just shadows!'' ''They''re real doppelgangers, and all of them have considerable strength!'' Marvin was in a pitiful state as he was chased down, covered in minor wounds with blood flowing continuously. Fortunately, Rangers had a lot more Constitution than Thieves, and Marvin even had the [Endurance] specialty. That specialty made it so that his combat effectiveness wouldn''t be inhibited by the pain. He could still react at the fastest speed. With Godly Dexterity, Marvin could still resist! One versus six! But Marvin fought back! At an opportune moment, he used Shadow Step out of nowhere and swung behind him. "Slash!" His dagger slashed an empty spot, instantly splitting Sky''s doppelganger in half! At that time, Marvin seemed to have understood something. Up until now, his fighting techniques purely consisted of killing techniques. He rarely used linked blade techniques. He almost always focused on honing his ability to get that one fatal blow. But this was the Thief''s path. His experience as a player was a big help to Marvin, but this time he was a Ranger and a Night Walker. His Blade Techniques seemed to be flawed. Besides killing skills, he didn''t have anything to combo together. His basic movements, even the way he blocked, were all done in the posture of using straight daggers, which came from the game''s basic training camp for the Thief class. It could be said that he was a Master in Blade Techniques, but in another sense, it could be said that he wasn''t using curved daggers properly. ''I understand!'' Marvin realized. He suddenly understood why Professor gave him the letter and made him deliver it to the Dead Area''s [Xunshun Monastery]! Because Professor had noticed these issues! ... Marvin had cut down a shadow, but this was a battle to death! Sky''s original fury went through the roof after one of his doppelgangers died, but how could he let go of the ensuing opportunity? He noticed Marvin''s distraction and almost cut his throat! Fortunately, Marvin''s battle instinct was outstanding. He used Night Boundary once again and escaped from the five doppelgangers! However, this was his last use of Night Boundary tonight! This specialty had a usage limit! Sky encircled Marvin again, so that he was facing the joint attack of five skilled Pale Hands. ... Not far, the three sisters had worried expressions on their faces. Although Marvin promised them it would be fine, that was still a Legend! Despite Marvin'' continuously creating miracles, it was very difficult to believe that he could kill a Legend in a direct fight! Yes, Marvin lured Sky here simply to use him for training. He wanted to personally eliminate that Dark Side Vampire Legend. Otherwise, even if he left for the Dead Area, Jo wouldn''t be safe in Hope City because of her Holy Blood. "You should just help him." Ding came out from some corner, looking disdainfully at Marvin. "Men¡­ Do they only care about their reputation?" "He obviously isn''t his match, but he still wants to show off." Lorie blinked repeatedly and said with a serious face, "Ding, you are wrong. Marvin is definitely able to kill that Vampire." Ding paled. "I must have slept for a long time. When did you stop calling him [Sir Marvin] and start calling him just [Marvin]?" She then pouted, "I already knew that Marvin guy wasn''t any good¡­" Lorie''s face reddened. "Hey, can you focus on the important part?!" Ding looked as if she hadn''t heard her. "I shouldn''t have given him that Luck¡­" The three sisters felt speechless. ... On the sandy dune, the besieged Marvin took a deep breath. ''Legends are really powerful.'' He firmly held onto his daggers before letting out a smile. ''But this won''t change the outcome!'' The next second, a strange aura burst forth from Marvin. A faint halo spread out from his forehead, emitting gray rays of light. Chapter 365: Beheaded! Chapter 365: Beheaded! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the sandy dune in the cold night, the five doppelgangers had a change of expression when they were touched by the dull gray light. "What is this ability¡­" Sky muttered in a heavy tone. He originally thought he could handle a 4th rank class holder very easily. But he sensed danger from the aura suddenly emitted by Marvin. He discovered that all his Legend specialties were suppressed! He sized up Marvin carefully, studying his body''s changes. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "How could it be?" "Half-Legend!?" ... Sky wasn''t startled for no reason. When he first met Marvin, he had seen through his real strength. Without a doubt, back when he snuck into the Wolf Spider mercenaries'' group, Marvin was at Level 18. In the Pale Hand''s mind, Marvin should still be at that level. But after cautiously using Inspect again, he was shocked to find that Marvin was already standing at the gateway to Legend rank! Level 20 Half-Legend! Marvin smirked. Thanks to the fight with the Evil Spirits in Saruha he reached Level 19, and for killing the Theater Spirit he received another chunk of experience. The three tragically dying Black Dragons gave him an additional 60000 battle exp. All that together with a bit of general exp was enough for Marvin to level up his Night Walker class again! Thus, before leaving Hope City, his Night Walker class reached level 8, giving him the following levels: Level 9 Ranger ¨C Level 8 Night Walker ¨C Level 6 Shapeshift Sorcerer! His total level was 20. One more step and he would become a true Legend. With Marvin improving so quickly, no wonder it startled the Pale Hand. The natives of this world didn''t know about his [Essence Absorption System], with Mark 47 being the only exception. He was shocked by Marvin''s progress, but what unnerved him even more was that halo Marvin used. Level 8 Night Walker skill, [Dark Halo]. ¡­ Marvin took the time to carefully study the Night Walker skill list after reaching Level 7. Level 7 Night Walkers didn''t have any particularly strong skills to unlock, but at least he could still check his next level''s skills and see if there was a good one waiting for him. He found out that upon becoming a Level 8 Night Walker he would gain access to a very powerful skill, Dark Halo. And since he still had 36 SP untouched from before, he directly spent 50SP on that skill once his Night Walker class reached level 8. [Dark Halo (50)] [Requirements: Night] [Duration: 10 minutes. Usable once per day] [Effect: Weaken enemies'' passive battle specialties to a certain extent.] [Hidden effect ¨C Legend Weakening (50 SP): When facing a Legend, weakening effect increased by 10%] ... In a battle, weakening enemies was as useful as buffing oneself. When Marvin saw this skill''s description, he immediately decided to upgrade this halo ability. This was an AoE (Area of Effect) skill that would weaken every enemy in the Dark Halo''s range. This was what Marvin had prepared to win despite being at a disadvantage, and it was one of his most important cards to beat a Legend as a Half-Legend! One of the biggest issues when facing a Legend was overcoming their powerful passive specialties. Now, in the Dark Halo, Sky''s powerful specialties would be weakened to a certain extent, and the gap between the two was not that big anymore. Moreover, when it came to attributes, Marvin was actually a cut above him. He had the 30 points Godly Dexterity! In the previous exchange, Marvin felt that Sky''s Dexterity was around 28 and had yet to touch the bottleneck! It was very difficult for a native to increase an attribute to the Godly Domain. This was one of Marvin''s biggest advantages. With the Dark Halo active, Marvin''s superiority could finally be displayed! The next second, he rushed toward a Doppelganger, striking out! Sky sneered, "You think that halo is enough to beat me?" "Truly naive." The Dark Halo could only decrease the gap between both sides and wouldn''t let Marvin win. In Sky''s eyes, this wouldn''t change the outcome of the fight. But the next exchange made the Pale Hand frown. He previously had his overpowered specialties at full effect, so Marvin''s moves and blade techniques didn''t seem so fierce. Now that his specialties were being suppressed, Marvin''s strong points could finally stand out. His speed was incomparable, and his daggers were like lightning. Sky was careless and lost another Doppelganger to Marvin! He was fighting one versus four and didn''t seem to be in a difficult situation like before. Although he still seemed to be at a disadvantage, he had a lot more opportunities to counter attack instead of only being on the defensive. This made Sky''s heart sink. That guy was a Half-Legend and was already able to contend with him¡­ If he advanced to Legend, Sky might not be able to handle him at all! His felt cold, looking toward Marvin with an even more murderous gaze. At that time, he decided that regardless of the relationship between Marvin and the three sisters, he definitely needed to get rid of that dangerous guy while he was still a Half-Legend. "Woosh!" The four shadows merged as Sky said with a gloomy face, "I won''t play with you, kid." "Drop dead!" His right foot kicked the ground as he rushed forward, slashing toward Marvin! That move was not only strangely fast, but its power was also extremely fierce! Sky''s true strength could be seen after merging with the doppelgangers that he created. He didn''t intend to give Marvin any chance. Marvin simply couldn''t dodge that attack! Even with the Dark Halo weakening the enemy! Sky smiled cruelly. He looked completely sure that Marvin would end up as a corpse on the sandy dune. But Marvin was still incomparably calm. Facing the Pale Hand''s powerful attack, he chose to receive it, aiming his [Azure Leaf]s at Sky! Burst! He thrust his daggers forward like bullets. He looked as if he was disregarding his own life! Marvin didn''t use any defensive moves at all, his daggers rushing toward Sky''s vitals! "Want me to die with you?!" The Pale Hand was surprised. Marvin''s imposing manner almost made him choke, but he still sneered, believing that Marvin''s plan had no chance of success! Because the initiative was in his own hands. He was certain to kill Marvin in one blow! ... In a flash, they reached each other. The Pale Hand''s blades were like thunder, and his speed was incredible. He easily blocked Marvin''s [Azure Leaf]s with his left dagger. His right wrist shook and his long dagger slashed furiously toward Marvin''s abdomen! A sinister expression appeared on his face. This was a skill that could definitely split Marvin in two! ''Wanting to take me down with him¡­ Too funny¡­'' That thought flashed through his mind when suddenly, a crystal clear sound echoed out! "Clang!" His long dagger didn''t leave a wound on Marvin''s abdomen, seeming to have hit something incomparably solid. A shining layer appeared on Marvin''s skin. Sky was shocked that such a powerful slash only left a mere scratch on Marvin''s body! This was impossible! ''This is¡­ [Diamond Body]!'' "How could you have a Legend Monk''s ability?" Sky paled. But only an ice cold dagger answered him. Marvin had given up on defending, taking that attack in order to create his own opportunity! [Azure Leaf] being blocked was just as he''d intended. As Sky''s attack struck, Marvin''s weapons moved like snakes and abruptly went past Sky''s defenses, taking advantage of his surprise. Marvin was glittering all over. At that time he wholeheartedly focused on attacking! Sky was frightened, and used all his strength to block! But this was already too late. Marvin had used his Shapeshift Sorcerer''s Unbreakable Diamond Body, giving him eight seconds. What could be done in eight seconds? It was enough for the current Marvin to do at least thirty slashes. His daggers'' powerful attributes were prominently displayed along with the bonuses from Reckless Dual Wielder. Sky was caught off guard by Marvin''s onslaught! At the 11th slash, Sky''s left dagger shook and was shattered! After losing a dagger, he tried to get away with an escape skill. He kept flickering and disappearing. But Marvin had already seen through it for a while. The temporary Perception buffs weren''t there for nothing. He immediately chased after him! It was still a melee battle, and they were still ruthlessly attacking each other. At the 23rd slash, Marvin fiercely slashed down, wounding him and almost cutting him in two! Sky had neither Marvin''s unbreakable body nor his Fatal Injuries Immunity. That blow almost killed him! Marvin''s two daggers flew nonstop. He had to make the most of the eight seconds of his Diamond-shape! "Clang!" At the 31th slash, Sky''s remaining long dagger flew out of his right hand. Fear flashed through his eyes as he intended to turn into a bat and escape. But Marvin didn''t let him. [Night Beheading (50)]! "Woosh!" The shadow streaked across the sky and fell on the Pale Hand''s neck as he died full of grievance! A Legend fell! ... On the sandy dune, Marvin let out a long breath. His body returned to normal before immediately sinking into a serious state of exhaustion and he couldn''t help but fall to the ground. When he advanced to Level 8 Night Walker, he used his remaining points to upgrade Night Beheading, letting this powerful attack skill reach 50 points. 50 points in Night Beheading gave it the strong hidden effect, [Decapitation], which greatly increased the success rate of Night Beheading. With the suppression of the Dark Halo, Marvin finally took the chance and did a thunderous slash. Strictly speaking, this was the first Legend he killed himself! "Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!" Three silhouettes flashed over. The three sisters arrived beside Marvin, looking at his situation. But Marvin suddenly heard a mechanical sound from far in the distance. Marvin looked and froze. ''Slaughterer!'' It had actually chased him over! Chapter 366: Sunrise Island Chapter 366: Sunrise Island Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Chaotic Memory Construct, Slaughterer. Marvin thought that after he escaped from Saruha, Slaughterer would just roam around the ruins. He hadn''t expected it to chase him out of Saruha. ''Could it be following some mark left on me?'' Marvin''s heart sank. Slaughterer''s fighting strength was very high. It didn''t feel good being tracked by that guy. "Intruder¡­" The rough mechanical voice sounded grim. Slaughterer looked sharp and full of killing intent, and its hands had been changed into electric chainsaws! "Zzzzz!" The chainsaws kept revving as its eyes flickered with a dangerous red light. "Intruder¡­ Die!" The three sisters frowned. Jessica looked at Marvin. "Friend?" Marvin shook his head. "Enemy?" Marvin nodded firmly. The Fate Sorceress burst out with a frightening seven-colored radiance, engulfing Slaughterer in an instant! Marvin was stupefied. It only took Jessica seven seconds to¡­ forcefully tear apart that invulnerable piece of metal! Seeing the proud Slaughterer being torn into pieces, Marvin realized he had been worried for nothing. Jessica was an existence as famous as the North''s Valkyrie, and her 6th layer Fate Power was more than enough. After Marvin thanked Jessica, he found the part he wanted from the pile of scraps. That was the final Memory Chip which belonged to Slaughterer itself. Thus, all five of the Memory Chips were gathered in the box. ... After everything was settled, Marvin bid the three sisters farewell and rested a bit. After killing the Pale Hand, he didn''t find anyone else hiding in the surroundings. During his fight, he had felt that there were two people hiding in the dark. One of them had a familiar aura. Gwyn''s face came to his mind and he had wondered why he hadn''t immediately escaped when seeing the Pale Hand, but Marvin assumed he had his reasons. In fact, after Marvin killed Sky, Gwyn and the other person left immediately. Marvin guessed that the other one was also be a Vampire. In any case, the issue was settled. After the three sisters left, he went on his way and quickly reached the City of Knowledge. This time he didn''t need to inform the Scholars of the City of Knowledge and instead used the pass Mark 47 had given him. He was immediately granted access by the construct who had nothing to do all year round and secretly rushed to the Pearl Tower. Marvin didn''t bother with greetings and went straight to the heart of the matter. "You found my Memory Chip?" Mark 47 was overjoyed. His human-like features reached perfection and Marvin was surprised to feel his genuine happiness. Sure enough, everything related to Lance was outstanding, even if it was a construct. Marvin nodded as he took out the small box containing the Memory Chips. Mark 47 scanned the five Memory Chips and took a dark yellow one. "Only this one is mine¡­ The others aren''t." It seemed that it was this Memory Chip that caused Slaughterer to have chaotic memories. Mark 47 easily opened up a part of his body to insert the Memory Chip. In fact, with all his free time, he had already dismantled his own body before and was highly efficient in this regard. It only took an instant for him to set it up. "How is it?" Marvin hopefully asked. If this Chip was really what Mark 47 needed, he would not only gain 100000 general exp, but also a large amount of information! He had too many questions regarding this world. The most powerful and wise being in this world was certainly God Lance. The construct he left behind would surely know a lot of things that Marvin was interested in. "Beep! Beep! Beep!" Mark 47''s body issued a sound like a strange warning before calming down. The construct''s face was a bit strange as he apparently recalled some memories, before ultimately releasing a deep sigh. "This is my Memory Chip¡­ But it isn''t complete." "From the information inside, it seems like my Memory Chip has been split up into four and this is merely one piece. Hmmm¡­ There are three more, and they seem to be located in some particularly dangerous places." "I also recalled some memories, but they are still quite fragmented and not very pleasing. I need you to quickly help me find the other parts!" Mark 47 firmly added, "I can increase the quest reward." ... An hour later, Marvin left Pearl Tower in a complicated mood. His quest had been updated, and now he needed to find the remaining three pieces of the Memory Chip. And this time, Mark 47''s reward for each piece was 50000 exp! The previous quest had already been cancelled and Marvin received 50000 general experience for that piece of the Memory Chip. Marvin was glad to get some experience. But looking at the map in his hand, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It was as Mark 47 had said. The remaining pieces were in very dangerous areas. One of them was on the opposite side of the Pambo Sea, in the Dead Area. But it was in a forbidden region of the Dead Area. Marvin hadn''t planned to go there this time. ''Well, let''s see how it goes.'' Marvin inwardly sighed as he put away the map. ... His happiness from dealing with Sky had already disappeared. He had received some shocking news from Mark 47! Although it was only a part of his Memory Chip, Mark 47 still remembered some things. As he deciphered the complex explanation, Marvin discovered a shocking secret! According to the construct, while he was following Lance, Lance had met some issues! The Great Wizard God had to take various measures in order to deal with them. The disappearance of the Wizard God in the 4th Era wasn''t accidental; it was a necessary move. As for whether he was successful or not, Mark 47 didn''t know. But this matter was apparently connected to the Universe Magic Pool. These scattered pieces of information made Marvin feel a chill. He had always thought that the matter of the Gods attacking the Universe Magic Pool wasn''t simple, but there weren''t any clues so he couldn''t make further guesses. ... 50000 general experience from the quest, plus a bit over 10000 for killing Sky. With all that, Marvin seemed to have a lot of exp. But to level up to Level 9 Night Walker, he needed 140000 exp, and he needed as much as 200000 to reach Level 10. This was how much Marvin needed before being able to advance to Ruler of the Night. Fortunately, he already had a solution. The Ghosts of the Dead Area. This trip wouldn''t only be about finding Ivan. He would also find a few spots he remembered like Saruha to farm huge piles of experience. He returned to Rocky Mountain, but he didn''t intend to stay there long. After confirming that Fiend Sorcerer Daisy had made arrangements for the girl with Holy Blood, he once again departed alone. He returned to Ruins City, adjusting his appearance while using a very unobtrusive identity to get a hold of a ship''s ticket. Two days later, the [Parrot] set off for Sunrise Island. ... The trip from Ruins City to Sunrise Island would only take five days, but for Marvin it was a rare break. This part of the sea wasn''t tranquil. There were not only pirates, but also things from folktales like Sea Monsters, Ghosts, and others. But Marvin''s luck held out, and they didn''t meet anything strange during their trip. The shabby boat steadily headed toward Sunrise Island. There was a huge network there manipulated by a secret force. Ships going to the Dead Area all had to be approved by that secret force. But Marvin had no intention to board a boat to sail toward the Dead Area. This would be a huge waste of time. Near Sunrise Island, there was a secret undersea path that would lead to the Dead Area''s shore. Although that secret path was filled with danger, Marvin decided to take it in order to save time. After all, he had to quickly find Ivan and think of a way to expose Dark Phoenix before the Great Calamity to save Hathaway. These were Marvin''s main objectives. There shouldn''t be anyone aware that Dark Phoenix was actually a God of the 3rd Era! The woman was extremely crafty and back when the Wizard God forcibly sent the 3rd Era Gods to the Astral Sea''s God Realms, she had used a heaven-defying Artifact to hide. She then cautiously hid among the mortals and didn''t establish her own church or religion. If she wished to, she could ignite her God Fire and turn back into a real God. Because her refined Fate Tablet fragment was rather important. This mysterious and frightening woman was in fact on the same side as the Gods. Hathaway probably didn''t realize that. But Marvin could see through this. ''I have to find a way to gather the Legend powerhouses in one place and expose Dark Phoenix¡­ Moreover, it needs to be foolproof.'' ''She has been running the South Wizard Alliance for a long time. The people of the South Wizard Alliance might already be her people, so even if her identity is revealed, they will probably think it''s fake.'' ''It seems I can only look for additional manpower.'' Marvin sat in the boat, thinking hard while waiting to reach Sunrise Island. After a while he began to feel stuffy, so he left the hold and walked around on the deck. There weren''t many people on the deck. Most of them were just lazy sailors scattered around. But there was a beautiful silhouette that attracted others'' attention. Marvin froze when he saw that silhouette. ''How could it be¡­'' ''Hathaway?'' Chapter 367: Real or Fake Chapter 367: Real or Fake Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Although this was only a view from the back, the first person that came to Marvin''s mind was Hathaway. He couldn''t help but quickly walk over. The girl noticed him and tilted her head, looking at him curiously. In that instant, Marvin almost choked. She looked exactly like Hathaway. It was her appearance as an adolescent. Her beautiful eyes were sizing him up doubtfully. "How¡­" Marvin''s mouth felt dry. Wasn''t Hathaway taken away by Dark Phoenix? How could she appear here? And for some reason she was vigilant towards him. "Who are you?" "I don''t know you." Marvin froze. Could he have mistaken her? Impossible! That appearance, that familiar aura, there was no difference from before! Marvin was a bit confused. At that time, the other party started moving past Marvin, looking at him with suspicion. She looked as if she had met someone hitting on her. This made Marvin very frustrated. "What''s your name?" he asked. She stopped and frowned for a moment. "...Hathaway." Shortly after, she continued on her way, leaving the deck and returning to the hold. Only Marvin remained, standing in daze. ... Marvin was quite befuddled by his encounter with Hathaway on this trip. He couldn''t understand why she couldn''t recognize him. ''Could it be that Dark Phoenix did something to her?'' ''How about I stealthily check?'' After entering the hold, Marvin hesitated a bit. He found her cabin and if he wanted to, he could sneak in. But he didn''t do so in the end. He felt something wrong. Her expression when looking at him didn''t seem fake and he didn''t find any special traces, but Marvin still felt some kind of danger. He didn''t have his outstanding buffed Perception anymore, so he could only rely on his eyes. He simply couldn''t figure out what had happened to Hathaway. ''Her Magic Power? Why has it disappeared?'' Marvin didn''t believe there was someone with the exact same name and appearance in this world. There was definitely an issue. ''No good¡­ I still want to take a look.'' Marvin decided to check, but suddenly, his heart started beating faster! This was the same feeling he got when he realized Hathaway was sealed in ice. A scene flashed in Marvin''s mind: While lightning and thunder surged through the sky, a black-gowned woman was smirking as a drop of blood seeped out of the ice crystals... Marvin''s whole body felt cold! Dark Phoenix! It was that woman again... It seemed that before he could go find her, she couldn''t help herself any longer and took the initiative instead. These disjointed bits of information were enough for Marvin to make a rough guess. A drop of Hathaway''s blood plus Dark Phoenix''s Divine Source should be enough to create a fake "Hathaway" that looked real. That God hiding in the human world still couldn''t resist making a move against Marvin. ''She definitely saw that I was the one who launched Judgement Day¡­'' ''There is a layer of fog between the God Realms and the Universe Magic Pool. While the rest of the Gods might not be able to see me, Glynos and Dark Phoenix should know.'' ''Did Judgement Day''s might shock her? Or am I making her worried?'' Marvin calmed his heart, analyzing the situation carefully. It seemed Hathaway wasn''t really dormant in the ice, since she sent Marvin this invaluable piece of information. This meant that her situation shouldn''t be too bad right now. She was probably feigning dormancy as a trick to deceive Dark Phoenix. Marvin felt a bit reassured. Shortly after, his eyes turned vicious. "Want to use Hathaway to kill me?" Dark Phoenix''s goal was extremely clear. This fake Hathaway was a trick to lure him. If he really tried to sneak in, there would likely be a trap awaiting him! But since he was aware of Dark Phoenix''s trick, Marvin wouldn''t worry too much. Since Hathaway went to great lengths to hide her situation, he couldn''t show any sign that he knew about it and decided to delay it instead. Marvin thought for a bit and then returned to his cabin. He hid in his cabin without moving for the next few days. He felt someone hesitating in front of his door, but leaving in the end. Marvin sneered, ''Still want to hide it?'' ... Sunrise Island. This was a large and very strange island. It was obviously located west of mainland Feinan, but was called Sunrise. This island''s history was very long, and the power controlling it was also ancient. The Black Rider Monastery! This was a mysterious organization established by Black Knight Sangore, and it had no lack of Legend experts. They controlled every harbor of Sunrise Island and had a very dedicated fleet. Sangore himself very rarely appeared. Sunrise Island would follow his appointed overseer most of the time. This place was noisy and flourishing, but the rules were exceptionally strict. If someone dared to use force on Sunrise Island, they would be chased to death by the subordinate organizations of the Black Rider Monastery! No one dared to fight a mysterious organization that had multiple Legends. Moreover, it was rumored that Black Knight Sangore had a page of a God''s book that contained endless power. It was part of an artifact, and it was precisely because of that shattered artifact that Sangore was able to rule the entire Sunrise Island and the neighboring seas. Marvin knew that the so-called God''s Book page was in fact the Book of Nalu''s 2nd page! The 2nd page was named [Prosperity]. This page had a strange ability. It could make a city thrive endlessly. It was also because of this that Black Knight Sangore had been secretly looking for the other pages of the Book of Nalu. But he had been unsuccessful for all these past years. If it wasn''t for Sunrise Island being the only way to access the Dead Area, Marvin definitely wouldn''t pass through here. The two pages of the Book of Nalu could resonate and it would be troublesome if Sangore made a move. Thus, when the ship reached the shore, Marvin quickly disembarked and silently blended into the crowd. After a while, the fake Hathaway got off the boat with doubt hovering on her face. She didn''t understand what had gone wrong. Marvin already saw her, so why would he endure and not look for her? Could there be a flaw in her disguise? But in any case, the Master''s order had to be carried out. Marvin had to die! Killing intent flashed in her eyes as her gaze went through the crowd, locking onto the disguised Marvin. She quickly followed him. ... After Marvin arrived at Sunrise Island, he didn''t stay in the initial area for long. He went to the shore to find a fisherman that would take him by boat to a small island not far from there. That small island had a very strange shape. There was a volcano on the island and it looked like an animal claw raised high up, making it easy to recognize. The island was uninhabited all year round and had no specialties it was known for, but since Marvin paid well, the fisherman was willing to take him there. In any case, it wasn''t far. He knew that the fake Hathaway created by Dark Phoenix would definitely be following, but he didn''t care. The two arrived at the island one after the other. For Marvin, this small island was the relay that would lead him to the Dead Area. At the edge of this small island there was a cave that could be used to enter the Seafloor Tunnel. No one knew when that undersea tunnel had been excavated. It seemed to be related to a sea race that had disappeared in the Pambo Sea. If he could activate the tunnel entrance and walk through the transportation tunnels under the surface, it would be a lot faster than sitting in a boat. But before leaving for the Dead Area, he still had to deal with that big heartache. ... On the beach in the evening, Marvin meticulously reduced his speed. The sun was setting. A somewhat strange shadow could be seen under a coconut tree. ''Clumsy Assassin¡­'' Marvin smiled coldly. The lifeform Dark Phoenix created clearly had not yet integrated into this world after being alive for such a short period of time. Despite having the abilities of a 4th rank Assassin, the traces left in Stealth were too glaring and Marvin could easily see through them. He wasn''t worried, moving forward neither quickly nor slowly. This was a battle of patience. In the end, when the sun sank completely, a soft voice echoed behind him. "Marvin!" Marvin smirked. He slowly turned, looking at the other side with feigned shock. "Didn''t you not recognize me?" The fake Hathaway reluctantly squeezed out a smile. "I seem to have forgotten many important things." "But I feel that you are a bit familiar." "You know me? Can you help me recall my memories?" Using amnesia? Marvin sneered inwardly, while appearing overjoyed on the surface. He walked over quickly and assured, "Of course I''ll help you." As they approached each other, "Hathaway" gave a blushing smile. "How do you intend to help¡­" But before she could finish, Marvin suddenly attacked! Shadow Step! His speed was incomparably quick and his timing was exquisite. She simply didn''t have any chance to react. Marvin moved right behind her and knocked her out! Killing her directly wasn''t suitable, because he would be sensed by Dark Phoenix if he did so. But Marvin did have a better method. He brought the unconscious enemy in the cave and took out the Book of Nalu''s 6th page, [Rebirth]! The fake Hathaway''s body instantly weakened! Marvin could feel the page''s excitement and without Marvin''s instructions, it began swallowing Dark Phoenix''s Divine Source! ''I hope Sangore won''t react.'' Marvin glanced worriedly at Sunrise Island. ... In Black Coral Islands, a scene suddenly appeared in front of Dark Phoenix: Her Hathaway creation was chasing after Marvin, but Marvin was too crafty and escaped. But Marvin was seriously injured and seemed like an arrow at the end of its flight. ''This should be fine.'' Dark Phoenix smiled, pleased with the result. She then immediately shifted her attention elsewhere. She still had a lot of important things to do. Chapter 368: Time Breakpoint Chapter 368: Time Breakpoint Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin still felt that it was dangerous to use the Book of Nalu. Even though the Rebirth page was relatively safe, that was when compared to the other pages. He nearly got fucked by the book of Nalu last time with Madeline, almost ending up becoming its slave. Thus, he remained at a respectful distance from it. The God of Deception wasn''t benevolent, and the way he fell was very strange. And Berserk Lord Angola exploding was good enough proof of the Book of Nalu''s dangerous nature. But he didn''t have much choice this time. The fake Hathaway made by Dark Phoenix was a physical body that evolved from her Divine Source. If he wanted to trick Dark Phoenix while taking care of that problem, he could only use the treasure left behind by the God of Deception. Marvin was the master of that page of the Book of Nalu, and since he had that [Spirit Armband] raising his willpower, his control over the Book of Nalu had increased quite a lot. By the time the page finished absorbing the Divine Source, the scene of him being pursued appeared in his mind. These scenes were created perfectly by the Book of Nalu and the crafty book knew how to mislead Dark Phoenix''s investigation. Everything went smoothly. Dark Phoenix was indeed deceived and from the Book of Nalu''s reaction, she shouldn''t be paying much attention to this fake Hathaway anymore. After all, as a God, she had many things to take care of before the Great Calamity. ... In the cave, Marvin slightly relaxed. After the Book of Nalu finished absorbing the Divine Source, the fake Hathaway''s body disappeared. A drop of scarlet blood floated in the air. Marvin extended his hand, letting the drop of blood land on his palm. But as it touched his skin, the blood turned appallingly black! Marvin was a bit startled, but before he could react, the black drop of blood went through his pores and was absorbed into his body. In an instant, Marvin felt his blood starting to boil! Some kind of dormant power seemed to be awakening. But this feeling only lasted for less than half a minute. Marvin could feel that this drop of black blood had been instantly devoured by his bloodline. A flickering flow of information went through Marvin''s mind. He opened his eyes after a while with an expression of shock. ''Curse of the Anzed Witch?'' ... There was an additional curse on Marvin''s status window. This curse was called [Time Breakpoint]. Its effect was that for three days, Marvin''s body would be stuck at that point in time and wouldn''t age. This was a very strange curse. Even with Marvin''s high Resistances, he would still be cursed for three days. That was only one drop of Hathaway''s blood! Marvin understood a lot from that drop. ''Turns out this is the cause of the matter with Hathaway''s age.'' ''It''s not her using three shapes. It''s actually the Anzed Witch hereditary curse flaring up.'' ''6 years old, 16 years old, 26 years old, three Breakpoints. It wasn''t that she liked to change her appearance to those three shapes, but rather that she was trapped between these three Breakpoints.'' ''There are still strange curses and special constitutions like that¡­'' Even the knowledgeable Marvin hadn''t known about it and couldn''t help but mock himself. Hathaway''s blood was cursed with the Breakpoint curse, making her cycle between different Breakpoints. It sounded pretty good, like a clever way to reach immortality. But something like time was very mysterious. Once broken, some unimaginable circumstances would appear. Marvin could guess that Hathaway anxiously wanted to take care of her curse. Because this curse not only restricted her power''s growth, but would also create danger not far in the future. Her mind might eventually split into three personalities because of the three Breakpoints. The three personalities would try to separate from each other, leading to devastating injuries. She originally thought that after advancing to Legend, the curse would be easily taken care of... but it wasn''t. She planned to use this time while sealed in ice to try to come up with ways to deal with the curse. Originally, Marvin wasn''t supposed to know about this. Fortunately, his Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline was powerful enough after breaking through thanks to the Golden Blood he had used. With its overbearing nature, it managed to absorb Hathaway''s blood, allowing Marvin to get those pieces of information. In all likelihood, Dark Phoenix didn''t notice it, or else she would have made use of this information. Marvin''s feeling of crisis was now more intense. From the start, Hathaway wasn''t safe in Dark Phoenix''s hand. He had to advance to Legend as fast as possible! Thinking of this, he started checking around the small island to find a depression in the ground. That was the entrance to the tunnel! The depression led to a deep cave which was guarded by a few Sirens. With his current strength, Marvin had no issue negotiating with them¡­ Using his daggers. After a few minutes, he followed the cave and entered the seafloor. A huge blue stone door flickering with a faint glow was now in front of Marvin. There was a strange smiling face on the door. That face wasn''t carved in¡­ It was actually a Greed Stone Monster. This undersea tunnel''s origin was very old, but few people knew about it. Marvin approached and the Greed Stone Monster blinked before stating, "500 gold. 450 will also work." Marvin immediately paid 500 gold coins. That monster was not only greedy, but also very mean. If you truly wanted to save a bit and decided to pay 450, then you''d definitely regret it. Who knew where that guy would send you! "Ding Ding Ding!" The gold coins fell in the Greed Stone Monster''s mouth. The blue entrance then opened wide. Marvin went through the blue curtain of light that was behind the door, and it was as if he crossed through a long expanse of space. This was the wonder of the Seafloor Tunnel. Each step was like a hundred steps. All kinds of runes were there, and based on the description during the game, this tunnel was something that existed before the Primal Chaos Era. That was around the era of the Night Monarch. The first third of the tunnel had no dangers. Marvin unconsciously quickened his pace, rushing forward. ... Sunrise Island. While the central main street was bustling with activity, the sounds of horses'' hooves suddenly echoed! Everyone was shocked; the central main street prohibited horses! This was the Lord''s inflexible rule. And today someone dared to violate that law?! A total of six Black Knights overbearingly rushed through the crowd! Everyone was in uproar. The leader was Black Knight Sangore. Sangore was looking at a small island in the distance, muttering, "God''s Book..." Chapter 369: Xunshan Monastery Chapter 369: Xunshan Monastery Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Breathing sounds in the distance were distinctly audible in the cold. A handsome man was sitting alone in an ancient village, listening. Nearby, a red crow was flapping its wings restlessly while watching everything. The man suddenly moved, making a grasping motion in the air. The red crow was instantly torn apart! An angry voice came from outside the village. "Ivan! Don''t think that no one dares to act against you just because you are the son of the Great Elven King!" "We found the Secret Garden first! Do you think you can defeat all of us alone?" Powerful silhouettes could be seen in the surroundings of the Ancient Village. The words came from the Wizard who had been controlling the crow. He was a Half-Legend Wizard, and his words simply had no worth in front of Ivan, the Elven War Saint. Ivan simply ignored him. He only continued sitting calmly in the middle of the village with a determined expression. Except him, no one dared to enter the village. Because every single person who had entered the village was killed! The Wood Elves would rarely use such fierce means, but in the past few days, many corpses had piled up outside the village. Despite it being this way, there were still many people gathering outside the Ancient Village. They were waiting for the hidden place to open. The Secret Garden of the Dead Area was rumored to have countless mystical medicines. Ivan had suffered a lot to look for medicine that could cure injuries caused by flames made from Divine Source, but he found nothing. Now that he knew the Secret Garden was about to open, he definitely couldn''t miss it! ''There are still seven days¡­ The news has already been leaked.'' ''At that time, who knows how many Legends will be there¡­'' Worry flashed in Ivan''s eyes. Even though this land was rather deserted, there were many experts here. The Secret Garden''s opening was bound to attract the attention of many Legend experts. Ivan wasn''t worried about ordinary Legends. It was just that he had crossed swords with some powerful Legends in other regions of the Dead Area. They were descendants of Ancient Races, people with fierce innate constitutions. Even if he was an Elven War Saint, he couldn''t overpower everything. ''If those powerhouses join hands, it would be troublesome,'' Ivan thought calmly, keeping a determined expression on his face. This time, whoever blocked his path would be torn into pieces! Because every night when he closed his eyes, he recalled the scene of that burning black hole on that nearly perfect body! ''Father¡­'' ... At the same time, a weak-looking shadow appeared at the edge of the Dead Area. When Marvin stepped onto the Dead Area''s rough soil, two and a half days had already passed. The Dead Area had a fog that would never change all year long. ''Finally!'' Marvin felt a bit excited. He had spent two and a half days walking through the Seafloor Tunnel. He would have been sitting for a whole month if he went by boat! In the latter half of the Seafloor Tunnel, he met some powerful monsters, such as a Bebilith! But Marvin wasn''t a weak noble anymore, so he easily defeated these random monsters. He had a pleasant journey and arrived safely at the Dead Area. The tunnel exited from the west side of the Pambo Sea. The eastern coast of the Dead Area was a relatively safe region which had scattered Human villages. Most of the people in these villages were wanderers or people who were sent to the Dead Area in exile, so the public security wasn''t too good. Marvin casually looked for a small village to resupply, and more importantly, to exchange some broken pieces of silver to buy a horse. After getting a horse, he easily found the route to Xunshan Monastery. The fierce horse rushed through the fog, and with Marvin''s good eyesight, he could easily see the path ahead. Xunshan Monastery was situated in the center of the Dead Area. From the coast, he would need a good half a day to reach there, as long as he didn''t take a wrong path. Although Marvin didn''t have a complete map of the Dead Area in his mind, there wouldn''t be any mistake about the path. Below the monastery there was a flourishing town that was considered famous in the Dead Area. Marvin wanted to find information about Ivan there. Otherwise, it would be very hard to locate him with how big the Dead Area was. He believed that since Ivan had come to find medicine for the Great Elven King, he definitely would have gone to a few famous towns in the Dead Area to look for information. Wood Elves would be quite conspicuous in this place filled with Ancient Races'' descendants. There shouldn''t be much trouble getting some information about him. ... On his way, Marvin met several groups of bandits. But when they saw that he was alone and gave off a feeling that was out of the ordinary, they just let him pass. After Marvin arrived at Xunshan Town, he released a task to get information about the Wood Elf''s whereabouts through an informant before continuing to Xunshan Monastery. Xunshan Town and Xunshan Monastery were like two different worlds. The former was lively and flourishing, while the latter was high in the mountains. To get there, one would need to traverse a rugged mountain road that was a bit broken down and required climbing at parts. Inside the monastery, a group of Monks were training. They carried the secret techniques from the past, training in them assiduously. Xunshan Monastery was most famous because of an expert that had come from there. It was said that his strength was enough to shake the Overlords of all the nearby sea areas. It must be known that the Pambo Sea''s Overlords were all powerful Sea Monsters with extraordinary strength. That super-expert was a Legend Monk who had advanced to Cloud Monk. In terms of just stats, that class was more powerful than Inheim''s Guardian Monk class! Marvin followed the rough path and found a group of meditating Monks. The person in charge of the teachings was an old man. His body was marked by the passage of time and was frighteningly withered, as if there was only a layer of skin on his bones. "Excuse me, may I ask who you are looking for?" the old man inquired while glancing sideways at Marvin. In a daze, Marvin had a strange feeling like he was returning to the ancient martial arts world. A group of Monks practicing ancient techniques in a mountain monastery gave that sort of impression. "I am here to deliver a letter." Marvin smiled, taking out a letter and handing it over. The old man took a look a handed it back. "The recipient isn''t here." "He lives behind the mountain. Walk past that bridge and you can find him in his cave." "That''s a strange person, you should be careful." Marvin already knew that Professor''s friend wasn''t part of this group of Monks. He was a Blade Technique Master hiding in Xunshan Monastery! He was called Kangen. With the old man''s permission, Marvin left and rushed to the back of the mountain. At the same time, a group of Black Knights also stopped in Xunshan Town. "It''s nearby¡­ Search attentively!" Sangore coldly ordered. Chapter 370: Desperation Chapter 370: Desperation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin arrived at the back of Xunshan Monastery''s rear mountain after crossing the suspended stone bridge. This place was even more ruined than the previous path. There were a few caves that led to some unknown places. Marvin examined the area carefully and found that someone had frequently gone in and out of the central cave. There was dust covering the ground of the other entrances, so it seemed that no one had been in those for a long time. As far as he knew, only Blade Technique Master Kangen was living at the back of this mountain. It should be right here. He wasn''t in the Feinan continent anymore. This was the Dead Area continent, this world''s most desolate region. With a trace of reverence, Marvin didn''t rely on his Darksight to rush in, lighting a candle instead before slowly entering the cave. Those who could talk on the same level as the Copper Dragon Professor were certainly not normal people. Marvin had a vague understanding of Xunshan Monastery and had also heard some things about Blade Technique Master Kangen. ... The Dead Area was an expansion added in the later stage of the game and it attracted a large number of players on release. Although the Dead Area was desolate, it had a variety of monsters and many valuable minerals, plants and ghosts that Feinan lacked. Players had always been fearless. In the eyes of the players, the natives'' banishing ground was a land worth being developed, a territory that had yet to be enjoyed. At that time, the impact of the Great Calamity in Feinan was gradually diminishing, and with the help of the Golden Children, the cities gradually became prosperous again. And the Gods also had their own domains in Feinan. Although they didn''t gain a firm foothold, aside from a few fallen Gods, they had their own Apostles and followers. The strength of the players gave them a headache, so they united to open the entrance to the Dead Area, trying to shift the attention of these greedy Golden Children. At the same time, there was a power they were afraid of in the Dead Area. They wanted to send the tiger away to swallow the wolf, weakening their own enemies. As a result, the players in the Dead Area encountered a lot of troubles. Many of the forces working to open up new territories in the Dead Area suffered great losses! Because their main target was Xunshan Monastery! They accepted the quest of the Winter God and treated Xunshan Monastery as an instance similar to the Scarlet Monastery. The outcome... Well, as one could imagine... After the fight started, the players found out that this seemingly unguarded mountain not only had a rough path that was difficult to traverse, but was also filled with runes and arrays. Moreover, even though the basic Xunshan Monastery itself only had about 20 Monks, once the fighting started, many Monks from all over the Dead Area continent hurried back. This place was very important for Monks from all over the Dead Area. It had many hidden talented individuals and also a long history. In the first three days of the war, more than two hundred Monks hurried there, and the weakest were Half-Legends! And there were more than ten Legend Monks among them! Nobody knew where these unknown Legend Monks had been hiding, but when the Monastery was under attack, they rushed back one after the other to help. The players who received the quest complained endlessly. Even if there were also some Legends among the players, they simply weren''t able to overcome the powerful Xunshan Monastery! The first wave of their meticulously prepared attack was defeated. The angry players looked for the Winter God and accused him of giving the wrong quest information. The Winter God was only a God with medium Divine Power that didn''t dare to descend to Feinan with his body. He was blocked at his shrine by a group of reckless players that were endlessly complaining. Under the pressure of all these players, the Winter God had no choice but to change his terms. He had to promise more rewards, and also had to send a Divine Power Avatar to the Dead Area to help the players prevail over the "sinister" Xunshan Monastery. The scene at that time had a lot of influence, and countless related messages appeared on the forums. After all, this was the first large-scale cooperation between the players and the 3rd Era Gods. Most people weren''t too optimistic about Xunshan Monastery''s chances this time. It was just a group of Monks. Faced with the players'' human wave tactics, how could it possibly survive? But the second attack still ended up being defeated. The reason was that the Blade Technique Master living at the back of the mountain acted! Kangen only made one move and the Winter God''s avatar was shattered. The players were stunned. Their morale collapsed immediately! At that time the players figured out that Xunshan Monastery wasn''t the "evil" place the Gods had made it out to be. It also wasn''t an instance, and was in fact a huge problem for the Gods. Meanwhile, the conspiracy of the Winter God and the other Gods was revealed by the [Last Valkyrie]. The players were all furious, and they tore apart the shrine of the unlucky Winter God. Although the Great Calamity had already happened, it was a common occurrence for Humans and Gods to cooperate. But the players still generally disliked the Gods. The memory of the destruction of Rocky Mountain, which had happened a while back, was still in the minds of those players who couldn''t participate in the Legends'' battles at that time. With a group fanning the flames on the forums, soon, the 3rd "God Extermination Wave" arrived. The players spontaneously gathered and planned to put an end to some weaker Gods. The Valkyrie''s supporters went to look for trouble at each Deity Hall in the North. The Gods were powerful, but facing such a huge number of players, especially those who were at the peak, would be way too much. Marvin remembered that in the God Extermination Wave, at least four Gods lost their foundations, while the Winter God had even heavier losses and was almost forced to hibernate. And the fuse to all this was the powerful but low-key force in the Dead Area, Xunshan Monastery. At the time, Marvin didn''t participate in all this because he was still playing hide and seek with Glynos while making his final preparations to ascend to Godhood. But Xunshan Monastery''s power left a strong impression on him. Especially during the second attack on the Monastery. The Blade Technique Master Kangen made a move and it was enough to match the Great Elven King or the Cloud Monk, yet this was only part of his power. Marvin was very curious about how strong that powerhouse was, but no one knew what he was, or whether he was still in this world. All kinds of legends spread about him. From that day onwards, the Dead Area continent became an area forbidden to the Gods. The 3rd era Gods didn''t dare to easily set foot in that ancient mysterious land any longer. ... In the dark cave, a candle flame swayed gently. He stopped dwelling in his memories as a fragrant aura came pouring into Marvin''s nose, clearing up his mind. It was actually sandalwood. He hadn''t thought there would be sandalwood here, although it was commonly seen in Monks'' monasteries. Small, small rays of light shone over, revealing the scenery inside. A shadow was sitting leisurely beside a pond. Blade Technique Master Kangen. His back was facing Marvin, and he didn''t have any weapon in hand. "Few can find this place," Kangen said casually. "How did you get past those Monks?" "No one can avoid being spotted by the Monks." Marvin smiled. "I came to deliver a letter, Prince Kangen." In an instant, the atmosphere in the entire cave turned cold. The originally tranquil water in the pond suddenly started rippling and some of it splashed out and flew to Marvin''s face! Marvin didn''t blink. But the next moment, he felt something ice cold before feeling a burning pain. Blood flowed down from the upper part of his face. "Sorry¡­ I didn''t control my emotions." After a long time, Kangen continued in a faint voice, "It''s been many years since someone addressed me like that." Marvin smirked a bit. "Although some things have passed, not everyone will forget." Kangen nodded and gestured Marvin to approach. The latter handed over Professor''s letter. Marvin sighed in relief. His risky action just now was in order to deepen the Blade Technique Master''s interest in him. After all, there weren''t many who knew Kangen''s identity. Only a few could be found in this world. The prince of a destroyed nation, a genius of the martial path, a banished wanderer¡­ and also a sinner who fell in love with his own stepmother. These identities were like shackles making the first part of Kangen''s wandering life very miserable and difficult, up until he immersed himself in Blade Techniques, finally feeling at ease. Living in seclusion in Xunshan wasn''t because he didn''t want to do anything, but because he had nothing to do. His former foes had already been killed, the woman he loved had already died, and his old country was no more. He no longer had any place to stay. The Blade Technique Master of Marvin''s memories was a pitiful person. Perhaps only people like this could have an exceptional state of mind and be able to stand tall against the Gods as natives. ... The cave was silent. Only the sound of water drops could be heard from time to time. Kangen carefully perused the letter while Marvin stood to the side, looking at his expression. The Blade Technique Master was rather handsome, and although he had a scar on his face, it didn''t detract from his elegance. In fact, after reaching his level, it would be very easy to remove that scar if he wanted to, but he didn''t because that scar had a special meaning to him. Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help but inwardly sigh, ''Beauties do bring disasters.'' After reading the letter, Kangen pondered for a long time. Marvin wasn''t anxious and just waited. After a while, Kangen recovered and muttered to himself, "What happened in the end, what made Professor feel danger?" "This world is changing? Isn''t the outside world changing every day?" Marvin remained silent. Perhaps the man in the cave had no interest in the changes of the outside world. But fortunately, after talking to himself for a bit, Kangen finally focused back on Marvin. He examined Marvin and noted, "You don''t understand Blade Techniques." "Please advise, Master Kangen," Marvin requested respectfully. "What can you do?" Kangen asked. Marvin considered for a bit and bluntly answered, "Killing." Kangen laughed. "Good. Quite frank. I have a Blade Technique Style which is actually very suitable for people like you." "The name of this Blade Technique Style is [Desperation]." "Follow me." Chapter 371: Ice Monster Cave Chapter 371: Ice Monster Cave Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin didn''t know what Professor said in the letter. But in any case, he still was very grateful to the Copper Dragon. The hermit Kangen would very rarely teach his Blade Techniques to others. In the game, you needed to do a lot of complicated quests in order to be able to have the right to study a Blade Technique Style. Advancing down the martial path was the same as mastering skills in the sense that it was also a path that required training. It was just that the requirements were even more demanding, so it wasn''t widespread. Marvin really needed an entire set of Blade Techniques to fuse with all his moves and skills. The Copper Dragon was incomparably wise. He had lived for who knew how many years and had seen a lot of people like Marvin, so he knew that Kangen could find a way to settle Marvin''s issues. And this [Desperation] Blade Technique Style was chosen by Grandmaster Kangen for Marvin, who only knew how to kill. Indeed, although he was called a Blade Technique Master, strictly speaking, Kangen had already stepped into the Grandmaster level in both Blades Mastery and Blade Techniques. Compared to Marvin''s Curved Dagger Mastery which was at Master level, it was two whole levels higher. Above Master was Greatmaster, followed by Grandmaster. Others might not be qualified to say that Marvin didn''t understand blades, but Marvin would accept Kangen''s remarks unconditionally. ... For Marvin, advancing to Legend rank was indeed the most important matter, but advancing and training his Blade Techniques were also ways to increase his strength. If he was able to learn a powerful Blade Technique Style, it would have an amazing effect even in the Legend realm. This could be seen from the fact that Kangen destroyed the Winter God''s avatar in one move. Blade Techniques trained to a certain degree would become very frightening. The next few days, Marvin trained under Kangen, residing in the mountain behind Xunshan Monastery and practicing this strange Blade Technique Style. Desperation, as the name implied, was created by Blade Technique Master Kangen when he was in a desperate situation. At that time, he was being attacked from all sides and was in a hopeless situation. He rarely had a chance to attack and could only defend. Thus, each attack he made had to kill an enemy! Marvin initially trained under Kangen for two days, but the latter didn''t explain anything to him, only making Marvin practice all his killing techniques once. Marvin didn''t hide anything and calmly displayed all his previous killing techniques. The Master was very satisfied with this. The killing techniques Marvin knew were already very powerful. Many famous killers didn''t have so many strange and crafty killing techniques. Even Kangen himself, as a genius of the martial path, had no choice but to acknowledge Marvin''s frightening skill in this field. After watching everything, he sat alone for the night. The next morning, he imparted everything about the Desperation Style to Marvin. After watching Kangen''s demonstrations, Marvin was shocked. This Desperation Style had actually fused all of Marvin''s killing techniques, along with the Master''s own understanding and a few other simple moves. The goal was to integrate all of Marvin''s techniques to form a coherent series of moves, rather than having a bunch of scattered killing techniques. Marvin was indeed a PK specialist in his previous life, but PKing wasn''t training in the martial path after all. He couldn''t create Battle Techniques like a Greatmaster of the martial path. Not to mention, he used to wield straight daggers in his previous life while walking the Assassin''s path. Assassins would focus on the concept of one hit one kill. He was a Ranger now, so his battle ability in a direct confrontation had been greatly increased. It would be a waste not to take advantage of it. Marvin trained for no less than three days before his Desperation Style showed signs of forming. This wasn''t like the kind of Blade Technique that could be conveyed on scrolls. This was a complete style. Even though the techniques used in the Blade Technique Style were all familiar to Marvin, it still took three days to fully grasp it while relying on his own abilities. In spite of this, Marvin''s training speed still shocked Kangen. In barely three days, Marvin showed signs of already having the foundation of the Desperation Style. This made him sigh while thinking that Marvin was also a martial path genius. But in reality, it wasn''t like that. After sufficiently practicing the Desperation Style, Marvin used experience to learn the basics completely. 20000 exp was rather costly, but in order to save time, he had no choice but to do so. Under normal circumstances, Marvin wouldn''t be able to learn the Desperation Style well enough for practical use unless he had about a year of training. Yet now he had a new martial path technique style of his own: [Blade Technique ¨C Desperation] (Beginner) There wasn''t much of a description for this technique, and it seemed like it didn''t give any bonuses. But Marvin knew that if he perfectly mastered this style, his melee abilities would definitely grow a few levels stronger. For melee experts, the additional effects of martial path skills would be comparable to Legend specialties at the later stages! Marvin used three days to finish learning Desperation, and then he planned to take his leave. After all, you had to rely on your own efforts to become stronger. And he didn''t come to the Dead Area to train in Xunshan but to find Ivan. But at that time, Kangen blocked Marvin with a smile. His reason was simple. "Now that you have learnt Desperation, you are considered as my half disciple." "Before you have reached Master level in this Blade Technique Style, I won''t allow you to leave Xunshan." Marvin was startled and soon complained with a bitter smile. How could he have the time to stay and train laboriously? He was about to start explaining, but Kangen spoke first. "Rest assured, it shouldn''t take too long." "Xunshan isn''t suitable for someone like you who trains in killing techniques." "But there is one place you have to pass through. You need to spend some time and look at yourself. After saying this, he took Marvin to a strange cave at the rear mountain. This cave was the most remote one. When the two went inside, Marvin noticed the temperature constantly lowering. At the same time, he was shocked to find that his own skills were starting to turn gray on his interface. "Here, you are unable to rely on other things." "Besides the martial path''s techniques, you have nothing." Kangen slightly smiled, throwing a pair of wooden short daggers to Marvin. "Use those." Marvin put away his daggers and obediently grabbed the cold wooden daggers. The two of them walked to the depths of the cave and past a certain point, Marvin found out that all his skills were sealed! "This is an Ice Monster Cave. It was one of the roads to the bottom of the mountain but was later occupied by an Ice Monster Leader. I already killed him, but there are still many Ice Monsters inside. "There are a lot of secrets hidden here, and thus you can''t use your skills. You can only rely on your own Blade Techniques. If you want to leave this place, you have to kill your way out." Kangen concluded seriously, "The real Desperation Style isn''t something you can learn from rote practice." "It is something you learn by killing." Marvin faintly nodded, holding his wooden daggers in his hands and moving a few steps forward. At that time, two human faces appeared on the walls. A cold aura assaulted his senses. Two Ice Monsters roared and fiercely pounced on him! Marvin remained calm and used his wooden daggers to display the Desperation Style, slashing fiercely at the head of one of the Ice Monsters! But the wooden daggers didn''t strike with as much strength as Marvin expected. Instead of cutting the Ice Monster, the attack simply provoked it. The two Ice Monsters rushed at him again. In an instant, Marvin was under attack from two different sides. But he seemed to have gained some understanding. ... Xunshan Town. While Marvin was training his Blade Techniques on the mountain, he didn''t know that Black Knight Sangore had led the rest of the Black Knights and completely overturned Xunshan Town. That day when Marvin used the Book of Nalu to absorb Dark Phoenix''s Divine Source and trick her, he had already attracted Sangore''s attention. The aura of the Book of Nalu was particularly strong there, and the Black Knight was determined to have it, clashing with many people. But although Xunshan Town was lively, there weren''t many people willing to contend against the Legend Black Knight. Several days later, the Black Knight still hadn''t found the Book of Nalu. He finally lost his cool as he gazed at the mountain hidden between the clouds. "Go up, grab everyone!" The Black Knight pulled on his reins and rushed up the rough mountain path! Many people were discussing this in the town with faces of worry. A war was unavoidable. Chapter 372: Cloud Monk Chapter 372: Cloud Monk Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Black Knights were arrogantly and imposingly charging down the rough mountain path. Their warhorses weren''t ordinary, able to navigate the rough terrain and easily react to anything. The terrible mountain path had been no small test for most of the adventurers, but Marvin was able to cross it as if it were even ground thanks to his Godly Dexterity. The people at the bottom of the mountain started worrying for the Monks. Especially the outsiders. They didn''t know much about Xunshan Monastery and had only heard a few rumors. The Monks in the monastery were usually cultivating painstakingly, not doing much else. Who knew whether that group of Black Knights would try to turn the monastery upside down. After all, the Dead Area had no shortage of powerhouses. ... With Black Knight Sangore at the lead, they finally arrived at Xunshan Monastery. He was usually a silent person who dealt with everything using his strength. The long chase this time had annoyed him greatly. They almost lost Marvin''s trail on the sea. Sangore couldn''t understand how his opponent could move so quickly. The only explanation should be that the other party was a powerful caster. Whatever the case, Sangore relied on his God''s Book to be able to chase Marvin here. He chased Marvin from Sunrise Island all the way up here, following the aura of the God''s Book, but he still hadn''t found it yet. He also had expert Trackers among his followers and they had never failed him before. The aura trail left by the God''s Book ended in Xunshan''s surroundings. Since that day, Sangore and his subordinates had searched all around Xunshan''s surroundings, yet they didn''t find what they were looking for. Thus, he was certain that the thing he wanted was in these mountains. As for Xunshan Monastery, Sangore had heard about it, but as a Legend powerhouse, he didn''t fear mere rumors. What scared him a bit was some faintly discernible aura on the mountain. That aura was extremely restrained, yet would occasionally burst out. It was enough to make him apprehensive. There was at least one powerhouse on the same level as him on the mountain. But the aura had disappeared today. This was the reason Sangore decided to rush up the mountain. He knew that this might be his only opportunity. If he didn''t go up now, his quarry might find a way to flee. As for the monastery, he simply didn''t care about its reputation. In Feinan Plane, there were many who chose the Monk''s path. He had killed so many Monks that he didn''t remember how many. "Forward!" The Black Knights cheered loudly as they pointed their spears forward, quickly rushing toward the monastery. But at that time, a sturdy man blocked their path! "What are you doing?" This was a young Monk. He had a bad temper and bellowed at the Black Knights, "This is Xunshan Monastery! Not a place filthy things like you can invade." Sangore stared coldly the young Monk. "Filthy things¡­" "Isn''t that the case?" The young Monk swept his angry gaze across the Black Knights. "Half-Humans, Half-Devils...No, you are more repulsive than those pure Devils! You clearly were Humans, but you transformed yourselves into this!" "Isn''t it right to say that you are filthy?" insisted the young Monk with a nauseated expression. His words were quite right. The Black Knight class partly drew their power from the Devils. The strength of Sangore''s group was artificial. They transformed themselves by using Hell''s methods, making their bodies give off the aura of Hell, which repulsed the young Monk. "You are right. Are you from this monastery?" Sangore asked in an ominous voice. The young Monk nodded loftily. "Bam!" A spear pierced the Monk''s heart. The fierce momentum forced his body back 10 meters before the spear nailed into a rock! "Crash!" The terrible power behind the spear crushed the rock into pieces, raising dust and fragments in the air as the Monk died with his eyes still open. "Kill them first, then look for the artifact," Sangore ordered indifferently. After saying that, he tugged the reins and went to the young Monk''s body. He pulled his spear out and rushed through the monastery doors. "Thud thud thud!" The sound of cold iron hooves disturbed the peace of the monastery. Painful shouts began to echo throughout the mountain. ... Depths of the Ice Monster cave. Marvin was out of breath. He had finally managed to kill the Ice Monsters with the two wooden daggers in his hands, but he was sore all over and extremely weary! He was rarely this tired. He couldn''t use his skills, and his wooden daggers were blunt weapons that could only deal the minimum amount of damage. It was very troublesome for Marvin. The Ice Monsters didn''t appear one by one. The first time two appeared, then four, and this wave had eight! The levels were also higher each time. They were around level 10 at first, but gradually reached level 15. Marvin almost exhausted all his stamina on the third wave. In this battle, Marvin had made great use of his killing techniques. Although he was exhausted, he inexorably felt that he had found a way to increase his strength. This was the most effective method for natives. He checked his interface and his Desperation Style had already reached Apprentice from Beginner. Reaching this point after a few hours wasn''t easy. Of course, he was still quite the distance away from reaching Master as Kangen had told him to. Marvin felt sore and couldn''t help but ask, "Next wave wouldn''t be sixteen, right?" Kangen calmly stood there looking at Marvin who was drenched in sweat and couldn''t help but laugh. "You guessed correctly." Marvin inwardly shook his head. The number of Ice Monsters that appeared doubled each time they went deeper into the cave. It was true that his Blade Technique Style was sharp, but how could he inflict a lot of damage with these wooden daggers? Thinking about fighting sixteen Ice Monsters of an even higher level than before gave Marvin a headache. "You can rest." Kangen gently reminded him, "Stamina is very important." Marvin nodded and was about to sit down to rest, when suddenly, Kangen''s expression hardened. "What''s going on?" Marvin could tell that something was wrong from his face, as only a few things in this world could make this powerhouse have such a change in expression. Kangen''s complexion was a little ugly. "These guys dared to rush up and massacre the Monks in the monastery?" Marvin felt bad, but didn''t say anything. Kangen flipped his palm and a cloudy mist appeared above it, forming a screen. "This is¡­" Marvin was appalled by what was happening. The point of view was from the sky above, overlooking everything happening in Xunshan Monastery. Six frightening Black Knights were wantonly massacring the Monks! "Black Knight Sangore!" Marvin''s heart raced! He hadn''t expected that Sangore would actually pursue him there. If he hadn''t be training Desperation, he might have already bumped into that group of Black Knights! The Monks in that scene were the ones he saw a few days ago. Most of these people had just started cultivating and weren''t high level, so how could they resist the onslaught of the Black Knights? It was a completely one-sided massacre! Xunshan was a mountain range and the basic monastery was on the front mountain, but the real core was still in that tall peak to the north of the rear mountain. Beset with Sangore''s surprise attack, these ordinary Monks simply didn''t have the strength to retaliate! Marvin felt guilty. He was the one who attracted that group of reckless Black Knights. These Monks were just innocent bystanders who suffered because of him! "We should¡­" Marvin didn''t get to finish his sentence before Kangen shook his head, muttering, "Someone will take care of it." He had a serious expression. In the scene, an old Monk shivered in front of the Black Knights. He looked at them with grief and anger but didn''t say a word. Sangore expressionlessly raised his spear as his war horse neighed! "Attack!" The six Black Knights raised their spears at the same time. But at that time, a figure flew down from the central peak like a celestial being! He grabbed the old Monk and swiftly flew past the Black Knights'' spears. ''[Cloud Wandering]!'' ''Cloud Monk?'' Seeing this movement, Marvin''s heart skipped a beat. He knew who it was that came to help! Such a wonderful ability to wander the clouds... Only someone with 9 or more levels in the Cloud Monk class could master it. Besides that person, no one else could! Chapter 373: Legend! Chapter 373: Legend! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the screen, that figure flew down from the mountain peak and instantly brought the old Monk away, not only making the spears of the Black Knights hit empty air, but also slightly pushing them back! All the spears started shaking. The next moment, these frightening lethal weapons seemed to lose their aura in front of that person as they shattered! Despite Marvin''s many adventures, it was the first time he saw a Cloud Monk''s fierceness! That class was one of the Monk Legend advancements and was practically the most powerful. Because in addition to possessing formidable power, that class also had a property that the others didn''t have: Longevity! In Feinan, it was very difficult to reach immortality. Besides ascending to Godhood, very few class holders could become immortal. Even the most powerful class holders would eventually lose their strength due to the passage of time. Very few classes had the ability to attain immortality. Becoming a Lich was one way, and there were a few other classes that had a skill like Longevity. And Cloud Monk was one of them. As they cultivated and increased in level, not only would Cloud Monks be able to tread across mountains as if they were level land, but they would also gain the ability to travel through the clouds, walk on snow without leaving a trace, and increase their lifespan. After reaching level 9, they were almost immortal. That''s why Cloud Monk was considered a very powerful class. Who knew how many years this Cloud Monk had lived? Most of the time, their strength and age were proportional. ... The old Monk was startled by that split-second clash. The newly arriving figure unhurriedly turned around and faced the six Black Knights alone. Marvin could clearly see that the person on the screen of mist wasn''t much different from a twelve year old youth! He had fair skin and looked like a young master of a respectable house who was dressed in Monk clothes, perhaps paying respect to a monastery. But in fact, his strength was unfathomable! ''A character on the same level as the Great Elven King¡­ The Dead Area is truly filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. No wonder the impact of the Great Calamity on the Dead Area was minimal.'' Marvin sighed. He didn''t know the Cloud Monk''s name because in the game, no one ever saw him fight. The attacks on Xunshan Monastery had always been taken care of by Blade Technique Master Kangen when they could hold out no longer. Today just happened to be a day when Kangen was away teaching Marvin Desperation, so he had to make a move himself. His movements were extremely graceful, to the point that he looked like a celestial being, just as the rumors said. ''Handsome indeed. Cloud Monk truly deserves to be known as one of the most dashing classes in Feinan...'' Marvin looked at him with envy. The sight of him flying down from the clouds was unforgettable. Although Wizards could do something similar with the help of a flying carpet, there was no way for them to look so graceful and relaxed as if they were doing it completely effortlessly. And this Cloud Monk was only relying on his physical body and his ability to connect to heaven and earth to move like this. But Marvin knew that the Cloud Monk class was very demanding on one''s comprehension. Even in the game, he hadn''t heard of any powerful Monks that successfully advanced to it. In the entire history of Feinan, there couldn''t have been more than a few famous Cloud Monks. They were almost as rare as Fate Sorceresses. So there was no point in being envious. Since that person took action, Xunshan Monastery would be taken care of. Sure enough, after the appearance of the Cloud Monk, he glanced at a Black Knight and a young Monk''s body, and then struck without saying anything. He only used two moves to kill the other five Black Knights! As for Sangore, even as a Legend, he wasn''t able to last more than five moves against the Cloud Monk! Marvin was astonished. ''Wasn''t Sangore a Legend powerhouse? How could he suffer so badly?'' At that time, the mist screen in Blade Master Kangen''s hands suddenly dissipated. Marvin scratched his head, puzzled. Kangen sighed, looking at Marvin with a strange expression. "He didn''t come looking for trouble with Xunshan Monastery." Marvin remained silent for a while, before finally nodding. Kangen didn''t say anything more about that and only shook his head. "He is still soft-hearted. If it were me, that Black Knight wouldn''t have escaped." Since Marvin wasn''t able to see the later part of the fight, he could only ask Master Kangen. Kangen didn''t hide it from him. Just as Marvin expected, the Cloud Monk had eradicated the Black Knights. Sangore suffered heavy injuries but because he was sharp-witted, he didn''t hesitate to use an item to escape from Xunshan Monastery. According to Kangen, the Cloud Monk didn''t chase him down, or else he could have easily killed Sangore. But Marvin knew that Sangore definitely wouldn''t give up. Being repelled by the Cloud Monk this time didn''t mean that he could resist the attraction of the Book of Nalu. Despite establishing it, he wasn''t the most powerful being in the Black Knight Monastery. He would definitely look for another powerful Legend after his recent failure. From what Marvin knew, behind the Black Knight Monastery was the shadow of Hell. Things weren''t that simple. Sooner or later, Sangore would look for him to settle this matter. Xunshan Monastery and the Cloud Monk blocked for him this time, but it wouldn''t be like that next time. ''Power! Strength!'' Marvin took a deep breath. In the end, it was still a matter of strength. If he were as powerful as the Cloud Monk, he could easily get rid of Sangore and get that 2nd page of the Book of Nalu. With the 1st page hidden in the treasury of the Night Walkers, his own 6th page, and Hathaway''s 3rd page in the Ashes Tower¡­ Half of the pages were more or less in his possession. He always felt that the Book of Nalu might play a critical part in the future confrontation with the Gods. That was because it could swallow Divine Source. Too many truths were hidden in that Artifact. The God of Deception wrote it using his Divine Power and his life, only to leave behind a disaster? That couldn''t be it. ... In any case, Sangore retreated and Marvin was safe for the time being. Thinking too much about it wouldn''t do him any good. He still had to find a way to pass the test in the Ice Monster cave. Although these Ice Monsters were repulsive, the experience they gave wasn''t insignificant. On average, each Ice Monster so far gave Marvin several hundred exp. If he weren''t using wooden daggers, and if the number of Ice Monsters kept increasing, this would be a good place to farm experience. Unfortunately, Kangen was very strict in order to properly temper Marvin''s Blade Technique Style. He had to use the wooden daggers. Thus, after resting for a bit, Marvin''s challenge continued. This time, he advanced a few more steps and a considerable group of Ice Monsters appeared in front of him! The corner of Marvin''s mouth twitched. This was indeed a wave of sixteen Ice Monsters! Each time, the number of Ice Monsters doubled. In an instant, the pressure on Marvin increased. He raised his daggers and once again rushed forward. In the Ice Monster cave, a shadow carrying wooden daggers flickered and a chaotic battle started once again. ... In the end, Marvin took no less than three and a half days before walking out of the Ice Monster cave. This time was rather shorter than he had expected. As he left the icy cave and walked on a part of the mountain path, the sun shone through the never-scattering fog of the Dead Area, slightly blinding him. The Blade Technique Master stood in the shadow of the cave, looking at Marvin with a smile. It was clear that it was a bit outside his expectations for Marvin to successfully level Desperation Style to Master so quickly. He was very pleased with Marvin''s performance. "Go." Kangen smiled. "You can leave." Marvin looked at Kangen gratefully, wanting to say something but hesitating. Kangen reassured, "Don''t worry. I know what you want to ask. We will meet again. Maybe very soon." Marvin nodded, and after thanking Master Kangen for his instruction, he left the Xunshan area. He had wanted to ask about the contents of Professor''s letter. Professor making a move away from Feinan this time was a bit strange. From Kangen''s reaction, Marvin faintly understood that if the Copper Dragon met with some trouble, he would need powerhouses on the level of Kangen to help. Marvin naturally wanted to know what was happening. But since Kangen wasn''t willing to disclose it, he couldn''t force the issue. After leaving the area, Marvin changed his Disguise and returned to Xunshan Town. His previously released quest had already been accepted by some people. Although the Dead Area was vast, there were few places where people gathered and information networks were decently developed. The Elven Prince was a prominent character. He had arrived at the Dead Area a while ago and crossed paths with many experts, so it wasn''t as if there weren''t any signs of his movements. It turned out that there were many forces buying information about his whereabouts and Marvin wasn''t the only one tracking him. Soon, he obtained exact news about Ivan, and there was even a location! After Marvin finished listening to the information, he was left with a strange expression. ''Seems like Ivan is really worried this time.'' ''He actually came here in such a high-profile manner.'' ''The Secret Garden is opening? Another instance opening early? What''s going on?'' He thought for a while before quickly leaving Xunshan Town, going straight for the Secret Garden instance location on the map. That was in the west of the Dead Area, a place filled with dangers. The Secret Garden''s opening was different from Saruha''s. Only the Wolf Spider mercenary group had been aware of Saruha''s entrance, but this time, the opening of the Secret Garden had gathered many powerhouses because of Ivan. Marvin went as fast as possible, hoping he could get there in time. The Dead Area was a very frightening place. Even the Elven War Saint could suffer a loss if he wasn''t careful. Marvin had promised the Great Elven King that he would get Ivan back, and had also promised to create an opportunity for the Sea Elven Queen. Most importantly, Ivan was Marvin''s important friend. He needed to help Ivan get what he wanted. Moreover, he was now powerful enough! Thinking of this, Marvin glanced at the 150000 exp on his interface and unhesitantly chose to spend 144000 exp to level Night Walker! Marvin''s Night Walker class reached level 9! In an instant, his total level reached 21, advancing to Legend! Chapter 374: Secret Garden Chapter 374: Secret Garden Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Before Marvin came to the Dead Area, he received 50000 exp from Mark 47. With Sky and the monsters of the Seafloor Tunnel, he had close to 70000 exp before he set foot on the Dead Area Continent. Of those, he used 20000 to learn Desperation Style and originally thought he would have to find a place to farm some battle exp before he could level up his Night Walker class. After all, reaching level 9 Night Walker required 144000 exp! But he hadn''t expected that the challenge Kangen gave him, the Ice Monster Cave, would turn out to be a decent farming spot. In the end, each Ice Monster gave about 800 on average and Marvin killed a total of 126 of them! That was six waves of Ice Monsters. In the final wave, Marvin was encircled by a whopping 64 Ice Monsters and he had to desperately fight his way through. During the extremely troublesome slaughter, not only did his Desperation Style reach Master level, but he also harvested more than 100000 battle exp. It was this exp gain that allowed him to level up his Night Walker class. Thus, after reaching the Legend threshold at the 21st level, an option appeared on his interface. [Choose a Legend class: Ranger (lv9) ¨C Night Walker (lv9)] Right now, he could only choose between Ranger and Night Walker to be his Legend class, because Ruler of the Night''s advancement required Ranger (lv8) ¨C Night Walker (lv10). Although Marvin had the Advancement manual, he didn''t meet the requirements and thus couldn''t advance to Ruler of the Night. Marvin instantly declined to choose a Legend class. The advantage of the game-like system could be seen here as he could choose his Legend Class at any time. He had to meet the requirements first. Thus, Marvin''s total level went back down to 20 from 21. Indeed, without choosing a Legend class, he would remain a level 20 Half-Legend. Although he had enough levels to be a Legend, he didn''t have a Legend class. And when calculating his total level, regardless of what the levels of his classes were at, it would be stuck at level 20 without a Legend class. Marvin didn''t care much about this. He chose to upgrade his Night Walker level in order to get a step closer to Ruler of the Night, while also increasing his own strength. Level 9 Night Walker gave Marvin an additional 36 skill points and 246 HP. At the same time, Marvin gained two Night Walker specialties: [Major Tenacity]: Serious injuries won''t hinder your moves. [Magic''s Foe]: Substantial increase in Magic Resistance. These two specialties were very powerful passives. In fact, the closer to the Legend Realm, the more often the specialties would be passives. But it was these passive specialties that were the most powerful. The first specialty and Marvin''s personal specialty [Endurance] covered both sides of the coin, making him more powerful in battle as he could ignore both pain and the hindering effects of injuries. This was very significant. After all, there would be a deviation when injured. This slight change could make the difference between life and death. And the [Magic''s Foe] specialty would be useful when fighting a caster. This specialty would weaken the effect of the spells cast toward Marvin. Regardless of anything else, level 9 Night Walker had already demonstrated its strength. Rarely would a class gain such tyrannical passives before the Legend realm. This was also the reason most of the people in the Night Walker organization chose Night Walker as their Legend class. Both Constantine and O''Brien showed the power of the Night Walker class, even though they had different paths. ... After dealing with the level up, Marvin continued to rush toward the Secret Garden. In fact, he hadn''t thought he would be able to complete Kangen''s test in three and a half days. After all, the wooden daggers were hardly any better than bare hands against Ice Monsters. The only advantage was that he could block. But Desperation Style wasn''t used for blocking. The essence of this Blade Technique Style was in attacks, continuous attacks. Marvin originally expected that based on his efficiency, he would need at least a week to defeat all the Ice Monsters. But as his Blade Technique Style leveled up, his pace grew substantially faster, completely showing the power of his Desperation Style. Marvin hadn''t trained in the Martial Path in the game, so he didn''t know what bonuses it gave! When his Desperation Style reached [Intermediate], his first Martial Path property appeared! [Weapon Sharpness +15]. The increase in weapon sharpness made it a lot easier for Marvin to kill the Ice Monsters, enhancing his offensive abilities even with the wooden daggers. He originally needed more than a dozen slashes to kill an Ice Monster and it suddenly decreased to just a few, greatly increasing the efficiency. It also was from that point in time that Marvin began his farming. When Marvin''s Desperation Style reached [Expert], the second property appeared as planned: [Armor Break +20] This was a property that belonged to weapons, but it appeared as a bonus from the Blade Technique Style. Although Ice Monsters didn''t have armor, after Marvin obtained this property, he clearly felt that the wooden daggers had an easier time slashing their bodies. He spent no less than a day and half fighting the last wave of Ice Monsters before Desperation Style reached the Master realm. There, he obtained his third reward: [Desperation Burst: When using Desperation Style, each attack has a chance of having its damage multiplied.] It was still a passive, and the damage multiplication made it so that Marvin was able to occasionally one-shot a level 17 Ice Monster! Even if the probability wasn''t high, when handling multiple enemies or engaging in a battle of attrition, this would make a huge difference. With those three bonuses, Marvin defeated the remaining Ice Monsters and finally killed his way out of the cave. ... The power of Desperation was greater than he had expected. If he could train this Blade Technique Style to Greatmaster, or even Grandmaster... he didn''t even dare imagine. No wonder Kangen was able to cut down the Winter God''s avatar. It was just unfortunate that Desperation Style couldn''t be leveled by experience anymore. The system also had its own limitations. Otherwise, with Marvin''s farming efficiency, he could easily level his Curved Dagger Mastery and Blade Technique Style to the peak. He thought of his harvest in the Ice Monster cave while urging his horse to hurry toward the Secret Garden. After approximately a day, Marvin reached the western part of the Dead Area. On the journey, he changed horses three times to stay at the maximum speed. He soon started to meet people on the road. These people were also rushing forward in a hurry, apparently toward the Secret Garden. ''I hope the Secret Garden hasn''t opened yet and Ivan didn''t get into trouble,'' Marvin worried. The Secret Garden wasn''t like Saruha. In the past, this place had another name: [Tomb of Legends]! ''Every time the Secret garden was opened, it was because someone deliberately threw some bait¡­'' Marvin narrowed his eyes, thinking over his memories from the game. Chapter 375: Magic Medicine King Chapter 375: Magic Medicine King Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Because the Dead Area was a map that was released in a later expansion, it hadn''t been completely explored by the time Marvin transmigrated. As for the Secret Garden, many player guilds explored it and gathered enough information, but because of the special nature of the instance, Marvin himself hadn''t personally experienced it. He had obtained some secondhand information, but it was difficult to say whether it was all accurate. From what he remembered, the origin of the Secret Garden was related to a Wizard''s school of magic from an ancient era. That school of magic was called the Mikenshi school. Mikenshi Wizards were focused on cultivating Magic Medicines, and in their golden age, their organization''s branches covered every corner of the Dead Area. Of course, much had changed over time in the Dead Area. At that time, the Mikenshi school''s status in the Dead Area was comparable to the South Wizard Alliance''s in Feinan Continent, occupying at least half of the territory. They were expert Herbalists and focused on cultivating Magic Medicines, and thus, under the suggestion of a Mikenshi Wizard, they opened a unique space, a place very suitable for cultivating them. Originally, it was a very ordinary medicine garden, but as the Mikenshi school constantly grew over the years, more and more Magic Medicines filled the garden. These Magic Medicines grew crazily and wantonly, and although the Mikenshi Wizards set layers of barriers around the garden, their dense aura still attracted a powerful existence. It was a frightening monster that had been lingering between Feinan and the Astral Sea. He drooled at the aura leaking out and took advantage of a Mikenshi caster that was experimenting with summoning to hijack the spatial tear. That monster swallowed many Mikenshi Wizards. Although he was eventually sealed by a powerful Wizard, the Mikenshi school still suffered a huge blow and wasn''t able to recover. Monsters began to appear on the Dead Area Continent from different spatial tears, which made the Mikenshi very unstable. They half-closed the Secret Garden, only leaving some Wizards behind to defend it. For many years, the Mikenshi school continued being attacked by various enemies and gradually weakened. That was a story that was far too old. Marvin''s information suggested that at some point, the constantly weakening Mikenshi school had to keep retreating because it was unable to withstand a particularly formidable enemy. They eventually took a stand and fought a decisive battle outside the Secret Garden, ultimately suffering a crushing defeat. The remaining Mikenshi Wizards released that first monster, intending to go for mutual destruction. And they succeeded. The enemy and the monster both perished. But they were also defeated, as all the Mikenshi Wizards had been wiped out in the battle. Only a Wizard Apprentice remained from these cultivators of Magic Medicines, left behind the barrier of the Secret Garden, completely at a loss. That apprentice felt constant anxiety, afraid that another enemy would come. But in the end, none did, and he buried all the dead lifeforms in the Secret Garden. In fact, many Magic Medicines had their own wisdom. Despite it being superficial, they were still lifeforms. In the garden, a seemingly ordinary Magic Medicine kept trying to tempt the last Mikenshi Wizard. It promised him great power. The apprentice was bewitched and he approached that Magic Medicine. In the end, the latter swallowed the apprentice, even consuming his soul! That Magic Medicine gained control over the Secret Garden after swallowing the apprentice''s soul. It grew unsatisfied with the current situation and decided to study the knowledge left behind by the Mikenshi school. For humans, it was only knowledge of how to cultivate and control Magic Medicines, but for the Magic Medicine, it was a way to understand and improve itself. The Magic Medicine kept growing stronger and stronger as it studied, and it swallowed most of the other Magic Medicines in the Secret Garden before ultimately becoming a Magic Medicine King. It gave itself a name, Eric. It was that pitiful Wizard Apprentice''s name. ... To this day, Magic Medicine King Eric remained in control of the garden. It had very frightening strength, and moreover, it was almost invincible in its home, the Secret Garden. Most importantly, this guy was very crafty. Regardless of what happened, it would never rashly appear in person. Most of those who saw his appearance had already lost their souls. In fact, only the players who cleared the instance learnt that Magic Medicine King Eric was the one who had deliberately let out the alluring aura that attracted the monster from the Astral Sea. Eric was very good at illusions and disguising itself. When the Secret Garden was opened, it often took the appearance of an ordinary tree or a small flower, coldly watching as the greedy humans and other lifeforms looked at the Secret Garden''s rare Magic Medicines. However, many of these Magic Medicines were illusions. Almost all the Magic Medicines in the Secret Garden ended up in Eric''s belly. The remaining Magic Medicines either had indestructible seals set up by the Mikenshi Wizards or were frightening enough that Eric didn''t dare to provoke them. Thus, each time the Secret Garden was opened, it appeared to be a gift from the ancient Wizards to their descendants, while in fact, it was Eric''s plot. It opened the door, luring powerhouses in just to eat its fill. Over the years, no one was able to see through Eric''s plot because it understood how to act. It wouldn''t provoke those who were really powerful, letting them freely depart. But it was very proficient at creating Illusions, with skill comparable to a Master Illusionist''s, reaching the realm of the fake becoming real. Those people were confused, thinking they knew the truth about the Secret Garden, but they didn''t. That was only the "truth" that Eric wanted people to know. Every time the Secret Garden opened, it was because it was Eric''s mealtime. Of course, the Secret Garden really did have some powerful Magic Medicines waiting for people to pick them, but they were rare. The Great Elven King''s injury was caused by Divine Fire, and the strong effect was brought out through the fusion of three potent Divine Powers. There was only one Magic Medicine that could counteract the effect of the Divine Fire, called [Underworld River Water]. And in the information left behind by the Mikenshi Wizards, there was a list of Magic Medicines that had been cultivated, which included the [Underworld River Water]. Marvin was sure that Ivan must have seen it before deciding to break into the Secret Garden. He didn''t know whether there would still be any Underworld River Water in the Secret Garden, but since that place was opening, he wouldn''t mind taking a trip inside. Although it would be good for Marvin to get his hands on the Underworld River Water, Magic Medicine King Eric was his real target. But that guy was very crafty, so even though he knew a bit about the Secret Garden, he still had to be cautious. ... While moving through the Secret Garden, adventurers not only had to worry about Magic Medicine King Eric''s traps, but also needed to guard against each other. After all, the ancient Magic Medicines were very precious. With the draw of such benefits, even many powerhouses were unable to control themselves. Furthermore, the Magic Medicine King took part in it with its great skill at playing with people''s minds. It would often take control of people without them knowing by speaking to their hearts and then exploiting their weaknesses. In short, the Secret Garden was a place filled with danger. Many Legends were buried there. This was why it was known as the [Tomb of Legends] in the players'' hearts. This was not only related to the Magic Medicine King, but also the creators of the Secret Garden, the Mikenshi Wizards. In order to protect these Magic Medicines, they set up a lot of runes, arrays, and restrictions in the Secret Garden. Anyone wanting to enter the Secret Garden would have their capabilities reduced greatly. Whether it was skills, specialties, or various abilities, they would all be severely suppressed. Only their attributes would not be suppressed. Even Legends would be weakened in the Secret Garden, reduced to about two-thirds of their original strength. This was also the reason Marvin dared to compete with the other Legends. Even if his skills and specialties were also suppressed, with his 30 Godly Dexterity, Marvin had a slight advantage and could overcome some of them. Moreover, he now had another method, Desperation Style! The effects gained from the Martial Path couldn''t be suppressed by the Secret Garden. This was an area similar to the Ice Monster cave in that sense. Marvin had already gotten used to the Ice Monster cave in the past few days. Thus, in the Secret Garden, the classes that more commonly trained in the Martial Path would be most dominant. The Monk class was the most typical example. Unfortunately, Monks would rarely enter the Secret Garden, as most of them had little interest in material wealth and would rarely be influenced by others. As for Wizards, their spells would also be severely restricted. Legend Wizards in the Secret Garden would be roughly equivalent to Half-Legends! This was a very frightening drop in rank! But with the appeal of Magic Medicine, very few Wizards would be able to restrain themselves. Every time the Secret Garden opened, most of the people that came would be Wizards rushing from all over the Dead Area. They would also be the ones suffering the most losses. Although some people did manage to come out alive each time the Secret Garden opened, only a small portion could claim to have obtained any benefits from it. Moreover, many of those people were nobodies that would quickly disappear from sight. But no one could ignore the Secret Garden''s appeal. This was the part of the draw of Eric''s illusion. ... Marvin considered the information he had about the place. As Marvin''s influence grew, his "prophetic" ability in this world would slowly weaken. He knew that he had to advance to Legend before the Great Calamity. Only with an increase in strength would he be able to challenge a powerhouse like Dark Phoenix. Otherwise, even if he had the Sea Elven Queen''s help, he wouldn''t be able to rescue Hathaway from Dark Phoenix. He decided to enter the Secret Garden not only to help Ivan and the Great Elven King, but also for himself. If he could grab the crafty Magic Medicine King, in the hands of an Alchemist, this strange Magic Medicine could be used as materials and refined into a very fierce potion. Marvin knew that the first player guild that cleared the Secret Garden had obtained a part of the Magic Medicine King and successfully refined it into a potion that could raise one''s attributes. This wasn''t a short boost of attributes like Dragon Strength. It was a permanent increase! He had heard it wasn''t just a small boost either. Increasing one''s attributes in the Legend realm was very difficult, yet this potion was able to do it. How could Marvin not desire it? ''Eric''s characteristics are [Swallow] and [Absorb]. It became known as the Magic Medicine King was because it swallowed and absorbed a huge amount of Magic Medicine, with its body eventually gaining the effects of many formidable Magic Medicines.'' ''This guy is like a weaker version of the Archdevil''s head. The Numen at that time continuously collected the precious bloodline power from the Archdevil''s head to the point that the Numen still have powerful descendants even today. If I can contain the Magic Medicine King, I should also be able to continuously make powerful magic potions.'' For many powerhouses, these magic potions were something they would be willing to risk their lives for. In the upcoming Chaos Era, Marvin would need many allies and would also need to increase their strength. Eric was the best option. Thinking of this, an excited expression flashed in Marvin''s eyes. He began preparing a plan based on the information he knew. But at that time, the horse crossed a shallow river, and the silhouette of an ancient village became faintly discernible in the distance. ''[Breton Village], finally!'' A faint light flickered in the distance through the fog. Marvin frowned, quickly approaching. It was a barrier with black flames flickering on it. Marvin checked and was surprised to find that the entire village was covered by this barrier. ''[Blackfire Lava]? That Wizard organization joined in?'' Marvin sneered in his mind, ''They want to keep it for themselves?'' Sure enough, before he reached the barrier, two black-gowned Wizard Apprentices appeared outside of it. In the middle of their gowns there was a black flame, and below that was boiling lava. "Please go back, sir." The apprentice on the left was a bit older and earnestly informed, "[Blackfire Lava] has already joined forces with other powers to control this place. People without enough strength don''t have the qualifications to enter the Blackfire Barrier." The one on the right side was quite rude. He glanced at Marvin and seeing his youth, he revealed a disdainful expression. "A little guy coming out of nowhere actually dares to come to the Secret Garden? Could it be that you don''t know that with your strength, you would only be throwing away your life? Get the fuck out or we will take care of you!" The apprentice on the left frowned but didn''t say anything. In the western part of the Dead Area, [Blackfire Lava] was considered the largest Wizard organization. For this opening of the Secret Garden, their leader personally led the entire organization to occupy this place, intending to join forces with other Legends to enter and explore the Secret Garden. Because the number of spots was limited, they wanted to prevent others from snatching any and thus a scene like this happened. The entire Breton Village was sealed off by a Barrier. Each group keeping watch had at least one 3rd rank Wizard overseeing them. Along with the Legend powerhouses they joined hands with, an ordinary person simply couldn''t enter. Hearing this, Marvin dismounted and completely ignored the two Wizard Apprentices, using Shadow Escape to pass through the Blackfire Barrier! "You are courting death!" The Wizard Apprentice on the right suddenly became angry and started to cast a spell at Marvin. Chapter 376: Mana Wraith [1/10] Chapter 376: Mana Wraith [1/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation But Marvin didn''t let the Apprentice cast his spell. He struck first! Back when he was at the 2nd rank, he dared to kill people from the Three Ring Towers. Today, with his strength soaring, and even being able to step into the Legend Realm if he wanted, how could he be afraid of a little group like [Blackfire Lava]? At that time, the Wizard Apprentice had only chanted a third of his incantation before a figure appeared in front of him at the speed of lightning. "Bang!" Marvin unhesitantly punched him in the face! "Crash!" How could a pitiful Wizard Apprentice take a hit from a Half-Legend? The punch broke his teeth and the Apprentice flew back through the air, cutting a sorry figure as he fell on the ground! The slightly older Apprentice was greatly startled. Marvin''s move was enough to show his strength. This was the strength of 4th rank class holder at the very least! It definitely wasn''t someone they could provoke. "Woosh!" A shadow flew over from the sky. A black-gowned caster was sitting on a flying carpet, looking at Marvin coldly. "You want to cause trouble?" This was a 3rd rank Wizard, apparently the Blackfire Lava specialist in charge of this group. Marvin sneered, "The one causing trouble is Blackfire Lava. Do you really think the Secret Garden is yours?" After saying this he used Night Boundary and disappeared! The 3rd rank Wizard knew that things weren''t good. He tried to ascend while intending to cover himself with magic armor. But before he could do any of that, an icy dagger pressed against his neck. "Sir¡­" The 3rd rank Wizard was frightened. He hadn''t used an inspection-type spell on Marvin. After seeing how young Marvin was, he had just assumed that he wasn''t very powerful. "You people of Blackfire Lava like to judge people''s strength based on their appearance, don''t you?" Marvin sneered, "I''m very curious as to how you survived in the Dead Area." The two Apprentices on the ground looked at the scene, numb from fear. Especially the one Marvin punched. He rolled his eyes, pretending to pass out. He really regretted his earlier words. "Sorry. I haven''t seen such a young and powerful expert like you in the Dead Area Continent for a very long time¡­" The 3rd rank Wizard''s life was in Marvin''s hands, and he was almost unable to keep the flying carpet aloft. He cautiously asked, "Dare I ask what Sir''s name is?" "Marvin." "Oh, turns out it''s Sir Marvin." The 3rd rank Wizard''s previously indifferent expression turned to one of flattery. "We of Blackfire Lava weren''t planning on monopolizing the Secret Garden. In fact, we welcome powerhouses like you to join us¡­ What happened before was a misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding?" Marvin glanced meaningfully at the Wizard Apprentice that was feigning unconsciousness on the ground and chuckled to himself, feeling disinclined to bother with him. There would inevitably be all kinds of trash. Those that used their power to bully others, taking everything out on the weak while fearing the strong, were numerous. "Take me to Breton Village. I don''t feel like walking." Marvin dully added, "By the way, tell me the latest news. If I find out that you are deceiving me¡­" The icy dagger seemed to press a bit into his skin. The 3rd rank Wizard was startled. How could he object? He activated the flying carpet and the two flew through the fog. ... On the way, Marvin saw some blurry figures. Most of them were Wizards proudly riding flying carpets. All of them were Blackfire Lava''s internal staff and most were at the 2nd rank. Seeing this, Marvin couldn''t help but sigh. The Wizard class was indeed enviable, being able to fly at 2nd rank, as long as one had enough Magic Power and money. As for most other classes, especially the melee classes, even if they reached the Legend Realm, they would be unable to fly. This was one of the reasons Wizards were able to rule this era. Flying gave a very formidable advantage. If they made proper use of it, even some Legend powerhouses would be at their wit''s end. This 3rd rank Wizard for example. If he had made sure he was flying high enough, Marvin wouldn''t have been able to reach him. Night Jump times two plus Shadow Escape might not necessarily be enough for him to reach the flying carpet. This was the most annoying part for the other classes. But it was a pity. The Wizard Era was about to end, something that group of proud Wizards wasn''t aware of. The Universe Magic Pool shattering would be terrible for the Wizards. An overwhelming majority of Wizards would disappear from this world. Only the real powerhouses would be left behind. Marvin didn''t want to suffer from the Universe Magic Pool shattering, or else he might have thought about getting a Wizard subclass. That class was way too useful before the Calamity after all. But in any case, he was a Sorcerer. In the later stages, they might not necessarily be worse than Wizards, depending on how he developed. ... The two weren''t moving very quickly. Under Marvin''s questioning, this Wizard Reggie had already told Marvin everything he knew. As he listened, Marvin''s expression sank. The Secret Garden had already opened. One day earlier, Ivan and four Legend powerhouses were among those who had gathered. But because Ivan and the other four Legends fought at the entrance of the Secret Garden, most others didn''t have a chance to get in. These Legends included Blackfire Lava''s leader, a Legend Wizard. Therefore, the most powerful members of Blackfire Lava in Breton Village were in fact two Half-Legend Wizards. The people stopped at Breton Village were at about that level or weaker. The Blackfire Lava Wizards'' control over this area had been gradually diminishing. After all, without a Legend overseeing it, they could only scare away the weaker outsiders. But not everyone was fine with that. Many powerhouses were like Marvin, forcibly breaking through the Blackfire Barrier. The Blackfire Lava Wizards couldn''t do much about this, as they simply couldn''t handle so many people at the same time. According to Reggie''s explanations, there were at least thirty Half-Legends staying in the ancient Breton Village, because the opening of the Secret Garden wasn''t always a one-time thing. Often, it would allow people in another once or twice after an initial opening! The remaining people had another chance. They were pacing back and forth in the village, waiting for the opportunity. ... "The village is ahead, Sir Marvin. You can go in," Reggie said respectfully. "As someone with the potential to become a Legend powerhouse, we have no reason to prevent you from entering the Secret Garden." Marvin inwardly sneered, ''Isn''t it because you can''t block me?'' But he didn''t want to completely become hostile with Blackfire Lava this time. Having bad blood with a group of Wizards could be very troublesome. He jumped down the flying carpet and walked into Breton Village. As he entered the village, countless eyes sized him up. The small village was quite lively. Some of these gazes held enmity, while others had shock, but many more were just indifferent. Marvin ignored them and silently walked toward the center of the village. No one stopped him. Those able to break through Blackfire Lava''s Barrier and reach Breton Village were all powerhouses qualified to enter the Secret Garden. This was a common understanding among these people. Marvin walked through the village paying attention to the number of people and found that there were more than Reggie had told him. There were at least fifty Half-Legends in this ancient village! Out of these, a bit less than half were Wizards. The other classes were pretty much evenly distributed. They were powerhouses who rushed from all over the Dead Area Continent, yearning for the Secret Garden. It was worth mentioning that Marvin did a full circle around the village and didn''t see any Monks. This made him very pleased. Without any Monks here, his fighting strength should be at the peak of the group. Godly Dexterity with Desperation Style would definitely put him a cut above these people, at least in the Secret Garden. He casually found a place to sit down and waited for the second opening of the Secret Garden. ... The greatest number of people gathered in the old village under a dead willow. This was where the Secret Garden had just opened. At least two thirds of the people were gathered there waiting for the Secret Garden to open once again. ''One would assume that the Secret Garden would open again at the same spot.'' ''But what happened this time would clearly be outside Eric''s expectations. Because of Ivan, the news leaked far and wide. The Elven Prince rushed to the Dead Area alone and waited for the opening of the Secret Garden¡­ This attracted even more people.'' ''That gathering of powerhouses probably already exceeded what the Magic Medicine King had imagined.'' ''It certainly wouldn''t dare to eat all five Legends. And even if it did, it wouldn''t be full. Thus, it will open the entrance once again, but won''t let too many people in.'' Marvin calmly analyzed the situation. Even if the Magic Medicine King Eric was very greedy, he was still very crafty. If these fifty or so Half-Legends all rushed in, its plot might be seen through, despite its skill with illusions. It couldn''t let too many enter, so the second opening should be the last one. It definitely wouldn''t choose the same location as the first time, or else all those gathered would swarm in and its life might be in danger. Thinking of this, Marvin closed his eyes and started feeling the aura of earth. When he was learning under Kangen, during the breaks, the latter imparted a special skill to Marvin. That skill, like Shadow Thief Owl''s Origami, would be classified as a special ability. This ability was called [Earth Perception]. Kangen also learnt it from Xunshan''s powerful Monks. Marvin guessed that it was taught by that Cloud Monk. Feeling heaven and earth was something the Cloud Monk would train in every day. He closed his eyes and felt as if he could see all of Breton Village. Time slowly passed. The night gradually darkened and the crackling sound of the bonfire echoed, not letting people rest. Most were still making preparations, but there were even more people under the willow tree. Marvin was still motionless, calmly using Earth Perception. Suddenly, a blue shadow appeared in his field of view. ''Found you!'' Marvin smirked. ''Mana Wraith ¨C Eric!'' Chapter 377: Mutual Deception [2/10] Chapter 377: Mutual Deception [2/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Mana Wraith Eric was a very unique existence. From what Marvin knew, he was the key to opening the Secret Garden''s entrance. Back when the Wizard Apprentice named Eric was swallowed by the Magic Medicine King, a part of his soul formed into resentment. It had a willpower that couldn''t be neglected. Even though it was swallowed by the Magic Medicine King, the latter wasn''t willing to digest that resentment. Otherwise it might be assimilated by the resentment. Thus, it simply expelled the resentment from its body before pouring its own magic power in it to turn it into an independent resentful ghost with a body made of magic power. That Mana Wraith involuntarily became the Magic Medicine King''s accomplice. After all, the real Wizard Apprentice Eric had already died and the Mana Wraith was only left with some of Eric''s anger and resentment. Because it was restricted to the Secret Garden due to its nature, the Magic Medicine King was unable to free itself from the prison the Mikenshi Wizards had created. Thus, it needed someone to help it open the Secret Garden and then close it at a suitable time. That was the Mana Wraith. ... Marvin suddenly opened his eyes. Since he caught that guy''s existence, if he didn''t chase now, when would he go? While using Earth Perception, Marvin grasped the Mana Wraith''s location and used Night Tracking. His movements were graceful like the wind, melding into the darkness of the night. Even if he hadn''t meticulously used Stealth, few people would have been able to notice Marvin. Ten seconds later, Marvin found him in a ruined courtyard. This just happened to be convenient for Marvin. The Mana Wraith grew alert, raising his head while angrily looking at Marvin, and let out a wretched laughter. "Fertilizer¡­" "Fertilizer is coming..." After saying this, he suddenly pounced at Marvin! Pure Chaos Magic Power condensed into a pair of sharp claws, swiping fiercely at Marvin! But before it reached him, Marvin took out an object and weighed it in his hand. The Mana Wraith froze instantly. The thing in Marvin''s hand was a dazzling ball. He laughingly asked, "So anxious to make a move? Could it be that you don''t want to chat with me?" The Mana Wraith glanced at Marvin. The power of the Sun Sphere gave him a feeling of danger. That thing had a restraining effect against ghosts, the undead, and beings of darkness. Even the Hook Horror family that was able to move unhindered in the dangerous Underdark was burnt to death under the effect of these Sun Spheres. Let alone a small Mana Wraith. "There is nothing worth talking about with fertilizer¡­" The Mana Wraith turned and fled! The Magic Medicine King''s order was to find a deserted place to open the Secret Garden and then attract a wave of people in. If he was found, he couldn''t carry out his plan. His thoughts were already under the control the Magic Medicine King and he simply couldn''t remember what had happened back then. But Marvin could do something about it. "Really?" A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "You sure you don''t want to discuss with me, Eric?" The Mana Wraith stopped. "You¡­ What did you say?" He turned around fiercely. "You dare to call out Master''s name?" Marvin looked at him with pity, "Poor Eric, could it be that you still don''t remember who swallowed your soul and flesh, and even stole your name? Your so-called master is only a Magic Medicine bound to be eaten by people. You were his master once." The Mana Wraith had an odd expression and angrily pointed at Marvin as he yelled with false bravado, "You are talking nonsense!" But his expression was betraying him. He stood there, motionless. Some memories finally started awakening thanks to Marvin. Marvin was pleased. He wasn''t wrong. The time when the Mana Wraith left the garden was when the Magic Medicine King''s control over him was at its weakest. At that time, with some key words, it should be very easy to make the Mana Wraith remember what had happened. This was very helpful to Marvin''s plan. The Mana Wraith seemed very unstable. He looked like he was at a loss, sometimes angry, sometimes peaceful, sometimes fierce. After a while his expression became strange and his voice turned gloomy. "I¡­ I am Eric." Marvin inwardly sighed. ''Actually, you aren''t Eric. You are only Eric''s resentment, nothing more.'' But of course he wouldn''t say that now, since he had a use for the Mana Wraith. "Indeed, you are Eric," Marvin grimly said. "Not only did the Magic Medicine King swallow your body and soul, it stole your name and tricked you." "Who are you? Why would you know so much?" The Mana Wraith still had a hard time believing him. "I''m only a passerby who has read many books." Marvin shrugged. "I know your mission is to open the Secret Garden. You''ll open the entrance sooner or later, right?" He Mana Wraith was silent for a moment, not understanding. "Since you know about the Magic Medicine King''s existence, why would you still want to go in to become fertilizer?" Marvin calmly told him, "I have reasons. A friend of mine is inside, and I want to make sure he comes out unscathed. Moreover, how could you be certain whether I would become that Eric''s food?" He especially stressed the word Eric. Sure enough, the Mana Wraith irritably retorted, "I am Eric! It is only a Magic Medicine! Damn!" Marvin smiled faintly. "Yeah? But you appear to have no means to act against it. It calls itself Eric, while you are just a nameless Mana Wraith." The Mana Wraith looked at Marvin somewhat fanatically. "I''ll kill it!" "You? Impossible," dismissed Marvin. "If you return to the Secret Garden, you''ll once again return under its control. Aren''t I right?" The Mana Wraith was annoyed, but admitted, "You are very right." "I don''t have a way to fight that guy, it is too strong." "You can''t even imagine how powerful it is¡­" "How powerful it is will be my matter. If you are willing to land me a hand, I''ll have a chance to get rid of the ''Eric'' that is a Magic Medicine," Marvin assured. "I also came here for the Magic Medicine King, but I need a bit of your help." The Mana Wraith examined Marvin, but ultimately shook his head. "You are very strong, but not his match." "Believe me, I''m much stronger than you can imagine," Marvin said grimly. "Since I know of the Magic Medicine King and still dare to come, I definitely have a way to handle him." The Mana Wraith was silent for a moment before finally asking, "What do you need me to do?" "First, open the Secret Garden''s entrance and let me in," Marvin instructed. "As for the others, you can follow the Magic Medicine King''s arrangements." "Second, I need you to tell me where the Magic Medicine King''s main body is located, as well as how to see through his disguise and illusions." The Mana Wraith shook his head, "Opening the entrance is fine, but I don''t know how to see through his disguise and his illusions are too powerful¡­" He then changed his attitude a bit, muttering irresolutely, "As for his location, I can actually tell you." "His main body is in a hidden area beyond the remains of the Astral Sea Monster, in the [First Garden of Eden]." Marvin nodded. This information wasn''t much different from what he could remember. He wanted to verify whether the information from his previous life was reliable or not. After all, it was second-hand information. But when it came to this, Marvin suddenly asked, "What level is the Magic Medicine King''s Illusion skill at? As strong as Hell Nightmares?" The Mana Wraith hesitated for a moment before confirming, "More or less." A strange expression flashed in Marvin''s eyes. Soon after, he pondered a bit and told the Mana Wraith, "Open the entrance. Let me experience how terrifying illusions that are comparable to those of Hell''s Dream Demons are." The Mana Wraith listened to him and opened a Teleportation Gate. Marvin walked in. At that time, a sneer appeared on the Mana Wraith''s face. "You overestimate yourself¡­" ... After entering, Marvin arrived in a strange place. A rich fragrance floated in the air, and coming here from the Dead Area felt like jumping from the cold of midwinter to the liveliness of spring. Marvin stood on a wide open field, and could see a small flat hill in the distance. There were many buildings there that had the style of the ancient Mikenshi school. This was the Secret Garden''s first area, the [Lost Villa]. Marvin was about to go uphill, when he suddenly felt his wrists burning! Ancestor''s Mystery had a reaction! Chapter 378: Ahead of Time [3/10] Chapter 378: Ahead of Time [3/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation It hadn''t even occurred to Marvin that Ancestor''s Mystery might activate here. This thing was essentially a sealing item, used to restrain the Archdevil''s head. After he had put it on, the Archdevil''s head knew its place and the black-gowned old man didn''t appear near White River Valley anymore. As for the Ancestor''s Mystery bracelets themselves, they hadn''t had any other changes. But when he entered the Secret Garden, his wrists grew hot. This surprised Marvin, but he didn''t check the unusual condition of Ancestor''s Mystery first. Instead, he calmly observed the situation in the surroundings. The Secret Garden''s entrance was on a green field with all kinds of crops planted throughout. Even the paths were surrounded with pleasing vegetation, and the fragrance gathered in the air, making the place look very beautiful and relaxing. But Marvin knew that this was only a facade created by the Magic Medicine King. Since he entered the Secret Garden, each and every move was under the grasp of Magic Medicine King Eric. The surrounding scenery might be real, or might be fake. ''No good. The priority is to leave this place.'' ''If I check the issue with Ancestor''s Mystery here, I might run into trouble.'' Marvin began to move while using [Earth Perception] at the same time. He tried to use his mind to connect with this place, but this space was essentially a Demi-Plane opened by the ancient Mikenshi school of magic. The plane laws were very different from those of Feinan Plane. Up to this point, Marvin still wasn''t able to perceive anything. ... The [Lost Villa] was set up on a small flat hill. During their golden age, the Mikenshi Wizards used the Secret Garden as a public gathering ground for Wizards. Many Wizards would come here from across the Dead Area to communicate and trade. It could be seen how much the place was flourishing from the huge buildings. But as an area of the Secret Garden, the Lost Villa had very few good things, only many dangers. Marvin knew that after the Magic Medicine King swallowed the Wizard Apprentice Eric, it first went to the Lost Villa. It was there that it frantically learnt the ancient Mikenshi Wizards'' knowledge. The way it gained knowledge was very simple, and that was¡­ eating! The Magic Medicine King occupied this place for a millennium and ate all the useful books, only leaving behind some Magic Items that it most likely couldn''t use. Besides a few specific places, the other areas were all in a mess. Marvin kept moving forward in the Lost Villa''s building complex, maintaining a certain speed. He wasn''t walking very quickly because that would arouse the suspicion of the Magic Medicine King, who was secretly observing. But he wasn''t worried. After all, there were five Legends who had entered previously. The Magic Medicine King''s attention should mainly be focused on them. After all, there were five Legends! The greedy Eric wanted to digest them, but it would be a long-term plan. ... Marvin progressed along a shabby street. He stood at the hilltop and looked back. Over on the green field, some people could be seen rushing in. However, the people that came in seemed to have a bad relationship. They had only just entered the Secret Garden and already began attacking each other. This made Marvin shake his head and sigh. He ignored these people and continued forward, quickly reaching a fairly spacious residential building. He went in and found that it was free of dust. ''Even a small room like this had an enduring [Dirtless] enchantment.'' Marvin instantly noticed the reason behind the room''s cleanliness. He didn''t check further into the details though, instead looking at his own wrists while still maintaining a vigilant attitude. The two simple bracelets had become even hotter. They seemed very anxious, growing hotter and hotter at a certain rate. After a while, the bracelets even began to flicker with a red glimmer. Marvin pondered¡­ It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The Archdevil was sealed and shouldn''t have a chance to play a trick. Then what could it be? Marvin remained bemused. But suddenly, he realized that there was a familiar aura! ''This is grandfather''s aura?'' ''Yes, it''s the same as the painting!'' Marvin was shocked and immediately began to feel the change of the Ancestor''s Mystery. Just as expected, when his mind came in contact with the bracelets, the painting of a youth shot out, forming a figure in the air! "Glad to see you once again, Lil'' Marvin." The youth blinked. Marvin forced a smile. ... Under the silent night sky, a shooting star suddenly appeared at a corner of White River Valley. The shooting star spiralled for a very long time before ultimately settling down on the castle''s tallest balcony. The flying magic carpet audibly created some wind as it landed, and a young man alighted from it. "I have to say, it''s completely unreasonable that you are so talented without even awakening our family bloodline." A gentle voice could be heard, before continuing while feeling aggravated, "Even Marvin with his trash innate talent could awaken his bloodline, it''s way too strange." "Big Sis Daniela, you can''t speak that way about my older brother." Wayne''s expression was gentle, but hearing Daniela''s disdain while talking about Marvin, he felt dissatisfied. "Yeah, who knows which god forsaken place your older brother is at now! The last traces of him were in Rocky Mountain, fooling around with those three women¡­ Now he is most likely already in the Dead Area. He''s even missing his younger brother''s tenth birthday. As his fianc¨¦e, could it be that I can''t say a word about it?" Daniela''s eyes looked fierce. Very few people in White River Valley could speak rudely about Marvin, but Daniela was one of them. The pitiful future Ice Empress, because of her oath, and because of Marvin coming to this world, was temporarily unable to return to the North. She simply remained in White River Valley, acting like a mistress and helping with the construction in White River Valley. She complained a bit more, and Wayne couldn''t say much about it. At that time, Anna, who had been standing silently to the side, suddenly asked, "Young Master Wayne, did you find Lady Hathaway on your trip to the Three Ring Towers?" Wayne shook his head, squeezing out a smile shortly after. "Although I didn''t find her, she left me a magic training manual and had another Wizard pass it on to me." "I trained in Ashes Tower for a long time and now finally had a bit of a breakthrough. Next time we meet trouble, I''ll be able to help Brother a bit." "Breakthrough?" Daniela asked with shock. She looked closely at Wayne and questioned doubtfully, "You advanced to Legend?" "No no no, I haven''t." Wayne smiled, "It''s just that I walk on a different path from ordinary Wizards." "Ancient Wizards'' training method?" Daniela muttered softly. "So what level are you at now? It''s been a while since I saw your strength. You actually train so fast¡­" Wayne smiled shyly. "3rd rank." Daniela remained speechless. That freak in front of her became a 3rd rank Wizard at the age of ten. It had to be known that months earlier, he had merely been a Wizard Apprentice! During that time, he gave up on his original path and chose an alternate path, an ancient training method that Hathaway suggested for him, no longer relying on the Universe Magic Pool. This definitely increased the casting difficulty, but his progress was still outstanding. His progress would make anyone jealous. Daniela herself was a heaven-defying genius, but compared to Wayne, she still seemed inferior. "Rest early. There are some matters to discuss tomorrow. And Sir Constantine said that in a few days, some big characters will come to the castle." Anna reminded him in a gentle voice, "Lord Marvin isn''t present, so you are now in charge of the castle''s decisions." Wayne nodded. He used a simple spell and returned in his bedroom. Suddenly, a ghostly shadow appeared beside him. "Sir Owl," Wayne greeted calmly. "3rd rank, huge progress. It seems like you were greatly motivated by your elder brother." Shadow Thief Owl smiled, but then his expression turned solemn. "Did you meet any issues on your trip to Ashes Tower?" Wayne shook his head, softly replying, "Although Lady Hathaway is imprisoned, the people of Ashes Tower are still unaware. Lady Dark Phoenix apparently doesn''t want to get involved with the inner workings of the Ashes Tower." Owl nodded. "You did great. With Hathaway sealing herself in ice, Marvin should be going crazy. He is already under too much pressure." "Since he is now in the Dead Area, we should help him out with what matters we can." Owl sighed. "Constantine already started contacting people. Even if Dark Phoenix is powerful, she shouldn''t be able to fight several Legends." Wayne hesitated, before clenching his teeth and saying, "Sir Owl, the matter of rescuing Lady Hathaway... I think it might not be that simple." "I had a dream. In the dream¡­ She was very formidable." Owl froze. His expression then turned grave. "Tell me about your dream." ... It felt a bit strange for a vivid image of his supposedly dead grandfather to appear in front of him. But it wasn''t the first time, so Marvin could accept it. Both of them quickly began to discuss and Marvin asked why there was such a strange reaction from Ancestor''s Mystery. He found out that it was because the Secret Garden Demi-Plane was very close to Hell! The barrier of the Universe Magic Pool was very thin and the obstruction between planes was minimal. This change was first noticed by his grandfather in Hell. He immediately decided to contact Marvin. He brought Marvin both good news and bad news. The good news was that he would soon escape from his trap. And the bad news was... [Wizard Calendar Year 819 Month 1 Day 16] The Gods would attack the Universe Magic Pool. Hearing this news, Marvin froze! ''The Great Calamity is coming ahead of time!'' Chapter 379: Impending [4/10] Chapter 379: Impending [4/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The 16th of January! That date was a month earlier than the 16th of February that Marvin remembered! The Gods were impatient, but the shadow of the Wizard God had always been looming above them. They only dared to do this because they found evidence that the Wizard God couldn''t influence Feinan anymore. Although Marvin did many things since he transmigrated, affecting the world''s development and creating some butterfly effects, it mostly shouldn''t have affected the Astral Sea. ''Could it be Glynos'' matter?'' Marvin''s heart sank. The Great Calamity being this far ahead of time meant that his plans were completely thrown into disorder. Today was the 2nd of January, only 14 days away from the start of the Great Calamity! Of course, the Gods teaming up to attack the Universe Magic Pool wouldn''t be able to succeed in just one move. They would need at least half a month! In the game, the group formed by the New Gods included many powerful existences, yet they weren''t able to shatter the Universe Magic Pool completely until March! And during that time, the magic of the Wizards lost its effectiveness and riots sprung up everywhere. It was the most chaotic of times. Some powerhouses had already sensed a few things but they could only protect a very limited number of people. The Wizards became anxious and Chaos Magic Power leaked from the Universe Magic Pool, attacking their wills. Many went insane, turning into humanoid monstrosities. The Feinan Continent of that time was filled with corpses and berserk arcane energy. Not only was the countryside unsafe, but the cities were too. Especially in the South. Because of the South Wizard Alliance''s high-handed rule, the cities were filled with Wizards. After the Calamity, areas with Wizards were like minefields. In fact, the wilderness was a bit safer. Although there were some magic lifeforms affected by the Chaos Magic Power that turned bloodthirsty and berserk, it wasn''t like a gathering of Wizards. Scattered bombs were relatively less threatening than gathered bombs. In short, once the Great Calamity started, Feinan would sink into constant chaos! White River Valley wouldn''t escape from this either! Marvin had stressed many times at the start of the development that they shouldn''t recruit Wizards under the Legend Realm to White River Valley. But because he had a bit of a relationship with Hathaway and Madeline, White River Valley still had some Wizards from both River Shore City and Ashes Tower. Who knew how many of these Wizards would be able to resist the willpower test from the Great Calamity? At that time, if Marvin wasn''t present, panic would inevitably spread. The territory might collapse from that point on! ''Fuck! Why did it shift to such an early date!'' Marvin had thought of a lot of possibilities and scenarios, but hadn''t expected that the Great Calamity would happen this much ahead of time. The time he had left was rather tight. There were only 14 days left! ... "I was also shocked the first time I found out about this." Although the youth shrugged, worry still showed in his eyes. "Thus, I checked to make sure. I grabbed a few small Overlords in Hell and confirmed what I just told you." "For this attack on the Universe Magic Pool, the Gods took out a secret weapon they had prepared for a long time. Even if Hell and the Abyss wouldn''t participate, they still had their ways to gain information. Many Overlords are getting ready for battle, preparing to march on Feinan." "Naturally, there is also the Negative Energy Plane. I heard you got rid of an Evil Spirit Overlord? That is quite an astonishing feat... But there are many Evil Spirit Overlords. Tidomas is the most active one now. You have to be careful of their retaliation." "Damn¡­ Another space interference." His grandfather''s image blurred. "I''ll come back quickly, before that, make sure to protect you¡­" His words were cut off as he disappeared. Marvin''s heart was resolute. To tell the truth, he didn''t feel anything towards this grandfather. Marvin thought he was very mysterious, since he disappeared such a long time ago. Even the body''s original owner didn''t remember anything about him. But even so, that bloodline connection still made him seem very familiar. His grandfather was sincerely concerned about him. It was clear that even if his grandfather could communicate through the Ancestor''s Mystery, it would use up a lot of Magic Power, or even resources, to transmit a signal across planes toward Feinan. Him telling Marvin this information about the earlier date had great importance. At least he wouldn''t be caught unprepared. Thinking about it, if he wasn''t aware of the Great Calamity coming ahead of time, he might still be adventuring outside while White River Valley was done for! It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in the abilities of Constantine, Daniela and the others, but the problem was that they wouldn''t be able to resist against the Chaos Magic Power! They would likely have to abandon White River Valley and hide in the Shrieking Mountain Range, which was protected by Shackles of Order, but many refugees would lose their lives to the monsters living there. He had to hurry to White River Valley. He mustn''t be late! Thinking of this, he took out a green Thousand Paper Crane. This crane was something Owl had prepared for Marvin. Regardless of the distance, it could send a message once. He had to relay this information to White River Valley! ... In a dark castle, a group of people were sitting at a round table, discussing enthusiastically. In front of these people, even White River Valley''s Proxy Overlord, Wayne, and the Overlord''s fianc¨¦e, Daniela, had to be respectful. Constantine, Inheim, O''Brien, Endless Ocean, Heavenly Deer Lorant, Shadow Thief Owl¡­ And Legend Wizard Leymann! These Legend powerhouses were gathered in White River Valley. "Regarding Hathaway''s matter, everyone should be very clear." Shadow Thief Owl calmly described the situation. "Lady Dark Phoenix is eccentric and hadn''t overstepped her boundaries before. She also knows of Lady Hathaway''s Seer identity." "I heard from another source that Lady Dark Phoenix''s power is very formidable, at least not inferior to that of Sir Nicholas." After these words, Wayne''s expression wavered. The other source Owl mentioned was naturally him. Unlike Marvin, he was a true Seer... His dreams were real. His dream this time was of a huge fight between Marvin and Dark Phoenix. Marvin suffered a crushing defeat to Dark Phoenix''s incredible might. Her powerful aura left a deep impression on Wayne and was something the other Legends were unable to match up to. "Regardless, the guys up there are certainly plotting something. We need Hathaway''s Seer ability." Inheim calmly said, "I don''t have any friendship with Dark Phoenix. I''ll personally step forward in this matter." Owl smiled bitterly and was about to say something when suddenly, a green light flashed. "What''s that?" All the Legends frowned. Shadow Thief Owl grabbed that Thousand Paper Crane and absent-mindedly muttered, "Information about Marvin. Maybe he met a disaster while tempering himself in the Dead Area and is waiting for us to save him¡­" But the next second, he jumped up from his seat while cursing, "Fuck! They are crazy!" Chapter 380: Ambushed [5/10] Chapter 380: Ambushed [5/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation They hadn''t expected Owl to react so vehemently. This guy had no limits, as evident from his display of thievery on the Shadow Prince, but cursing like that in front of everyone was a first. "What''s going on with Marvin?" asked Constantine in agitation. Wayne and Daniela were even more nervous. The former was genuinely worried about Marvin''s safety, while the latter felt a bit complicated. Her feelings toward Marvin weren''t particularly deep in that way, but there was still her oath about Ancestor''s Mystery. If Marvin died, Ancestor''s Mystery would be lost in the Dead Area Continent and she would never be able to return to the North. Shadow Thief Owl shook his head, handing over a green note. They checked it one by one, their expressions changing. ... After a few minutes, everyone had seen the contents of the note and the atmosphere became very depressing. "Is the information reliable?" Breaking the silence, Inheim spoke out in a heavy voice. Owl thought about it for a moment. "Even if that kid Marvin is irresponsible and likes to run all over the place, he certainly wouldn''t lie about this." "He said the information came from Hell, and it should be 100% true." "Hell?" Doubt and suspicion flashed in Inheim''s eyes. "It''s not easy to interact with those Devils. They are good at playing with people''s hearts." Clearly, he was worried Marvin had been deceived. "Impossible." At that time, Wayne suddenly spoke up. "What my older brother said is true." They all looked at Wayne in surprise, as he calmly continued, "Before Lady Hathaway left, she left me a training manual." "On it, there is a prophecy saying that one day the Gods would go crazy and shatter the Universe Magic Pool." "She said it was a disaster that couldn''t be stopped." "I finally understand why my brother was worrying that much¡­" His tone was filled with regret. If he had known earlier that something like this would happen, he would have worked harder and not let so many of the matters of White River Valley fall on Marvin''s shoulders. He was carrying too many responsibilities. ... "A Seer''s prophecy¡­" This time, Inheim had no choice but to truly consider the matter. He wasn''t suspicious of Marvin, but his strength was too low after all and he might be deceived by others. But Hathaway was different. A Legend Wizard Seer. The things she saw would surely be very accurate. They looked at each other in dismay. Though they might have felt that some frightening things were about to happen, and that those things might be related to those guys above... They hadn''t thought that it would be a plan so insane! Directly attacking the Universe Magic Pool! "Aren''t they afraid of angering the Wizard God by doing this?" Daniela was puzzled. "Who knows, maybe they think they can deceive the Wizard God," Heavenly Deer Lorant sneered. "I have dealt with some of these New Gods and they don''t feel like Gods at all. They are filled with the greed and insanity of Feinan''s races." "I don''t think it''s strange for them to attack the Universe Magic Pool." Everyone turned silent after Lorant''s words. Their first reaction had unconsciously been to hope that the information was fake. Because if it was real, a great disaster was soon to happen. In their minds, the destruction of the Universe Magic Pool would certainly change this world, but they hadn''t considered what exactly this world would look like in the aftermath. The atmosphere became somewhat stifling after a while. "What about Hathaway''s matter?" Endless Ocean asked softly. Owl shook his head. "Marvin said to be careful of Dark Phoenix." He hesitated for a bit before looking at everyone and clenching his teeth. "He told me two additional pieces of information. One of them relates to Dark Phoenix¡­ I don''t know whether I should tell everyone¡­" "Say it," Inheim encouraged calmly. Owl was silent for a moment, looking across everyone. These people should all be on the same side. At that time he finally revealed, "That kid said that after an exhausting investigation regarding Dark Phoenix, he came to a conclusion¡­" "She is one of them," he concluded, pointing up with a finger. Everyone went silent. Leymann objected in dissatisfaction. "How could Marvin say this, Lady Dark Phoenix is one of the founders of our South Wizard Alliance! She has lived for who knows how many years. And although she is a bit eccentric, she¡­" Reaching this point, he suddenly realized something and hesitated. "...The other four founders of the South Wizard Alliance already died of old age. She doesn''t have the aura of someone who broke through the Extreme Bottleneck, and also didn''t seem to have mastered any Longevity skill." Constantine finished his words, "But she is still alive. And she took advantage of this opportunity to take Hathaway away." Leymann was unwilling to believe it. "But she has always taken good care of us." "Sealing a very promising Legend Wizard Seer on Black Coral Island isn''t taking good care of someone." O''Brien, who rarely spoke, interrupted them. "While I was passing by Bass Harbor, I wanted to check there but was pushed back by a formidable power. It was most likely Dark Phoenix." Their hearts sank. As the leader of the Night Walkers, O''Brien''s words held a lot of weight. Moreover, his strength was very frightening. He twisted the Molten Overlord''s head off. Seven of the the Azure Matriarch''s heads ended up exploding. His strength was extremely tyrannical and had reached the peak of the world. To be able to make him retreat, there was no one else in the Bass Harbor''s surroundings. "Let''s suppose this is true¡­ What should we do about our plan?" Leymann asked with difficulty. He wasn''t the particularly inflexible kind of Wizard and had a very good impression of Marvin. He knew that although that kid could cause lots of trouble, he would never lie about this. There had to be a reason that Marvin could have so many Legends gather in White River Valley. Marvin had a certain amount of charisma, for so many powerhouses to meet here while he wasn''t even present. "There is another piece of information." Shadow Thief Owl frowned. "Marvin gave us some things to do." "We may have to leave White River Valley for a while until we get our stuff done." "As for Hathaway¡­ He wants to save her himself." ... That''s right, Marvin wanted to save Hathaway himself. No one knew of Dark Phoenix''s means except him. Even a Legend powerhouse would easily suffer a loss. He didn''t want what happened last time in the Decaying Plateau to happen again. The Great Elven King was seriously injured. This time, no one would be able to step forward and take over. In fact, because Dark Phoenix waited patiently for so many years without creating a religion to gather faith, she had sacrificed a large part of her development potential. She used a mortal shape to stay in the mortal world and was bound to have mortals'' weaknesses. In Marvin''s eyes, if he wanted to get a Divine Vessel, Dark Phoenix was the best target. As a last resort, he would even unleash the Scarlet Monastery''s power! Whether it was the Heavenly Sword Saint taking care of his little brother, or the dormant Lich himself, they would be interested in Dark Phoenix''s Divine Vessel and Divine Source. As for now, he had to clear the Secret Garden and quickly find Ivan before returning to White River Valley! He had to get Hathaway back before the Great Calamity. Although she was a Legend, who knew what Dark Phoenix would do to her? She was still holding back before the Great Calamity, but once the disaster''s changes were irreversible, Dark Phoenix would lose her restraints. But if she could hide, she was still willing to do so. After all, after hiding for so long already, she would be ready to keep enduring further in order to accomplish her plot. This was the reason this woman was so terrifying. Marvin knew that he had to find the most suitable timing to expose her. ... ''Ivan!'' Marvin closed his eyes and took an item from his chest pocket, one that Ivan used in the past and held his aura. He obtained it from the Thousand Leaves Forest. The next second, he activated [Night Tracking]. A faint red line appeared before his eyes and seemed to extend far into the distance. Marvin estimated that Ivan had already crossed the Lost Villa and the Desolate Tower Ruins, and was approaching the Secret Garden''s 4th area, the [Mills Garden]. Mills Garden was the most frightening area of the Secret Garden. That place was where most of the Magic Medicines were planted, but the majority of them had already been swallowed by Eric, leaving only countless traps, fake shells and the Magic Medicine King''s plot. "No good, I have to find him immediately!" After finding out the Gods'' plan, Marvin became extremely anxious. In the night, his fighting strength soared. He had to settle everything here tonight. Thinking of this, he sped up, preparing to cross the Lost Villa! In any case, there wasn''t anything valuable left here. But as he hurried through the Lost Villa, he was attacked with an [Earth Swamp] spell! The effect was very simple. The ground would transform into sludge, causing people to sink in. Unfortunately for the caster, Marvin was very skillful and relied on his Godly Dexterity to leap away from this swamp that appeared out of nowhere. Before he could even confront his opponent about why he had attacked, an Ice Bolt, a Lightning Ball, and an Acid Spray were cast one after the other. The other party''s casting speed was very fast. He stood still, raining down spells like a machine gun, bursting with powerful arcane energy! He used powerful low level spells, cast quickly and effectively. He was a Half-Legend of Blackfire Lava! Marvin noticed a faint green mist behind him. ''These Wizards have such shitty willpower!'' He dodged while sneering at their ineptitude. ''He was actually controlled by the Magic Medicine King so quickly.'' He showed no mercy, relying on his sharp movements to avoid the shower of spells. "Woosh!" Just as the spells flew past, Marvin dashed directly at the Wizard. The latter seemed startled but quickly regained his fierce expression. Marvin saw what was happening and hurriedly tried to use Shadow Escape to avoid him! But he was too late to escape this time and heard an explosion as the Wizard detonated himself! A great amount of Arcane Energy burst against Marvin''s body! "Fuck¡­ Came across a nutcase¡­" Marvin cursed. But unexpectedly, he saw the Blackfire Lava Wizard appear from another alley still unharmed, watching Marvin coldly. Chapter 381: Desolate Tower Ruins [6/10] Chapter 381: Desolate Tower Ruins [6/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation What was that? Mirror Image Magic? Marvin was slightly confounded. He had never heard of a Mirror Image that could explode! ''This guy is very powerful. It seems that even in this world, the might of his explosion-type magic is still considerable¡­'' Marvin had been slightly injured, even with the protection of Magic''s Foe! With that and Marvin''s powerful resistances, ordinary magical explosions shouldn''t be able to harm him. Looking the Blackfire Lava Wizard''s cold smile, Marvin suddenly figured it out. ''That guy¡­ isn''t controlled by the Magic Medicine King!'' As Marvin had his realization, the ornament on his right arm glowed red! The Spirit Armband had an abnormal reaction. Marvin couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat. Had he unconsciously entered the Magic Medicine King''s illusion? ''When did it start?'' ''Hold on¡­ Could it have started back when I entered the Secret Garden? Was I ambushed there already?'' Marvin was a little dazed. The Blackfire Lava Wizard in the distance suddenly disappeared. This place once again seemed tranquil. But Marvin felt that the fight had just begun. ... ''Could it be that the Great Calamity happening earlier is fake?'' ''And that my grandfather never appeared to share the information? Was everything a trick of the Magic Medicine King?'' Marvin didn''t use Stealth. When inside this area, Marvin''s movements would all be easily seen by Magic Medicine King Eric, even through his Stealth. He remained vigilant of his surroundings while reflecting on what happened. He had just entered the Secret Garden when his grandfather sent him some information. Was this a bit too coincidental? Could it be a misconception? Marvin couldn''t believe it. He muttered for a bit and opened his status window. There wasn''t any information about him being in an illusion. It seemed that the system wasn''t omnipotent in this regard. The green Thousand Paper Crane Owl prepared for him had already been used. He also could feel that Owl had received it. Even if the Magic Medicine King was formidable, it shouldn''t be able to imitate the secret ability of Shadow Thief Owl, right? There was no need to doubt this. And the previous unusual condition of Ancestor''s Mystery should also be real. Even if the illusions reflected things from within people''s minds, Marvin almost never thought of his grandfather, so why would he appear out of nowhere? ''Hold on¡­'' ''If everything was really an illusion, I shouldn''t be able to see the interface.'' ''But I can still think and react. That caster''s explosion really injured me¡­ Although the highest realm of illusions can turn falsehood into reality, this shouldn''t all be an illusion.'' Marvin''s thoughts cleared up. He must have triggered a trap from the Magic Medicine King while he was running as fast as he could. That Blackfire Lava Wizard just then was probably someone who had entered the Secret Garden and gotten swallowed before being repurposed into an illusion trap. After Marvin recognized this, the latter naturally disappeared. In other words, he was still inside the real world and not in a total illusion, but had fallen for one of Eric''s tricks. He gently caressed the Spirit Armband and Vanessa''s Gift. The two pieces of willpower-boosting equipment had regained their serenity. ''Turns out it was a false alarm.'' Marvin smiled bitterly. Thinking about it, however powerful Magic Medicine King Eric was, it would have to devote more of its energy to handling those Legends, so how could it divert its attention to take care of Marvin? Major illusions would consume a lot of energy and if it was distracted, it would increase the chance of being discovered by those Legends. At that time, the one dying would be Eric. Thus, Marvin should be safe for the time being, and as such, he hesitated no longer and left that path, continuing toward his destination. He spent about ten minutes following the road to reach the bottom of the mountain, leaving the Lost Villa. When he left, he saw a few more Half-Legends who arrived at the Lost Villa. They might stay in this area for a long time. After all, they didn''t know much about the Secret Garden and would think there was some treasure to be found in the houses. But this area was already empty. Marvin sped up and soon arrived at the second area of the Secret Garden. The Desolate Tower Ruins. ... This was a taboo area that couldn''t be avoided. It was filled with all kinds of berserk arcane energy, while also breeding some frightening Magic Beasts. They hid in the shadows eating each other and were extremely ruthless. If not for the Mikenshi school leaving behind some Shackles of Order, these monsters might have already come out and even the Magic Medicine King would be helpless to deal with them. This was the only area of the Secret Garden that the Magic Medicine King was unable to control. His eyes couldn''t reach this place and his illusions weren''t effective here. Marvin stopped in front of a fallen stone tablet and looked over the Desolate Tower Ruins. This area had been a group of buildings constructed in a valley. Because it was a strategic location for defense, there was no way to circumvent it. Trying to go around it by climbing the peaks on either side would lead to even more dangers! The Secret Garden was originally established as a Demi-Plane by the Mikenshi Wizards near Hell and the Astral Plane. Although the probability of meeting a Devil or an Astral Beast on the mountainous path was very low, anyone with enough knowledge of planes would know that the edges of Demi-Planes were very unstable. Since they might border other planes, if you kept walking, you might look up and discover that you were pulled into Hell by an unfathomable power, or ripped apart by Devil who had been wandering at the edge of the plane. The most likely misfortune to befall you at the edge would be falling out of the plane and being banished into the void by spatial interference. In short, the Desolate Tower Ruins were dangerous, but couldn''t compare with the parts along the edges. Marvin entered the ruins. A tall black tower that perhaps had once stood mightily over the area, as if reaching for the clouds, had already fallen and become a ruined wall. If the [Lost Villa] was the place where Mikenshi Wizards received guests, then this valley was the place where they researched magic. Mikenshi Wizards were proficient at cultivating Magic Medicines and were famous for it. But in fact, their studies of magic arrays were even better. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to create such a strange space that could even suppress Legends. Marvin walked in and could feel the desolation of the atmosphere. Many things were already worn down by time but were maintained somewhat by a mysterious force, thus still standing straight and not collapsing. But once touched, they would disintegrate into fine powder. The Desolate Tower Ruins was an area where danger lurked everywhere. On the other hand, it was also a good area. Because the Magic Medicine King couldn''t influence this area, there were still many treasures here that had been left behind by the Mikenshi Wizards. Marvin even knew of one thing in particular. Suddenly, a shadow in the distance roared. Bloodthirsty fangs flickered with a light pink radiance in the cold night. Marvin took a deep breath, his [Azure Leaf]s already in his hands. Chapter 382: 7th Tower [7/10] Chapter 382: 7th Tower [7/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the Desolate Tower Ruins, all kinds of Berserk Magic Beasts were commonly seen. If it didn''t have such strong suppressive forces, Marvin would have even considered using this place as his farming ground. But his current strength had been substantially weakened. In fact, if not for the suppression left behind by the Mikenshi''s arrays, Marvin would have been able to avoid that exploding Blackfire Lava Wizard with his Shadow Escape. With Major Tenacity and Endurance, Marvin didn''t even care about the slight injury, but the suppression here was stronger than before. Previously in the Lost Villa, some of Marvin skills were still brightly lit. Shadow Escape for example. But once he entered the Desolate Tower Ruins, Marvin felt the sealing power strengthening. All his skills were gray. This was the same as in the Ice Monster Cave. Seeing the beast approaching, Marvin lifted his daggers, solemnly examining the enemy. Fortunately, he still had Desperation Style! ... That Magic Beast had a pretty small body. It originally was some kind of small animal, but under the radiation of Arcane Energies, it had undergone a frightening change. This was a common occurrence in ancient casters'' vestiges. The small villages in the corners of Feinan Continent had some strange killing incidents, such as the [Magic Swordsman Killer], the [Blacksmith House Bloodbath], and others. These were beginner missions the newcomers would start off with. Often, it turned out that an item had been contaminated by Arcane Energy, giving birth to its own murderous consciousness and turning the owner into a monster. Magic was powerful, but power came with a price. Magic Power by itself represented Chaos. Based on a theory of an ancient Scholar from the Pearl Tower, each time a Wizard cast a spell, it would make the universe more chaotic. When the chaos in the universe reached its limit, the end of the universe would happen. And the Universe Magic Pool was holding back this disaster. It made it easier for the Wizards to use their spells, but also made it much safer. Whether this theory was correct or not, Marvin didn''t know. But there was actually no need to doubt the [Magic is Chaos] theory. After the Great Calamity, he crossed paths with too many Humanoid Monsters and all kinds of Magic Beasts. They were all contaminated by Chaos Magic Power because their wills were too weak. As for this Magic Beast before his eyes, its ancestors mostly had been caught by the Wizards and used for magic experiments. But unfortunately, after the Secret Garden fell, the Black Tower Valley also fell into ruins, eventually becoming the Desolate Tower Ruins of the game. Wizards died one after the other, while these lifeforms persevered because of their tenacious vitality. They already knew this territory like the back of their hands and were able to thrive. Marvin didn''t dare to look down on it. From a distance, it looked like a small boar, but its burst power was fiercer and stronger than a cheetah''s! It actually rushed toward Marvin from the front! "So fast!" Marvin moved to the side, trying to dodge, but the little guy nimbly turned in midair, striking over with its tusk! If Marvin was hit, he would get seriously hurt. He held his breath, his Superior Reflexes helping to kick him into action, moving his body instinctively. An Azure Leaf shot up. "Clang!" Both sides collided. Marvin''s wrist was shaking. This beast almost knocked the dagger out of his hand! He retreated, rotating his dagger to deflect the beast''s attack. The two once again stood face to face. ''So fast¡­'' Marvin felt a bit impressed. That exchange just now was tough despite only lasting two moves, but Marvin managed to stay in control with his Godly Dexterity. But that Magic Beast''s speed, reactions, and nimbleness weren''t inferior to Marvin''s. It also seemed a bit stronger than Marvin! ''No wonder it could stay alive till today. Even among 4th rank monsters, it could be considered top-notch.'' Marvin shook his wrist, his expression becoming more serious. The Magic Beast roared again and dashed at Marvin! Marvin sneered. The first clash had been a probe, and he had yet to display his full abilities! The pair of [Azure Leaf]s kept slashing and chopping, aiming at the Magic Beast''s vitals from crafty angles! Desperation Style! The monster also reacted quickly, trying to dodge Marvin''s murderous attacks. But with the benefits of his Blade Technique Style, Marvin was sure to land a fatal hit. Although this Magic Beast was nimble, it couldn''t keep up with Marvin''s sustained attacks. His daggers were swinging continuously as if weaving a net of slashes, slowly trapping the Magic Beast inside. The beast became passive, trying to survive as a few slashes landed on its body, slowly exhausting its life force. As a last-ditch effort, it tried thrashing around. But Marvin was extremely calm, pressing the attack and locking it in place! This fight helped him appreciate the power of the Desperation Style. In his previous fights, the outcome was usually decided in a very short time. He would use a combo of killing techniques and his enemy would simply die. But after the Legend Realm, things wouldn''t be that simple. Every Legend had their own life-saving skills. To kill them in a hit, besides using a sneak attack, one would also need to have a level advantage. The Shadow Prince assassinating Legends was a good example. Not only did he have a powerful sneak attacking ability, but he was also a God, a cut above most Legends. In the future, Marvin''s long melee battles were bound to slowly increase. Desperation Style completely covered Marvin''s flaw. He was simply toying with vicious Magic Beast with his Blade Technique Style. It roared angrily but it was no use. From start to finish, Marvin didn''t go for a decisive blow, constantly weakening its vitality instead. Eventually, after a few minutes, the Berserk Magic Beast was severely injured by Marvin! "Woosh!" A cold ray of light flashed, as a powerful slash came down! The Berserk Magic Beast was cut in two by Marvin! ''Hu¡­ Almost four minutes. Although the efficiency was lower, it was a safe and reliable victory.'' Marvin was satisfied with this battle. The Magic Beast''s experience was also surprisingly good, giving him about 4000 exp. Perhaps this had to do with the fact that it had absorbed Arcane Energy for a long time. It was a pity that this thing''s materials were practically useless, so Marvin wouldn''t earn anything by killing it. Marvin didn''t put away his curved daggers, glancing to the side instead. "You have been watching for a while, shouldn''t you come out now?" Marvin asked indifferently. Silence... Marvin snorted and raised his daggers horizontally as if about to slash out. Suddenly, the air ahead of him rippled and two strangely dressed men appeared in front of him out of nowhere. They were holding a strange rag that was soaked in grease and seemed somewhat uncomfortable. "Who are you?" Marvin frowned slightly. The two gave a hollow laugh and one of them answered in stiff Common, "We have no evil intent¡­" "No evil intent¡­" Marvin stared at the two men and noticed a smell. "The smell of transformation potion¡­ A familiar feeling¡­ You aren''t human!" "What are you in the end?!" Marvin shouted sternly. His expression was very vicious as if he would attack if he wasn''t satisfied with their answer. In fact, Marvin was very curious. The strength of these two guys would place them lower than the 2nd rank. Even if they were hiding some of their strength, they still surely wouldn''t surpass the 3rd rank at full power. How did they get in? And what was going on with that strange tablecloth? If he hadn''t had a familiar feeling, he wouldn''t even have bothered with them. The two were trying to cover something. Suddenly, one of them took out a strange item, and with a flash of light, they disappeared! Marvin was stunned. It wasn''t like he had never seen that Alchemy Item before. It was a Short Range Displacement Tool, an item produced by the Ancient Gnomes... Hold on, Ancient Gnomes! Marvin suddenly realized. These two felt familiar because they had the aura of Ancient Gnomes. Although Marvin didn''t have an expert''s Perception, with the help of his system, after he went to Saruha, he was very sensitive to the artifacts of Ancient Gnomes. In the end, why were these two guys here? And why did they have Ancient Gnomes'' things in their hands? Marvin couldn''t understand at the moment. But these two guys were pretty weak and they didn''t seem to be targeting him. The fewer complications, the better. He made a quick check and confirmed that no one else was hidden nearby before departing. He walked through the Desolate Tower Ruins and after killing another fierce Magic Beast, he finally arrived at his destination. It was a black tower that had yet to collapse. There were more than ten black towers like that, some big, some small. They were arranged in some sort of order from the entrance of the valley to the exit. Marvin was looking for the 7th Tower. This tower had the wealth left behind by a Mikenshi Wizard, and something even more precious. An Earth Crystal fragment! Marvin already had two Earth Crystal fragments in his hands, and with three, he would be able to successfully form a genuine Earth Crystal! And an Earth Crystal was used to build the foundations of an [Ancient Refuge]. Only with a complete Earth Crystal would he be able to combine the four Vayne Pillars and the Divine Blessing Scroll to open an Ancient Refuge, summoning an Earth Guardian. Thus, this fragment of Earth Crystal was something Marvin had to get a hold of! Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate and directly rushed into the black tower! The first floor was full of dust. The Ancient Wizards were eccentric. They usually wouldn''t use Teleportation Doors to move between floors of a tower, instead using a spiral staircase. These spiral staircases actually had countless traps that were set against intruders. Only those who knew the secret incantation could move through freely and not be obstructed. As for Marvin, he would have to fight his way up. ________________ T/N: I''m not sure I''ll be able to finish another one tonight, so the rest is coming with tomorrow''s release (when I was originally planning to release them.) Chapter 383: Caster Notes Chapter 383: Caster Notes Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Half an hour later, 3rd floor, spiral staircase. Marvin was panting. Behind him lay a Magic Beast corpse as well as the traces of many activated traps. He dodged the effects of most traps, but some of them such as lightning traps couldn''t be dodged because of their speed. He could have created an endless amount of Origami Doppelgangers to trip the traps if he were better at it, but because his skill level wasn''t high enough, he couldn''t create an army of them like Shadow Thief Owl did. He suffered a lot of injuries, but still managed to reach the 3rd floor. Even though the Black Tower was very tall, it only had three floors. The ancient casters'' tower had a relatively simple structure, with an underground area filled with holding cells and a hall at the bottom. The second floor had the apprentices'' dwellings and the laboratory while the highest floor was the caster''s own private residence. It didn''t look as complicated as the modern Wizards'' towers. Marvin''s climb up had depended somewhat on luck. He didn''t understand the secret incantations and simply had to fight his way up. If there had been more energy left in the tower, he might have already been turned into a pile of ashes. In this field, Thieves were definitely a lot better. They had all kinds of ways to detect and disable traps. Marvin had a lot of experience but he didn''t have the relevant skills. Although he had all kinds of tools in his storage item and didn''t have to remove traps with his bare hands, he still got hit quite often. The Desolate Tower Ruins being abandoned for a long time was another reason Marvin dared to ascend this tower. ... The Black Tower Valley was the home of the Mikenshi Wizards. And the taller towers belonged to the Secret Garden''s Protector, a relatively powerful Mikenshi Wizard. From what Marvin knew, the 7th Black Tower was the most powerful structure among the Black Towers. Only this tower still had any loot. The things in the others had already disappeared or turned to waste. Marvin wasn''t totally sure why that was the case. But when he stood on the woodwork of the 3rd floor, he felt a chill. There was a sort of evil feeling floating on his heart. He didn''t notice any monsters in the surroundings, but the six small lamps in front of him lit up automatically. The ancient caster wasn''t ostentatious. Some rooms were empty and only the master bedroom and the meditation room were relatively finely built. ''What''s this feeling? Could it be an illusion?'' After the previous event, Marvin kept a wary attitude. He looked at his interface and didn''t find any signs of a willpower check. He calmly began to search every room. Compared to the countless dangers of the staircase, these rooms were relatively safe. After all, who would set up a pile of traps in the place where they slept? Marvin made this trip only for the Earth Crystal fragment. If there hadn''t been the opportunity to make a genuine Earth Crystal here, he would have already rushed to the 3rd area to find Ivan. After scouring the area, he found a box in the master bedroom. The box was hidden under the bed and a faint magic fluctuation emanated from inside. Marvin opened the box cautiously, which turned out not to have any trap mechanisms. But within the box, there was nothing besides some straw. Marvin sneered, "Think you can deceive me with this little trick? He reached inside with his hand. Marvin felt a fluctuation in the straw and grabbed one. The next second, a yellow fragment appeared in his hand. ''Finally got it.'' Marvin impatiently took out the other two Earth Crystal fragments. The first one came from the Hook Horror nest, the second one came from Saruha, and now he had this one from the Dead Area''s Secret Garden. Of course, there were many fragments of Earth Crystals in every corner of Feinan plane, far more than just those three. But it hadn''t been easy for Marvin to gather these three. The Earth Crystal fragments attracted each other and didn''t need any particular ritual or process to combine them. Marvin put them together and they began to fuse automatically. This would take roughly fifteen minutes. Marvin didn''t have to do anything else in the meantime, so he continued checking the bedroom. When he was hastily rummaging through it before, he had only been focused on finding the Earth Crystal fragment and didn''t pay much attention to other things. Most of the things here had already turned to dust after so many years. Only a simple notebook was left on the table, looking relatively undamaged. Marvin decided to take a look at the notebook. ''Animal skin¡­ Possibly some kind of snake-dragon¡­" Marvin was a bit surprised. Only a notebook with this kind of material would be able to still maintain its condition over so many years. It seemed to be a diary. ''Could it have been left behind by the Tower Master?'' Marvin was a bit curious. He began flipping through the book. Because it wasn''t a formal Magic Book, the owner of this notebook didn''t leave a seal or spell on the book. And if there were any tricks, they must have faded away over the years. Marvin flipped the pages one by one. The handwriting was blurry and faded. This book might have become illegible in another several decades. With the passage of time, besides the Gods, nothing was able to last forever. Marvin was looking through it while also paying attention to the Earth Crystal''s fusion. But the contents of the diary startled him, and not lightly! He had guessed correctly. This was left behind by the Tower Master, who was known as Orica. He claimed to be the Black Tower Wizards'' leader and one of the seven highest representatives of the Mikenshi school. That guy was very powerful and in those days without the Universe Magic Pool, he managed to become a Legend. He was different from most other Mikenshi Wizards because besides his knowledge of Magic Medicine, Orica had also conducted research about the soul. There were several places in the diary where he vaguely mentioned his interest in Soul Magic. At first he was able to restrain himself, but eventually he began to sneakily make use of his authority to start live experiments. Until the invasion of the Astral Beast. As the leader of the Black Tower Valley, he had to help fight the beast. Ultimately, he defeated the beast with others and sealed it. But the diary mentioned that he was uneasy about what happened. ''That guy actually survived by betraying his own colleagues.'' He made various justifications of his actions in the diary... Marvin felt contempt toward him. After that fight, many people in the Mikenshi Wizards'' forces were greatly injured. This wasn''t unrelated to Orica''s betrayal of his teammates. He himself survived unscathed without anyone knowing what he had done, but the entire Wizard school was seriously weakened. Thus, his authority in the council increased and he began researching immortality. By the end of the diary, Marvin could feel that Orica was reaching the end of his lifespan and was already becoming crazy. At that time, the enemies came. The plan to release the Astral Beast to fight off the attack was one that Orica himself brought up. Many people objected to this, but by that time, Orica held immense authority and influence in the council. As they lost the last battle, the Wizards finally agreed to release the Astral Beast''s main body. This caught their enemies unprepared. The Astral Beast fell, and their opponent also suffered an immense blow. In fact, the 3rd area was known as the [Astral Beast Remains], which Marvin was aware of. But what made his blood run cold was the description on the last page of the diary. [The plan has worked¡­ They eventually agreed to release Duruna¡­] [Hahahaha, tomorrow I''ll be making the most crucial step on the path to immortality! I''ll have more time, time, I need time! I am the most gifted genius since time immemorial! How could I lose to time?] [The final battle, it might be like that to them, but as far as I''m concerned, it''s the dawn of glory.] The diary came to an end there. Every page after that was blank. Marvin guessed that the last page was written by Orica on the day the Wizards agreed to release the Astral Beast. What happened to his plan? Did he succeed? Marvin didn''t know. He had a faint feeling that it wasn''t a simple matter. If that Orica survived the final battle, then there would have been two survivors left in the Secret Garden! Wizard Apprentice Eric and Legend Wizard Orica! Eric was swallowed by the Magic Medicine King and Orica apparently disappeared. Was he also swallowed by the Magic Medicine King? This seemed very unlikely. The Magic Medicine King was very weak at the time and needed to use deception just to lure a small Wizard Apprentice. It would have been completely unable to face a Legend Wizard. ''Did this old guy''s longevity plan fail? What was his plan in the end? How could it be related to the release of the Astral Beast?'' Marvin frowned. He was puzzled about this. But he also didn''t know the matters of that year, and even if the old man''s plan succeeded, he still shouldn''t be able to obtain eternal life. Without the Fate Tablet, he wouldn''t be able to ascend to Godhood. Apart from Gods, only a few classes like Cloud Monk and Liches could attain immortality. Otherwise, the Magic Medicine King wouldn''t be the one in control of the entire Secret Garden, would it? Marvin put the diary down and threw the matter to the back of his head for now. The Earth Crystal had finished fusing, becoming a sharp crystal that emitted a powerful energy. In a Wizard''s hands, it could be used to alter the terrain. Earth Crystal was very compatible with the spell [Transmutation], and using them together allowed one to permanently create great changes in the landscape! You could turn a mountainous area into plains, or change a sea into a snowy mountain! This was the power of the Earth Crystal! ... After taking care of the matter of the Earth Crystal, Marvin didn''t linger any longer and left the 7th tower. There was nothing worth staying for in the Desolate Tower Ruins anymore. Marvin activated Stealth and took off at a sprint. He had the [Stealth Master] ability that would let him travel at full speed while maintaining Stealth. When coming across a Magic Beast, he would rely on his extreme speed to avoid it. He rushed the whole way and got out of the Desolate Tower Ruins. He could see a field in the distance that had a huge skeleton spread across it for about a kilometer. One could faintly imagine what it looked like when it was alive. This was the frightening Astral Beast. It was a relatively small Astral Beast but had almost been able to destroy the flourishing Wizard school. But what made Marvin happy was that there was a person next to the corpse. Ivan! Marvin rushed over excitedly. The Elven Prince''s expression was serious. When he saw Marvin appear he seemed to be greatly surprised, but he motioned at Marvin to not make a sound. Marvin was a bit bemused as he drew near. "Keep quiet, it is still alive!" Ivan''s words were shocking. Chapter 384: Complicated Chapter 384: Complicated Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin froze. It took a moment for him to recover! The body of the small Astral Beast in front of him had basically weathered away into dust, leaving only its skeleton. Ivan actually said that a corpse like that was still alive? No way! But Ivan''s expression was extremely serious. He was on high alert, watching the Astral Beast''s remains attentively. Marvin was shocked. ... Ivan was a lot thinner than Marvin remembered from last time they met. From Feinan to the Dead Area, he had fought all the way. Even if he was an Elven War Saint, it would take a toll on his body. His clothes seemed new, but full of holes. He must have fought many times already in the Secret Garden. He was carrying a sword that he got from some random place, and its quality was very ordinary. Marvin knew that the Elven War Saint class had a very powerful specialty, [Weapon Greatmaster]. [Weapon Greatmaster]: You can use all weapons at will, including martial weapons, unusual weapons, and others. Moreover, your mastery will be at least Greatmaster! Such a frightening specialty made it so that Ivan could make use of any weapon in any situation. Moreover, his barehanded fighting wasn''t weak either. The attack power of the class was extremely high. Looking at the sword in Ivan''s hand, Marvin suddenly dashed toward him. Ivan hadn''t expected Marvin sudden movement. "What are you doing?" He was a bit startled. Marvin''s hand ruthlessly chopped Ivan''s wrist! Edge Snatch! Ivan''s hand loosened and Marvin turned his wrist, grabbing Ivan''s sword with his hand. But before he got a good grip on the sword, an even more powerful chop hit his own wrist. Reverse Edge Snatch! In a flash, Ivan snatched back his longsword purely on instinct. Marvin felt some pain in his wrist as he let out a long breath. Ivan was puzzled. Marvin smiled. "Just making sure it was really you." In this strange garden, he didn''t dare to casually trust someone who just appeared. Even if it was an acquaintance, he would still need to check them. This Edge Snatch technique was something Ivan taught him, so it would be easy to recognize. With such a skillful reaction, it was definitely Ivan. The Elven Prince was dazed. Marvin coughed awkwardly. "Can you find a safe place to chat? I feel like someone is spying on us." Ivan looked at Marvin thoughtfully. "You also have this feeling?" "I previously thought it was the recovering Astral Beast but that doesn''t seem to be the case. It has yet to awaken¡­" The two chatted while moving away from the Astral Beast''s remains. Ivan took out a scroll and tore it apart. A powerful soundproof barrier appeared around them. "Speak, what''s going on? How did you come to the Dead Area?" "Hold on, your rank¡­" Ivan looked at Marvin like he was seeing a freak! When they first met, Marvin was a small guy about to advance to Night Walker. Although there was the Night Monarch''s blessing, he had never expected him to reach this point so quickly. Ivan could faintly sense the aura of a Legend from him. This wasn''t surprising, as although the War Saint class was focused on offense, Ivan''s body had many enchantments and blessings added by the Great Elven King. One set of blessings put his strength far above that of other Legends, and it was naturally the same for his Perception. He saw that Marvin was meticulously suppressing his strength and hadn''t advanced to Legend yet, but already had the ability to do so. "You are going for a particular Advanced Legendary Class?" guessed Ivan after thinking for a bit. Most people in the Night Walker organization chose to advance to the Legend Night Walker class. After all, this class wasn''t weak, and they could receive another blessing from the Night Monarch. But Marvin was clearly an exception. He chose another class. "What class?" Ivan seemed very interested. "Ruler of the Night." Marvin didn''t hide it. Ivan froze with a strange expression. "You want to imitate the Night Monarch?" Marvin was somewhat surprised by his reaction. "Why would you say that?" Ivan was speechless for a moment before asking, "Could it be that you don''t know that the great Night Monarch''s Legend class was [Ruler of the Night]?" Marvin was stunned, because he really hadn''t been aware of this. Although the Night Walker organization had a long history, there were very few records concerning the Night Monarch. Even Sean, O''Brien and the others didn''t know what the Night Monarch''s Legend class was. But the Elves had very long lifespans. Ivan had learnt all kind of knowledge since he was a child, so it wasn''t too strange that he knew about the Night Monarch''s Legend class. Marvin had a subtle feeling. He hadn''t expected the Night Monarch to also be a Ruler of the Night. No wonder he was named Night Monarch by the later generations. It made sense though. It was rumored that the Night Monarch once had a confrontation with an Ancient God. In the Eternal Night Era, perhaps only a Ruler of the Night would have been able to display such formidable power. Marvin still had a strand of the Night Monarch''s soul lying dormant in his body. After the fight with the crazy Madeline, that strand of soul hadn''t awakened again. Marvin guessed that he had to come across specific circumstances to trigger it. ''Becoming a Night Walker, taking away the Dark Knights, having a piece of the Night Monarch''s soul in my body, and walking the Ruler of the Night path.'' Marvin felt strange. It was as if there was a force connecting him and the Night Monarch. ... But now wasn''t the time to talk about this. Marvin met Ivan and summarized everything he knew. There were three very important points: ¨C Everything he knew about the Secret Garden. ¨C The Great Calamity happening soon. ¨C The Great Elven King wanting Ivan to return to Thousand Leaves Forest immediately. Although Marvin only told him the most important parts, he still spent a lot of time. Hearing those things, even Ivan was shocked. "You are saying that the Secret Garden''s Magic Medicines have already been eaten by that wretched Eric?" "The Gods attacking the Universe Magic Pool? This¡­ How could this be?" "He personally banished me, and now is asking me to return?" Ivan was confused, not knowing what to say right now. "We need to put aside the other matters for now." Marvin glanced at the soundproof barrier flickering and said, "We have to leave the Secret Garden quickly." "Of course, if the situation allows for it, we will do our best to find Magic Medicine King Eric or the Underworld River Water." Ivan understood something and muttered, "A lot of things make sense now." He began to tell Marvin what he had encountered before. He had entered the Secret Garden a day earlier after all, so he had experienced more than Marvin thought. After entering the garden, the group of five Legends joined hands to rush forward. The ordinary Magic Beasts were easily mown down by the team of five. But before reaching the 4th area, they met with a large problem. The 4th area was the most important area of the Secret garden, the [Mills Garden]. Some valuable Magic Medicines were growing in that area. But the Legend powerhouses encountered an obstacle. There was a monster guarding the entrance. Nine-Headed Vines. It sounded very ordinary, but it was a Legend monster. Its regenerative ability was very formidable, and it could use magic! The Nine-Headed Vines had already evolved and developed intelligence. It was the garden''s guardian. Only by killing her could one enter the garden. But the issue was that the Nine-Headed Vines could fight at full power, while the strength of the Legends was suppressed to about two-thirds. Their fighting strength wasn''t enough to deal with the Nine-Headed Vines. The other four Legends were still trying to find a way to break the defense of the Nine-Headed Vines. But Ivan noticed something strange and retreated. It was instinct toward danger. He pointed at the Astral Beast''s corpse and solemnly reiterated, "I have a feeling he might resurrect." Marvin felt his blood run cold. Astral Beast. This was a common term for the monsters of the Astral Plane. There were too many types. But regardless of their type, beings that were able to survive in the Astral Plane all had the power to destroy worlds. If it resurrected, even if the Universe Magic Pool wasn''t shattered, Feinan could be in grave danger. Ivan''s words also reminded Marvin of something. Astral Beast corpse¡­ Resurrection... The old caster''s notes! He gulped and muttered, "No way..." He frowned and thought to himself, ''No way, there wasn''t any Astral Beast coming into being here in the game, and there wasn''t any information about this.'' Marvin was a bit confused. He knew he likely couldn''t fully believe those groups of money grubbers who sold information. Big guilds would try to keep some information for themselves. In fact, apart from the most powerful, no one knew what benefits the first guild that cleared this instance got. What they encountered was a secret, because no video was released to the public before Marvin''s transmigration. It had to be known that in the game, many first clears of instances would influence the plot of the entire Feinan plane. Those who cleared the instances later wouldn''t be privy to many secrets. These different events were very important in Feinan, and if properly exploited, the players could maximize their benefits. Thus, his secondhand information wasn''t to be completely believed! ... Ivan muttered, "Truly strange, this Astral Beast has obviously been dead for so many years, so why would there still be an aura?" Marvin''s eyes shone. In fact, he already had a hypothesis in mind. But he lacked proof at the moment and could only make a guess. "Let''s leave it for now," Marvin suggested. "I know a small path that can bypass the Nine-Headed Vines to get into the Mills Garden." "But that path might be a bit dangerous... we might meet some lifeforms from Hell." Ivan resolutely replied, "Let''s go! There shouldn''t be an issue if ordinary lifeforms from Hell appear." Marvin acquiesced and the two set off immediately. As for the Astral Beast''s corpse, it was still lying there. Yet, from time to time, tiny flames flickered. Chapter 385: Nine Hells [8/10] Chapter 385: Nine Hells [8/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The two men quickly left the 3rd area and the Astral Beast''s corpse. Marvin cautiously went back toward the Desolate Tower Ruins according to the information he had. Although he was told that there were very few dangers on this path, he wasn''t as confident in relying on secondhand information. Perhaps the one who leaked the information was actually covering something up, or maybe since he had changed the world''s history and triggered a butterfly effect, something would be different. In any case, he had to be careful. They walked between the 2nd and 3rd areas, going toward the tall mountain in the east. Ivan also had a cautious expression. Marvin rarely saw him like that. Most of the time, this guy looked lazy and didn''t seem to take anything seriously. But the Secret Garden made him feel very pressured. Even if he was an Elven War Saint, his strength was still seriously weakened, making him experience some setbacks earlier. From his appearance, it could be seen that his opponent put up quite a fight. They traveled silently and quickly arrived at the bottom of the tall mountain. The sky was dark red, like frozen blood. So it was this mountain. Ivan''s eyes shone as he saw the continuous changes on the mountain. These changes were minute. Without outstanding Perception, people wouldn''t be able to notice. "This is a crack in the plane?" Ivan was amazed. Marvin nodded and explained in a heavy voice, "Bordering Hell." Ivan understood. "So that''s why there is a such a thick and sinister aura." They continued going forward and soon arrived at a tunnel at the bottom of the mountain. This obscure tunnel circumvented the 3rd area, [Astral Beast Corpse], and Mills Garden''s protector, leading straight into Mills Garden. But this path could be very challenging, and if it went poorly they might suddenly end up in Hell. They could also have a smooth journey and nothing would happen. This all depended on how the plane''s rules changed, or in other words, luck. Ivan knew that under the current circumstances he wouldn''t be able to overcome the Nine-Headed Vines, so if he wanted to enter Mills Garden, he would have to take a risk. Hell''s lifeforms, he should be able to handle. Generally speaking, powerful Devils wouldn''t be wandering around these cracks. "Let''s go." Ivan stepped forward and entered the obscure tunnel. ... A nauseating smell filled the strange cave. But the cave itself was dry. Marvin was holding his daggers while watching attentively for anomalies. Ivan looked at the pair of [Azure Leaf]s and was a bit surprised, but he didn''t say anything about them. His father had a strange character. Giving away the Legendary Weapons he had been using all this time wasn''t too unusual, especially if it was to Marvin. He wouldn''t be surprised by anything that guy did. Even if he said he was an incarnation of God Lance. As the two progressed, the cave gradually began to change. Within a space crack, directions weren''t fixed. From the direction they initially took, the tunnel had actually been heading toward the first area, the Lost Villa. But Marvin was pretty sure this tunnel led to Mills Garden because it had been confirmed by another source, a lone player that had nothing to do with the guilds. That player not only shared some more information, but also included a video. He and his team were killing some Barbazu and Chain Devils before reaching the 4th area. The video was only about where the path led, and didn''t give much more information. It was said that people would meet different things on this path. There was no point in guessing what they might encounter, and they could only adapt to the situation. Regarding this, Marvin was very confident. With 9 levels in Night Walker and his Desperation Style, he possessed fighting strength comparable to an ordinary Legend. Moreover, he had Ivan by his side. This guy basically had a Main Character halo. He was covered in so many buffs that there wouldn''t be anything to worry about in a crisis. ... As they continued along, howls could be heard in the dark cave, echoing one after the other. It gave a rather ominous feeling. "Not an illusion," Ivan said. Marvin nodded. He could also feel that these howls came from living beings, and seemed to be howls of pain coming straight from one''s soul. The path ahead seemed to consist of nothingness. Ivan frowned, and softly grabbed Marvin''s wrist. "Careful. That path is a little strange. It won''t be good if we split up." Facing Ivan''s unprecedentedly serious expression, Marvin also held his breath. The two walked forward, stepping onto that nothingness at the same time. The next second, both their expressions changed! They saw a crimson world! A river of blood surged and flowed to some unknown place, disappearing in the distance. On the blood river, countless small boats were sailing with difficulty. A lifeform on one boat looked extremely ugly. It was a Barbazu! Barbazu were also known as Bearded Devils and were mid-ranked Devils! On the river, many boats had been capsized by the roiling waves and countless souls sank inside. "Hell¡­ Styx¡­" Ivan let out these words. Marvin paled. "Nine Hells!" ... The appearance of the Styx let them know where they were. Only in the Nine Hells could one find the River Styx. The other side of the River Styx was crowded with Amnizu counting the people coming ashore. These people had been related to Devils during their lives. In fact, in the Prime Material plane, a lot of people had deals with Devils. Their souls would come to Hell after their deaths, unless they were taken away by a Reaper from the Underworld before that. Even the most common farmer could be tempted by an imp to steal someone else''s orchard. If the farmer did this, then his soul would come to Hell after his death. That was the story of a certain Devil Overlord in the Nine Hells. Hell''s order was very strict and cruel. The voices the two just heard came from a distant corner where some Erinyes were interrogating people on behalf of their superior. These souls were still aware of their past life and the Erinyes'' whips could squeeze the power of Order out of them. Demons liked Chaos while Devils were obsessed with Order. Although both sides were Evil, what they needed was completely different. Thus, the Demons didn''t need souls. Gods and Devils thirsted for the souls of the inhabitants of material planes, and naturally the Negative Energy Plane needed souls too. ... The two were standing on a mountain as strange lifeforms were flying over from time to time and carelessly falling in the river Styx. At that time, a small team of Chain Devils appeared behind them! A few of them spoke in Infernal: "Lifeforms invading¡­ It''s surprisingly not just souls." "Hahaha, today we can fill up our bellies!" ___________________________ T/N: Devils'' illustrations are on discord at https://discord.gg/j3CuetU in the Illustrations serve Chapter 386: Blade Technique Style Greatmaster [9/10] Chapter 386: Blade Technique Style Greatmaster [9/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Chain Devils were mid-ranked Devils that were covered in chains and barbs but still looked humanoid. They had pale white skin with lots of scars, both new and old ones. They were experts at torturing others but also tortured each other. This group of Chain Devils seemed to be returning from the Shadow Wilderness and they were extremely hungry after paying their soul taxes to their superiors. The two souls in front of them could definitely satisfy their needs. Their gazes were especially focused on Marvin''s body. Devils always had the sharpest awareness toward souls. Even though the other human was a bit more powerful, Marvin had the stronger soul. This was most likely because his soul had fused with his host''s after transmigrating. Whatever the case, this group of Chain Devils appearing in front of them wasn''t good news. A commotion broke out on the distant shore of the River Styx. Ivan and Marvin''s appearance not only attracted that group of Chain Devils, but many Barbazu were also lured over. Two mortals! They boldly entered the Nine Hells on their own, a very rare occurrence. Their souls had yet to be affiliated. If they could offer these mortals'' souls to their superiors, they would surely be rewarded, and maybe they would even be promoted. In the very strict world of the Devils, offering bribes and sacrifices was the only way to advance. ... Ivan frowned. He hadn''t wanted them to carelessly enter the Nine Hells. He quickly suggested, "Since we are still on the edge of Hell, the space is very unstable, so we will most likely return to the Secret Garden if we keep going." Marvin nodded in agreement as he took a deep breath. The two glanced at each other and didn''t need to say anything else before they acted! Mortals entering the Nine Hells, what else would they have to say? They could only cut a bloody path out! This group of Devils consisted of seven Chain Devils, each of them very tall and covered in iron chains. It seemed like they had no weak points. In fact, it was so. Chain Devils had no vitals that could be targeted to easily kill them. Frustratingly, ordinary Chain Devils could control the four iron chains on their bodies to attack, and curved daggers weren''t very effective against these kinds of chains. But since things had come to this, there wasn''t any point worrying. This Chain Devil was his first problematic enemy ever since he learnt Desperation Style. Fortunately, the Nine Hells weren''t the Secret Garden, so he was free to use his abilities here. Shadow Step! In an instant, Marvin appeared behind a Chain Devil and his dagger swooped down! The Chain Devil hadn''t reacted, but the iron chain on his back slid up to protect him. In spite of this, Marvin''s attack still struck firmly! "Clang!" Sparks flew in all directions. Armor Break! Shatter! The two properties activated at the same time and the heavy iron chain was split in two by Marvin! In an instant, the large chain on the Chain Devil''s back came off, exposing his bare skin. "Aaah!" Marvin followed up smoothly, ruthlessly slashing over with his second dagger! This slash was very heavy, almost cutting that Chain Devil in half! "Hiiissssssss!" The Chain Devil let out a painful sound as his chains shook. "Woosh!" Two thick chains flew over at Marvin! Marvin calmly used the Demon Hunter Steps to easily dodge them. Hell''s lifeforms were truly troublesome. If it was almost any other kind of being, even if they had an immunity to deadly injuries, Marvin''s blow would have already put them near death, possibly incapacitating them. But that guy still had the energy to fight. He retreated a few steps as he got ready to counterattack again, but another Chain Devil bellowed in a deep voice and approached to surround Marvin! "Woosh!" Sounds of chains flying through the air kept echoing out as Marvin started to have a harder time dodging. Getting hit by a Chain Devil''s iron chain would seriously endanger his life! Despite being in this precarious situation, Marvin became calmer and more collected. His footsteps didn''t falter, and although there were a lot of chains swinging, they took time to change direction. As long as he was careful he would be able to see their trajectories. In this way, even if he was in a 1 versus 2 situation, he would still be able to turn it around. He took a quick glance at Ivan and saw that the latter was displaying his overwhelming might. Marvin was having a hard time dealing with two while Ivan was slaughtering his five. This was the gap in strength. There was still a huge difference between Legend and Half-Legend! But Marvin wasn''t discouraged. Once he advanced to Ruler of the Night, his strength would get a huge boost. At that time, even if he wasn''t as powerful as Ivan, he would at least be far more powerful than most Legends! Marvin was spurred on by Ivan''s performance and the curved dagger in his hand attacked even more viciously. He had an odd feeling. These two Chain Devils'' sinister expressions didn''t affect him at all, and he felt as if he had returned to the Ice Monster Cave, holding his wooden daggers and fighting 64 Ice Monsters. It was as if Kangen''s voice echoed beside his ear, "If you are in desperate straits, you have no choice but to show the limits of your potential to defeat your enemies. Each attack must be faster than the last." Each attack must be faster than the last... "Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!" Suddenly, Marvin''s movements seemed to become even more refined. He dodged one Chain Devil''s attack and launched a risky attack on the other one. His attacks were becoming increasingly faster! The Chain Devil was caught off guard and simply didn''t have time to defend. Moreover, Marvin''s earlier blow had already cut his body open, making moving more troublesome. Marvin''s Reckless Dual Wielder property came into full effect, his daggers leaving afterimages. In a few moments, Marvin slashed about fifty times! "Clang! Clang!" The chains on the enemy were completely broken, exposing his weakened body. Marvin wasn''t lenient and while making sure to dodge the other Chain Devil''s attack, he completely destroyed this Devil with his rain of slashes! He seemed to have reached the quintessence of the Desperation Style. Seeing his companion collapsing, the other Chain Devil was frightened. Not giving him the chance to recover, Marvin focused on him with his murderous eyes and once again raised his daggers, attacking at lightning speed. ... Ten seconds later, the other Chain Devil collapsed, his chains also completely shattered! Marvin was a bit startled as his arm ached. This burst power used a lot of physical strength. But he was overjoyed. He looked at his interface and not only had his Curved Dagger Mastery reached Greatmaster, but even his recently learned Desperation Style reached Greatmaster level! This progress would shock the creator of the Desperation Style, Kangen. The Ice Monster Cave was customized to temper Blade Techniques and was extremely suitable for the Desperation Style, so Marvin had managed to reach Master level by relying on it. But being able to understand something so soon in this fight against two Chain Devils, this was a bit too exaggerated. Marvin himself was a bit confounded by his progress. He quickly inspected his interface more closely and found another detail. Something was blinking at the end of the status window before disappearing... [Swimming Fish Blessing]. It was replaced by another line: [Comprehension substantially increased] There was a countdown after that, for about three days. Marvin understood. When he prayed for a blessing on his birthday, the Swimming Fish Constellation really granted him a blessing, but it never triggered, to the point that Marvin had almost forgotten about it. In his past, this was a privilege only the players and a few natives could get and it would usually temporarily raise some attributes or some other status. Blessings like Marvin''s, even if they were rare, weren''t nonexistent. For these three days, Marvin would require less effort to gain more progress when studying something or training himself. No wonder Desperation Style leveled up once more. Greatmaster Desperation Style had one more property! [Blade Shadow]: When using Desperation, after activating Blade Shadow, Attack Speed increases by 30% and Stamina consumption is doubled. It was an active effect! Desperation Style''s benefits made Marvin''s fighting strength soar continuously. If he weren''t in the Nine Hells, he would be looking for a place to better comprehend this style of the Martial Path. If he could reach Grandmaster and become a Legend, his melee ability would reach a very frightening realm. With a first-rate Blade Technique Style plus a PK expert''s experience, he was bound to be the nightmare of many people, and even Gods! Marvin sighed in regret. What would he be able to understand in these three days? He had to leave Hell first, returning to the Secret Garden to deal with Eric, and it would be best if he could also get the Underworld River Water. ... After Marvin got rid of the two Chain Devils, he didn''t have to wait more than half a minute before Ivan easily finished the five Chain Devils on his side. Regarding Marvin''s current fighting strength, Ivan was already very impressed. But now wasn''t the time to discuss it. Many Barbazu were rowing their boats on the River Styx and they could see even more Devils rushing over from the Shadow Wilderness in the distance. The Devils had sharp senses and the aura of humans drew them over. Although Devils were different from Demons and might not all attack Marvin and Ivan directly like those Chain Devils did, these guys were definitely interested in their souls. They had to leave immediately! Ivan took a deep breath and silently sensed the direction before pointing to one side. "That way!" His buffed Perception was simply heaven-defying and a masterpiece of the Great Elven King, and let him feel the direction of the exit. Marvin followed behind. In this situation, he didn''t have another choice. The two rushed across and climbed over the hill. But the next instant, both of them drew a cold breath. What they saw at the bottom of the hill was a dense gathering of souls! Many Erinyes were ordering them in formation, while some looked coldly up at Marvin and Ivan. And behind them, Chain Devils, Barbazu, and others were hurrying over. It looked like a hopeless situation. Chapter 387: Corps Contract [10/10] Chapter 387: Corps Contract [10/10] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation They couldn''t do anything about this. It was way too rare for mortals to enter Hell with flesh and blood bodies. Even if it was just the edge of Hell. ''We are fucked¡­'' Marvin took a deep breath. Even if they wouldn''t necessarily die in this situation, it was still very bad. Unless they were willing to sign a contract with a powerful Devil Overlord, they likely wouldn''t be able to escape. But contracts had prices, and normally it would be one''s soul! Ivan''s expression was unsightly. The Elven royal bloodline was immortal. After they died, their soul would go to the eternal spring at the secret border and they would be reborn after many years. But if his soul fell into the Devils'' hands, this wouldn''t happen. "Fuck¡­ This is my fault," Marvin said in annoyance. He knew that the secret path was on the border of the Secret Garden and Hell, but he hadn''t expected to have such a bad luck and walk directly into Hell''s border. He thought that at worst, they would be fighting Hell''s lifeforms on the path like the players in the game. This was way too troublesome. Ivan smiled bitterly. "Can''t blame you for this." Shortly after, his expression became grave. "These are all mid-ranked Devils or lower. There are no high-rank Devils or Devil Overlords here, so we might not lose." Marvin nodded. Under the hill, the voices of the souls burst out. They still had the memories of their lives and were completely ignorant of what was happening. Some cursed and were whipped by the Erinyes as a result. These people had dealt with devils while alive, but most of the time they weren''t even aware that they fell into corruption. They might have been cheated in a deal, or perhaps they had been instigated by Harvester Devils. These things might be trivial matters that they would forget later on. But Imps and Harvester Devils wouldn''t forget. Once they had a contract, the debt would be recorded on their bodies. After death, those poor souls wouldn''t enter the Negative Energy Plane, and because they didn''t believe in Gods, they also wouldn''t enter a God Realm. What awaited them was the passionate hypocritical embrace of the Nine Hells'' Devils. ... As Ivan and Marvin were about to try and cut a bloody path out of the battlefield, a malevolent face appeared in the sky. It was a Great Devil''s head that had three eyes! Marvin felt cold! It was that Archdevil! He was too familiar with that head. In White River Valley''s hidden chamber, the hidden treasure map Toshiroya had on him, and Ancestor''s Mystery... ''I didn''t expect this layer of Hell to actually be under his control.'' ''Indeed, with an Archdevil''s strength, even if his head was chopped off, he would still be able to regenerate eventually.'' ''This is truly hopeless.'' Marvin was bitter. Whether it was Hell, the Abyss, or the Negative Energy Plane, they weren''t places that someone of his level could intrude. Diggles was an exception because he had grafted his plane onto the World Tree due to his greed, allowing Marvin to exploit that weakness. Despite only being a face, the might of this Archdevil before his eyes seemed earth-shattering. That wickedness would etch its way into one''s mind. It would make people''s legs stop without even giving a chance to resist. And the other fiends stopped moving too. Hell was a place with a strict social order and none would dare to disobey an Archdevil''s will. The three-eyed head coldly regarded the two and said, "Ignorant mortals, you dared to trespass in the Nine Hells." "Your bodies are too weak. This world''s lifeforms can easily destroy you." "But your souls are pretty good." "I want to do business with you." Hearing this, all the Devils were shocked and dismayed. An Archdevil would rarely personally appear to snatch a mortal''s soul. They had a grand status, and it was beyond them to snatch souls like mid-ranked and low-ranked Devils did. The three-eyed Archdevil''s action was something that would rarely happen in the Nine Hells. It didn''t mean it was inappropriate, just baffling. Perhaps the explanation was that these two mortals'' souls were really unique and even the Archdevil was interested enough to make a move himself. But in any case, these two mortals were already in the Archdevil''s hands, so the other Devils could only retreat. Soon, the desolate wilderness emptied out. Barbazu began focusing on rowing their boats on the River Styx, delivering souls to the other side. Then, Amnizu would decide the final destinations of these souls. Finding out which Overlords these souls belonged to was a very complicated process. Fortunately, most of the souls had a mark on them. The Imps or Harvesting Devils that tempted them to fall into depravity would leave an imprint on them to show that the soul belonged to their faction after death. These souls were howling miserably in pain. ... The Archdevil''s head slowly descended. In an instant, a spatial distortion wrapped around them. The barrier''s surroundings changed, making it impossible for outsiders to see inside, and for them to see outside. The two were very wary. But how could Marvin have imagined that a familiar voice would suddenly come out of the Archdevil''s mouth?! "I really didn''t expect to meet you so soon, lil'' Marvin." Marvin was stunned. That three-eyed Archdevil head shockingly turned into a gentle youth. "It''s you¡­" Marvin was too astounded to say any more. After a while, the youth rolled his eyes. "You should call me Grandfather." Marvin remained silent. This was really too strange. A young man who looked younger than him that he didn''t even remember actually told him to call him Grandfather! Ivan was even more puzzled. Since when was Marvin this close with an Archdevil? "You are a Devil?" Ivan looked at Marvin in bewilderment. "I only felt the Numan bloodline from your body, so why would he want you to call him¡­ Grandfather?" Marvin shook his head. This wasn''t something that could be explained in a short time. Earlier in the Secret Garden, his grandfather told him he would soon escape his trap and come back to bring him the latest news from the Astral Sea. But he hadn''t expected to meet him so quickly. And in such a bizarre way. A dual class Sorcerer and Wizard that shapeshifted into an Archdevil. "Is it really that puzzling?" The youth laughed. "Devils boast of their intelligence, but all of them are inflexible fools that are unable to adapt to the circumstances." "This layer''s Archdevil is being kept sealed by me. Oh right, is the head still in your possession? Be extremely careful of his counterattack." "But anyway, the forces of this layer of Hell belong to me. I said I was a new Archdevil and overthrew the other one." Marvin and Ivan looked at each other in dismay. His grandfather who had disappeared so long ago had sealed an Archdevil and taken his place as a Lord of Hell! "I can''t leave for long, because that guy is very troublesome. I have to keep suppressing him." "So, how did you two trespass into the Nine Hells? Fortunately, it was the layer I am in charge of, or it might have been very dangerous." "I''ll take you back to where you came from." The youth also remarked, "Wait until I completely control the forces in this layer of Hell and I might return to Feinan in another form." "Hahaha, I''m already impatient. I heard you are expanding the White River Valley? I really want to go back and take a look¡­" "...Damn, that guy is becoming restless." He muttered the last bit to himself, frowning. It seemed some trouble had sprung up. He stopped speaking to Marvin and Ivan and waved his hand. The two felt dizzy. They had returned to the dark tunnel. A nauseating smell was still floating in the dark cave. It was as if everything that had happened was just a dream. Ivan shook his head while looking at the blood on his sword with a bemused expression. "You have a grandfather on the verge of becoming a Lord of Hell?" Marvin scratched his head in a daze. "It seems like it." He subconsciously grasped some things that were in his hands. A youthful voice echoed near their ears. "These things might come in handy soon." The two didn''t know when those things appeared. This was clearly a gift from Marvin''s grandfather to the younger generation. In his left hand was a contract called a [Hell Corps Contract]. As long as he signed this contract, he would be able to forcibly open a gate to Hell from Feinan and summon a formidable army of Devils. These Devils would only obey Marvin''s orders. Although the gate would only be opened for a limited amount of time, and the Devils would be expelled by the planar laws back to Hell if that gate collapsed, this was still a very powerful item. A Devil army could completely crush a powerful city! As for the thing in Marvin''s right hand, it was a yellow potion. It didn''t look like it would have a good effect, but Marvin could feel that this thing was related to his bloodline. It might be something similar to the Golden Blood, like a potion to break the restraints of his bloodline. Marvin was now a Level 6 Shapeshift Sorcerer. But he could level this class to level 10 at most. If he wanted to make a breakthrough, he would need a way to further awaken his bloodline. Many people wouldn''t be able to do so for their whole lives. This was the helplessness of Sorcerers. At that time, external items that could help awaken the bloodline would become very precious. This potion might be an item with similar effect, which would make it invaluable. ... "I did feel he was entirely human¡­" "But I have a feeling that he is hiding something. Even if he really is your grandfather, if he becomes a Lord of Hell, he might become our enemy in the future," Ivan reminded Marvin after thinking for a moment. Marvin nodded. He really couldn''t see through his grandfather. "It would have been good if father were still here." He sighed. He really had no memory of this grandfather! What if he was a fake? The tricks of Archdevils were really formidable after all. Leaving the worrying matter aside for the moment, the two men continued toward the end of the dark tunnel. Soon, a light appeared in front of them. Chapter 388: Garden of Eden Chapter 388: Garden of Eden Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The appearance of the light heralded their escape from the dark tunnel. The two quickly left the tunnel, and what awaited them was a vast bright area! The sky was clear and sunshine gently brightened the place. The earth was spacious and fertile, with flowers blooming in the garden. Mills Garden! Ivan had an expression of relief. They finally found this place. "Let''s go check." They quickened their pace because they might be able to take advantage of the fact that the Magic Medicine King was likely preoccupied with those other four Legends to get a better harvest. It would be best if they could obtain the Underworld River Water for the Great Elven King''s injury. Such a formidable protector of Feinan was desperately needed for the defense against the Gods. As they continued their search, the garden''s scenery around them was still as beautiful as before, but the expressions of the two were becoming increasingly unsightly. Mills Garden exuded such a dense aura of Magic Medicine. But most of the Magic Medicines had already been eaten! Only a mess was left behind. They could see that the medicinal garden had been divided very precisely. Each area had very valuable Magic Medicines planted and there were wooden signboards summarizing their names and effects. And there were still traces of arrays on the ground. But all these Magic Medicines and arrays had been completely wrecked. There were still some leaves and roots remaining, but the Magic Medicines were already dead. Marvin and Ivan kept walking, gloomy. Ultimately, they arrived at a damp area. There was a wooden signboard with the name [Underworld River Water] in front of them. This wasn''t literally the water of the River Styx, which was also known as the Underworld River and flowed through multiple planes. But this Magic Medicine was related to it, so it had been named as such. Marvin and Ivan entered the area. As expected, the magic arrays here were also destroyed and all the Underworld River Water had been swept clean! ... "You were right," Ivan fumed, "That wretched Magic Medicine truly swallowed everything here." Marvin didn''t comment. Although he had expected this kind of outcome, he had still hoped that it wouldn''t be the case. But when he saw this scene with his own eyes, he felt quite dejected, just like Ivan. The insatiable Magic Medicine King indeed didn''t let off the Underworld River Water, even though that particular Magic Medicine had a frightening curse. But maybe the curse was ineffective against the matured Magic Medicine King. Ivan, still seething in anger, asked Marvin, "For a Magic Medicine to be able to break all these arrays, were those Mikenshi Wizards slacking?" Marvin frowned upon hearing that. He felt that something was wrong. Mikenshi Wizards'' arrays definitely weren''t weak. From his search in the Desolate Tower Ruins, he could feel that the suppression was still strong after all these years. That was proof enough of the strength of the arrays. Marvin believed the Magic Medicine King was able to swallow the other Magic Medicines. But breaking through the arrays to get to them¡­ This was a bit too incredible. There must have been something behind it. ... But since things had reached this point, it would be pointless no matter how much they conjectured about it. The two quickly discussed their options and decided that they only had one option now, which was to capture the Magic Medicine King Eric! If Eric was really the one that swallowed the Underworld River Water, then they could extract the components from it if they captured it. With that secured, it wouldn''t be impossible to save the Great Elven King. "This garden is too big. If it''s like you said and the crafty Magic Medicine King can disguise itself as a wildflower, weed, or something inconspicuous, then we will have a hard time finding it." Ivan frowned in frustration. "I''m not worried about its illusions, but if it purposely focuses on hiding, we won''t be able to do anything." Marvin''s eyes shone. "You aren''t worried about its illusions?" Ivan nodded, and seeing this confirmation, Marvin let out a long sigh of relief. He had been hesitating about whether they should retreat if they couldn''t find the Underworld River Water. Although he had originally planned on capturing the Magic Medicine King, too many strange things had happened after he entered the Secret Garden. Something still felt a little wrong. His own resistance to illusions was very high, but according to the Mana Wraith, the Magic Medicine King had already reached an extraordinary realm when it came to illusions. If he fell into a trap, he would be done for. But if Ivan was sure that he could see through the illusions, it would solve a lot of problems. The Wood Elven heritage was very ancient. They were the descendants of the High Elves. After the Elven Era ended, they were the only Elves who stayed behind to take care of Feinan. Ivan, as the Wood Elven Prince, surely had a lot of good items on hand, but he would ordinarily disdain using them. Nicholas was very strict with Ivan, but it could be seen that he was extremely fond of his son from all the buffs on Ivan''s body. Although the Magic Medicine King was very powerful, as long as they could break his illusions, the only thing left would be¡­ a Magic Medicine. Marvin pondered for a bit and then suggested, "I might know where to look!" ... Before Marvin entered the Secret Garden, he had a discussion with the Mana Wraith. The latter pointed out that the Magic Medicine King''s main body was hiding in the [First Garden of Eden]. This name might be a riddle to others because as far as most people knew, there were only four areas: Lost Villa, Desolate Tower Ruins, Astral Beast Remains, and Mills Garden. But Marvin knew that there was, in fact, a 5th area. That was the hidden plane called the [Garden of Eden]. A plane within a plane, this was a masterpiece of the ancient casters, a planeception. They planted some of their most precious Magic Medicines in the Mills Garden. As for the world''s Magic Medicines that were unique or on the verge of extinction, they were planted in the hidden plane, the [First Garden of Eden]. The Magic Medicine King''s main body was also inside because the Wizard who first discovered it believed that its unprecedented ability to consume things was worthy of being researched. But before his research had borne fruit, this Magic Medicine brought destruction to the Secret Garden in the form of an Astral Beast. Everything that happened after that was beyond the control of the Mikenshi Wizards. Marvin knew where the First Garden of Eden was, but he didn''t know if the Magic Medicine King was currently hiding inside. And though he was unsure of the veracity of the Mana Wraith''s words, it was still worth checking. ... The two gave up on looking for remaining Underworld River Water and set off deeper into Mills Garden. A hidden valley eventually appeared not far ahead of them. A shallow brook was flowing down into the valley from an adjacent mountain and the water was extremely clear. Marvin muttered for a bit before walking in the water. He felt around on the ground for a while before finding what he was looking for. There were five colored stones. Marvin picked them up and rearranged them. This was a simple runestone password switch. It was very easy to decipher for those who knew about it, but those who didn''t know might be forever stymied. After a short moment, a rumbling noise echoed from the depths of the valley. A great amount of dust fell down, and a large door that had been hidden by moss and vines spread out before them. Ivan gave Marvin a strange look. "Sometimes I feel that the insights of true Seers can''t compare with your knowledge." Marvin smiled bitterly. His prophetic abilities couldn''t stay concealed from all others, especially his very close friends. But his friends also respected him quite a lot and trusted him. This was enough. Although Ivan knew Marvin was very mysterious, he could feel that Marvin had no evil intentions toward him. His origin might be an enigma, but who in this world didn''t have a secret? There were many things that were bound to be covered up and couldn''t be shared with others. ... The two left the brook and walked to the entrance in the valley, where they saw a shadow beside the entrance. Marvin squinted as the other side quickly said, "You found it. Pitiful transmigrator¡­ Since things reached this point, do you not understand your fate?" Marvin''s mind shook. Ivan angrily shouted, "Shut up!" These two words seemed to be filled with magic and Marvin immediately recovered from that abnormal state. ''Fuck¡­ There is actually this kind of spell¡­'' ''It was the same as that thing in the Celestial Stairway.'' Marvin felt troubled. He had almost been tricked by the enemy. He took a deep breath and looked at the Mana Wraith that had appeared so casually. He asked Ivan, "What did he say?" Ivan shook his head. "He only opened his mouth and didn''t say anything. But I''m sure it was a soul spell. Are you alright?" Marvin nodded. It was indeed a spell. But only one person could hear it. Because it was his own inner voice. He bottled those thoughts away and glared at the Mana Wraith. "You knew I would come." "How should I greet you? Magic Medicine King Eric? Mana Wraith Eric? or¡­" "Legend Wizard Orica?" The Mana Wraith''s expression changed when Marvin uttered those words. With obvious shock, it stuttered, "How¡­ How did you know¡­" Marvin grinned wryly. "I saw the diary you left behind. I already had some hypotheses." "Seems like I guessed correctly. You actually continued to live after the Mikenshi school''s destruction." "Maybe there simply was no Magic Medicine King, or perhaps that Magic Medicine King has already been assimilated by you." "You really did scheme for eternal life. Did your plan start forming when you first discovered the Magic Medicine King?" "The entire Mikenshi school was your sacrifice, including your pitiful apprentice, Eric." Marvin stared at the Mana Wraith. "Am I right?" Chapter 389: Dust of History Chapter 389: Dust of History Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The valley was silent. Ivan didn''t understand what they meant. Although Marvin had roughly told him what he found in the 7th tower, he had yet to understand the story of the Secret Garden. But he hadn''t been very interested in it either. Marvin glared at the Mana Wraith like a judge before a convict. In fact, back when they first met, Marvin had been very careful of the Mana Wraith''s words. When Marvin asked the Mana Wraith if the Magic Medicine King''s illusions had reached the level of Hell Nightmares, the Mana Wraith clearly hesitated before giving out an ambiguous answer. That answer gave a hint as to his identity. Then, although Marvin didn''t know who he was, he could guess that this guy wasn''t the ghost of Wizard Apprentice Eric! Hell Nightmares were very rare lifeforms. Even a Lord of the Nine Hells might not have met this sort of lifeform before. They should be as rare as Fortune Fairies, Eternal Dragons, and other incredibly rare creatures. This was a lifeform that ordinary Wizards wouldn''t know about! Even in the Mikenshi school''s knowledge system, it would be very hard to find anything about it. Perhaps only a Wizard at the peak could know of the Hell Nightmare''s existence. But even though the Mana Wraith didn''t give a clear answer, his expression and reaction suggested that he knew about the Hell Nightmares. A mere Wizard Apprentice wouldn''t know about them. This made Marvin doubt the Mana Wraith. And later, when he found the diary in the 7th tower, he made a guess: After that war, Eric wasn''t the only one who survived. That despicable Wizard longing for eternal life also survived. But Marvin''s information from the past didn''t have anything about the Legend Wizard. Marvin guessed that either his information was incomplete, or the Wizard hid too deeply. Whatever the case, Marvin stopped fully depending on information from his previous life. He needed to find more information. And the Mana Wraith appearing at the entrance of the Garden of Eden answered a lot of questions. It wasn''t the ghost of Eric, but rather the doppelganger of Orica! As for why he needed a doppelganger, the answer was very simple. Orica had probably fused his own soul with that Magic Medicine. Or maybe he devoured the soul of the Magic Medicine King with some kind of soul transfer spell and then turned into it. With Orica''s knowledge of Magic Medicines and souls, there were various possibilities. But what made Marvin doubtful was that even if he wanted immortality and wanted to make use of this Magic Medicine to achieve immortality, why would he attract an Astral Beast? Could this have been an accident? Was it the doing of the original Magic Medicine King? Or was there still another hidden secret? What about the real Wizard Apprentice Eric? Where did he go? Marvin wasn''t sure anymore. ... The Mana Wraith looked loathfully at Marvin and said in a low tone, "You think you know the truth." "You think you uncovered this space''s secret¡­ In fact, you are just a ridiculous kid." "You can only become fertilizer for this garden." "I originally planned to release you two. Now it seems that it won''t be necessary. People who know my identity must die!" His expression became sinister and he opened his mouth wide! In an instant, his body fused with that entrance. A powerful force pulled Ivan and Marvin in! "You want to take a look at the Magic Medicine King''s main body?" "As you wish!" "The [First Garden of Eden] hasn''t had a guest for a very long time. Hahahahahaha!" As Mana Wraith''s crazy laugh echoed out, Marvin and Ivan were pulled to the Garden of Eden. The two glanced at each other and Ivan nodded, grabbing Marvin''s wrist. Marvin instantly understood and didn''t try to resist, allowing the Mana Wraith to pull them further. The scenery before his eyes changed. They were now in an area covered in dark clouds! Marvin and Ivan were surprised! This was the First Garden of Eden? As a medicine garden, it should be sunny and smell like greenery, full of the aura of life. But the space before them was actually lifeless, an accumulation of evil and filth! This was a freaking Evil Spirit sub-plane! The soil here was black and the flowers all around them were wilted. In the middle of the area, there was a plant with a monstrous shape! Marvin and Ivan looked at this plant in distaste. They didn''t even know what kinds of words they''d use to describe this plant. It appeared to be a vine-like plant, but it was growing tall like a tree. Countless tendrils were spiraling on its body. But the most frightening thing was that bloody faces emerged from the tendrils. These were the souls of the people that had been swallowed by the Secret Garden! They were howling in grief, shrieking while full of loathing and rancor! The Mana Wraith appeared in the air and shattered, fusing with that plant. The face of a kind old man appeared on the plant and greeted them with a gentle smile. "Welcome to the First Garden of Eden." ... Malicious coldness and the wailing of ghosts. This was the First Garden of Eden? This was completely different from what Marvin had imagined! All the Magic Medicines had been swallowed by Orica and his body had already become somewhat deformed. The Magic Medicines'' properties were all vaguely reflected on his body. "See these wailing ghosts? Don''t you think they are pitiful?" asked the old man in a kind tone. "It doesn''t matter though. Soon, you''ll join them." Ivan sneered, remaining silent. Marvin shook his head. "I finally understand why the Magic Medicine King could break the arrays of the Mikenshi Wizards." "The person breaking those arrays had been a Mikenshi Wizard. The Magic Medicine King might not have this ability, but the soul of a Legend Wizard could do this." "Using this kind of method to achieve immortality... isn''t this sad?" Orica rebutted amiably, "No no no, you don''t understand." "Every life will eventually end, and no one can counter the effects of time." "In my opinion, this shows a problem. If a life was born just to die, then there must be some kind of mistake." "I only want to correct this mistake." Ivan dismissed, "Shameless sophistry." "You think you''ll live forever?" "Anyway, if it really was like this, why did you open the Secret Garden to attract people in?" This time, the old man''s expression changed. He roared menacingly, "Yeah, that''s right!" "It was that wretched Apprentice! The wretched Eric! He wrecked my plan and forced me to fuse with the Magic Medicine King!" "This wasn''t my original plan!" Seeing Orica''s crazy appearance, Marvin inwardly shook his head. This guy had already gone insane. He looked at him with pity. "If I''m not wrong¡­ was your original plan to shift your own soul into that Astral Beast?" The old man''s expression was extremely fierce, as he roared, "Yes, that''s right! You are very smart! Almost as smart as me!" "I am the greatest genius of the Mikenshi school. How could I willingly fuse with a Magic Medicine?" "I ought to have become a supreme existence scornfully looking down at this universe! Even Gods should have trembled when seeing my shadow!" "But that kid, that shameless kid, he actually disregarded his own safety and destroyed my plans!" "Wait till I completely fuse these chaotic souls! I''ll definitely remove his soul and torment it in eternal fire!" The old man kept shouting frantically and the whole place began to shake! Marvin and Ivan glanced at each other and shook their heads. The old man''s roars cleared up what had been hidden in history. The events of those years had slowly resurfaced. ... Eric was Orica''s apprentice and managed to survive the war. In fact, this was something Orica had deliberately arranged because he still needed a Wizard to assist him. He wouldn''t be able to keep controlling someone whose level was too high, so he chose Eric, who had recently become his apprentice. The others all died under various schemes and plots. His goal was to the get the remains of the Astral Beast. This Astral Beast was originally near Feinan but had been slumbering. Orica found it while traveling across planes. He didn''t alarm the Astral Beast at that time. He was still young back then and had been a rather kindhearted Wizard. But later on, as he grew older, many at his side began to die and he gained an abnormal thirst for immortality. Incidentally, he obtained that particular Magic Medicine and personally planted it in the First Garden of Eden. This Magic Medicine greatly enticed the Astral Beast. A crazy plan formed in his mind. At that time, his research in the soul domain should have been enough to let him seize the body of an Astral Beast. The prerequisite was that the victim''s soul must be nearly destroyed! It had to be known that the soul was something immortal while flesh was weak. Cloud Monks and Liches were immortal because their bodies were immortal, capable of hosting their souls forever. The Astral Beasts were extremely long-lived, rumored to have a lifespan that lasted longer than the universe. If he could seize the body of an Astral Beast, it would be like living forever. Thus, he began making his arrangements. This was a plan that required patience and perfection. From start to finish, there couldn''t be any errors. Following his plan, the aura of the Magic Medicine attracted the Astral Beast. The flourishing Mikenshi school had a hard time. Although they paid a huge price, they still managed to seal the Astral Beast. This was within Orica''s expectations. He wasn''t impatient, because he still had enough time to finish his arrangements. The Mikenshi school made many enemies. And Orica was actually behind these enemies, vigorously supporting them. In the end, the opportunity was about to arrive. He had roused them from within and both sides fought. As he had expected, the Mikenshi school suffered a crushing defeat. At his suggestion, they released the Astral Beast, intending to take the enemy down with them. Everything was going as planned and the enemies died along with the Mikenshi school''s Wizards. The Astral Beast was also at its last breath. What remained at his side was an apprentice that followed all his orders and was often ridiculed for being a spineless coward. But the intelligent and conceited Orica hadn''t expected that it was this waste of an apprentice who would ruin his plan. Chapter 390: Truth Tablet Chapter 390: Truth Tablet Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Just as the Astral Beast was at its dying breath, Orica controlled Eric''s soul and forced him to sign a contract. If Eric showed the slightest hint of rebellion, his soul would be obliterated. Orica believed that nothing would go wrong thanks to this precaution. Thus, he began his own soul transfer ritual. He wanted to expel the Astral Beast''s soul from its body and transfer his own soul into it. But during this process, something unexpected happened. The apprentice, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly acted out during the ritual and interrupted its process. Although Eric was only a Wizard Apprentice, he was very clear about what would happen if the ritual succeeded. His teacher''s mind had already been close to insanity. Once he was in control of the Astral Beast''s body, Feinan would be in for an unprecedented disaster. He risked his life and ruined the ritual. Thanks to this spanner in the works, the disaster was prevented. The Astral Beast''s soul was released, but not expelled. Orica was shocked and furious. He crushed Eric''s soul and then fled, escaping to the Garden of Eden. The original plan failed and Orica was left alone in the garden feeling incomparably frustrated. While he was brooding, he noticed the Magic Medicine he had planted here which had a very powerful lifeforce and the ability to consume and absorb others. Another crazy plan formed in his mind. He fused himself with the Magic Medicine and swallowed its soul to take on his new appearance. He hid in the First Garden of Eden for a very long time. He didn''t know how many years had passed after he finished swallowing all the Magic Medicines in there. He couldn''t help but leave and take a look outside again. It turned out that the Secret Garden was silent and devoid of people, while the Magic Medicines had propagated wildly. That Astral Beast''s corpse already had no signs of life. As for the body of Wizard Apprentice Eric, it was laying down next to the Astral Beast''s remains. After Orica cut Eric''s remains into tiny pieces, he realized that he could use Eric''s name. The Ancient Gods had considered soul transfer a taboo. If he was found by some powerful Gods, he would be punished. After all, there was no Universe Magic Pool at that time. Thus, he chose to fully assume the identity of Eric. That way, if the Ancient Gods used Divine Spells to look into the matter, there would be some deviation. The greedy and cowardly Orica began taking control over the Secret Garden over a long period of time. He removed his own resentment that had built up and condensed it into a Mana Wraith that would control the opening and closing of the Secret Garden. The Nine-Headed Vines guarding the Mills Garden was also a branch of his main body. Because he had swallowed so many Magic Medicines, his strength was very frightening. Naturally, because of the Magic Medicine body, he couldn''t deliberately cast spells anymore. Especially after Lance set up the Universe Magic Pool, he discovered with shock that his ability to absorb Chaos Magic Power had sharply declined. This greatly infuriated Orica, but he didn''t dare leave this world. His longevity method still had a flaw and he needed more souls to fuse completely. This was the truth hidden behind the Secret Garden! ... The old man''s bellows were getting progressively louder. His expression while looking at Ivan and Marvin was also starting to become filled with greed. "Rest assured, this process won''t be very painful." "Wait till you become part of my body. You''ll be proud!" "We will rule over the Universe!" The last sentence was shouted by all the bloody faces on the plants. Marvin and Ivan didn''t seem impressed. The former sighed, "You made two mistakes." Orica waved his vines menacingly, spreading them across the area and ready to lash out anytime. He scowled at Marvin angrily. "What nonsense are you talking about!" "First of all, you thought Eric died a long time ago. But in reality, he didn''t die," Marvin said calmly. "This can''t be!" Orica''s face distorted. "Are you making fun of me? I already crushed his soul!" "Maybe." Marvin shrugged. "But why are you hiding here, not daring to go out?" he asked rhetorically. "The Astral Beast''s body is full of treasures, so why don''t you swallow it?" "That gradually recovering aura, as a Legend Wizard who is also an expert on the domain of soul, shouldn''t you feel something strange about it?" Orica snarled in denial, "Absolutely impossible!" "That was my body! How could it be snatched by a mere Wizard Apprentice!" He became extremely violent, the barbed vines that filled the sky sweeping over from all sides. Each vine had countless faces covering it! These were all distorted and some were even missing facial features! But they each had a bloody mouth as well as saw-like teeth! Facing this, the two didn''t cower. Marvin knew this was merely an illusion. He could feel that Orica was bluffing. After all, that guy had already fused with the Magic Medicine King, which was only an expert in illusions. But Marvin didn''t get rid of the illusion. He had no way to do it, but that wasn''t true of the Elven Prince beside him. Ivan had previously affirmed that he could handle the Magic Medicine King''s illusions. He took a step forward while spreading out his palm and a golden light burst out! The dazzling golden light was bright like the sun and pierced through the entire room. All the souls began to howl in grief as the vines were ignited. Orica was utterly frightened. He realized in consternation that the entire space was starting to collapse! "No! No!" "What''s this¡­ Why is it like this?" Ivan gave him a look of pity. "Your body already fused with the Garden of Eden?" "No wonder the space itself is getting affected." "And you think you are unrivalled here? Unfortunately, you are wrong." "However powerful the lie, it can still be defeated by the truth." "Falsehood is the only foundation you rely on. Now, what will be left once I destroy your foundation?" The next second, the whole space thoroughly collapsed! The huge plant was turned to dust under the golden light. An intense energy condensed in the air as an ugly soul was being stabbed by the bright light. A sense of loss could be seen on Ivan''s face. The Magic Medicines assimilated by Orica had already wholly become part of him and couldn''t be recovered anymore. These tribulations in the Dead Area still weren''t enough to find a medicine to cure the Great Elven King''s injuries. ... Marvin looked somewhat awed when he saw this. He had thought that Ivan meant he had some treasures to get rid of illusions, nothing more. But he hadn''t expected that this guy would pull out a fragment of a Fate Tablet! A Fate Tablet fragment! Marvin had handled Ding''s main body, so this was something he was very familiar with. But the Plane Law carved on this fragment was [Truth] and not [Luck]! It was amazing that the Wood Elven family had such a treasure! Who knew what the person who held the fragment had thought at the time. That person didn''t use it to ascend to Godhood. And now, this Fate Tablet fragment had the aura of life. It was close to being incarnated into a living creature. This meant that this Fate Tablet fragment might become like Ding, and gradually form a flesh body. A Truth Fairy. This was something mortals couldn''t imagine. An ordinary person would definitely choose to ascend upon gaining a Fate Tablet fragment, but clearly, that ancestor of the Wood Elves didn''t choose to do so. He might have been the former Great Elven King, chasing after the traces of the High Elves who left for the distant Eternal Country. And this Fate Tablet fragment was left behind. The successive generations of Wood Elven Kings also didn''t choose to ascend to Godhood. This was very praiseworthy. Before the Truth Tablet fragment, all illusions were nothing but falsehoods! Marvin sighed while watching as Orica''s soul was slowly scattered. This was a bit different from what he had planned. But he also knew that Ivan chose to use the Truth Tablet because of his apprehensions. In his opinion, people like Orica were stains that couldn''t be left on this world. Even if they wanted to keep this Magic Medicine that was full of lies and illusions, Orica''s soul would still be intermixed with it and couldn''t be separated. That guy was an expert at playing with people''s feelings and there could be some terrible consequences one day if they didn''t eliminate him. Thus, despite the fact that killing Orica would make his endeavor in looking for a Magic Medicine to cure his father a wasted effort, Ivan still didn''t hesitate to do so. This former Legend Wizard was no longer worthy of anyone''s respect. He had become a threat to this world. This filthy soul was bound to perish. ... Orica''s soul was still struggling to live on. In front of the Truth Tablet, this Legend Wizard''s soul had displayed amazing tenacity. Most of his soul energy had already been crushed thoroughly by the Law of Truth. But there was still a round sphere. Ivan and Marvin weren''t worried that he''d survive. How long Orica''s soul could last was only a question of time. But then a huge change took place! Orica bellowed with his distorted expression, "Go fuck the truth!" "If you want to kill me, you''ll also have to pay the price!" In an instant, the remnants of his soul energy condensed together. Ivan immediately felt uneasy and told Marvin, "Run!" Marvin noticed the danger at the same time! This guy wanted them to share his fate! Ivan had the Truth Tablet, so the other side couldn''t harm him. But the Truth Tablet could only protect its user. It wasn''t a conscious Truth Fairy yet! Marvin used Shadow Escape and fled. But Orica''s resentful expression followed closely, apparently breaking through the restrictions of space, firmly locked on Marvin''s body. "Enjoy this soul energy. I might not be able to see you explode, but that scene will most certainly be beautiful!" Orica laughed his head off as he disappeared. At the same time, a frightening soul energy poured into Marvin''s body! He felt like his body was expanding to the limit as he heard the howls of countless ghosts! ''No good¡­ Will I die in such a depressing way?'' Marvin felt a swelling pain. He was nauseated and felt like throwing up as this thought passed through his mind. However, a log option appeared before his eyes: [Open Essence Pool to absorb surplus Essences?] Chapter 391: Blessing in Disguise Chapter 391: Blessing in Disguise Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation At this critical moment, how could Marvin deal with so much energy? Despite Ivan rushing over, trying to use the Truth Tablet to disperse the energy, it had already started pouring into Marvin because of Orica''s curse. His goal was simple. He wanted to take Marvin down with him by using this energy to make him explode! Marvin was under excruciating pain but he made a quick decision when the option appeared before him. The next second, something magical happened. [Essence Pool opened completely, Essence Absorption System activated omnidirectionally...] [Essence Energy Absorption¡­ Maximum Efficiency] Marvin was instantly stunned by the change. He no longer had any disagreeable feelings. And the general experience on his interface began to skyrocket! Ivan was extremely worried and asked frantically, "Are you okay? Take the Truth Tablet, quick!" In order to rescue Marvin, he didn''t hesitate to lend him the most valuable treasure of the Wood Elven Royal Family. But Marvin answered, "I''m fine." "Put away the Truth Tablet." His voice was a little strange as he muttered, "It seems to be¡­ A blessing in disguise¡­" ... In the quiet valley, a great amount of soul energy seemed to revolve around Marvin, pouring into his body torrentially. Ivan stored away the Truth Tablet and looked at the scene, flabbergasted. If it was someone else, even himself... without the Truth Tablet, wouldn''t they explode from all the energy? But that mysterious guy only had some pain at the start and now looked happier and happier as time went on. Had his mind been confused by the soul energy? Ivan was a bit worried. But there truly didn''t seem to be any problems with Marvin, and adding to Ivan''s confusion, the aura from Marvin''s body was growing more powerful! It looked like¡­ the soul energy was becoming his nourishment. ... The sudden change in the situation caught even Marvin off guard. It was a pity that Orica himself had vanished completely, or else he might have had a chance to die while feeling even more miserable. He had been so sure that Marvin would die, but he ended up surviving and gaining a lot out of it. Marvin didn''t know what to say. But he had an inkling of understanding toward the theory. Orica made use of the Magic Medicine''s ability to purify the soul energy and use it as power. This soul energy was a type of Essence. Others didn''t have a system like Marvin''s and would never be able to absorb these Essences. But Marvin was different, having both the system and the corresponding Essence Storage Pool. The Essence Storage Pool was like a bottomless pit, able to absorb an endless amount of Essences. These Essences would be reflected as general exp. After no less than ten minutes, the soul energy revolving around Marvin''s body was finally almost exhausted. Marvin came out unscathed. He looked at the amount of general exp on his interface and couldn''t help but gulp. Ivan walked over, worryingly asking, "How are you?" Marvin brightly smiled, "Never been better." ... More than 500 000 general exp! This was the most experience he had ever earned since transmigrating! This was quite the fortuitous windfall. He had originally wanted to find a place to quickly farm exp like Saruha''s Theater. But he hadn''t thought that without him even making a move, Orica, the embodiment of the Magic Medicine King, would give him such a huge gift before dying. It was the last boost he needed to become a Ruler of the Night. Indeed, he had enough experience to level up his Night Walker class again! He, who was already a Legend in some ways, could finally advance to Ruler of the Night! But they were still in the Secret Garden at the moment. He needed a peaceful place to advance because the advancement was a kind of ancient and mysterious ritual. This ritual couldn''t be interrupted, or else his life could be threatened. Marvin didn''t dare to risk it. Thus, he only allocated the experience to Ranger and Night Walker for now. This way, both classes would reach level 10! It was very rare for both the Base Class and the Advanced Class to reach level 10 before becoming a Legend. Most people would make use of their subclasses to get enough levels to advance to Legend. Marvin had more than enough experience to get there! With both of his classes reaching that threshold, his HP increased greatly, breaking far past the two thousand mark! 2809 HP! Even compared with Fighters of the same rank, this could be considered very fierce. Naturally, this had a lot to do with the bonuses from Marvin''s subclasses. Apart from this, the two classes'' skill points were temporarily left alone. He''d decide on how to allocate them later. In any case, he would soon advance to Ruler of the Night so he could pay attention to the allocation then. He wasn''t lacking that fighting strength right now. What made him more excited were the three Ranger specialties he got for reaching the level cap! Yes, the Base Class had a maximum of 10 levels, but that didn''t mean that there was no way to overcome this restriction. The best example Marvin knew of was the Great Elven King Nicholas, who was a level 21 Ranger. This was a status that hadn''t been reached since ancient times, but he managed to do it. As such, he was one of the most powerful beings in Feinan. When a class was promoted, the specialties given by the plane would be based on the potential and the development path of the class holder. Marvin was excited about all three of these specialties: [Dual Wielding Ruler]: When attacking with two blades, there is a certain chance of temporarily increasing your Curved Dagger Mastery as well as your Blade Techniques by 1 level. [Melee Ranger]: You gave up on using long-distance attacks, showing that you are a hot-blooded person. Constitution and Strength permanently increased by 1. [Class Privileges]: When using your class'' skills, the effects will be substantially increased. ... Those three specialties were all very practical. Dual Wielding Ruler, Two-Weapon Fighting, and Reckless Dual Wielder were part of a set, all of which passively took effect in battle. Currently, Marvin''s Curved Dagger Mastery and Blade Technique were both at Greatmaster level. If they were temporarily buffed by the first specialty, they would reach the peak Grandmaster level! At that time, his close-range burst power would suppress all others. And the second specialty was even more exciting. Everyone knew how tough it was to get more attribute points. Although Marvin leveled up, since he hadn''t advanced to Legend yet, he was still considered a level 20 Half-Legend, so he didn''t get any more attribute points from leveling. Yet this specialty instantly gave him two attribute points! Thus, his Strength reached 19, just one point away from the first major threshold, while his Constitution reached 17. As for the last specialty, the description was clear that it would increase the effects of his Ranger skills. Even if it didn''t specify how much it would increase them, it shouldn''t be too little. ... In contrast, Night Walker didn''t have any bonus specialty reward at level 10. Night Walker was an Advanced Class after all, so the maximum level was 20. He would get another specialty at level 11. But now he had a total of 80 Night Walker skill points. If properly allocated, he would get a huge boost to his fighting strength. For example, the skill that had just appeared, [Night Assault]. This skill''s effect was to condense six Doppelgangers to strike the enemy simultaneously. Each Doppelganger''s firepower would be equal to the main body''s and would last thirty seconds. This skill was quite powerful. If not for Marvin intending to make his decisions after advancing to Ruler of the Night, he would have instantly chosen this skill. ... After spending his exp, Marvin felt filled with power. He could advance to Ruler of the Night at any time. The Shadow Diamond was in his hands, as was the Advancement Manual, satisfying the advancement prerequisites. Everything was in order. The only issue was that he was still in the Secret Garden. He needed to leave and get somewhere safer first. With Orica''s disappearance, the Garden of Eden disappeared so there wasn''t much value in the Secret Garden anymore. The two considered for a moment and prepared to leave. Leaving the Secret Garden wasn''t as hard now. Orica was already dead and there were many arrays that could be used in the Secret Garden. Although Ivan was a War Saint, he still had his Elven knowledge. He would be able to find an array to get them outside. He also had a long-distance Teleportation Scroll on him, so after they left the garden they could immediately leave the Dead Area Continent and return to Thousand Leaves Forest if they wanted. The only unfortunate thing was that they didn''t manage to get any Underworld River Water. This made Marvin feel a bit guilty. After all, he had greatly benefited from his task in the Secret Garden, mysteriously earning an absurd amount of exp. Yet the Great Elven King, who really needed help right now, was still in an abyss of suffering. The attack on the Decaying Plateau at that time had been initiated by Marvin. But he was helpless to do anything about it now. There was no Underworld River Water in the Secret Garden, so where could he get some? The two men left the valley and walked toward the Desolate Tower Ruins. When they passed the gates of the Mills Garden, they found out that the Nine-Headed Vines had already wilted. This made sense because it had come from the Magic Medicine King''s main body. As for the four Legends, their corpses were resting calmly on the ground. They had killed each other and their souls had already been swallowed by Orica. These Legends, suppressed as they were by the garden, didn''t manage to prevail over the illusions. Marvin thought he was lucky. If Ivan didn''t have the Truth Tablet and the two still chose to keep going, they also could have died. The two glanced at each other wordlessly and continued on their way. These people who died to illusions had lost to themselves. Greed and desires... in short, they died to the evil bred within their own hearts. There was no point in sympathizing with them. But just as they passed the Astral Beast''s remains, the fluctuation of a frightening lifeforce leaked out from it! Marvin and Ivan held their breaths! Chapter 392: Ancient Youth Chapter 392: Ancient Youth Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation An Astral Beast was on the verge of awakening! This was a terrifying crisis for Feinan. Although Marvin speculated that Eric''s soul might not have been completely shattered but instead partially merged with the Astral Beast, this was only a hypothesis. Not to mention, even if Eric''s soul was in charge, who knew what kind of changes there might be in his temperament after suffering at Orica''s hands? The most terrifying thing in this world wasn''t destructive power, but rather, the one who possessed such power and whether that person would be able to control it. In the Astral Beast Remains area, the aura of the soul became increasingly stronger. A lifeforce was rousing. Even though the corpse was still lying inert, it gave them a great deal of pressure! "No good, let''s hurry!" Ivan looked incredibly worried. This was the guy who dared to fight the Ancient Red Dragon Ell, but in front of this Astral Beast, even he had an ugly expression! It showed how terrifying an Astral Beast was! The two were going to quickly withdraw, hoping they could leave the Secret Garden before the Astral Beast awakened completely. But at that time, a weak voice spoke into their ears. "Don''t¡­ leave." "I won''t hurt anyone¡­" It was quiet, but extremely firm. "Eric?" Marvin asked. "You know my name?" The voice sounded a bit moved. It gradually became steadier. The lifeforce coming from the Astral Beast was still continuously erupting. Marvin nodded. Eric sighed, "Teacher already died? If I''m not wrong, he must have died at your hands." "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to wake up." "It''s a pity¡­ I won''t be able to hold on for too long." Marvin and Ivan glanced at each other. This Astral Beast in front of them was truly too frightening. But within this frightening Astral Beast was a seemingly young soul, which seemed rather unfitting. They stopped and forced themselves to communicate with Eric. Soon, Marvin understood what had been missing from the known history: Eric destroyed the soul transfer ritual and was crushed by Orica out of anger. He should have died. But at that time, the Astral Beast, whose soul was on the verge of expiring, unexpectedly saved him. The instinct-driven Astral Beast knew that its soul couldn''t keep going. It had fought two unimaginably hard battles one after the other and then Orica had used a special trick to drain the power from its soul. It couldn''t survive anymore. Thus, it used its final bit of power to enclose Eric''s soul fragment in its body. The Astral Beast''s body locked Eric''s soul inside, not allowing it to drift away. His soul gradually fused with the Astral Beast''s body over the years thanks to the body''s frightening vitality. In fact, he had already woken up a long time ago. His soul had completely fused and he was also able to control the body. But he wasn''t allowed to actually wake up. Because Orica was still there, and so was the original soul contract. Orica could crush Eric''s soul with just a thought. What angered Orica was that the Astral Beast had put a terrible curse on its own body before dying. Besides Eric, who he had chosen to save, no soul was allowed in. And Eric''s soul couldn''t be removed. Thus, with the passage of time, Eric recovered countless times. Yet what awaited him each time was having his soul ruthlessly obliterated again by Orica! He was continuously tortured as his soul was crushed and reformed time and time again. This wasn''t something people could endure. But Eric managed to withstand it. He eventually realized that he could just remain in a slumber and not awaken unless Orica died, so that he would no longer have to suffer from his soul being crushed. Now that his teacher had finally been killed by Ivan, he could awaken safely. The only unfortunate thing was that after the endless years, his soul had suffered too much damage and he couldn''t hold on for too much longer. The Astral Beast''s body was strong, yet the nourishment it could give to the soul was limited. He could feel that he didn''t have much time left. ... "I don''t know what era it is." Eric smiled bitterly. "How many years have I stayed in this Astral Beast''s body? A millennium? Two?" "My friends have already passed away?" "With how things are, death is also a kind of relief." Marvin and Ivan were facing him silently. Eric seemed very peaceful, like a bashful youth from a random village. Even after experiencing so much pain, his character still hadn''t changed. He only felt lonely. "At the time when teacher picked me to become his assistant, I simply couldn''t believe it." "Everyone thought I was a waste, but teacher acknowledged me. I was crazily happy." "Up until I found out it was a trap. After all, he only needed the help of a waste." Eric''s soul let out a bitter laugh. Marvin could feel that the abnormal lifeforce was now continuously waning. This might be the last time Eric would awaken. His soul might fade from this point on. As for the Wizard Apprentice''s story, he really had too much on his shoulders. "You aren''t a waste," Marvin declared resolutely. "No waste could stop a disaster that would have destroyed this world. You are a true hero." "Hero?" Eric sighed. "If I could choose again, I would have refused that old man who came to our village saying that I had the gift to be a Wizard and that he wanted to take me to the Mikenshi school." "Because I owe too much¡­" Following Eric''s sentence, an image appeared before their eyes: An old village bustled under the setting sun. A shy youth sat on a carriage with excitement and reluctance while being urged by the coachman. Standing on the side of the road was a group of people seeing him off with excitement on their faces. Yet among them, there was a girl wearing a shabby dress who was holding back her tears. She looked like a very ordinary farmer''s daughter. Sadness emerged in the hearts of Marvin and Ivan. Eric sighed once more. "She said she would wait for me¡­" "I liked her for so many years and I had intended to look for her after becoming an official Wizard." "But I never returned." "I still owe her a confession¡­" Eric mumbled. Eric''s fate wasn''t something he could control. Perhaps this was the fate of a true hero. He saved the world but wasn''t able to give the best ending to the people at his side. Regardless, several thousand years had passed. Everything was gone, only leaving the soul of an ancient youth on the verge of disappearing. "I hate it¡­ Why was I such a coward¡­ Why didn''t I express myself while I still had the chance?" Eric''s voice rose. "I am a coward!" "I struggled for so many years in that monster''s body, but what for?" "There''s no value in my life anymore¡­" The power of his soul was now very faint. It felt as if even wind could scatter his soul. Marvin hesitated as he couldn''t bear saying it, but in the end, he clenched his teeth before speaking out. "I know that saying this to you is unfair, and you should be allowed to rest." "But this world is facing a very frightening threat." "I hope that you won''t just expire like this¡­ This world still needs a hero to rescue it." Eric muttered, "This world?" "It''s not the world I know anymore. What does it have to do with me?" Marvin shook his head. "You can open your eyes to look at the world." "I know you should be able to with your strength." "Look at this world, what''s so different from yours?" "Children are still innocently playing around, middle-aged people are still worried about their livelihoods, greedy merchants are still conducting ruthless deals, and Devils, Demons, Evil Spirits, and even the almighty Gods are aiming at this land. "This world still needs you." Eric was silent for a moment. Ultimately, the last remnant of his soul power disappeared from the Astral Beast''s corpse. Marvin and Ivan looked at each other and sighed. Eric already did so much. Him not using the power of the Astral Beast to do evil was already the best outcome. Choosing to leave now was a relief for him. He was already incompatible with this world. The people he cherished had passed away a long time ago. The Astral Beast''s lifeforce was dissipating. Suddenly, a bone appeared in Marvin''s hands. Eric''s weak voice drifted out once again. "When you need me, wake me." "I can only awaken once more. After that, even if I wanted to help, my soul would still dissipate." "I''ll close the Secret Garden. I''ll be kicking everyone out, so be careful." Moments later, the two felt a terrifying repulsive force rush over them. After their surroundings changed, the two appeared in Breton Village. There were many people around them, all Half-Legends. "What''s going on? Why were we suddenly kicked out?" "The Secret Garden closed? Who got a Magic Medicine?" "What about those Legend powerhouses? Where did they go?" As people asked various questions, their eyes focused on Ivan. Because he was the only Legend who left the Secret Garden. To this, Ivan only coldly snapped, "Fuck off!" They all froze. Chapter 393: Ancient Gnomes Chapter 393: Ancient Gnomes Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the Dead Area, the strong had always been respected. Although everyone looked at Ivan skeptically, he was the only Legend who came back out of the five Legends, after all, and they didn''t dare to offend him. Even the Blackfire Lava Wizards who had blocked this place off couldn''t keep their prideful attitude because their only Legend Wizard had disappeared in the Secret Garden. Even if all the people here grouped together, they weren''t a match for Ivan. They all scattered, doubtful and depressed. Marvin and Ivan didn''t linger in Breton Village for too long. This place would soon be sealed by Astral Beast Eric, forever disappearing. The next time Marvin summoned Eric would likely be the last time that youth would appear in this world. Thinking of this, Marvin felt a bit of grief. "Is it too selfish?" "Eric is already pitiful enough, yet I still need him to do more. It''s simply exploiting him." "His soul has been destroyed so many times and should have already scattered. He most likely already knows this." "But¡­" Marvin looked at the piece of white bone that seemed somewhat like a crescent moon and felt a bit sad. Ivan patted his shoulder, understanding Marvin''s reaction. With the Great Calamity looming over Feinan, he had to muster all the strength he could. Elven races, Humans, Vampires, Sha clansmen, Night Walkers, Legend Wizards, those of Rocky Mountain, and even a mystical existence like Eric! As for the Gods, Eric was a lifeform completely outside of fate. If there really was a final battle, he was certain that the appearance of Eric would surprise them. An Astral Beast could also greatly shake this world even if it was near death. The Gods wouldn''t dare to provoke one! ... The two left Breton Village but didn''t return to Thousand Leaves Forest yet. Marvin took Ivan to an abandoned mine north of Breton Village. This mine was also considered a dangerous place. Few people in the Dead Area would set foot in it. But faced with this powerful duo, the few constructs in the mine were torn apart. Marvin got the second Memory Chip he was looking for. They then returned to Xunshan Town. Marvin wanted to check if Black Knight Sangore had attacked again, so he took a trip around Xunshan Town and learnt some things. Sure enough, after he left, Sangore had led a Black Wizard here. That Black Wizard was covered in a large gown, making people unable to see him clearly. His spells were extremely frightening and he almost destroyed the town at the foot of the mountain. At the crucial moment, the Cloud Monk and Blade Technique Master Kangen intervened. The Cloud Monk seriously injured the Black Knight. This time he was furious and nearly killed Sangore. But the Black Knight relied on a mysterious spell to escape. The Black Wizard didn''t have that chance. According to what the people present saw, the Wizard was split almost in half by Kangen. Marvin frowned. This outcome had been more than he''d imagined. Indeed, those that dealt with Devils always had some methods to preserve their lives. That old Monk attacked seriously and still wasn''t able to completely kill Sangore, letting him escape. Although Sangore was nearly dead when he escaped, with his special constitution as a Black Knight, he only needed some time to be able to recover. As for that so-called "Black Wizard," he was probably the strongest member of the Black Knight Monastery. It wasn''t too unexpected for Kangen to be able to split him in two. Kangen was a man able to fight Gods during the Great Calamity. But only his fake body died. Marvin was sure of this because that guy was a Lich! As long as his Phylactery wasn''t destroyed, his soul wouldn''t die. These two guys were still a hidden danger that would strike sooner or later. But now wasn''t the time to handle this matter. Xunshan Monastery had saved him a lot of trouble. He intended to visit Kangen but was informed by the Monastery''s Monks that he had already left. He had departed together with the Copper Dragon. Marvin was disappointed and could only prepare to leave the Dead Area Continent with Ivan. But as he regrouped with Ivan at the bottom of the mountain, he noticed two figures next to the Elven Prince. Ivan looked at the two with a smile and told Marvin cheerfully, "Look what I found. Two descendants of the Ancient Gnomes." "Their disguising potions are really effective, they tricked everyone." The two stood still, seeming frightened and uneasy. Marvin took a sharp breath! "It''s you!" Marvin remembered these two guys! He had bumped into these two guys in the Desolate Tower Ruins, using that strange piece of dirty rag to hide from his perception. At that time, they used a short distance escape tool. And now, they had unexpectedly fallen into Ivan''s hands. "They really are Ancient Gnomes?" Marvin was very suspicious. "How did you catch them?" "I lured them." Ivan coldly snorted, "They were observing me from the distance while trying to stay hidden." The two suddenly complained, "We weren''t observing you, we¡­ actually wanted your help¡­" "Help?" Ivan frowned. The Gnomes looked at each other before taking Marvin and Ivan to a deserted area. They shed their disguises, reverting to their original appearances. These Ancient Gnomes were a bit taller than their ancestors. Their heads seemed a bit bigger, but there wasn''t a feeling of anything being out of proportion. Their eyes were a clear cerulean, seeming to shine with ingenuity. Apart from that, everything was similar to a wild Gnome. "Let us introduce ourselves first. I am Zac Rael, and this is my younger brother, David Rael." "We met some troubles and need help. But we don''t trust Humans." The older Gnome looked at Marvin vigilantly before saying, "But we are willing to trust Elves." "There are few Elves in the Dead Area, and most of those are corrupt Elves." "Thus, I hope you can help us," he concluded. Ivan scratched his head. It was quite a surprise to find a pair of Ancient Gnomes looking for him. This wasn''t an ordinary race. The Ancient Gnomes were different from the current wild Gnomes. They were knowledgeable and had forged deep friendships with the High Elves. There seemed to have been covenants between them. Even his father Nicholas most likely didn''t remember these ancient covenants. Ordinarily, he wouldn''t mind helping. But they were rather pressed for time. He wanted to refuse, but Marvin suddenly asked, "What kind of help, can you explain?" He was rather interested and it almost looked like the words "We''ll help if the price is right!" were written on his face. Chapter 394: Return Chapter 394: Return Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Ancient Gnomes'' descendants glanced at each other and turned back to Marvin, reiterating determinedly, "We don''t trust Humans!" Marvin rolled his eyes. From their attitude, the two must have definitely eaten a loss while dealing with Humans. But fortunately, Ivan was there. He clearly saw Marvin''s interest and immediately interacted with them on Marvin''s behalf. Zac and David really were Ancient Gnomes. The great disaster that year destroyed the Ancient Gnome Empire but there were still some who survived. They hid in a Sanctuary for who knew how many years. They almost never communicated with the outside world because nobody knew whether the disaster mentioned by their ancestors in the records had passed or not. The two Ancient Gnomes naturally wouldn''t mention the location of that Sanctuary even if beaten to death. The Ancient Gnomes that had survived up till now knew that the era was different from the past. Humans ruled this era. They had hoped that they could stay cut off from the rest of the world. But there was an issue with their Sanctuary. Everything was as the prophecy had said: The Sanctuary was on the verge of collapsing and they were about to face an even more frightening disaster! ... "Prophecy? What prophecy?" Marvin and Ivan''s faces were full of shock. Zac elaborated, "In our tribe, there was a prophetic book page. No one knew when this page appeared. Someday after we moved to the Sanctuary, it suddenly appeared on our ancestral shrine''s altar. It was written in Ancient God Language, which only our High Priest could read, and he read the prophecy to us all." "This prophecy roughly meant that a disaster was unavoidable." "Although our tribe managed to survive the disaster that destroyed the Ancient Gnome Empire countless years ago, it was bound to suffer another one." "That''s what I''ve heard," the Ancient Gnome finished, looking at Ivan with sincerity. It seemed like the Wood Elf''s identity was quite useful. At least it could make many ancient races trust him. Compared with the terrible Humans¡­ Although mankind had no lack of heroes, it also had many who were despicable scum. The stubborn Dwarves and Ancient Gnomes clearly wouldn''t trust Humans so easily. Ivan turned silent after this. A ripple quivered through Marvin''s heart! The Sanctuary collapsing meant that the Ancient Gnomes were on the verge of returning to Feinan. This scene felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ''It''s¡­ The next expansion.'' ''[Return]!'' Marvin took a deep breath. When he transmigrated, there had been only a rough explanation of the storyline of the next expansion. Not only did the Gods return to Feinan, but the ancient races would also return one after the other. The Ancient Gnomes definitely weren''t the only ones. It was the same for the High Elves who had left for the Eternal Country. They returned for the same reason as the Ancient Gnomes. The blessed High Elven Eternal Country was also on the verge of shattering. They were forced to move back to Feinan once again, but this wasn''t their world. There were other races, races that had disappeared in the 2nd and 3rd Eras like the Dark Iron Dwarves and the banished Numans, that would return from all over. The entire plane of Feinan would be thrown into chaos. But the issue was that it was something that was supposed to happen in the future! What was going on with these two guys? ... Marvin inquired impatiently but was treated as Human scum coveting their Sanctuary. Fortunately, Ivan vouched for him so Zac unwillingly answered, "Our Sanctuary¡­ can still last for a few years, but I don''t believe that prophetic page." "Yes! It''s clearly nonsense!" David interrupted. "I am an expert in plane structure knowledge. From my research, the Sanctuary is far from the end of its life. It only lacks energy." "We need to find some Purple Fire Crystals, which would be enough to keep the flame of the Sanctuary burning for¡­ over a hundred years!" Marvin nodded. Sure enough, the Ancient Gnomes were using Purple Fire Crystals for energy. This meant that the Mechanical Titan''s system also needed Purple Fire Crystals. Ivan sighed. "It''s not that we don''t want to help you." "But do you know how many Purple Fire Crystals are left in this world?" "None! It was all dug out by those wretched Dark Iron Dwarves!" Zac seethed while gnashing his teeth. It seemed like these two guys did their research after leaving their Sanctuary. "What about you?" Marvin asked. "You went into the Secret Garden to look for Purple Fire Crystals? There''s no such thing inside." Marvin looked at them strangely. David shook his head. "Nothing we can do about it, we have to try. We obtained a piece of information saying that there might be some there." "The Elves are the only race left from the ancient times. If you don''t know where to look for Purple Fire Crystal, then we don''t know where we should look anymore." The two brothers were disappointed. They had secretly left the refuge with the lofty goal of getting enough Purple Fire Crystals before returning home with honor. But they didn''t know that the world had changed so much after all these years. They even had to carefully hide their identity! Marvin scratched his nose, thinking carefully before saying, "As far as I know, the Purple Fire Crystals in this world aren''t completely gone." The Ancient Gnome brothers suddenly became hopeful. "Where?" "Your Ancient Gnomes'' vestiges," Marvin explained. "Along Feinan Continent''s western coast, there are many vestiges of the Ancient Gnomes. There should still be Purple Fire Crystals remaining in some of them, in places like Saruha." "Saruha? You went to Saruha?" Zac and David''s eyes shone. "Did that place have any Purple Fire Crystals?" "None," Marvin answered honestly, "only a Mechanical Titan, which I controlled." "It''s a pity it wasn''t designed for me; it was very uncomfortable to operate." A Mechanical Titan! The eyes of the brothers were almost glowing! They immediately pleaded, "Take us there!" "Our teleportation had an issue when we left the Sanctuary and we somehow ended up on this continent." "Take us to see the Mechanical Titan!" Ivan saw through Marvin''s sly expression and he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Marvin was clearly leading the two brothers'' thought processes. But he hadn''t been aware that Marvin had obtained a Mechanical Titan, and was also very interested in it. In any case, the scroll used to return would be very quick. Adding two more Ancient Gnomes wasn''t an issue. "Good, then let''s go." Ivan and Marvin each grabbed an Ancient Gnome and Ivan opened the return scroll. "Woosh!" After a long five seconds, they appeared in a green room. "Your Highness Ivan, you finally returned!" The Elven woman called Joan was full of admiration as she looked at Ivan. Chapter 395: Purple Fire Crystal Chapter 395: Purple Fire Crystal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Elven woman''s enthusiasm was ignored by Ivan. Marvin''s group left Ruins City and headed south to reach Rocky Mountain. When the two Ancient Gnomes saw the Mechanical Titan set up outside Rocky Mountain, they almost went crazy. They ignored everything else and crawled in, starting to toss around blindly. Marvin didn''t care about them, because even if they had a way to activate it, it would still be useless. This thing''s energy had already been completely exhausted. Unless they found Purple Fire Crystals, this thing would remain an inert piece of metal. This trip to Rocky Mountain was mainly to warn the three sisters. He and Ivan didn''t stay long in there and most of the time was spent in secret talks. The information about the Great Calamity clearly shocked the three sisters. Rocky Mountain was in a remote region. If not for Marvin giving them information ahead of time, they might not have known about it when the disaster started. Although Rocky Mountain had many Sorcerers able to communicate with Demons, none of them were at the level of Demon Overlords. They only knew that a major event was about to happen. Otherwise, the Source of Fire''s Order wouldn''t have come down. Since Marvin told the information to the three sisters, with their intelligence and might, along with the Fortune Fairy''s buffs, they should be able to safely survive the early stages of the Great Calamity. They had the Source of Fire''s Order in hand while the Shadow Prince, the only one who could steal them, had been blown up by Marvin, so they should be secure as long as they took proper steps. But anything could happen during the Chaos Era, which Marvin warned them of repeatedly. Rocky Mountain and White River Valley also formed an Alliance. This time, Marvin was in quite a hurry. Lorie''s mood clearly showed her reluctance to see him leave, giving Marvin a bit of a headache. He was very fond of this smart little girl. But right now, he had someone very important that needed to be saved. ... While Ivan and the two Ancient Gnomes were still exploring Hope City, Marvin took a trip further south. Soon, he arrived at the Pearl Tower of the City of Knowledge. Mark 47 was surprised to see him pay another visit. After all, how long had it been? And Marvin already found another Memory Chip! After incorporating this Memory Chip, Mark 47 recalled some more things. But this time, he didn''t have any relevant and useful memories. This made Marvin feel a bit helpless. 50 000 exp was basically not as valuable for the current Marvin, so he asked whether he could change it for something else. Mark 47 apologized for holding something back before and gladly agreed to Marvin''s request. Marvin asked, "Is there any Purple Fire Crystal?" This thing had already vanished from the continent and there was almost no trace of it in the Ancient Gnomes'' vestiges. What he said before was in order to convince the two Ancient Gnomes to come to his territory. Zac and David were genuine descendants of the Ancient Gnomes. If they agreed to work for him, with those Alchemy books he obtained in Saruha, White River Valley would have the support of the Ancient Gnomes'' science and technology. As for that unreliable Alchemist, Marvin didn''t have much hope for him. That guy had wasted such a large amount of resources. It was already very nice of Marvin to not throw him out. After all, that guy looked very pathetic. He kept company with Necromancer Fidel and they were considered a pair of weirdos of the territory. They also made people laugh on ordinary days. But if the territory wanted to develop technologically, it still needed to rely on a professional. The Dark Iron Dwarves had already disappeared, while the Sha clans mostly just dabbled a bit and were only making firearms that weren''t that powerful. The technology of the Ancient Gnomes was able to found an empire. Even if they couldn''t completely develop the territory, if they could make a few constructs to protect the territory, that would be more than enough. The most important matter was still to tempt these two Gnomes. Marvin believed that the key to that was the Mechanical Titan. The Ancient Gnomes'' Sanctuary definitely didn''t have this kind of weapon. With the Ancient Gnomes'' infatuation with machinery, if the Mechanical Titan could be moved to White River Valley, these two would naturally follow. As for the Sanctuary, it also needed Purple Fire Crystal. Marvin had already asked and the amount of Purple Fire Crystal required for the Sanctuary and the Mechanical Titan were on two completely different levels. When the two brothers decided to sneak out, it was only to try their luck. If one said that the Mechanical Titan needed a Purple Fire Crystal the size of a fist, then the amount of Purple Fire Crystal the Sanctuary needed was the size of a small hill. In this era, it was almost impossible to find so much. In other words, the return of the Ancient Gnomes to Feinan was already inevitable. The two brothers weren''t dumb and had realized this, so they merely followed Ivan and Marvin to the western coast of Feinan Continent for the Mechanical Titan. ... In the Pearl Tower, Mark 47''s answer to the question was outside his expectations: "Purple Fire Crystal, that thing is very valuable." "Sometimes I would have one as a snack when I was in a very good mood¡­" Marvin almost spat blood. Purple Fire Crystal, such a valuable thing was actually considered food by this strange construct? How strong was this guy? Sure enough, things related to God Lance couldn''t be measured with common sense. The construct hesitated for a while before handing a chunk of Purple Fire Crystal the size of half of a fist to Marvin, while saying with a pained expression, "50 000 isn''t worth so much." Marvin laughed mischievously. "But since I didn''t get any information from your memories in this Memory Chip, this should make up for it." Mark 47 was at a loss. He seemed to be in an ill temper and grumpily sent Marvin away. Marvin held the Purple Fire Crystal, and although he didn''t know what memory put the construct in such a bad mood, he still obediently left the Pearl Tower. This wasn''t a place where he could behave as he wished. Even after the Great Calamity, the Gods didn''t dare to take half a step into the City of Knowledge. This place was also the first location in Feinan where a Source of Fire''s Order was ignited. This was definitely related to Mark 47. As for those secrets, if he kept helping him, he would certainly find a way to learn about them. ... Marvin immediately left the Pearl Tower and returned to Hope City. The appearance of the crystal almost made the two Ancient Gnomes go crazy, but when they found out that Marvin''s Purple Fire Crystal originated from the Pearl Tower, they were left in shock. They no longer asked any more questions, making Marvin curious. After Marvin inquired carefully, the brothers mumbled an answer that unsettled Marvin. The destruction of the Ancient Gnome Empire that year was apparently related to the City of Knowledge. They weren''t too clear about the specifics, but the elders of the Sanctuary kept warning them that they shouldn''t approach that Pearl Tower to the south. Even for the Purple Fire Crystal, they wouldn''t dare to approach Wind Castle. In the words of those Ancient Gnomes, a frightening Devil resided there. Marvin didn''t believe those tales, but analyzed the information. The circumstances of the empire''s destruction were very strange. When the High Elves arrived there, besides the Ancient Gnomes sealed in the Sanctuary, the others had all been exterminated. No one knew what had happened. In this regard, there was no mention from the nearby City of Knowledge. When the people dispatched by the High Elven King paid a visit, they also avoided the question. The record on the History Calendar was also surprising: [Eve of the 2nd Era, Ancient Gnome Empire destroyed overnight. Reason unknown.] Regardless of which kind of Divination spell was used, the results were always useless, making everyone puzzled. Marvin always thought that there was a big conspiracy behind this, just like the Great Calamity that was about to happen. It felt like there was a hand manipulating everything from behind the scenes. Was his transmigration a result of someone manipulating the board too? Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help but feel a bit bitter. What he could do was very limited. He could only protect the people near him. ... With the help of the Ancient Gnome brothers, Marvin loaded the Purple Fire Crystal in the Mechanical Titan''s energy system. In the operating room, the screen regained its shine after a long time. Energy Display: 68%. This was considered pretty decent. But with the scarcity of the Purple Fire Crystal nowadays and the consumption of the Titan, Marvin had to save everything he could. After using his card and locking himself as the one with the highest authority, he magnanimously gave secondary rights to the Gnome brothers. Zac and David were greatly moved. If not for the race and gender being different, they might have given him their hearts. The Mechanical Titan was originally designed for Ancient Gnomes and Marvin couldn''t sit properly in it, preventing him from controlling it perfectly. As for the two Gnomes, they almost mastered the Mechanical Titan''s controls after some time inside. They also activated the enlarging and shrinking rune of the Mechanical Titan and reduced it to a tiny Titan that could fit on a palm, suitable to carry around. With that, Marvin settled everything on the western coast. After bidding farewell to the three sisters, Marvin and Ivan took the two Gnome brothers to the teleportation array in Ruins City. The smell of the forest assaulted their senses. This refreshed Marvin, who had been wandering in the Dead Area for a while. But the news the Elves told him didn''t let him relax. While he had been gone, White River Valley received the highest sanctions of the South Wizard Alliance! The reason was very "pompous," with the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce appearing personally, testifying that Marvin stole one of their ships. The South Wizard Alliance was thinking of taking away Marvin''s Viscount title and taking White River Valley under their jurisdiction. Especially in the past week, the wording of the Alliance had become more and more severe. Needless to say, this was a plot from Dark Phoenix. Hearing this, Marvin knew that he had to return. He felt a bit strange though. There should be many Legends supporting his territory. Was the South Wizard Alliance so blind? Carrying these doubts, he used the Book of Nalu to contact Madeline to come and send him back. But how could he have expected that after the Teleportation Door opened, she would come out with a very pale face and her white dress covered in blood?! Chapter 396: Crisis After Crisis Chapter 396: Crisis After Crisis Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Madeline''s injury was very serious but under the control of the Book of Nalu, she had to comply with Marvin''s order and open a Teleportation Door. Marvin held his breath, coldness flashing through his eyes. He left only for so long and something like this happened to his territory? Even seriously injuring Madeline? The South Wizard Alliance was indeed a puppet of Dark Phoenix. He had overlooked this point before. After all, White River Valley was a genuine territory of the Alliance in name. The Alliance gave Marvin his power and without him making a mistake, they couldn''t easily strip him of it. But this time, with Dark Phoenix working behind the scenes, everything changed. Most of the Legend Wizards didn''t know about the upcoming disaster. Only a small minority knew some inside information, while the rest of the Wizards of the Alliance were tricked by Dark Phoenix. This time, there were two Legend Wizards putting pressure on White River Valley, and there was military suppression from both the east and the west. This was something neither Marvin nor the others had anticipated. The entire Jewel Bay was alarmed and rumors were spreading that Viscount Marvin had offended a heavyweight of the Alliance, because otherwise there definitely wouldn''t be such a situation. Some even whispered that Viscount Marvin had already died, claiming that his corpse had been seen. Because he betrayed the Alliance, he had been punished by a higher-up. This rumor was most likely the work of Dark Phoenix. Due to the Book of Nalu, she had seen Marvin dying to the fake Hathaway. But he hadn''t expected that Dark Phoenix wouldn''t be satisfied after supposedly killing him, still aiming at White River Valley. They attacked on the basis of requiring Marvin to return the Southie, but Marvin knew that even if the Southie was given back to them, the Alliance would still act against his people. When the time came, the soldiers wouldn''t be able to avoid fighting. ... Marvin quickly bid farewell to Ivan and returned to River Shore City with Madeline. The current River Shore City was also in a depressed mood due to the incoming trouble. Many nobles had left the city at the call of the Alliance. A huge army had been formed from the forces of the great nobles in Jewel Bay and the soldiers were already approaching River Shore City. They demanded that Madeline open the main road since their target was White River Valley and not River Shore City. That point was understandable. The Alliance was controlled by Dark Phoenix and wouldn''t attack an unrelated Legend Wizard for no reason. But Madeline was unyielding and wouldn''t allow any of them through the main road. Because the Shrieking Mountain Range separated White River Valley from Jewel Bay, the army could only get to White River Valley through River Shore City. River Shore City turned into a barricade to hold back the northern power. But this barricade wasn''t secure. The one leading the army was Dark Phoenix''s disciple, Legend Wizard Monica. She had gotten a lot of pointers from Dark Phoenix and was regarded as one of the strongest people of the South Wizard Alliance. Madeline had become a Legend quite recently and was then stripped of her evil side by Marvin, leading to her strength decreasing substantially. Both of them fought outside River Shore City and Madeline got injured while going all-out to block the army. She couldn''t hold on for too long. On one hand, she was already wounded and on the other hand, her Barrier over the city wouldn''t last more than three days. Two days had already passed when Marvin called for her. Another day and Monica''s army would likely have invaded the city. The situation in River Shore City was rather unstable right now. Many people had already fled. Most of those left behind were the people too poor to leave who could only resign themselves to their fates, and the rest were Madeline''s most loyal subordinates. And this wasn''t the worst news. The Alliance was attacking White River Valley from both sides. On the sea, there was a fleet led by the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce, including slave-trading ships repurposed into warships, and even the shadow of the Black Sails Fleet. The Pirate King had even appeared in person. This news coming from Jewel Bay spread wildly to both White River Valley and River Shore City. It was clear that they were preparing to land in Sword Harbor and pincer attack White River Valley. This kind of move startled the entire South. Everyone was speculating about the true motives. What was the South Wizard Alliance doing after all? Marvin was the most prosperous noble lately. He had met many Legends and had personally gotten rid of an Evil Spirit Plane! This kind of person could be called a hero¡­ and the Alliance was acting against his territory? This was very baffling. But not everything had an answer. All they knew for sure was that this time, White River Valley was really in danger. And at such a critical juncture, a piece of information came from White River Valley: Viscount Marvin truly wasn''t in his territory. That guy had left for some unknown place. ... In the tower, Madeline managed to recover somewhat and told Marvin roughly what had happened. After Marvin finished listening, his expression was heavy. For Dark Phoenix to do so much, she must have a goal. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have broken her millennium of lying low and enduring. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that this move by the Alliance was Dark Phoenix suppressing Marvin. And a few people had realized that Hathaway was sealed in ice in the Black Coral Islands. Everyone could only sigh at the fate of Viscount Marvin and White River Valley. If Hathaway was there, even if Dark Phoenix wanted to make a move on White River Valley, it would have been more complicated. At least three Legend Wizards of the Alliance stood on Marvin''s side: Ashes Tower''s Hathaway, Thunder Tower''s Leymann, and Madeline. Unfortunately, Leymann had been sent on to a very dangerous place on an assignment, which was said to be a task given by Dark Phoenix herself. With Leymann sent away and Hathaway frozen in ice, only Madeline was left, but it was hard for her to withstand alone. Furthermore, Dark Phoenix chose the best moment to attack. Before the Great Calamity, the Alliance''s strength could be exploited. And after the news of the upcoming Great Calamity, the Legends who had been staying in White River Valley had left to start their preparations. They all had friends or forces they needed to contact. O''Brien went north to gather all the Night Walkers to the Thousand Leaves Forest. The old Shadow Thief went north, the Heavenly Deer disappeared, and the Great Druids also rushed north to the Migratory Bird Council. Even Constantine went to the Saint Desert to notify the remaining Sha clans of the upcoming danger. White River Valley was facing a major crisis. Moreover, the place was like a headless dragon, as Daniela and Wayne were unable to make the people feel at ease. It could be said that White River Valley needed Marvin now more than ever. But Marvin didn''t panic. He thought about the situation carefully and then asked, "You said that your Barrier will fail tomorrow and Monica will be able to charge in at that time?" Madeline nodded sharply. Marvin revealed a cold smile. "In that case, Monica is dead." Madeline looked at Marvin in disbelief. The latter took out the Shadow Diamond. His aura began to rise continuously! His gaze was extremely firm. It was time! Advancement, Ruler of the Night! Chapter 397: Ruler of the Night! Chapter 397: Ruler of the Night! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the tower outside River Shore City, a frightening aura filled the air. The aura of the Shadow Diamond was overflowing and even Madeline couldn''t approach. A black star flickered in her eyes. The Book of Nalu seemed restless, as if wary of Marvin''s advancement. She couldn''t get any closer because her injury was too severe. This was also a reason Marvin dared to advance here! After a short time, the Book of Nalu seemed to have understood the situation and allowed Marvin to advance to Ruler of the Night. Madeline returned to normal and activated the Wizard Tower''s Barrier to stop the aura of his advancement from leaking. ... In the eternal darkness, Marvin was standing alone. These logs appeared in his interface: [Shadow Diamond activated¡­] [Absorbing the Shadow Diamond''s Domain power¡­] [Advancement requirements met¡­] [Advance to Ruler of the Night?] Marvin confidently chose yes! The next second, the Shadow Diamond''s power poured into Marvin''s body. He''d already had enough experience and his classes had reached the requirements. He only needed an opportunity. Marvin could feel his strength growing continuously, which felt rather enjoyable. This was the reason he went all-out to get the Shadow Diamond in Glynos'' temple. Without this artifact, he simply couldn''t advance to the powerful class, Ruler of the Night! More and more power poured into his body and the interface was refreshing crazily. All the logs were in chaos! Fortunately, after some time, the interface stabilized! [Advancement to Ruler of the Night successful!] [You obtained a Legend attribute point] [You successfully obtained the class: Ruler of the Night] Marvin took a deep breath! He had been waiting for this day, waiting for so long! He finally had the strength to stand off against this plane''s Legends! Now, his class list had changed: [Ranger Lv10 ¨C Night Walker Lv10 ¨C Ruler of the Night Lv1] [Subclasses: Shapeshift Sorcerer Lv6 ¨C Battle Gunner Lv1] After becoming a Legend, all the levels of classes below Legend rank were no longer counted in the total level. Level 20 would be the base before adding Legend levels. The current Marvin had reached the level 21 Legend Realm! But it wasn''t over yet. Although the advancement to Ruler of the Night had completed, the gains had just started showing up! ... Another log appeared. [Detection of Domain power in the Shadow Diamond, able to choose one:] [Shadow/Mystery/Slaughter/Fear] This was a unique characteristic of Legend Powerhouses, having a Domain! A Domain was a Legend''s trademark and was also a part of having an understanding of the planar laws. Naturally, he could choose other Domains besides the four offered by the Shadow Diamond. The Ranger class offered [Forest/Impartiality] while the Night Walker class offered [Night/Wind/Disguise]. All these Domains could be chosen. Regretfully, he could only select one Domain to rule as a new Legend. He unhesitantly chose [Shadow]! He had been in contact with the Shadow Prince in both lives, and this Domain was very broad. It was also the Domain that Marvin understood the most. But he hadn''t expected the log to pop out with this sentence: [You already possess the Shadow Domain, choose another one.] Marvin froze and checked his interface carefully. He was stunned to discover that after his advancement to Ruler of the Night, his Shapeshift Sorcerer class actually gave him an extra Domain, [Shadow]! But he wasn''t too startled, because he could see how it happened. When he got that page of the Book of Nalu, he gained the innate spell, Shadow Doppelganger. Later, when activating his Numan bloodline, he also obtained the Shapeshift Sorcerer''s Shadow-shape. In other words, the trait of the Shadow Domain naturally flowed in his bloodline. During his advancement to Legend, the Shadow Diamond gave so much power that it directly activated his bloodline, giving him an extra Domain. This was such a huge benefit! Sure enough, some bloodlines were really worth it. Marvin was overjoyed. A new Legend with two Domains! Surely no one would expect that? Even a Seer like Hathaway only had [Ashes]. Ashes was a Domain of extreme destruction. If she could walk further in this Domain, she would have very frightening destructive power. ... As for the remaining Domains, Marvin gave up on the three Domains of the Night Walker class. Whether it was [Night], [Wind], or [Disguise], they were either useless to him or somewhat redundant. The Ranger''s [Forest] and [Impartiality] were even more incompatible with his development path. He still needed to choose from the three Domains remaining in the Shadow Diamond. [Mystery] was definitely a no go. This was the peak Domain of slyness and craftiness, but wasn''t suitable with Ruler of the Night. Only two were left. [Slaughter] and [Fear] and both were very frightening. Marvin hesitated a bit before ultimately choosing [Slaughter]. He was a territory''s Overlord. Everything he did was to guard his territory and protect the people around him. He didn''t want to become cut off from others. If he wanted to progress in the Fear Domain, he would have to instill terror in the hearts of many. This wasn''t something Marvin was willing to accept. Slaughter was much better because with the upcoming Great Calamity, he would have many enemies to kill. Moreover, this domain could make his fighting strength soar. Originally, Ruler of the Night was famous for its capabilities in battle. With the addition of the Slaughter Domain, Marvin had the confidence to fight with those old Legends! Even if Black Knight Sangore was there, he would destroy him! ... After choosing his Domain, his next step was to choose his Legend specialties! These were what the Legends relied on to stand tall above all others. The number of specialties provided for Marvin to choose from as a Ruler of the Night exceeded sixty! And he could only pick ten. This time, he didn''t make a quick decision. He browsed each specialty''s description in detail. He even made a draft and copied many combinations of specialties to get a better look. After no less than two hours, Marvin let out a long breath. He made his final decision and chose the following specialties: [Astral Connection]: Each month you can make a trip to the Astral Sea (Not Astral Plane). [Immemorial Darkness]: Eternal Night duration is increased (500%). [Death Immunity]: Immunity to Instant Death spells. [Curse Agreement]: Substantial increase in resistance to curses. [Eternal Night Banish]: During the night, you have a certain chance of being able to banish someone that isn''t stronger than you into another space for some amount of time. [Double Efficiency]: When using a skill or ability, there is a chance of having its effect doubled. [Short Weapons Greatmaster]: You can use curved daggers and straight daggers interchangeably, and their masteries will be at least Greatmaster. [Shadow Home]: The Shadow Plane has become your home, allowing you to move there freely. [Shadow Sneak Attack]: You can freely appear and disappear in any shadowy region. [Ruler of the Night]: During the night, all your attributes temporarily increase by 20%. ... Ten Legendary specialties and each of them was extremely powerful. Their specific effects would definitely manifest themselves in the upcoming battles. But the might of the Ruler of the Night class didn''t only depend on these specialties. Advancing to Level 1 Ruler of the Night, Marvin''s HP went up by 1000 and he gained 60 Legend skill points. He instantly spent all of them on one skill. [Summon Shadow Dragon (60)]: You can summon Shadow Dragons from the Shadow Plane to fight for you. Duration 15 minutes. The quantity of Shadow Dragons depended on the skill points. Marvin smiled. He knew the maths behind it. It was about 10 SP for one Shadow Dragon. 60 SP meant he could summon 6 Shadow Dragons to fight for him! Each Shadow Dragon was at least level 18! In general, summoning six things at the same time was the limit imposed by the plane''s laws. But Marvin found a clever way to break through this limit. Among his Legend specialties, there was [Double Efficiency]. This was something he chose after careful deliberation in order to match his skills! If Double Efficiency was triggered, he would be able to break through the restriction of the plane''s laws and summon 12 Shadow Dragons! And he had 19 Dark Knights! A Ruler of the Night didn''t only mean being a Legend powerhouse, it also meant having an army! Even a Legend with very powerful dueling abilities would have no choice but to withdraw when faced with Marvin''s group assault! Twelve Dragons were enough to start a war! Not to mention that he had other means too. Moreover, even in duels, a Ruler of the Night wasn''t a bit inferior to a Pale Hand! He had waited for this day for so long! Marvin clenched his fists! Dark Phoenix, it''s time to settle our debt! ... The dark aura gradually disappeared from the Wizard Tower. Marvin remained sitting calmly on the ground. The Shadow Diamond in his hand had already become an empty shell. Madeline was trembling in a corner. She didn''t feel a powerful aura coming from Marvin, but her instincts told her that the current Marvin was very frightening! This was the Book of Nalu warning her. In the distant obscurity of the Underdark, a female Drow who was preparing a terrifying plot suddenly shook. She couldn''t help but mumble to herself, "Master¡­ So powerful¡­" ... The next evening. The Barrier that covered River Shore City and the main road disintegrated. In the eyes of River Shore City''s defenders, there was no hope. Lady Madeline had already been injured, and they had nothing left. Outside the shattered Barrier, a woman wearing flamboyant clothes smiled charmingly while looking at the pale Madeline. "Open the path obediently, little Succubus. Persisting will only result in throwing away your life." But at that time, a thin silhouette appeared at her side. In a calm tone, he said, "I''d like to know, what is the reason for the Alliance to attack a legitimate noble''s territory?" T/N: Don''t forget to shower us with stones. :D Chapter 398: Powerful! Chapter 398: Powerful! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The originally noisy battlefield went silent at Marvin''s sudden appearance! He seemed to carry an aura that made people not dare to talk. The Alliance''s punitive army led by Monica looked at Marvin in consternation. This guy wasn''t dead? Lady Monica had clearly confirmed that he had died! Monica herself had a sudden change in her expression. But as a disciple of Dark Phoenix, her ability to adapt to the change in situation wasn''t bad. She sneered, "You finally appear now that the Arcane Barrier has shattered? Viscount Marvin, why didn''t you personally answer the Alliance''s previous order, letting your younger brother answer as a Proxy Overlord instead?" Marvin nonchalantly answered, "I wasn''t in the territory." Monica smiled sweetly. "Such a coincidence, something like that happened and the Overlord wasn''t in his territory." "But regardless, the Alliance''s sanctions have already been issued. From now on, you''ll be deprived of your Viscount title and White River Valley will be returned to the Alliance." Marvin was still as calm as before. "You have no right to do so." "Hahahaha!" On the battlefield, a Barbarian sitting on a very large wolf laughed loudly. "Kid, the right to do something is a matter of power." He smiled and pointed at the densely packed army behind him. "Kid, look. This is power." The complexion of River Shore City''s defenders flushed red. This time, the South Wizard Alliance was determined to destroy Marvin and didn''t even bother to reason. ... Marvin glanced at that Barbarian. "Who are you?" "This great Lord is the general of the Hundred War Legion! A third of the land south of the Millenium Mountain Range has been opened up by this great Lord," the Barbarian bragged. "But a country bumpkin like you not knowing is very normal," he finished with a sneer. "I want to know your name," Marvin said. The Barbarian laughed as he replied, "Kid, you are really interesting. This great Lord''s name is Leonhardt¡­" Suddenly, his laughter came to an end! A shadow appeared behind him as fast as lightning and a blade fell down! His head rolled! Blood splashed around. "Woosh!" Marvin returned to his original position, his two daggers still at his waist as if they had never been unsheathed. He had a cold expression as he drawled, "Good, the first to die was Leonhardt." "Who is next?" ... Marvin''s words created a commotion! Especially in the personal armies of the other Overlords. They were used to being tyrannical and overbearing in their own territories. Who would dare provoke them like that?! That guy was threatening an entire army¡­ alone? There were no less than five thousand people, along with a 200-man regiment of Wizards gathered by the South Wizard Alliance! He dared to make such a move under everyone''s eyes?! Moreover, on General Leonhardt, who had some prestige in the South Wizard Alliance?! This Barbarian not only led the troops bravely in battle but was also proficient in military management and was one of the rare heroes of the Alliance. Although he hadn''t reached the Legend realm, he had been a Level 20 Half-Legend. But Marvin killed him effortlessly! Such strength was unfathomable. ... The people that realized this held their breaths. At that time, Marvin no longer bothered hiding his aura. The sun was disappearing on the horizon as night was about to arrive. On the dusky battlefield, a frightening aura covered the army! It even startled those two hundred Wizards! Legend! This definitely was a Legend realm powerhouse and an exceptional one at that. He was releasing such an intimidating aura. Monica blanched in shock again! From the start, she hadn''t expected Marvin to appear. After all, Dark Phoenix had assured her that Marvin was dead. And furthermore, Marvin appeared in such a dramatic way. A Legend powerhouse! Even if he couldn''t win the war alone, he would easily affect the soldiers'' morale. No person wanted to fight a Legend. In general, the status of Legend powerhouses was very high and few would want to come into conflict with them. Besides the Legend who led the group, the South Wizard Alliance usually didn''t have an Overlord that was also a Legend. But Marvin''s appearance broke this convention! ... "Sir Marvin¡­ He is already a Legend!" "Heavens! This aura is too frightening¡­" "We want to deal with a hero who destroyed an Evil Spirit Plane? A Legend powerhouse? I''m not dreaming right?" These kinds of voices were faintly audible in the punitive army. Leonhardt''s death not only failed to rouse their desire to fight, but triggered their fear instead! Because the aura emitted by Marvin was not only his own; there was still a part of the aura inherited from the Night Monarch''s remnant soul. What kind of person was the Night Monarch? The number of beings that died at his hands was immeasurable. His aura would naturally test the wills of most people! Marvin was standing there while facing the whole army alone! He had asked, "Who is next?" But he was actually staring at Monica. If the one leading the army to battle was Leonhardt, then Monica was the one leading the Wizard Corps. It was also this Legend Wizard who injured Madeline. River Shore City''s defenders had immediately felt some hope and their morale shot up! They didn''t expect that after a few days, Sir Marvin would have already reached the unfathomable Legend Realm. Many people present had attacked the Scarlet Monastery with Marvin and knew of his previous strength. How long had it been? Yet now he was a Legend. Such rapid growth could only be described as freakish. ... Monica glared at Marvin as a bad feeling appeared in her heart. This Marvin would always do such shocking things. The destruction of the Decaying Plateau was an example. And now, he was showing this strong attitude in front of a whole army. Even a Legend powerhouse likely wouldn''t win against such an army! What gave him such confidence? Monica had always been suspicious. Marvin''s strength made her uneasy. He didn''t die despite Dark Phoenix''s assertion, after all. It would be better to report to her teacher. But it was impossible to just retreat after mobilizing such a big army. Today, they had to march on White River Valley no matter what, at least before the Pirate King landed at Sword Harbor. Lady Dark Phoenix seemed to care a lot about this task and had promised a lot of rewards. Monica was extremely interested in those. Thus, after considering this, she sneered, "Viscount Marvin, could it be that you think you can contend with an army on your own?" "Not to mention, we have powerful allies!" After saying that, she took out a green bamboo flute and blew on it. With a grave expression, Madeline informed, "No good, she wants to summon a powerful lifeform." But Marvin casually said, "Let her." Madeline froze. She looked Marvin up and down. The time the two had been in contact wasn''t insignificant, and she had always felt that this guy was hiding something. Or perhaps, he was afraid of something. The current him was completely different. He looked like a blade that had been concealing its strength for so many years and was finally unsheathed, showing off its overwhelming might! As he stood there, although he was by himself, he felt like an army! This was a feeling that could only be felt from great Legends. Yet Marvin had only just entered the Legend realm. What heights would he reach? Madeline couldn''t imagine. ... Outside River Shore City, the invading army and the defenders were facing off against each other. Leonhardt''s direct subordinates were extremely angry and wanted to lead the assault, but they were blocked by others. Most of the wars of the South Wizard Alliance relied on the guidance of the Wizard Corps. Monica was deliberately probing Marvin''s strength, and the rest didn''t dare to make a move casually. She watched Marvin closely, afraid he would attack her by surprise like he did to Leonhardt. She knew Marvin was a Ranger, but Legend Rangers weren''t this overwhelming! He certainly had a very powerful Legend class. Monica didn''t want to put herself in danger, so she used a treasure Dark Phoenix had given her before she left. Not long after, a thunderous sound came from the horizon. A huge and imposing shadow was approaching! "Roar!" It was a Dragon''s roar coming from the distance! It felt distant yet close, low in volume at first, before becoming increasingly more thunderous! The entire battlefield was affected. The soldiers with weak willpower were even frightened into falling to the ground! A Dragon! Despair immediately appeared on the faces of River Shore City''s defenders! They hadn''t expected the Alliance to be so ruthless to use the power of a Dragon! This was a Black Dragon! His enormous form flew over while covering the horizon. Even Madeline paled in worry! With their current strength, they simply wouldn''t be able to resist a Black Dragon. River Shore City''s defenders had just seen some hope before losing their spirit again. If not for being in a battle formation, there might already have been deserters! That wouldn''t be shameful because this was a lifeform at the peak of the food chain! A genuine Black Dragon! The Dragon descended lazily on the battlefield, withdrawing his wings. "Who called me?" Monica smiled courteously. "Respected Izaka, it is me." She raised the green flute in her hand. The Black Dragon snorted and a gust spread through the battlefield. He muttered, "So it was this contract." "Very well, what do you need me to do?" Monica smiled but didn''t speak as she pointed toward Marvin. Who could have guessed that Marvin would suddenly address the Black Dragon with a smile as he approached? "Turns out you are called [Izaka]..." "Long time no see." A spear appeared out of nowhere in his hand. The Dragon stopped his eyes on Marvin and suddenly let out a mournful shriek, "It''s you!?" "Damn¡­ Smelly woman, you fucking want to kill me?" As he said this, the Black Dragon changed his previously domineering posture and hurriedly flapped his wings, wanting to escape! His two vicious eyes were actually filled with fear! "You want to flee? Isn''t that inappropriate?" Marvin taunted while pointing with his spear. The Dragon responded, trembling, "Sir Robin, I was truly only passing by¡­" Monica was watching the scene, dumbstruck! The soldiers on both sides were at a loss. They were rubbing their eyes in bewilderment. Were they really watching a Black Dragon trying to escape after being scared by a Human? That''s not how it''s supposed to happen! Chapter 399: Rise Chapter 399: Rise Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Black Dragon slightly lowered his head, his wings stiffening! Although he was an Ancient Dragon, he was a Black Dragon! Black Dragons didn''t have magic and could only rely on their strongest physical bodies to rampage across the land. They rarely met any threatening nemeses. But Marvin was an exception. He was brandishing the Dragon Slaying Spear while his body was emitting an aura frightening enough to make Izaka shiver! Others might not recognize Marvin, but he certainly couldn''t forget him! Counting Clarke, a total of four Black Dragons had died at his hands! And furthermore, he hadn''t even been a Legend at the time. Now that he had advanced, as Marvin held Weeping Sky in his hands, Black Dragon Izaka had a feeling that if he wanted to escape, he wouldn''t get far! This was a primal instinct but it was very accurate. He shivered, not only because he could hear the bellowing of the souls of countless Dragons that had died to the spear, but also because of the powerful aura emanating from Marvin''s body. Marvin was still walking over. The Black Dragon hesitated and shockingly lowered his head. Marvin followed along his head and slowly climbed on his back. The Black Dragon turned to face the army of Jewel Bay''s nobles. They were already completely terrified! The sudden change in the situation left everyone unable to react. "Of the Black Dragons, only you and a female Dragon remain, right?" Marvin asked casually. The Black Dragon shook and softly whimpered, "Sir Robin, please be lenient." "As long as you can give me a way to live, no matter the conditions, I''ll follow them." "The Black Dragon race will thank you for the kindness of sparing us," he said very sincerely. Only two Black Dragons were left in Feinan, so if Marvin killed one, their race would eventually be completely exterminated. Everyone shivered when they heard this, finally understanding something. "Dragon Slayer Robin!" "Marvin is Dragon Slayer Robin?!" "Heavens! How powerful is he!? Even a Black Dragon lowered its head!" The soldiers from Jewel Bay were completely in disarray! They weren''t a powerful unified army, but rather a temporary coalition of the personal armies of each big noble of Jewel Bay. These troops were normally used to handle common people and would rarely fight monsters. Meeting such a disaster on the battlefield, they were simply unable to cooperate. The nobles were only thinking of preserving their own forces, and even more so now that General Leonhardt died. The temporary leaders didn''t have any way of controlling them. And the Wizard Corps was also acting like a restless nest of bees! They were unlikely to desert since after all, they were led by a Legend Wizard, but the war was gradually deviating from its original path! ... Hearing the Black Dragon''s words, Marvin didn''t say anything. He only faintly smiled and pointed the Dragon Slaying Spear toward the punitive army. Monica''s face became deathly pale! She couldn''t help but berate, "Black Dragon Izaka! We have a contract¡­" "Go fuck your contract!" Izaka''s hate toward Monica had already reached an extreme! If not for that woman, would he have been caught by this frightening killing monster? He reminisced about when he rampaged across the entire continent as a majestic Ancient Black Dragon, an existence that couldn''t be threatened. But now he could only bow his head to a Human, which made him extremely depressed! Not long ago, he had still been ridiculing those Dragon races that used Magic for being too weak, using their special skills to fight while the Black Dragons were overpowered with just their physical bodies. Now, he hated it! If he had some magic, he might have had a way out! Although the Dragon Slaying Spear was pointed at the punitive army, he could feel that whenever Marvin wanted, it could come down. At that time, his life would inevitably come to an abrupt end! The Black Dragon was very irritated. He could only vent on that woman and the army behind her! What bullshit contract? This Great Dragon doesn''t care! An angry flame flickered in Black Dragon Izaka''s eyes as his stomach reddened! "Drop dead!" the Black Dragon bellowed. He raised his head and aimed at that woman in the sky! Monica shouted in alarm, "No good! It''s a Lava Breath! Dodge!" The Wizard Corps behind her was in disarray. Besides Monica, who had a high resistance to Dragon Might, the rest couldn''t dodge quickly enough. The lava spurted out of the Black Dragon''s belly like a volcano erupting! In an instant, bright flames burst across the dusky battlefield, soon followed by mournful sounds. What Arcane Barrier? In front of a Lava Breath, it became nothing! Some didn''t even get to utter a sound before turning to ashes from the Lava Breath''s heat! One Dragon Breath exterminated half of the Wizard Corps! Monica was startled and angry, having trouble taking in what was happening. She didn''t know how the situation could have developed to this stage. Everything had been going so smoothly, but it changed with the appearance of Marvin! She gnashed her teeth in anger while glowering at Marvin and preparing a Legendary Spell. ... "You go exterminate that army. Don''t play tricks with me. If you escape, I''ll catch you." Marvin lightly took a step and suddenly disappeared! Black Dragon Izaka nodded hurriedly. Marvin had entered the Shadow Plane! That sense of death that had been pressuring the Black Dragon suddenly disappeared, relieving him. He instinctively wanted to escape but unfathomably felt a pair of eyes watching him. He didn''t dare to try to flee. He could only vent his anger on the punitive army! The Wizard Corps was already out. Facing the berserk Black Dragon, the Human troops were simply no match! They had attacked White River Valley this time in order to easily earn some military merits. They didn''t even bring siege weapons. If the army had at least a few ballistas, the situation would be a lot better. Unfortunately, they had none. As mournful voices cried out, the Black Dragon rushed into the sea of people, his wings harvesting many lives! The tyrannical Black Dragon was just venting his rage! No one on the battlefield could fight him. The victory seemed to have been in their hands, but now everyone was fleeing, unable to escape the Black Dragon''s claws! Large-scale massacres were common practice for Black Dragons. In order to live, in order to vent, Izaka was going all out. In few seconds, half of the army had fallen down on the ground, while the remaining people had scattered. The army had already collapsed! Madeline and River Shore City''s defenders looked at all this with disbelief. The one leading the Knights was rubbing his eyes as he forced a smile. "I swear, this is the strangest scene I''ve seen in all my life!" A young soldier at his side pointed out, "Sir Gordian, you also said that last time Lord Marvin challenged the Heavenly Sword Saint in the Scarlet Monastery!" Gordian was speechless. The group of soldiers around him couldn''t help but laugh quietly. The Black Dragon''s Dragon Might wasn''t covering them. It was only aimed at the enemies, and the defenders were also further away. Thus, despite the terrible scene on the battlefield, they didn''t feel too scared. These people originally planned to share the inevitable fate of Madeline and River Shore City. They hadn''t expected the situation to end like that. Regardless of what the Alliance decided to do to face Marvin''s rise, they felt that the situation wasn''t too bad. Marvin had entered the Shadow Plane, and seeing Legend Wizard Monica''s grave expression, she was clearly feeling great pressure from their great Overlord. When she fought with Madeline before, she had been very relaxed. Gordian had a complicated expression. He recalled the first time he met Marvin. They met in the Plague Envoy''s basement and the latter helped him behead the Plague Envoy. At that time, Marvin was still wanted as Masked Twin Blades. Now, Marvin was already a Legend he had to look up to. ''White River Valley will rise¡­'' This was what everyone in River Shore City thought. ... In the Shadow Plane, the distorted space kept flowing over Marvin. This sensation made him feel like a fish back in water. In the past, he''d frequently been in contact with the Shadow Plane. This world was very magical and had countless points of contact with the Prime Material Plane. He could see Monica''s layers of defensive spells. Legendary Distortion Field, Legendary Arcane Barrier, Legendary Undying Body, Legendary Ice Armor... She was covered in all kinds of defensive spells, to the point that even her appearance was blurry. ''Truly afraid of death¡­'' Marvin sneered. But regardless, today was the day she would die! After becoming a Legend, Marvin wouldn''t hold back any longer. So what if it was Dark Phoenix? At most, she could be only considered a Half-God right now! If he couldn''t defeat her alone, why not simply call up a group to beat her with numbers? The Ruler of the Night class came with its own army! Marvin knew that at level 2, the Ruler of the Night class had an aura that could buff armies! This must have been part of the reason the Night Monarch was able to fight his way through the Chaotic Era. ... In the sky, Monica was staring at the Black Dragon wreaking havoc on the army and couldn''t help feeling sour. After Marvin vanished, she had cast many defensive spells on herself, afraid to act carelessly. ''He still hasn''t appeared?'' ''No good, I must let Teacher know. Marvin didn''t die and even advanced to Legend¡­'' ''I can''t delay.'' Monica was anxious and frightened. She bit her lip and opened a Teleportation Door! But suddenly, a shadow appeared in front of her! "Don''t worry, your teacher will know about this." "But you¡­" "You won''t be leaving this place!" Before Marvin even finished his own words, he ruthlessly slashed down with his curved dagger! Desperation Style! Azure Leaf ¨C Magic Penetration! Chapter 400: Witch Ruler Chapter 400: Witch Ruler Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Monica had expected Marvin to strike at that moment! In an instant, a pale green light flew out from her body and surrounded Marvin! "I''ve been waiting for you for a very long time!" Monica sneered. "There is no Legend class that can contend with Legend Wizards!" Despite being enveloped by that green light, Marvin just ridiculed with disdain on his face, "Too much nonsense!" His movements weren''t hampered at all and Monica was surprised to see that curved dagger still slashing down! The Magic Penetration property didn''t trigger on the first attack, but Marvin wasn''t worried. Since he was in close range, Monica was already dead. That green light was a curse that would debuff the target''s speed. Yet Marvin had the Curse Agreement specialty, which made him extremely resistant to curses. A curse like Monica''s simply had no effect on him. Before Monica could finish any further spell preparations, the Desperation Style was displayed like a sudden gust of wind! In an instant, Marvin attacked six times! Magic Penetration eventually triggered a few times and the [Azure Leaf]s easily shattered the Arcane Barrier and the Distortion Field. The last attack directly chopped Monica''s head! "Woosh!" Marvin swung a reverse slash and Monica''s head fell to the ground! Her eyes were still wide open with disbelief at the events before her death. A Legend Wizard able to cast earth-shattering spells was killed so effortlessly by Marvin. This scene was astounding. Monica died and the Alliance group had completely collapsed. Faced with the might of the Black Dragon, everyone had dropped their armors and weapons, fleeing in chaos. Half an hour later, only a pile of dead bodies remained on the battlefield. At Madeline''s direction, River Shore City''s soldiers began piling the corpses up to burn them. She did as Marvin told her and set up a sentry post on the northern part of the main road. The news of the army returning after suffering a crushing defeat would definitely spread through Jewel Bay in a short amount of time. As for the news of Marvin surviving and breaking into the Legend Realm, it couldn''t be hidden either. But that was the result Marvin wanted. With the impending Great Calamity, it would take at least 20 days or so for the Alliance to gather their elites. And within these 20 days, the world would see a chaotic change. The Wizard Rule Era would end. At that time, this conflict would die down because people would be concerned with how to live in this cruel world. He made Madeline pay attention to the main road just in order to be prepared. Under the worshipful gazes of River Shore City''s inhabitants, Marvin stepped on the Black Dragon and headed east. ... Black Coral Islands, in a dark hall. A black-gowned woman suddenly opened her eyes! "Monica¡­ actually died." "Who did it? Madeline, that newly advanced Legend, simply doesn''t have the capability! Could it be one of the other Legends associated with Marvin?" After thinking for a bit, she grew agitated. She then started mumbling something. The Ancient God Language echoed in the hall and a lifelike scene appeared before her eyes. In that scene, a man was standing on a Black Dragon and brandishing a spear while looking down on the world. He had a faint smile on his face, apparently containing the hint of a sneer. "Marvin!" "What!?" Dark Phoenix''s face contorted. In this world, no one could deceive her perception. She had already seen him on the brink of death at the hands of the fake Hathaway! ''Could that have been faked?'' Dark Phoenix''s heart was beating crazily. She faintly felt that there was an issue with her plan. And it was because of this man! She bit her lip, closed her eyes, and connected to that bit of Divine Source. But how could she have expected that the Divine Source had already disappeared! It wasn''t hidden, and it wasn''t that she just couldn''t get in touch with it... it had simply ceased to exist! Dark Phoenix''s expression sank. ''Even my Divine Source has been dealt with¡­ And to be able to show me a fake scene¡­ Only one thing is able to do that.'' Marvin had an Artifact in hand! Only that Artifact could trick a Half-God''s senses. "The Book of Nalu!" Rage flashed through Dark Phoenix''s eyes. Her cunning face became somewhat sinister. ''No wonder you would rather pay this price to protect him.'' ''What''s that kid''s origin? How could he grow so fast?'' ''But the price to provoke me isn''t something you can afford!'' Dark Phoenix suddenly disappeared from the hall. The next moment, she appeared outside the frozen isle. "Hathaway, you really think I can''t break your Ice Crystal World?" Cruelty flashed in Dark Phoenix''s eyes. A black flame appeared in her hand. It grew in size and then suddenly flew toward the ice crystals. Facing such a strange flame, the ice couldn''t resist and slowly melted. Hathaway opened her eyes from within the ice. Her expression was peaceful. Facing the erosion from the black fire, she didn''t say a word. In contrast, Dark Phoenix''s expression became increasingly more twisted and sinister. "Your sweetheart is very troublesome. He not only avoided my chase, but also killed my disciple." Hathaway''s ice was gradually melting, and meanwhile, her body kept changing. 6 years old, 16 years old, 26 years old, the three phases kept cycling. Her voice came out: "You lost." Dark Phoenix showed a vile smile. "Whether I''ve lost has yet to be known, but today you''ll die." Hathaway remained silent and didn''t even try to resist the black fire''s power. There seemed to be some issue with her body. The Legend aura was gradually being extinguished. Dark Phoenix watched coldly. This kind of flame had the same origin as the Divine Fire that had harmed the Great Elven King. Hathaway certainly wouldn''t be able to resist. In the end, all the ice had melted and the black fire was wrapping around Hathaway. She frowned in pain. The black fire seemed like manacles that spread upward from her legs and gradually crushed her body. In a short dozen seconds, Hathaway was turned into ashes! Dark Phoenix finally had an air of satisfaction. But suddenly, in the remains of the Divine Fire, the ashes gathered to form into a 16 year old Hathaway. Dark Phoenix was stunned but immediately continued burning Hathaway. Soon, Hathaway''s 16 year old shape was burnt, leaving almost nothing behind. Only ashes. At that time, Dark Phoenix noticed something wrong. This Divine Fire was supposed to burn everything. How could it leave ashes behind? Sure enough, those ashes once again gathered and turned into a 6 year old child. Her eyes were vacant. Dark Phoenix was angry and kept burning her furiously. She once again burned the 6 year old to ashes. From beginning to the end, she only frowned in pain, never letting out any sound. This time, the ashes didn''t recombine. Dark Phoenix looked at these ashes doubtfully, about to collect them. But before she approached, the ashes started to flicker with light. Twelve aged shadows appeared from the light. They seemed to be mumbling something. Dark Phoenix was overwhelmed with shock! Though very few would know of these twelve Witches'' origins, Dark Phoenix, as a being from the 3rd Era with extensive knowledge, naturally knew about them. They were the twelve aged Anzed Witches! In the Anzed legends, the twelve Witches were the protectors of the Ashes Magic Precept. Unfortunately, the Anzed had faded from history a long time ago. The twelve Witches were only considered myths and legends. The twelve Witches mumbled and disappeared. The ashes disappeared with them. Dark Phoenix was distraught with anxiety and immediately waved her hand, summoning a fairy. "Tell that fat pig to attack Sword Harbor immediately!" "If they haven''t seized White River Valley before dawn, he doesn''t need to act as the Pirate King anymore!" ... What Dark Phoenix didn''t know was that the moment the ashes disappeared, a light slowly descended in the middle of Feinan''s Millenium Mountain Range. A 6 year old girl opened her eyes, at a loss. Standing in front of her was a wrinkled old woman. The little girl suddenly began to cry bitterly. The old lady held her softly, her countenance filled with love. "Don''t be afraid, you broke the curse." "The prophecy said that the person who breaks the curse will inevitably become the new Witch Ruler." "You will quickly regain the power you lost. You will grow stronger than before, a lot stronger." The little girl couldn''t stop sobbing. "I know, I know¡­" "But¡­ I seem to have forgotten many important things." "And something¡­ Very important." The old lady was filled with grief. "This is the price of breaking the curse, child." "Don''t worry. Maybe one day, you''ll be able to recall them." "Remember your name. You are called Hathaway." Hathaway nodded. She wiped her tears and gradually smiled with joy. "I finally get to see you again, Mom¡­" ... The mood in White River Valley was rather subdued. The adventurers in the Adventurer Camp had long since withdrawn. Facing the Alliance''s sanctions, everyone could see that the current White River Valley was on the verge of destruction. They didn''t want to be affected. The Shas didn''t leave, though. They believed that their leader Constantine would lead them out of any predicament. The interior of the castle seemed desolate. The leaders weren''t present, as they had gone to Sword Harbor because it was the eastern barrier of White River Valley. The west had Madeline and River Shore City to defend it, while Sword Harbor''s defenses were very weak. In the desolate White River Valley, only a few old men were sitting on their chairs, looking foolishly at the horizon. At that time, a few furtive silhouettes appeared in White River Valley. "Hahahaha, I said to circumvent the Crimson Cross and take the secret path." "The current White River Valley has no way out and most of their power is focused on defending their sides, so the power in the territory is definitely weak." "If we don''t rob now, where would our reputation as the Black Hand Thieves go?" A few people laughed wretchedly as they rushed in front of a few old men. The fiercest of them sinisterly demanded, "Old man, give us everything you have!" Chapter 401: Sword Harbor’s Crisis! Chapter 401: Sword Harbor¡¯s Crisis! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation These old men already had a foot in the grave. In fact, if they had even a bit of strength, they wouldn''t have stayed in the village. Everyone able had already moved to Sword Harbor, and besides the Dark Knight guarding the Blood Cross path to prevent a large group of soldier sneak attacking White River Valley from Jewel Bay, White River Valley was indeed nearly empty. The Black Hand Thieves truly made an accurate judgement. The elders looked at each other, a cold expression appearing on their faces. In any case, they were about to die. It wasn''t too scary. One of them said with a quivering voice, "We don''t have money." "Youths, you did so much, but won''t get any benefits. Wait until Sir Marvin returns and you''ll pay the price of your offense." Even though the old man''s tone was gentle, the content was extremely serious. "Marvin?" That fierce man laughed heartily. "You old farts actually believe in that unreliable Overlord?" "Let me tell you the truth!" "The Marvin you are hoping for died long ago. He offended the highest higher-up in the South Wizard Alliance. Even your so-called hero can only end up dying." The elderly men remained unmoved. They were long-time inhabitants of White River Valley. They had experienced the Gnoll Disaster, witnessed Marvin floating down on the golden bulls, heard of the Crimson Patriarch''s attack, and also seen Marvin fall down from the World Tree... but he still ended up returning as a king. [Magical Marvin] might be just a name to outsiders. But to White River Valley''s inhabitants, their Overlord Marvin was truly able to create miracles. Regardless of how disastrous the calamity was, they believed that their Overlord would lead them to survival. "He will return." A stubborn old man resolutely insisted, "It''s like this every time, in time of need." "He''ll return." "Fuck you!" The fierce thief grew angry and kicked that stubborn old man in the stomach. The old man groaned and almost fainted. The other elderly men had looks of sorrow. They were extremely angry but lacked the strength to lift a weapon, and even lacked the strength to stand. A crafty-looking guy pulled the fierce thief and stopped him from doing anything worse. "Let it be, don''t bother with these old guys. They only have a few days to live." "Quickly plundering is the way to go." The others nodded. They were thieves, not bandits, so even in this situation, they still didn''t dare to go to Marvin''s castle. Because there were certainly still some experts defending that place. Only the defenses under the mountain could be considered weak. They had to take advantage of this opportunity to take as much as they could. At that time, that old man who had been kicked down crawled up and pointed angrily at the thieves. "You devils! You are bound to go to Hell!" "I don''t know whether I''ll go down to Hell, but I know that you''ll definitely die before me!" That sinister robber had reached the limits of his patience. He fished out a knife and walked over menacingly. The other elders stared at him, anxious about the cruel scene on the verge of happening. But suddenly, thunder rumbled in the distance! This thunderous sound, although powerful, didn''t affect the old men. On contrary, those thieves went limp, bleeding from their noses and kneeling on the ground. The old people were watching in bewilderment. In the distance, a shadow was quickly approaching! A few thieves managed to raise their heads, noticing a cold and indifferent face looking down at them. Marvin! All the members of the Black Hand Thieves paled in terror! The Alliance had claimed that Marvin was already dead! How could he appear here? But then, they noticed that an even more frightening lifeform had appeared in the sky. He spiralled in the sky, but didn''t come down. Despite this, that powerful presence made the thieves unable to breathe! A Black Dragon! "Heavens¡­" The thieves groaned one after the other. Not only had Marvin returned... He even brought a Black Dragon back with him! Such a disaster had actually fallen upon them. A few of the elderly were crying tears of joy and saluting, "Overlord!" "Lord Marvin!" Marvin waved his hand, indicating that it was okay to sit. He turned his head and gave the thieves a severe look. The thieves felt extremely guilty. A smart one among them tried to speak. "We only¡­" "Woosh!" The blade left a shadow. He''d barely started talking when all the thieves'' heads were cut off! "Sorry, I don''t have time for your bullshit." Although Marvin''s expression was very calm, his anger had already reached its peak. After he had left for just a few days, some lowlives aimed at his territory. Moreover, from the look of the village, Sword Harbor''s side might be in a really desperate situation. Otherwise, Daniela wouldn''t have mustered all the manpower to Sword Harbor. Her strategy was correct. They absolutely couldn''t let the Alliance''s people land. Although there was still the Ogre Mountain as a barrier of defense and they had installed a sentry checkpoint there, defending that place would be very difficult. Constantine had already blown up a third of the mountain previously and it wasn''t as steep as it used to be. Along with the continuous mining operations, the place wasn''t too suitable as a defence point. They had to defend Sword Harbor and not let them land near the White River''s estuary. Marvin had already dispatched people to survey the other areas and it was fine if they landed in those other places. If they had enough courage and dared to circumvent them through the southern wilderness, who knew how many monsters they would meet? Thus, Sword Harbor was facing the brunt of the assault of the Alliance''s maritime forces! After being clear about this point, Marvin hurried and rode the Black Dragon to the east! The pitiful Black Dragon Izaka had originally been summoned to probe Marvin, but now he was being threatened into becoming Marvin''s temporary mount! The meaning behind the designation "temporary mount" was that Marvin didn''t regard the Black Dragon as a suitable mount for him. Hearing this argument, the Black Dragon felt like crying. But the other side had the Dragon Slaying Spear in hand. Along with his frightening strength as a Ruler of the Night, it would only take a few moments to slay him. The situation was beyond his control... In order for the great Black Dragon race to keep reproducing, Izaka had no choice but to agree to a series of unfair pacts with Marvin. He could only hope that as Marvin assured, he had no interest in extinguishing the Black Dragon race and had only been forced to act against them before due to the circumstances. ... Black clouds surged from the seaside. The sky had long been completely dark and only two lighthouses on Sword Harbor''s sides were shining through this darkness. Not far on the sea, a fleet was holding its position in an orderly pattern. They were calling to each other, apparently communicating something. "They are waiting for the tide," Sword Harbor 1''s Captain Roberts explained with a grim expression. Everyone on the city walls looked serious. Those garrisoned had long since prepared their weapons. The Shas were also clenching their weapons. Unless Constantine came back to White River Valley and decided otherwise, they wouldn''t abandon it. Daniela took a deep breath. Her gaze seemed more profound. "Pirate King Pietrus, a total of twelve Black Sails pirate ships, and five of the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce''s private military boats." "Their ships might have cannons. We can''t let them approach!" Seeing her movement, Anna hurriedly pulled her. "You can''t go!" Daniela shook her head, "We have to repel them before the high tide!" "Sword Harbor was personally established by me. I definitely won''t let these pirates destroy it!" Her eyes were bright with determination! She had known long beforehand. Back when Marvin put on Ancestor''s Mystery, her fate was already tied together with White River Valley. Because the clan''s prophecy said that the clan and Ancestor''s Mystery had an unbreakable relationship, to the point that the key to break through to the Legend Realm came from Ancestor''s Mystery. In other words, she was fated to be connected with Marvin. In her days in White River Valley, she hadn''t been considering herself Marvin''s fianc¨¦e for no reason. She disregarded Anna''s attempts to stop her and directly activated her Ice Angel Shape! The powerful icy aura filled Sword Harbor as a graceful Ice Angel flapped her wings, flying over the sea. But then, six rays of light flew out from a pirate ship. Six Half-Legend Wizards came out on their flying carpets one after the other. On the biggest ship, a one-eyed fatty sneered, "An Ice Angel fluttering into a trap on her own..." "I waited for so long." The six Half-Legend Wizards surrounded Daniela and started casting their spells. The people on the city wall couldn''t help but hold their breaths. "I''ll help her!" a young voice echoed. "Woosh!" A flying carpet flew over as Wayne rushed into the air like an arrow! He was resolute. Although he was only at the 3rd rank, he had the confidence to contend against a 4th rank Wizard! This was the strength of Seers. Not waiting for him to approach Daniela, two black lights rose up from the White Elephant boats! They were two more Half-Legends! Expressions sank as the defenders couldn''t help but anxiously cry out, "Young Master Wayne!" But no matter how much they worried, Wayne and Daniela had both landed in a predicament. They simply couldn''t stop the gathering of the fleet. At the order of the Pirate King Pietrus, the ships arranged into formation. Next to the biggest ships, there were six Sea Dragons appearing out of the water from time to time while roaring! This was the reason the Pirate King was able to move unhindered on the seas! ''Lady Dark Phoenix is making too much of a fuss,'' Pietrus thought. ''This territory didn''t even have a few Wizards. They even sent a little kid to fight, hehe. How could that threaten me?'' Everyone on the city wall was extremely anxious. At that time, a man dressed like a peacock suddenly stepped in front of them. Chapter 402: Layer of Ice and Sea Monster Chapter 402: Layer of Ice and Sea Monster Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Nameless Alchemist! The people present were from White River Valley, so that guy appearing didn''t do much for their confidence. Only Anna was familiar with him and blocked his path. "What do you think you are doing? Leave quickly! You have no fighting ability, and this place is very dangerous!" The Alchemist laughed and suddenly took out a delicate instrument. "They want to use the high tide to attack the harbor. Making the tide unable to rise shouldn''t be too bad." After saying this, he threw that small instrument into the sea. Everyone froze as they looked at his action. This unreliable guy had stayed in White River Valley for a very long time. Although he often claimed to be the Greatest Alchemist in All History, they didn''t see any real results from him. What would be the effects of the small instrument? Most people thought he was only making a scene so they still solemnly watched the battle in the sky. Because of Marvin''s order, Wizards were scarce in White River Valley. But in this era, Wizards could greatly influence the outcome of a battle! In the entire White River Valley, the only casters left were Sorceress Daniela and Proxy Overlord Wayne. The Three Ring Towers'' Wizards and River Shore City''s Wizards had already returned. White River Valley didn''t have their own force of Wizards. Many people couldn''t understand this matter. But Marvin had stressed time and time again not to recruit Wizards, so they could only carry out his orders. The current situation was far from ideal. Although Wayne and Daniela were outstanding and had exceeded the standard of ordinary people, they were still at an absolute disadvantage against such numbers. It would be very difficult to break out of the encirclement. And the number of Wizards that the invaders had was definitely not only limited to this. Sure enough, when Pirate King Pietrus saw that the battle was unlikely to end in a short time, he impatiently made someone raise a flag. Rays of light once against burst out as flying carpets flew up. At least ten more Wizards were dispatched to surround Wayne and Daniela! "No good, they are in danger!" Roberts was filled with worry. "We have neither ballistas nor Wizards, and even the archers are few in number. How can we keep the city?!" Although they didn''t want to acknowledge Roberts'' analysis, the others were forced to admit that he was correct! Sword Harbor had been built quite recently, so how could they have the time to prepare those things? Who would have expected that the Alliance would suddenly come to suppress them? This simply was a disaster! "Young Master Wayne, hurry back!" Anna shouted in worry. But at that time, the sound of a world-shaking explosion came from the seafloor! The waters didn''t shake at all after the sound. Instead, it began to freeze at a visible speed! The waters around Sword Harbor turned into a field of ice! At least the surface was like that. The cold air could be felt on one''s face. Everyone was looking at the Alchemist in shock. The latter gloated complacently, "Now they can''t take advantage of the high tide to come over. The sea has already been frozen!" "Moreover, this layer of ice isn''t very deep, so if they try to go on foot¡­ Haha, I can shatter it anytime, leaving their corpses to rest on the seafloor!" The defenders looked at the delicate tool in his hand and they were startled, yet delighted. At such a crucial time, they hadn''t expected that unreliable Alchemist to finally play such a big role! The tide had been rising, but who would have expected the Alchemist to manage to stop it with a magical trick. Cheers appeared on the city wall. ... The two people bitterly fighting in the sky saw this scene and relaxed. They immediately used escaping skills and took advantage of the fact that the second batch of Wizards had not completely surrounded them yet to hurriedly withdraw to the city wall. Wayne and Daniela were pale. Especially Daniela. Although she had activated Ice Angel Shape, fighting 1 versus 6 was extremely strenuous. Also, even though the Alchemist had frozen the sea, it would only postpone the fight for some time. The next attack would come sooner or later. "Don''t relax!" "Remain prepared for battle!" Anna shouted sternly. ... On the sea, Pietrus squinted while having an expression of amazement. He didn''t know which spells could freeze such a large area of water into ice, but it would have to be at least a Legendary Spell. Even though Daniela was a peak 4th rank Ice Angel and was innately gifted in Ice magic, she still couldn''t do this. Because she wasn''t a Legend. This was a limitation from the Laws. ''Could White River Valley still be hiding a Legend Wizard?'' He felt a bit hesitant. A Legend Wizard was very likely to have a huge impact on the battle. But he thought it through carefully. Usually, Legend Wizards were registered with the Alliance, and it was unlikely for a Legend to come out of White River Valley unnoticed. Moreover, the report came back from the Wizards that the ice didn''t seem to have been frozen by magic. And as a subordinate of Dark Phoenix, even if Pietrus had a fighting class, he also had very sharp perception. He immediately raised his huge hand and sneered, "Summon Logenath!" On the pirate ship, six sturdy pirates strenuously brought a huge bugle horn. The Pirate King personally blew on the horn! A huge whirlpool appeared in the depths of the sea! A single horn stretched forward from the seabed, and those six Sea Dragons couldn''t help but withdraw! The horn seemed far yet close, as a roar seemed to come from the distance. A frightening Sea Monster gradually emerged on the surface. His head was full of roots, and his body was plump, round like a meatball. There was only one horn on his head, and it was exceptionally sharp! "The Sea Monster of Emerald Sea, Logenath!" "Why would he answer the Pirate King''s summons?" Roberts was knowledgeable and quickly noticed Logenath''s body. They paled. This Legendary Sea Monster was listening to Dark Phoenix''s order to help Pietrus rule the sea. His horn could pierce volcanoes at the seabed, let alone this small layer of ice! "Break the ice for me!" shouted the Pirate King. As Logenath advanced, a crack appeared at the edge of the layer of ice. Although the Sea Monster''s body wasn''t particularly huge, he could still crush that layer of ice! White River Valley''s side was extremely anxious. In that situation, they looked back at that Alchemist once again with some hope. The latter clenched his teeth and fished out two things from his pockets. Shortly after, he stared at them with disappointment. "Hmmm¡­ These are useless items. I can only open three of these pockets a day¡­" Everyone froze, not understanding the meaning of his sentence. At that time, a shadow suddenly appeared on the sheet of ice! ______ T/N: Next chapter is a bit over double this one. Coming a bit later than usual. Chapter 403: Arrogant Marvin Chapter 403: Arrogant Marvin Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation That shadow showed up so suddenly that no matter how good anyone''s perception was, nobody had foreseen its appearance. But in a short time, it attracted everyone''s attention! After all, the lighthouse shone on the boundless layer of ice, which made it very conspicuous for a quickly-moving shadow to suddenly appear there. "Brother!" Wayne immediately pointed out the shadow''s identity as his eyes filled with tears! These days, he had heard too many rumors, so he could only feel relieved after finally seeing Marvin in person. The people on Sword Harbor''s city wall were all pleasantly surprised. They were very familiar with Marvin and could see that this was definitely Marvin''s back. It seemed that every time his territory was in a critical situation, he would appear just in time. And his appearance signaled that the crisis would soon be settled. Everyone thought like this! ... ''What is he trying to do on his own!'' Only Daniela was worried. She was different than the others, not having such blind trust in Marvin. After all, that was the Sea Monster who occupied the Emerald Sea for a millennium, Logenath! Anna held her breath, closely watching the silhouette that was rushing along the sheet of ice. This guy really made others worry. But he finally returned. Since he returned, everything will be fine, right? She knew Marvin wouldn''t do something he wasn''t sure of. Since he rushed to the Sea Monster, he was certain to defeat it. ... The White Elephant chamber of commerce and the pirates also grew restless when they noticed Marvin. Apart from Pirate King Pietrus, they didn''t know about Monica''s death. They were only shocked by Marvin''s appearance. But when they saw this so-called Hero charging toward Logenath by himself, they relaxed. The Alliance''s Wizards sneered, "He is courting death! Even a Legend powerhouse wouldn''t dare to fight Logenath in the sea." Someone else agreed, "Of course! Otherwise, the Alliance would have already pacified the seas and wouldn''t have let that Pietrus guy move unhindered for so long." But as he finished his sentence, the man realized something wrong. At the will of the Alliance, they had allied with Pirate King Pietrus and the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce''s private army. But whatever the case, Marvin''s return was outside his expectations. Pietrus frowned, staring at the shadow on the ice. ''This is the guy you are afraid of?'' ''His strength is good... A pity his brain isn''t.'' The Pirate King sneered and secretly gave out an order, making Sea Monster Logenath change his target. Give up on the ice layer, go all out on Marvin! ... "Wuwuwuwu!" The voice of the Sea Monster came from the sea. But suddenly, that shadow rushing across the ice stopped. Marvin casually tore apart a scroll to amplify sounds and spoke out: "Those ships over there, listen to this Lord!" "You already entered White River Valley''s private waters. This is part of my territory. You have five minutes to leave these waters." "Otherwise you''ll receive an unimaginable punishment." These words created a commotion. Whether it was the Pirate King''s group or White River Valley''s people, they all felt their heartbeats quicken. Those from White River Valley were looking at each other in dismay. Fidel couldn''t help but say, "Since when did he have such thick skin?" The others coughed. Even if they didn''t say anything, they felt the same. With the army pressuring the territory, the Overlord had returned and wasn''t clear about the situation yet... And he actually threatened the enemies? Even if he said something good in this kind of situation, the other side would still not let him off. Wouldn''t such a weird declaration only infuriate the enemy even more? ... Just as expected... A chaotic array of scolding echoed from the other side. The composition of the forces making up the Alliance''s forces on the sea was even more complex. It consisted of the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce''s private ships, the South Wizard Alliance''s direct subordinates along with some recruited adventurers, and the Pirate King''s troops. They were all working for Dark Phoenix and jointly aimed at White River Valley. They originally wanted to use their power to grab White River Valley while Monica advanced from the other side, but they didn''t expect the issues. First, they were obstructed by a layer of ice and had to call on Logenath, and now the supposedly "dead" Overlord of the territory had appeared. Every time that guy appeared in public, he would create a world-shaking event. Thus, many experts had been cautious and alarmed when he appeared. But who would have thought that this guy would make such a brainless provocation! This actually made them more confident. To think the rumored Marvin only amounted to this much. The chaotic scolding gradually calmed down, and eventually, the Chamber of Commerce''s owner personally made an appearance. After all, this was a punitive war using the matter of Marvin stealing the Southie as the justification. Having the owner appear personally couldn''t be better. ... "Mister Marvin, I''m afraid you misunderstand something." "The Alliance already took back the title they conferred you. This territory and its waters are owned by the South Wizard Alliance. We are under the orders of the Alliance to reclaim this territory for the Alliance." "This is no longer your private territory. If you are still clear-headed and surrender early, maybe it won''t affect the people close to you." The owner continued pensively, "As for you, you have already committed the following crimes: Stealing a legitimate vessel of the Alliance, murdering a noble of the Alliance, ignoring the Alliance higher-up''s rule, colluding with Devils¡­ These charges together are more than enough. Accept the Alliance''s punishment." Marvin stood on the ice and sneered, "The Alliance wants to act against me, so why the need to make those false charges?" "In any case, I already warned you. Whoever takes a step forward will die!" Everyone in White River Valley''s side was stunned. Marvin''s words filled them with disbelief. This wasn''t just resisting the Alliance, it was simply asking for trouble! He really planned to go against the South Wizard Alliance? Worry flashed through their eyes. ... And the people on the ship were extremely angry! Arrogant! Really too arrogant! He was a madman! Who did that guy think he was? Even Legends didn''t dare to say such things! A man standing alone on the frozen sea while facing so many ships dared to provoke them? Many of those on the ships couldn''t help but want to ruthlessly rush out to beat up that overly arrogant kid. But the Pirate King''s Sea Monster was ahead so they didn''t dare approach, out of fear that they might accidentally get injured by Logenath. Everyone was waiting for the Pirate King''s reaction. Pietrus squinted, exposing a cold smile. ''Interesting, no wonder he was fearless and rose so suddenly. He became a Legend, and moreover, it seems to be an outstanding Legend class.'' ''But since time immemorial, no one was able to prevail over such an army alone. Even Legend Wizards would be unable to.'' ''War isn''t something you can fight off on your own. Little guy, are you still a bit too naive.'' The next second, the Sea Monster under the ice roared and rushed out! The frightening sea waves broke into thousands of layers of waves as the Sea Monster crushed the ice. Countless tentacles stretched from his meatball body. At the back of the tentacles were countless squirming dark holes, with some gloomy green liquid being secreted from inside! Some dark holes had some bones that were still being digested! Everyone seeing this scene froze. All the people looking at this frightening Sea Monster shivered. This kind of lifeform shouldn''t exist in this world! It would only create destruction! The people on White River Valley''s side held their breaths. Marvin stood in front of the huge Sea Monster and quietly spread his hand. He whispered an incantation while still looking complacent. ''I wanted you to appear!'' If the Sea Monster attacked from the seabed, it would be very troublesome. But Marvin''s previous display infuriated Pietrus, so the latter wanted Logenath to kill Marvin. And the result was just as Marvin planned! The next moment, dark purple gates opened in the sky! A Dragon''s roar came out! Everyone paled. A Black Dragon! Black Dragon Izaka roared and dove down, capturing Logenath with his claws just as the Sea Monster rose out of the water, reaching for Marvin with his tentacles! "Aooow!" the Sea Monster bellowed painfully! The Black Dragon vigorously flapped his wings! This Sea Monster was frighteningly heavy, but Black Dragons were the strongest creatures in the world when it came to physical bodies. He took advantage of the creature being off guard to carry it up! Pietrus was shocked, but before he could react, the Black Dragon soared over and threw the Sea Monster toward the wilderness south of Sword Harbor! The frightening Sea Monster took a tumble on the ground. The Black Dragon felt drained and landed on a hill to the side to rest while coldly watching for any abnormal movements from the Sea Monster. To be honest, he actually wasn''t Logenath''s match at sea. If not for Marvin using a perfectly timed [Eternal Night Banish] to seal him in his own space before releasing the Black Dragon, Izaka simply wouldn''t have been able to threaten it! But this scene still brought a lot of shock to everyone present! Marvin actually had a Black Dragon working for him! The Sea Monster that the Pirate King was relying on to move unhindered on the seas was thrown ashore by the Black Dragon. This clearly wouldn''t be an issue of just fighting strength, but a question of life and death! If in the sea Logenath was the supreme ruler, once on land, even a pitiful angel wouldn''t be worse than him! A Black Dragon was plenty enough to keep an eye on him. Marvin was still standing on the shattered ice. When that Sea Monster appeared, he not only loosened the seal on Izaka, but also entered the Shadow Plane. This let him dodge the Sea Monster''s filth sputtering about. At that time, Marvin returned to normal. The previous provocative attitude was only to remove the hidden threat of the Sea Monster. Looking brainless really worked quite well. But in any case, Marvin wasn''t worried! Before the Gods'' descent, although he couldn''t be considered unrivalled, he would at least be able to fight anyone, and if he couldn''t defeat the opponent, he could still run. If even that didn''t work out, he could still call on others for help! Thinking of this, his signature smile appeared on his face. "Well, everyone''s time is very valuable." "If you want to attack Sword Harbor, then attack. I am standing right here, and my words still count." "Whoever takes a step forward will die. That ugly Sea Monster is a perfect example." As he talked, he slowly began to release his power. At this time, he was no longer holding back. The powerful aura of the Ruler of the Night spread out, along with the aura of the Night Monarch''s Soul. It made everyone shudder. It seemed that in that split second, even the moon and the stars darkened! The Sea turned completely dark while the lighthouse''s light focused on Marvin''s body. He looked indomitable with Weeping Sky on his back and two daggers within reach. Not far away, the Black Dragon''s roar and the Sea Monster''s shriek could be heard. Someone with a bullying nature like Izaka naturally wouldn''t pass up the chance to trample this powerful Sea Monster. After recuperating, he even intended to take that Sea Monster''s life. The Sea Monster''s shrieks made everyone shiver. Dragon Might was still in effect and many people even wanted to flee. Pietrus was startled and furious. He didn''t think that any creature could contend against his Sea Monster in the sea! How could Marvin have the help of a Black Dragon? Dark Phoenix hadn''t told him anything about that. He felt anxious but couldn''t think of any plan. The Pirate King was very paranoid. Marvin was standing there, seemingly by himself, but who knew what else that guy had in stock? Was he luring him over? Like he handled the Sea Monster? He was hesitating. The six Sea Dragons growled, feeling quite uncomfortable under the Black Dragon''s Dragon Might. As the Pirate King was wavering, the Wizards were also calculating the chances of success and failure. The original plan to take advantage of the high tide to attack had already been canceled, and now, even the Pirate King''s Sea Monster was suffering. Even if the entire Wizard Regiment attacked, who knew what that Marvin had to use against them? That Legend aura Marvin just revealed made them very afraid. What Wizards were most afraid of were Legend rogues. Because Monica left for the west, the strongest among them were 4th rank Half-Legends. Killing a Half-Legend Wizard as a Ruler of the Night was as easy as killing a chicken. They didn''t dare to rush in. The only group that wasn''t intimidated by Marvin''s Legend aura was the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce. The old man watched Marvin impassively as he softly whispered to a woman with a wild aura wearing very revealing clothes. "You kill him." That woman licked her scarlet lips and nodded. Her eyes were filled with the thirst for slaughter! "Woosh!" As the others watched respectfully, she disappeared from the deck. ... On the ice sheet, Marvin clearly noticed what happened on that ship. This was a benefit of being a Night Walker. ''Legend Killer Amazon?'' Marvin narrowed his eyes. ''Interesting.'' Chapter 404: Duel or Group Battle? Chapter 404: Duel or Group Battle? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Killer Amazon... this was a relatively rare class. Generally, Amazons would choose the Fighter class. Because this race was very brutal, bloodthirsty and warlike. Their bloodline had the Berserk trait and was rumored to be connected to the Abyss. And Killers need to be calm and composed. Strictly speaking, this race and the Killer class didn''t match at all. But Marvin didn''t lower his guard. To be able to advance to Legend with such an unsuitable class, she was definitely quite outstanding. He closed his eyes and used the [Earth Perception] that he had been taught. This skill was very practical. And even though it was called Earth Perception, it actually targeted the entire space around him, including layered spaces. After advancing to Ruler of the Night, this skill was strengthened greatly. Marvin was able to sense the sky, the ice layer, and even any changes in the sea. Everyone was watching how the confrontation on the ice sheet would play out. Marvin''s strength was beyond anyone''s expectations. If this Killer Amazon couldn''t deal with Marvin, anyone would have to think twice before coming to look for trouble here. Was White River Valley a gold mine? Or was it an odorless poison? ... The Pirate King''s gaze was extremely deep. Marvin''s performance made him even more worried. He wasn''t foolish enough to think that Marvin would just close his eyes and wait for his death. This was clearly a signature Monk ability, Earth Perception. Facing an assassin-like class, Monks would often use this ability to counter them. Sometimes, counterattacking was better than getting the first strike. But Marvin had a rogue class! How could he have this skill? Moreover, he seemed to be very confident in his mastery of this skill. His opponent was a Legend after all! Pietrus still wasn''t showing much on his face, but the killing intent in his heart had been surging up violently. He''d already decided that if the Killer Amazon made a mistake, he would take advantage of the situation to catch Marvin off guard with a sneak attack. He had to kill that Marvin regardless of the cost! Dark Phoenix was right. That guy couldn''t be seen through. ... On the cold sheet of ice, Marvin suddenly opened his eyes... ''She''s coming!'' The Killer Amazon didn''t hide herself at all! She was just bluntly attacking! "Woosh!" A crimson light flashed above the dark sea. She looked like a hunting leopard with her shocking burst power. In a blink, the light streaked toward Marvin. She was holding blades in both hands, brutishly slashing toward Marvin. Her mouth also slightly open... ''[Arrow Spit]?'' Marvin shivered. He immediately dodged and entered the Shadow Plane! The blades and a small, green arrow flashed past Marvin! If not for Marvin realizing that the other side''s blades were only diversions to distract from the Arrow Spit, he would have suffered a great loss. That arrow was definitely dipped in poison. Based on Marvin''s experience, it was highly likely to be a powerful paralysis poison. After all, lethally poisoning someone of the Legend Realm was almost impossible. Assassins were fond of keeping their targets bleeding, or causing trouble to their enemies via paralysis or petrifaction. Marvin instantly counterattacked! He let a foot out of the Shadow Plane as if stepping out. The Killer Amazon roared and turned to slash at him! But Marvin sneered and pulled back his foot. He had already noticed that this woman was fighting on instinct! The Amazons'' slaughtering instincts were indeed very strong. They were the most gifted of all races when it came to such instincts. But fighting on instinct wasn''t enough. Especially in front of an expert like Marvin! His foot seemed to have revealed his position, but it made the Amazon overaggressive! She unhesitantly rushed into the Shadow Plane! This was inevitable. As a Killer that had reached the Legend realm, she definitely had the ability to cross through the Shadow Plane, but she couldn''t remain there as long as a Ruler of the Night could. Marvin was free to roam the Shadow Plane, while the Assassin class had a time limitation. The Killer''s silhouette suddenly disappeared from the ice layer. ... Both sides watching the battle were breathing nervously. Especially White River Valley''s side. Although it was true that Marvin advancing to Legend was worth celebrating, he was a new Legend. Meanwhile, the enemy clearly had advanced to Legend a long time ago. If Marvin had a mishap, it would be devastating to White River Valley! Daniela took a deep breath and opened the Demon''s Eye of the Ice Angel Shape, trying to see what was happening in the Shadow Plane. But next second, a foot stepped out of the Shadow Plane! Everyone squinted as they looked! That was Marvin''s leg! There seemed to be some blood on it. But just as White River Valley''s people started to lament, Marvin completely exited the Shadow Plane. He was carrying a head dripping with blood! It was shockingly that Killer Amazon! It created an uproar. The people on the sea were even noisier! The White Elephant Chamber of Commerce''s owner opened his eyes wide, looking down at the ice sheet in disbelief. That Killer Amazon was the strongest expert of the Chamber of Commerce! The White Elephant Chamber of Commerce''s power in the South was deep-rooted, and many shameful matters had been handled by that Killer Amazon. She had always taken care of everything properly. She didn''t even suffer a loss when facing a Legend Wizard! Who could have imagined that she would die in such a baffling manner when facing a kid that was a newly advanced Legend! The people on the ships with good eyesight could see that the head''s eyes were wide open with an expression of extreme surprise. What the hell happened in those few seconds in the Shadow Plane? No one knew. Cheers came from Sword Harbor. Anna, Andre, and the others were practically crying tears of joy. This time, Marvin returned even more powerful! He was standing alone on the ice layer, looking at a ship in the fleet. The Killer Amazon''s head in his hand kept dripping blood. Her corpse was left in the Shadow Plane and would most likely become food for a Shadow Beast. Marvin casually tossed the Killer Amazon''s head on the ice while looking at the distant Chamber of Commerce. "Truly unlucky. You''ve lost another follower of the Chamber of Commerce." "What are you going to do next? Look for another excuse? Duels or group battle? How many Legends do you have left?" Marvin ridiculed while looking at them. He was standing alone but still managed to intimidate most of his enemies with an evil smile! The Legend Killer''s death was too unfathomable. Everyone was shivering. They weren''t Dark Phoenix''s suicide squad. They had attacked White River Valley for the chance to earn some profits. But now Marvin appeared, having become a Legend rogue. This kind of expert was very difficult to kill. Even if they managed to capture White River Valley and force Marvin to escape today, these powers wouldn''t have an easy time in the future! Some already had the intention to retreat. But at that time, all the pirate ships began to move! Rushing at the forefront was the Pirate King''s ship, the fearsome [Destroyer]! "Full speed ahead, raise the ice-breaker!" Pietrus coldly ordered. In an instant, a great amount of seawater bubbled at the front of the Destroyer as a sinister Dragon''s head appeared! The Dragon''s head knocked against the ice sheet and crushed the ice ahead of it into pieces! "Roar!" A roar came from the Pirate King''s ship as a frightening flame came out of the Dragon''s head. The wild blaze cleared out an entire area! Even Marvin, still standing on the ice, was swallowed by the roaring flames! All the pirates were following closely behind the Destroyer as they rushed in! The Wizards were still hesitating. But at that time, a voice suddenly echoed in the mind of the Wizard Regiment''s leader. "Fully cooperate with the Pirate King to kill Marvin and seize Sword Harbor." "Lady Dark Phoenix!" The 4th rank Wizard muttered this name bitterly. That person was the highest ranked Legend Wizard in the Alliance. He could only obey. "Wizard Regiment, all-out attack!" He passed down the order! Copious rays of light rose as more than a hundred 3rd rank Wizards flew on their flying carpets into the night sky. The Wizard Regiment''s power was quite terrifying, covering the sky like a flock of fierce birds. And the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce was even less hesitant. The old man didn''t even think of retreating as he ordered his subordinates to follow the Pirate King to attack Sword Harbor! Although there was no tide, they still had magic. Such a forceful attack might come with a huge price, but since things had reached this stage, they already had no way out! .... The Pirate King, standing on the Destroyer, was at the forefront. His gaze was like a fiery torch, searching for Marvin''s silhouette. But that insufferably arrogant brat seemed to have disappeared. He continued crushing the layer of ice into pieces! They soon approached Sword Harbor, close enough that he could even see the worried expressions on the faces of the people defending the city wall! ''Still hiding? Was everything before a bluff?'' Pietrus glowered sinisterly as he loudly roared, "Forward!" The Destroyer was advancing at full power! It was furiously breaking through the ice and plowing ahead! But suddenly, purple gates appeared in the sky! At that time, all those who followed the Pirate King seemed to have a sinking feeling. They had previously seen those gates... they were the same as the one used by Marvin to summon the Black Dragon! They had an ominous premonition. Just as expected, the previously out of sight Marvin had now appeared beside the gates. He was looking at the ships below him as he sneered, "Group battle? It''s what I''m most fond of." A huge piece of metal fell down from the gates and smashed thunderously into the Pirate King''s ship! "Bang!" The Destroyer was sinking! Chapter 405: One Man Army! Chapter 405: One Man Army! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation To the shock of all the pirates, that huge piece of metal sank the Destroyer and then was left floating on the sea! A faint blue light appeared on the surface of the Mechanical Titan''s body. In the cockpit, the Gnome brothers kept cheering. This was something they had held back for a long time. Ancient Gnomes originally greatly enjoyed demolishing things. And Marvin''s Eternal Night Banish hadn''t only been sealing a Black Dragon! The Mechanical Titan sank the Pirate King''s most powerful battleship just by using its own weight. The Fighters and the Pirate King himself didn''t know what to do when facing this! What was more frightening was that the Mechanical Titan was also equipped for naval battles. Under the operation of the Gnome Brothers, that piece of metal shone with the might of the Ancient Gnome Empire of olden days. It transformed into an eight-clawed spider. Each claw had a floating enchantment on it! This was how the Mechanical Titan could move on water. Although this transformation used energy, it was also amazingly effective! In the water, among the broken pieces of ice, the Mechanical Titan began to crazily tear apart the pirate ships! The pirates first panicked for a while before mustering the presence of mind to counterattack. A rumbling noise echoed. The pirate ships moved their prows one after the other, aiming at that strange piece of metal! The Wizards in the sky also noticed this scene. They were aghast as they watched the Mechanical Titan''s wanton destruction. Some of the more knowledgeable Wizards even recognized this thing''s origins! "Heavens!" "This is a product from the peak of Ancient Alchemy. How could White River Valley have this?" "It definitely was something Marvin did in the dark. Yes, a Mechanical Titan was said to have appeared a few days ago in Saruha in the west, and it slaughtered a few Black Dragons¡­ Wait, Black Dragons¡­ Could that matter also be related to Marvin?" The Wizards on their flying carpets were even more frightened. They were considered this era''s most informed people. Although Rocky Mountain was far from the city, they still knew of the war between the Fate Sorceresses and the Black Dragons. They also knew that a guy named Robin piloted the Mechanical Titan to slaughter many Black Dragons. And Marvin seemed to have been out of his territory at that time. This clue connected Marvin and Robin. From their information, this guy was an Overlord who liked to run all over the place while using aliases. If he was Robin, then everything would be logical. "No wonder he is so powerful." "Yes, if Dragon Slayer Robin is Marvin, then it makes sense for the Black Dragon to swear allegiance to him." "We can''t win this battle! Marvin has a Mechanical Titan and is strong enough to instantly defeat a Killer Amazon. We need the help of a Legend Wizard!" The Wizard Regiment became restless. But the leader of the Wizard Regiment rebuked in a heavy voice, "Don''t speak nonsense!" "Go all-out! Break through the Mechanical Titan first! This is the Wizard Era, not an era of Ancient Gnomes!" "This is Lady Dark Phoenix''s order. We can''t disobey. We have to carry out the order perfectly!" Dark Phoenix''s name made everyone go silent. Although they were unwilling, the Wizards on their flying carpets began casting spells. Arcane energy gathered in the air as they chanted their incantations. These Wizards were the combat elites of the South Wizard Alliance. Battle Casting, Mobile Casting, Air Casting, they all had these powerful specialties. It would be very difficult to find another power in this world that had so many elite Wizards. But it was a pity... They met Marvin, they met the Mechanical Titan! The Mechanical Titan was made of K metal so it wasn''t worried about spells! The frightening arcane energy released by the hundred Wizards didn''t even create a spark on the Mechanical Titan''s surface! Their spells seemed even less effective than the pirates'' artillery! But this group of people making a move did create some troubles for the Mechanical Titan. Despite being unable to damage the Mechanical Titan, the spells and the artillery still shook the two brothers in the cockpit. They wanted to use all their firepower to completely annihilate the enemies. But Marvin didn''t allow them to do that. First, they had to conserve energy. Second, they needed to cooperate with Marvin''s plan! The first step was for the Mechanical Titan to attract attention and draw the enemy fire onto itself. The second step was coming soon! The Gnome brothers were floating on the water, occasionally destroying a ship and leaving many pirates and sailors screeching in the water! Causing troubles like this was quite fun. The two gnomes cheered. Everyone''s attention was focused on the Mechanical Titan. At this time, they even forgot to pay attention to Marvin, who was in the sky above them. ''Now!'' Marvin had started activating another skill after closing the gates of Eternal Night Banish when he saw that everyone was distracted! This skill''s preparation time was relatively long, so he needed the Gnomes to cover for him. Marvin''s preparations for the skill took about two minutes. Six huge Teleportation Gates appeared over the sea! When the arcane energy surrounding the gates began to leak, the Wizards discovered in agitation that something was wrong! "What''s this!?" "Is he not even giving us a chance to fight? Is he a Legend rogue or a Wizard?" "Quickly interrupt his summoning skill!" bellowed the Wizard Regiment''s leader. But it was too late. A huge head came out of each Teleportation Gate. When six Shadow Dragons appeared in the sky, they all paled in fright. More Dragons! Although they weren''t lifeforms on the same level as Black Dragons, these 20th level Shadow Dragons were still very frightening! "Split into six groups!" At that critical time, the leader of the Wizards was still facing the danger fearlessly. "We still have a chance!" "It''s only six of them! We have enough manpower to completely annihilate these six Shadow Dragons!" Their minds'' cleared up as they realized that their leader was right. Even if six Shadow Dragons would be very difficult to deal with, with a Wizard Regiment of a hundred 3rd rank and 4th rank Wizards, they still had a chance. But just as they steeled themselves to fight the enemy, something happened that left them disheartened yet again. Above the sea, the same six Teleportation Gates reappeared! Six more Shadow Dragons rushed out from within! The Wizards nearly collapsed! The pirates were even more shocked. Marvin smiled faintly. He had planned to use some other cards, but he didn''t expect lady luck to trigger his [Double Efficiency]. He would get to hide his hand a while longer. Twelve Shadow Dragons were hovering above the sea! The Wizard Leader''s face became green! Alone? This clearly was a Legion! Before they could react, terrifying silhouettes jumped from the city wall! From Zero to Eleven, a total of twelve Dark Knights jumped on the Shadow Dragons'' backs! They were holding greatswords as they rode the Shadow Dragons to fly above the sea! In an instant, the morale of the allied maritime forces collapsed completely! The war''s outcome had been decided. Because Marvin was a one man army! Chapter 406: Shaking the South! Chapter 406: Shaking the South! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The roars of the Shadow Dragons spread over Sword Harbor! The sound waves themselves carried fearsome power. The sailors on the pirate ships tried to shoot arrows at the Dark Knights on the Dragons, but those arrows were too weak to harm the armored knights. As for the Shadow Dragons, they were in a semi-ethereal state, so they simply disregarded physical injuries! "Roar!" A Shadow Dragon dove down and broke a pirate ship''s mainmast! Shouts of alarm could be heard from the ship as it shook. A Dark Knight suddenly jumped down and landed on the port side of the ship! After undergoing the Night Monarch''s transformation, the Dark Knight was very heavy. The momentum from his landing destroyed the ship''s balance! "Boom!" The pirate ship flipped over toward the left! The Shadow Dragon then swept down and caught the Dark Knight once again. Similar scenes happened all across the battlefield. As for the Wizard Regiment, they had already decided to retreat when they saw the twelve Shadow Dragons! The Wizards had a certain degree of autonomy in the Alliance. Lady Dark Phoenix''s orders were very authoritative, but facing such a situation, they wouldn''t just throw their lives away for nothing. The flying carpets illuminated the darkness as they flew! All of them started retreating, fleeing for their lives! Marvin watched this coldly but gave the order not to chase down the Wizards. He deliberately let them run. In any case, these people would soon experience a frightening disaster. Although they were at a severe disadvantage in the fight, they still had frightening powers. If these Wizards had no way to survive, they would likely go all-out and risk their lives, perhaps trying to take down some defenders with them. Marvin wanted to reduce the risk of that happening. It wouldn''t be a worthwhile trade, and Marvin wasn''t one to easily take losses. But although he let those Wizards go, the pirates and the While Elephant Chamber of Commerce''s private army wouldn''t be let off that easily! After some Shadow Dragons destroyed a few ships, the allied maritime forces were already completely routed. The remaining ships began to flee. At this point, Marvin gave an order to stop destroying the ships. The Shadow Dragons had only been causing widespread destruction to ravage the morale of the enemies. In Marvin''s eyes, these ships were very valuable resources, so he ordered the Shadow Dragons to carry the powerhouses of Sword Harbor onto the ships. The first ones to get on the ships were naturally the Dark Knights, followed by trained adventurers and guards. The melee finally broke out on the ships. The morale of the invaders was pretty much non-existent by now. They only thought of escaping with their lives, so how could they keep fighting? As for White River Valley''s end, peak 4th rank killing machines that were resistant to magic were leading everyone to massacre the enemies. This was a one-sided situation. Marvin was very satisfied with how the attack had gone. Daniela and Wayne also got on the move. They realized Marvin''s intentions and used precisely targeted spells to fight while leaving the ships intact. In the chaotic battle, Marvin''s movements were like the wind. He killed the second-in-command of a pirate ship before ending the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce''s owner and a few other experts. As the enemies lost all their leaders, some even began to jump overboard to flee! Others just surrendered. Marvin didn''t eradicate them, as he was content to capture the ships with less fighting. His eyes scanned across the sea nearby. Just as Monica was the most important figure in the western army, Pirate King Pietrus was the corresponding one for the allied maritime forces. Marvin didn''t believe that the powerful Pirate King was crushed to death by the Mechanical Titan. He was definitely still hiding in the vicinity, or perhaps making his preparations to flee. ''Pirate King Pietrus is a male Doppelganger that Dark Phoenix got rid of. Although he was an abandoned personality of Dark Phoenix, he knows a lot about her past.'' ''If I can capture and torture him to get information about Dark Phoenix, the next battle will be a lot easier.'' Marvin jumped into the water and the sounds of fighting were suddenly cut off. At that time, he didn''t dare to activate Earth Perception. Because of the excessively chaotic battlefield, if he used it, all kinds of sounds and scenes would appear in his mind, which would be a great burden. No one would be so foolish. Pirate King Pietrus was a very mysterious figure. In the game, besides that startling event where Dark Phoenix revealed her identity, he almost never personally acted. Marvin only knew that he was proficient at fighting and maneuvering in the water. Moreover, he appeared to have some sort of Shapeshifting skill. He could turn into a seal. Marvin held the Sea Emperor''s Crown and carefully paid attention to any movements in the sea. The sea was very peaceful, totally unlike the aura of death on the surface. Because they had all been frightened by the formidable arcane energy, the small creatures inhabiting those waters had all fled, so all he detected were those aquatic plants and the seaweed. Marvin''s heart sank. The Pirate King had very effective hiding abilities, and he might also have a powerful Legend class... It could be [Soul of the Roaring Seas], or maybe [Ice Hand]. If it was one of these two classes, he might have already escaped. If that was the case, Marvin might not be able to catch up, even with the Sea Emperor''s Crown. He looked at the seafloor for a moment and regretfully didn''t find Pietrus'' tracks. When Marvin surfaced, the fight had already ended. After the White Elephant Chamber of Commerce''s owner died, and after Marvin''s forces killed many of the loyal followers, the remnants surrendered. A total of eight ships were completely intact. The pirate group surrendered even faster. These types of people were often said to have no loyalty, and once they realized that the Pirate King had disappeared, they just gave up. Because Daniela promised on behalf of Marvin: As long as they surrendered, their lives would be spared. If any were unyielding, they would just be beheaded by a powerful Dark Knight. After all, the South Wizard Alliance''s Elite Wizards that had been the core of the allied forces had been scared away by the Shadow Dragons before the battle even began. Unfortunately for them, they hadn''t known that the group of Shadow Dragons would only exist for fifteen minutes. Shortly after the fighting ended, the Shadow Dragons disappeared and all the captives were taken away to Sword Harbor''s dungeon. While building Sword Harbor, Daniela had made it similar to Lavis Kingdom''s capital city. And that group of northern Sorcerers had no greater hobby than making dungeons, perhaps to make it more convenient to mistreat the convicts. In short, more than five hundred captives were locked in Sword Harbor''s dungeon. As for the leaders, most of them had died in the battle. The surface of the sea was peaceful once again. The shattered ice sheet was melting gradually. The moon and stars were visible, and the crisis had finally ended. But Marvin still had a lot of things to do. ... It was quite regrettable that they didn''t manage to capture the Pirate King, but in this battle, Marvin fully felt the power of the Ruler of the Night class. He''d barely acted in the battle, only killing the Killer Amazon, and it wasn''t even a challenge. Marvin was way too familiar with the Shadow Plane, and his experience from the game was perfectly put to use in real life. He had pretended to expose a weakness to lure the Killer Amazon, but it was an ambush. Then, Desperation displayed its amazing effects. The Shadow Plane wasn''t the Prime Material Plane after all. This plane had different laws and many skills couldn''t be used there. But Desperation was a Blade Technique Style, so it broke through that restriction and could be used in any plane. This was the strength of the Martial Path. Even though the Killer Amazon could also enter the Shadow Plane, that was only a class skill that she used to get inside. Her understanding of this world was far from equal to Marvin''s. For the latter, the Shadow Plane was like a home. His Domain was [Shadow]! In that short time, Marvin actually only did two things. He found a vortex in the Shadow Plane and relaxed his body as he was absorbed within. Most of the vortexes in the Shadow Plane would be harmful to the body if approached, but this kind of problem was nothing to Marvin, the Ruler of the Night. But it was fatal for the Killer Amazon. She rushed into the Shadow Plane after Marvin, but discovered in shock that she had lost his trail! Taking advantage of this moment, Marvin used Shadow Escape out of the vortex with his Azure Leaf aimed at the Killer Amazon''s nape! The latter had very good instincts, managing to block two of Marvin''s vicious attacks! But faced with the pair of [Azure Leaf]s and Desperation Style, her weapons were shattered. Marvin closed in on her with his Godly Dexterity for the final blow. The Killer Amazon wanted to escape the Shadow Plane, but it was already too late. She was beheaded by Marvin''s dagger. This time, the importance of equipment was highlighted. The Legendary Daggers gifted by the Great Elven King could withstand any weapons, even other Legendary Weapons, except for perhaps an Artifact. The daggers that the Killer Amazon was using were peak Magic Weapons, but they still ended up exploding under Marvin''s attacks. Besides taking care of her, he didn''t do much else. Black Dragon, Mechanical Titan, Shadow Dragons, Dark Knights, one powerful card after another was thrown out and wiped out the morale of the allied maritime forces. The moment the Wizard Regiment started fleeing, the battle was already over. This war had ended, and besides the deaths of some adventurers and two guards during the last assault, they had almost no losses. The Dark Knights were extremely fierce. These slaughtering machines were incredible combatants, especially in a chaotic melee, where they would have the greatest results. And the Dragons themselves were summons. The only part of the fight that left Marvin a bit dissatisfied was that the Gnome brothers had played too much and consumed a large amount of the Mechanical Titan''s energy, only leaving 36% remaining! Purple Fire Crystals weren''t that easy to find! Using so much for this battle made Marvin''s face turn green from regret. The brothers saw Marvin''s expression and apologized in embarrassment. They were too excited after finally getting the opportunity to control the Mechanical Titan in real combat for the first time and ended up not paying attention to the energy consumption. Marvin felt very helpless about this, but he didn''t reprimand them. The Mechanical Titan was a powerful strategic weapon. As long as it had energy, it would be an incredible deterrent! Anyone who dared start a war with White River Valley would have to consider whether their army could overcome the Mechanical Titan! The powerful cavalry and tough infantry still had soft human bodies in the end. They were weak compared to the metallic construct. After Marvin returned to White River Valley and resolved the crises happening on both sides, everyone finally settled down. Because this time, the Overlord made a declaration: He wouldn''t leave the territory for a short time. Although they didn''t know how long this short time would be, as Marvin''s words weren''t clear about it, everyone still felt more at peace. Marvin was powerful enough to protect them. That group of adventurers who joined Marvin early on watched as he gave out some orders and then went to handle the post-war affairs. They couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Back when they followed Marvin in Night Tide Inn, they never would have imagined that the small kid would someday be this accomplished. Marvin''s identity as Masked Twin Blades was already known publicly. And after the Mechanical Titan appeared, his identity as Dragon Slayer Robin was also spreading. After this war, he would become the most dazzling star of the South! Those supporting White River Valley firmly believed that Marvin had the potential of a Hero of ancient times. It was enough to establish a completely new country south of the Shrieking Mountain Range, enough to contend against the South Wizard Alliance. And in the dark, some were worried that Marvin''s arrogance would create a true disaster! After all, this had been an ordinary army. The Alliance had access to far more resources than Marvin imagined. The troops gathered at that time by the Alliance''s Eastern Headquarters in order to stop the Ancient Red Dragon Ell showed more than enough. If Marvin really wanted to contend against the Alliance, he might end up facing a regiment of Legend Wizards in the future! But White River Valley''s people weren''t anxious. Marvin wasn''t worried about the number of Legends. Not to mention the fact that since advancing, he had already beheaded two Legends and forced one to retreat. Based on his relationships with other powerful Legends, the South Wizard Alliance would have to weigh the matter carefully. White River Valley wasn''t completely lacking powerful forces. As for ordinary enemies, in front of the Mechanical Titan and Shadow Dragons, they would also be easily sent off! ... After the day''s events, the night in Sword Harbor was bound to not be tranquil. The victory made people celebrate joyously, but Marvin was busy deploying troops to rearrange the military strength of Sword Harbor, White River Valley, the zone south of the White River, and River Shore City. The Alliance''s counterattack might not happen before the Great Calamity, but there was nothing wrong with making sure they were safe. These matters were extremely complicated. Even though Daniela and Anna helped him, Marvin still took no less than two days to finalize the post-war arrangements. White River Valley''s manpower was still very short in supply, but with the Shas, the outside adventurers, and River Shore City''s forces, Marvin could protect the area south of Shrieking Mountain Range. At that time, the outcome of the battles on both sides of White River Valley spread through the South! People read about Marvin''s name with shock time and time again! In a single night, he overturned the situations in two different battlefields, killed two Legends, and forced the Pirate King to run. These people were left dumbfounded by his frightening accomplishments! The entire South shook! Marvin''s name even began to spread across the North''s city-states. Chapter 407: Smoke Rising Chapter 407: Smoke Rising Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Everything that happened outside had nothing to do with Marvin. Although his Fame kept rising on the interface, he was already too busy to watch these things. Time was running out. If his grandfather''s information was accurate, there was only a week left before the Great Calamity would begin. He had too many things that he needed to do during this week. Repelling the Alliance wasn''t something to be overly proud of. After all, he had no intention to fight against them. If the Alliance could take the time to reorganize and regain their morale before making a better attempt, White River Valley would likely be unable to keep resisting. It was a pity that this Wizard Era was about to end. Otherwise, Marvin wouldn''t have done something so extreme. As for the fight with the Alliance, the best thing about it was that there would now be no pressure to repay the large sum that he had borrowed from them. Well... he had never planned to pay it back from the start. The money had all been used for White River Valley''s construction and development. For example, although many adventurers left the adventurer camp at the Alliance''s orders, about a third of them still decided to follow Marvin. Their reasons were pretty simple. Adventurers already lived on the edge every day. White River Valley was very powerful, and if it really split from the Alliance, Lord Marvin would most likely become the ruler of the land south of the Shrieking Mountain Range. In this new country, they would have a lot more opportunities. Some might even be promoted to become new nobles, obtaining proper territories. Although seeking wealth from war was very risky, the potential rewards were also very high. They believed in Marvin because this seemingly small youth had already caused too many shocking matters. They believed that he was worth betting on. Naturally, there were still plenty of traitors within that secretly sided with the Alliance. But at this point, Marvin didn''t bother looking for traitors. His people weren''t fools. The low-level adventurers wouldn''t be able to get a hold of any really important news. They could only listen to Marvin''s orders. And with the Calamity coming up, soon it wouldn''t really matter if they sided with the Alliance. In short, since these adventurers didn''t leave, they tacitly chose to comply with Marvin''s conscription! Marvin''s conscription order was very simple. The adventurers would become part of White River Valley''s forces in times of war. All of this would be under Gru''s arrangement. As some of the earliest adventurers to join as Marvin''s followers, the members of the Bramble team were living a lot more comfortably these days. Almost all of them had minor positions of authority. As for Gru himself, because of his excellent commanding ability, he was promoted to White River Valley''s Head Swordsman. He was in charge of supervising the adventurers and forming them into army troops. ... As for the original guard squadron of White River Valley, they were rearranged into the Overlord''s guards, still under Andre''s leadership. This group of young men was progressing very quickly. Because of the cultivation tanks, most of them were 2nd rank or above, and of these, half were at the 3rd rank! Although this guard squadron only had a bit over thirty people, they were Marvin''s direct subordinates, his most loyal people. Apart from that first group, the rest had gone through Anna and Andre''s strict tests. Whether it was moral standing, temperament or loyalty, all of them were top-notch. And while Marvin wasn''t in the territory, Daniela had continued the expansion of the lands. Using Marvin''s recruitment order, she had recruited people from across the South to open up more land in the wilderness. At the time, the Alliance and Marvin had yet to fall out. This recruitment was financed by the Alliance''s gold, but the trained group of soldiers was under Marvin''s command. There were about three hundred of these people and most were unattached, or had moved along with their families to White River Valley, becoming residents. This army''s commander was Anna. Although Anna was busy with governing the territory, the Half-Elf was very gifted. Marvin was happy to discover that his butler had hurriedly taken a break from work to advance to 3rd rank. 3rd rank might not be much in the coming Era filled with Gods where weaker Legends were no better than dogs, but it still made him pleasantly surprised. What made Marvin feel moved was that Anna chose a second advancement that would let her better help him manage his territory. This time she chose [Legion Commander]. He heard that she had paid a high price to an old man in a Half-Elven village to teach her. Almost all her skills and specialties had an effect that would improve the Legion she was commanding. She completely sacrificed her chance to improve her personal combat abilities and chose to manage the territory and lead the army. It had to be said that since Marvin came to this world, Anna had always been standing behind him, silently supporting him and making sacrifices. This Half-Elven girl was also the first person he saw when coming to Feinan. Recalling the predicament in Fierce Horse Inn, Marvin couldn''t help but be deeply moved, feeling sour. At that time, Marvin had been weak with a fever and Anna stayed at his side every day, looking at him and saying, "Young Master Marvin, it''ll be better tomorrow. Believe me. I''ll come up with something." Anna, who was immersed in a pile of documents, raised her head and glanced at Marvin while he was dazed. She saw Marvin frowning and thought he was worried about the future situation. The Half-Elven girl put the documents back on the table and gently reassured, "Young Master Marvin, don''t think too much, the future will definitely improve." Marvin froze before smiling. He sincerely showed his appreciation. "Anna, thank you." Anna blinked and arranged the remaining documents, apparently wanting to say something, before ultimately carrying the documents in her embrace and smiling at Marvin before leaving the room. Marvin sighed. He knew what Anna wanted to say, but it was just that the smart girl didn''t voice her thoughts. She knew he carried too many secrets, and he felt many times that Anna wanted to ask him. But she never asked. She had probably guessed some things... or perhaps nothing. But all in all, she was still supporting him with her actions. Anna was like this, and the others were the same. ... Marvin massaged his temples. The current White River Valley was very different from how it had been in those times. Besides the adventurers, the regular army, and the Overlord''s guards, there was still the independent Sha army. The Sha village was south of the White River. Nominally it was under Marvin''s management, but Constantine was their real leader. To outsiders, this might seem like a danger to White River Valley, but Marvin trusted Constantine. Just as Constantine trusted Marvin. Two days after the war ended, Constantine arrived at White River Valley with another group of Sha clansmen. He successfully persuaded a Sha tribe to move to White River Valley. As a result, their numbers in White River Valley had grown to over two thousand, while the number of inhabitants of White River Valley itself reached about three thousand. These numbers definitely couldn''t be compared with those on Earth, his original world, but Marvin knew that Feinan''s population was a lot smaller than Earth''s. A territory containing five thousand people would already be considered a huge territory. In many parts of the North, this would be considered on the scale of a Dukedom. If Marvin wanted to, with the support of Constantine, he could publicly establish one. But with the impending crisis, he didn''t have that kind of interest. So in short, there was no disadvantage in having the Shas become part of White River Valley. Many of them were also quite capable in combat. Although their firearms might not be very powerful, they were certainly more useful in battle than farmers. The only issue was that they weren''t good at cultivating lands. But Marvin had already settled the food issue a long time ago. The twelve Golden Bulls were the food stores that the Twin Snakes Cult had prepared in order to get through the Great Calamity. The Golden Bulls had enough food for the current White River Valley to survive for at least two years after the Great Calamity. And by that time, White River Valley should already be self-sufficient. Constantine and Marvin had a discussion. This time he not only brought the Shas, but also two of his close friends. One was the Master Harvester, and the other one was the Potioneering Master. These two were strong people in the North without a fixed residence. They were enticed by Constantine''s tempting words of how Marvin had many Dragons'' corpses. And just recently, he''d obtained the corpse of the Sea Monster Logenath, making them even more eager to see him in White River Valley. Marvin treated his guests with courtesy. After all, he even gave excellent treatment to Necromancer Fidel and the Nameless Alchemist, so of course Marvin wouldn''t treat such Masters improperly. At least in the fields of Alchemy and Harvesting, White River Valley now had its own Masters. ... Apart from this, Constantine also brought an additional piece of information. The Legends previously gathered in White River Valley had gone to take care of their own matters, and some Legends with no previous ties might choose to join White River Valley. The Legend Monk powerhouse Inheim for example! During the Great Calamity, if a person''s military force was powerful, then he would easily be able to handle the world''s chaos. Many powers had stretched out an olive branch to Inheim, like the North''s Migratory Bird Council. Back then, Mother of Creation had saved Inheim''s life. But according to Constantine, Inheim would most likely choose White River Valley. The reason seemed to have something to do with the Great Elven King, but Constantine himself didn''t know the details. And most of the other powerful Legend forces he was acquainted with would choose to cooperate with Marvin too. Like the Heavenly Deer Lorant. Marvin had saved his children once and he clearly understood what would happen after the Calamity. Although the Sage Desert was part of the Alliance, because of the faith of the Bai clans, the Heavenly Deer''s influence played a critical role. If he wished for it, the Sage Desert would ally with White River Valley. And then there was the three sisters'' Rocky Mountain further west. If the alliance between them was successful, then a large allied coalition would be appearing in the South. Marvin was looking forward to this. The old blacksmith Sean gave him some more news: O''Brien went north to gather the scattered Night Walkers, and he would bring this group of people who had inherited the Night Monarch''s will back to White River Valley before the Great Calamity! When Marvin heard this news, his heart started beating extremely quickly! Uniting all the forces before the Great Calamity was exactly what he wanted. And this scene was just a step away from being realized. Despite the Gods revealing their hands, the mortals were unwilling to become their slaves. This was a war for freedom and dignity. Although the war had yet to be ignited, the smoke was already rising! Chapter 408: Eternal Bottle Chapter 408: Eternal Bottle Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation With the return of Marvin, everything in White River Valley seemed to be back on the right track. The entire territory had high morale after the victory. But Marvin still had many things to handle. An invitation from Lavis Dukedom, for example. Daniela had stayed in White River Valley for quite a long time now. When Marvin wasn''t there, this future Ice Empress did a lot on his behalf. Even if her temper was a bit weird, it was at least reasonable. Although Daniela couldn''t return to the North because of her oath, she still could go elsewhere instead. But she didn''t. She chose to help Marvin. Marvin wasn''t the greedy type. He wouldn''t betray her hopes. He had to make a trip to Lavis Dukedom before the Great Calamity. Thankfully, he could use Long Distance Teleportation Arrays for this. Ancestor''s Mystery was bound to Marvin''s soul, so Lavis Dukedom''s people couldn''t peel it off even if they wanted to. Only Marvin could fulfill Daniela''s oath by going to the Dukedom with her. This could be considered as honoring her promise so that she could return to her homeland. Marvin didn''t intend to keep Daniela forever in White River Valley. It would restrict her abilities. The distant North was the place where she could best display her talents. Not to mention, this time, the Lavis Dukedom''s Great Duke personally sent a letter mentioning some secrets about Sorcerer bloodline breakthroughs. Daniela not being able to advance to Legend wasn''t due to a lack of talent, but due to an issue with Lavis'' heritage. This problem needed to be settled with the Archdevil''s head. And Marvin would also benefit from solving the issue. Because ultimately, both sides were Numan descendants. In fact, if everything that Marvin''s grandfather said was true, then that Great Duke should also be called Grandfather by Marvin. From a bloodline point of view, Daniela was indeed his cousin. Although Sorcerers'' circles were very complicated, bloodline was very important. By having close relatives marry, they could guarantee the bloodline''s purity. Especially with a great family inheritance, it was normal to marry within the clan. As for those groups of Sorcerers from Rocky Mountain, they were Sorcerers that had been expelled, so they didn''t have a complete inheritance. Marvin also understood the might of Sorcerers. On his journey, if he didn''t have the Shapeshift Sorcerer class, he might have died many times. This subclass had endless potential. If the people of Lavis Dukedom could really find ways to break through his bloodline shackles and increase his Sorcerer levels, Marvin wouldn''t mind cooperating with them. In the end, Marvin still wanted to know more about his mysterious "grandfather." Ivan had pointed out that if he really became a Lord of Hell later, who knew what his next step would be? Thinking about this felt strange, making Marvin very uncomfortable. But he had to prepare for everything. And returning to his grandfather''s clan was the only way. ... Besides receiving an invitation to Lavis Dukedom, Marvin still had another thing planned before the Great Calamity. But this matter needed the help of even more Legends. That was to rescue Hathaway. Unfortunately, only Constantine and Madeline were in White River Valley, and they were much weaker than Dark Phoenix. Hathaway sealing herself in the Black Coral Islands had caused Marvin days and nights of torment. Countless times, he had resisted the urge to go. In fact, right after he advanced to Legend, he had almost gone alone to the Black Coral Islands to try and save her. But he still endured. He hadn''t felt that strange sensation in his heart again, so Hathaway should still be fine. Dark Phoenix probably didn''t do anything to her yet. Thus, he could only stay calm and wait patiently. He would definitely take a trip to the Black Coral Islands, but he had to gather everyone first! Two days later, a huge wave of Legends would arrive at White River Valley! At that time, Marvin''s plan could be put into motion. ... On the eve of the departure for Lavis Dukedom, Marvin set foot on Sword Harbor 1, with Captain Roberts personally piloting the ship. They left toward the northeast under the cover of the night. They sailed through the dense fog under the light of the moon and Marvin reached that island once again. Pearl Island. Back then, he had found a cursed pearl. After hijacking the Southie, he came to Pearl Island and exchanged it for a treasure, the Sea Emperor''s Crown. With that treasure''s help, he saved Ivan and became connected with the Sea Elves. Although it was a sealed Artifact, sooner or later, it would be freed with a dazzling radiance. Today, Marvin returned to Pearl Island, and this time, he had the remaining five pearls! Indeed, during the time he left the territory, Anna and the others had followed Marvin''s request and collected all sorts of strange pearls from around Jewel Bay. They had spent a huge amount and received seventeen pearls that might meet Marvin''s requirements. And five among them were the keys to solving the curse of Pearl Island. Marvin took the five pearls and walked casually along the island. Staying away from the island''s frightening cursed pearls, Marvin arrived at the small pond from last time. He threw the five different pearls into the pond and it didn''t take long before the water started moving. The little fish from last time appeared again and broke through the surface. Then there was an otter, a seal, a crab, a frog, and a seashell. They all faced Marvin and said to him in Common, "We didn''t expect that someone would be able to lift this eternal curse." "Are you prepared to receive the wealth of the ancient Pirate King?" Marvin nodded. The six small creatures hopped out of the water and suddenly became six people! They took a few glances at each other and were filled with emotion at the passage of time. They were all great figures from the past who had been cursed to be sealed in pearls. Now, someone finally broke the curse. Pearl Island also had a new owner. The six led Marvin to a door in the depths of the cave. They pressed their palms in specific spots and the entrance opened! A fierce gold light burst out from inside as if a powerful energy had erupted! Marvin could feel the entire island starting to shake. ... On the peaceful sea, the crew of Sword Harbor 1 was looking toward the island, feeling worried. Suddenly, the sea began to shake. Some old sailors were quite superstitious and thought it was Pearl Island''s curse flaring up! They prayed in low voices. Only a few people who firmly followed Marvin berated them, "Don''t talk shit, Lord Marvin has never done something he wasn''t certain of¡­" But they had yet to finish their words when a strange yellow light shrouded the island. A rumble came from the seabed and as everyone watched in astonishment, the whole island covered in yellow light¡­ sank! ... The island sank underwater but the seawater didn''t reach Marvin. The faint yellow light blocked the seawater as Pearl Island sank all the way to the seabed. The light darkened somewhat, making it look like there was a huge bubble wrapped around Pearl Island. Those inside could easily breathe. Marvin knew that with the curse gone, Pearl Island would be a seafloor Sanctuary. These six people were the followers of the founder of Pearl Island. Because they made some mistakes of varying degrees, Pearl Island''s founder, who was the first Pirate King that stole on behalf of the Sea God, sealed them and cursed the whole island while hiding all his wealth there. Only by removing the curse could one obtain the gifts. After sinking to the bottom of the sea, Marvin learnt from the six that he couldn''t just freely take all the treasures from Pearl Island. The first time, he could take three treasures. Then, each month, he had one chance to take a treasure until got all twelve treasures. This included the Sea Emperor''s Crown. Thus, strictly speaking, he could get the eleven remaining treasures in nine months. But this was only for the rare treasures. The gold and silver and other things on the island could be taken out as Marvin wished. But these things wouldn''t be too useful during the disaster, because at that time, a ton of gold wasn''t even as precious as a pouch of grains. Only by establishing order again would these metals have worth. After Marvin casually took some gold, he went to the treasure room. He took three items from within that he had already thought about. The first was a Summoner Emblem. This Summoner Emblem could summon six Golems to work for him. With the disaster approaching, it was time for White River Valley to build some fortifications along the periphery. But with River Shore City, the Adventurer Camp, and the Sha village, the territory in Marvin''s hands was already very huge. Ordinary artisans simply couldn''t do so much work before the Great Calamity. But these Golems could. They possessed the innate magic to alter the terrain. They only needed a steady flow of Earth Essence and they could work without rest. Earth Essence was an item refined through alchemy. Although it was not normally too expensive, the huge volume needed would definitely add up to be a great expense. But Marvin had already ordered people to start collecting it when he had decided on picking this item. With the Summoner Emblem, he should be able to create some elementary defenses around the territory before the disaster occurred. He didn''t need anything high-level. Marvin had already arranged for the rest. ... The second item was a box, with three scrolls bound within. ''Three scrolls. Wish, Destruction, Holy¡­'' The three scrolls came from the hands of a nameless Ancient God and were extremely effective. The Divine Power inside was so vast that once used, even a God with a lot of Divine Power couldn''t handle it. This was a real treasure which required Divinity to activate. Marvin met the requirements, or he wouldn''t have chosen it. During the Great Calamity, White River Valley would likely be in need of those scrolls. As for the last thing, Marvin chose a seemingly average bottle. This bottle was called the [Eternal Bottle]. Chapter 409: Gemini Souls Chapter 409: Gemini Souls Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Eternal Bottle was a Legendary item that was frighteningly effective in the hands of a powerful Legend Wizard. From what Marvin knew, this item had at least two functions: First, it had the ability to absorb Chaos Magic Power. As long as you had the incantation, the Eternal Bottle could absorb a great amount of Chaos Magic, storing it away. Second, it could be used to instantly replenish Chaos Magic Power. A Wizard wouldn''t have to rest to recover his Magic Power if he had the Eternal Bottle in hand. This was like a supplemental pool that could be drawn from. Some large-scale Legendary Spells used up a lot of Magic Power, creating a huge burden on Legend Wizards. Without the help of certain tools, a caster''s will could collapse if they didn''t have enough power. The Eternal Bottle was no less important to Legend Wizards than Nightfall was to the Shadow Prince. Although Marvin wasn''t a Legend Wizard himself, he had Legend Wizards at his side. And aside from Hathaway and Madeline, even his brother Wayne was a Seer that had just reached the peak of 3rd rank. When Marvin left White River Valley, Wayne had to devote some of his energy to managing White River Valley. Despite this, his progress was still extremely fast. Moreover, he walked the path of the Ancient Wizards. He didn''t draw on the support of the Universe Magic pool to cast his spells, so he wouldn''t be hindered during the great Calamity. Marvin believed that with time, Wayne could grow into a powerful Legend Wizard. So there was no worry about not being able to put the Eternal Bottle to good use. ... After taking the things he wanted, Marvin didn''t stay at Pearl Island. The six servants were grateful to Marvin for removing the seal and the six of them would continue to reside in the Sanctuary. They didn''t have much contact with the outside world anymore, and they also had the mission of guarding Pearl Island''s treasure, so they wouldn''t leave easily. Marvin could visit Pearl Island anytime, but it would be a while before he could access another treasure. He used the Sea Emperor''s Crown to move through the water unhindered and quickly returned to Sword Harbor 1. The people on the ship relaxed when Marvin came back unscathed. Besides Roberts and his second''s "it goes without saying" attitude, the rest looked at Marvin with great admiration. Even though Marvin still looked like a fifteen year old youth, the aura behind his movements was enough to subdue others. This was the effect of having strength, status, and prestige. Marvin didn''t really care about how others looked at him. He just did what he wanted to do. After returning to White River Valley with the treasures, Marvin gave the Summoner Emblem to Anna and Wayne. He also taught them the way to use the Golems. Wayne was a Wizard himself and had some knowledge of summoning. As for the blueprint for the surrounding fortifications and city walls, Daniela had already made a design. They only needed to order the Golems to build it according to the plans. After everything was finished, Marvin finally left and went to rest at midnight. The next morning, he and Daniela left White River Valley together. On top of Madeline''s Wizard Tower, they opened a Long Distance Teleportation Array with the coordinates they had for Lavis Dukedom. Daniela set foot on the Teleportation Array, feeling excited. Marvin smiled and joined her. The next second, an intense light flashed as their surroundings spun! ... When he opened his eyes again, the cold wind was rushing over from the distance as he saw that they were surrounded by snow. They stood on a mountain, and below them, they could see a flourishing city. Bright flames were swaying in braziers that were everywhere, and the snow covering the mountain glittered under the radiance. In the distance, only some scattered flames were visible. The snow looked majestic. The two hadn''t been on the Teleportation Array for long, yet a layer of snow already covered them. "Welcome to the North." A heavy voice echoed behind Marvin. Marvin turned and saw a man that seemed to be around thirty years old. He was quite handsome and had a well-trimmed beard. He was wearing a thick fur coat which was rarely seen in the South and had a long, thin sword tied at his waist. "Welcome to Lavis. Viscount Marvin¡­" The man paused with a smile, before continuing, "I suppose that sounds a bit too distant. According to our family tree, we are cousins." "You can call me Turalyon." Marvin greeted him with a nod. Although this man was wearing a smile, looking honest and considerate, Marvin had a feeling that he had an ulterior motive. Traces of greed and envy could be seen in his eyes. After advancing to Legend, Marvin''s perception became a lot sharper. Sure enough, Daniela also didn''t have a good opinion of this Turalyon. She asked him while frowning, "Why did you come to welcome me? What about my elder brother?" Turalyon indifferently said, "Dear Daniela, I am your elder brother." Daniela chuckled sardonically. "My elder brother wouldn''t have poisoned my tea as a child." Without the slightest pause, Turalyon rebutted, "That was an outsider attempting to destroy our relationship as siblings. You have been misled for so many years and still don''t want to believe that I was defamed. Even though you had no proof." Daniela took a step forward and gave Turalyon a cold glare. "Some matters don''t need evidence." Turalyon sighed while turning to Marvin. "Sorry, but even if I want to attend to you, today the Duke sent me mainly to receive Mister Marvin. As for you, my pitiful younger sister, if not for Marvin''s kindness, would you be here in the North today?" Daniella was furious, but Marvin gave her a gentle tug. He looked at Turalyon and laughed. "Let''s go first. I am from the South and can''t get used to the North''s cold climate." Turalyon immediately put on a welcoming expression. "Naturally, please get on the carriage. We made a lot of preparations for you." "I''m sure you''ll love this place¡­ After all, it is your hometown." ... The warm carriage kept shaking as they made their way down. Daniela was sitting on one side of the carriage, lifting the hanging screen to look toward the familiar streets with a blank expression on her face. As for Turalyon, he passionately introduced many features of Fairhala, the capital of Lavis, to Marvin, chatting about a lot of notable places. He had to admit that Turalyon was an outstanding guide. Marvin was naturally putting on a smiling face. Through the brief exchange they had earlier, it wasn''t difficult for Marvin to understand the situation between the siblings. Turalyon and Daniela were the two most promising individuals of the Lavis Dukedom and received the attention of the Great Duke. Turalyon had outstanding talent and was older and more stable. But Daniela''s bloodline was even more outstanding, which made it very difficult for the Great Duke to choose. Marvin could see from Daniela''s previous words and her expression that his "fianc¨¦e" had suffered from Turalyon''s persecution when she was small. But that little girl also wasn''t a simple person, or else she wouldn''t still be alive today. Apparently, when Daniela left for White River Valley, she originally didn''t make an oath. But she was actually provoked by Turalyon''s words, giving birth to the oath: ¨C I won''t return to the North without Ancestor''s Mystery ¨C What happened after Daniela went to White River Valley made Turalyon unable to hide his happiness. He was very satisfied with Marvin''s performance. He had kept Daniela in the South for nearly three months. And during that time, he had been able to do a lot of things. The people of Daniela''s faction in Fairhala were either killed, alienated, or convinced to change sides. This time was enough for Turalyon to use his political tricks. The Great Duke was old and seemed to be on the verge of leaving this world. With his son''s generation being full of nobodies, Turalyon''s claim to power in Lavis was getting stronger and stronger. Daniela, who seemed like a mighty figure in the past, had apparently already been forgotten in the capital city. She almost turned into a joke. The majestic Dukedom''s princess had no choice but to marry a small Overlord in the countryside, and it was said that she still ate a loss there. The little Overlord obtained Ancestor''s Mystery and Daniela couldn''t return north. Lavis was a very cruel country. In this cold place, there was no need for gentleness, only strength. As most people saw it, Daniela lost and Turalyon won everything. The Great Duke''s recent delegation of power to Turalyon explained many things. ... This time, Turalyon personally took care of everything during Marvin''s visit to Lavis. He was very proud about this and turned a cold shoulder to Daniela. He even attempted to win over Marvin in front of Daniela, promising all kinds of benefits. Because he knew that the lifeline of the Lavis Dukedom was locked on Marvin''s wrists. Only if they got the Archdevil''s head could the Lavis Dukedom''s Numan bloodline last. And he often heard this piece of information when attending to the Great Duke: Whoever could settle this matter would be Lavis Dukedom''s next ruler. Marvin clearly was the key to settle this problem. He didn''t care about the relationship between Marvin and Daniela. He believed that an Overlord who could use his own power to make such a name in the South certainly had great ambitions. As for this woman, Marvin would surely keep her in White River Valley. This was exactly what Turalyon wanted to see. ... In the warm carriage, besides Daniela, who had a cold expression, Marvin and Turalyon seemed to be enjoying themselves. Marvin also praised Turalyon many times and pretended to not notice some of Turalyon''s hints that he''d like to make an agreement of some sort. The carriage arrived at the Great Duke''s castle and because of Marvin''s special status, they were able to go all the way without being stopped. The three people got off the carriage and walked past the public square filled with snow before arriving at a hall. "This is the guest reception room. Grandfather should be resting right now. I''ll ask him to come over." Turalyon politely took his leave. Only Marvin and Daniela were left in the guest reception room. It was rumored that the Great Duke didn''t particularly like servants so there were only a few people in this castle. The fire in the fireplace was raging and Daniela''s complexion gradually improved. She was looking at Marvin. She seemed to have many words she wanted to say, but she ultimately chose to remain silent. Marvin felt a bit funny because he knew what Daniela wanted to ask, but since she didn''t say anything, he naturally wouldn''t speak about it either. Teasing her was fun. The two remained silent for a while, and after a long time, an old voice came out. "You finally returned, darling." Daniela jumped from the sofa feeling pleasantly surprised and threw herself on the new arrival. Standing to the side, Turalyon had an unpleasant expression. He had always been jealous of Daniela''s privileges since childhood. In the entire Dukedom, only this little princess had this kind of treatment. She could ignore the Great Duke''s status and strength to hug him. Marvin curiously sized up the Great Duke. The wielder of supreme power in Lavis Dukedom was different from what he''d imagined. He looked very old and although there was a powerful force on his body, his health seemed to be declining. The Great Duke was the brother of Marvin''s grandfather, so based on his grandfather''s age, he shouldn''t be so old. After all, Daniela had said that the Great Duke''s strength was unfathomable and that he was a Legend Sorcerer. A Legend powerhouse would have a much longer lifespan than an ordinary person. But it was a bit troublesome for the Sorcerer class because many spells could overdraft their life force as a price. ... The Great Duke seemed like a kind old man. After chatting a bit with Daniela, he did something surprising. He had Daniela and Turalyon leave, saying that he wanted to speak with Marvin alone. Turalyon was a bit unhappy with this, but seeing that Daniela didn''t have the right to attend either, his expression eased a little. After Daniela withdrew reluctantly, only Marvin and the kind old man were left in the room. The appearance of this old man was fitting with Marvin''s definition of "grandfather". Prior to this, whether it was the painting or the youth in the Nine Hells, both gave Marvin a weird impression. Time didn''t seem to catch up to his grandfather. "Marvin, let''s chat." The Great Duke gently asked, "Tell me, is my brother Diross doing okay?" Marvin took a deep breath and looked straight at the Great Duke. "It seems like you know about some things." The Great Duke showed a weary smile. "Eh, of course, of course..." "We are twins, Diross and I¡­ thus, we have many things in common. Could you have imagined that we were born with the ability to communicate through our minds?" Marvin froze for a moment. "Gemini Souls'' contract?" he asked. "Not bad, it''s only an innate mind skill," the Great Duke said, "but the reaction disappeared a few years ago." "I guessed that he died." Marvin shook his head, "He only left this plane." "No," the Great Duke sighed. "Regardless of where he went, in any corner of the multiverse, I could still sense him." "This was our relationship as twins." "But after that time, he really disappeared." "Don''t reject my conclusion so fast. I noticed something unusual from your eyes. You apparently came in contact with someone recently¡­ Someone who looked awfully similar to him?" "I know what you want to say, but what if I tell you that the name of the Archdevil sealed by our family for so many years is also named [Diross]?" Marvin felt cold all over. His mind was in chaos! Chapter 410: Mystery Chapter 410: Mystery Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Great Duke''s words were very convincing. His tone was very sincere, and Marvin could feel that he wasn''t using any spell to try to bewitch him. His words came from the bottom of his heart. [Diross Cridland]. This name seemed to be lingering in his mind like a curse. The Great Duke solemnly asked, "Did you really see him?" Marvin nodded. "In the Nine Hells." The Great Duke was silent for a while. He held his forehead, thinking over the matter. "Over the past years, I''ve been working hard to find traces of him. But he was very crafty, and although I could feel a slight reaction from him, he could still block my ability to find him." "I only knew that he was still in this world. In fact, I knew about his intention to take the Archdevil Diross'' head. We are linked after all." "But I didn''t stop him. I felt that with my younger brother''s natural talent, he was qualified to possess it. But later, something seemed to have gone wrong." Marvin shook his head. "Maybe the mind link faded with the passage of time?" The Great Duke smiled but didn''t say anything. Marvin felt awkward. He himself didn''t believe in this lame excuse! If the Great Duke and his grandfather really had Gemini Souls, this innate mind skill wouldn''t fade until death. But it was impossible for Marvin to completely believe that his grandfather had died just based on the Great Duke''s words. If not for him helping out in the Nine Hells, Marvin and Ivan would have been in a serious predicament. Moreover, he gave Marvin two things. But these two things seemed more mysterious now. If the Great Duke''s words were true¡­ would he establish a temporary door when using the Hell Corps Contract, or would it be a permanent one? Marvin didn''t know, but felt that this had become a lot more complicated. Originally this Hell Corps Contract was one of his trump cards that might be able to turn the tides at a critical moment. But it didn''t look as certain now. He had to verify whether his grandfather was alive or not, and if he was, what were the differences between his current self and his past self? This was something Marvin needed to figure out. Thinking of this, he felt a big headache coming on. One of the reasons behind his trip to Lavis was to learn more about his grandfather. He hadn''t expected it to become even more incomprehensible after talking to the Great Duke. ... The Great Duke took a deep look at Marvin and then suddenly stood up. "Seems like you still have some doubts. Let''s go." "I''ll take you to meet someone." The Great Duke led Marvin through the guest room toward the depths of the castle. After they left the warmth of the fireplace in the guest room, the North''s cold attacked once again. Marvin glanced at the time when he passed by a time stele and a water hourglass. Wizard Era Year 819, Month 1, Day 10. 10 Hours and 8 Minutes. It was an elaborate tool made by the Ancient Gnomes for measuring time. It was very old but quite accurate. He didn''t expect to see one here. The 10th of January... In six days, the Gods would be starting the Great Calamity. Marvin took a deep breath. It seemed that some had already heard about this information. The South Wizard Alliance remained mostly ignorant of it. This was also the reason the South suffered the most during the Great Calamity and the South Wizard Alliance''s rule was almost completely overturned. This was naturally due to Dark Phoenix''s actions. Even the North''s Lavis Dukedom had already made preparations against the disaster, so there was no reason for all of the South Wizard Alliance''s Wizards not to know. The only possibility was that the people who knew left silently since they weren''t Dark Phoenix''s match. The remaining people were the wretches deceived by Dark Phoenix. ... The two passed many ancient structures on their way and reached the deepest part of the castle. Marvin noticed that although White River Valley''s castle was very simple, it was built in the same way as this ancient castle. Perhaps Diross built his castle based on the place where he grew up. In the deepest part of the castle, there was an ice garden. Although the Great Duke seemed old, his footsteps were still steady. He led Marvin step by step toward the center of the garden. In the center, there was a large block sitting on the ground, covered by a great amount of snow. Despite his fierce body, the flying snow made Marvin unable to stop trembling. Cold Resistance didn''t mean you wouldn''t feel cold. What''s more, this place was colder than other locations in the North. At the Great Duke''s prompting, Marvin took a step forward and gently wiped away the layer of snow. The next instant, his pupils dilated! This was a crystal coffin! He hastily removed all the snow, revealing that there was a delicate-looking woman lying within the crystal coffin. She seemed to be around thirty and was extremely beautiful, with a gentle appearance. In that split second, Marvin felt an indescribable heartache. As if someone used a hammer to beat on his heart. Marvin didn''t need the Great Duke to tell him who the person in the coffin was. "He hasn''t come to see her for a very long time." A silhouette mysteriously appeared near them, walking pitifully beside the crystal coffin. "Sir Owl!" Marvin''s body shook. Shadow Thief Owl nodded. He ignored Marvin and continued looking at the woman in the crystal coffin with a gaze full of affection. To be honest, how could people feel good about a wretched old man looking at a beautiful woman like that... But Marvin only felt sadness and pain. He was a bit convinced by the Great Duke''s words. Perhaps his own grandfather had truly been swallowed by the Devil. Or maybe both sides had already fused. Regardless, how could he forget the wife that he loved so much? "This is¡­ My grandmother?" Marvin quietly looked at the woman in the crystal coffin. "She is still alive," the Great Duke said suddenly. ... Back in the toasty guest reception room, the atmosphere was still cold. After seeing his grandmother''s crystal coffin, Marvin had a lot more faith in the Great Duke. For Sorcerers, that bloodline reaction couldn''t be faked. The Great Duke didn''t need to deceive him, let alone with Shadow Thief Owl as a witness. "Her name is Jade," Owl began. "Ever since she became like that, Diross entrusted Sir Duke with her protection and began crazily looking for a way to restore her lifeforce." "Diross was a genius, but when on the verge of despair, it is also very easy to become a lunatic." "He used to come here every year to see her. In fact, I always hid to watch him." "He would put a Thousand Paper Crane made of ice on her crystal coffin. It would only last three minutes before disappearing into the sky. Haha¡­ I hadn''t expected that his attainment in Origami was far above mine at the time." Resting near the warm fireplace, Owl took a large mouthful of wine and his expression blurred. "But he hasn''t appeared for many years." "Later, Sir Duke told me that he couldn''t sense Diross'' soul imprint anymore." "When I heard that, I sneakily went to White River Valley without your father or uncle knowing. I discovered something strange. He went to Hell but took neither the Archdevil''s head nor Ancestor''s Mystery with him. Instead, he set them aside for his direct descendants." "But regardless, your grandfather already passed away. I know you might have met him, but that him¡­" Saying this, Shadow Thief Owl seemed puzzled as to how to finish his sentence. "Might not necessarily be the real him..." Marvin was silent. He was also very puzzled. If his grandfather was truly bewitched by the Archdevil to do some crazy things, then why wouldn''t he release the Archdevil''s head? Everything was a mystery. The main thing was that Marvin was now aware that his grandfather might really have an issue. He hesitated, before ultimately taking out the Hell Corps Contract and that potion. If it was only his grandfather''s brother who he had never met before, he wouldn''t be this trusting. But Shadow Thief Owl was completely different. This guy had saved his life. Marvin was willing to believe in him. The Great Duke examined the two things solemnly, carefully inspecting them for a moment before revealing a suspicious expression. "There is nothing wrong with these two things. There is no loophole." "This potion can help you break through your current Sorcerer rank without any side-effects. As for the Hell Corps Contract, there isn''t an issue with how it would work either." He returned those two items to Marvin without the slightest hint of greed. The three people were confused. Apparently, Diross had nothing bad planned for Marvin. Or was he plotting something bigger? They wanted to go to Hell now, but unfortunately, with the current situation, experts couldn''t afford to move freely from their land. Besides Shadow Thief Owl being relatively free, Marvin still had White River Valley behind him, and the Great Duke had the reputable Lavis Dukedom whose bloodline had been passed down for generations! Too many were depending on them so they couldn''t act casually. ... "In fact, I already knew about the Archdevil''s head in White River Valley. "But I didn''t want to destroy it." After a while, they broke free from the mysterious matter of Marvin''s grandfather and began to talk about another topic. "Later on, there were some issues with Lavis'' Dukedom''s inheritance, so I had no choice but to dispatch Daniela to look for you in White River Valley." "We need the Archdevil''s head. To be precise, we need to use an ancient method to withdraw something from his head. "Like it was for our ancestors, there might be danger there." "But before we discuss this, I want to ask you. Do you wish to marry the most precious pearl of the Lavis Dukedom, your younger cousin Daniela?" The Great Duke''s gaze focused on Marvin as he muttered, "She is a very talented child, and so are you. Your descendants would have unimaginable power." "Answer me, Marvin. This is an important question." Chapter 411: Angel and Devil Chapter 411: Angel and Devil Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Regarding this matter, Marvin didn''t hesitate at all. He chose to reject it. First of all, he and Daniela were related by blood, as she was his younger cousin. Although it was frequent to marry between cousins in Sorcerer clans, this was something that Marvin couldn''t accept since he came from Earth. Also, Marvin felt that he and Daniela weren''t that intimate. At most, the two admired each other. In the beginning, Daniela even looked down on Marvin, and it was only after she saw Marvin''s accomplishments that her opinion of him rose greatly. As for romance, there was none. The Great Duke brought this topic up since he had intended for the two to marry. But Marvin couldn''t accede to this. In fact, there was a more important third point. Marvin had already held Daniela back in White River Valley for so long, which hadn''t let her talents blossom. He didn''t want her talent to be buried because of him. Her strength didn''t rise at all during her time in White River Valley. Although this was partially related to the Sorcerer class, staying with Marvin had also delayed her. The future Ice Empress shouldn''t be confined to White River Valley. ... The Great Duke didn''t seem surprised by Marvin''s choice. He had some connections to Shadow Thief Owl, so knowing some inside information was very normal. But there was still a hint of sadness in his eyes. In his opinion, Daniela''s bloodline was very outstanding, and although Marvin''s bloodline was thin, he was still his younger brother''s descendant! Diross was called the man "closest to God" by the elders when he was only ten years old! His descendants naturally would have endless potential. But since Marvin didn''t want to, Daniela herself wouldn''t be willing to keep acting as Marvin''s fianc¨¦e. It was originally only a makeshift stratagem for getting Ancestor''s Mystery. With Marvin cooperating, Daniela didn''t have to sacrifice herself. Under such circumstances, the Great Duke also chose to give up. Both sides began to discuss the matter of cooperation. At this time, Shadow Thief Owl took the initiative to leave. This concerned the deepest secrets of the Cridland Clan after all. ... Inside the warm room, a blue package was put on a cedarwood table. At that split second, the temperature of the entire room dropped. "You really brought it back." The Great Duke felt moved. Marvin nodded, but he was still very cautious. After advancing to Ruler of the Night, he had re-entered White River Valley''s secret passage and pushed aside the boulder to the secret room where the Archdevil''s head was sealed. After a careful inspection, Marvin found out that without Ancestor''s Mystery, people simply wouldn''t be able to resist the enticement of the Archdevil''s head. He also kept hearing the head''s mutters on the way, which annoyed him greatly. Thinking that his grandfather might have been assimilated by the Archdevil Overlord, Marvin''s mood worsened. Devils were really frightening lifeforms. Anyone in contact with them would have to be very careful. "This layer covered with Ancestor''s Mystery is the final seal and cannot be opened," Marvin reminded. The Great Duke nodded, he took a deep breath and his eyes recovered to a peaceful expression. Marvin was inwardly shocked. The Great Duke''s strength apparently exceeded what he had imagined. His willpower was very high! It had to be known that he didn''t have Ancestor''s Mystery, Vanessa''s Gift, and the Spirit Armband to raise his Charm Resistance. This old man was completely resisting the Archdevil''s enticement with his own willpower. This power proved that the Great Duke was definitely at the peak of the world. "Let''s go to the [Black Room]." The Great Duke stood up and hinted Marvin to pick up the package. Although he could resist the Archdevil''s enticement, getting in contact with the head was something else. Currently in Feinan, only Marvin, who possessed the Ancestor''s Mystery, could suppress the head. "We will speak about the other matters on the way." ... The so-called Black Room was an abandoned laboratory in the depths of the castle. This laboratory was the origin of Lavis Dukedom! The original Cridland clan extracted the Archdevil''s power there and obtained the bloodline inheritance. In this room, there was an ancient alchemy array that could automatically collect the Archdevil''s Divine Source. That''s right, it was Divine Source! The original Devil was a Fallen Angel. Angels from ancient times were different from the current Angels in the God Realms. They were existences as powerful as Ancient Gods and Ancient Elements. They were part of Ancient Gods. Later on, because of some particular events, part of the Ancient Angels turned evil and founded the Nine Hells, becoming the Archdevils. The matters of those years had long passed and couldn''t be checked anymore. Only one thing was certain: the Archdevils had Divine Source in their bodies. But most of this Divine Source was extremely evil. This was also one of the reasons Sorcerers were considered as evil in the eyes of others. After all, the Numan Sorcerers gained their power from an Archdevil. The Fiend Sorcerers were even more of a symbol of chaotic evil, while the Dragon Sorcerers were too rare and not particularly powerful, and thus had no representation. ... Lavis Dukedom had been able to keep standing in the North for all this time, and it was related to the constant inheritance of their Numan bloodline. Almost every Cridland Patriarch was a powerful Legend Sorcerer. But in this generation, a gap appeared in the Cridland family. The Divine Source they had stored had been used up. And in the new generation, although there was the frighteningly talented Daniela, there was no Divine Source left, so they were unable to break the boundary of the Legend Realm. Thus, the Archdevil''s head was very important to them. "Forgive me for asking, but if the Divine Source was used up, then the Cridland clan should have made preparations a long time ago." Marvin doubtfully asked the Great Duke, "Why does it seem so sudden?" The Great Duke had a helpless expression. He hesitated before revealing the truth to Marvin. In fact, the Cridland clan originally had enough Divine Source stored for more than ten gifted people to use. Thus, the Great Duke had turned a blind eye when Diross stole the Archdevil''s Head. But a year earlier, their treasury was plundered! The other things were mostly untouched. Only the Divine Source was cleanly snatched away! This matter created a great shock in the Cridland clan, and many people believed that it was a traitor''s doing! The Great Duke was furious and ordered people to find the robber. But the outcome didn''t follow their expectations. A year had passed and the Divine Source seemed to have completely disappeared. There wasn''t a bit of information. Even with the Great Duke''s outstanding Magic Power, he couldn''t find a single clue of who the robber was. This created a predicament for Lavis Dukedom. In fact, the one who suffered the biggest loss was Turalyon. He had already been a Half-Legend Sorcerer. As long as he used some of the Divine Source, he would be able to awaken his bloodline power and become a Legend Sorcerer. But at that crucial time, there was no Divine Source. This gave Daniela a chance to catch up. In short, the competition of the younger generation was only between the two of them. But what was embarrassing was since the Divine Source was gone, their competition had no meaning. Thus, after the news of Marvin and White River Valley, the Great Duke knew that he couldn''t ignore the Archdevil''s head anymore. He decided to have Daniela retrieve the Archdevil''s head. At the same time, she would be betrothed to Marvin. And the older Turalyon would become Lavis'' heir. After all, he was older and more stable. He had finesse and didn''t lack the appearance of a Lord. But it was a pity that the plan kept changing. Lavis'' people didn''t cause trouble for Marvin because the Great Duke himself kept them under control. And now, both sides agreed to cooperate. The terms of the cooperation were very simple. Marvin supplied the Archdevil''s head, while Lavis supplied the Black Room. The Divine Source extracted would be split evenly. Marvin had no complaint toward this agreement. The Archdevil''s head would produce three drops of Divine Source each month. The Great Duke sincerely requested that Lavis Dukedom get two the first month. And the two drops of Divine Source would be used today. Because the Great Duke decided that the successor of Lavis Dukedom would be decided today! ... Marvin and the Great Duke stayed in the laboratory in the depths of the ancient castle for most of the afternoon. This was considered a forbidden area of the Dukedom, and besides these two, no one could enter. The Great Duke started the refining array alone, and Marvin put the Archdevil''s head in. Under the effects of the ancient array, three drops of Divine Source were forcibly extracted from the blue package. Two of them were carefully collected by the Great Duke. Another drop went to Marvin. Marvin originally didn''t have a receptacle to keep Divine Source, but there were many such things in Lavis. He was gifted a small porcelain bottle by the Great Duke which could hold about thirty drops of Divine Source. Back when he didn''t have something to hold it, he had simply let the Book of Nalu swallow the Divine Source. It was simply a waste of resources. ''Book of Nalu?'' Thinking of this, Marvin had a sudden flash of insight. ''Hold on¡­ Stealing Divine Source¡­'' He suddenly told the Great Duke, "I think I might know who stole the Divine Source in the Cridland clan''s treasury!" The Great Duke was stunned. Marvin immediately laughed lightly. "I have no evidence at the moment, but I have a rough idea." "Let''s wait until tonight''s matter has ended. I''ll go rest first." After saying this, he saluted the Great Duke with the etiquette of someone of a younger generation and suitably left the Great Duke''s castle. There would be a good show tonight. ... Snowflakes were fluttering in the air. The flames were ceaselessly blazing on the snowy mountain. Today was Lavis Dukedom''s [Winter Resting Day], which was a celebratory holiday. But compared with the shocking matter that came out of the castle that afternoon, the Winter Resting Day celebration wasn''t even worth mentioning: [Turalyon and Daniela are the two heirs of Lavis Dukedom and will hold an advancement ritual tonight! The one successfully advancing to Legend will become the Lord of Lavis Dukedom!] Chapter 412: Fallen Angel Chapter 412: Fallen Angel Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The castle''s court was brightly lit at night. Not only did everyone from the Cridland clan gather in the palace, but so did all the other nobles of Lavis. Everyone knew what tonight''s event meant. A lot of nobles and commoners were surrounding the castle walls. They were celebrating the Winter Resting Day while trying to learn about the Great Duke''s decision as soon as possible. Many were worried while many others thought that victory was in their hands. In short, all kinds of complicated feelings would become magnified when it came to anything involving power struggles. But Lavis Dukedom was simpler than other countries in the North. Sorcerers always liked to speak with their fists. This was also the reason that even though Turalyon almost controlled all the power in the capital city at this point, he still didn''t dare to be rash. Even if the Great Duke was old and looked like he could die anytime, his former strength still made Turalyon wary. Before advancing to Legend, Turalyon would always be a docile sheep in front of the Great Duke. It was the same for Daniela. To control this chaotic land, one needed to have enough power. Otherwise, the Cridland bloodline that had continued for so many years would eventually end in their hands. Everyone was clearly aware of this point. ... Compared to the ones in the South, Lavis'' court banquet didn''t seem as boring. Maybe due to the Numan bloodline, the men and women attending the banquet looked pretty good. The men were mostly tall and handsome, while the women were sexy and beautiful. It was true even for the younger generation of the clan''s branches. Marvin wasn''t very eye-catching among them, with his thin build. But his seating location drew the attention of many people. Because he was sitting directly next to the Great Duke. The only reason for Marvin to be able to sit there would be if he had an influential identity or ability and was a distinguished guest. Soon, rumors pertaining to Marvin spread through the courtyard. Even in this relatively peaceful banquet, Marvin felt that many people''s gazes lingered on him. Some had evil intent, some showed jealousy, some were cautiously probing, and even more were burning with desires. The North''s young ladies were bold and unrestrained. Although Marvin''s pretty face might not be their first choice, there was no need to doubt his powerful strength. They stared lustily at Marvin''s every movement. If not for the restrictions of court etiquette, many girls would have approached Marvin to strike up a conversation. Toward this, Marvin had an unbearable feeling. Most of these girls were his younger cousins. Even if they were distant blood relatives, there was still that faint resonance. This resonance made it easy for them to have good impressions of each other. According to the customs of Winter Resting Day, this day was also a holiday for the Cridland clan''s younger generation to choose a spouse. Everything would happen during the ball after the banquet. It was a bit strange for Marvin to participate in this banquet as a guest, but what felt even more annoying to him was that he himself was also a member of the Cridland clan. Although he was born in White River Valley and his soul came from earth, he couldn''t erase his bloodline resonance. He could only bury his head in the food. The North had many delicacies that couldn''t be tasted in the South. At the banquet, everyone was softly conversing with the people at their sides. The Great Duke seemed abnormally quiet. This made the people around him feel somewhat oppressed. Daniela, who was sitting at Marvin''s side, and Turalyon, who was on the other side, were both very quiet. Especially Turalyon. He seemed to be a bit nervous. Compared with the way he confidently greeted Marvin earlier, he seemed like a completely different person. It could be because he had received a notification not long ago informing him that the future ruler of the North would be decided that night. Even though he had made a lot of plans, if he was outdone by Daniela tonight, so much of his scheming in the capital city would become useless. Thus, he was somewhat nervous and unwilling. Perhaps he hadn''t thought that the Great Duke would decide the successor in such a way. To some others, this seemed like a careless and impetuous decision. Although strength was important in Feinan, governing a country required some political finesse too. When countries chose their heirs, strength would only be a factor, not everything. But the Great Duke''s decision clearly showed his intentions: The future ruler of the Lavis Dukedom would be the most powerful Sorcerer. This not only confused Turalyon quite a bit, but it also puzzled everyone else. Only Marvin and some others knew that in the future, regardless of how influential the leader was, he would have to be powerful enough to defend the country. In front of the frightening Great Calamity, tricks were useless. Strength was everything. ... Marvin filled his stomach during that awkward and dull banquet. He chatted with some nobles courteously while Daniela remained seated beside him, silent the whole time. After the banquet, everyone''s eyes focused on the Great Duke. According to the usual customs, the Winter Resting Day''s ball would take place after the banquet. The young Sorcerers would try to choose their future companions. But tonight was clearly different. Before the ball started, the two highest ranked heirs of Lavis Dukedom, Daniela and Turalyon, would advance in front of everyone. The successful one would wield Lavis Dukedom''s power. If the two both failed, then the Great Duke might make an even more shocking decision. And if the two both succeeded, it might not necessarily be a good thing for the Dukedom. Although Sorcerers were exceptionally united when facing outsiders, there might be an awkward situation regarding the authority of the Dukedom if they both advanced here. But the Great Duke promised that regardless of what happened, he would choose an heir tonight. This made everyone look forward to that scene. ... After the banquet, some people came to remove everything. Only a few chairs were left in the hall. Besides the Great Duke and his guest Marvin, everyone else was still standing. They formed a circle and waited calmly for the start of the ritual. Marvin looked toward Daniela from the crowd. Coincidentally, the other side also turned to look at Marvin. He gave her a nod, showing an encouraging expression. He believed in Daniela''s natural talent. With the help of the Divine Source, she would definitely be able to advance to Legend. He was surprised by a voice suddenly echoing in his mind. "I heard Grandfather say that you refused to marry me?" Marvin had an awkward expression. After advancing to Ruler of the Night, he naturally became better able to notice the Sorcerers'' mind communication skills due to his improved perception. He didn''t block the spiritual connection that Daniela quietly initiated as he explained, "I only think that you shouldn''t be restricted to White River Valley." Daniela coldly snorted, "You think I''m not suitable for you?" Marvin got a headache. He didn''t know how the Great Duke explained it, but Daniela was clearly resentful toward Marvin. He rolled his eyes and asked, "Could it be that you wish for me to agree?" Daniela was at a loss for words. She frowned and ended the communication on her side before turning and ignoring Marvin. Marvin could only shake his head silently. The ritual was about to begin, yet she was still in the mood to bother about these things. Women''s minds are truly unfathomable. ... The Sorcerers'' advancement ritual was very simple. It was far less complicated than Wizards''. As long as they could find some things to purify or strengthen their bloodline, or better yet, simply awaken their bloodline, they would naturally advance. Waiting for the two to get ready, the Great Duke personally took out two small porcelain bottles and handed them over. Daniela and Turalyon took the bottles in front of everyone. The others were staring at the bottles with eyes burning with desire. Everyone present knew that this was a treasure able to trigger an increase in the strength of one''s bloodline. This was something that every Sorcerer yearned for. But unfortunately, not everyone could get it. It was just like the [Golden Blood] from Rocky Mountain that Marvin obtained. It wasn''t easy to get some. And Divine Source was even more valuable than Golden Blood. It was a pure treasure. It was the source of power for Ancient Gods, Angels, and Devils. It was also the source of power of Numen. When Turalyon took the Divine Source, he had an excited expression. His whole body shook. He had waited for this day for too long. And on the other side, Daniela was exceptionally calm. She was full of self-confidence. In fact, she once told Marvin that she could still advance to Legend in the near future without outside help. This was pure instinct, but Sorcerers, and especially women, had very reliable instincts. But Marvin had answered, "With the Great Calamity approaching, if you can advance just one day earlier, then do so." This was what he felt would be best. And the Great Duke had the same opinion. As a result, Daniela dropped her idea of not "wasting" a drop of Divine Source. Now, in front of everyone, the two opened their porcelain bottles. The Divine Source appeared. They didn''t choose to swallow his drop of Divine Source. Instead, they triggered their bloodline power! The two powerful auras burst through the hall, faintly fighting against each other! The east side of the hall instantly became a world of ice and snow! Daniela in her Ice Angel shape looked like an otherworldly beauty, and the extreme pride hiding behind that coldness was something that ordinary women didn''t possess. An Ice Angel was a type of Ancient Angel and was on a totally different level from the Angelic lifeforms made by the Gods. She softly whispered an incantation. Faint purple runes began to flutter over her body. These runes wrapped the Divine Source into her body as they slowly rotated. Although Marvin wasn''t really a caster, his class was still sensitive to runes, incantations, and other such things. He could feel that these runes were small alchemy arrays. That Divine Source was slowly absorbed by Daniela''s body. Things seemed to be going smoothly. The other side of the hall seemed to have turned dark and gloomy. Marvin turned his head, noticing that a power carrying destruction was steadily flowing out. Turalyon had also changed shape! But what surprised Marvin was that this guy''s shape was a Fallen Angel! The Cridland clan actually had two Ancient Angels! Compared to his own Beast-shape, Shadow-shape, and Diamond-shape, hadn''t the bloodlines of those two reached perfection? Marvin couldn''t help but inwardly mock himself. Fierce Asuran Bear, Shadow-shape, and Unbreakable Diamond were pretty good upgradable skills. But they were simply trash compared to what two Lavis successors had. No wonder he originally had no chance to awaken his bloodline; it was really too thin. Without Ding''s luck, he would never have had the chance to become a Shapeshift Sorcerer. ... In his Fallen Angel shape, Turalyon clearly seemed more like Devil. His eyes were grave and his killing intent spilled all over the place. His previously modest and courteous appearance had completely disappeared. It was replaced by a kind of crushing aura of destruction. His eyes were those of an arrogant monarch ruling all the land below the Heavens. He was even more berserk than Daniela and didn''t use any magic to help, instead directly devouring the Divine Source to advance! Perhaps he was too impatient. But a Fallen Angel''s body could completely handle the Divine Source''s berserk power. Marvin took a deep breath. The two were Half-Legends but had been unable to advance because of the shackles of their bloodlines. However, these two drops of Divine Source changed everything. The reason Marvin never heard of Turalyon''s name in the past was most likely because Daniela had secretly disposed of him. After all, in the previous history, Daniela had successfully acquired Ancestor''s Mystery and controlled the Archdevil''s head. She definitely wouldn''t give any Divine Source to Turalyon. She then reached the Legend realm and Turalyon didn''t, so he could only be ruthlessly eliminated by the Ice Empress. But this time, because of the deal between Marvin and the Great Duke, Turalyon also had the qualifications to get a drop of Divine Source. Everything changed. Marvin closed his eyes and used [Earth Perception]. The status of Legend advancement couldn''t be seen with one''s eyes. Only mental perception could work. In his mind, two auras were catalyzed by the Divine Source, one on the left and one on the right, as they were frantically advancing! In the hall, the power of darkness and coldness clashed forcefully. Most people were unable to resist their auras and kept withdrawing, eventually even being forced to leave the hall. Only six people were left behind. Besides Marvin and the Great Duke, there was a pair of young twin brothers, as well as two Elders. Marvin wasn''t surprised about the Great Duke and the two Elders, but he was curious about the twins. "These two are actually Half-Legends..." "Why aren''t they qualified to compete for Lavis'' leadership?" Marvin was somewhat curious. The Great Duke at Marvin''s side seemed to sense his gaze and answered, "These two aren''t part of the clan." Marvin couldn''t help but be surprised. Being able to attend such an important event despite not being a Cridland... It seemed that these two didn''t have simple origins. He was about to ask for more information when suddenly, the two auras flared up even more! The dark and icy blue auras reached the extreme. "Crash!" Ice and snow filled the area as the beautiful Ice Angel successfully transformed, advancing to Legend! On the other side, Turalyon also walked out of the fog of darkness, filled with confidence. Marvin clapped his hands. "This is good, two Legends." He looked at the Great Duke and asked, "How will you settle that?" In his opinion, both of them becoming Legends definitely wasn''t a good outcome. If the Great Duke didn''t handle it properly, Lavis Dukedom might suffer internally. Chapter 413: Second Gathering of Legends! Chapter 413: Second Gathering of Legends! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing the two newly advanced Legends, the crowd, which had just rushed back into the hall, went silent. They were Sorcerers of the Numan bloodline, so they naturally could feel Daniela and Turalyon''s power. The process of advancement for Sorcerers might not be too complicated, but the outcome was extremely simple. At least it wouldn''t use too much time. People with discerning eyes could notice that both of them advanced to the Legend realm! Daniela in her Ice Angel shape seemed even more prideful and threatening. As for Turalyon in his Fallen Angel shape, he was a lot more somber and made those that looked upon him even more frightened. The two newly advanced Legends were glaring at each other. If not for the Great Duke standing in the middle, a violent struggle might have broken out. After absorbing the Divine Source and obtaining unimaginable power, it was normal for them to want to vent. Marvin wasn''t surprised by this outcome. Daniela was bound to become a Legend Ice Angel, while Turalyon also had great skill and exceptional talent. He had been suppressed by Daniela in the game''s timeline, but he had an opportunity this time. This was due to Marvin. The world had already changed. Marvin took a deep breath and looked at the Great Duke, wondering how he would handle it. The others were also looking at this elder who had defended the Dukedom for dozens of years. The old man with one foot in the grave slowly stood up from his chair and looked toward the two heirs of the Dukedom. "Follow me to the [Cursed Well]." These words caused a commotion. No one expected the Great Duke to make such a decision. But with his power and prestige, no one dared to question it. Daniela nodded at Marvin and followed the Great Duke. Turalyon hesitated slightly, and then also followed. After the three people left the hall, the entire hall burst into an uproar. ... Marvin was originally confused, but after others explained, he understood their reactions. The Cursed Well was the Dukedom''s most dangerous location. It was rumored that even Legend realm experts could fall inside. In short, it was a fierce place like the Secret Garden. Apparently, only the Cridland''s leader could control the Cursed Well. There was only one end for any others that attempted it. As for what was there, no one in this hall was clear about it. They only knew that in the past few centuries, there had been various powerhouses who wanted to enter the Cursed Well, but in the end, there was no news about it. Now that the Great Duke and the two Legend candidates entered the Cursed Well, could it be that he wanted to use the situation in the Cursed Well to find out who was the stronger of the two? Wasn''t this a bit too decisive? Marvin was actually looking forward to this, though the information about the Cursed Well from the people in the hall wasn''t too reliable. And the Great Duke didn''t mention how long it would take before leaving, which made Marvin a bit regretful. Because he had to immediately leave the Lavis Dukedom. Before the banquet, Shadow Thief Owl had already brought some news to him: The Legends invited by Marvin had already gathered in White River Valley. Marvin had originally planned to depart after seeing Daniela becoming Lavis'' new leader. But it seemed that this wouldn''t do now. Shadow Thief Owl left first, and Marvin had no choice but to leave Lavis Dukedom. He hoped to get good news from Daniela after he was done with everything that he needed to handle before the Great Calamity. Daniela did help him a lot after all. ... Marvin returned to River Shore City through the long distance Teleportation Array at the top of the snowy mountain, and from there he headed to White River Valley. There was nothing he could do about that. White River Valley didn''t have a Wizard Tower. Even if Marvin made Madeline start building a long distance Teleportation Array that could assimilate plane marks in White River Valley, this wasn''t a thing that could be settled in a day or two. The Craftsman Wizards from the Craftsman Tower were already working extra hours on it. After the start of the war with the Alliance, they almost wanted to leave, but Madeline made them stay for Marvin. And the result of the war made the Craftsman Wizards shut their mouths. No one knew White River Valley''s might better than them. They could only helplessly keep working. Marvin didn''t want to force them, but they did have a deal, and without the long distance Teleportation Array, he wouldn''t let them go. ... He flew from River Shore City to White River Valley. Marvin made a quick circle around the area under his rule. He was sitting on Madeline''s flying carpet and soon finished looking over his land. As expected, with the Golems'' assistance, the defenses around the perimeter of White River Valley perimeter were built quickly. In a bit less than a day, a small fort had been built on the road from the Alliance to River Shore City. And on each side were the Despair Hills and the Deathly Silent Hills. These two areas were very ominous places. Even the Alliance''s main forces wouldn''t dare approach those areas lightly. Marvin was even more focused on the other side. The Alliance''s army shouldn''t be able to gather before the Great Calamity. And once the Great Calamity started, the Chaos Magic Power would make the world return to Primal Chaos in a short time. The monsters in the wilderness would become more violent and rampage due to the Chaos Magic Power. Thus he had to establish walls stable enough at the southern side of White River Valley. He would rely on the Adventurer Camp, Sha Village, and Sword Harbor to build an unstoppable defensive line. Once Marvin gave his order, his subordinates would implement it very precisely. This was an advantage of dictatorship. The efficiency was a lot better. With the physical defenses, as well as the preparations Marvin made for a Sanctuary and the Source of Fire''s Order, White River Valley would be able to smoothly make it through the period of the Great Calamity. He took a long break after his inspection. "Let''s go, let''s not make them wait too long," Marvin told Madeline. The latter nodded. She had been a Half-Demon Legend powerhouse, but was now reduced to being Marvin''s driver. This was a rather pitiful sight. But this was the reality. Madeline wasn''t able to resist the Book of Nalu''s temptation. Otherwise, with time, she would definitely have become one of the most successful Legend Wizards. ... When Marvin returned to the castle, the air in the living room was a bit oppressive. Wayne and Anna had been taking care of these guests, and although the two could be considered the leaders of this place, they weren''t Legends so they were unable to say much. Fortunately, these Legends were familiar with each other and freely chatted in groups of two or three. And the instant Marvin entered the living room, the atmosphere immediately changed. Marvin''s gaze swept across everyone, nodding gratefully at each of them. The first time, he had only been a small character who had put forward a plan to many Legends. Despite him displaying heaven-defying power many times, to these Legends, he had only been a young man with potential that was worth befriending. But now, this potential had become strength! Ruler of the Night! A very powerful Legendary class appeared in front of them. They had heard of the deaths of Monica and the Killer Amazon. Just from this feat, no one dared to underestimate Marvin. Moreover, this guy had always been very crafty. They all smiled at Marvin one after the other. The current Marvin could stand on an equal footing with them. After Marvin took his seat and chatted a bit with the Legends, he went to the main issue! This time, he invited everyone not only to save Hathaway, but also to carefully discuss the alliance between their powers after the Great Calamity. But that matter could be put off until later. The most important thing right now was to take advantage of the time before the Great Calamity and the recent defeat of Dark Phoenix''s forces to attack the Black Coral Islands and save Hathaway. Moreover, Marvin also decided to make Dark Phoenix''s identity public at this time. "Everyone¡­" "First of all, I am very grateful to everyone for taking some time to come and help me." "You might have thought that this was a simple rescue operation." "But in fact, it isn''t." Next, Marvin shocked everyone with his calm declaration. "We have to kill Dark Phoenix." ... The hall was silent after these words were uttered. The expressions of the Legends looking at Marvin were all different. Whether these people had a deep relationship with Marvin or not, they had at least interacted with him a few times. They knew Marvin wasn''t one to speak without reason. There were numerous Legends present. Almost all the Legends Marvin could look for were gathered together. Legend Monk Inheim had just arrived at White River Valley and he was the first to propose a plan to rescue Hathaway. He had a decent relationship with her. He, Hathaway, and Owl had been the ones to handle the Shadow Prince that time. White Deer Holy Spirit Lorant and Great Druid Sky Fury were also there. The Heavenly Deer''s strength was also very formidable. This time, Marvin''s information let him go back to the Sage Desert to warn the Bai clans, and for the favor of saving his children, he straightforwardly came to help. As for Sky Fury, he had also fought together with Marvin in the Decaying Plateau. He ultimately transformed into a Bronze Dragon, leaving a strong impression on everyone. And besides Sky Fury, another Great Druid had appeared in White River Valley. But to Marvin''s surprise, this wasn''t Endless Ocean, even though he had asked Constantine to invite her. It was actually Mother of Creation who turned up uninvited. She had spoken first. "The Migratory Bird Council is very grateful for your reminder. Most of the Druids in the North''s forests began to move to a Sanctuary. Lady Endless Ocean has her own arrangements, and thus is unable to come help." She glanced at Constantine when she said those words, and Marvin noticed Constantine having a very forced smile. He knew that there was something going on between Endless Ocean and Constantine, so what had happened here? Did the two have a falling-out? But whatever the case, Marvin had no energy to get to the bottom of this. Mother of Creation was a Great Druid just like Sky Fury and Endless Ocean. In fact, she was very proficient in healing and recovery. She had saved Marvin and Inheim''s lives. Marvin expressed his gratitude for her appearance and thanked the Migratory Bird Council. Whether it was Endless Ocean or the Mother of Creation, his plan didn''t involve them following along to deal with Dark Phoenix. ... Besides the Great Druid, there were two Night Walkers. In fact, eighteen of the nineteen members of the Night Walker organization had already arrived at White River Valley. Anna helped them settle near the former leader, Old Sean. These people were elites and followed O''Brien''s commands. As for Constantine, he was here as an invited guest. He was the chief of the Shas, after all. There was still a Legend powerhouse missing from the Night Walkers, but unfortunately, when O''Brien contacted her, she was still busy with a group of Demons in the Abyss and shouldn''t be able to come back on time. Regardless, with the addition of the Night Walkers, White River Valley was even more secure. O''Brien had once probed whether Marvin was interested in taking the leadership of the Night Walkers, but Marvin replied that this matter should be kept for later. He had too many things to focus on at the moment. He had to save Hathaway and survive the Great Calamity. And the first matter was clearly the most important part of tonight''s gathering. He had to persuade these Legend powerhouses, because he wouldn''t be able to kill Dark Phoenix with his own strength. ... "I don''t understand." Owl raised a concern. "Dark Phoenix saved your life. Even if she captured Hathaway and pressured White River Valley... even if like you said last time, she might be related to a God, I don''t think it''s worth going all out against her." The other Legends also thought like this. If it was just a rescue, as long as some of them could hold back Dark Phoenix, the others could save Hathaway. That kind of mission would be far simpler than killing Dark Phoenix. Most people weren''t prepared for a decisive battle. But Marvin''s next words completely shattered their hesitation. "She is a God." "What?!" Everyone was astonished! Even the experienced and knowledgeable Inheim and Owl were also startled. "Impossible!" Inheim said decisively, "I fought Glynos many times, and I know how to differentiate a God''s aura." "I fought with Dark Phoenix several times, her body doesn''t have a God''s strength." "That is because she is a God, yet not a God. At best, she could only be considered a Half-God. But her power is already very frightening," Marvin clarified. "This is also the reason I sought everyone." Marvin slowly asked, "In fact, does anyone know what era Dark Phoenix is from?" Everyone froze, not understanding Marvin''s meaning. Sky Fury looked toward Lorant. The latter hesitated before shaking his head. "See, even the oldest doesn''t know of Dark Phoenix''s origins," Marvin said solemnly. "You might think I have a grudge toward Dark Phoenix and thus want to kill her." "But in fact, before Hathaway froze herself, she sent a piece of information to me." "The content of the information could shake the entire South." After saying this, the living room was completely silent. Marvin faintly tapped his finger before continuing, "Dark Phoenix is someone from the 3rd Era. She had a fragment of Fate Tablet." "And actually more than just one!" Chapter 414: Remains Island Chapter 414: Remains Island Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As everyone listened attentively, Marvin told them some pieces of information that he knew about Dark Phoenix. This was definitely the most secret information in this world. No one else in Feinan knew about Dark Phoenix''s true identity, because she had already hidden everything so well. The method she used was very simple. It was like shedding her former shell. The powerful Wizard Dark Phoenix used a rather formidable reincarnation method. Pirate King Pietrus was transformed into a doppelganger. That''s right, Dark Phoenix had once been a man and became a woman after going through a strange ritual. But she didn''t care about this. Many gods didn''t distinguish between being male or female, since in the end, strength was everything at that realm. She definitely had Fate Tablet fragments in her hand. And Marvin knew which ones! ... "You mean¡­ Dark Phoenix wants to replace the Wizard God?" Marvin''s news was too shocking, startling even all these knowledgeable Legends. After a long time, Inheim shook his head and asked, "How could this be possible? The Wizard God is unsurpassed. Even if Dark Phoenix has Fate Tablet fragments, wouldn''t it still be unfeasible?" The corner of Marvin''s mouth lifted. "She couldn''t during the 3rd Era. The Wizard God was still in this world. Thus, she chose to endure silently." "She has endured all the way from the 3rd Era till the end of the 4th Era. This is her best opportunity, and her last opportunity." "If I''m not wrong, even a Half-God''s lifespan eventually comes to an end. She lived for too long," Marvin explained. In fact, in the game, Dark Phoenix waited even longer. She gradually revealed herself around the end of the first period of the Great Calamity. In this timeline, Marvin''s dazzling performances might have made her feel something wrong, causing her to start taking bolder actions sooner. Regardless, Dark Phoenix exposing herself earlier was beneficial for Marvin. Because she could use a Fate Tablet fragment to ascend anytime. One of the fragments in her hand was [Magic]. Wizard God Lance was a very special God. His title was misleading, because he actually wasn''t a God in charge of Magic. He was Feinan''s most powerful God. But he was named this way because he created the Universe Magic Pool and was worshipped by the Wizards. But the Wizards and the Wizard God had no "faith" relationship. This was only a title. This world still didn''t have a God of Magic. Although the fragment of Magic was obtained, Dark Phoenix didn''t dare to ascend while the Wizard God was still present. She chose to bear with it patiently, and she had gotten it right. At the end of the 4th era, the New Gods couldn''t resist attacking the Universe magic Pool. And the Wizard God had already left this world. With the Universe Magic Pool collapsing and the world becoming chaotic, it was her best opportunity to ascend. In the game, she was almost successful. But she was sneak attacked by a few Gods and failed to ascend, because she would have become one of the most powerful Gods if she succeeded. The might of Magic was too vast. Especially since after the Universe Magic Pool''s collapse, the world was filled with Chaos Magic Power. If she was able to become the God of Magic, Dark Phoenix could definitely control the new era''s Wizards for her own uses. This was something the New Gods of the 3rd Era were unwilling to see. They wanted to shatter the Universe Magic Pool but didn''t want Dark Phoenix to reap the benefits of their efforts. The positions of allies and enemies would often change easily because of different interests. ... The atmosphere in the living room was awkward. The Legends were silent. Although Marvin''s words were right and Hathaway''s identity as a Seer was a fact, Dark Phoenix''s strength was weighing on their minds. Even after knowing that she might attempt to ascend during the disaster, they still weren''t prepared to deal with a Half-God. Back then, Marvin had marched into the Decaying Plateau with a complete plan and those Legends were willing to follow him. Now, facing the deeply hidden Dark Phoenix, even if the Legends had confidence in their abilities, they still wouldn''t dare commit to it easily. Marvin needed to convince them. "It needs a reliable plan," Lorant mentioned cautiously. This sentence seemed to be questioning Marvin, but in fact, he was helping Marvin. Marvin had saved his children, so he was naturally willing to fight alongside him. As long as Marvin had a decent plan, he would answer first, and the other Legends would most likely consent. But they didn''t expect that a lazy voice would immediately echo, "The Night Walkers will fully support Marvin." "I did say that I regretted missing last time''s operation and that if another one happened, you had to call me." O''Brien displayed a brilliant smile. "Half-Gods, I seem to have killed a few." Marvin grinned gratefully at O''Brien. Not only did this guy have shocking strength, but he also was very honest and would never beat around the bush. When he found out about the "death" of Marvin, he had entered the glacier alone and almost killed the Azure Matriarch! It must be known that the Azure Matriarch secret training method was passed onto her by the World Ending Twin Snakes, and the Nine-Headed body was nearly undying. Under such circumstances, despite fighting on her home ground, seven of the Azure Matriarch''s heads were exploded. This guy''s strength was unfathomable and was definitely comparable to Inheim''s, possibly even one whole level higher! With his backing, Marvin''s mind was calm. The other Legends were silent for a moment. Shadow Thief Owl said, "I can definitely go save Hathaway, but I''m not too proficient in killing." Inheim similarly nodded. He still had misgivings about Marvin''s information. Dark Phoenix led the South Wizard Alliance for many years. If Anthony had been the face of the Alliance, then Dark Phoenix had been the one controlling it from behind. Such a person, how could she be associated with the filthy Gods of the 3rd Era? But regardless of that, he would definitely save Hathaway. The reactions of Shadow Thief Owl and Inheim were well within Marvin''s expectations. He currently had no proof that could convince them. But as long as they set off to the Black Coral Islands, Marvin could naturally find a way to show them the real Dark Phoenix. Of the remaining Legends, Lorant was strongly supporting him. Lorant had an excellent friendship with Sky Fury and the two of them announced that they would work together with Marvin. Such an outcome was more or less what Marvin was going for. He didn''t intend on having everyone following him because once he was gone, his territory would end up too empty. In his plan, Constantine and Mother of Creation would remain in White River Valley. The others went to Sword Harbor that very night and set sail toward the dark waters on a captured pirate ship. Marvin had captured a few pirate ships, and now they came in handy. Of course, they didn''t go straight to Black Coral Island. In fact, they left for Pirate King Pietrus'' headquarters, Remains Island. To let the Legends see the truth about Dark Phoenix, Pietrus was the key. Marvin was certain that after losing the war, Pietrus would return to his headquarters and resume his operations. As long as they could capture and interrogate him, the doubts in their hearts would disappear and Marvin would obtain more information about Dark Phoenix. Actually, he wasn''t too sure about Dark Phoenix''s true strength, because that woman didn''t act often in the game. Every time she acted was in an overpowered matter, and it was related to Gods. But he looked at the people at his side and felt that they were enough. Leader of the Night Walkers O''Brien, Great Druid Sky Fury, Holy Spirit Deer Lorant, Legend Monk Inheim, Shadow Thief Owl, Ancient Black Dragon Izaka, himself, and the powerful Night Walkers. Such a Legend Squad was worthy of slaying a God. If there was one regretful thing, it was that they lacked a powerful Legend Wizard. And it was unfortunate that the Elven Prince Ivan didn''t answer Marvin''s invitation. After his return to Thousand Leaves Forest, the Great Elven King seemed to have revoked his banishment order, so he had many things to take care of. This was something Marvin was very regretful about. If Ivan came, he should have been able to lure the Sea Elven Queen. He certainly wouldn''t believe that such an outstanding lineup would be unable to deal with Dark Phoenix, who had yet to ascend. ... The ship was speeding forward on the boundless sea. Under the direction of a pirate, they entered the dense fog, going toward the northwest. All the sails were raised and a lively figure was skipping over, cheerfully boosting the winds. Wind Fairy! This was the servant Hathaway had gifted Marvin. Marvin hadn''t kept it with him and had let it grow wild on Sword Harbor 1. The small fairy''s growth was beyond Marvin''s expectations. It had already reached level 9 and with its innate gifts, it could unceasingly blow gusts of wind, making the ship five times faster. This was much more powerful than a Wind Wizard trained by the South Wizard Alliance. But using a Wind Fairy just to sail a ship was somewhat of a waste. Marvin would have to find time to learn how to train the Wind Fairy. After all, it also was a lifeform with the potential to reach the Legend realm. As for his pet, the Three-Headed Hellhound, it was also summoned back by Marvin. This guy had gone to the southern side of White River Valley, wandering through the wilderness. He was clearing the area of monsters while also swallowing their souls to hasten his recovery, killing two birds with one stone. Though the monsters on the outer side of the wilderness were powerful, they were still rarely as savage as the Hellhound. His strength had almost recovered, having reached level 17. Moreover, that conspicuous deformed head seemed to have finished developing, while the two heads on the side had grown once again. He looked extremely fierce but was quite docile in front of Marvin. This was the power of the contract. Marvin had a faint feeling that the Hellhound was slightly different now after swallowing the Shadow Prince''s Divinity. He couldn''t tell the details for sure, but in short, he was very optimistic about the little guy''s development potential. ... On the deck, several Legends were chatting idly. Suddenly, the Hellhound began barking furiously! A wave of emotions flowed through Marvin''s mind. ''What? An aura of death?'' Marvin was at a loss for a moment. Ahead of them, a sinister outline was approaching continuously! Chapter 415: Miserable Condition Chapter 415: Miserable Condition Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Sir Marvin, Remains Island is in sight!" the Captain warned. The captured pirate had been considered Pirate King Pietrus'' trusted aide. Don''t count on pirates'' loyalty; with some coercion and temptation, the location of Remains Island was disclosed. And that sinister outline ahead of them was a strange sea canyon. It was said that this had formed due to the corpse of an Ancient Rock Dragon. The ship was sailing calmly through the entrance of the passage, which strikingly resembled a bloody mouth. But what made Marvin uneasy was that the Hellhound had noticed an aura of death! Something flashed in his mind. "Stop the ship!" he ordered loudly. The captain was somewhat stunned, but he immediately carried out Marvin''s order. The Wind Fairy stopped propelling the wind and the ship slowly came to a stop outside the canyon. A dense fog was blocking their line of sight. By that time, it wasn''t only the Hellhound, which was very sensitive toward souls, that had noticed something wrong. The Legends also felt something disturbing! "It''s the aura of souls, the aura of numerous people that died!" Sky Fury, as a Great Druid, was most sensitive to spirits and suddenly had that feeling. He waved his hand and a light green Nature spell instantly took shape. [Piercing Eye]! A large green ball condensed at the front of the ship and shone like a lighthouse, piercing through the entire sea canyon. Green mist then condensed and formed several images. These images showed what was on the other side. As everyone looked at those scenes, their expressions changed drastically! Even that pirate, who had been here many times, was greatly frightened! How was that Remains Island? It clearly was the Nine Hells! ... Marvin took a deep breath. An island shaped like a crescent moon could be seen on the images displayed by the Piercing Eye. These islands had uncanny cliffs and were surrounded by reefs. They looked like they would be rather easy to defend. No wonder the Pirate King chose this place as his headquarters. All of Remains Island only had one road. But at this moment, the images showed the sight of a purgatory! Corpses were scattered across the island: on the docks, on floating planks, stuck in ropes, and even on the reefs. None of the corpses were intact, and all of them had suffered terrible deaths. Some had their chests opened up, while others had holes in their necks. In short, every pirate there had died a tragic death. It was clear that they were the pirates who had been following Pirate King Pietrus. There were more than two thousand people there! Yet these thousands were now all corpses. This made everyone feel even colder. The pirate who was leading the way trembled and fell to the ground. "How could this be?" The pirate muttered under his breath, "When we left for battle, the island was still fine¡­" He suddenly rejoiced in his heart when seeing the corpses of some of the pirates who escaped. He was still alive because he had been captured. And those who escaped to Remains Island had already died unfathomable deaths! He lowered his head, not daring to look again. This scene was a complete nightmare! ... On the deck, the Legends wore unsightly expressions. Sky Fury maintained his Piercing Eye, sweeping around all of Remains Island. In the end, they found Pirate King Pietrus'' corpse on the dock. After the Mechanical Titan sank the Pirate King''s ship, he didn''t know what to do in the end. Still, with his ability, escaping to Remains Island wasn''t an issue. Marvin had decided that they should come straight to Remains Island to look for him. But now that they found him, this guy was already dead. He had a spear stabbed through his heart, firmly nailing him on a pillar at the dock. They could even see the consternation in his eyes as the image shown by Piercing Eye focused. What did he encounter that made him so shocked? The atmosphere on the deck was very grave. Marvin shook his head and said two words: "Dark Phoenix." This was the only explanation. The others might not believe it, but Marvin was already quite certain that this matter was Dark Phoenix''s work. But for what purpose? Marvin suddenly had a bad feeling. He had provoked Dark Phoenix in the open because Hathaway had told him that Dark Phoenix couldn''t harm her life. But it was very unlikely for Hathaway to be able to escape on her own, so she needed Marvin. But Dark Phoenix''s crazy move here made Marvin worry about Hathaway''s safety. "Go to Black Coral Islands now!" Marvin ordered. But before he could say more, a black-gowned silhouette quickly flashed on the Piercing Eye''s image! "There is someone!" Sky Fury shouted. That black-gowned figure seemed to sense something. It turned around, but the face couldn''t be seen under a wretched white mask! The figure waved a hand and a purple lightning instantly destroyed the Piercing Eye! Only a thick fog remained in front of everyone. "Damn! This is definitely Dark Phoenix." Marvin lost his calm. Dark Phoenix rarely took action, but when she did, it would always be a huge move. Killing so many people here definitely wasn''t just to vent! "Wait here, I''ll go take a look first!" The next second, Black Dragon Izaka unwillingly flew out at Marvin''s command. Marvin jumped on the Dragon''s back, and even the Hellhound hopped on. This made Izaka extremely angry, but he had signed a contract with Marvin, so he could only restrain himself. The Black Dragon immediately spread his wings and broke through the dense fog, flying toward Remains Island! The other Legends hesitated but decided to follow. Sky Fury summoned a flock of Great Eagles to carry the Legends who couldn''t fly and they followed Marvin as they charged to Remains Island! ... The bloody smell on Remains Island was very thick. The black-gowned person was hovering in the sky, looking coldly at the fog in the distance while muttering, "Found out so quickly? I truly underestimated you, Marvin¡­" "That''s fine. These wastes will be taken care of while also giving you a huge gift!" "I can''t delay my plans because of these guys." She began chanting an incantation. A sickly green radiance appeared on the corpses across Remains Island. Countless carved runes floated up and ultimately formed a deep green skeletal Dragon head! "Roar!" The sound of a Dragon''s roar that seemed to have crossed through countless worlds echoed out. The black-gowned person smiled. "Long time no see, Tidomas¡­" Chapter 416: Dark Phoenix’s Plan Chapter 416: Dark Phoenix¡¯s Plan Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Dragon''s wings spread open and flapped vigorously. Peering through the dense fog, Marvin grew increasingly more anxious! His improved perception from being a Ruler of the Night told him that some terrible change was happening in Remains Island. It might be too late for him to stop it. Because this passage was way too strange. To the sides, there were magic arrays that even the Black Dragon was afraid of, and the water surging in the canyon was extremely rough. Even the Black Dragon had to keep his wings close to his body to fly. He had to fly for no less than two minutes to get through the passage. When he arrived at Remains Island, the green light filling the air and the dense aura of Evil Spirits already explained everything. This was all a premeditated sacrifice! Only a large amount of lives could temporarily interfere with the barrier of the Universe Magic Pool! Because each life, and especially the life of a Human, had a small amount of Order power. This power of Order was a potent energy that could resonate with the origin of the world. This was also the reason that ancient evil Wizards were fond of sacrificing people. It was one of the easier ways to quickly obtain more power. There was no doubt that the person conducting the sacrifice was the masked black-gowned person before them. Half of Remains Island was between them, but Marvin still saw that person. "Woosh!" The Great Eagles also flew over, keeping up with Marvin. When the Legends saw this scene, their expressions became grim! They knew the terrible nature of sacrificial rituals! The ancient runes and dark incantation were there to communicate with the target of the sacrifice! 2nd Era Evil Spirit Overlord, Evil Dragon Tomb Keeper, Tidomas! They knew that Tidomas'' main body couldn''t come to this plane, but if it were only a projection, there would definitely be no need to sacrifice that many people! So there was only one possibility. They were calling forth a part of his body! Despite it being just a body part, it was still very frightening. The roar of a Dragon kept echoing from under Remains Island and every corpse began dissolving into fog, including the Pirate King himself! Marvin coldly watched the black-gowned person and suddenly shouted, "So you are willing to abandon a doppelganger like that!" "Lady Dark Phoenix, I am very curious... At this time, why are you still hiding behind a mask?" Everyone held their breaths and stared at the black-gowned person. The latter laughed and truly removed her mask! Under the mask was a delicate appearance. Besides Marvin, the Legends'' hearts were extremely heavy! It really was Dark Phoenix! "You are right. I''m tired of this secretive life, so it is time to take off the mask." Dark Phoenix seemed very relaxed. She looked at Marvin. "Without you, I might have still continued to endure, up until I found the perfect opportunity." Marvin reacted, noticing that Dark Phoenix''s sentence carried an implication. "Eh?" he sneered, "Could it be that because of my appearance, you became afraid?" "Indeed," Dark Phoenix admitted. "Your appearance changed everything, Marvin. I did a Divination six hundred years before. Everything that should have happened recently has been changed by a person that should have already been dead. While Tidomas is still crossing the planar barrier, why don''t we talk about your real identity? Mister Marvin?" She smiled gently, like a close older sister. But her eyes were fixed on Marvin as if she wanted to peer through him. "My real identity is White River Valley''s Overlord," Marvin calmly insisted. "And you seem to have hidden a lot from the Alliance and the world¡­" Shadow Thief Owl''s expression was strange as he cut in, "Lady Dark Phoenix, I don''t understand¡­" "What don''t you understand?" Dark Phoenix still looked gleeful as she asked. "You don''t understand why I saved Marvin, and then wanted to kill him?" "I have to admit, this was my biggest mistake. I always thought that Seer Hathaway was my biggest obstruction." "Exchanging a Seer for an insignificant human, this deal seemed very profitable, didn''t it?" "But I made a mistake. I should have let Marvin die under Glynos'' curse." Seeing Dark Phoenix speak so frankly, Marvin felt a bit flustered. She was someone who could endure a lot to keep hidden, yet now she was explaining everything candidly. It meant that she either had made sufficient preparations to ensure that everyone would be unable to leave this place, or had otherwise decided that there was no longer any need to hide anything. Either way, this wasn''t a good sign. ... Inheim stood on the back of a Great Eagle and glared coldly at Dark Phoenix. "So that means... Anthony''s information was leaked to Glynos by you?" There had actually been a lot of strange things about Great Wizard Anthony''s death. Inheim had been chasing after Glynos for this reason, but he had never understood how the Shadow Prince found Anthony and overcame his precautions. Anthony was a very careful person during his life after all. He had already been on guard before the attack, and very few people knew of his whereabouts. Aside from the [Alliance of the Seven Orders], perhaps only a few higher-ups of the Wizard Alliance knew. Dark Phoenix was obviously included among them, but Inheim had never doubted her before this. Facing Inheim''s question, Dark Phoenix only lightly nodded as she gave her response. "Indeed, how else could the stupid Glynos find Anthony?" "Why did you kill him!" Inheim''s voice was full of anger. He was Anthony''s best friend, to the point that he even broke his oath for his vengeance. "He had an item in his hands that could protect the Universe Magic Pool. Even if it could only protect it for some time, it was a hindrance." "You should already know today that fate can''t be stopped." "The Wizard Era is coming to an end, and the Gods will finally descend." A faint smirk was hovering on Dark Phoenix''s face as she taunted, "You Legends are bound to bow. Otherwise, what awaits you is only destruction!" Facing the domineering attitude of Dark Phoenix, Marvin shot back with a grin, "I''d like to know, who should we bow to after we kill you?" Dark Phoenix laughed loudly. "You think I''m here to talk nonsense with you, and then go all-out against you?" "Wrong, completely wrong!" "Do you know how many doppelgangers I have in the end? Kid, you''ll never know!" "My plan is already flawless!" "The day the disaster strikes is the day I rule this land! Even the Gods will have to serve under my feet!" Accompanying Dark Phoenix''s arrogant laughter, Remains Island began to collapse! A Dragon head loudly broke out of the ground! Tidomas'' head! The Legends all made their battle preparations. "Fight, fools!" Dark Phoenix sneered, "I have no spare time to play with you." At these words, her silhouette faded from view! Marvin wanted to chase after her, but a roar interrupted his movement! His body stiffened for a moment! This was an overpowered Dragon Might! Even though Marvin had a property allowing him to ignore Dragon Might, he was still unable to completely resist it! Tidomas'' voice echoed, "Murderer who destroyed an Evil Spirit Plane, I saw you." In an instant, a frightening Evil Spirit power covered the whole sea. The Legends felt a great pressure pushing down on them. For that split second, they were almost unable to breathe! This was power on the level of a God! ... At this very moment, in the South Wizard Alliance''s cities. All the high level Wizards gathered. The Alliance''s higher-ups had announced an emergency gathering, so all the Wizards convened at the major cities. In Bass Harbor, for example, all the Wizards were gathered in the public square. A black-gowned figure appeared in the sky. "Lady Dark Phoenix!" A Legend Wizard was respectfully waiting for her there. The black-gowned person said, "No need to be polite." "A critical time has come. I need to announce something." "I obtained precise information that several days later, the Gods will attack the Universe Magic Pool!" In an instant, the public square exploded in a huge commotion! The Gods would attack the Universe Magic Pool? Was there a mistake? How could this happen? Even that Legend Wizard looked distracted. Dark Phoenix seemed to be satisfied with their reactions. She waved her hands and countless yellow amulets appeared in the public square. "Everyone should already know what would result from the shattering of the Universe Magic Pool." "Every Wizard at the 3rd rank or above will be qualified to receive one amulet. If something truly happens, breaking this amulet might help you once." The next second, she disappeared. Leaving behind impassioned Wizards! And similar scenes were appearing all over the areas belonging to the South Wizard Alliance! A huge plan was already being set in motion. Chapter 417: Black Coral Island Chapter 417: Black Coral Island Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Above the Remains Island sea, a frightening Dragon head was overlooking all living things, his shocking power suppressing the Legends and making them unable to breathe for a moment! This was Tidomas'' true power. He was a lot stronger than Diggles, and even though it was only a head that couldn''t manifest for a long period of time, it still exerted a frightening pressure on the Legends. They were some of the most powerful people of the world below, but before the Universe''s real powerhouses, they seemed insignificant. "Roar!" Sky Fury triggered his Bronze Dragon transformation, but the originally huge Bronze Dragon seemed small in front of the huge Dragon head. Black Dragon Izaka also waved his tail in worry. Although he was also a mighty Ancient Dragon, he was in front of Tidomas, an ancestor of Dragons. Although he became corrupt from the temptation of the Evil Spirit Sea''s power, he was far beyond what Feinan''s Dragons could contend against. "Insignificant mortal¡­" Tidomas said disdainfully, "I was disturbed by a fool last time, but this time I''ll personally kill you!" His eyes focused on Marvin with a thick killing intent. Marvin naturally knew that during his trip in Saruha, if it hadn''t been for the Pale Hand foolishly helping him out, he would most likely have encountered Tidomas'' projection. But despite the situation, he was worried about Dark Phoenix''s plan! That woman was up to something. Summoning Tidomas was only to delay them, preventing them from pursuing. ''She is definitely doing something very important because otherwise, she wouldn''t have let go of such an opportunity to kill me.'' Marvin thought hard and suddenly looked at the people at his sides. The others naturally were no fools, and were also able to realize this. Marvin was hesitating when O''Brien suddenly fiercely punched Tidomas'' head! "Marvin! Owl! You two go first!" he called out. Without any further words, he continued to fight Tidomas! Inheim and Sky Fury also pounced over. Stalling Tidomas while Marvin and Owl tracked Dark Phoenix was the best choice since Tidomas wouldn''t stay for long. It was clear that dealing with her conspiracy was most important. Actually, Marvin had already realized this, but he felt it would be a bit embarrassing to be the one to say that he should leave. The others naturally wouldn''t mind if it came from O''Brien. Although they felt some fear when facing that Dragon Might, that didn''t mean they didn''t dare to fight! After all, they were this world''s most powerful people. If they didn''t dare to take up the challenge, who could face this world''s upcoming disaster? They had to fight! Black Dragon Izaka roared. Under Marvin''s orders, he had to brace himself and fight. In an instant, everyone surrounded the Dragon head. Marvin took a deep breath, taking advantage of this opportunity to flee to the Shadow Plane. On the other side, Owl was even more slippery and had already disappeared. Tidomas was furious. "Come back!" he roared. His roar was filled with the power of Dragon Might. It not only stunned the Legends but even affected those in the Shadow Plane. Sure enough, a silhouette awkwardly appeared and fell down from the sky! Shadow Thief Owl fell on a reef, and Tidomas grinned evilly as he aimed mouthful of Dragon Breath at him. The green flames burnt Owl to ashes... But the figure struggling in the middle of the ashes turned out to be a paper clone! The real Shadow Thief Owl already took advantage of the situation to escape through the Shadow Plane. And there was no need to speak about Marvin because when he prepared to escape, he had taken out Weeping Sky. By holding it, Tidomas'' Dragon Might simply couldn''t hinder his movements anymore, let alone in the Shadow Plane! ... In the black night, the two twisting shadows kept flying above the sea. They were appearing and disappearing from time to time, their speed incomparable. "Maintaining this kind of speed is truly too strenuous," Marvin complained. He was using the Shadow Plane''s vortexes as springboards to travel back and forth between the Prime Material Plane and the Shadow Plane. Relying on this, he could cover large distances very rapidly. Little did he know that his performance greatly startled Shadow Thief Owl. If not for him knowing that Marvin had just become a Legend, he might have believed that this guy had been in the Legend realm for many years. He seemed to know the Shadow Plane like the back of his hand. Only a handful of Legend rogues could use the Shadow Vortexes to this extent in all of Feinan. And one considered the best among them was Owl. After all, Shadow Thief was one of the classes most familiar with the Shadow Plane! Noticing Owl looking at him as if he were a monster, Marvin laughed gently and explained, "My Domain is [Shadow]." Owl was at a loss for a moment before shaking his head. Even if the Shadow Domain would increase one''s understanding of the Shadow Plane, to be so familiar with it, one had to train for a long time. Everyone had their own secrets. In his eyes, Marvin had too many secrets and things he was holding back. The two remained silent for most of their trip across the sea. This method of travel used a lot of stamina, but the speed was extremely fast. A red line was visible in Marvin''s field of view, and its path was extremely clear. This was the guidance from Night Tracking. The effects of that skill had improved after advancing to Legend. Although Marvin didn''t obtain any item that belonged to Dark Phoenix, with her hanging around and talking so much, he was able to lock onto her aura and characteristics. Thus, after she disappeared, he used Night Tracking and could clearly follow her path. This path was perfectly straight, going northwest the whole time. After some time, they went into a boundless fog. The waters ahead were extremely dark. They weren''t dark because it was night, but because these waters were full of black corals and black algae. ''She really returned to the Black Coral Islands!'' ''She might have only gone to Remains Island to kill, and then taken the opportunity to give us some trouble when we happened to arrive.'' Marvin thought hard. Tidomas'' appearance might have been something Dark Phoenix thought of later when she realized that the group of Legends had come. Her real goal in Remains Island was to kill Pietrus. That pitiful Pirate King had originally been Dark Phoenix''s doppelganger and would often do some despicable stuff for her since she couldn''t appear. But now that she had decided to stop acting behind the scenes, the Pirate King''s value to her had plummeted. Because he could leak some of her weak points or maybe other secrets. Thus, she had to kill him before her enemies caught him. She had succeeded, and Marvin couldn''t do anything about this. ''I hope there is nothing wrong with Hathaway.'' The closer they got to the Black Coral Islands, the more nervous Marvin was. At that time, Owl suddenly rushed out of the Shadow Plane and stopped on a coral. Marvin also stopped, looking at the island in front of them. Black Coral Island. Its other isles were surrounding it, and the isle in the east wasn''t very visible. That was where Hathaway should be frozen. Marvin felt anxious. "Let''s check the east side first," Owl said gently. Marvin nodded in agreement, and the two sped over to the eastern isle. When they saw it clearly, Marvin''s body froze! There was nothing on the isle besides crushed rocks! That angelic ice sculpture¡­ had already disappeared. "How¡­ How could this be?" "Did we go to the wrong place?" Shadow Thief Owl''s expression also changed. Marvin''s heart beat madly, but he still forced himself to remain calm. He quickly got closer and found some fragments of ice crystals on the island! These ice crystals were special. They would forever remain the same, never disappearing. ''No bloodstains¡­'' ''She didn''t send a signal for help¡­'' ''Dark Phoenix''s strength shouldn''t have reached this level.'' Marvin''s thoughts were in disorder, but his mind could still be considered clear-headed. Dark Phoenix couldn''t have killed Hathaway without the latter being able to communicate! She was a Seer! ''Could Dark Phoenix have taken her away?'' As Marvin was thinking, a thin shadow flew from the main island! He was sitting on a purple flying carpet, approaching at an incredible speed. Owl disappeared from his spot in silence. Marvin coldly watched that man draw near. The latter stopped the flying carpet and looked at Marvin in a condescending manner. "You are the one who wants to stop Teacher''s great plan?" "A waste unable to protect his own woman actually dares to set foot on the site of the Black Coral Islands?" Marvin forcibly repressed his urge to draw his daggers. "What happened to Hathaway?" "She died," he sneered. "Wrong." Marvin''s hands were already on the handles of his daggers. "I''ll give you another chance." "Dead is dead!" The man howled with laughter as he boasted, "No one can stop Teacher''s plan! She will rule this Universe. What are Seers? How could they not turn to ashes in front of Teacher''s Divine Fire?" "I believe your name is Marvin, right? Teacher was too careful in the past. She had planned to keep enduring. Thanks to your appearance, Teacher shifted her plan. I have to thank you for that." "The few of us have already been restrained for too long and can finally let everyone see our strength!" Marvin looked at him with pity. "You aren''t the first disciple of Dark Phoenix that will die to my weapons." "I''m not a waste like Monica who only knows how to show off and flirt!" Chains of lightning suddenly burst from the man on the flying carpet, surrounding Marvin. "Remember the name of the one who killed you!" "I am Wilhelm, a future Vassal God affiliated to the God of Magic!" "I am the embodiment of Thunder and Lightning!" Wilhelm''s shouts actually transmitted through the booming thunder! The next second, the lightning fell. Marvin''s expression sank as he unsheathed his pair of [Azure Leaf]s. Chapter 418: Cursing Banshee Chapter 418: Cursing Banshee Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Hearing such lines, Marvin inwardly shook his head. This Wilhelm was probably someone who had followed Dark Phoenix for a long time. He wasn''t weak in strength, as he was indeed a Legend Wizard. In peaceful times he could casually walk anywhere and be admired. Unfortunately, becoming a Legend was only a starting point in this Era. It could be seen that his talent wasn''t high. Although he seemed to be around 30 years old, Marvin could easily tell that this guy was at least 100 years old. Legends who had lived for a century were usually very frightening. But his body didn''t emit that kind of fearful feeling, and with those lines he''d spouted, it wasn''t hard to guess that this guy was an apprentice that had been oppressed by Dark Phoenix. Marvin wasn''t afraid of him. In his previous life, there was only one famous person with a name remotely close to his. It was the old guy of the Bright Side Vampires, William. As for this Wilhelm, he most likely had been used by Dark Phoenix as a shield at some point. Like right now. The thunder boomed, but Marvin didn''t move. Wilhelm''s Domain was Thunder and Lightning, giving his lightning spells great bonuses. But Marvin had the Magic Foe specialty. He wanted to see the limit of this specialty in battle. For Marvin, Wilhelm was a perfect training dummy. Only Dark Phoenix was worth being considered an enemy! The frightening lightning kept crashing into Marvin''s body, burning his clothes black! The mighty electric current poured into Marvin but was quickly assimilated. In theory, Chain Lightning could paralyze enemies for at least three seconds. But this time was reduced to half a second for Marvin. The Ruler of the Night class had high Magic Resistance in the first place, and with the addition of that specialty, Marvin was very satisfied with the outcome. Meanwhile, Wilhelm thought that Marvin was paralyzed and a smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. A large ball of lightning appeared in his hand! "Die!" he bellowed. The entire sky became dark as a large amount of black clouds rushed down! Legendary Spell ¨C Thunder Purgatory! But Marvin''s silhouette suddenly disappeared! Wilhelm froze with a bad feeling in his heart. He immediately triggered his scepter''s spell! [Warding Circle]! This was a spell that would create a force field around him that could keep enemies away from his body! While Legend Wizards were indeed powerful, they were naturally at a disadvantage facing a Legend Rogue. The latter had lethal damage and was skilled at closing with targets! A quick cut to the throat and it would be the end. Although Wilhelm was arrogant, he had no intention to take a risk. But the next moment, Marvin''s lazy voice echoed in his ear. "Didn''t your teacher ever tell you that you should never rashly use a spell that needs more than two seconds to cast when fighting a Legend Rogue?" The cast time of [Thunder Purgatory] was 2.6 seconds. In Marvin''s eyes, that guy only had Magic Power but no fighting experience. Wilhelm held his breath, a feeling of terror spreading through his entire body! "Furthermore, your [Warding Circle] was used too early." Marvin sneered, as he slashed downward with Azure Leaf! Magic Penetration triggered. The Azure Leaf directly tore Wilhelm''s defensive force field apart, ruthlessly chopping into his neck! His body suddenly began to stiffen, turning into a scarecrow. Not far away, the Wizard wiped his cold sweat in agitation as he sat on his flying carpet. But Marvin was following him like glue! Night Boundary! "This Substitution''s timing could be considered a bit decent!" Marvin mocked as his dagger kept attacking! The [Azure Leaf]s were top grade Legendary Weapons. Even without any skill, they would still have very frightening properties against Legend Wizards! "Fuck!" Wilhelm cursed as he sweated all over. He clenched his teeth and threw out a yellow ball of light! At that time, the space''s magnetic field completely distorted. Even Marvin couldn''t maintain the Azure Leaf''s trajectory! Taking advantage of this, Wilhelm had his flying carpet speed up and he once again pulled away from Marvin. After suffering two unpredictable attacks from Marvin so suddenly, he became uneasy and thus decided to flee! ''Such a lack of fighting experience¡­'' Marvin was speechless. That man was shocking. What had given him so much confidence? What about his earlier words? The Embodiment of Thunder and Lightning? Didn''t he know that in a battle, the biggest taboo was showing one''s back while fleeing? His back was completely undefended! Although the flying carpet was fast, it couldn''t compare to the burst of speed from Marvin using the Shadow Plane! Marvin forced himself and jumped into a Shadow Vortex. His body felt almost like it was ripping apart for a moment as he appeared behind Wilhelm! Desperation Style! Marvin slashed again and cut Wilhelm in two! Blood flew out and the flying carpet immediately lost its powers, falling to the ground. The pitiful Wilhelm, the self-declared future Vassal God of the God of Magic, died at Marvin''s hands. Perhaps Dark Phoenix had promised him all kinds of benefits before he challenged Marvin. Unfortunately, the dead have no chance to become Gods. Marvin looked at Wilhelm'' corpse and inwardly shook his head again. Dark Phoenix kept trying to delay them. What had she planned in the end? She even started sending her own followers to throw away their lives... Could she be thinking of ascending to Godhood now?! Thinking of this, Marvin was frightened. The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt it was! Dark Phoenix didn''t choose to ascend to Godhood during the early stages of the Great Calamity in the past because of one person: Glynos! The Shadow Prince was still active in Feinan. If Dark Phoenix ascended, he would take the opportunity to mount a sneak attack. She didn''t dare to ascend with such a threat looming over her. But everything was different in this situation. Not only was Time Molt in Inheim''s hands, but Marvin''s missile had forced Glynos to seal his God Realm and drift in the endless Universe, lying dormant. There was no great threat to Dark Phoenix now. And the Great Calamity was the most severe barrier the Wizards would have to cross! ''She is thinking of ascending just as the Universe Magic Pool collapses!'' Marvin suddenly came to a conclusion! But at that time, a thunderous sound echoed from the direction of the main isle of Black Coral Island! A great cloud of smoke rose up from a tall mountain, followed by frightening flames! ''Volcanic Eruption?!'' Marvin was somewhat dazed. "Rumble!" The volcano violently erupted and a huge amount of lava sprayed out as the surrounding waters shook. At the same time, a shadow was awkwardly escaping from the main island! Shadow Thief Owl! While Marvin faced Wilhelm, he had stealthily gone to the Black Coral Islands'' main island! But he was now being pursued by something. ''Cursing Banshee?!'' Marvin frowned, readying himself to help Owl. Chapter 419: Final Day Chapter 419: Final Day Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Cursing Banshee wasn''t a lifeform but rather a very powerful Legendary spell! It was actually a Death-type spell. The targets would be haunted by a Banshee and keep receiving Death checks. It was like a stronger version of Disintegrate! Very few people could use this spell, because it was way too ancient and had been mostly forgotten. But Marvin wouldn''t be surprised by any spell cast by Dark Phoenix. Before he made a move, Owl suddenly used six Paper Clones. His main body traveled back and forth among the six Paper Clones! The Cursing Banshee shrieked and pounced forward. Every time she pounced on a Paper Clone, it would struggle for a few seconds before disintegrating! Marvin frowned. This Cursing Banshee spell was too frightening, and the duration was far longer than usual. Owl thankfully had the Origami skill to protect himself and ended up using eight Paper Clones to barely cancel the Cursing Banshee''s effects! ... "How is it!?" Looking at the smoke on the main island and the shaking ground, Marvin asked anxiously. Owl shook his head. He had only approached Dark Phoenix temple''s hall when he was noticed by the other side. If not for him quickly escaping, he could have been hit by the Cursing Banshee, which would have had horrible consequences. "The eruption is Dark Phoenix''s work." "She is ready to stake everything." Owl''s expression was very unsightly. There was no information from Hathaway so far, making him worried. But this volcanic eruption wasn''t a trivial matter. Under Dark Phoenix''s meticulous control, the main island''s buildings were almost all destroyed! Although Marvin and Owl were both Legend powerhouses, they were unable to withstand this kind of natural disaster. There was no way to find Dark Phoenix''s traces in this situation. Marvin''s Night Tracking had already lost track of Dark Phoenix. "I was found out." Owl felt a bit ashamed. If he hadn''t rashly entered the main hall and been discovered by Dark Phoenix, Marvin''s Night Tracking might have still been working. But now that they have been found out, Dark Phoenix could find ways to hide from Marvin''s tracking. Who knew where she ran off to now? Marvin shook his head. He left the Black Coral Islands as the area was about to collapse into ruins. ... Late at night, on the deck of a captured pirate ship, the Legends gathered once again. Tidomas'' fury clearly hadn''t been easy to handle. Black Dragon Izaka had apparently been seriously injured so he found a small island to rest. Marvin could feel from their contract that Izaka truly had received a serious injury, so he let him rest for now. The other Legends hadn''t suffered as much harm. As Marvin left, he had given Izaka the order to block Tidomas, and Izaka thus blocked most of the attacks. Even if the others cut sorry figures, they only had many light injuries. Everyone felt clueless about Hathaway''s inexplicable disappearance. The volcanic eruption and the ensuing sinking of the island meant that their last clue had disappeared. As for Dark Phoenix''s plan, it made everyone anxious and frightened. "We need detailed information. We have to immediately return to the continent," Lorant suggested. Marvin nodded. He had already ordered the Wind Fairy to make the pirate ship rush to land. The direction wasn''t toward Sword Harbor, but Jewel Bay! Only in the territories of the South Wizard Alliance could they get information about Dark Phoenix''s schemes. ''Carefully counting the time, it should currently be the morning of the 15th. Tomorrow is the day the Gods will attack the Universe Magic Pool.'' ''We''re running out of time.'' The ship cut through the dark waters for a while when suddenly, a bright light flashed through the sky! It was a Golden Griffin! The Legends on the deck had vigilant expressions on their faces. With one of those fierce Griffins appearing so suddenly as they were approaching the coastline, it would be strange not to be on guard. But the Griffin didn''t make any threatening moves and spiraled around the pirate ship. "I am a messenger from Thousand Leaves Forest. I need to see Sir Marvin." The echoing melodious and sweet voice was that of a Wood Elven woman. Marvin left the hold and hinted for everyone to relax. It really was a Wood Elf. In this timeline, he was very familiar with the Wood Elves because he''d had a lot of dealings with them. Even if he didn''t know that messenger, there shouldn''t be any need to doubt her identity. The Wood Elf got down from the Griffin and calmly spoke with no fear of her surroundings, "Sir Marvin, I am under the orders of my King to bring you two pieces of information." The Legends looked at each other in dismay, feeling a bit stunned. The Great Elven King had always been cold and aloof, rarely taking the initiative to get in contact with others. He had only made a move at the Decaying Plateau for the sake of his son Ivan. This time, they didn''t know the reasons, but he had actually dispatched a messenger to communicate a message to Marvin. Did that mean that in the eyes of the Great Elven King, someone who was on par with Gods, Marvin''s status was important? "Okay, let''s talk in the hold." There was a soundproof Barrier in the hold, so there would be no fear of someone eavesdropping. The girl nodded and followed everyone to the hold. ... The Wood Elven messenger was a very intelligent girl at the 3rd rank. Her name was Butterfly. Butterfly wasn''t part of the Elven Iron Guard and was only a rather average Wood Elf. In her words, she had been chosen to send this letter because the manpower in Thousand Leaves Forest was currently in short supply. The most powerful people were doing important things, so she had been sent for this errand. Everyone was surprised at her words. Someone that could earn the trust of the Great Elven King definitely wasn''t someone as simple as she said. But they weren''t focused on that part. They were more interested in the information she was carrying. The first piece of information was about Hathaway. Butterfly repeated the Great Elven King''s original words. "Hathaway is very safe at the moment. Not only is she in a very safe location, but some of this world''s most powerful people are protecting her. She successfully got rid of her curse, but for her, this might not necessarily be a good thing." The information about Hathaway''s safety made everyone, and especially Marvin, sigh in relief. But the Great Elven King''s last sentence made Marvin frown. "Why is breaking the curse not a good thing?" Butterfly blinked before slowly responding, "I do not know, Sir Marvin." Marvin considered it in silence. This messenger was only repeating the Great Elven King''s words. Although he had a feeling that something was wrong, didn''t Hathaway break the curse? Why didn''t she contact him? But for now, he needed to listen to the Great Elven King''s second piece of information. He already had a guess: This information was most likely related to Dark Phoenix. Sure enough, after seeing everyone having no more misgivings about the first piece of information, Butterfly took out a crystal ball. "This is the second piece of information." The crystal ball seemed to be filled with a dense fog. A square gradually appeared in the dense mist. "This is Bass Harbor''s Burlington Square." Owl recognized it with a glance. But the scene happening in the square made everyone break into cold sweat. Dark Phoenix had publicly announced the arrival of the Great Calamity! Moreover, Wizards that were 3rd rank or higher received a protective amulet from Dark Phoenix. Who would believe that there would be no issues with the amulets!? But the problem was, if they jumped in now to tell the Wizards not to use Dark Phoenix''s amulets, how many would believe them? Dark Phoenix was the leader of the South Wizard Alliance, and Marvin was a rebel of the Alliance. The scene in the crystal ball suddenly changed to another square, another crowd of Wizards, another black shadow! "This is Steel City," Owl said in an odd voice. "What is she after in the end?" Bass Harbor, Steel City, Saidong Harbor, Nature City, Element Fort... On every square of every major city controlled by the South Wizard Alliance, a similar scene was taking place. After seeing it so many times, everyone felt a chill! Dark Phoenix''s plan was actually so crazy! ... In the hold, the atmosphere had become somewhat oppressive. Even the fearless O''Brien sank into contemplation. The recent fight with Tidomas made him understand the gap between him and Gods. He might have been able to get rid of the Molten Overlord, and maybe could exterminate the Azure Matriarch, but he simply had no chance of success against a true God. "Did the Great Elven King say anything about it?" Marvin inquired. Butterfly still had that blank expression and courteously said, "Sir, I am only the messenger." Marvin sighed. He was already clear about Dark Phoenix''s goal! She was planning to take advantage of the Great Calamity to ascend! When all the Wizards suffered injuries from the Chaos Magic Power, she would condense their Faith! Though this was Faith given in order to survive, it was still genuine Faith in the end! Dark Phoenix could really save their lives, but in exchange, those Wizards would have to become her pious followers. If someone''s belief swayed, Divine Fire would make them drop to Hell! That amulet was an intermediary. And the fragment of Fate Tablet in her hand could resist the assault of the Universe''s Chaos Magic Power! This was the power of the Fate Tablets. ... Since they obtained this new information, Marvin no longer sailed toward Jewel Bay. He had the ship change course. He had to stay in White River Valley for the final day and help lead his people. As for the Legends, they also had to return to their respective places. The Great Druids would return to the Migratory Bird Council, and the others also had their own arrangements. Although they had foreseen the disaster, it couldn''t be prevented. This was a very terrible feeling. After giving them the information, Butterfly rode on her Griffin and left. The ship eventually docked at Sword Harbor and everyone went down. It was close to dawn, the light of the sun was rising from the east as a breeze gently brushed past. Everything seemed so beautiful. But Marvin knew that this beautiful day was also the last. He suddenly felt a bit tired. He had done so many things, yet nothing could stop the disaster. Although this was something he simply couldn''t fight against, he still felt very uneasy about it. In the end, his own strength was too insignificant. At most, he could only protect the people in his territory. This continent that had experienced so many major events was about to host another disaster. ... End of 3rd Book. Chapter 420: Judgement Declaration! Chapter 420: Judgement Declaration! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Early in the morning, when the first light of dawn filled White River Valley, the hardworking farmers were already up. The South''s winter had passed. Despite it only being mid-January, the rays of sunshine already had a hint of warmth. This season normally was the best time to plant squash. As long as they filled a small field, three months later, they would be able to harvest a huge cart of food. But this year seemed a bit different. Lord Marvin himself ordered that all the farmers had to plant okra. No one liked that stuff''s flavor. In the past, only during times of famine would people choose to plant okra. The only redeeming quality of this crop was its tenacity. But in this territory, no one would go against Marvin''s orders. There had to be a reason for him giving this command. Although the farmers were rather ignorant and inexperienced, they weren''t completely sealed off. They would occasionally communicate with the adventurers on the other side of the river. In the field, two youths were whispering. Not far off, an old farmer with a pipe berated them, "Stop chatting about useless things and go sow this season''s seeds." "It''s going to get warmer before long." "I heard the people in the castle say that there soon won''t be any more free rations of wheat. We''ll have to be able to provide for ourselves." The two youths stuck out their tongues and gave up on their discussion to help after the old man''s criticism. But even if they were working, they still looked at the other side of the river with envy. ... South of the White River, a small silhouette was standing still and looking at some blueprints. He lowered his head from time to time to examine them more closely before giving his orders. In front of him, a few behemoths were working in harmony. The Golems'' movements were very clumsy, but the efficiency was still extremely high. They were experts at altering the terrain, building simple walls, and digging ravines. Under Wayne''s command, the Golems were diligently working. Soon, a wall came out from the ground and connected with the wall that spread from Sword Harbor. A huge defensive wall was wrapping around White River Valley and the Sha village, offering some protection. Only a part of White River Valley was left. ''I should be able to finish this last part today before dark.'' Wayne wiped his sweat and gave some Earth Essence to the Golems as nourishment, and then they continued working hard. But Wayne was pale. The past few days, he had been leading the Golems. Although he was very gifted as a Seer, he was still a child. This job was too strenuous, giving him almost no time to rest. ''This kind of city wall won''t be able to keep resisting against the beasts of the wilderness.'' Wayne looked at the walls that had already been completed, feeling a bit puzzled. At this time, Marvin''s silhouette suddenly appeared. "Brother..." Wayne looked at Marvin, asking somewhat nervously, "What about Lady Hathaway?" Marvin shook his head, sighing. Wayne''s expression sank. If not for Hathaway, he would still be on the path of an ordinary Wizard. Although he''d had a premonition concerning this operation, he was still uncomfortable seeing Marvin''s helpless appearance now. "She''ll be alright," Marvin said softly. Wayne nodded but his expression was still gloomy. "Then what about us?" Marvin looked at the walls and assured with satisfaction, "We won''t have a problem either." "At least in the beginning, they won''t be able to do anything to us." "I guarantee it." He gently held Wayne''s shoulder and used a resolute tone as he assured, "I won''t make another mistake." "Whether it''s you, Anna, or this territory, none will come to harm." Wayne''s expression became a bit strange. He thought for a bit before lowering his head and murmuring, "But I saw many bad endings." "Don''t easily trust those so-called predictions," Marvin said mischievously. "Your prophecies might not necessarily happen¡­" Wayne''s face reddened. Marvin''s words naturally alluded to Wayne''s previous dream about Marvin and that purple-haired woman. Even now, that prediction had yet to happen. The current Marvin was a Ruler of the Night. No one on this continent could force him to do something he didn''t want to do. He felt that this prediction would definitely never come true. "Go take a proper rest after finishing these." Marvin smiled and disappeared in an instant. ... After becoming a Ruler of the Night, the restrictions on many of his Night Walker skills had been reduced. Even if the nighttime skills were still not usable under the light of the sun, he could now use many of them as long as the sun was hidden by clouds. This was a very big improvement. Marvin wandered around the territory. He had nothing to do during the final day. All the preparations had been made, so he could only quietly wait for the next day. The territory''s inhabitants were still living their lives as usual. The adventurers of the Adventurer Camp were building houses with the help of craftsmen. After two wars, the adventurers no longer considered White River Valley as just any other stop for their adventures, but instead felt that it was a possible long-term residence. The wilderness south of the White River was rich in natural resources. Even though some crazy news had come from the north and Lord Marvin had strictly ordered that the adventurers were prohibited from leaving the perimeter wall for two days, the adventurers didn''t mind it too much. All these arrangements and precautions were considered wartime preparations, so it was normal for their actions to be restricted. Thus, under Gru''s direction, many houses started appearing in the originally much emptier camp. White River Valley was at war with the Alliance, and it wouldn''t end in a short time. In any case, if they couldn''t leave, they might as well make themselves comfortable. Those lousy hotels clearly weren''t satisfactory to the adventurers, especially the small teams of adventurers with families. In contrast to the lively camp, the Sha village seemed somewhat desolate. The Sha leader Constantine had already told them about the Great Calamity. This event would be a real disaster. Those he didn''t successfully convince to come with him would suffer sooner or later. Fire radiated from the workshops of the Sha smiths. A completely new type of firearm was being developed. A great amount of apatite was taken out from the warehouse and basement to supply energy for these firearms. The Shas had a special position in White River Valley. Although they belonged to Marvin''s territory, they followed Constantine''s leadership. Marvin wasn''t worried about this because Constantine was on his side and was a smart person who knew how he should handle the relations between the Shas and the others. In the past, the development of the Sha clans was mainly restricted by their economy. But on the eve of a new age, Marvin felt that this race had huge potential. He let Constantine freely develop them. Since the Shas chose White River Valley, they were in the same boat. In the midst of the disaster, everyone would unite. Because the enemies were too powerful. Marvin flashed through the Sha village. Constantine was teaching [Market Scuffle] to a few children. Noticing Marvin, he nodded. Everyone had already made arrangements for the following day. Marvin was only casually taking a stroll. The children made him think of a certain girl. Isabelle. The little girl he had personally sent to the Assassin Alliance. After returning, he had dispatched someone to look for information about Isabelle. Due to White River Valley''s split with the South Wizard Alliance and the desert''s Bais choosing to side with White River Valley thanks to the Heavenly Deer''s influence, the Assassin Alliance had collapsed. When Lorant''s people hurried to the Shadow Valley, the Assassin Alliance''s base had already been destroyed. They found the bodies of countless children and Assassins, but because the destruction was quite severe, it was very difficult to identify anyone. They guessed that the South Wizard Alliance most likely took away the Assassins who chose to obey and killed the rest. Marvin hadn''t foreseen this and had no idea about Isabelle''s fate. But he was convinced that with the girl''s intelligence, she would definitely be able to escape from the Alliance. As the disaster approached, he gradually felt his own lack of strength. Despite being very powerful, he still couldn''t take care of everyone. Thinking of this, Marvin''s mood reached a low point. He walked to every corner of his territory, seeing most of the common folk living their lives as usual. Even though they had heard a bit about the Great Calamity, most of them didn''t understand the specifics of it. The farmers were accustomed to gathering under an old locust tree to gossip after the farm work was done, before sunset. The children were still chasing after each other in the fields. He saw the newly formed army setting up a station in the northern mine, meticulously following Anna''s orders. The slaves were cautiously and conscientiously unearthing the cave''s iron ore. He even saw Lola managing the mine. And she surprisingly had a small attendant at her side. The Halfling Little Tucker. Anna had previously told him that they were short on people to manage the area on this side of the cave. Since Lola had nothing to do due to the matter with the Alliance, she conveniently applied to manage it, which Marvin approved without thinking too much about it. Seeing Lola and Little Tucker here, Marvin couldn''t help but recall that time when they went through the Spider Crypt together. Lola saw Marvin, but she seemed rather calm. The two hadn''t chatted for a long time besides at meetings. This was because Marvin had been too busy recently, always doing something or other to prepare for the upcoming disaster. But on the eve of the disaster, he suddenly found himself idle. Naturally, this kind of leisure was only a facade. He knew very well what sort of predicament he would face the next day. But it still felt like it was fine to give himself a day off was fine. He walked over and calmly watched Lola planning out the work of the slaves for the rest of the day. After a while, the latter smiled at Marvin and quipped, "Seems like you have nothing to do." "It must feel bad to find out that after leaving the territory for so long and fighting to become famous, you feel at a loss when dealing with everything else here, right?" Marvin spread his hands. "It''s not that bad, at least I can rest." Lola rolled her eyes. "I''ve never heard of a Lord as carefree as you. Definitely an unreliable male Swimming Fish." After saying that, she left the cave with Marvin, her clothes full of dirt. Outside the cave, there was a camp where they could rest for a while. A Dark Knight was in charge of guarding this place, so nobody would dare look for trouble. The two entered the camp, followed by the small Halfling. "In fact, I am not too clear about what will happen tomorrow." Lola patted off some leftover dust and then looked at her small attendant. "What about you?" Little Tucker scratched his head as he replied, "My father talked about a very frightening disaster." Marvin looked curiously at Little Tucker. "So you came to White River Valley?" The Halfling awkwardly explained, "My father said he had some things to do, so he told me that I had to find a safe place to settle." "And thus, you came to White River Valley?" Marvin asked playfully. Little Tucker answered with a blank face, "I also have nowhere else to go. Many monsters appeared in the Spider Crypt, so I packed up and headed south before arriving here." "Fortunately, I have an acquaintance here, right? Even if she is very fierce sometimes..." "Lola resentfully said, "Hey! Little Halfling, before you talk rubbish, think of who took risks to give you a job!" "Do you mean Lord Marvin? I saw his signature," the small Halfling retorted. Lola fumed, "And would Marvin have approved of it without my application? Moreover, you saw that slovenly signature! Maybe more than half of his attention was on Anna when he signed." Marvin immediately felt very awkward. He had recently signed many documents. Due to his trust in Anna, he didn''t look very carefully most of the time. But how did it turn out like that in Lola''s mouth? The quarreling of Lola and Little Tucker was already a common occurrence in the camp. They always ended up with Little Tucker surrendering, because Lola would always use her trump card... "Whatever you say, you still can''t hide the fact that you abandoned me and fled in front of a monster! You crafty Halfling, do you dare to deny this point?" Little Tucker immediately went silent. At that time in the Spider Crypt, he had completely followed his instincts as a Thief, and he would end up being reminded of this for his lifetime. It was a lifetime humiliation... After the small Halfling surrendered, Lola returned to her room and changed clothes. She took out a set of cards with an exquisite cover and told Marvin with a smile, "Having three people is perfect, we can play [Rock]. If you don''t know how to play, I can teach you." "Rock has three kinds of cards, one is [Secret], one is [Constellation], and the other one is [Truth]." "The game''s rules are very simple, the one able to find the other side''s Secret is the winner." "The Constellation card is fixed, and you can choose a Secret¡­" As Lola gave a peaceful explanation, Marvin relaxed. The three of them sat in the small house in the camp and spent a long while playing Rock. Lola clearly was an expert at the game and simply never lost. Marvin lost more than he won. If they had gambled, he would have lost all his money. But he felt extremely satisfied. Time flew by as they played cards. The sky quickly darkened and the slaves returned to the camp in groups of two and three. Lola put down her cards and returned to her job. Before leaving, she suddenly asked Marvin, "After today, will we still have the chance to leisurely play cards?" Marvin was silent for a moment before answering seriously, "Yes. I believe we will." "En, I believe in you." Lola showed a radiant smile and she skipped back to do her work. She started making a record of the slaves'' day of work. And Little Tucker naturally followed behind her as her assistant. Marvin put down his cards and took a deep breath. He left the northern mine under the cover of the night. In the castle, the dinner had been ready for a while. There were only three people at the dining table: Anna, Marvin, and Wayne. There originally had been another butler, but unfortunately, the old butler passed away not long ago. The three of them were people who grew up in this castle. The dinner wasn''t particularly special. Wayne finished his job and was extremely tired. After dinner, he returned to his room to rest. Only Anna and Marvin remained. "I heard you played cards today?" Anna looked at Marvin in curiosity. "That doesn''t sound like you." "Like me?" Marvin laughed. "Do you see me as an Overlord who runs all over the place, ignoring my obligations?" "Not really." Anna supported her chin with her hands and said, "Even if others think you are simply running all over the place, I know how much you invested in this territory." Marvin calmly invited, "Want to take a look at our territory?" "Ah?" Anna clearly didn''t understand what Marvin meant. ... Half a minute later, at the tallest mountain peak west of the castle. The wind whistled by as moonlight shone on the meandering White River, making it look like a silver belt charmingly circumventing the vast territory. From up there, the entire White River Valley could be seen. Even the distant River Shore City and Sword Harbor were visible. Anna had always been busy with the territory''s matters, and it was actually the first time she had attentively looked over the entire place she had been silently working for. "So beautiful," the Half-Elf murmured, her eyes shining. "Now I understand why she liked standing here." Marvin shook his head with a smile. The person Anna referred to was, of course, Hathaway. It was a pity that Anna didn''t actually understand. The reason Hathaway stood there wasn''t to look at the scenery, but rather to look at people. Back then, Marvin could only be thrown down to the field as he looked up to her. Now, the current Marvin was qualified to stand on this mountain peak with her. But unfortunately, he had lost sight of her. "Where do you think she is?" Anna asked. Marvin took a step forward, seemingly talking to himself, "Regardless of where she is, I''ll find her." Anna nodded silently. Marvin sat on the peak like this, silently watching the entire territory go to sleep. He didn''t even notice Anna quietly leaving. Only Marvin remained, sitting alone. And when the first rays of sunshine shone on the continent, an imposing voice burst through the sky! The entirety of Feinan shook! "People without faith will be destroyed." "Greedy mortals, you already occupied this continent for too long. You''ve forgotten how to worship." "Ignorant people like you definitely don''t know what true power is in this world." "The sanctuary you are proud of will inevitably end up destroyed. The power you once seized, will inevitably be shattered. And those people claiming to be powerhouses will inevitably suffer the wrath of Gods! "Non-believers, accept your judgement!" "Pious followers, you can rejoice, as the God Era is about to begin!" Marvin smiled. It was the exact same Judgement Declaration. The Great Calamity had arrived. Chapter 421: Start of the Calamity! Chapter 421: Start of the Calamity! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Tall shadows kept gathering in that specific part of the Astral Sea. The three largest shadows appeared in the center. They looked a bit blurry, but they represented the most powerful New Gods! They were three very powerful Gods who once explored the Primal Chaos Fringe and sought for proof of the Wizard God''s departure. For this attack on the Universe Magic Pool, 28 of the 37 New Gods chose to participate. The other New Gods chose not to help. But 28 Gods was more than enough to conduct the attack. Although it was true that the Universe Magic Pool was a treasure Lance had set aside for this world, it had been operating for too many years. When it became the Wizard Era in the most recent millennium, the Universe Magic Pool''s load had suddenly increased because of the drastic rise in the number of Wizards and the usage of magic. A crack had already begun to appear. But if no one added fuel to fire, it could still last for another millennium. But the Gods'' Judgement Declaration wasn''t a joke. After announcing their intentions, they officially attacked. All the shadows gathered in a circle and the frightening Divine Power that gathered began to wreak havoc in Feinan''s surroundings! "It''s time to destroy the Universe Magic Pool," the central shadow mumbled. The next second, a berserk Divine Power coursed out! ... Heaven fell and the earth was sundered! At this time, everyone woke up from their dreams. The dark sky seemed very fierce as a crack flashed across it. The Gods'' Declaration echoed in their ears. People with weaker wills immediately knelt in fright! Most people didn''t understand what was going on! Some ran to the main street and saw the sky starting to rupture. All the shadows were faintly discernible, and each of them carried a great mighty pressure. "Crack!" The sound echoed in all directions, making their hearts'' shiver. Many people felt pain deep inside as if something important had broken. Some even began to cry involuntarily. ... The disturbance also happened in White River Valley. But when they rushed out of their residences, they also noticed that person''s shadow on the peak above them. Lord Marvin. He was standing there, guarding this territory. As everyone silently gazed at Marvin''s silhouette, they began to feel a lot calmer. Everything in White River Valley settled down after the initial wave of panic. This was partially because Marvin had intentionally spread the news already. ''The 1st layer of the Universe Magic Pool broke.'' Marvin also heard that shattering sound. The most fragile 1st layer disintegrated, representing the start of the disaster! Because after the shattering of the 1st layer, a great amount of Chaos Magic Power would come pouring into Feinan within the next minutes! The Great Calamity had finally begun! ... "Breaking the 1st layer was a lot simpler than I thought." "Yeah, I thought it would take much longer to get through." "Wizard God Lance left. The Universe Magic Pool is nothing more than a Sanctuary. With our power, we can obviously shatter it easily." The Gods communicated with each other about their progress. They didn''t stop after shattering the first layer and charged deeper into the underlying layers. They needed the 4th Fate Tablet, which was hidden in the core of the Universe Magic Pool! Barely breaking the first layer wasn''t much to them. They wanted to completely destroy the Universe Magic Pool! This was a huge project and Marvin knew that the Gods previously took no less than a month to completely shatter the Universe Magic Pool. This month was also the most chaotic month in Feinan. All kinds of devastation appeared around the world, but in the Gods'' eyes, this was something insignificant. They didn''t care about something like the lives of mere ants. Only with the deaths of the stubborn people could they gain followers from those that remained. Only when they were driven to desperation and completely helpless could they understand the need to worship. Mankind was that sort of lowly lifeform. This was the common understanding of the Gods. But they seemed to have forgotten that before they ascended, they had been similar. A good number of them were humans. ... In any case, the Calamity had already started. After that shattering sound, the whole continent fell into chaos. The shattering of the Universe Magic Pool had a great impact. Everyone''s eyes were filled with fear. They didn''t know what exactly had happened, but their instincts told them that the future would be very frightening! The Wizards gathered, still believing that they were the masters of this land. The Judgement Declaration of the Gods did not affect their wills for the time being, and they gathered to discuss countermeasures. Similar scenes appeared in each of the main cities across the South. The city guards were trying their best to maintain law and order. There were frightened men kneeling on the ground and helpless women carrying their children as they ran to the streets. And thieves were brazenly and openly robbing people. Some of the good and honest wanted to pray, but they didn''t know to whom they should pray. The evildoers began acting as they wished everywhere. The people tasked with keeping order were resisting the chaotic interference in their minds as these words kept echoing in their heads: Final Day. Judgement. Sin. Over and over. Many people were optimistic at first. They believed that someone would stand out and save the world, like a hero of ancient times. Those high and mighty Legend Wizards would certainly step up and do something. However, after five minutes, the frightening scene in the sky didn''t disappear, becoming more terrifying instead. Scenes of cities in chaos like theirs were even displayed in the sky! Soon, the Chaos Magic Power was released from the Universe Magic Pool and completely spread across the land! From his position on the peak, Marvin noticed it and took a deep breath! The real trials would start now! ... If one looked down at Feinan from above at this moment, they would see a layer of dusky gas shrouding this formerly beautiful world. Even the rays of the rising sun couldn''t pierce through that cloudy layer! The Chaos Magic Power had been restricted for too long, and finally was able to wreak havoc on the land! In that split second, the wills of the mortals were attacked. They began feeling negative, they began despairing, and some of them started to moan in suffering. There were even those that had their eyes go red as they grabbed knives to kill their children. They started to believe that it truly was the Gods'' Judgement. They had all been condemned by the Gods. The Wizards didn''t do anything to help and panic kept spreading! But what the common folk didn''t know was that the Wizards they were relying on had met an even more serious crisis! Because of the connection between the Wizards and the Universe Magic Pool, 99% of the Chaos Magic Power pouring into the world was directed toward the Wizards! Since they had always used the Universe Magic Pool as a bridge, this era''s Wizards had had little direct contact with Chaos Magic Power, let alone having it invade their minds like it was doing now. In an instant, most Wizards went out of control! They left their Wizard Towers and started to cast their spells erratically! At that time, they completely lost any traces of humanity and became frightening monsters controlled by the Chaos Magic Power. People were being slaughtered by the ones they had viewed as guardians. And under the baptism of the Chaos Magic Power, the entire world itself began to transform. But because of the utter bedlam, no one noticed! ... Outside Feinan, the Gods continued attacking the Universe Magic Pool. Meanwhile, they coldly watched everything happening in the mortal world. "How could these people deserve to rule Feinan?" "They have such weak willpower. This is just the 1st layer of the Universe Magic Pool. Once more Chaos Magic Power pours into the world, hehe¡­" "Slaughter, slaughter as much as you like, the so-called judgement is only to make them feel scared, to make them worship us." "This way, once we set foot on Feinan once again, the ants will kiss the earth below us!" The Gods started getting excited. They began using their Divine Power to influence the world. As a result, the dusky sky became like a magic mirror. All the chaos happening in all corners of the world was reflected in the sky and everyone raised their heads, looking at the scenes with despair. "Heavens! Is this truly Judgement Day?" someone in Bass Harbor howled in grief. As if in response, a Fireball grimly blew him to pieces! Blood flew everywhere! The more Wizards there were in a given place, the more desperate the tumult was! Even if the guards of some cities could still try to maintain order at the start, with the Wizards now joining the fray, the cities completely crumbled. The Wizard Era had finally come to an end! All the non-Legend Wizards suffered the pain of having their wills shattered and they became monsters that went around slaughtering people indiscriminately. And after changing, their strength sharply increased because of the abundance of Magic Power! They could use all kinds of spells because the Magic Power was in their bodies and it seemed inexhaustible! Flames. Ice. Howls. Blood. Slaughter. Craziness... Everything was mixed up together on the screens in sheer pandemonium! Innocents thought of every way they could escape, but they were chased after by the Wizard Monsters. In fact, the countryside villages were much better off. Many farmers looked at the sky, wondering why this all had happened. Why did the Wizards protecting them suddenly become monsters? ... White River Valley. Most of the people were watching the scenes in the sky, feeling absolutely stunned. They saw that this was happening all over Feinan. Compared to the other places, White River Valley was eerily peaceful. Occasionally there would be one person here or there who couldn''t handle the corrosion of Chaos Magic Power and started going crazy. But these people would be taken away by a silent Dark Knight. No one saw what happened to them after being taken away, but there was no need for words. Most had some sort of a guess in mind. The adventurers clearly realized why Marvin had decided to not recruit Wizards. But some people felt a bit odd about this. Although Marvin didn''t agree to recruit Wizards, it didn''t mean that there were absolutely no Wizards in White River Valley. Where did those Wizards go? Why wasn''t there any turmoil in White River Valley? They looked at Marvin''s thin silhouette with even more respect. ... Marvin stood on the peak feeling the Chaos Magic Power in the wind as he coldly paid attention to the progress of the situation. But he still felt helplessness and anger spread in his heart. Although he already knew that all this would happen, actually experiencing it was always different. Most of the people in this world were innocent. After being born, they matured, married, had children, and then grew old. They didn''t do anything significant that changed the world, for better or for worse. They were just ordinary people. But at this moment, the biggest casualties were those ordinary people! They were innocents. Unfortunately, Marvin could only protect a small amount of them. The reason why no rioting happened in White River Valley was simple. All the Wizards in White River Valley had been gathered by Marvin and on the eve of the Great Calamity, he had them drink a special mixture from the Migratory Bird Council. This kind of rare medicine could make the Wizards sleep for more than a month. While unconscious, they wouldn''t be influenced by the Chaos Magic Power. This was the only method Marvin thought of to prevent the collapse of the Universe Magic Pool from affecting Wizards as much. He had previously thought of using it for Wayne as a last resort, but Wayne found his own better path so there was no need for it. ... The chaos was still going on. Howls were resounding here and there and the world was in a pitiful condition. No one knew where to go. In just moments, this world seemed to have lost all semblance of order! The entire Universe''s powerhouses were looking on coldly. The Evil Spirits were dancing crazily, the Devils were gathering in Hell, and the Demons were excitedly fighting amongst each other in preparation for what was to come... Their eyes were all aiming at Feinan. They all knew that after the collapse of the Universe Magic Pool, the plane''s barriers would become extremely frail! It would be a lot easier for them to march on Feinan! As for those pathetic mortals, no one pitied them. In any case, the reproductive ability of mankind was very good. A large number dying off would eventually be balanced out by a large number being born. A world-shaking roar suddenly came from the Primal Chaos Fringe! This roar was frightening like a Dragon''s and spread through all of Feinan. People became even more frightened. Some more knowledgeable people recognized this roar as the sound made by a Savage Beast! Under the temptation of all the Chaos Magic Power, they were unable to hold back and began rushing toward Feinan from every direction! This beautiful land had already been fragmented. At this time, no one expected a miracle to appear anymore. The Judgement of the Gods, the Wizards becoming monsters, the Savage Beasts rushing to Feinan... Who could they pray to for help? But at this time, an orange-yellow light suddenly spread in the sky. A peaceful aura was coming from the South. The feeling was so distinct. It felt like a small flame shining in the night. Even if it was far away, it was still very clear. Everyone''s attention was drawn toward that small flame. Some people who were still clear-headed realized that the flame had appeared south of the Shrieking Mountain Range! White River Valley! Marvin stood on the mountain peak with both hands raised. The Source of Fire''s Order was finally ignited and the indomitable power of Order began to sweep across the land! Chapter 422: Chaos and Order Chapter 422: Chaos and Order Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the peak, the small bright flicker gradually grew into raging flames. Through the effect of the Source of Fire''s Order, the power of Order began to spread across White River Valley. The corrosion of the Chaos power was held back! Everyone relaxed. Those feelings of unease, anxiousness, irritability, and fear disappeared! Marvin stood beside the Source of Fire''s Order, carefully protecting it. The initial ignition was the most crucial time. If someone wanted to sabotage the effect, this would be the best timing. On another part of the peak nearby, Constantine and other Legends were hiding. Although on the surface Marvin seemed to be alone, it was actually a trap. ''If Dark Phoenix dares to come¡­'' Killing intent flashed through Marvin''s eyes. ''I will definitely make sure she is unable to leave this place!'' The flames of Order suppressed the negative influence of the Chaos Magic Power, but the range covered by the power of Order was limited, after all. White River Valley, Sword Harbor, River Shore City, the Sha village, as well as the Adventurer Camp. These five areas were fully covered by the power of Order. Further out than that, the power gradually weakened, having far less of an effect. But despite that, the Source of Fire''s Order was raising the spirits of all the people across the continent who were fleeing danger! Although few people had enough knowledge to determine the exact effects of the Source of Fire''s Order, they instinctively felt safer the closer they moved toward the flame. Countless people were heading south. But most of them wouldn''t be able to reach White River Valley, because there were way too many Wizards in the South Wizard Alliance. They couldn''t resist the corrosion from the Magic Power and turned into Monsters, blocking the path and massacring the defenseless people. There was nothing Marvin could do to prevent that. He could only stay in White River Valley and cautiously protect the Source of Fire''s Order. For at least three hours, he couldn''t move from the mountain peak. ... That flame seemed dazzling when looking down on the overcast continent. The Gods besieging the Universe Magic Pool at that time couldn''t help but stop for a moment. "Someone lit a Source of Fire''s Order so quickly?" "Isn''t their reaction quicker than we expected?" "It''s that territory in the South, ehh! I remember, isn''t that where Glynos lost Time Molt?" The Gods discussed it some more. At the same time, they looked at White River Valley, staring at the youth on that peak. His gaze was resolute. As if he knew that some people were spying on him, he raised his head to look into the sky. The Gods were startled. As they saw it, although Marvin was a Legend, he couldn''t compare with Gods. He was only an ant that would be stomped. But Marvin''s sharp Perception surprised them. "Don''t look down on him." "From what I know, this kid killed Diggles, and Glynos'' slumber is also most likely related to him. This time, he took the initiative to ignite the Source of Fire''s Order¡­" "I have a feeling that the will of Feinan plane is drawing close to him. This isn''t good news!" a gloomy voice warned. "We have to speed up!" The Gods fell silent and continued attacking the Universe Magic Pool. But at that time, on the dusky continent, a second flame soared high, piercing the fog! Rocky Mountain! In that exiled territory, Lorie personally ignited the Source of Fire''s Order. With the support of the three sisters immense Magic Power, the flame quickly became brighter to the point of being more dazzling than White River Valley''s! White River Valley and Rocky Mountain... these two distant territories in the South seemed to be coordinating as they pierced through the fog despite them being on different sides of the continent. Rays of hope seemed to have appeared on this continent that was on the brink of collapse. The eyes of the Gods were immediately drawn to the new light. In Rocky Mountain, the three sisters were standing alongside each other while Ding was cautiously adding all kinds of Luck buffs to the flame of Order. Behind them, thousands of people were supporting them. They would follow the flame of Order, they would follow the three sisters'' glory! In the nascent moments of a chaotic era, they pledged their lives to defend this long-forgotten territory! "Three Fate Sorceresses!" "What''s going on in this world!?" A weak God shouted with envy, "This is unfair!" Some other Gods had some strange expressions. If Marvin''s senses had made them feel quite surprised, then the appearance of the three sisters made them feel jealous as Gods. A Fate Sorceress was a great concern by herself. But three¡­ And they were sisters¡­ Their beauty and power were enough to make most of the female Gods feel inadequate. Numerous Gods quickly began to speak out. A plot targeting Rocky Mountain was already in the making. ... Feinan Continent. If Marvin''s flame gave them the first ray of hope, then Rocky Mountain''s flame inspired people not to give up even in despair. Mankind''s potential was unlimited, especially in desperate situations. Many intelligent people were able to come up with means to hide themselves. They had to survive the initial crisis and then look for a refuge. It occurred to them that perhaps White River Valley and Rocky Mountain weren''t the only places with the protection of the Source of Fire''s Order. Other forces might have their own methods. Although the scenes in the sky were still as mournful as before, there were more than two peaceful places. This gave people hope. Five minutes later, an ancient Source of Fire released a completely new power. Many could sense the flame burst in the horizon and the Great Elven King''s shadow soared along with it to cover the entire forest. The shadow of the Great Elven King seemed to be able to support the heavens and the earth. He was protecting the flame of Order with both hands as cautiously as Marvin. But his way was more tyrannical. He prominently displayed his power in front of the Universe! "Another one!" The Gods felt a bit apprehensive! They already knew that a few months earlier, the Universe Magic Pool had shaken and then a series of Sources of Fire''s Order had descended to the human world... But they thought that there shouldn''t be more than a few people able to use the Source of Fire''s Order in Feinan! Most of the Wizards and even Legend Wizards didn''t know how to use one of them! Therefore, they hadn''t worried too much about them. But the results were a bit difficult to accept. In a short twenty minutes or so, three of these flames had been ignited. Furthermore, all of them had powerful people guarding them. An uneasy mood spread among the Gods. It seemed that their plans weren''t as perfect as they had thought. They originally wanted to use the power of the transformed Wizards to wipe out most people before descending, starting their own shrines, and taking in the survivors. These people would be able to grow under the Gods'' glory and their children would be raised with firm beliefs. But if there were too many people remaining and they hadn''t suffered enough, their plans wouldn''t come to fruition as easily. The agitation of the Gods was quickly answered. ... On a cold snowy mountain, an Abyss Gate suddenly opened. A large number of Demons spread their wings and flew out. A Demon Overlord took advantage of a crack created by the Gods'' attack on the Universe Magic Pool to invade Feinan. As they appeared on the mountain, they saw that there was a magnificent city spread before them! "Destroy!" The Demons rushed over to attack. Under the effects of the Chaos Magic Power, they felt like fish in water. After all, Demons were monsters that originated from Chaos Magic Power. They crazily rushed toward the city, while some of the people inside looked at the approaching monsters in fear. Suddenly, a dazzling flame rose up like the sun. The 4th Source of Fire''s Order had been ignited. Above Lavis Dukedom, a clear blue Ice Angel supported the flame of Order in her hands with a solemn visage. "I have to guard the Source of Fire''s Order, so I can only rely on you for the rest." Although unwilling, Daniela knew that in the current circumstances, it was the best choice. The Source of Fire''s Order would bless the civilians, protecting them from the Chaos Magic Power, but it wouldn''t be able to block the Demons. In front of her, a black-winged angel holding two greatswords muttered in a low voice, "Who could have thought that you would sincerely request my help one day?" "Moreover, I never would have thought that even the Cursed Well would be unable to decide a victor between us. Seems like Fate decided for it to be so." "For us to be fighting on the same side... truly unexpected," he sighed. There was no worry on Daniela''s face as she dismissed, "You are speaking too much nonsense." Turalyon smiled, not saying anything else as he dragged his two greatswords with him. The Fallen Angel rushed forth to slaughter the army of Demons! He was fighting thousands of Demons alone! The greatswords and inky wings danced chaotically. Blood rained down! Across the icy land, everyone watched this scene nervously. Turalyon was able to personally block the attack of a whole Demon army, giving enough time for the Lavis Dukedom to deploy their own army. Facing Demons, ordinary soldiers would be useless. Only the Sorcerers had the power to fight. The Cridland clan''s core power quickly gathered. The Sorcerer army came out and bravely fought the blood-soaked Demons! Daniela wanted to pitch in when she saw the fighting break out, but the Source of Fire''s Order was critical to the survival of the Dukedom, so she could only stay back to guard it. Even at that time, Turalyon''s voice echoed in her ear. "It''s off-topic, but when you were 7 years old, the person who poisoned you truly wasn''t me." Daniela looked distracted for a moment. But Turalyon had already disappeared and the next second, an earth-shattering darkness enveloped the entire Demon Army! A bloody light began to flicker rapidly in the darkness as the blood-curdling screeches of Demons echoed out! This was a Fallen Angel trademark ability: Rule of Darkness! After using it, Turalyon would enter a period of weakness. Uneasiness suddenly flashed in Daniela''s heart. ... North, in the Supreme Forest, another Source of Fire''s Order was ignited. Six Great Druids were waiting in formation, jointly guarding the flame. At their call, thousands of Druids had rushed over from all over the world, escaping to the Sanctuary opened by the Migratory Bird Council. The restless jungle once again regained its peace, but the crisis was far from over. ... In the northeastern part of the North, a girl carrying three holy swords left a snowy mountain. Her gaze was full of determination, and following behind her were five masked servants. They were wearing handcuffs and legcuffs but gave off a dangerous aura. The girl carrying the holy swords looked at the chaotic village ahead and resolutely said, "Start here." A servant behind her said in a low voice, "All hear and obey your words." "The bearer of the holy sword is considered the successor of the Valkyrie. Your decision is definitely not wrong." The girl turned and rolled her eyes. "Your lines haven''t changed. Talking about Destiny all day long, chosen by Fate, inheritor, Valkyrie and so on, it''s so clich¨¦. She grabbed a cyan holy sword and her aura suddenly changed. With the holy sword in hand, she seemed to have turned into a sharp blade as she charged fearlessly toward her enemy! "Slash!" A violent Wizard was beheaded! Blood splashed on the girl''s face, but she didn''t even blink before attacking her next target. Cyan lightning flashed through the village and after a short five minutes, the village became strangely peaceful. Every Wizard was already dead. There was only a girl wiping her blade. The five servants followed her closely. The villagers shuddered while looking at the girl who had just shown off her abilities, before kneeling. The girl frowned adorably but didn''t say anything and just departed. There were too many similar villages in the North and she had to clear them all out one by one. It was truly troublesome. ... As the Gods watched the events progress, everything seemed to be going in the wrong direction. Flames of Order were ignited one after the other. Within three hours after the start of the Great Calamity, there were actually twelve locations that had each ignited a Source of Fire''s Order! Apart from the South Wizard Alliance''s complete collapse, many small forces in the North actually had the blessing of a Source of Fire''s Order. Although most of those in the North came from the second batch and they were only about a third as effective as the first batch, they were still each able to protect a territory. This was completely different from their prophecy! Although most of Feinan was overcast, there was already twelve of these flames burning across the land. In White River Valley, Marvin had already let go of his Source of Fire''s Order! The most dangerous period of time had passed and the Source of Fire''s Order had transformed into a small raging sun. It would now be very difficult to extinguish this fire. Marvin didn''t know whether to be happy or worried. Dark Phoenix had yet to act, but this wasn''t necessarily good. She was still waiting, but the question was, what was she waiting for? As Marvin was filled with doubts, that tall and lofty shadow above Thousand Leaves Forest suddenly left the Source of Fire''s Order! ''What is he doing!'' Marvin was startled. As many watched in shock, the Great Elven King suddenly left Feinan! He went outside the Universe Magic Pool! ''He wants to stop the Gods from further damaging the Universe Magic Pool?'' Marvin made a wild guess. This was completely different from how it had happened in the game. The Great Elven King was basically going on a path of no return this time! Outside the Universe Magic Pool, there were no less than 28 Gods. Meanwhile, in the extreme north, an old man carrying a small wine jug walked out drunkenly. He turned to glance at the Legend Barbarian behind him and said, "Look over this place for me." "Perhaps I can make it back alive." The Legend Barbarian nodded resolutely but quite unwillingly, as tears were already flowing out. The old man took a sip of the wine and sang a line from some unknown poem before walking toward the sky! And the Great Elven King''s silhouette stopped for a bit, apparently waiting for him! Chapter 423: No Way Back Chapter 423: No Way Back Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Everyone was shocked by this scene. The Great Elven King''s fighting strength had already shocked all of Feinan for a long time, but most Humans thought that this cold-hearted king was only concerned about the Wood Elves. He had always been known for using his Iron Guards against Humans. The Elven Iron Guards had been personally trained by Nicholas. Thousand Leaves Forest could definitely protect themselves during these troubled times, and in fact, in the game, the Great Elven King chose to ignite the Source of Fire''s Order and seal Thousand Leaves Forest to maintain their strength. But a lot had changed in this world. At the crucial time, Nicholas actually stepped forward onto a path of no return while Ivan took over the Source of Fire''s Order! Everyone was confused by this scene, a bit unclear as to why he would do this. In the sky, that old man carrying a jug of wine stood next to the Great Elven King. Compared to the famous Nicholas, the old man seemed rather unremarkable. Even in the North, not many people knew of him. Only the tribe that the Legend Barbarian protected looked at that old man in shock. Wasn''t that guy the old man that always ate without paying? If it weren''t for the Barbarians having a great sense of family, they would have already thrown out that waste. Who knew that during a matter of life and death for all the inhabitants of the plane, he would reveal a different appearance from his usual self! Many people inferred that this old man surely had impressive strength just from being able to stand alongside the Great Elven King! The two of them looked at each other indifferently, as if they were meeting for the first time. "Turns out the [North Guardian] hasn''t died." After a long time, the Great Elven King asked, "You hid for so many years, so why are you coming out now?" The old man gave a hollow laugh and sipped some wine, his face reddening from intoxication. "Same as you. I''ve lived for too long." "Don''t look at me like that, I''m so much more fortunate than you. I became the [North Guardian] in the middle of the 3rd Era. It''s already enough to have lived for so long. Aside from watching that one in my later years, there was nothing much to do." "Now, taking a few Gods down with me before dying would be quite a worthy way to go." The old man''s voice was very gentle, but for some reason, it reached the ears of everyone on Feinan. In fact, their dialogue had the strength to reach people''s hearts. Marvin knew that this wasn''t from the two powerhouses deliberately showing off their strength. But rather, it was the will of the plane. It was normal for the two people''s voices to be heard by the onlookers since they were Guardians of the Plane. As for the title of Guardian of the Plane, very few knew much about it. Even Marvin had barely heard some things about it. It apparently was connected with some very incredible people. For example, the East Guardian was Anthony, who had already died. And the South Guardian was clearly the Great Elven King. ... Marvin''s heart sank when he heard the old man''s words. He understood why the Great Elven King was so decisive. He didn''t have long to live anymore. When he had gone to the Decaying Plateau, the Gods had plotted against him and the Divine Fire inflicted a serious injury on his corporeal body. Perhaps it really was incurable. Thus, he could only make this extreme decision. Otherwise, with his lifespan and potential, his current power would be far greater! Unfortunately¡­ Marvin''s own arrival had changed everything. Some people''s fates improved, but others seemed to have greatly worsened. Marvin''s heart sank. If he hadn''t been so rash, Nicholas wouldn''t have suffered such a heavy loss. Ivan was taking the throne of the Thousand Leaves Forest much earlier now. Everything had changed! After the Great Calamity, Marvin couldn''t rely on his own experience of what would happen to make decisions. This was a completely new world! ... After the Great Elven King and the old man spoke a few sentences to each other, a shadow flew from the west. He came from the far west and looked very elegant, with clouds condensing under his feet as he easily walked through the sky! The Dead Area''s Cloud Monk! Many Monks'' eyes reddened! This was one of the highest states that could be reached through training, a level that many were tirelessly pursuing. The Cloud Monk rushed to their sides. He looked very young, but his eyebrows were pure white. "Looks like I''m not alone." The Cloud Monk smiled gently. He lowered his head and looked at the chaotic continent below, before asking, "What are we waiting for? Shall we go?" "The West Guardian¡­ Turns out it''s you." The old man muttered regretfully, "It''s a pity... if all four of us linked to the plane were here, we might have been able to drag many Gods down!" The Cloud Monk commented, "I thought the same, so I originally hesitated to act. But since you stood up, it would be boring of me to hide." The Great Elven King looked at them with a complex expression. "But you already reached immortality." "If you enter a Sanctuary, you can also reach immortality. But what''s the point of immortality alone?" the Cloud Monk asked rhetorically. "Let''s make a move, take advantage of them not knowing the changes of the plane during the past millennium¡­" After saying this, he set foot on the clouds and flew out, with the Great Elven King and the North Guardian following closely behind! The three of them calmly ascended. At the end were the high and mighty Gods. Their gazes were indifferent and the Judgement Declaration rang in everyone''s ears. Yet these three exceptional powerhouses approached them as if they hadn''t heard the Gods'' warning. Many people couldn''t help but have their eyes redden as tears started forming. Even when knowing that they couldn''t defeat their enemies, they still moved forward. Though they didn''t know the reasons for that, everyone could feel the determination of the three Plane Guardians! They progressed steadily and decisively. They were calm and collected. Gradually, their mood made many people below feel at loss. They clenched their fists and instead of kneeling and praying, they got up and stood tall! There were still many transformed Wizards wreaking havoc everywhere, but from this moment on, the surviving humans no longer submitted to the Gods. They chose to fight. Emotions were such wonderful feelings, able to influence the will of the masses. The actions of the three astounding powerhouses influenced everything happening in every corner of Feinan. Even the people considered weak actually burst forth with the greatest courage at this instant. Many people who had been resigning themselves to their fates stood up to stand against this frightening disaster. As for the Gods, this was the last thing they wanted to see. They wanted the humans to sink into despair and look to the Gods for help. But they were disappointed. What they saw was unyielding courage. ... These three Guardians of the Plane gradually disappeared into the sky. On the peak in White River Valley, Marvin let out a heavy breath. He knew why they would do so much. They were sacrificing themselves to boost the morale of all the inhabitants below. This was definitely not a choice that anyone could make easily. Especially for the strongest powerhouses of the world like them. They could have lived longer than anyone else. But this battle would be extremely fierce, and it was a path of no return. Marvin wanted to go and help, but because of his strength, he simply couldn''t. The Plane Guardians were on another level. Even Inheim couldn''t leave Feinan to fight with the Great Elven King. O''Brien had formidable strength, but he had barely reached the entrance. In his own words, he would simply be throwing away his life. It would be better to stay behind and exterminate many Wizard Monsters. In this respect, he was not overestimating himself. Feinan needed to have some people remaining to protect the things that the Great Elven King once protected. This would be a war of attrition. The Gods originally needed a month to shatter the Universe Magic Pool. But now, Marvin estimated that they shouldn''t be able to succeed within two months. This extra time was due to the three Plane Guardians sacrificing themselves to bolster and gain time for the beings of Feinan! This time was too valuable. He had to make full use of it to increase his strength. Legends, in this terrible era, barely had the ability to step on the stage. Ruler of the Night was a very powerful class during peaceful times, but at this juncture, it was far from enough. Thinking of this, Marvin took a deep breath and eventually shattered a bone. Chapter 424: Ascending Chapter 424: Ascending Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation He might not be able to directly help the Great Elven King and the others fight the Gods, but someone else could. That was the reason he shattered this bone. Instantly, an ancient aura awakened in the west. On the Dead Area Continent, a dark space was torn apart and a huge skeleton floated out into the sky. As many watched in alarm, flesh grew on the skeleton. The world became gloomier because this was a recovering Astral Beast! Although Eric could be considered rather small for an Astral Beast, for the common people, this was already a dreadful creature as big as a mountain range. Eric awakened from his slumber. With his strong spiritual power, he instantly noticed the frightening changes that had taken place in Feinan. He saw the people softly weeping all across Feinan and read the memories of some in a flash. "So it was like this." "What you said before, it is today?" An indignant voice echoed in Marvin''s mind. Far in the east, Marvin slowly nodded. "I hope you can help." "I don''t seem to have anything else to do." An image of that shy youth image appeared momentarily in Marvin''s mind. People looked on in confusion as the Astral Beast wrapped itself in supreme power and tore through the sky. Eric chased after the Great Elven King and the others to reach the stage of the battle. No one knew the origins of this Astral Beast. He was nameless. Like that previous time this world faced a disaster, the youth once again went to sacrifice himself in silence. It was only thanks to this kind of person that this world could keep existing. ... The Universe Magic Pool''s stage was already very lively. Nicholas and the others chose to go up because the Universe Magic Pool had yet to be destroyed! Only one layer had been broken. The Universe Magic Pool was built very particularly and had at least three layers. Moreover, each layer was sturdier than the previous one. These barriers protected Feinan from external invasions. The Great Elven King and the others didn''t leave the Universe Magic Pool''s protection. On the contrary, they relied on the Universe Magic Pool''s defenses to fight the Gods. The Universe Magic Pool had its own will. It also knew how to resist. The appearance of the three Plane Guardians meant that it had allies now. Although this will was quite simple, it could at least distinguish between enemies and allies. Therefore, the appearance of the three Plane Guardians caused many of the weaker Gods'' expressions to sink. They knew that they wouldn''t be the opponents of these three if they fought one-on-one. And with the support of the Universe Magic Pool, it was very likely going to be a long battle of attrition. Some of the Gods might even fall! The Gods had attacked the Universe Magic Pool in order to progress! But they cared a lot about their lives. Thus, the appearance of the Great Elven King and the other two Plane Guardians made them slow their attacks. Many weak Gods even began to conserve their strength. Both sides were separated by the Universe Magic Pool as they watched each other carefully. That central shadow was silent for a moment before saying, "What you are doing is meaningless." "The Pool will shatter sooner or later. This continent will inevitably be ruled by Gods." "Moreover¡­ Don''t think that you can truly restrict us. You are not Gods after all. And I am unwilling to attack a former comrade-in-arms." The old man lifted his wine jug and laughed heartily, "Former comrade?" "Anuba Grant. [Dawn and Protection God]. Do you still remember your previous oaths?" "The moment you ascended, you stopped being that young shepherd protecting the weak. Your divinity swallowed your humanity. And you still have the face to calmly put on a show now?" Anuba''s face sank. As one of the three big shots of the New Gods, his Divine Power had reached a very high level. He was almost one of the most powerful existences of this universe. "Not everyone is worth protecting. Look at those people on the ground. They are selfish, ignorant, arrogant, and greedy... they control and manipulate others for the sake of their "dreams". They lose their minds to some shallow goals, ridiculously chasing after their so-called "love". They are idle, selfish, and unrestrained. And they insist on calling that "freedom". These people don''t need to exist." "They aren''t the targets of my protection. I need to purify this land, but for that, I need to get rid of these insects to make those who are truly worth protecting appear." Anuba''s voice echoed powerfully through Feinan from the distant Universe Magic Pool. His voice seemed to carry a strange power. Many people who had risen up to fight now were less confident. A dispirited expression appeared on their faces. But before they could be affected much more, a roar tore through the Universe! "Even if you are a God, you have no right to determine the life and death of others!" "How could you act so righteous in a war you''re fighting for your own benefit?!" "Come! Come! Let this insignificant mortal fight with you Gods!" Eric''s angry voice also spread across the entire world. The Astral Beast''s body pierced straight through the Universe Magic Pool! He was actually attacking directly! Tearing deep into the Gods'' lines! The Great Elven King and the other two were startled by his action. They wanted to stop him but it was too late, as Eric had already bravely rushed out! A few weak Gods paled and hurriedly got out of the way. The huge Astral Beast wandered on the periphery of the Universe Magic Pool! His body spread for kilometers and his wings were sharp like blades as he casually travelled back and forth between the Gods! For a moment, the entire group of Gods was in disorder! The only ones who weren''t disturbed were the three Gods in the middle. "Foolish," a figure next to the God of Dawn and Protection said. The next moment, the three New Gods with immense Magic Power worked together and aimed at the powerful Astral Beast, Eric! ... The fight in the sky made many forget to breathe. The battle between the Gods on one side and the Plane Guardians and the Astral Beast on the other attracted everyone''s attention. The people didn''t notice that the Wizard Monsters at their sides were lessening. Because at that split second, all the Wizards transforming into monsters heard a peaceful and calming voice. "Those who believe in me can be saved." "I am Dark Phoenix, the God of Magic." "In the name of the God of Magic, I command the Chaos Magic Power: The followers of the Magic God are not to have their wills invaded by Chaos." A bright flame lit up in the southern part of Steel City! Dark Phoenix''s body rose slowly, her eyes wide open as they gradually turned pure white! Marvin noticed immediately and reacted. "That woman is finally making her move!" She chose the best timing to advance! Chapter 425: Magic Wizards Chapter 425: Magic Wizards Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Outside Feinan, the group of Gods was in chaos. Eric used the Astral Beast''s body to attack crazily because he knew he was on a time limit. He would soon disappear now that he had been awakened by Marvin. Before his soul faded, he would use his last breath to make the greatest contribution he could. Although that smaller Astral Beast wasn''t the kind of frightening existence that could destroy the entire plane, its strength was considerable. Especially since Eric was completely disregarding his life. Many Gods were worrying. The Divine Spells the Gods were most proficient at had little effect on the Astral Beast. With Eric''s immense resistance, he actually came out undaunted from the Divine Spells of the three strongest Gods. This Astral Beast had been very powerful at its peak, to an extent that was truly shocking. But many Gods could see that Eric was already an arrow at the end of its flight. As long as they could withstand his last throes, they should be fine. What kept them on guard was the three Plane Guardians. They were more cautious than Eric and used the Universe Magic Pool as cover. With the protection of the Universe Magic Pool, they could safely sneak attack the weak Gods fleeing from Eric. A few Gods didn''t notice and were almost ended by the Three Plane Guardians. But Gods were Gods after all. Each of them had gone through the tumultuous times of the 3rd Era. They had enough life-saving tricks, and although the scene was very fierce and some were brought to a life and death crisis, none fell. But during the battle, a frightening aura spread across Feinan, making everyone somewhat distracted. "Someone is ascending?" "At such a time¡­ Such good timing." "Isn''t it? She waited for so many years before making a move." The Gods all had different expressions. Clearly, a part of them knew about Dark Phoenix and had fought against or with Dark Phoenix in the 3rd Era. The New Gods all had different attitudes toward Dark Phoenix, but most of them couldn''t help feeling disgruntled with her taking such a good opportunity to ascend. "Magic God¡­ hehe, such a frightening God Domain." "If she is successful, wouldn''t there be another God with very high Divine Power?" The thoughts of a few Gods with bad intentions spread out. The three Great Gods were expressionless. They didn''t even care much about what happened in Feinan but were instead more focused on the depths of the Universe Magic Pool. The 4th Fate Tablet was there, calmly waiting for their arrival. In their eyes, this was the only valuable thing in all of Feinan. Three Fate Tablets appeared in succession in the 3rd Era, and they were all shattered. Only two thirds were obtained by people. Those people went through the ritual to ascend and become immortal Gods. In this attempt to ascend, half of them failed. These fragments also disappeared during the rituals. The remaining third of the fragments wandered throughout the universe, turning into all kinds of strange things. Like Fortune Fairy Ding, who was once the [Fortune] fragment of the Fate Tablet. It could be said that the 3rd Era''s Fate Tablet Fragments changed the whole structure of the world. Nowadays, in the God Realms, the Ancient Gods were retreating, disappearing, or maybe resting in slumber. The New Gods were basically prevailing. And this was closely related to the large burst of Gods in the 3rd Era. But the key to these people becoming Gods rested in the Fate Tablet fragments. A small fragment was enough for a peak Legend to ascend to Godhood, so how could they not be interested? And according to the prophecy, the 4th Fate Tablet was hidden by Wizard God Lance. It was in the Universe Magic Pool, and it was complete! This was a complete Fate Tablet. What kind of power would it bring to those who were already Gods? This was what they longed to know. Particularly the three Great Gods. There were already few in the Universe that could match their power. They weren''t interested in the appearances of Dark Phoenix and Eric. They only focused on the 4th Fate Tablet. And anyone blocking their path would be ruthlessly crushed. "Hurry up, I don''t want to waste too much time." The Dawn and Protection God raised his hand and Divine Power condensed into a spear. It viciously flew through space at Eric! The spear was extremely fierce and pierced the Astral Beast''s body, and shockingly, Eric was nailed onto the 2nd layer of the Universe Magic Pool! "Rumble!" The Universe Magic Pool shook violently. The Gods immediately pounced on Eric, covering him in attacks! ... Feinan. It was a world of suffering. Apart from the locations protected by the Sources of Fire''s Order, people had kept dying at the hands of the Wizard Monsters. But the moment Dark Phoenix started her ascension ritual, all the Wizard Monsters stopped. Their eyes seemed to regain clarity. The Wizards that were 3rd rank or higher took advantage of this opportunity to break their amulets. In an instant, a layer of Divine Power wrapped around their bodies. A gentle voice echoed in their minds, "Serve me and I''ll grant you glory." "Heed my name and I''ll grant you magic." "I am the Magic God, Dark Phoenix." Hearing this, all the Wizards were shocked! They hadn''t thought that they would sink into such a situation. They saw their own bloodstained hands and a portion of the Wizards immediately went crazy. Some were calmer, while others shuddered! What had they done? After Chaos invaded their minds, they killed everyone at their sides almost instantly! Some even killed their beloved wives, their close companions, and their own children! They were in great pain. And Dark Phoenix''s voice began to take advantage of their pain. "Serve me and I''ll soothe your pain." "You''ll forget everything and become the supreme servants of the Magic God." "After today, the Magic God''s Servants will become the most respected existences in Feinan." Some Wizards began to contemplate, some making their decisions... As time slowly moved forward, a huge shadow slowly appeared in the southern part of Steel City. The Divine Fire in the center began to shine increasingly stronger! Because she had made the most suitable preparations, she was able to smoothly pass the most dangerous part of the ascension. At that moment, the minds of all those Wizards connected with her Divine Power. Because those Wizards had yet to believe in her, she had to provide amulets with Divine Power to communicate with them and try to convince them. She had spent a millennium preparing for this day! Now, it was about to be successful. In her consciousness, numerous threads shone brightly. Those were the Wizards accepting her radiance and becoming her first followers! Their belief would give her some Divine Power to help deal with the early stages of the ascension. And in return, she would use her own Divinity to protect these followers and not let the Chaos invade their minds. Because she had yet to become the Magic God, she had no way to completely control the Chaos invading her followers'' minds, and she was at her weakest. If no followers gave her Divine Power, she wouldn''t be able to keep protecting them and the ones she had just linked up to would immediately collapse. And everything she had done before would be a waste. Protecting all of their minds was extremely taxing on her Magic Power, so doing so much was a big risk. If she succeeded, with the position of Magic God as well as a powerful Domain and a large amount of followers, it was highly likely that she would become a High God! Lying low and then suddenly soaring in the sky. This was Dark Phoenix''s principle. After a millennium of enduring patiently, the outburst of power was very frightening. The entirety of Feinan was filled with Wizard Monsters. These Wizards had been in the spotlight for so long and now suddenly had such a bitter experience. They were at their weakest. She took advantage of this to gain their trust. With the way the things were going, she would at most need three days before her ascension ceremony was successful! As long as no one disturbed her midway. But that would be too perfect. Dark Phoenix herself knew that she had many enemies. Although the most troublesome ones had already gone to fight the Gods, there were still people who could pose a threat in Feinan! White River Valley''s group for example! But Dark Phoenix had already made plans for that! ... White River Valley had already been caught in a huge crisis. The second the Divine Fire burst out, Marvin assembled everyone and wanted to hurry to Steel City and stop Dark Phoenix''s ascension. This was the best opportunity to kill her, and the other Legends also understood that. They couldn''t follow the Great Elven King to fight those Gods, but getting rid of an ascending God in Feinan was good too. But unfortunately, Dark Phoenix''s arrangements were so fast that even Marvin nearly was caught off guard! A dark mass appeared in the surroundings of White River Valley! It consisted of more than 5000 low level Wizard Monsters that had set off from Jewel Bay and crossed over the Shrieking Mountain Range. The Source of Fire''s Order could disperse the Chaos Magic, but it couldn''t directly harm the Wizard Monsters. These Wizards Monsters had clearly been discarded by Dark Phoenix. She bewitched them and manipulated them to attack White River Valley! With the added effects of the Chaos Magic, these Wizard Monsters were very frightening! When the first batch of enemies appeared near the northern mine, the flame of Order gave an early warning. Even if Marvin was prepared, he was startled by the staggering amount of Wizard Monsters. 5000 2nd rank Wizard Monsters! Wasn''t this number too frightening? Dark Phoenix really had made good preparations. She knew the importance of White River Valley to Marvin and thus gathered the unsuspecting 2nd Rank Wizards in the southern part of Jewel Bay shortly before the disaster. And this move was critical at this time. Marvin had no choice but to face this ordeal first! How should he stop such a dense army of Wizard Monsters? Chapter 426: Sanctuary Chapter 426: Sanctuary Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation From his position on the peak, Marvin was truly startled when he saw the hordes of Wizard Monsters. He had assumed that Dark Phoenix would do something after the Great Calamity began, but he hadn''t expected this woman to manipulate so many low level Wizards. To accomplish this, she had probably overdrawn her Divine Power and other types of power, perhaps even part of her spirit. Five thousand Wizard Monsters would be a very frightening force with the addition of the Chaos Magic Power. If it were another place being attacked, it would likely have ended up in ruins. Fortunately, Marvin had contingencies in place for all kinds of possibilities, including even the worst case, which would be if the wild beasts corrupted by the Chaos Magic Power all besieged White River Valley. He still had an answer to this situation. The only issue was that these Wizard Monsters had arrived too suddenly! They were 2nd rank Wizards who rode on flying carpets, covering the sky and the ground. The monsters on the Shrieking Mountain Range were bellowing furiously, trying to attack the Wizards who dared to fly over them. But because of the shattering of the Universe Magic Pool''s first layer, the Shackles of Order were locked even more tightly. The entire continent was sinking into extreme chaos, yet the Shrieking Mountain Range, one of the most dangerous locations, had become the most orderly place because of the Shackles of Order set by Lance. This was so very ironic. The Wizard Monsters suffered almost no losses when flying over the Shrieking Mountain Range. The troops stationed at the northern mine clearly didn''t have the strength to face these ex-human monsters. "I need time!" Marvin shouted in a loud voice. The Legends had gathered around him as soon as he finished igniting the flame of Order. Constantine nodded and took the lead to go out. Despite not having fully recovered from his serious injuries, Izaka roared and flew into the sky to intercept the first wave of Wizard Monsters, successfully attracting their attention! Although Izaka had been injured by Tidomas and was still seriously hurt, he was an Ancient Black Dragon in the end! The Ancient Black Dragon had a very powerful characteristic: Magic Immunity! These Wizard Monsters were attracted by Izaka and a huge amount of magic flew toward him. But Izaka didn''t suffer any harm. With his protection, the people in the surroundings of the northern mine began to retreat. The Legends also attacked. Facing such a large army of Wizards, only the Legends would dare to make a move. "Boom!" The sound of a cannon echoed as Constantine led the Shas to launch an attack against the Wizards! O''Brien rushed into the middle of the swarm of Wizards. That guy''s strength was tyrannical. With enough time, he would be able to slaughter the entire Wizard Monster army by himself. But what they needed the most right now was time. Dark Phoenix hadn''t sent these guys to put an end to White River Valley. She just wanted to buy time in order to increase the ascension ritual''s chances of success. Marvin knew this. After the Legends flew out and quickly stabilized the situation, he kept pulling out one treasure after another! He had made proper preparations for this disaster. When White River Valley''s inhabitants first saw the Wizard Monsters appearing, they were frightened. After all, the scenes in the sky showed the destruction caused by these monsters, making the civilians and adventurers afraid of the power of these Wizards. They had thought that the massacre shown happening all over Feinan would spread to White River Valley, but the appearance of the Black Dragon and the Legends gave them hope. They looked at Marvin''s back and became a lot less worried. Lord Marvin was still extremely calm. This was the proof that he had a way. Regardless of the difficulty, he would always find a way, wouldn''t he? Gradually, this kind of feeling spread through White River Valley. They all couldn''t help but raise their heads to see what Marvin would do. ... The flame of Order was burning steadily. An amber crystal floated in front of Marvin. Earth Crystal! This treasure was the foundation to establish an Ancient Sanctuary. Only by using spells to dissolve the power inside the Earth Crystal could one lay the foundation of a Sanctuary. An intact Earth Crystal was rare even in the past. Marvin was quite fortunate to be able to gather one. Besides the Earth Crystal, Marvin also had three scrolls in his hands. Disintegrate, Wish, and Holy. He had gotten them from Pearl Island''s treasury. In this era, only a few people knew how to establish a Sanctuary. But in the game, everyone knew about it. Because the Chaos Magic Power was still wreaking havoc six months after the disaster. If the players wanted to establish a guild, they had to set up a Sanctuary. A flame of Order wasn''t essential for a guild. The crucial parts were an Earth Crystal, a Frost Core, a Seasons Tablet, Dark Saint Bones, and so on. These kinds of treasures that were able to alter the plane''s laws were the foundation to establish a Sanctuary. After building the foundation, one would need a large amount of Magic Power to activate the treasure while forming the Sanctuary. This condition was relatively harsh. In general, a small-scale Sanctuary needed a Legend Wizard that was at least level 25 casting Legendary Wish a minimum of 11 times. Naturally, another option would be to gather 11 Legend Wizards at that level and have them cast Legendary Wish once each. Legend Wizards were hard to come by, and moreover, Legendary Wish was one of the rarest spells. Just studying it was very challenging, let alone using it. Marvin estimated that in this era, there were at most three Legend Wizards on the continent able to easily cast Legendary Wish. White River Valley didn''t have this kind of person, but Marvin had another idea in mind. He had the three scrolls. One of them was a Wish scroll containing [Major Wish]! Major Wish had the effect of 29 Legendary Wish spells so it was more than enough. With the Earth Crystal and the Wish scroll, it wouldn''t be difficult to turn White River Valley into a Sanctuary. Marvin hadn''t used it for that sooner because he had been hoping that with the Source of Fire''s Order and the troops, he would be able to save this Major Wish scroll for other things. Unfortunately, given the situation, he ended up with no choice but to use it. He gently touched the Earth Crystal with his fingers. He was already holding a magic staff in one hand. As the spell activated, the Earth Crystal radiated with a dazzling glory. Marvin didn''t stop, touching the Major Wish scroll as well as another scroll. That was the [Holy] scroll! Since he was going for it, he wouldn''t do it half-heartedly! If he had to set up a Sanctuary, he might as well set up the strongest and most unbreakable [Holy Sanctuary]! Chapter 427: To Battle! Chapter 427: To Battle! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Holy scroll was as powerful as the Wish scroll. Although Major Holy couldn''t compare with the Shackles of Order set up by God Lance, the Order power contained within was very extraordinary. The most important part was that Holy could repel evil chaotic lifeforms from entering the Sanctuary. Marvin knew that with the current circumstances in White River Valley, a common Sanctuary wouldn''t be as good. After being the first to ignite the Source of Fire''s Order, White River Valley was bound to be a thorn in many people''s eyes. Although an ordinary Sanctuary could protect those inside and resist the Wizard Monsters, it would be unable to repel them and other monsters. But a Holy Sanctuary could. Two of the three scrolls were used at once. It would be wrong to say that Marvin didn''t feel any regret. But Pearl Island still had many resources, so it wasn''t quite so bad. With the magic staff''s activation, the Earth Crystal merged into the peak below Marvin''s feet. At that instant, everyone felt an aura that seemed as stable as a mountain. Earth Essences circulated through White River Valley, making it feel like the earth was moving. From the Spider Crypt in the north to the wilderness in the south, from Sword Harbor in the east to River Shore City in the west. The soil of this vast territory started becoming flexible... Marvin stood on the mountain peak like a God. A dazzling golden radiance flickered behind him and his eyes looked radiant. These effects were caused by the activation of Major Wish! Wish, as the name implied, was about satisfying all kinds of desires. It was a bit similar to Divination and Major Divination. However, Major Wish would turn dreams into reality while Major Divination would turn the future into reality. When looking at the difficulty of the spells, the two were similar, but Major Divination involved the deepest secrets of the Universe, the flow of Time, and the flow of Fate. Thus, it seemed a bit more profound. Under the effects of Major Wish, Marvin''s words turned real! "I want my territory to be invulnerable!" His sentence had barely ended when an amber light shone on the walls surrounding his territory. The few Golems greedily absorbed some of that aura. This was the energy drawn from the Earth Crystal, so they could potentially get a lot of benefits from absorbing it. Maybe one or two Golems would be lucky and develop wisdom, turning into an Earth Essence lifeform variant. The work Marvin had Wayne finish was showing its usefulness now. Although Major Wish was tyrannical, it still needed a foundation and its energy was limited. Without the defenses Wayne built around the territory, Marvin would have to use one third of its energy to build the defenses. Now, he only needed one sentence to improve those simple walls with the Earth Crystal. Under everyone''s shocked eyes, those simple fortifications were quickly melding with each other. Moreover, the originally short earth wall kept rising and even surpassed the height of Marvin''s castle''s walls. A firm and steady wall completely surrounded the entire White River Valley and the Wizard Monsters were unable to intrude. Naturally, Marvin wasn''t stupid enough to completely trap himself in White River Valley. The Sanctuary still had some exits, but he hid them quite ingeniously so that the enemies wouldn''t be able to find out. In this unusual period, the people would definitely be glad to be inside the Sanctuary and wouldn''t complain too much. Compared to the citizens in other parts of the continent, they could be considered extremely lucky. Many adventurers were already quite shocked by these developments. One jumped up with excitement and bragged to his friends about how brilliant a decision it was to come here. White River Valley was more or less the safest place in Feinan right now! They could feel the powerful magical energy on the walls, which was supplied by the Earth Crystal. But Marvin''s Wish wasn''t over. "I want my enemies to be unable to find traces of the Sanctuary." With these words, the laws distorted for the whole area! White River Valley did not disappear from Feinan, but there were some wonderful spatial changes to its surroundings. If one looked down from the sky, one would see a boundless thick fog covering the entire region. This fog was rather similar to the fog previously located between the Astral Sea and the Universe Magic Pool, blocking the Gods from seeing into Feinan. With this layer of fog, even a God wouldn''t be able to spy inside White River Valley! And even if outsiders knew the location of White River Valley, they still would be unable to find a path through the fog. This sentence used almost half of the Wish energy! After all, this was a very large territory. White River Valley was no longer the small rural area that Marvin once controlled. When including River Shore City, Sword Harbor, and the areas around the White River, his land was almost on par with the Jewel Bay area. Marvin estimated that the remaining energy was only enough for one more wish. He didn''t immediately use it and instead condensed that energy into a Wish Pillar. The Wish Pillar was set up on that peak, accompanying the flame of Order. When Marvin needed it, he would activate the Wish Pillar to use his final Wish to change the interior of his territory. After he finished establishing the Sanctuary, a yellow halo descended onto Marvin because of the plane''s laws. A log suddenly appeared. This halo was called [Sanctuary Lord]. As a Sanctuary Lord, he had many special powers. For example, he could expel this group of Wizard Monsters wreaking havoc near the northern mine! Marvin pointed at that vast army and muttered, "Disappear!" "Woosh!" Before their very eyes, the five thousand Wizard Monsters disappeared from the Sanctuary! They were completely expelled by Marvin. Cheers immediately spread through White River Valley! Those people who had been startled and frightened now relaxed because this disaster was dealt with. But for Marvin, this was only the beginning. Dark Phoenix only dispatched these Wizard Monsters to gain time. He couldn''t stay in White River Valley for too long. He quickly used the Holy scroll to reinforce the Sanctuary with a holy light. Any monster that entered mistakenly would be directly purified by the holy light. The remaining holy energy was also condensed into a Holy Pillar. The two pillars soared and rested in the Source of Fire''s Order. The Sanctuary was peaceful. Marvin let out a sigh and looked at the Legends. They all nodded. Their eyes were very calm because Marvin had already caused too many shocking things. If an ordinary person set up a Holy Sanctuary during the Great Calamity, they might have looked at that person with great respect. But Marvin? By now, the Legends considered that to be normal. It was the upcoming battle that made their expressions heavy. This battle would be very frightening. The enemy was someone with the potential to become a God. Although she was at her weakest during the ascension ritual, it was still uncertain whether they could defeat her. But no one chose to quit at that time. "I won''t say much." "Most likely, everyone is prepared to die." "In fact, I''m very tired of fighting. Who doesn''t want to be an ordinary person and peacefully enjoy life?" "But living in this era is our saddest circumstance... or maybe it is our most glorious opportunity!" Marvin''s voice suddenly rose as he looked at everyone. "Outside Feinan, there is a group of people considering themselves to be Gods while wantonly bringing destruction to the continent. The three Plane Guardians and a youth who has been in an Astral Beast''s body for who knows how many years are currently fighting them. I know that everything points to disaster." "But since they chose to fight, how could we just escape?" "The consequences of Dark Phoenix ascending, do I even need to talk about them?" "She chose the best timing and she is a very powerful enemy¡­ But these are irrelevant to me." He unsheathed his daggers in a flash of cold light. "I''ll kill her." Then, Marvin turned to open a passage from the Sanctuary and walked out. All the Legends tacitly followed! Everyone in White River Valley looked at their backs as they left. In the northern mine, a girl with clothes filled with dust softly prayed, "You must come back alive." "You said you would play Rock with me again¡­" ... All over Feinan. Marvin''s declaration spread through the entire continent. White River Valley becoming a Holy Sanctuary and the Wizard Monsters being expelled without doing much, these scenes thoroughly ignited a flame in the hearts of Feinan''s inhabitants. The flame of hope. Mankind still had hope. At this most difficult juncture, there would still be people like the Great Elven King, the Cloud Monk, that old man, that youth in the Astral Beast, and Marvin. The Wizard Era might be over. But the era of slavery to the Gods would never come! ... In a layer of Hell, countless Devils were ready and waiting. They only needed the order of that Devil Overlord above them to rush into Feinan so they could kill, plunder, and destroy! But even after a long time passed, the Devil Overlord still had yet to give the order. The Devils weren''t uneasy about this and simply waited peacefully. But the Devils couldn''t have imagined that the Great Devil Head in the sky was inwardly sighing in exasperation. ''Really making things difficult for me¡­'' ''My offspring actually wants to become the hero saving Feinan.'' ''And his grandfather is bound to become the villain of the story¡­ Thinking about it, it is so clich¨¦.'' Chapter 428: Stars Glittering! Chapter 428: Stars Glittering! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Steel City. This most prosperous city of the South Wizard Alliance had long since become a ruin. A large number of Wizard Monsters were occupying the territory. In the early stage of the disaster, they had attacked all the buildings and people in the area. The streets of Steel City reeked of desolation. Most of the Wizards were now gathered in the southern suburbs. Dark Phoenix was sitting on top of a small Wizard Tower. Her brain was now connected to the consciousness of countless Wizards. This was a huge burden on her because Wizards had stronger minds than common followers. But everything had advantages and disadvantages. Influencing Wizards would gain a lot more benefits than attracting ordinary people. A Fate Tablet fragment was faintly discernible in front of her chest and was protecting her will. Above her head, large void images gradually congealed. As they were refined by the Divine Fire, many indescribable incantations emerged from within. These incantations were imperfect and very messy, but they were the foundations Dark Phoenix relied on to ascend! Once the runes and incantations were arranged, Dark Phoenix would completely control the Magic Godhood! In the process of ascending, there were two big hurdles. First was collecting enough followers. Second was quickly controlling one''s Godhood. Generally, when a Legend ascended to Godhood, they would choose a Godhood that matched their Domain. A Barbarian insisting on ascending to the [Art] Godhood would find it extremely difficult. And although it wasn''t completely impossible, the countless failed ascensions at the start of the 3rd Era were a constant reminder to those that followed. Even though Dark Phoenix didn''t have just one Fate Tablet fragment, she still chose Magic as her Godhood. First, she took advantage of the Great Calamity to convince a large number of transformed Wizards to become her followers. Next, needed to quickly consolidate her Godhood. With the current pace, she would successfully get a hold of her own Godhood in about three days. Gods'' Domains were complicated. Although Dark Phoenix made thorough preparations, after the ritual began, many variables would appear. She was doing her best to influence her followers while also working hard to master her Godhood. Using her magic comprehension to refine the Laws of Magic inside the Fate Tablet fragment was a very arduous task. Currently, she really was at her weakest. Thus, she made the army of Wizard Monsters attack White River Valley. She knew that Marvin wouldn''t be too worried about the Wizard Monsters, but he still valued his territory and his citizens very much. He would definitely be held back in White River Valley. ''It''ll be good if they can hold them back for a day,'' Dark Phoenix thought. Below her, there were numerous Wizards. These Wizards were snarling and their eyes were completely red, but under the restriction of her Divine Might, they couldn''t move. They were all 3rd rank or higher. Some of them were even Half-Legends! After starting the ritual, Dark Phoenix gathered almost all of these stronger Wizards. She acted intimidating while at the same time giving them hope, trying to get them to become her followers. But it looked like she had underestimated the stubbornness of these Wizards. Some of them would rather turn into monsters than become her servants! Dark Phoenix was enraged by these fools! She had a very simple solution for those people... "Pop." A low bursting sound echoed. A Wizard in the crowd exploded in a shower of blood! The Wizards at his sides let out some sounds of unease but they couldn''t do anything. They already weren''t able to protect their minds from the attack of the Chaos Magic Power. If not for Dark Phoenix using the Fate Tablet fragment to give them time to make a choice, they would have already degenerated! "It''s not shameful to acknowledge me. It''s actually an honor." "It would be a great honor to become a Goddess'' servant. Just like them." Dark Phoenix pointed at the group of more than a dozen Wizards on the closest tower. That was the first wave of converted followers and three of them were Legend Wizards! These three were all higher-ups of the South Wizard Alliance. In the past, Dark Phoenix had manipulated them secretly. It wasn''t strange for them to become her followers now. The others ranged from 3rd rank to Half-Legend rank and were also very powerful. After becoming her followers, Dark Phoenix generously gave the strongest of them positions as the Magic Goddess'' Divine Servants. It had to be known that each God only had a limited number of spots for Divine Servants. Every God treasured their Divine Servants'' spots, just like they did for Apostles'' spots. A God with a Level 64 Divinity (High Divine Power) only had 32 spots available for Divine Servants. Dark Phoenix was still early in the process of ascending. Her Divinity was constantly increasing and had reached Level 12 Divinity (Medium Divine Power), which was only enough to have 6 positions for Divine Servants. And she used them all up. It could be considered a huge gamble. But she made this gamble because she currently needed protection. These Divine Servants would be the best guardians. Gods and their Divine Servants were closely linked. If a Divine Servant died, the God would suffer damage. If the God fell, the Divine Servants would definitely die! Thus, the Divine Servants would do everything they could to protect the God they served. Naturally, in return, these servants would be granted a considerable amount of Divine Power. In general, even a newly advanced Divine Servant would have the abilities of a weak Half-God. The wave of Wizards that got converted into followers first could already move freely. They spread out according to Dark Phoenix''s arrangements. Dark Phoenix had already placed a lot of spells near the tower, but having people scout directly would be a lot better. How could she have expected that just as her followers dispersed, she would feel a violent pain from the south! A Divine Servant had been instantly killed! ''South!'' ''How could this be!'' Dark Phoenix suddenly opened her eyes. Far in the distance, a tall man was dragging a Divine Servant''s body behind him as he softly walked closer. O''Brien. Only he could so easily kill a Half-Legend Wizard who had become a Divine Servant! Behind him, a few more silhouettes appeared. Constantine, Lorant, Owl. Upon seeing all of them, Dark Phoenix''s heart beat crazily fast as she wondered, ''What about Marvin?'' ''And the others?'' ''Could it be a sneak attack?'' Dark Phoenix immediately raised her vigilance! She was currently at her weakest. If Marvin attacked her, she might truly fall. Her gaze was somewhat heavy. The transformed Wizards near the tower were growling restlessly! She was already having a hard time suppressing them! ''Since you dare to come, then die!'' ''There is only one end for those who dare to stand against me.'' Dark Phoenix gave the restrained Wizards a stern look. The next second, a considerable portion of the Wizard Monsters gasped. They lost their minds again as they rushed to attack the four Legends! O''Brien didn''t seem worried as he charged in to kill the Wizard Monsters! But the pressure this time was a lot higher. Heavenly Deer Lorant kept using Celestial Holy spells to add holy halos to his allies while also using spells that would reduce the effect of the Magic Power transformation on these Wizards. Constantine and Owl chose to roam around the battlefield making opportunistic attacks. O''Brien took care of the front line, and the two weren''t specialized in fighting head-on. It was fine when fighting 2nd rank Wizard Monsters, but now the army of Wizards was a whole rank stronger. One lucky spell and they could be crushed to death. A messy battle broke out. The fight in the southern suburbs of Steel City wasn''t easy for the Legends'' 4-man team. It was a slow and bitter struggle. These Wizard Monsters weren''t ordinary Wizards! They were all 3rd rank or higher, and with the effect of the Chaos Magic Power, their spells were basically twice as strong. After a while, even O''Brien started dodging instead of meeting the spells head-on. That guy had dared to fight with the Molten Overlord and the Azure Matriarch! But facing this swarm of frightening Wizard Monsters, he started to show signs of weariness. In spite of this, they didn''t retreat, they kept fighting! ... Dark Phoenix''s doubts kept increasing. Clearly, Marvin had settled White River Valley''s predicament. Otherwise, he would have needed these Legends to help protect his territory instead of attacking. What about Marvin himself? And the remaining Legends? Inheim? The Migratory Bird Council''s people? That gay Prince from Thousand Leaves Forest? Where had those guys gone? Could they still be scheming something? Her mind grew increasingly uneasy and unstable. At that time, she realized that another thread broke! Her expression became livid. Another Divine Servant! This one wasn''t a Legend either, but he had been the strongest Half-Legend. At that time, Dark Phoenix reacted. ''They want to kill my followers! And especially the converted ones, in order to make me lose Divine Power!'' ''These four Legends are only here to attract my attention.'' ''Marvin went with the other Legends to kill off my followers!'' Upon realizing this, Dark Phoenix quickly sent out a mental order. All those converted followers were to immediately retreat back to the southern suburbs of Steel City! After giving that command, Dark Phoenix regained her composure. She even had a smile on her face. Marvin''s actions proved that he was afraid. He didn''t dare to fight her upfront and tried to weaken her instead. Unfortunately for him, she was getting stronger over time! She could already somewhat reach the entire continent, and she wasn''t influencing only Wizards, but also ordinary people. It was just that they were relatively weaker. With time, she would get more and more followers and her Divine Power would skyrocket. At that time, Marvin would die without even knowing what hit him! ... In the northern part of Steel City, Marvin was looking regretfully at the Legend Divine Servant retreating. He shook his head lightly as he grumbled, "It seems she saw through our first plan. Time to implement our 2nd plan." Endless Ocean was at his side, with a look full of worry. "But Sir Inheim is still not back." "A large Devil army appeared in the northern part of the Supreme Jungle. The Migratory Bird Council is lacking people. Only I can help." "Even Thousand Leaves Forest seems to have been attacked by the Evil Spirits. Prince Ivan might not be able to catch up." "If we start the second plan, wouldn''t we be lacking manpower?" Marvin took a deep breath and resolutely said, "It''s enough." "What if it''s not enough?" Endless Ocean didn''t seem reassured. "Whatever happens, Dark Phoenix will die today!" ... Rocky Mountain, Hope City. Under the blessing of the flame of Order, the waves of chaos didn''t spread to this place. Although Hope City was populous, thanks to the protection of the three sisters, it was still as quiet as usual. The sisters were standing next to each other on the city wall, looking at the shadow in the distance. After some time, Jessica seemed to have made a decision. "I hand Hope City over to you. I can''t watch a potential husband throw away his life, right?" Lorie stuck her tongue out and rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction. Kate''s face was full of worry. Jessica was very powerful, but this time she would be facing a Goddess. Fate Sorceresses were always the targets of the Gods'' jealousy. "Be careful." Kate thought for a moment but could only say that in the end. All she could do was protect this city on behalf of Jessica. Jessica''s decision couldn''t be changed. She took a step forward and stopped. She moved back and grabbed that chubby thing from Kate''s shoulder. "I''ll borrow Ding." Jessica then disappeared into the sky while Ding was protesting. ... North. A bloodstained girl lifted her head with some effort. The three holy swords on her back seemed to shine even more brightly as if they were filled with bloodthirst. "A Goddess¡­" The girl said in a low voice, "It''s the first God in Feinan ever since the start of the 4th Era." "I want to go kill her." "You don''t mind?" she asked those behind her. The five servants remained silent. Taking that as acquiesence, she exerted her power and began to rush through the North''s wasteland like lightning! What was even stranger was that those five servants wearing cuffs were able to keep up with the Valkyrie''s speed! The six bolts of light flashed toward the South. Fearlessly rushing toward the Goddess. ... In the Millennium Mountain Range. A girl that looked about ten years old walked out of a forest. Her eyes were focused on that shadow in the sky. After a while, she mumbled, "Such a disgusting feeling." "She is my enemy right?" A wrinkled old lady behind her sighed, "You still haven''t finished the last ritual." "You should stay safe for now and you¡­" But she was interrupted. "I don''t care." The girl casually plucked a leaf from a tree, and in a blink, the leaf turned into ashes. "I am the Queen of Ashes, the last successor of the Anzed Witch Ruler." "No one can stop me. It is the same even if you are my mother." "It''s the same for that woman." A plume of flames burst out from her body. She rose into the sky and flew into the distance. "I was reborn from ashes." "But my enemies will turn to dust." The girl''s voice seemed somewhat immature, but it felt incomparably domineering! "I am Hathaway, the Queen of Ashes!" "No one can stop me." "Not even Gods!" Chapter 429: Astral Plane Seal Chapter 429: Astral Plane Seal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Southern suburbs of Steel City. The Divine Servants safely returned one by one, making Dark Phoenix feel more reassured. Although the four Legends fighting her forces were powerful, they couldn''t pass through the army of transformed Wizards for the time being, so there was nothing to worry about. ''Want to weaken me? Dream on!'' Dark Phoenix curled her lip in derision as she boasted in her mind, ''My followers are all over the continent. In such desperate times, everyone needs some hope.'' ''Their Faith isn''t very powerful, but with enough droplets, you can form an ocean, and that is more than enough.'' ''No one can stop me!'' She ordered the Divine Servants to guard her attentively and had the transformed Wizards stall the four Legends. The Divine Servants wouldn''t attack those Legends because they had to be ready for any of Marvin''s tricks. As long as she was safe, everything would go according to her plan. Dark Phoenix closed her eyes and began to delve into the Godhood''s countless Laws of Magic. Meanwhile, she also joined with the consciousness of thousands upon thousands of people across Feinan to keep spreading her influence and raising more threads of Faith. These represented the people becoming followers of the Goddess of Magic. She was getting closer and closer to truly ascending. ... Time flew by. Marvin kept skipping through the Shadow Plane, coldly observing Dark Phoenix''s moves. Every movement was done through shifting positions with the Shadow Vortexes, so Dark Phoenix couldn''t find any trace of him. He was anxious for the first time. It really was troublesome. Marvin didn''t recognize those runes in the sky, but at this pace, Dark Phoenix would be able to grasp her Godhood in two days! If she succeeded, her power would be unfathomable. Many spells that had vanished through the ages would reappear in her hands. She would truly become the Magic Goddess! In this world filled with Chaos Magic Power, even those three powerful New Gods might not dare to claim that they could win against Dark Phoenix if she became the Goddess of Magic! Even during the process, she would learn a lot of spells. He couldn''t let it keep going! Dark Phoenix was still vulnerable right now. The more they let it drag on, the more followers she would get and the more spells she would master. But Marvin had to clench his teeth and endure. The Great Calamity couldn''t be prevented. Disturbances didn''t only appear at Marvin''s White River Valley. Several forces related to him also had issues. In the North, Daniela still had to protect that Source of Fire''s Order from the Demon army. It was unlikely for them to dispatch manpower to handle Dark Phoenix. As for Thousand Leaves Forest, after the Great Elven King left, Ivan had to take responsibility and defend the territory. The Wood Elves had no shortage of powerhouses, but they needed their king to lead them. Ivan was originally greatly criticized, but because of the chaos and the desperate need for a leader, the position fell upon him. It was uncertain whether or not this Wood Elven Prince could maintain the leadership in times of peace. In this precarious situation, Tidomas'' army appeared near Thousand Leaves Forest so Ivan was unable to help Marvin. Although the Supreme Jungle''s Migratory Bird Council didn''t have dealings with Marvin very often, as Great Druids that revered nature, they knew that the birth of a God would engender widespread destruction. Moreover, Endless Ocean, Sky Fury, and Mother of Creation had some friendship with Marvin. It was normal to send a few Great Druids to help out. But things weren''t going that well. The recently established Sanctuary of the Migratory Bird Council also suffered an attack from outsiders. A Devil army appeared in the northern side of the Millennium Mountain Range, killing their way toward the Supreme Jungle. The Migratory Bird Council was doing their utmost to stop these Devils. Eventually, the only one that came to help Marvin was Endless Ocean. This was already largely different from what he had originally planned. He had wanted to weaken the first group of followers because Dark Phoenix had used up a lot of her Divine Power to nurture them. Moreover, killing Divine Servants would deal some damage to Dark Phoenix''s Divine Source. That was quite a reasonable plan. But because of the shortage of manpower, it hadn''t gone as well as he''d hoped. If Inheim, Ivan, Sky Fury, and the others had come, the Legends could have split into groups to attack different ones at the same time. They would have been able to kill most of the Divine Servants in a flash. Dark Phoenix wouldn''t have time to react when she noticed. But instead, only Marvin and Endless Ocean were there. They only killed a single Divine Servant before Dark Phoenix pulled the rest back. Thus, the diversion created by O''Brien and the others became meaningless. The worst thing was that the four Legends were surrounded by waves of transformed Wizards and getting away would be difficult. If not for Dark Phoenix being afraid of Marvin''s potential follow-up plan, she would have used the Divine Servants to focus on them. The four would have been in huge trouble! Marvin was quite displeased with the outcome. He could only force himself to implement the 2nd plan, which was a little risky. Even worse, this plan normally would have used the help of four casters! And he only had Endless Ocean at his side right now. ''I wonder if she is holding up¡­'' A hint of worry flashed across Marvin''s eyes. Although his friendship with Endless Ocean wasn''t that deep, this woman who was as gentle as water gave him a very comfortable feeling. She was also the one who had gifted him a False Divine Vessel, helping him grow before the Great Calamity. Carrying out that part of the 2nd plan alone made Marvin worried about her. But as he said before, now was the time to go all-out. It wasn''t just him. If they wanted to survive, all of Feinan''s powerhouses needed to push their limits! The consequences would be too terrible if Dark Phoenix ascended. ''Faster¡­'' Marvin jumped from vortex to vortex, feeling very anxious. At that time, the Thousand Paper Crane on his chest suddenly felt hot. This was Endless Ocean''s signal. Everything was ready. Marvin took a deep breath and tore that Thousand Paper Crane before exiting the Shadow Plane! ... On top of the black tower, Dark Phoenix suddenly opened her eyes. Marvin''s figure instantly pierced through the Barrier set up by the Divine Servants and landed ten meters from Dark Phoenix! ''He actually dared to attack!'' ''Is this guy not afraid of death?'' Dark Phoenix sneered and suddenly raised her hand, ready to see that guy''s face pale in fright. Even if she was weak right now, it wasn''t to the point that she could be easily assassinated by a newly advanced Legend! The vast Divine Power condensed. But suddenly, there seemed to be a force severing the source of her Divine Power! Dark Phoenix was disconcerted! Four bright lights came over from the nearby jungle, hovering around them! Four totemic pillars rose up to the sky and formed a powerful Boundary, sealing the tower and trapping many transformed Wizards inside. Endless Ocean was standing on a pillar, her back drenched in cold sweat! She was controlling the four pillars on her own, which was far beyond what she could handle. Moreover, these four totems were forcefully severing Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power Source. She was extremely pale, but she was still holding on. Now! A stern expression flashed through Marvin''s eyes. The four totemic pillars were treasures guarded by the Migratory Bird Council for many years. It was rumored that during ancient times, the four totems were able to create Boundaries that could even kill Gods that had immense Divine Power! The origins of the four totemic pillars were too mysterious. Even the oldest Great Druid didn''t know. They only knew that the Boundary set up by the four totemic pillars had two effects: [Absolute Divine Restriction] and [Absolute Magic Sealing]! Within the Boundary, Divine Spells and other magic were completely ineffective. Marvin was waiting for this opportunity. Endless Ocean was risking her life to set up these four totemic pillars to give him such an opening. He couldn''t fail! [Burst]! Marvin didn''t care about harming his body and forcibly increased his speed, attacking Dark Phoenix as fast as he could. The Azure Leaf in his hand slashed down with extreme speed! A tinge of nervousness flashed in Dark Phoenix''s eyes before being replaced by a sneer. "Clang!" Azure Leaf slashed at Dark Phoenix''s head. But a small barrier blocked it from hitting her. Dark Phoenix came out unscathed. Marvin''s eyes went wide. "This is impossible!" Even if she could overcome Azure Leaf''s [Divine Restraint] and [Magic Penetration], Dark Phoenix was in the totems'' boundary. How could she use magic? But he had no time to think about it as Dark Phoenix''s cold voice echoed in his ears. "Using a small boundary made by four totems to seal my Divine Power? Little Marvin, you are too naive." "Or should I say, you believe too much in the strength of your battle companions?" Marvin''s body stiffened as Dark Phoenix ridiculed him! He was actually unable to move his body. He barely managed to turn his head, only to see Endless Ocean bleeding all over, blood trickling down from her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. Regret filled her face as she fell down from the totemic pillar. In the end, she couldn''t seal Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power on her own. Marvin''s plan also failed in an instant. Without someone to control them, even if the four totemic pillar still had some effect, they were unable to suppress Dark Phoenix. "I won''t let you die so fast. I''ll make you watch as I rule this continent." "I''ll let you watch as your loved ones die¡­" Dark Phoenix''s cruel laughter echoed next to Marvin. Then, a powerful energy assaulted Marvin and he sank into darkness, instantly losing consciousness! [Void Seal]! "Noooo!" Within the army of transformed Wizards, Constantine, seeing Endless Ocean collapsing and Marvin disappearing, went berserk. Chapter 430: Turning Point Chapter 430: Turning Point Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Dark Phoenix looked at everything in front of her and smiled coldly. It was all under control. She glanced back at Endless Ocean and had a cruel idea. A small group of scarlet-eyed Wizard Monsters turned and started to approach Endless Ocean. Trapped within the army of Wizards, Constantine felt a sharp ache inside when he saw that scene. He shouted angrily and gave up dodging as he desperately cut a bloody path through the Wizards like a living artillery shell! "Bang! Bang! Bang!" He skillfully wielded firearms and swords together and in a flash, more than ten Wizards lost their lives. But there were too many of them. Moreover, after Marvin was sealed, Dark Phoenix became much less cautious. She even dispatched two Divine Servants to intercept him. These two Divine Servants were Legend Wizards! They threw some Legendary spells at Constantine as he continued trying to break through the army! These were all deadly Legendary spells: Legendary Disintegrate, Legendary Death Ray, Legendary Aging... Even Marvin with his high Magic Resistance wouldn''t dare to take these spells head on. Constantine was in a hurry and wanted to save Endless Ocean, but he couldn''t just ignore the spells! O''Brien and the rest of the group also sank into a dire predicament. Dark Phoenix wouldn''t act half-heartedly once she decided to attack. With the blessing of Divine Power, these Legend Wizards were very frightening. Each of their spells would have an earth-shattering effect. If the four didn''t manage to avoid or defend against the spells, it was very likely that they would lose their lives! "Cover me!" Constantine''s eyes were bloodshot as he rushed to O''Brien. The latter nodded calmly. Shadow Thief Owl quickly escaped into the Shadow Plane, while Lorant set a Celestial Boundary. But this Order spell, which normally should have been incredibly powerful, seemed to be weakened by the erosion of the Chaos Magic Power. Faced with the firepower of such a large number of Wizards, the barrier was in danger of breaking! Lorant had no choice but to immediately make use of a treasure. He was a Divine Servant of the Nature God. The treasures in the White Deer Cave were some of the best in Feinan. To deal with the current situation, he took out a small sapling! In an instant, a vast nature aura spread out. The casting of the common Wizards was immediately disrupted. They spat up blood and ended up battered, exhausted, and dishevelled. Even the Legend Wizards failed their spells and shook because of this aura! ''Ancient Nature God''s body?'' Dark Phoenix''s eyes became burning hot! Of the people present, only she knew about this sapling. Although the Nature God was slumbering, the lifeforms who served him all received generous presents. Even though this sapling wasn''t the Nature God''s actual body, it was definitely the body of one of his avatars! Otherwise, it would have been impossible for it to have such formidable power. The problem was that this small sapling couldn''t be exposed in Feinan for too long or else it would disturb the Nature God''s slumber. Lorant used it to safeguard their lives in that desperate moment because he had no other choice. But it did provide enough time for Constantine to make his preparations. Constantine took out a weapon looking similar to Purple Brilliant! ''Although it''s still a prototype, it should be usable!'' Constantine was greatly agitated as he saw the group of Wizards getting closer to Endless Ocean. His hands moved at an unmatched speed as he quickly assembled and adjusted the components. Dark Phoenix instinctively felt something wrong and warned, "Everyone spread out!" But it was already too late. "Die for me!" roared Constantine. "Boom!" A huge explosion rattled the eardrums of everyone present! A thick green light fiercely shot out from the cannon and all the Wizards struck by the beam turned to ooze! Their howls of pain trailed off as they melted into muddy green puddles! This was a gruesome sight. Even the Divine Servants felt apprehensive! If not for Dark Phoenix''s earlier warning, they might have tried to rush toward Constantine at that moment and would have probably suffered the same end! With that one shot, the path was cleared. Constantine''s face was unpleasantly red after shooting the weapon and blood was leaking from the corner of his mouth. At that time, he didn''t take care of the weapon, instead taking advantage of the opening and using Demon Hunter Steps to rush to Endless Ocean''s body! O''Brien and Lorant didn''t even have time to follow before the army of Wizard Monsters had once again surrounded them, cutting off their path! A hint of amazement flashed through Dark Phoenix''s eyes, but she still kept her cool! Constantine''s move accomplished nothing more than putting himself in the same situation as Endless Ocean. These Legends would die today! ... "Are you okay?" Constantine looked anxiously at Endless Ocean, who had fallen next to a totemic pillar. This unceasingly gentle woman was bleeding all over. Her figure looked tragically pitiful. "I¡­ It''s fine." With some difficulty, Endless Ocean wiped some blood off her face and softly began to ask, "Marvin¡­" "Astral Plane Seal," Constantine answered bitterly. Endless Ocean closed her eyes with a grimace. It would take a Legend Caster at the very least to remove Dark Phoenix''s Astral Plane Seal. If Endless Ocean were fine, she could make the attempt. But now... "Keee¡­" The water totem issued a low sound. That was due to Wizards attacking it. The totemic pillar wouldn''t last long with the energy it had left. "Are we going to die?" Endless Ocean''s expression faltered. Constantine gently held her shoulders and looked at her with his bloodshot eyes. "We won''t... I''ll save you." "Believe me. I have a way." But regardless of Constantine''s determination, Endless Ocean''s life aura was gradually dissipating. Taking care of the four totems alone had proven to be too much for her. But considering the situation, they''d had no other choice. They could only take the risk. If they succeeded in stopping Dark Phoenix at the initial stage of ascension, she would have been in one in a near-death state instead of Endless Ocean. Meanwhile, nobody had any idea about Marvin''s condition within the Astral Plane Seal. Given the circumstances, the outcome had greatly depended on luck. Endless Ocean really did manage to sever Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power, but only for a moment. Then, Dark Phoenix''s mighty power immediately broke through Endless Ocean''s seal, making her suffer instead. This also caused Marvin''s attack to fail. To guarantee proper activation, the four totemic pillars needed four Legend casters to control the boundary! "In fact¡­ I stole the four totemic pillars from the Migratory Bird Council." Despite their current plight, Endless Ocean became very calm. She explained in a soft voice, "I left them." "They didn''t dare to provoke Dark Phoenix. Moreover, they felt that setting themselves against the Gods wasn''t a sensible decision. They are only a group of cowards that want to hide in a refuge, taking advantage of the power of the Ancient Nature God to keep themselves safe." "I knew I wouldn''t be able to suppress Dark Phoenix for long." "But I remember that you once said that sometimes, people need to take a stand... didn''t you?" A magnificent smile appeared on that blood-stained face. "Leave quickly. Escape with O''Brien, there will still be hope as long as you all are fine." "My body has already been mangled by Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power. There is no hope for me. Leave quickly." "Oh right, I''ll say it in the end... I love you." She gazed firmly at Constantine as she softly muttered, "I didn''t expect that I would be the first to say it in the end." "Wimp." After saying this, she slowly closed her eyes, but her quivering eyelashes exposed the worry in her heart. Constantine''s face flushed red and he immediately picked up Endless Ocean. "What are you doing?" Endless Ocean suddenly opened her eyes again. "Dying here together is also good." Constantine laughed heartily. "I brought a nice gift with me to give to Dark Phoenix." The two looked at each other with warm smiles. The swaying grenades at Constantine''s waist seemed unremarkable under the light of the totems. When the time came, what was the point of worrying? Isn''t it enough to die alongside someone you love? She laid down her disagreement with the Migratory Bird Council. He laid down the burdens of leading the Shas. The two were merely a pair of ordinary lovers. The light of the totemic pillar was constantly weakening. Death was apparently already playing its requiem. As for the rest of the group in the middle of the Wizard army, they were in deep trouble. The Divine Servants had already joined in, making O''Brien unable to keep holding them off. He was starting to get wounded. Shadow Thief Owl tried his best to kill a Legend Divine Servant, but his arm was hit by a Petrifaction spell and he almost couldn''t escape. Everything seemed to be going badly. Constantine took a deep breath and gently kissed Endless Ocean''s forehead. He prepared to rush out of the protection of the totemic pillar to give Dark Phoenix a pleasant surprise. He believed the surprise would be enough to open up a chance for O''Brien and the others to escape. But before he was ready, he heard a faint sound as a figure seemed to be flashing over from the eastern sky! A Golden Griffin was flying over, carrying a Wood Elven Girl who was holding a precious sword! And in the west, a shadow kept flickering, also approaching quickly. Constantine froze. He had been planning to dash out from the protection of the pillar, but he decided to wait for now. Hmm? Perhaps this could be a turning point? ... Astral Plane. Cold. Dark. Boundless. Marvin didn''t know how long he had slumbered for before he awakened. He wouldn''t die here thanks to his Ruler of the Night constitution, but he ended up just drifting around. Here, time lost its meaning. He didn''t know what happened in Feinan. He also couldn''t control his own body. He had no idea how long had been drifting before a gentle light appeared in front of him. He was sucked into the ball of light. After his eyes adapted to the bright light, he faintly saw a Dragon looking at him with interest. It wasn''t one of those Dragons from Feinan; it looked like the Dragons depicted in the eastern countries of his world. The Dragon''s wings were tucked close to his body, and he asked with a very human-like expression: "So, you are the one Lance chose?" Chapter 431: Tiramisu Chapter 431: Tiramisu Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Dragon''s words shocked Marvin. He couldn''t help but ask, "Where are we? What is the meaning of your question?" The Dragon glanced at Marvin and told him with a strange expression, "What''s that nonsense? We''re in the depths of the Astral Plane." Marvin remained silent. Of course he knew that they were in the depths of the Astral Plane. Dark Phoenix used the Astral Plane Seal to send him here. His body still had a faint connection to her. While Marvin was floating in the endless Astral Plane, Dark Phoenix could pull him back to Feinan with a single thought. But Marvin didn''t know what Feinan would be like by then. He had already done his best, and now he could only hope that the 3rd part of his plan would be effective. Marvin always liked to keep an extra card in reserve. ''I don''t know whether Inheim found the others of the Alliance of the Seven Orders. If they could come, killing Dark Phoenix might be possible¡­'' As he thought about this, he suddenly realized that since he reached this amber ball of light, his connection to Dark Phoenix had surprisingly been severed! He considered the Dragon''s words as he took in his surroundings. But aside from the light, there was nothing here. "This is a cage." The Dragon shrugged ambivalently as he explained, "You can''t see anything outside from here, and there is also nothing in here. My father locked me up many years ago." "I made some rookie mistakes and thus¡­ You understand." "If you are hungry, I actually do have a lot of food." After saying that, a gargantuan pile of coconuts appeared in front of the Dragon. He waved his arm and invited, "You can try some." Marvin''s attention returned to the Dragon''s body. He carefully examined the Dragon''s unique features and after a while, he involuntarily blurted out, "You are the Eternal Time Dragon!? Hold on¡­ You aren''t Sir Bacon¡­" The Dragon shook his head. "Bacon is my father''s name, I am Tiramisu." Marvin felt a headache. What''s up with that name? The Eternal Time Dragon was Wizard God Lance''s closest companion. The two were inseparable. In the entire Universe, the Eternal Time Dragon was the highest type of lifeform. Common Dragons simply couldn''t compare to it. An adult Eternal Time Dragon could destroy all the Gods, but such an existence was very rare. Their lifespans seemed almost eternal. But it was said that during an Eternal Time Dragon''s lifetime, they might not be able to meet another of their kind. Some conjectured that a Universe could only have one Eternal Time Dragon, so as a result, two of them could never meet. The birth of an Eternal Time Dragon meant the fall, or perhaps the departure, of another. Now, a living Eternal Time Dragon appeared before Marvin. This meant that Lance''s closest partner, Bacon, had already left this Universe. Then what about Lance himself? Marvin had too many questions in mind. This Dragon looked like he knew a lot, so Marvin asked again, "What did you mean earlier?" "Why did you call me the person chosen by Lance?" He had a faint feeling that he was finally approaching the truth of the matter. But how could he have expected the Dragon to awkwardly answer, "Eh? I just spoke without thinking." "I didn''t see Sir Lance, even though my name was chosen by him, and I also didn''t get to see my father¡­" "But I know your name. I was very restless when I was in my egg. I heard something about the plan that my father and Sir Lance made. And they mentioned your name, [Marvin]. Isn''t that right? I have some special abilities that allow me to see through your name and part of your past." "Later, because I did some bad things while still in my egg, my father decided to lock me up here. Only when my power is sufficient will I be able to break through the shackles and leave. You see, it''s very boring in here." Marvin listened, dumbstruck. His transmigration¡­ As expected, it wasn''t an accident! What was Great God Lance''s plan? Construct Mark 47, and Eternal Time Dragon Bacon''s offspring¡­ They leaked some information, and now Marvin knew that his own transmigration was definitely related to Lance. What did he want in the end? Using a Gamer to save a world? That sounded like such a bad joke. If he wanted to stop this Great Calamity, why didn''t he do it himself? Now Marvin was finally 100% certain that this was a real world and that it wasn''t just some delusion. Then, what about Earth''s "Feinan Continent" game? His head felt like bursting. At that time, Tiramisu added, "Oh right, I did hear about something related to you." "Before your name was mentioned, Lance had been chatting with my father and said something about wanting to return to his homeworld." Homeworld? Something clicked in Marvin''s mind. The homeworld Tiramisu mentioned, could it be Earth? Could it be that Feinan''s God, Lance, was also someone from Earth? ... Steel City''s southern suburbs. Constantine, who had been prepared to die with Endless Ocean, stopped his movements because of the arrival of reinforcements. The Wood Elf on the Golden Griffin seemed to have no fighting power, but her mount was extraordinary. That deep roar actually sent those Wizards into disorder for a short time! The Order power imbued in the roar even had a hint of a Source of Fire''s Order. This was a Golden Griffin that had evolved to the extreme! Even Thousand Leaves Forest probably had very few beings that could contend with it. Everyone''s eyes gathered on the Wood Elf on the back of the Griffin. What was so special about her? How could she become the master of such a powerful lifeform? They soon felt a bit disappointed. This Wood Elven Girl looked very delicate and her strength was simply a mess! But what was with that confident expression? "This girl¡­" O''Brien asked in bafflement, "Isn''t she that messenger?" He recalled that the Great Elven King previously sent that girl to deliver a message to Marvin. Thousand Leaves Forest couldn''t send help, but in the end, she still came here. A weak Wood Elf? Even if she was riding a Golden Griffin, how much could that change? Dark Phoenix smiled. She didn''t even bother to look at the Wood Elf. The Golden Griffin could temporarily intimidate the Wizard Monsters, but the Divine Servants would definitely be able to kill it. After that, the Wood Elf would only be a small appetizer. What truly drew her attention was that shadow approaching from the west! ... Jessica was flying toward them like a bolt of lightning. Fate Power was useful in all kinds of situations. She was clearly a caster, but she could use Fate Power to enhance her physical abilities and fight more like a Berserker instead. This versatility was one of the strengths of a Fate Sorceress. She rushed straight into the battlefield and released her astounding Fate Power, instantly taking care of the thirty Wizard Monsters near the totemic pillar! Domineering! Seeing this kind of breathtaking entrance, everyone felt a bit moved. Even O''Brien, who was at least as powerful as her, couldn''t help but feel some admiration. With such reinforcements arriving, the Legends could breathe a sigh of relief. They already knew about the great strength of this Fate Sorceress from Rocky Mountain. Jessica clearly wasn''t on Dark Phoenix''s side. They knew that Marvin had a very good relationship with the three sisters, which was probably why she came to help. To be honest, O''Brien and Jessica were certainly at a similar level of power. But he had a melee class and couldn''t be as effective when facing a veritable horde of Wizard Monsters, especially with the powerful Divine Servants among them. The Legend Divine Servants had been giving O''Brien great difficulties. Jessica could deal with them more effectively. Fate Power was one of the strongest kinds of power in existence. It was even a bit stronger than Divine Power! Because Fate Power enjoyed the blessing of the plane''s laws, Jessica''s power was the strongest type overall in Feinan! And rather than being limited to casting spells, Jessica''s Fate Power could adapt itself to be as suitable as possible for fighting the Wizard Monsters. Just her arrival was enough to let the other Legends break free from the army of transformed Wizards. Dark Phoenix''s expression was rather gloomy. Jessica''s appearance not only made her feel threatened, but also jealous! After enduring for so many years, she still had to go through so much trouble in hope of ascending. Meanwhile, some people were born with the favor of the world! They didn''t need to do anything, only needing to drink and sleep to wake up with an increase in power. This was completely unfair! Dark Phoenix''s eyes burned with murderous intent. A moment later, she sneered. So what if they were strong? Marvin was already in her hands. With their stupid emotions, would they dare to do anything with their friend''s life on the line? With that in mind, she undid her Astral Plane Seal and extended her hand toward the pitch-black hole! But there was nothing there. ''How could this be?'' ''He actually escaped from my Astral Plane Seal?'' Dark Phoenix was livid! A feeling of crisis rose up in her heart. Jessica was standing in front of the totemic pillar, and none of the Wizard Monsters dared to approach. The Golden Griffin carried the Wood Elf named Butterfly and slowly descended into the light of the totem. Jessica and Constantine were surprised as Butterfly casually got off the Golden Griffin and handed her sword to Constantine. "Prince Ivan told me to lend you this." The longsword looked simple but had a special luster. "This is¡­ Glorious Wind?" Constantine was shocked. One of the Nine Elven Swords. The most precious treasure of Thousand Leaves Forest! Constantine was baffled because he couldn''t see how Ivan knew that he needed this sword! Everyone only knew about his strength as a Battle Gunner and a Night Walker. Butterfly lightly laughed, "It is indeed [Glorious Wind]." "Don''t ask me, I am only a messenger. I don''t know anything else." "Prince Ivan said this might be useful to you, so I came to deliver it." After thanking her, Constantine solemnly took Glorious Wind and his aura suddenly changed. On the other side, Jessica had been looking around at everyone. She suddenly asked: "What about Marvin?" Chapter 432: Reinforcements Chapter 432: Reinforcements Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As Jessica said these words, the Legends felt a tinge of anguish. They had clearly seen Dark Phoenix seal Marvin into the Astral Plane. Although Marvin wasn''t necessarily dead, if they didn''t help him in time, he might be stuck drifting endlessly in the Astral Plane! After all, he wasn''t a Legend Wizard so he couldn''t know any spells to freely move between Planes. This was also one of the reasons that the Wizard class had been one of the best. As for the extremely rare Legendary Class, [Plane Traveller], one needed a lot of luck to reach it. In general, there would be at most one Plane Traveller in any given era. Moreover, these people usually had special heritage and were far more mysterious than Legend Wizards. Constantine concisely explained what had happened. Jessica''s face sank after learning that Marvin had been sealed in the Astral Plane by Dark Phoenix. If a Legend Wizard had done the sealing, she would still be able to save Marvin from the Astral Plane. But Dark Phoenix''s seal¡­ That was a bit more complicated. With that in mind, she pulled out the chubby Ding. "Well, it''s time for you to show your skills." Fortune Fairy Ding was very prideful. Because of her unique abilities, few people could do anything to her. But Jessica was an exception. This extremely powerful girl would always go through with what she said and was even more authoritative than Kate in Ding''s mind. Ding could only obey Jessica''s words. She flapped her wings, apparently casting some sort of tracking spell. "Eh?" "Why can''t I sense his existence?" "There clearly should have been some of my Luck remaining on his body!" Ding said in disbelief. Everyone became even more worried. Even the Fortune Fairy couldn''t find any trace of Marvin. Could he have been killed by Dark Phoenix? Some killing intent flashed through their eyes. Marvin had made great efforts in order to fight against the Gods to protect Feinan. He didn''t hesitate to attack Dark Phoenix despite the risk to himself. Although everyone knew that getting sealed didn''t bode well, hearing Ding''s words was akin to hearing about his death. They still couldn''t accept it. Jessica looked oddly calm. "That guy wouldn''t die so easily." "Ding, try again." As she said that, her gaze landed back on the four totemic pillars! "Are these the four totems for the God Sealing Boundary? You made good preparations!" Endless Ocean laughed bitterly. "It''s my fault, I couldn''t seal Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power¡­" "You can''t do it on your own," Jessica said. "You need at least four Legend casters to use it safely." "Looks like Marvin''s plan had a flaw." Endless Ocean sighed, "It''s true. We had originally come to an agreement. The Migratory Bird Council was supposed to send four Great Druids to seal Dark Phoenix¡­ But unfortunately¡­" She had a gloomy expression. She had been unwilling to part with the Migratory Bird Council. But compared to the other Great Druids, she was able to see what was more important. The Great Druids wanted to protect their own people, as did Ivan, who had to guard Thousand Leaves Forest. They had their own shares of trouble. But the consequences of Dark Phoenix''s ascension would be too horrible to contemplate. The Goddess of Magic. Such an intimidating Godhood. All of Feinan''s Wizards would be under her command. If one wanted to use magic, they would have to become a follower. This meant that they were on the verge of entering the darkest of eras. From Dark Phoenix''s recent actions, it was clear that this woman who had endured silently for more than a millennium would not be a merciful Goddess. If Feinan''s inhabitants wanted to resist the Gods'' invasion, they had to deal with Dark Phoenix''s ritual first. Marvin made the decision to attack when she was at her weakest. Unfortunately, he failed. As time passed, Dark Phoenix kept growing stronger. Since his ill-fated attack, she had apparently gotten two more Divine Servants. A black cloud of transformed Wizards was gathering at her side. The Legends were gathered together under a totem, but they couldn''t decide on the best course of action. Besides Marvin, only Shadow Thief Owl could instantly attack Dark Phoenix. But Owl''s assassination abilities were relatively ordinary. He was an expert in stealing, infiltrating, escaping, deceiving, and other such things. Frontal attacks had never been Owl''s strong suit. The chances of success would be very low. Unless Glynos descended, no one in the continent would be able to single-handedly kill Dark Phoenix while she was ascending. Unfortunately, the Shadow Prince had already been sent flying by Marvin... And with no one handling the totems, the boundary was merely a joke right now. From her position on the tower, Dark Phoenix watched everyone complacently. She wasn''t worried at all. Although she had inexplicably lost track of Marvin, this wasn''t important at the moment. As long as she could pass the most dangerous period, she would be unstoppable! Under the light of the totem, Jessica frowned. "Still haven''t found Marvin?" Ding seemed somewhat disconcerted as she answered, "I feel something wrong." "He seems to be in a very strange place. I can''t get in touch with him. Even a God''s Astral Plane Seal wouldn''t give such a formidable reaction." "Then let''s ignore him for now." Jessica was very decisive. She knew that the top priority was getting rid of Dark Phoenix. "I can take care of a totem. I can also directly attack Dark Phoenix." Her gaze swept across everyone. "Can anyone else help?" At that time, a soft voice echoed to them, "I''ll take care of this water totem." They were all startled. A very elegant girl appeared. She was wielding a highly conspicuous scepter, and even if she didn''t seem that old, she had an imposing aura. It was different from Jessica''s tyrannical dominance. That girl had an innately noble aura. "Sea Elf?" Jessica inquired hesitantly. The Sea Elven Queen nodded. "As I am a rare Sea Elven Admiral, this water totem will be managed by me. There will be no problems whatsoever." The others sighed in relief. Marvin once mentioned having some sort of friendly relationship with the Sea Elven Queen, but they hadn''t expected that he would ask her to help this time. The Sea Elven Queen was late because she had been delayed by some changes appearing in the sea. No plan could be absolutely foolproof. The Great Calamity influenced too many things, and the entire continent was affected. "Good, there are two people now." Jessica took a deep breath. "But we still need two more casters." "You won''t be disappointed." In the distance, a few rays of light flickered, with Inheim at the lead. And behind him, several figures were rushing over! A total of four Legend powerhouses! The reinforcements finally arrived, and Marvin''s 3rd plan was set in motion. ... Inside the strange ball of light in the depths of the Astral Plane. Marvin chatted a lot with Tiramisu. This Eternal Time Dragon had been trapped here for many years and was simply a chatterbox. He was good and honest, but every time Marvin asked something, he would keep going without hiding anything until he finished saying everything he knew. The problem was that out of every ten sentences, nine were nonsense. And the remaining one wouldn''t be important. This gave Marvin a headache. But after a while, he understood that Tiramisu''s knowledge of Lance''s plan was very shallow. He had only heard some vague things in the Dragon egg, nothing more. And these things were mere fragments. For example, Marvin had concluded that Lance was most likely from Earth too. But in that case, that game called Feinan Continent had probably been created by Lance from behind the scenes. Why did he choose him? Why would he choose Marvin from among the thousands of players? Marvin was rather puzzled about this. But now wasn''t the time to swim in his doubts. He had to think of a way to get back. "Do you know of any way for me to return to Feinan?" he asked. The Dragon''s face became rather bleak as he pouted, "Do you plan on leaving me alone?" Marvin scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Can''t you break this cage with your Eternal Time Dragon abilities?" The Dragon had a bitter expression. "Almost any other cage wouldn''t be able to hold me¡­ But a boundary set up by another Eternal Time Dragon is another matter." "Could it be that your father intended to lock you in forever?" asked Marvin. "Until my strength is sufficient to break through the cage," Tiramisu reiterated. Marvin spread out his hands and shrugged. Even the Eternal Time Dragon had no way to leave this boundary, so what could he do about it? Marvin actually wasn''t trapped inside. This boundary didn''t influence him, and he could tell that Sir Bacon had specifically targeted Tiramisu. But if he just left, all that awaited him would be the Astral Plane. With no one to help him, he wouldn''t have any way to get back to Feinan. He had to ask the Dragon for help. The power of an Eternal Time Dragon wasn''t something an ordinary person could comprehend. They were said to have lifespans long enough to see the birth and destruction of several Universes. Tiramisu thought for a bit before exposing a crafty grin. "If you help me out, I''ll help you." Marvin felt a bit doubtful. "I can help you?" Tiramisu nodded. "From what I remember, there should be a Pearl Tower in the southern part of Feinan." "There is a tattered humanoid construct there and he had a Wormhole Pearl. Help me think of a way to cheat it from him and that''ll do." Marvin broke out in a cold sweat. This guy was quite daring. He actually wanted to make Marvin go swindle Mark 47. After some careful thought, it seemed to Marvin that he had no choice but to accept the Dragon''s condition. He nodded. The Dragon shrewdly pointed out, "I can''t just take your word for it. Thus, we have to sign a contract." A contract? Marvin instantly raised his vigilance. ''This guy wouldn''t have evil intentions, right?'' Looking at his innocent appearance, Marvin could only clench his teeth and say, "Let me see the contract..." Chapter 433: Old Alliance of the Seven Orders Chapter 433: Old Alliance of the Seven Orders Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing Marvin''s doubts, Tiramisu only smiled and took out a contract. Marvin looked through it once very cautiously. There didn''t seem to be anything wrong with this contract. In the past, he had crossed paths with Devils numerous times, and as such, he was very experienced with contracts. This contract was very straightforward. It stated that Tiramisu would help Marvin return to Feinan, and then Marvin would have three years to think of a way to get the Wormhole Pearl to Tiramisu. Three years would be enough for Marvin to become very powerful. By then, Marvin should be able to find ways to get the unfathomable Mark 47 to give him the Wormhole Pearl. He had some slight hesitation, but ultimately, he thought about the grave crisis in Feinan. If he could reappear, it would surprise Dark Phoenix and contribute to the victory. He understood Dark Phoenix. That woman was like him, always keeping a lot of hidden cards. If the Sea Elven Queen arrived on schedule and Inheim brought the Old Alliance of the Seven Orders, the Legends might be able to gain an advantage. But if Dark Phoenix wanted to escape, few of them would be able to catch up! Only with Marvin''s Night Tracking would they be able to pursue that woman to death. And Dark Phoenix had to die. It wasn''t the time to bargain with Tiramisu to try to get more benefits. And maybe he would get some benefits from saving him. Thus, Marvin agreed and signed the contract. The Dragon happily handed Marvin a crystal and explained, "This has the plane coordinates of this space." "When you get the Wormhole Pearl, as long as you follow these coordinates to look for me, I''ll be able to notice it." Marvin nodded. "It''s time for you to honor your end of the deal." "Take me back to Feinan." Tiramisu looked quite giddy as he pointed outside with his claw. "Of course, of course." "First, go out¡­" Marvin felt a bit doubtful, but he left the light ball. He instantly felt a powerful force calling out for him! Tiramisu''s voice echoed in his ears, "Quickly answer her call. Your friend is using [Trace Back] to look for you. As long as you choose to answer her call, she can take you back to Feinan!" "Ugh!" Marvin almost spat a mouthful of blood! So that was it. Marvin had thought that Tiramisu himself would bring him back to Feinan. No wonder the Dragon had seemed a bit treacherous. He actually made a deal to profit from someone else''s work! Although Ding had been using Trace Back for quite some time while he was in the Eternal Time Dragon''s cage, Marvin hadn''t been able to hear it. But apparently, Tiramisu could sense it. This deceitful guy must have been afraid that Marvin wouldn''t save him so he swindled Marvin into signing a contract. Thinking of this, Marvin could only force a smile. He had been duped. All he needed to do was to return to the Astral Plane and he would have been able to hear that strong call. "Marvin, you big idiot!" "You are finally here!" "I''ve been exhausting myself looking for you!" "Wuwuwu¡­ There was no trace of you for so long! You don''t know how exhausting it is to keep using Trace Back!" "Next time we meet, I''ll use Lightning Storm to ravage you!" Ding''s voice echoed nonstop in Marvin''s mind. Marvin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He hadn''t expected this little thing to seek him so desperately with Trace Back. Since Ding was there, one of the three sisters must have come to help too. Was it Jessica? Or Kate? It definitely couldn''t be Lorie. The power of Wisdom wasn''t suitable for battle, and moreover, Lorie wasn''t strong enough. Marvin quickly answered, "I''m here!" In an instant, that voice cursed, "You wanted to be a Hero and ended being sealed in the Astral Plane?" "And after being sealed, you didn''t answer when I searched! It should have taken only a second for me to find you!" "Do you know how much Magic Power I wasted!" Facing Ding''s angry remarks, Marvin only lazily answered, "Get me back." Ding coldly snapped, "No can do!" The next second, he lost the connection. Marvin felt a bit worried. No way?! Would the little Fortune Fairy really throw a fit at such a critical time? She wouldn''t take him back because he answered late? Wasn''t this too exaggerated? ... Feinan, in the southern suburbs of Steel City. With the Old Alliance of the Seven Orders and the Sea Elven Queen joining the fray, the situation had swung yet again. They certainly wouldn''t be overwhelmed by the Wizard Monsters and Divine Servants now. Dark Phoenix''s expression sank; the situation had deteriorated a lot. There were really too many Legends now. At the same time, Dark Phoenix was still at a relatively dangerous part of her ascension! She had been lavishly using her Divine Power inspire new followers. She was trying to reach the highest level of Divinity in one go, which required a huge amount of followers! She needed to have enough followers to stabilize her Divinity within three days, or else she simply wouldn''t be able to keep going! Her mind was also focused on the Magic Godhood. She could only rely on her Wizard Army and Divine Servants at the moment. She only had 2-3% of her power available! At her peak, Dark Phoenix was about a hundred times stronger than an average Legend! Even now, she was still far beyond ordinary Legends, but the ones she was facing weren''t ordinary! Legend Monk Inheim! One of the strongest on the continent! And although he wasn''t on the level of the Great Elven King and the other Plane Guardians, he had previously defeated the Shadow Prince''s avatar on his own! The Leader of the Night Walkers, O''Brien! He was more powerful than even Inheim, and no one even knew exactly how strong he was. Besides his Legend Night Walker class, he had benefited from many other opportunities. His body was as strong as a Dragon''s and his close combat ability was first-rate. If he hadn''t been alone on the front line holding off the Wizard Monsters, Marvin''s plan might have been successful. Fate Sorceress Jessica! The Sea Elven Queen, the 4th recorded [Admiral] born from the Sea Elven clan, a pinnacle caster class! There was no need to say more about how incredible these two were. And Constantine''s fighting ability became outstanding after he obtained Glorious Wind. Most others might not know, but Dark Phoenix had thoroughly investigated him. Although on the surface this guy was only a Legend Night Walker with a Battle Gunner subclass, he also had extremely adept swordsmanship. But the type of swordsmanship he''d learned was a taboo one. It had a very large price, most likely costing his lifespan. Additionally, the conditions to use the swordsmanship were very harsh. It required a specific type of double-edged sword. Constantine had used his swordsmanship before when killing the Crimson Patriarch. At that time, he had used the Demon Slaying Sword, which he had borrowed. Unfortunately, the Demon Slaying Sword had a limited number of uses before it would return to its owner. After being used against the Crimson Patriarch, the sword went back and Constantine no longer had any opportunities to display his swordsmanship. But now, Ivan was letting him borrow his mother''s memento, Glorious Wind, one of the Nine Elven Swords. Constantine could use that fierce swordsmanship once more. Although it wouldn''t be accurate to say that his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds, the explosiveness of his attacks would be very frightening. After all, the Elven part of the [Nine Elven Swords] wasn''t referring to Wood Elves, but High Elves! The High Elves had controlled this world for an entire era. It was said that every High Elf could live for more than a thousand years. If not for the Ancient Elven God''s oracle, they wouldn''t have retreated to hide in a Sanctuary. The Nine Elven Swords were exceptionally powerful, and in worthy hands, they would display absolute supremacy. ... And the others weren''t common powerhouses either. Inheim was late because he had gone to invite the comrades of the Alliance of the Seven Orders. In fact, Marvin had told Inheim to start his trip before the Great Calamity began. But the members of the Alliance of the Seven Orders were scattered in various parts of the continent and reaching them was hard. But fortunately, he managed to arrive. The Alliance of the Seven Orders was originally made up of six people: Guardian Monk Inheim, Great Caster Anthony, Dryad Chloe, Volcano Giant Woodhead, and two other Blue Mountain Guardians. Besides Anthony and Inheim, the others weren''t humans, but they were all peak Legends. Dryad Chloe and Volcano Giant Woodhead were both Legend casters and could take care of two totems. As for the Blue Mountain Guardians, they were the Protectors of the Dwarves. They lived in seclusion in the core of the Millennium Mountain Range, guarding the peace of the mountain range. These people together were enough to startle Dark Phoenix. But she didn''t want to give up. She looked quite grim as she mentally gave an order: "Rouse all the Divine Servants!" "You must block them." After a slight delay, two lights flashed from her hands. None were able to stop them and the two rays of light soared into the horizon. After the messages were sent, Dark Phoenix''s eyes were filled with resolve. Marvin wasn''t the only one who had friends... She also had some, and even if they weren''t necessarily reliable, with the promise of enough benefits, they would still help her. Dark Phoenix was furious. She had never been forced into such a situation. These Legends had to die! ... They all finished gathering under the totems. At that time, Ding angrily informed them, "Found Marvin. That kid is quite alright, very lively. He just can''t return by himself." Everyone was pleasantly surprised. Jessica''s eyes shone. "Tell him to be ready! We will make a move!" Ding didn''t understand. "Ready for what?" "For what? Obviously, killing a God!" Chapter 434: God-Slaying Chapter 434: God-Slaying Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Although unwilling, Ding still relayed Jessica''s plan to Marvin in the Astral Plane. Hearing that Jessica was there, Marvin felt relieved. What he had been most afraid of wasn''t a lack of Legends, but the lack of a leader able to coordinate everyone''s strength. Inheim and O''Brien were very powerful, but they weren''t particularly good at organizing people and ordering them around. O''Brien became the leader of the Night Walkers simply because of his immense strength. The Sea Elven Queen was more of an outsider and wouldn''t be able to hold much sway over the group. But Jessica was different. Her character and reputation made it easy for others to trust her. Although she preferred using her fists rather than planning things, that didn''t mean she was all brawn and no brains. Jessica gave Marvin only one mission: Be ready to kill Dark Phoenix at any time! ... In the southern suburbs of Steel City, everyone received instructions from Jessica through her Fate Power. Although they were unfamiliar with each other, no one spoke out against Jessica being the temporary leader. They were all smart and the important thing now was to kill Dark Phoenix. And to kill her, the four totems would be vital. Endless Ocean and Marvin''s coordinated attack had failed because Endless Ocean was alone. But they still decided to attack because Dark Phoenix was gradually getting stronger, and they didn''t know when reinforcements might finally show up. The Legends had now arrived, with four casters among them: Dryad Chloe, Volcano Giant Woodhead, the Sea Elven Queen and Jessica. These four Legend casters could each take care of one totemic pillar, and with their combined effort, the effect of the Boundary would be increased many times, reliably cutting off the source of Dark Phoenix''s power. The Legends also had their own methods to deal with the attacks of the transformed Wizard army and Divine Servants. With Inheim and O''Brien joining hands, these two peak powerhouses would be able to handle the Legend Wizard Divine Servants. Their bodies were extremely strong and Inheim''s Quivering Palm could subdue the Wizards'' Magic Armor! Together, the two of them held off those few Divine Servants. And after Constantine got hold of Glorious Wind, he was also able to tear through the Wizard Monsters. He killed his way through the army of transformed Wizards by relying on the power of the Elven Sword. With his Demon Steps and his devastatingly deadly swordsmanship, even Dark Phoenix felt a bit apprehensive! Some of these could have become her future followers but they were slaughtered by Constantine. But despite her distress, she didn''t blindly move. In her eyes, the actions of the Legends were futile. She still had Divine Servants at her side protecting her. And although the four casters were sealing the source of her Divine Power, with her current Divine Power comprehension, she could still find a loophole. Moreover, the other side''s strongest people had to either take care of the totems or fight her Divine Servants. Constantine killing the Wizard Monsters very fiercely, but in the end, he was pushing forward pretty much alone. As for Shadow Thief Owl, his class simply wasn''t suitable for assassinations. Dark Phoenix didn''t have much Divine Power available, but she was still confident. As she saw it, despite her seeming to be at a disadvantage at the moment, as time went on, the scales would slowly tip toward her victory! ''Only five minutes¡­ Those two should be able to arrive by about then, right?'' ''Ten minutes at most, and I''ll be able to try to break through the totemic boundary, or at least regain some Divine Power.'' A confident smile appeared on Dark Phoenix''s face. It seemed that victory was drawing within her reach. At that time, Jessica suddenly said something and Fate Power burst out! In a flash, a Teleportation Door appeared next to Dark Phoenix, giving her a jolt of shock! She was familiar with this aura. This was the aura of the Astral Plane. ''This is bad!'' ''The Astral Plane Seal¡­ It''s Marvin!'' Dark Phoenix had no time to wonder about how Jessica was able to take care of her Astral Plane Seal because a shadow was already rushing toward her! [Divine Spell ¨C Space Annihilation]! A small light shot out of Dark Phoenix''s fingertips and flew at the shadow. But after suffering the past loss, Marvin was extremely focused. After he got Jessica''s notification, he made sure he was ready to use his skill the split second he returned to Feinan! [Night Beheading]! His silhouette merged into the darkness and with the help of Night Boundary, the ice cold [Azure Leaf]s slashed toward Dark Phoenix''s head! Blood flew out and bizarrely condensed in midair. Dark Phoenix glared at Marvin while saying, "Gods can''t die!" A light began to radiate from the depths of her body! That was her Divine Source! Gods can''t die. Not unless their Divine Source was completely obliterated! Dark Phoenix''s body strangely moved backward and her head attached back up! "No matter how many times you revive, I''ll kill you!" Marvin followed closely and kept up his momentum, slashing with his daggers again! Under the seal of the boundary created by the four totems, Dark Phoenix without her Divine Power was no different from a Legend Wizard! The only difference was that as a God, she could resurrect numerous times. As long as she had an opening, she could attack and kill Marvin! But Dark Phoenix underestimated Marvin. Others might make a mistake and give her opportunities to flee, but Marvin, who had been entangled with the Shadow Prince for two lives, definitely wouldn''t. He knew how fearsome Gods were. One needed to be ready to kill them at least eight times to finish the job! And that was for Low Gods. And although Dark Phoenix had yet to succeed in her ascension, she had a chosen a very powerful Godhood. From the Divine Source that was radiating from her body, killing her even twenty times might not be enough! This was the frightening strength of the Gods. But Marvin was fully prepared. He had no intention of giving Dark Phoenix any opportunities. As Dark Phoenix''s body reconstructed, Marvin quickly leveraged his Desperation Style to ruthlessly press the assault! Dark Phoenix didn''t even have time say a word before her entire body was sliced into pieces! Bright radiance emitted once again. The pieces hovered into the air and suddenly turned into a mist rising toward the sky. "I won''t give you the chance!" Marvin''s cold and ruthless voice echoed out. Then, Dark Phoenix was met with a terrible attack once again just as her body reformed. The fierce pain almost made Dark Phoenix go crazy. She couldn''t accept being ravaged by Marvin''s blades. She was the great Goddess of Magic! How could a mere human bully her like this? As long as she got an opportunity, just the slightest opportunity, she would tear Marvin apart! But Jessica''s voice coldly rang out from her position at a totem. "Focus all your power into the totems." "Don''t hold back now!" The totems shone brightly and the space within became even more restrictive! Chapter 435: Torture Chapter 435: Torture Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Within the boundary of the four totems, the flow of magic almost came to a stop and her Divine Power had also been completely cut off! If not for the four totems'' boundary seal, Dark Phoenix''s resurrection wouldn''t have been as difficult, and Marvin wouldn''t have been able to kill her as easily each time. Now, at Jessica''s command, the four Legend casters desperately poured Magic Power into the totemic pillars. These totems were very powerful artifacts that only needed a steady flow of Magic Power to resonate with each other, creating a complete magic-restraining field. Even Gods wouldn''t dare enter an area surrounded by the lights of the four totems. At this time, Dark Phoenix''s power was greatly suppressed. She could only rely on her Divine Source to struggle. Those Divine Servants who should have been protecting her were even more miserable. Although the four casters intentionally focused on targeting Dark Phoenix with the totems, there was still enough energy to suppress those Divine Servants, which drew their Divine Power from her. Thanks to that, Inheim and O''Brien managed to kill a Divine Servant. Even if those Divine Servants wanted to save Dark Phoenix, they weren''t able to even try. Because they were already helpless! ... Marvin pushed his senses to the limit and the Earth Perception skill that Kangen had imparted to him proved to be quite powerful. He could follow Dark Phoenix''s every movement. Her Divine Source was very rich, but her resurrection process was very bitter. Others wouldn''t bear looking at this scene. The whole process was simple and dull, and involved a hint of blood: Dark Phoenix resurrected and was killed by Marvin, she kept resurrecting, and he kept killing. In a short minute, this powerhouse who stood at the pinnacle of the continent was killed no less than eight times by Marvin! After continuously killing Dark Phoenix so many times, Marvin was covered in her golden blood! And while he had Dark Phoenix suppressed, Marvin marked this golden blood so that he would be able to use Night Tracking if Dark Phoenix managed to escape. It had to be said that Marvin was currently also experiencing great pressure. Although slaying a God was something many Legends yearned to do, those who''d never tried it simply didn''t know how hard it was. While it was true that Dark Phoenix seemed to be in a very difficult situation, she had a large number of chances to pull something off. Marvin only had one chance. Dark Phoenix had been careless earlier, or perhaps blinded by overconfidence, and chose to seal Marvin in the Astral Plane to use him as a hostage against the rest of the Legends. This time, if she managed to get her hands on him, she would definitely go all-out to kill him. Because she was very clear about the current situation. Among all the Legends present here, only Marvin could keep killing her so precisely with the totems'' help! Inheim and O''Brien were powerful enough and could certainly kill Dark Phoenix once or twice. But only Marvin could continuously kill her without giving her any opportunity to bounce back and retaliate. This was due to his outstanding perception as well as his fighting experience, and the unique characteristics of the Ruler of the Night. He could lock on Dark Phoenix just as she resurrected and immediately use the quickest and most effective way to slaughter her at the early stage of her resurrection! The others wouldn''t be able to pull it off so well. After all, the ability to quickly attack a target''s vulnerabilities was one of the strengths of peak rogues. This was one reason why a powerful Fate Sorceress like Jessica would choose a supporting role and give the task of killing Dark Phoenix to Marvin. There were many Legend rogues, but finding one with such powerful assassination and fighting abilities like Marvin in Feinan was nearly impossible. ... Within the boundary. The torture was still ongoing. With a simple look over the battlefield, people could see a completely unfair battle. O''Brien and Inheim showed great power, and Constantine alone killed a thousand Wizards. Meanwhile, Marvin was continuously cutting Dark Phoenix down! Sitting in the light of the totems, Ding was counting in a perfunctory tone, "16... 17... 18¡­" But the more she counted, the more astounded the Legends were. It looked like the outcome of this earth-shattering war had already been decided, and the title of God Slayer seemed to already be in Marvin''s hands. At least most of the ordinary people in every corner of Feinan thought so. Someone ascending was a world-shaking event. Due to the malicious Gods, Dark Phoenix''s ascension could be seen in the sky. Thus, the scenes of this war entered everyone''s eyes. Especially the more lucid Wizards, since they were given a choice between choosing faith and turning crazy. Many civilians looked for a safe place to hide. When she had interceded, most people were grateful to Dark Phoenix. In the midst of their desperation, Dark Phoenix used the name of the Goddess of Magic to protect them. And although most of them weren''t used to worshiping the Gods, after such a disaster, having some faith wouldn''t hurt. Gradually, many ordinary people had opened up their minds to Dark Phoenix. They contributed their own Faith which in turn condensed and transformed into Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power, and although it was a very small amount, enough drops could eventually form an ocean, growing to become a formidable power. These people tightly watched the process of Dark Phoenix''s ascension. Although they didn''t clearly understand Gods, they could still sense the awe-inspiring power of the Goddess of Magic. Many people were wavering... After all, Dark Phoenix was a God. And this calamity had been created by the Gods. Even the Great Elven King and the other Plane Guardians were fighting a battle against them around the Universe Magic Pool. When Dark Phoenix suddenly appeared, even people who weren''t that smart also knew that the great Goddess of Magic probably wasn''t the benevolent person she said she was. Most people chose to wait and see. They wanted to see the outcome of the battle of the Great Elven King and the others. In their hearts, they recognized that Gods were incomparably powerful, but since they had lived in an era without the rule of the Gods, the people lacked reverence toward Gods. They only revered Wizard God, who had established the Universe Magic Pool. As for the Plane Guardians who pledged to protect the Universe Magic Pool, they naturally greatly respected them too. They hoped that the Great Elven King and the other Plane Guardians could keep defending the Universe Magic Pool. After all, no one liked great change. But they still didn''t know how it would turn out the Plane Guardians'' side, and Dark Phoenix''s ascension was full of twists and turns. Marvin and Endless Ocean''s attack had shocked everyone. Marvin was one of the most famous figures in Feinan. Dragon Slayer, Magic Marvin¡­ His titles were innumerable. He was the first to ignite the Source of Fire''s Order in Feinan when the Great Calamity started, and then he stood out and publicly set himself against Dark Phoenix. No one would criticize or condemn Marvin. They only hoped that the outcome of the battle would be favorable for their survival. And then they saw this spectacular performance. Chapter 436: Variable Chapter 436: Variable Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The scene of Marvin and Endless Ocean failing their attack had been too fast so many people couldn''t understand what happened, but the current scene of the grand Goddess of Magic being killed close to twenty times within boundary of the four totems was clearly seen by everyone in Feinan. Even the Gods who were fighting outside the Universe Magic Pool and occasionally glancing at Feinan were left dumbstruck. As high and mighty Gods, they didn''t believe that this world had many people who could harm them. Even though the New Gods weren''t happy with Dark Phoenix''s attempt to ascend, they were blocked outside the Universe Magic Pool and couldn''t do anything about it, so they''d resigned themselves to seeing a new competitor rise. They had no expectation that someone in Feinan would appear and finish Dark Phoenix. But Marvin''s group stepped out. Four-totem boundary! It was even feared by Ancient Gods in times long past. The pitiful Dark Phoenix was killed more than twenty times by mere human. This wasn''t a matter of just dignity anymore, but a matter of life and death! Normally, as long as Gods had enough Divine Source, they wouldn''t die. But the scene currently happening in the Steel City''s southern suburbs made the Gods feel terrified! This was Dark Phoenix, who was ascending to the almighty Magic Godhood! If they had been attacking an ordinary God, Marvin would have already killed him off for good! Even so, nobody knew how many times Dark Phoenix could resurrect. Theoretically, she only needed one chance... But from Marvin''s skillful display of killing techniques, it didn''t look that guy was inexperienced. Would he give Dark Phoenix such an opportunity? But despite their shock, they couldn''t afford to be too distracted. After all, Eric was still wreaking havoc among them. Although the three Great Gods were already attacking him, destroying an Astral Beast''s physical body was very challenging, comparable to dealing with the barrier of the Universe Magic Pool. They were caught in a stalemate. For the Gods with weak Divine Power, the consequences of being distracted would most likely be getting injured by the Astral Beast and losing some of their Divine Source! Astral Beasts were extraordinary creatures and some even had the ability to swallow Divine Source. If Eric could do that, then dying just once could be the end! Although Eric had yet to display such an ability, all the Gods were on guard against this. ... Steel City''s southern suburbs. It was bound to end up in a bloodbath. Marvin flickered like a shadow and cut Dark Phoenix in two once again! 23rd time! Marvin''s grip on his daggers was slightly weakening! His expression was still tranquil like water and he forced himself to abandon all distracting thoughts. He only had one thing in mind: Killing. At this moment, all unnecessary emotions were disturbances. He entered a strange and fantastic state, as if he were a crafty hunter facing a vicious beast in one of those ancient colosseums. Although the beast was wounded all over, it had an outstanding constitution and could deal a fatal blow to the hunter at any time. Marvin was that hunter. His body and mind were at their peak and his full attention was locked on Dark Phoenix''s body. A layer of golden blood had already condensed on the blades of the daggers. The smell was even thick enough to make people feel sick. Twenty-three kills and Dark Phoenix was still reviving. Marvin didn''t know how many times it would take. The only thing he knew was that he would keep killing her whenever she resurrected. Up until her Divine Source was used up! ... Marvin''s elevated state was wonderful, but Dark Phoenix was miserable. Each time she resurrected, she didn''t even have time to fully regain her consciousness before she was ruthlessly slashed down by Marvin. She could only feel acute pain. If not for the possibility that Dark Phoenix could still counterattack, this would simply be torture! This was even worse than just death. It was an endless cycle of birth and death. The fierce pain could definitely cause one''s mind to collapse. Dark Phoenix was someone very patient and resilient. Otherwise, even if she had enough Divine Source to resurrect endlessly, she would still become a lunatic. The Divine Servants already had no way to help her. Under the combined efforts of the others, Dark Phoenix''s helpers were having problems of their own. The four totems were crazily consuming the Magic Power of the four Legend casters. It had to be pointed out that Marvin was reaping the fruits of their efforts. For a matter like killing Dark Phoenix, the ones who deserved praise were those four Legends powering the totems. Without them sealing off Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power, Marvin might not even be able to kill her once! But after such a long time, even if she was in a bad state, Dark Phoenix''s vitality made everyone feel alarmed! The Legends'' Magic Power was obviously limited. Dryad Chloe and Volcanic Giant Woodhead seemed to be nearing their limits. They didn''t know how much longer this would last for. If they ended up exhausting their Magic Power while Dark Phoenix still had Divine Source remaining, the results could be disastrous! At that time, Dark Phoenix would be the one suddenly taking advantage of the situation. Unfortunately, they had no way to pull back. Kill or be killed, it would be decided in the next few minutes. This battle hinged on Dark Phoenix''s vitality, and on whether the Legend casters could handle the huge consumption to keep supporting Marvin! ... The time continued ticking. 29th time! Dark Phoenix''s painful howl echoed in the Steel City suburbs. A small shudder appeared in Marvin''s hand... Jessica frowned... this wasn''t a good sign. And at the same time, two of the totems seemed to have an issue! Dryad Chloe had completely reached her limits and couldn''t keep the totem powered. It was the same for the Volcano Giant. The Sea Elven Queen and Jessica could still barely maintain the barrier, but it wouldn''t last for long! The boundary seemed to be weakening. Jessica bit her lip and increased her Fate Power output, forcibly making up for the other two casters. But speeding up her consumption of Fate Power like this could be dangerous! Worry flashed in everyone''s eyes. The Divine Servants were almost all dead, and Constantine was gradually getting closer to wiping out the army of Wizard Monsters. But if Dark Phoenix didn''t die, this would all be meaningless! "Woosh!" A dagger flashed again. 30th time! A hint of weariness also appeared on Marvin''s face. His arms were already aching. ''Damn! How could Dark Phoenix be so overpowered!'' ''Thirty times¡­ How many more times left?'' At this time, Marvin was already having to act just on instinct. They were all relying on their willpower to keep going. But there was a huge question gnawing at the back of their minds! How many more times could Dark Phoenix resurrect? But at that time, a cold wind suddenly blew over them! Everyone felt chills down their spines! "Hehe¡­ Dark Phoenix, you seem to be very miserable," a cold voice ridiculed. Chapter 437: Eve Chapter 437: Eve Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As this voice echoed, everyone suddenly discovered that the entire area in the southern suburbs had become extremely cold. Cold winds whistled by as the surroundings came to resemble a dead world. "This is¡­" "The aura of Necromancy?" Constantine looked around in bewilderment while gripping Glorious Wind. They were all on guard. A sound came from the ground. Red-clothed skeletons began crawling out from the earth! The auras of these monsters were quite frightening and the boundary was surprisingly unable to seal their power! In the distance, they could see a man wearing a long black cloak unhurriedly approaching. He had a short build and a very sharp tone. "I guess everyone has bad days. I did tell you that you should never underestimate your enemies." "People who set themselves against the world rarely have a good ending." "Didn''t you accept my condition in the end? My Corpse Servants are a lot more useful than your Divine Servants!" As that man laughed, a huge number of skeletons launched a fierce attack on the Legends. Some humanoid red-clothed skeletons even seemed to nibble on the totems'' light! In mere moments, the boundary was on the verge of collapse! "You are that slumbering Necromancer Monarch from the Despair Hills!" Constantine had figured out the newcomer''s identity. The latter didn''t deny it and showed a slight smile. "My other identity is rarely mentioned... Dark Phoenix''s former husband." "Although we only stayed married for three days, we are still related in that way." His voice was exceptionally icy, making everyone feel cold. They hadn''t thought that at such a critical time, there would be such a mighty powerhouse coming to her aid. And it was a Legend that could contend with Gods! "This guy¡­ You''ve been hiding like a corpse in the Despair hills because you feared the Great Elven King!" "Now that Nicholas went to the Universe Magic Pool, you actually dare to come out?" "And hah, what a former husband... I remember that before Dark Phoenix married you, she wasn''t aware that you had become a eunuch!" At such a time, maybe only Ding would be able to mock him with such harsh words. The Fortune Fairy glared disdainfully at the Necromancer Monarch. It was clear that she knew a lot about his past. Fate Tablet fragments had special abilities, so it wasn''t too strange for Ding to know about the story behind the Necromancer Monarch. But this piece of gossip wouldn''t be able to influence the outcome of the battle. The Necromancer Monarch simply glanced at Ding and decided that he didn''t feel like bickering with her. The red-clothed skeletons he summoned were such frightening lifeforms! These monsters looked exactly the same, but some of them had incredible power, close to that of Legends, while some were weak, shattering in one hit. A few others had special abilities and were able to swallow the light being emitted by the totems! In less than ten seconds, the four totems would no longer be able to handle it. And in that period of time, Marvin was able to successfully kill Dark Phoenix once more! But she was still alive! Although her Divine Source was a lot bleaker, her physical body was starting to reconstruct yet again! Marvin and the others were vexed by this development. Inheim quickly approached the Necromancer Monarch, striking out at him with Quivering Palm. "Bang!" The black-clothed man was shattered! But a sneering voice echoed once again. "Brainless guy. I didn''t come with my main body. A few Corpse Servants are enough to handle you guys." On a mound nearby, a red-clothed skeleton mischievously laughed, "You can''t kill me." "But Dark Phoenix can kill you." Everyone was startled after hearing those words. The next moment, the four casters on the totemic pillars felt the boundary collapsing! Dark Phoenix''s body finished reconstructing just then, and Marvin was about to kill her for the 32nd time... "Woosh!" Azure Leaf slashed through empty air. Marvin stopped and looked at Dark Phoenix. She was giving him a withering scowl while a powerful force was quickly condensing! "Those who blaspheme the Goddess of Magic will inevitably suffer a punishment worse than death!" "Your soul will suffer for all eternity!" Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power burst out in a split second and she used her fiercest Divine Spell to attack Marvin! He took a deep breath. He had already expected a situation like this. There was no chance to run right now. He could only stake it all. Taking her down with him would be fine! He had a determined look as he launched Night Beheading once again! At this time, a few kilometers north of them, a girl carrying three swords suddenly came to a stop. A strange light flickered in her eyes as she drew a glittering purple sword and vanished into thin air! ... The sky depicted the scene of Dark Phoenix escaping Marvin''s torture. The frightening Necromancer Monarch''s interruption left many feeling distraught. All of those who could understand the situation felt sorry for Marvin''s group after that last-minute failure. The four totems and a battle formation of more than ten Legends weren''t able to stop the ascension of Dark Phoenix. Then how powerful could a real God be? Many people could feel despair creeping into their hearts. They glanced at Dark Phoenix''s cold face and domineering attitude and they felt compelled to acknowledge her strength. It seemed like there was a voice in their minds constantly whispering, "Swear allegiance." "Resisting is meaningless. Gods are almighty. Mortals can only worship them and gain blessings and redemption." Many people with weak willpower were once again about to lower their heads to Dark Phoenix. But much to their surprise, a sharp sword suddenly pierced through Dark Phoenix''s chest. A girl full of resolve appeared behind Dark Phoenix out of nowhere. She had two swords on her back and was holding another one in her hand. It was that brightly glittering purple sword¡­ It managed to pierce Dark Phoenix''s heart from a few kilometers away! Marvin''s Night Beheading hadn''t even landed. Dark Phoenix''s eyes were wide open with shock. She didn''t even know what happened and was killed yet again! ... Marvin was also startled. He only saw a purple light, and then Dark Phoenix lost her life with a sword through her chest. Her body once again hovered away as her Divine Source restored it. Marvin instinctively rushed closer to the newcomer. This girl''s hair was light brown with some slight shades of purple. Five cuffed servants appeared noiselessly behind her. "Eve?" Marvin called out to the girl. Surprise filled her eyes. How could that man know her name? But this was a battlefield, after all, so she couldn''t ponder this or take the time to get acquainted. Dark Phoenix was regenerating. "We will never see the end of it," Marvin muttered in annoyance as he activated Night Boundary and rushed to the place where Dark Phoenix was resurrecting! Chapter 438: One More Time Chapter 438: One More Time Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Even though the power of the four totems boundary was already weakened and couldn''t completely seal Dark Phoenix''s Divine Power now, Eve''s intervention managed to catch Dark Phoenix off guard while giving Marvin a chance to catch his breath. He accurately grasped this chance and once again, killed Dark Phoenix just as her body reconstructed! His daggers danced crazily and Dark Phoenix let out a miserable howl as golden blood flew out! She had now died no less than thirty-three times, and out of those, thirty-two had been caused by Marvin and the last one was due to the Valkyrie, Eve. And after the last death, the Divine Source in Dark Phoenix''s body began weakening at an easily noticeable speed! "Seal her one more time!" Ding loudly shouted, "That woman can''t resurrect anymore!" With Ding''s prompt, the Legends went all-out. Glorious Wind danced among the red-clothed skeletons, sweeping away a large number of the Corpse Servants. O''Brien and Inheim also used their own methods to hinder the enemies and give Marvin space to attack! Even Dryad Chloe and Volcano Giant Woodhead, who couldn''t support themselves anymore, used their last bit of strength to try to restabilize the boundary. At that second, Dark Phoenix''s Divine Source flared up, as if trying to catch a second wind. Marvin''s gaze was stern as he shouted, "One more time!" As long as he landed one more attack, he would be able to completely erase Dark Phoenix from this world! His already sore arms regained their strength and he focused hard to predict where Dark Phoenix would be reborn! The boundary made by the four totems was truly a lot weaker now. Though she was on her last legs, this time, Dark Phoenix was clearly able to mobilize her remaining power much more easily! Her body was reforming very close to the edge of the boundary! There, the effect was a lot weaker! Clearly, she was worried enough about her Divine Source being extinguished to be willing to suspend her ascension for now! She wanted to escape! With victory just around the corner, everyone was frantic and desperate. But Marvin forced himself to stay calm. He knew that the closer he got to the end goal, the more cautious he needed to be. It would be an immense shame if he let Dark Phoenix escape after everything that they had accomplished. She would only need to find a place to hide and slowly accumulate Divine Source all over again before eventually taking another opportunity to rise up! Marvin would definitely not allow this to happen! Dark Phoenix had forced Hathaway to seal herself on the Black Coral Islands and then sent an army to attack White River Valley. She and Marvin were mortal enemies. He would kill her even if it wasn''t to protect Feinan. In an instant, Marvin scrunched his brows and focused his mind... his daggers started to shiver a bit as a sharp sound came from them. This was a sign that his Desperation Blade Technique Style was reaching a certain state. ... Feinan, at the second layer of the Universe Magic Pool. Everyone made sure to pay some attention to the battle in the suburbs of Steel City. This battle kept having so many reversals and really left them feeling dazed. First, Marvin''s attack failed and he was sealed in the Astral Plane. Then, many Legends arrived as reinforcements and Marvin miraculously returned, landing a killing blow on Dark Phoenix. Shortly after, the Necromancer Monarch appeared and Dark Phoenix seemed to regain her momentum. Lastly, Eve arrived. Would the back-and-forth never cease? Nobody there had heard of the name of the North''s Valkyrie. This girl with short brown hair had a unique and resolute character. Although she was a young girl, she was just like the holy sword in her hand, sharp and unstoppable! If Jessica could be considered fierce and domineering, then Eve was sharp and unstoppable. She was like a peerlessly sharp blade and she pierced Dark Phoenix''s heart, triggering the crucial 32nd resurrection and changing the situation. Now, Dark Phoenix had resurrected thirty-three times. She only had a total of thirty-three resurrections. So her 34th life was her last. She couldn''t afford to die anymore. If she died, her Divine Source would be completely extinguished and her Divinity shattered. After all, she still hadn''t successfully ascended! Dying during the ascension ritual would result in the destruction of the soul, dissolving into the plane with nothing remaining. Dark Phoenix and the Necromancer Monarch were clear about what would happen. The former exhausted all her Divine Power to make sure the location of her final rebirth was as far as possible from the center of the boundary. And the latter also didn''t care about the expenditure and summoned a large group of special Corpse Servants to crazily consume the power of the totems. By this point, it was clear that Dark Phoenix''s ascension ritual had failed. She could only escape and bide her time to retaliate! Whether she would survive or die depended on Marvin''s next move! If he succeeded, then it would be the end of the Great Calamity''s first big crisis! It would let the Gods know that Feinan wasn''t just a juicy piece of meat they could divide as they wished. Mankind and the other races weren''t going to just foolishly worship them. Facing the unreasonable disaster, the Gods'' so-called trial, the people of Feinan would resist! If he failed¡­ everything would become very difficult. If Dark Phoenix could endure patiently as she had before, it would be a war of attrition between them and it would be very difficult to get another chance to finish her off! Even if she didn''t attain Godhood, she was this world''s most powerful Legend Wizard. This was unquestionable. In fact, if she hadn''t taken such a big risk in hopes of catapulting herself into one of the most powerful Godhoods, Marvin and the others almost certainly wouldn''t have had a chance to kill her! Thus, this last exchange would decide the course of the situation in Feinan for the next half a year or so! Everyone focused on Marvin! ... At this time, Marvin''s eyes and mind were completely locked onto Dark Phoenix''s soul mark. This was a mysterious feeling, and even the interface didn''t reflect it. He once heard about this special state when Kangen was teaching him the Blade Technique Style. Desperation Style was a very formidable achievement of the Martial Path, and when coordinated with the [Azure Leaf]s, it would burst with frightening power. Marvin was wholeheartedly focused and felt like his senses were working on overdrive. Time seemed to come to a stop as he focused on that Divine Source slowly mending the wounds in Dark Phoenix''s body. Right then, he stopped frowning in concentration... Now! He judged it perfectly, and right at the split second when he made his move, Dark Phoenix also finished reviving! Marvin''s silhouette was behind her! At that moment, she was just regaining her consciousness. Some of those watching already started to feel sorry for Dark Phoenix. Among the Gods, some were rejoicing in her misfortune. They didn''t expect that Dark Phoenix would be killed while ascending in Feinan! But the second Marvin made his move, a cold shadow became visible behind him. A long chain instantly wrapped around Marvin''s ankle and pulled him back! Chapter 439: Pursuit Chapter 439: Pursuit Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A strong force pulled Marvin back! Marvin''s heart was burning! Just as he was about to finally finish off Dark Phoenix, he was thwarted! Who was it?! He turned to look and froze. It was actually one of the five masked and cuffed servants! What the fuck did they want? Even Eve seemed puzzled. The servant holding the chain haughtily declared, "Only the Valkyrie''s successor is worthy of killing a God." "Miss Eve, please quickly end Dark Phoenix''s life." "These others simply don''t have the qualifications." Marvin burst with anger! He didn''t have much contact with the Valkyrie in the past and he didn''t know much about her people, but he hadn''t expected that something so absurd would happen at such a crucial time. Was that guy freaking deranged? Marvin didn''t say anything and just slashed down, severing the chain. But he had already lost the best opportunity. Dark Phoenix had already resurrected! ... Let alone Marvin, even the others who saw this were stunned. Could it be that the girl was not here to help? Why would her subordinate suddenly stop Marvin from killing Dark Phoenix? After hearing his reason, the Legends who had been trying so hard to kill Dark Phoenix felt that it was even more ridiculous! Valkyrie? Qualifications? Why would they need to be qualified to kill a God? Eve herself was hesitating and was about to say something, but Jessica suddenly went berserk! She suddenly disappeared from her location and burst out with Fate Power, punching that masked servant! Before the latter even made a sound, he was sent flying into the woods, knocking down many trees! "Hey, Girl, you need to manage your subordinates better!" Jessica snarled while unhappily glaring at Eve. Eve''s embarrassed expression suddenly changed, as she snapped back, "What did you say?" "Could it be that you are working together with Dark Phoenix?" Jessica shouted. Eve tightened her grip on the sword and slashed down. "My people don''t need you telling them what to do!" Thus, while everyone was left flabbergasted, these two powerful women started fighting then and there! Marvin was extremely angry and exasperated at them. The fight between the Fate Sorceress of Power and the Holy Swords Valkyrie should be quite even and could possibly last for entire days. But the thing was that although they didn''t like each other in the game, they weren''t enemies either! Even if you have issues with each other, do you really need to take care of it now? Dark Phoenix is at her last life, how about we kill her first and deal with the rest later? All this happened in mere moments. But it was already enough for Dark Phoenix. With Jessica leaving her totem, the boundary immediately collapsed under the attacks of the Necromancer Monarch. Dark Phoenix recovered her freedom! Marvin wished he could have some time to ruthlessly scold these two idiots. With their tyrannical strength, not many people on the continent could boss them around. Although Marvin was a Ruler of the Night, he was also a newly advanced Legend and was far from being able to contend with them. "Dark Phoenix is fleeing!" Ding shouted. As it turned out, the two women were still rational enough to break off their fight and rush over. Sure enough, after the four totems boundary collapsed, Dark Phoenix began using Teleportation Doors. With a series of Teleportation Doors, Dark Phoenix escaped a kilometer away from the battlefield! "We can''t let her escape!" The servant who had been punched away by Jessica had returned at some point. Strange chains flew out simultaneously from all the servants'' hands! This time, the chains didn''t seem to be the same kind used to snare Marvin. The material looked different, with some translucent luster! The chains went through the void and bound Dark Phoenix''s body despite her being a kilometer away. "Miss, please do it now," the five servants said respectfully. The Goddess of Magic bellowed angrily. She used more than a dozen Divine Spells and was still unable to escape or break the chains! It could only be seen from the servants'' shuddering bodies how much of a toll it was taking on them to restrain Dark Phoenix. Eve drew her sword and rushed over. Jessica snorted coldly, unwillingness flashing through her eyes. Her Fate Power flickered and Marvin nervously held her back. It didn''t matter to him who killed Dark Phoenix. As long as she died today, it would be all good. This was the most basic rule of the joint Legend battle. Although Eve''s servant broke that rule, Marvin hoped that no further issues would arise. He''d have no problem with letting Eve kill Dark Phoenix. But just to make sure, Marvin went into the Shadow Realm and quickly approached Dark Phoenix, considering how many things had gone wrong already. If Eve failed, he would be able to provide help. Sure enough, just as Marvin had feared, something went awry. Although Eve''s silhouette was as fast as lightning and the holy sword was about to extinguish Dark Phoenix''s last life, a deep Dragon roar suddenly burst out! "Hehehe¡­ Tidomas, you came late," the Necromancer Monarch chuckled gleefully. Tidomas'' huge Dragon Head appeared out of nowhere and bit the chains, allowing Dark Phoenix to use a Substitution spell to avoid Eve''s killing blow! The five masked servants puked blood! Dark Phoenix took the opportunity to continue fleeing. In the sky, a door slowly opened and Tidomas'' laughter began to echo through Steel City''s southern suburbs. "Get ready to welcome the Evil Spirits'' celebratory feast!" "Feinan''s Pigs!" Meanwhile, Dark Phoenix pulled out a flying carpet and escaped on it! ... It was a last-minute failure! Everyone''s hearts were filled with frustration! They actually let Dark Phoenix escape after being so close. Now, Tidomas led the Evil Spirit army to descend and they couldn''t even consider trying to catch Dark Phoenix anymore. Rather, they had to focus on self-preservation. "Dark Phoenix is gone." Jessica glared fumingly at Eve. The latter expressionlessly muttered, "You want to fight?" "Fuck you!" Jessica was extremely angry. Shortly after, she repurposed her anger and she burst toward Tidomas with her Fate Power flaring out! Eve snorted coldly and also lifted her holy sword to attack. Before going, she gave the arrogant servant that had interfered a dissatisfied glance. The wails of Evil Spirits and the sounds of Corpse Servants spread across Steel City. In the midst of the chaos, no one noticed that Marvin wasn''t there. ... Dark Phoenix fled like a fugitive through the boundless sky. She had never been in such a pitiful state before. If not for the timely help from the Necromancer Monarch and Tidomas, she would have died! That fear of death¡­ She had never felt so terrified before. She didn''t want to die! She wanted to live! As she passed over a mountainous area, she caught sight of a figure on one of the peaks. It was a girl that looked about twelve years old. Dark Phoenix felt that the girl seemed somewhat familiar. Chapter 440: Fall Chapter 440: Fall Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The moment she noticed the girl, Dark Phoenix felt a chill. Suddenly, her flying carpet came to a standstill, as if time had stopped. The girl''s eyes felt like vortexes, able to draw people in and make them lose themselves! "Hathaway!" "It''s you!" Dark Phoenix broke free from her stupor as she recognized that person. But the panic in her heart was even more intense. This was a God''s instinct. Even though this girl looked somewhat young, she was definitely Hathaway. Dark Phoenix had stolen a drop of Hathaway''s blood and mixed it with her Divine Source to create a Fake Hathaway. Thus, she had some understanding of Hathaway. Back when Hathaway''s ashes had been taken by the twelve Anzed Witches of the legends, Dark Phoenix felt very uneasy, but she had too many things to handle and could only temporarily put it aside. She hadn''t expected that Hathaway would shockingly appear to block her escape path. ... While glaring at Dark Phoenix, Hathaway parted her red lips and calmly said, "[Witchcraft ¨C Locust]!" In an instant, countless locusts appeared in the sky. Dark Phoenix felt a bit dizzy when seeing this swarm of locusts. These locusts were actually [Ghost Locusts] from the Astral Plane! Not only was the amount of locusts humongous, but the individual strength of each one was also extremely fierce. The most frightening part for her was that they were good at absorbing Divine Power! The current Dark Phoenix''s Divine Source had reached its limits and she could only muster a very limited amount of Divine Power! Seeing the army of locusts rushing to overwhelm her, Dark Phoenix discarded her flying carpet and crazily flew toward the east! Another Witchcraft had hit Dark Phoenix just as she started escaping, and although it didn''t really affect her, the flying carpet lost its spirituality and fell down. The Ghost Locusts surged after her and soon formed a storm tailing Dark Phoenix before finally engulfing her. A faint Divine Power Armor flickered on Dark Phoenix''s body. She was at her worst and truly didn''t want to fight Hathaway. She clenched her teeth and used a few of her last-resort Divine Spells. She instantly appeared hundreds of kilometers away. But just as she managed to break away from the Ghost Locusts, Hathaway''s cold silhouette appeared on a peak ahead of her, leaving her in despair. "You can''t escape." Hathaway''s smile was quite strange. Dark Phoenix suddenly felt something wrong. She instinctively reached out and pulled off a paper with a smiling face that was attached to her back! ''Ancient Witchcraft of the Anzed Witches?'' Dark Phoenix knew about this. The power attached to this white paper had the [Pursuit] property. As long as it remained attached to Dark Phoenix, no matter where she escaped, Hathaway would be able to find her. "Shrrr!" Dark Phoenix immediately tore the paper apart. She calmed down. She had already escaped so far away, so the others shouldn''t be able to catch up. Even if she only had one life remaining, she should be able to easily handle a newly advanced Witch. She didn''t necessarily need to escape. It wouldn''t be too late to look for a hiding place after quickly getting rid of Hathaway. Having made her decision, she suddenly smiled. "You sure are confident." "Tell me, how many Witchcrafts do you have left?" Hathaway''s smile suddenly contorted a bit, as if an important secret had been revealed. Seeing this reaction, the look on Dark Phoenix''s face became even more brilliant. "Or have you already run out of them?" Hathaway snorted coldly, her eyes flickering. ... The Anzed Witches'' casting system was completely different from that of ordinary Wizards. They resorted to a method called [Witchcraft] to cast and it needed a lot of mediums. However, each was unique and could only be used once a day. In general, the older the Witch, the more Witchcrafts they could use and the more flexible her attacking methods would be. As for young Witches, they normally wouldn''t walk in this world because of the casting system. The girls were very powerful, yet also very fragile. Witches less than 20 years old mastered about six to seven Witchcrafts. Once their Witchcrafts were used up, they would be like an ordinary person and could get trampled on. Since they met each other, Dark Phoenix estimated that Hathaway had used four Witchcrafts. The first one was Intimidation. When she first saw Hathaway, the fear that struck her heart was induced by a Witchcraft. The second was similar to an ensnaring spell. But Dark Phoenix had high resistance toward that kind of spell and Hathaway didn''t succeed, only affecting her flying carpet. The following two Witchcrafts were [Locust] and [Pursuit]. As such, she had already used four Witchcrafts and had at most three more remaining. Three Witchcrafts; could that pose a huge threat to Dark Phoenix? Dark Phoenix didn''t believe so. The next second, she pointed at Hathaway and used a powerful Divine Spell to counterattack. Hathaway opened her mouth and said, "[Witchcraft ¨C Ashes]!" It suddenly felt as if heaven and earth darkened. Dark Phoenix felt an immense power severing the connection between her and her followers. Her Divine Power was draining as a formless storm rushed forth from the darkness. She was drawn into the storm and the armor formed from her Divine Power crumbled! Soon, a mournful howl came from the storm. Dark Phoenix''s skin slowly peeled off. The bloody mess below her skin could be seen! Her skin was torn apart, and her bones were also forced out! Hathaway''s complexion was a bit unsightly. With her current strength, forcibly using the Ashes Witchcraft was still a bit difficult. But under its frightening power, Dark Phoenix''s life was in imminent danger. Only a tiny amount of Divine Source was left protecting the most important parts of her body, her head and her chest. Barely hanging on, she looked like a ghost. Though she was disintegrating in the storm, she managed to push her way to the edge of the storm and used that final drop of Divine Source to escape the storm''s area of effect. She awkwardly fell on a tree''s branch, only her head and chest remaining. Blood was leaking out of her mouth. She suddenly laughed maliciously. Because at that time, Hathaway was extremely pale. It was due to using a Witchcraft that was beyond her abilities. She was temporarily unable to move. This state was similar to Dark Phoenix, as both had temporarily lost their fighting strength. But Dark Phoenix estimated that her own abilities clearly surpassed Hathaway''s. Because Hathaway was just a Human. And Dark Phoenix was a God! The scene of her losing the war and fleeing was seen by countless people, but there were still some pious followers supplying her with Faith. Although that Faith was a pitiful amount and Dark Phoenix normally would have never paid attention to it, this power was now extremely crucial. As long as she recovered an instant earlier, she could throw a random spell and end Hathaway. The two were caught in a stalemate. The seconds ticked by. Dark Phoenix''s Divine Source was slowly recovering and began to heal her destroyed body. As long as Gods didn''t die, their Divine Source would be able to restore their bodies, unless the Divine Source was completely exhausted. And the Faith Power of those followers was slowly recovering her Divine Source. Dark Phoenix couldn''t wait; she only needed one Divine Spell to kill that Anzed Witch Seer. Even the Divine Spell that would use up the smallest amount of Divine Power could take Hathaway''s life! But her thoughts were bound to remain as thoughts. A shadow appeared out of nowhere! His face was also quite pale. He had been continuously jumping through Shadow Vortexes, using their gravitational forces to propel him as he chased Dark Phoenix. This took quite a toll on his body, as the Shadow Vortexes were harmful to human bodies, especially when used like this. But Marvin still rejoiced because he managed to catch up. And Dark Phoenix''s appearance was very miserable. Marvin didn''t hesitate. He didn''t care about the reason for this sudden change in her state. There was only one thing on his mind. Kill Dark Phoenix! "Woosh!" In a flash, Night Beheading successfully landed. "Slash!" Her head fell down from the branch, her eyes wide open! Her Divine Source struggled before ultimately disappearing. All the people throughout the continent who believed in Dark Phoenix suddenly felt something. They saw the scene of Dark Phoenix''s miserable body hanging on a branch as Marvin ruthlessly slashed down, ending her life. The Divinity was shattered, the Divine Fire stopped burning, and the ascension ritual was truly terminated. Many pious followers spat a mouthful of blood, while some fell to madness. As for the remaining Divine Servants, they directly died. The first person to try to ascend since the start of the 4th Era had fallen. A storm raged through the hearts of Feinan''s inhabitants! ... But at the scene of the battle, Marvin felt like a viper was looking at him. He was startled and quickly turned around. Then he saw the girl on the peak. "Hathaway¡­?" Marvin was dumbstruck. Although her age was different, that feeling couldn''t be mistaken. He almost immediately rushed up. But what shocked him was that Hathaway was looking at him with a gaze full of enmity. "You stole my prey!" Marvin froze for a moment and then smiled at her. "Is that important?" Hathaway gave him a strange look before nodding heavily and saying in a bad mood, "My enemies can only be killed by me. You killed her, so your life will be the replacement." Facing such a murderous gaze, Marvin chose to ignore it. Instead, he grinned and playfully asked, "What''s up with your body?" "Why can''t you move?" Hathaway''s face turned green. Chapter 441: Plane Will Chapter 441: Plane Will Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "You are dead if you dare touch me!" Hathaway fiercely warned. But her young face didn''t seem very threatening. In fact, it looked rather adorable. Marvin simply didn''t consider her a danger. In his eyes, although the Hathaway in front of him had changed, she was still the woman who chose to seal herself on the Black Coral Islands in order to save him. Most might not be able to notice it, but with his Perception as a Ruler of the Night, Marvin could clearly tell that Hathaway was currently growing at a very fast pace. Perhaps she would look like an adult in a few days. Marvin guessed that the speed of this growth would slow down until it became normal as Hathaway reached a certain age. The Great Elven King''s message said that Hathaway had broken the curse, but things might not be the same. Marvin wanted to see what was different. "It feels as if you don''t know me?" Marvin asked curiously. Hathaway frowned. "Ignorant mortal, why should I know you? I am the great Queen of Ashes. The Anzed Witches'' ultimate leader. Stay away!" "If you dare to do anything disrespectful¡­" Her voice suddenly came to a stop. Because right then, Marvin stooped down and softly kissed her forehead. An icy feeling surged up and Marvin felt cold all over, almost getting frozen into a sculpture. But the current Marvin was a lot different from the past. He had extremely high Resistance to magic. After passing several checks, he recovered. Hathaway was dumbstruck, as if she couldn''t believe that Marvin would actually do something like that. Marvin laughed. "Is that considered disrespectful?" "I will crush you!" Hathaway angrily shouted with her eyes wide open, "You actually dare to defile me¡­" Marvin rolled his eyes. "Can this even be considered defiling? Surely you didn''t really forget who I am?" Hathaway glared at Marvin. "You are a dead man." Marvin felt speechless. In the end, he had a headache. It seemed like Hathaway was hit by something melodramatic like amnesia when she removed her curse. ''What kind of thing was the Anzed Curse in the end?'' ''She just mentioned snatching her prey... then¡­'' "Dark Phoenix was seriously hurt by you?" Marvin suddenly asked as he sat cross-legged. Hathaway looked at Marvin with derision. "Yes, and you cheaply took advantage of it. If not for me, how could she have ended up being so miserable?" Marvin felt surprised because he could feel that Hathaway''s power kept increasing as she was growing older. But she already had so much power at this moment? Although Dark Phoenix had been an arrow at the end of its flight, she was still a powerful Half-God, yet in the end, she was almost killed by Hathaway. It looked like they couldn''t decide a clear victor, but it was still very frightening. "I already killed her thirty-three times before you," Marvin explained, "and who killed her isn''t the most important thing, is it? Our goal was to make sure she truly died." "Not important?" Hathaway was still resentful. "In your words, the favor of the [Plane Will] is something [Not important] in your mouth?!" "I''ve never seen a man as shameless as you." Marvin shook his head as he muttered, "Your words make it sound like you have seen many men." Hathaway couldn''t think of what to say as her face turned red with anger. But because she had overtaxed her Witchcraft, she was still unable to move. "What happened to your body?" Marvin asked in concern. "None of your business!" Hathaway bluntly snapped. "You should take the opportunity to run as far as you can!" "Or you''ll kill me?" Marvin helplessly massaged his temples as he guessed Hathaway''s next words. "Of course," she answered unhesitantly. Marvin stood up with a grave expression. He went closer and sat down while looking at Hathaway, gently stating, "I won''t leave." Hathaway frowned. "Why?" Marvin answered very naturally, "Leaving you alone here is too dangerous." "I''ll protect you." "Just like you protected me in the past. But it''s different now." "I am finally powerful," Marvin said with a sincere smile. "It''s my turn to protect you." Hathaway looked at Marvin in a daze, her eyes flickering with a strange brilliance as she didn''t know what to think. Marvin didn''t say any more. Even though he didn''t know what had happened to Hathaway''s body, or why she would consider herself the Queen of Ashes, he definitely wouldn''t leave. He finally managed to find her. He would never leave her in danger. He just sat there, looking at the sky while feeling a bit bored. In the sky, he could see that the fighting in Steel City''s southern suburbs was reaching its end. After Dark Phoenix fell, all the Wizards lost control, and the Divine Servants directly died. Chaos burst out as the Wizard Monsters, Corpse Servants, and the Evil Spirits fought a messy battle with the Legends. Seeing this situation, the Necromancer Monarch withdrew first. He had made a deal with Dark Phoenix, so if she was killed and her ascension failed, he had no reason to continue fighting. And the Evil Spirits were hard to handle. Tidomas'' avatar came to the plane in order to take advantage of the crisis for personal gains, hoping to establish a stronghold here. But although Marvin left, there were still too many powerhouses remaining. Especially the two who had been at the point of trading blows. Jessica''s seven layers of Fate Power burst out at the same time and kept forcing Tidomas'' avatar back. Valkyrie Eve seemed to be extremely angry due to the shame caused by her subordinate, and she decided to focus that anger on Tidomas, showing her incredible strength. The three holy swords with different unique properties and abilities were used in turn. Her swordsmanship reached the limit as the repeatedly stabbed avatar was close to crumbling. The berserk Jessica along the furious Eve¡­ surely even Gods wouldn''t be able to resist this kind of brutal assault. Tidomas'' avatar was quickly destroyed by the two women. And the Evil Spirits became cannon fodder, some of them even getting killed by Wizard Monsters. When Tidomas'' avatar was killed, the portal he had opened naturally sealed, leaving the Evil Spirits to perish. With all of this taken care of, the Legends had no other reason to stay. After all, Steel City had already fallen to ruins, killing everyone off. The Legends withdrew one by one. Eve and Jessica had issues with each other and were eager to fight it out. But with the Great Calamity underway, the two managed to hold it back and left too. Seeing all this, Marvin felt at peace. Even the few clouds in the sky cleared up. This event was directly linked to a God''s fall, and the impact on Feinan was far-reaching. At the very least, it would be a wake-up call to the Gods who were fighting outside the Universe Magic Pool. Feinan wasn''t a place where they could come and freely slaughter. Dark Phoenix''s strength during the ascension ritual wasn''t inferior to that of most Gods. They might have already died to Marvin in the four totems boundary. This also gave many people hope. Regardless of the disasters they were facing, there would still be people that would come forth to protect this land. This was their land, their land of freedom. No one could cover up the sky. ... However, although Dark Phoenix died, chaos was still running rampant throughout Feinan. Besides those that had a Source of Fire''s Order, other places were abysses of suffering. With this one disaster, Feinan''s population was cut by more than half. Most of the survivors escaped to the surroundings of a Sanctuary. Marvin also sighed when seeing those scenes. He glanced at Hathaway and suddenly thought of her words again. He couldn''t help but ask, "You mentioned the Plane Will, what is that?" ... "The so-called Plane Will is the consciousness of the Plane itself. Although this consciousness'' spirituality is the embodiment of the Laws, and is controlled by the Laws, it has a very far-reaching influence on this land." "That Fate Sorceress you fought alongside earlier, she has the favor of the Plane Will. This is one of the reasons Gods are jealous of Fate Sorceresses." "The relationship between the Plane Will and Gods is very subtle. Gods control Plane Laws. Through Godhood and Domains they wield formidable strength. But their control had been limited to only the Plane Laws and Domains of the rest of the Universe. Due to the Universe Magic Pool, Feinan''s Will hadn''t been disturbed for a long time." "Now they want to return to this land, and the Plane Will, which had been slumbering for so long, isn''t happy about it." "It holds enmity toward Gods, so if you could kill Dark Phoenix, you would become a true chosen, obtaining more favor from the Plane Will." That servant kneeling in the snow explained the reason behind his previous mistake. Eve glowered at him coldly. "You think I need that kind of thing?" The servant remained silent. "If Dark Phoenix hadn''t died today, I would have been a sinner." Eve calmly said, "Fortunately, that Marvin guy killed her." "You, leave." "Wait no, all of you leave." The servants were frozen in shock as they stared at Eve rushing toward the North alone. "From now on, I''ll only believe in my sword." Her voice drifted from the distance, echoing in the snow. ... "Eh? So I really stole your Plane Will?" Marvin was also stunned after hearing about it. He had heard some things about the Plane Will, but he hadn''t expected it to have such a profound relation to the Gods. So by killing Dark Phoenix he gained the favor of the Plane? What would this thing specifically do? But before he could ask, Hathaway shouted, "What did you say?" "Drop dead!" Witchcraft ¨C Azuk Fists! In a flash, a huge fist condensed and exploded against Marvin''s stomach! Chapter 442: Witch Tears Chapter 442: Witch Tears Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin felt intense pain in his lower abdomen. He didn''t expect that Hathaway had already regained her mobility. Moreover, the first thing she did after recovering was to ruthlessly attack him! Even though Azuk Fist was a formless spell, it could be condensed for a long time and used repeatedly. Marvin ate a direct hit from this fist and was sent flying down from the peak, crashing into the ground below. Fortunately, he was a Legend now and his body was a lot stronger. Otherwise, he could have ended up on the verge of death from this. Still, the impact left Marvin feeling dizzy. He doubled over in pain as he gasped for air, unable to say anything. His interface let him know that he had three broken ribs and was suffering from some internal bleeding! Thankfully, his Constitution was quite decent and with his Resistances, it wouldn''t be a lasting injury. Someone with another rogue class, like Shadow Thief or Pale Hand, might have ended up near death after receiving this fist. Marvin was completely caught off guard by Hathaway''s merciless attack. "Woosh!" A silhouette suddenly appeared in front of Marvin. Hathaway had an indifferent expression as she swung her Azuk Fist at him once more. Marvin gritted his teeth and wanted to say something, but he was punched before he could! This time, Marvin braced himself in a defensive stance and tried to forcibly withstand the punch! "Bang! Bang!" His arms fractured! Marvin spit up blood and tumbled through the air like a broken kite! On the way, he knocked against two unlucky trees. Marvin felt painful all over. If not for his Endurance and Major Tenacity specialties, he might have already fainted. Even so, he wasn''t having an easy time. Although he had used his arm to block, this fist hit him in the chest quite hard. [Serious Injury]! The crimson characters appeared on the interface. Marvin smiled bitterly as blood seeped from his mouth. ''Isn''t this laughable?'' Never would he have guessed that after dealing with Dark Phoenix, he might actually be killed by Hathaway. "Woosh." Hathaway was very fast and appeared in front of Marvin once again. But she didn''t act immediately this time, instead asking him while frowning, "Why aren''t you resisting?" Marvin gasped painfully for air and couldn''t even speak. Facing Hathaway''s question, he only forced a smile and shook his head. Killing intent flashed through Hathaway''s eyes. "Good, then die!" Marvin sighed, he couldn''t dodge this one. He might truly die this time. He considered escaping to the Shadow Realm. But the Azuk Fist suddenly collapsed on its own. Hathaway stood there in a daze, with tears appearing at the corner of her eyes. A tear dropped and remained on Marvin''s palm. The tear surprisingly condensed and turned into what seemed to be a pearl. "Why¡­ Why am I crying?" Hathaway was at a loss. Marvin relaxed slightly, but he still couldn''t quite get any words out, so he only forced himself to raise his head to look at Hathaway. "You glib-tongued guy, you snatched my Plane Will and took advantage of me. Don''t tell me you still hope to survive?" Even though Hathaway only looked like she was twelve years old, her tone was extremely despotic. She seemed like a Queen overlooking the land before her. At this time, Marvin finally managed to open his mouth and speak out. "You can kill me. Because this life... has been saved by you, and belongs to you. However, saving me first, then killing me, isn''t that a contradiction?" Hathaway felt even more muddled after hearing this. "I saved you?" Marvin nodded. She started walking in circles for two revolutions before suddenly turning and punching Marvin in the face! "I won''t believe a smooth-talker like you!" She coldly snorted. Marvin was caught off guard and had no time to dodge or escape to the Shadow Plane. He passed out from the punch! ... When he opened his eyes, he saw a bunch of green leaves in front of him. He looked around silently and was able to tell that this was a very common Elven room. It was filled with common furniture used by Wood Elves. A silhouette was writing something while sitting on the window ledge. Marvin checked his body and found that he was in a very miserable state. With the Serious Injury, his overall capability was at less than a tenth of its usual. If something happened now, he wouldn''t be able to escape even if he wanted to. After advancing to Ruler of the Night, his body had been substantially improved, so he would be able to slowly recover even in this state. The problem was that natural recovery needed a lot of time. Especially his broken ribs. Without restorative spells, it would be very troublesome. Marvin forced himself up and turned toward the Elf on the window ledge. Marvin was surprised when he realized that the person who saved him was actually the messenger, Butterfly. Butterfly looked at Marvin serenely as she commented, "You are really hard to kill." Marvin felt quite baffled. "What''s with those words?" Butterfly pointed outside and explained, "I saw you getting violently beaten up by that woman." "But I am no match for her, so I didn''t dare to show myself." "I waited for her to go before checking if you were still alive." Marvin blushed with shame. Turned out Butterfly was in the surroundings when Hathaway beat him up. "What are you writing?" Marvin asked casually. He figured that since Butterfly had saved him, Hathaway must have left already. She didn''t kill him in the end. Although he didn''t know what exactly had happened to her, Marvin vowed to restore her memories. He owed her this much. ... "Eh¡­ A letter to ask White River Valley for help. I wrote that their Lord was paralyzed by a crazy woman¡­ and that they should quickly come to get you." Butterfly bit her pen and blinked a few times. "I am only a messenger, I can''t bring you back. Moreover, my Blackie can''t carry both of us." After she said this, a cry came from outside the wooden cabin. A shadow flashed outside. It was clearly that Golden Griffin. He seemed a bit dissatisfied with this name, or by Butterfly''s words. With the Golden Griffin''s great strength, let alone just two people, carrying three, or even five adult men wouldn''t be an issue. Butterfly was clearly talking nonsense. Marvin forced a smile. This Wood Elf was indeed a bit special. Thus, he changed the subject and inquired, "Did you see which direction she went?" Butterfly wrote a few more words before answering, "No. After she was done with you, she muttered for a bit before suddenly disappearing." "I''m rather timid, so I waited about half an hour before poking you with a twig and finding out that you weren''t dead." Butterfly suddenly realized something and turned to ask, "Would you like to talk about this with His Highness Ivan?" Marvin remained silent. "No need¡­ What does this have to do with Ivan?" "Of course it''s related to him. All the Elves in Thousand Leaves Forest know that the person His Highness Ivan likes the most is you," she said, seeming to think this was completely obvious. "I''ve never seen anyone so close to him in the past. Oh, I''ll certainly be scolded for letting the future King''s spouse¡­ Uh¡­ I''ll certainly be scolded for letting you lie on the ground for so long!" Marvin was stunned. He stayed silent. He had no intention to continue this worthless discussion. This woman had quite the ability to earnestly talk nonsense. Moreover, her expressions were very realistic and seemed to come naturally, making it hard to retort. In any case, with Butterfly sending a letter to White River Valley, there should be someone coming to help him soon. He leaned back in the simple wooden bed when he suddenly felt something burning in his palm. It was that tear. Marvin held the tear in front of him and a series of information flashed before his eyes: [Witch Queen''s Tear (Treasure)] [Property: Death or Power] [Description: If taken by a person close to the Witch Queen, it will give substantial power. If taken by a stranger, it will cause death.] ... Witch''s Tear? Marvin''s heart moved. This was Hathaway''s tear. He hadn''t expected it to become a Treasure. Could she have truly gotten the legacy of the Ancient Anzed Witches and become the Witch Queen? ''Is this a test?'' Marvin couldn''t shake the feeling that two eyes were watching his every movement. He smiled and put this tear in his mouth, biting it like a piece of candy. It was bitter. The next second, logs flashed in front of him: [You have taken the Witch Queen''s Tear¡­] [Willpower +3] [You obtained the right to use Witchcraft] [You gained the basic Witchcraft ¨C Flight] ... A smile appeared in the corner of Marvin''s mouth. Hathaway''s tear had such a good effect. Just the +3 Willpower was enough to be considered amazing. But he even obtained a Witchcraft that he could use once a day, [Flight]! This was such a cheat. "What are you giggling for?" Butterfly was looking at Marvin strangely. Marvin thought of something and suddenly jumped out the window, leaving the Elven cabin! Not far away, a delicate figure was standing on a mountain peak, staring into the distance. Despite being in pain, he sped up and arrived in front of that shadow. Hathaway still had a frigid expression. "Didn''t get punched enough?" Marvin asked with a happy smile, "Do you believe me now?" Hathaway sneered, "What about believing you?" "Maybe we had some sort of relationship before, but that is all. It ceased after I became the Witch Queen." "I didn''t kill you, but don''t think that I won''t do it next time." "Stay away from me!" Marvin put away his smile and said, "If that was true¡­ then why are you standing here?" "Why didn''t you leave after I fainted?" "Or to be more exact, what are you looking forward to?" Hathaway froze. Chapter 443: Departed Chapter 443: Departed Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Nonsense!" "What could I be looking forward to?" Hathaway''s face turned red from anger. But under Marvin''s intense gaze, her voice became quieter and quieter. It turned into a whisper. Perhaps she couldn''t figure out why she had this kind of feeling. The Witch Queen should be cold and ruthless. Her mother, a successor of one of the twelve Witches, had kept reminding her that everyone should acknowledge the Witch Queen''s might. Those who disrespected her had to be killed. But when she was about to do it, she shed a tear. Witches had no tears. This left her feeling very shocked. She stopped there to ponder, and some seals in the blank part of her mind apparently started loosening. Marvin calmly looked at her in silence. But suddenly, an explosion echoed in the sky, drawing everyone''s attention! ... In the middle of the clouds, a large hole opened up that seemed to magnify what was on the other side, and through that hole, people could see the fight happening outside the Universe Magic Pool. The Astral Beast''s roar shook Feinan. But by now, he was already running on fumes. After breaking away from the Universe Magic Pool''s protection, Eric had faced twenty-eight Gods alone. That alone was a huge achievement. But under the joint attack of the three Great Gods, he was finally pinned to the walls of the Universe Magic Pool. The golden Judgement Spears were stabbed one after the other into Eric''s tough body. A crack even started to form on the 2nd layer of the Universe Magic Pool. "Roar!" Eric struggled, his body gradually turning transparent as the youth''s soul glared savagely at those Gods. The glare was so ruthless that the Gods couldn''t help but shiver. Especially those Gods who had died a few times to Eric in the earlier chaotic battle... they didn''t feel safe at all. At least it didn''t seem that he was able to eat their Divine Source. Fortunately, the three Great Gods managed to use the Judgement Spears to pin him against the Universe Magic Pool. It shouldn''t last much longer. That was what all the Gods thought. As for Feinan''s inhabitants, they felt a huge sorrow when seeing this scene. The hero guarding them would eventually be killed by the Gods. Real life wasn''t like those stories with happy endings; real life was far crueler. "Rumble!" A total of 99 Judgement Spears were stabbed into Eric, and his body looked like it was about to collapse. But at this time, a stifling, mournful howl burst out from the depths of Eric''s soul! The New Gods looked on in surprise as the Astral Beast''s body broke apart on its own. The Judgement Spears were still pinned to the Universe Magic Pool''s 2nd layer, but they were unable to hold down Eric as he disintegrated! These lumps of flesh split into countless smaller Astral Beasts. They looked like fierce tigers with three large pairs of wings on their backs, but they were far more frightening! They were flying toward the Gods like a meteor shower! "Dodge, quick!" the three Great Gods shouted as they escaped first. This was Eric''s final counterattack. With his life as the cost, he would deal the strongest blow he could! Although most Gods managed to dodge it thanks to the warning of the three Great Gods, there were still many of them who were surrounded by these ferocious beasts. Their protective layers of Divine Power were torn apart as if they were paper! "Aaah!" Screams kept echoing out! The people below watched their suffering with cold gazes. After everything they had experienced today, they didn''t have a hint of respect for the Gods. Dark Phoenix had been killed by Lord Marvin, and now these so-called Gods were issuing such mournful howls! Since Gods could be killed like this, why would people believe in them? ... In a Secondary Plane in the Universe, the [Lake God]''s Divine Fire suddenly stopped burning. The High Priest who had been feeling uneasy for the past few days suddenly knelt down. He looked at the brazier in the main hall in disbelief, but no matter how much he prayed, he didn''t get a response. The Divine Fire was extinguished, and a crack also appeared in the God''s Idol. "Rumble!" The huge stone statue toppled over. The High Priest''s hair whitened. It seemed as if he suddenly aged twenty years! The whole plane shook. ... Similar scenes appeared in many Secondary Planes. The fall of a God had great impact. They were true Gods after all. They not only had their own Secondary Planes, but each also had a God Realm! And Eric''s final strike took out three Low Gods! The impact caused in the Astral Sea was unimaginable. Three God Realms collapsed simultaneously. If not for the few Ancient Gods forcibly stabilizing this part of the Astral Sea, it might have formed a black hole that would bring great harm to the Astral Sea. Of course, the people in Feinan couldn''t see this. They only saw the struggles of those three Gods before their deaths, which made them seem quite vulnerable like normal people. As for Eric, after releasing this final attack, his soul was disappearing. At the last moment, his soul turned and gazed at Feinan, that beautiful land. "Is it finally over?" His mumble echoed in all their hearts: "I still miss her¡­" In a flash, that girl wearing a shabby dress, that sun rising over the small village, that carriage changing the hero''s fate, they appeared in front of everyone. An unending sorrow emerged in their hearts. They seemed to understand something. Eric''s soul was slowly disintegrating. He had a peaceful expression on his face. He had already done all he could for Feinan. He had already saved this world twice. What else could you ask him to do? He was only a youth from a mountain village, nothing more. ... "Who is he? How could he have such formidable strength?" Hathaway asked in a daze, "The girl he misses looked very weak. Why would he miss her?" "Power isn''t everything." Marvin said with a sad expression, "Sometimes, even if you attain the peak of strength, there are many things that you can''t change." "For example¡­ Regaining your loved one." Hathaway remained silent. She seriously looked Marvin up and down, before suddenly asking, "Loved one¡­ That... Do you love me?" Marvin choked. After a while, he tilted his head and said, "I¡­ I don''t know." "But if one day I fall asleep like him and wake up after a millennium..." "I''ll also be like him¡­ I''ll miss you like he missed her¡­" Hathaway nodded thoughtfully. At this time, a tall figure stepped out of the Universe Magic Pool! Chapter 444: Refugees Chapter 444: Refugees Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Great Elven King! Everyone reacted at the same time. What was he doing? Was the formidable Elven King planning to come out and fight the Gods after Eric''s death? No one questioned the strength of the Great Elven King. For close to a hundred years, Thousand Leaves Forest turned into an area restricted to mankind, and this was entirely due to the support of this Great Elven King. He was able to deal with the South Wizard Alliance and the North''s forces on his own. This kind of strength was enough for others to look up to him. But his opponents were Gods. And not just one of them, but 25! Eric had extinguished three Gods'' Divine Fires quite gloriously, but there were still 25 Gods facing the Universe Magic Pool! And there were still the three Great Gods among them. The Great Elven King was just one person, so how could he be their opponent? The onlookers'' eyes turned moist. They could see it... The Great Elven King was going to die. Like Eric, there would still be someone else standing out at such a critical time. This land wouldn''t be abandoned. There would always be people who cared for it and who would bravely step forward to fight for it. The war would never end until peace and freedom were guaranteed! ... In the Universe Magic Pool, the other two Plane Guardians remained silent. Although the old man''s lifespan was reaching its end, he still had some time and could rely on the Universe Magic Pool to fight a war of attrition. In fact, it was the best option. But it was different for the Great Elven King. He was severely injured by Divine Fire. His situation was similar to Eric''s. He didn''t have long left. The huge figure had left the Universe Magic Pool. In an instant, the Low Gods felt an overwhelming pressure! Most of the Gods'' faces were full of shock. According to their information, the Great Elven King''s strength was around that of a Mid God. Otherwise, the sneak attack of those few High Gods wouldn''t have succeeded. But in that split second, they felt a terrifying pressure! It was like¡­ the pressure of a High God! The three leading Gods had thoughtful expressions. The other Gods already started complaining inwardly: ''Who said Feinan was easy to bully?'' ''They have so many lunatics that are unafraid of death.'' ''This Nicholas was actually hiding his power! Is this a High Elf secret technique?'' ''I need to be careful, three already died¡­'' But of course, none of them shared their misgivings with others. Nicholas was determined. Before his huge figure stepped out of the Universe Magic Pool, he gave one last glance back. On the vast plane of Feinan, in a dense Forest, a man was standing by the lakeside. He only took a glance and didn''t say anything. And then he stepped out! It was the silent start of a battle. ... Thousand Leaves Forest, beside a tranquil lake. Ivan was standing there calmly. Next to him, Ollie couldn''t stop sobbing. Ivan watched as the Great Elven King''s silhouette disappeared. That hole in the sky closed, and they could no longer see what was happening. It was unknown what caused the fight outside the Universe Magic Pool to be completely hidden, but whatever the case, the sky had already recovered. "Your Highness Ivan¡­ His Majesty¡­ Truly loved you¡­" Ollie choked out between her sobs. "I know. Ollie. I know," Ivan repeated twice in a low voice, still looking unperturbed. Only his hand tightly gripping his sword was betraying his emotions. At such a time, a Wood Elf rushed over from the distance and anxiously reported, "Your Highness Ivan, the Council of Elders already convened for the 3rd time. They still don''t acknowledge your identity as the ruler of Thousand Leaves Forest." "I heard they summoned their men and are preparing to rebel." "Rebelling at such a time¡­ Denying your identity as an heir after His Majesty departed, such lowlifes!" Ollie wiped her tears and immediately said, "I''ll go gather the Elven Iron Guard." "No need," Ivan calmly said, "I''ll settle this matter myself." With this declaration, he walked into the forest without looking back. ... "He is walking to his own doom," Hathaway whispered. "Yeah." Marvin also watched the back of the Great Elven King disappear and sighed to himself. If not for him, this wouldn''t have happened. His appearance really had changed too many things. However, from the current circumstances, this era was already a lot better than it was in the game. The number of forces that managed to ignite a Source of Fire''s Order was in the double digits. Mankind and other races would have more survivors. By the time the Gods entered the land, they wouldn''t be able to act as they wished. The Great Elven King walking toward death was also a wake-up call to them. Feinan wasn''t as simple as they had thought. At the same time, he fought for time for Marvin and the others. In Marvin''s memory, they still had one month after the start of the attack on the Universe Magic Pool, and then there would be the Astral Beast attacking. The Gods would use various treasures left behind by Lance to fend off the Astral Beast. After its death, Feinan''s Laws would be greatly affected and for at least half a year the main bodies of Mid Gods and High Gods would be unable to enter Feinan. Their bodies were too powerful and after the battle, Feinan seemed too fragile and wouldn''t be able to accommodate their strength. If those Gods forcibly entered, not only would they be expelled by the Plane Laws, but they would also be greatly injured and all of Feinan might be destroyed. Feinan was the root of the Universe. The Archdevils, Demon Lords, Evil Spirit Overlords, Wilderness Rulers, and others wouldn''t dare to do so either. Therefore, this was the perfect time for Marvin to increase his strength. And the people fighting up there were doing so to give them more time. How much would they gain? He didn''t know, but he did know that he had to use this time properly and make ample preparations. ... "I''m leaving," Hathaway said. "Maybe I''ll recover my memories one day¡­ But the current you is too weak." Marvin laughed. "I am? My growth rate is fast, far faster than you can imagine." "Perhaps one day you''ll even need my help." Hathaway thought seriously for a moment and then took out a flame card and handed it to Marvin. "You snatched my prey. And I didn''t settle the matter with you. If one day I truly need your help, you cannot go back on your words." "Even though such a day would never arrive with my great strength!" She suddenly disappeared. Marvin held that flame card with a smirk. He turned and whispered, "If you really don''t need my help, then why would you give me this card?" "Her personality after her rebirth is adorably proud¡­" Not too far off, a silhouette was stamping her foot ferociously. But she watched Marvin strenuously moving back step by step and didn''t do anything. ... It was already late in the evening when Madeline arrived in a hurry on her flying carpet. Marvin had been waiting in the Elven cabin for a long time. Yet, there was no trace of Butterfly or the Golden Griffin. Marvin was actually quite curious about this unreliable messenger, but in the current situation, he didn''t have time to concern himself with her. Marvin''s ribs were connected thanks to Madeline''s treatment and then the two rode on the flying carpet to return to White River Valley. The moment he opened the entrance to the Sanctuary, Marvin heard a burst of cheers. Everyone was gathered up to welcome their returning Overlord. God Slayer! This was Marvin''s latest title! All of Feinan witnessed Marvin''s attacks and Dark Phoenix''s inability to fight back. And that final blow that completely extinguished Dark Phoenix''s Divine Fire made the long-forgotten God Slayer title resurface on Feinan. White River Valley had become the focus of Feinan, and its Overlord, Marvin, became even more of a heroic character. Some sighed at the fickle world. A week earlier, most had believed that White River Valley would be wiped out under the joint attack from the Alliance. Who could have thought that a week later, the Great Calamity would descend, the South Wizard Alliance would be destroyed, Dark Phoenix would try to ascend, and Marvin would kill a God?! Everything happened too quickly and most people didn''t know how to describe such a theatrical series of events. In short, Marvin was famous in not only the South, but in all of Feinan. He didn''t even need to look at his interface to know that his Fame already reached an extreme level. This represented the acknowledgement of Feinan''s inhabitants and also meant that he had already attracted the attention of many Gods. ... After returning to White River Valley, Marvin underwent the most basic treatments and then began to work. Slaying Dark Phoenix was only the beginning. He had too many things to do. Some changes were needed to perfectly run a Sanctuary because of the turbulent times. This was a Chaos Era, so Marvin needed to establish some rules. In his interface, the Forces tab had changed: [Holy Sanctuary] [Core: Source of Fire''s Order] [Subsidiaries: White River Valley, River Shore City, Sword Harbor, Adventurer Camp, Sha Village,...] [Population: 6341] [Major Locations: River Shore City, Sword Harbor, Castle] [Defense: Wish Walls, Holy Light] ... The series of information showed the Sanctuary''s current situation. Because Marvin was the Sanctuary Lord, the Sanctuary Core automatically connected to his interface and the system transformed the information into something easy to read. The Sanctuary Lord had power over the lives of the people in his territory. What Marvin was more concerned about was that there had only been a bit over 5000 people in his territory before he left. Now, this number reached 6341. This meant that more than one thousand refugees had rushed over. The Sanctuary wouldn''t block out common people as long as their minds weren''t invaded by Chaos Magic. But this was still a big issue for Marvin. Soon, Anna came looking for him. "Lord, how do you plan to arrange the refugees?" Chapter 445: Marvin’s New Regulations Chapter 445: Marvin¡¯s New Regulations Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin had been expecting some refugees. But he hadn''t thought that White River Valley would attract so many people at the beginning of the Calamity. A sudden increase of a thousand people was a lot of pressure on White River Valley. Although there was a lot of food in the Golden Bulls, with the increase of people, the consumption also increased. Moreover, this was only the beginning of the disaster. Marvin was certain that more and more people would rush to White River Valley. It was time to set up new rules for this new era. Marvin thought for a while and then started writing. A decree was immediately issued. Soon, everyone in White River Valley received a personal decree. Because of the circumstances, new rules began getting implemented in White River Valley. Everyone had to finish registering within two days. The registration was a very important choice: [Agriculture or Battle]. That''s right, besides these two choices, Marvin didn''t give any other options. Because White River Valley had already recruited enough people of other occupations. Regardless of whether it was Blacksmith, Wine Brewer, Appraiser, or any others that were needed, these craftsmen had already been recruited. Moreover, most of these occupations weren''t the most important in such times. For a Sanctuary to run in the long term, it needed a steady flow of food as well as the power to protect it. The former was obvious, as taking care of the rations of so many refugees was already a headache for Marvin. As for the latter, the power of the Holy and Wish spells would expend energy to defend the Sanctuary and would run out of energy one day, so there needed to be people to defend it. White River Valley looked great, but it was actually very close to the wilderness. During the disaster, everyone heard the howl of the Wilderness Ruler. That was a rallying cry to gather subordinates. If the Beast Ruler decided to advance toward the South, it was very likely that those wilderness monsters would rush out. And White River Valley would bear the brunt of the attacks. The current White River Valley had top-tier strength, but the core power was still lacking. Marvin needed soldiers, a great amount of soldiers. They might not be too powerful, but the quantity and coordination would make up for it. With upgraded equipment, they might be able to withstand the Major Planes'' low-level army. This was also the reason he exhorted Anna and the others to hire many retired veterans or officers at the prime of their lives from the North in Bass Harbor. This would be a very long battle, one he couldn''t win on his own. ... He observed secretly and the result was within his expectations. Of the thousand refugees, most were Humans, with some Half-Elves. But they all had one characteristic: they were in the prime of their lives. This actually showed a very cruel fact. The elderly and the young had already been annihilated when trying to escape the disaster. Only the strongest people could survive and reach White River Valley. But this was good news for Marvin. Unless something was wrong, not many people would choose agriculture. Regardless of their previous occupations, in the new Sanctuary system set up by Marvin, the fighters were clearly more important than the farmers. They would receive a larger amount of food, with more meat, and even ale. Their training would have priority, and they would have more freedom with their work. They only needed to participate in hunting once a week. However, Marvin promised that those who chose to fight wouldn''t be thrown out of the Sanctuary into battle before their training was completed. This gave people a lot of reassurance. Moreover, these hot-blooded youths had too many friends or relatives who had died under the Wizard Monsters'' hands. They thirsted for revenge. They would fight. ... Just as expected, in only one day, a chart appeared in front of Marvin. "Your expectations weren''t off, most of them chose to fight." Anna didn''t seem happy about it. "To be honest, their courage is admirable, but we might not be able to raise so many fighters." "Moreover, we don''t have so much equipment¡­" Marvin blinked. "Don''t worry, food and equipment will soon arrive. Since they made their choice, let them do the preliminary militia training." "Here are the ¨C Sanctuary''s New Regulations ¨C. The upper management of White River Valley will gather tonight to perfect it, and if there are no problems, they''ll be released tomorrow." The Sanctuary''s New Regulations were written down by Marvin before the Great Calamity. Extraordinary situations needed extraordinary measures, there was no doubt about it. The Sanctuary would protect everyone, but Marvin would never support these people for free. That would only make them lose their will to fight and would cause White River Valley to perish sooner or later. In the New Regulations, he detailed the new currency system, the reward and penalty system, the Sanctuary''s rules, the division of hierarchy, and so on. Marvin only wanted to protect this land and these people, but that didn''t mean that he would give everyone the same treatment and status. Blind freedom and equality was not fair. People who didn''t invest themselves didn''t deserve the same benefits. It was a simple reason. The roles everyone had in the territory were different, so each person''s status would inevitably be different. Hierarchy would make it easier to manage, it would also encourage lower people to work their way up. After all, in the completely new background and system, those who made great effort were very likely to be promoted. Those regulations were written down by Marvin after careful consideration. They would dictate the future of White River Valley Sanctuary. They would be the future laws of White River Valley! And the guarantee behind those laws was Marvin''s absolute might. It was his complete control over the Sanctuary and the people''s acknowledgement. ... By evening, everyone was gathered. Anna explained the new regulations once to everyone. White River Valley''s higher ups voiced their own opinions, but Marvin''s regulations were truly thoughtful on multiple points of view. After they added some details, the New Regulations were more or less decided. The New Regulations were released the next day and they created a stir in the entire White River Valley. Many dissatisfied voices were heard after people read through them. Especially about the hierarchy system. This made many people feel discontented. A lot of these people were refugees who had escaped from all over the surroundings. "Why do White River Valley''s original inhabitants have a higher social class than those of us who bravely fought our way over here? And why is it that the people who arrived later and chose to farm are at the very bottom?" "Right? Why can those people supervise us?" "Didn''t Lord Marvin advertise freedom and fairness? With him doing this, what''s the difference between him and those Gods?" Chapter 446: Eye of Justice Chapter 446: Eye of Justice Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing these rebellious voices, Marvin chose to be indifferent. In the current situation, he had too many matters to deal with. There would invariably be those that disagreed, and everyone always wanted more, especially in such difficult circumstances. Some would show good will, and some would appear greedy. These refugees were unrelated to Marvin, so he had no real obligations to them. They escaped to the Sanctuary that Marvin painstakingly established and he provided them food and shelter, but now they were still arguing against his conditions. Some of them were even worse and gathered in a group, criticizing his morals. Marvin didn''t feel like dealing with them and only told Anna to pacify the people. And then the night was peaceful. The next morning, the leading troublemakers were hanging on a cross outside the refugee camp, which made many people remember. This territory''s Overlord was no saint. He did a lot of things for Feinan, and for White River Valley. He got rid of Diggles, Dark Phoenix, Black Dragons and other menacing lifeforms. And though he did this, he definitely wasn''t like a hero from those novels. That morning, there were no more complaints. In fact, many had only been testing Marvin''s reaction, to see whether they could argue for more benefits. But they hadn''t expected Marvin to be so decisive. All voices of resistance were suppressed. White River Valley''s original inhabitants were calm in the face of these events. They understood their Lord. As long as they calmly lived their lives, Lord Marvin wouldn''t make things difficult for them. On the contrary, he would protect them. He had always been doing so. Ever since the start of the Great Calamity, only White River Valley and a few other locations were left unscathed. This was clear proof. But if someone dared to question Marvin''s commands or try to destabilize White River Valley''s government, even if it was just signs of it, Marvin would immediately eradicate them, leaving no room for negotiations. And the Sha clansmen were very clever about this matter. They stayed low-key and silent during the ruckus. After it was over, in light of Marvin''s request, they organized fifteen hunting teams on the same day. The hunting teams were a way to distribute the military strength. Regardless of whether they were adventurers, militias, army troops, Shas, or refugees, as long as they chose to battle, they would immediately be formed into 60-man teams. Each hunting team would be tasked with wiping out monsters around the Sanctuary once a week. The mission would have a quota and as long as it was completed, they would be credited with a certain amount of contribution points. Their points could be used to exchange for food and other items, and if they exceeded their quota, they would receive extra rewards. This series of rewards had already been quantified by Marvin and everyone could see them. Marvin didn''t do all this for no reason. The current White River Valley wouldn''t face a large-scale battle in the near future. However, there were countless monsters in the Sanctuary''s surroundings. This territory was rather close to the wilderness, so there were many strange beasts. It had to be known that most beasts had willpower far inferior to that of Humans. They would be easily influenced by the Chaos Magic Power, which would turn them into Monsters. Although these Monsters would be repelled by the power of Order and wouldn''t dare attack the Sanctuary in a short time, they would always be an underlying danger. Moreover, after becoming Monsters, their rate of reproduction would substantially increase. Marvin remembered that Post-Calamity, each Sanctuary would have these kinds of hunting teams. They would clear up the surroundings at regular intervals. But White River Valley''s area was too large. There were the northern Shrieking Mountain Range, the southern wilderness, the eastern Sword Harbor''s sea, and the western Deathly Silent Hills! Based on the information gathered by his scouts, there was a frightening amount of Monsters close by. Although most of the Monsters were just 2nd rank trash, he couldn''t let them build up. He had to eradicate them. He couldn''t take care of everything himself, as he had other things to do. This time, the people in the Sanctuary had to stand up for themselves. This was everyone''s Sanctuary. It wasn''t only up to Marvin to protect it. They also needed to fight for their own survival and not wait for Marvin to distribute food every day while idling away. ... In short, at Marvin''s urgent orders, most of the Sanctuary''s inhabitants made new preparations. Everything was led by Anna. As a Legion Commander, she was well-suited to dealing with this kind of matter. Soon, she made enough preparations for the first month. Lola and her little attendant were in charge of releasing the missions, monitoring the execution, and providing contribution points. Lola was a lot loftier now. As one of the people trusted by Marvin, her power in White River Valley was quite considerable. Marvin actually didn''t care much about the production of the northern mine currently, so he directly transferred her to this new task. Contribution points and food exchange were very important matters and could easily create a lot of troubles. He believed that with Lola''s shrewdness, she would be able to handle this work. As expected, after Marvin''s explanation, Lola quickly adapted to the position. Besides the little attendant, she also picked two accountants as helpers from the refugees. On the edge of the White River''s pier, she set up an exchange location specialized in settling the matters of the daily hunting teams. From Marvin''s assessment of the situation, Lola would have to do everything by herself at the start. Things were difficult at the beginning, after all, and it was vital to get the Sanctuary running. For now, she would have to oversee everything herself. Only when everything ran smoothly would she be able to delegate jobs to others. Naturally, she would still be in charge of supervising them. ... After the new system was established, Marvin could feel that White River Valley had been re-energized. Before, people only talked about the battle between the Gods and Legends as if that matter was unrelated to them. But now they were beginning to research how to handle the Monsters outside the Sanctuary. Some experienced adventurers even began to sell some basic Monster information. Some of them were scouts sent out by Marvin. However, the Sanctuary had only just been created and the currency system was still not fully established. Food was the current hard currency and everyone had 100 base contribution points. Everyone needed to exchange those for food to fill their stomachs, so only a few people clenched their teeth and bought the information. Even among the refugees, some were attracted to the fine wines and fine food, giving them the motivation to train hard. Although the couldn''t immediately perform those tasks, they would be able to after completing their training. As for the military instructors, Marvin actually prepared a lot and they enjoyed a relatively good treatment. The goal was to train all the able men, and even women, into soldiers. ... With all this settled, Marvin went to the peak on his own. After the Sanctuary was set up, this peak became the symbol of White River Valley, but only Marvin himself could approach. The Source of Fire''s Order was slowly burning at his side. He walked in front of the Wish Pillar and activated its power, using part of its magic energy to make an [Eye of Justice]! In a flash, the Eye of Justice slowly rose up like a ball of fire and began to sweep across every corner of White River Valley. The effect of the Eye of Justice was to find those who violated Marvin''s laws in White River Valley. After the Great Calamity, it was like the end of the world in Feinan. Even if White River Valley was a Sanctuary, when it was the end of the world, people would always act crazily. Marvin had to erase those crazy elements. With the Eye of Justice keeping watch, all crimes would be exposed And his trusted nineteen Dark Knights were in charge of enforcing his laws. The Eye of Justice would last a month, and during this month, the Dark Knights would gain the Adjudicator halo. When the Eye of Justice detected a crime, the Adjudicators would immediately find out and rush to the scene to handle it as they saw fit. Enough time had passed that the Dark Knights had already regained most of their rationality. Their loyalty remained unchanged and they became even stronger. The stronger ones among them were Zero and One, who seemed to be close to advancing to Legend. Marvin was looking forward to this. The Dark Knights'' slaughtering abilities were unequalled within their own levels. Who knew what strength they would display after recovering to their peak? ... With the Adjudicators defending the order of his Sanctuary, Marvin fixed the last loophole. It was now time to resolve a few thorny issues. First, food. It was still food. Even if White River Valley had stocked a lot of it, with the increase in people, there would definitely be a shortage of food in the future. There weren''t that many people farming in the territory, and White River Valley wasn''t fertile enough, so the crop yield wasn''t high. But Marvin had a solution to this problem. That was to deal with Arborea! Arborea was a fertile world with an abundance of food there and as long as they knew the location of the entrance to Arborea, Marvin would be able to trade with them. After all, Prince Aragon was still in White River Valley. Entering the Ashes Plain wasn''t as easy after Hathaway became the Witch Queen, but there was an entrance to the Ashes Plain in the Ashes Tower, so Marvin could return to Arborea through there. ... The food problem could be solved through the interplanar transactions. The second issue was really problematic. It was the matter of weapons. There were so many fighters in the territory now¡­ How could he solve that weapon issue? Chapter 447: Trial’s Outcome Chapter 447: Trial¡¯s Outcome Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After careful consideration, Marvin decided that although they did lack weapons, it wasn''t an emergency. First, the Shas completely produced their weapons themselves, and the guards of River Shore City and White River Valley already had their weapons and armors. They also seized a lot of weapons in the previous war against the South Wizard Alliance, and although the workmanship of those weapons was average, they had been good enough for the military and would be effective in battles. Moreover, most people needed to train for some time before they would actually fight. They didn''t need the best weapons for training. Of course, the issue had to be settled eventually. If they only had ordinary weapons, they would suffer many losses when facing Monsters. Marvin thought for a bit before coming up with a solution. The Great Calamity had caused many cities to fall to ruin. But these cities still had many supplies. Marvin thought of the first location of the battle against Dark Phoenix, Steel City! Steel City was an inner city of the South Wizard Alliance and had four fine iron mines. It was the place where the Alliance produced the best iron. In addition, the city had a substantial weapon production industry and it had all kinds of weapons stored in warehouses. The city had always been tightly guarded by the Alliance. But the Alliance had already collapsed and the warehouses were now ownerless. If they could get these weapons, the issue would be settled. The problem was that Steel City was rather far from White River Valley. It was also in chaos due to being occupied by Evil Spirits, Wizard Monsters, and all kinds of other Monsters. Marvin would have to go personally to get enough weapons. And this would be a major venture that would be troublesome for him alone. But if a Legend Wizard helped, it might be fine. Just when Marvin was planning to take Madeline to Steel City, he received two shocking pieces of news. ... The first one was that¡­ Wayne was leaving White River Valley. An adventurer from the Adventurer Camp had relayed him the news. He apparently met Wayne on the south side of White River Valley, and the latter was mumbling something while looking further south. But the adventurer only saw endless wilderness in that direction, so what could he be looking at? Wayne didn''t explain. It seemed that the matter happened very suddenly and he just hurriedly wrote a letter to Marvin before leaving. That adventurer passed him the letter. Marvin took it and didn''t see much written on it. In short, Wayne suddenly sensed something unique in the wilderness. He saw a shrine in his mind. It was tall and imposing, with six pillars supporting a dome. An ancient voice was constantly mumbling to him. He had to go. The handwriting was very messy. It was clear that Wayne''s mind was already focused on the shrine when he wrote it. ... After Marvin read the letter, he wasn''t too worried. In fact, he had a baffled expression. He thanked the adventurer and gave him a small reward before pondering about it in his room. Few people knew about Wayne being a Seer. In the game, he had never heard the name Wayne, so he had probably been killed during the start of the disaster. In this world, Wayne was alive. And as a Seer, he had something unique. Being able to see a bit into the future was quite amazing. But what he saw might not necessarily be the real future. If Wayne had left on his own to go somewhere else, Marvin would feel a bit worried. The Gods would descend soon after all, so it might even be a God''s trick. But perhaps even the Gods wouldn''t dare profane that southern area. Feinan''s deep south was an endless wilderness, which had countless Monsters. The reason they didn''t come out and cause a disaster was a shrine. Marvin naturally knew about that shrine, and it did fit Wayne''s description. "That''s the only shrine of the Wizard God Lance in this world¡­" Marvin softly muttered. As a Seer, Wayne saw the shrine and received its summons... What would happen? Marvin''s heart had a hint of expectation. Wayne was very gifted. Even without Marvin, if White River Valley was in his hands, there wouldn''t be much difference. He would shine, but his brilliance had been eclipsed by Marvin''s. Marvin had a faint feeling about this trip to the shrine. Wayne also needed to adventure and gain some experience. As for those Monsters in the wilderness, they wouldn''t pose much of a threat to him. Unless he met a powerful Beast King... but the probability of that was minimal. After all, Wayne was a Seer and a Half-Legend Wizard. ... Marvin was just putting Wayne''s matter aside for the time being, when Anna suddenly rushed in and worriedly told him about one of the biggest matters which followed that previous fight. After the battle in Steel City, the Legends left. The old Alliance of the Seven Orders had their own matters and left first. Inheim also followed them. O''Brien and Constantine originally wanted to return to White River Valley with Endless Ocean, but at that time, people of the Migratory Bird Council came. It turned out that the Demon Army in the Supreme Jungle was fake. It was a distraction created by Dark Phoenix to fool the Migratory Bird Council. There were actually very few Demons. When they found out, the Great Druids immediately turned their attention to the South. After Marvin killed Dark Phoenix, they didn''t comment on that, and instead started blaming Endless Ocean! Endless Ocean was a Great Druid nurtured by the Migratory Bird Council, yet she unexpectedly stole the four totemic pillars. This was the reason the Migratory Bird Council used to condemn her. Facing the blame from her former friends, Endless Ocean remained silent and chose to return the four totemic pillars and return to the Supreme Jungle to accept the Council''s trial. Naturally, Constantine didn''t agree, and he followed her. O''Brien and Owl were afraid that the two would come to harm, so after making sure Marvin managed to kill Dark Phoenix and was safe, they followed them to the Supreme Jungle. These past few days, the Migratory Bird Council had put Endless Ocean on trial. Now, the outcome of the trial was out. ''Lifelong imprisonment? Guarding the World Tree?'' Marvin looked at the letter sent by Owl and had a dissatisfied expression. Anyone would be angry at this outcome. What a great Migratory Bird Council. When their help was needed, they didn''t appear. Then they arrived after the event and actually blamed Endless Ocean, the only Great Druid who made a move. Even without mentioning Constantine and Endless Ocean''s close relationship, Marvin wouldn''t allow this to happen. But what made Marvin feel doubtful was that the Chairman of the Migratory Bird Council stated that if Marvin agreed to personally make a trip to the Supreme Jungle, the matter might take a turn for the better. "That old fox wants to meet me?" Marvin crumpled the paper and began thinking. Chapter 448: Bloody Forest [Part 1] Chapter 448: Bloody Forest [Part 1] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation If not for that request at the end of the letter, Marvin would almost be convinced that the Migratory Bird Council was really trying to judge and punish Endless Ocean. Now it looked like there was a hidden meaning behind it. From what Marvin knew, although the Migratory Bird Council was a group of inflexible people, it was still an organization made up of fair Great Druids. Especially their leader, Chairman Old Ent, who was said to be the closest lifeform to the Nature God. It seemed like this farce was more of an excuse for Old Ent to meet Marvin. But what did the Supreme Jungle want Marvin for? Marvin wasn''t sure, but he had to properly handle Endless Ocean''s matter. If Endless Ocean hadn''t stolen the totemic pillars and parted with the Migratory Bird Council, Marvin simply wouldn''t have been able to kill Dark Phoenix so many times, and that final kill wouldn''t have been possible either. This trip to the Supreme Jungle was inevitable. But he still had some things to take care of before leaving. ... The biggest danger for White River Valley at the moment was the lack of high-end military forces. O''Brien and the others were in the Supreme Jungle. If Marvin left, the only Legend in the area would be Madeline. Marvin felt that she wouldn''t be sufficient on her own. But there was some good news. After the Great Calamity, Prince Aragon, who had always been staying in Sword Harbor, seemed to have entered a special state. It seemed like he could advance to Legend anytime. And the Mechanical Titan was staying on the shore of the White River with the Gnome Brothers always ready. This Mechanical Titan was stronger than ordinary Legends and should be able to deal with any circumstances that came up. Marvin looked for Anna to deal with some other matters, before leaving the Sanctuary on his own. He left very quietly this time. The higher-ups of White River Valley were already used to it, but the people living in the Sanctuary considered Marvin their mental support. If they found out that Marvin wasn''t in the territory, the people could become unstable. He opened the entrance of the Sanctuary and followed the main road from River Shore City heading north. He didn''t get far before he found out a group of rodent Monsters. They were tearing apart the corpse of a lion that died a while ago. After these beasts became Monsters, they grew more powerful. Marvin was in a hurry, so of course he didn''t want to have to deal with them. The farther he went, the weaker the influence of the Source of Fire''s Order became, and Marvin eventually started feeling the Chaos Magic Power''s attacks on his willpower. No wonder so many people became Monsters. For people with weaker wills, the Order power in their body couldn''t keep resisting the corrosion of the Chaos Magic Power. Willpower was a hidden attribute. Even with his system, Marvin couldn''t see how high his own was. But the Witch Tear he took before did increase it by 3, and that undoubtedly made him more resistant to the Chaos Magic Power. He remembered that players would have a willpower check every 30 minutes if they weren''t in a Sanctuary. If they failed the check, they would become confused for three minutes. This was the most frightening part of the Great Calamity. And the default willpower of a player was 1. The willpower of most commoners was somewhere between one-tenth and four-tenths of a point. If they reached half a point, they could probably remain sane despite the Chaos Magic Power, and not transform into Monsters. Marvin didn''t know how many points he had at the moment, but he had never failed a check so far. With his current willpower, he simply couldn''t be harmed by the Chaos Magic Power. But on his way, he still felt a slight pressure. When he rested, he used Earth Perception and found out that the level of Chaos Magic Power was 30% higher than when the disaster started. After getting this information, Marvin felt slightly dazed. The shattering of the first layer of the Universe Magic Pool definitely wouldn''t cause so much Chaos Magic Power to pour into Feinan. There was only one explanation for this: The Universe Magic Pool''s 2nd Layer might have already ruptured. The Great Elven King¡­ might have already fallen! His situation wasn''t like that of Eric, who died in front of everyone. The sky had already returned to normal so those in Feinan couldn''t see what was happening up there anymore. The Sanctuaries could only struggle and rely on Teleportation magic to exchange information. He died in silence. No one knew how many Gods he had dragged down with him. Marvin sighed. ... While he was pressing forward, Marvin took some time to check the interface. Since he advanced, the experience didn''t seem as important. It was because Legends didn''t rely on experience to level up, instead using another type of data: Comprehension Points. Now there was another line below his Legend class: [Ruler of the Night Lv1] [Comprehension Points: 2/10] To level up his Legend class, he needed to reach 10 Comprehension. The two points he had already came from the Essence Absorption System absorbing Dark Phoenix''s Divine Source. In the game, Comprehension was gained by killing Gods! Or like the natives, they could gain Comprehension through meditation and enlightenment, but these methods could only increase their strength very slowly. Therefore, most Legend players liked to slaughter beings that had Divine Source, such as Divine Servants, Gods'' Avatars, as well as some Totemic Gods from the Dead Area''s instances. True Gods weren''t that easy to kill after all. Moreover, the Comprehension gained would be the same. For example, Marvin killed Dark Phoenix and gained a huge amount of experience, but he only gained 2 Comprehension. This wasn''t much more than he''d get from killing a 1-Comprehension ordinary Totemic God while being a hundred times more troublesome. In short, if Marvin wanted to progress right now, he would have to take an alternate path. But that didn''t mean he had no use for experience. It could still be used for classes below Legend rank, such as his Subclasses. Marvin spent all his experience gained from the war on Shapeshift Sorcerer and Battle Gunner. Thus, his Shapeshift Sorcerer class reached level 10 and his Battle Gunner class reached level 5. Apart from slightly raising his HP, Shapeshift Sorcerer didn''t give many bonuses. Battle Gunner actually added a lot of Skill Points, which Marvin threw into Market Scuffle. This melee technique of the Shas was quite useful. He was only hesitating on whether he should use that potion given by his grandfather to break his bottleneck. By taking it, his Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline would most likely have a qualitative upgrade! Shadow-shape, Beast-shape, and Diamond-shape... What would be the next one? Marvin was a bit curious. Chapter 449: Bloody Forest [Part 2] Chapter 449: Bloody Forest [Part 2] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation He did have some misgivings about his grandfather in Hell, but this potion had been checked by the Great Duke of Lavis Dukedom. There was no issue with the medicine in itself. Marvin believed in the Great Duke''s appraisal. Marvin hesitated. The Archdevil Head''s Divine Source was very precious and could only be used once. Generally, it would only be used when a Shapeshift Sorcerer could advance to Legend with it. Although Marvin hadn''t grasped any dual classing method and it was safe to say that getting a subclass to Legend rank was unlikely, it was still good to be prepared for an eventuality. Thus, he decided to set aside the Divine Source Drop for when his Shapeshift Sorcerer class reached level 20. But if he wanted to break through to the 3rd rank as a Shapeshift Sorcerer, he would need to use this potion. Having made up his mind, he stopped to rest and found a safe place to take the potion. The Sorcerer bloodline breakthrough would usually happen in a split second. What was really difficult was the accumulation before the breakthrough. With the help of the potion, Marvin successfully awakened his bloodline once again and reached level 11 in his Shapeshift Sorcerer class. Like the previous times, the awakening gave him another shape. But this shape was outside Marvin''s expectations by a lot. [Boundless Shapeshifting ¨C Magic Addict Shape] [Description: when using the Magic Addict Shape, your body will turn into a Hell Magic Egg and start absorbing Chaos Magic Power. The more Magic Power absorbed, the more the body will recover. The Magic Addict transformation lasts thirty seconds and will automatically be cancelled after thirty seconds, after which the user recovers their human shape.] [Warning: While absorbing Chaos Magic Power, a kind of extraordinary pleasure will be produced, making it hard to forget and easy to trigger it again.] [Negative Property: Each use of the Magic Addict Shape reduces Willpower by 0.5 points.] [Users with insufficient willpower will suffer from Magic Addiction, and ultimately die.] ... Marvin found the description quite alarming. This Magic Addict Shape was a lot different from his previous shapes! Although each shape had its own side effects, the previous three only had a short period of weakness. Marvin had used the Beast Shape a lot. After all, the Asuran Bear was very overbearing at low levels. In the later stages, Diamond Shape became more advantageous. For a short period of time, it could allow him to attack without any worries about the consequences. As for Shadow Shape, it was more of a shape for casting. Marvin very rarely used it except to avoid some attacks. The side effect of this 4th shape was a bit frightening! It actually removed half a point of Willpower! Moreover, he could suffer from [Magic Addiction]! Marvin knew about this condition. After the Great Calamity, many people with special constitutions gained the ability to voluntarily absorb Chaos Magic Power. If their Willpower wasn''t high enough, they wouldn''t become Monsters, but they would form Magic Addiction. They would constantly absorb Magic Power, satisfying their own pleasure. However, this would only speed up their deaths. In the end, they would explode due to excessive Magic Power! These people frequently roamed the wilderness. They were the kinds of lifeforms adventurers hated the most because one could never know when they might explode. They might just be walking nearby and then suddenly pounce over before exploding. It led to [Equipment 99% damaged] and [Level -1] for the players. ... ''Something like this Magic Addict Shape actually exists? Isn''t this side effect way too big?'' Marvin looked doubtfully at the empty bottle. His previous three shapes didn''t have such extreme circumstances as the 4th shape he gained from his grandfather''s medicine. He knew what Magic Addiction was... This thing was like taking drugs. If he caught it, he wouldn''t be able to cure it. Then what was the value of this shape? Marvin carefully studied it concluded that this shape was a last resort for preserving his life. When he was near death, he could use thirty seconds to recover. After all, Chaos Magic Power was covering everything right now, so there would be no worry about whether he could absorb enough Chaos Magic Power. But the price of this recovery was quite huge. Marvin wouldn''t use it unless he was desperate. He just managed to gain +3 Willpower after taking the Witch''s Tear. Wouldn''t he lose them once he used that shape six times? Marvin was very stingy about his attributes. He didn''t believe he wouldn''t be able to take care of most enemies after eight seconds of Diamond Shape. But if that failed, wouldn''t he have no energy to flee? This shape might be his final card. ... After thinking of all this, Marvin was somewhat disappointed. But Shapeshift Sorcerer a very random class, so he hadn''t hoped for an especially powerful Shape. After all, Beast Shape and Diamond Shape were already fierce enough. His bloodline was only average at best. It was far inferior to Daniela and Turalyon''s Ancient Angels'' bloodlines, so he was fine with the shapes he had. He cleared up his thoughts and went back on the road. Soon, he reached the Moonlight Forest. There was a group of Elven Guards protecting this place. Through the Elven Teleportation Array, Marvin reached Thousand Leaves Forest. But when he got there, instead of Ivan, he was met by someone else. Sea Elven Queen. She looked angrily at Marvin. "I helped in the fight at Steel City." Marvin nodded calmly. "He still isn''t willing to meet me." The Sea Elven Queen was in a bad mood. Naturally, she had helped Marvin because of Ivan. But after the fight, she didn''t find Marvin and instead went directly to Thousand Leaves Forest. As she was also an Elf, the Wood Elves didn''t make any trouble for the Sea Elven Queen and provided her with delicious food. But Ivan declined to see her because he was handling all kinds of matters in Thousand Leaves Forest. Marvin confidently told the Sea Elven Queen to calm down and to let him try to see Ivan first. After Marvin notified the Elven Iron Guard, Ollie soon came to look for him. The two went through the dense forest and arrived at the lakeside. Ivan was standing alone, looking at that originally pure lake in a daze. Marvin''s eyes squinted. He had seen that lake once, back when the Great Elven King was trying to treat his wound, but the effects didn''t seem satisfactory. But now, that lake''s water was slightly crimson! After Ollie led Marvin over, she tactfully left. Ivan slowly turned and looked at Marvin. "He died." Chapter 450: Bloody Forest [Part 3] Chapter 450: Bloody Forest [Part 3] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was slightly stunned, but not too surprised. It was clear that the person Ivan was talking about was the Great Elven King, who had fought to his last breath to buy time for Feinan. This wasn''t hard to guess. When the Great Elven King stepped out, everyone knew his fate. It was just a matter of time. "I''m very sorry." Marvin''s apology came from the bottom of his heart. If not for his suggestion to attack the Evil Spirit Plane back then, the Great Elven King might not... Ivan shook his head, as his eyes cleared up. "This isn''t your fault." Although he was depressed, he was a lot calmer. The Great Elven King''s death made Ivan suddenly realize how much burden his father had been carrying on his shoulders. He had been carrying the fate of the entire Wood Elven Race alone. In the past, no matter how much of a troublemaker Ivan was, he always had an unrivalled father to settle things for him. But everything would be different after today. After the 2nd layer of the Universe Magic Pool broke, even more Chaos Magic Power flooded into the plane. The North Guardian and the Cloud Monk retreated to the 3rd layer, relying on that layer''s stronger defense to fight a long battle with the Gods. During this time, the Gods would be unable to enter Feinan, but that didn''t necessarily mean that it would be peaceful. Marvin sighed. The future would still be challenging. Although asking this wasn''t appropriate, after some hesitation, Marvin decided that he still needed to know: "How many did he take with him?" The Great Elven King dared to step out, which meant he must have believed that it was the best time for his last stand. Before Eric died, he took three Low Gods with him, leaving 25 of the New Gods behind. Marvin eagerly wanted to know the situation of the group of Gods now. "Three," Ivan answered. "A High God and two Mid Gods." Marvin gasped. Nicholas really was one of the most frightening people of this world. Those few battles in the game must not have shown his full power. After all, this time he fought that group of Gods on his own. Despite that, he managed to exterminate a High God and two Mid Gods. This strength was something the majority of the Demon Lords and Archdevils couldn''t reach. But that terrifying Divine Fire had withered his soul and his strength, so in the end, he could only accept his death. This really was a huge loss to Feinan. But the death of the Great Elven King wasn''t meaningless. He had bought yet more time for Feinan. The deaths of a few of their members sapped the morale of the New Gods. In the following fight, they were bound to be a lot more restrained. Therefore, the progress of the Universe Magic Pool shattering would be a lot slower. ... "In the past, I didn''t understand why he always seemed unhappy." Ivan stood by the lake, looking dejected and frustrated. "Even when I was a child, he wouldn''t look happy when facing me and my mother." "But now, I vaguely understand." "A lone man fending for himself, and a person charged with protecting their whole Race¡­ These are two completely different things." Marvin had the same feeling. A loner could be completely unfettered and only needed to be responsible for their own life. And if the person was strong enough, they could just find a place to hide and wait out the disaster. However, it was harder if they had people they wanted to protect. Marvin''s White River Valley. Nicholas'' Thousand Leaves Forest. It was now passed on to Ivan. Hearing the sadness in Ivan''s tone, Marvin muttered, "Is there anything I can help with?" Ivan hesitated for a long time before taking a deep sigh. "The Council of Elders doesn''t consent to me becoming the new Elven King." Marvin sneered, "The reason?" "Too many." Ivan shook his head, as he listed out, "Being heretical, getting banished once, getting expelled once, and not having enough qualifications to convince the people¡­ Moreover, the Great Elven King never explicitly said that I should succeed the rule of Thousand Leaves Forest." "But Marvin, you know¡­ I saw his look before he left." "There was no disappointment, no encouragement... only relief. That damn old man, he left everything up to me and left like that... leaving me alone." Ivan turned his back to Marvin as his eyelids faintly fluttered open and closed, getting a bit watery. "There is still infighting at such a time?" Marvin inquired. "What''s the Council of Elders?" Because the Great Elven King was so incredibly strong, he didn''t have to deal with the Council of Elders when ruling the Wood Elves. But from Ivan''s tone, it seemed that this so-called Council of Elders was quite influential and had some power among the Elves. "It is all a structure created by a previous Elven King to check and balance the King''s power," Ivan calmly explained. "An assembly made of old men living simple lives through their years, acting like Elves of the ancient times and unaware of how much things have changed." "They oppose any sort of dictatorship and proclaim that democracy is the only way. Something like that." Marvin derided, "Something that only makes sense during peaceful times." Ivan nodded in agreement. "I also think so. Now they are a hindrance." After hearing Ivan''s explanation, Marvin stayed silent for a moment before saying, "Tomorrow, this hindrance will no longer exist." Ivan''s eyes twitched, but he didn''t say anything. Perhaps, he had been waiting for Marvin and hoping that he would help him deal with this issue. Doing it himself¡­ He couldn''t bear to do that in the end. They were fellow Elves after all. "Do you need me to do anything?" Ivan asked. Marvin blinked. "Two things." "First, you have to have a date with the Sea Elven Queen. Don''t look at me like that, a sincere dinner is good enough, just don''t slip away." "Second, I need a mount. I want to go to the Supreme Jungle." Ivan smiled bitterly. "You really sold me?" Marvin patted Ivan''s shoulder and seriously said, "In fact, I am also very much looking forward to seeing how powerful the child of the Sea Elven Admiral and the Elven War Saint would be¡­" ... That night. Thousand Leaves Forest was peaceful. The situation seemed a bit unusual. The Elven Iron Guard was dispatched to the eastern part of the forest to inspect traces of a group of Devils. And in the depths of the forest, beside a beautiful valley, a large shadow slowly appeared. A Hellhound. He had already devoured the souls of countless people and Monsters while patrolling the wilderness south of White River Valley. He might break through to the Legend Realm anytime! Marvin seemed rather insignificant while standing on him. He gently caressed the Hellhound''s fur and resolutely told him, "Go." The large shadow suddenly pounced toward the tranquil valley. The forest''s bloodshed began. Marvin stood expressionlessly at the exit. Any fish that escaped the net would be personally caught by him. This was a massacre. But for Thousand Leaves Forest to be stable in the long term, this tumor needed to be removed, even if doing so was painful. It would get better tomorrow. Chapter 451: Setting out Chapter 451: Setting out Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Overnight, the [Deep Valley] where the Council of Elders resided became a river of blood. The Elven Iron Guard was currently surrounding the location, and ordinary Elven inhabitants couldn''t approach. The people of Thousand Leaves Forest felt alarmed for some time. A Ranger residing not far from the valley claimed that he saw a Hellhound leaving the place at dawn. Furthermore, there were many Devils! No one from the Council of Elders survived the disaster. His Highness Ivan quickly set up a memorial, and after that, no one voiced a complaint against him. The Wood Elves united as one in their anger, brought together by this invasion of outside Races. But most people still felt something strange. The Deep Valley was in the depths of Thousand Leaves Forest, defended by the Elven Iron Guard. It just so happened that yesterday, the Elven Iron Guard headed east to search for the traces of Devils. The Devils lured them away and extinguished the lives in the Deep Valley... The situation had many odd points. However, even if many Wood Elves were aware, those supporting Ivan naturally would not say anything, and those who were fighting against him decided to remain silent. The reason was simple. If this matter wasn''t related to Ivan, it was proof that there was really a large amount of Devils active near the Thousand Leaves Forest, and they would need Ivan''s protection. And if this was done by Ivan¡­ then this person who was considered gentle and lukewarm by the Elves was actually willing to use truly ruthless methods. That was enough to intimidate most people. In short, after the event, Ivan had solidified his position as the new ruler of the Wood Elves, and he had the obedience of the troops. In exchange, Ivan had no choice but to arrange a meal with the Sea Elven Queen. ... Marvin left Thousand Leaves Forest before dawn along with the Hellhound. When the Chaos Magic invaded the land, the Hellhound became excited and violent. Because of the contract, Marvin could feel his excitement and his changing mood. The Hellhound was simply like a fish back in water in this land. He rarely met a predator and his soul-swallowing ability was quite fearsome. The reason the Hellhound still had yet to advance to Legend was the lack of an inheritance. Feinan wasn''t Hell, so if he wanted to transcend his current boundary, he would have to return to the Hellhound territory of the Nine Hells and undergo a ritual. Marvin understood its thoughts through the contract. After hesitating for a bit, he ultimately removed the contract. This Hellhound had helped him a lot. Marvin had originally only taken advantage of it to handle the Shadow Shrine''s forces. As for what happened afterward... Marvin rescued it because of a moment of compassion. They rarely interacted after that, so it was completely different from a relationship between a Ranger and his animal companion. But he could feel the Hellhound''s loyalty. Even if Hell''s lifeforms were Evil, they were also Lawful. As long as the contract was in place, the Hellhound wouldn''t leave Marvin. But Marvin could still feel what the Hellhound truly wanted from time to time. He longed for freedom. He was a noble wild Hellhound, and was a bit unwilling to stay as a Ranger Pet. Hell was its homeland. Marvin had been considering how to handle the Hellhound for a while. He was incompatible with White River Valley, so he had always been wandering outside the Sanctuary, silently massacring Monsters and reducing the threat on White River Valley by a lot. But Marvin felt like this kind of restriction of freedom was a torture for the Hellhound. Marvin had never been the kind of person who liked to prevent others from making their own choices, especially when it came to his own people. Daniela was a good example. And the Hellhound was another. Thus, before dawn, Marvin went to the edge of Thousand Leaves Forest and removed the pet contract, letting the Hellhound leave. The latter seemed extremely shocked, his three heads looking exceptionally malevolent. But even though there was no longer a contract between the two, he clearly understood Marvin. He lowered his three heads, rubbing them against Marvin''s chest one after the other, before frantically rushing back toward the wilderness! The large silhouette gradually disappeared toward the horizon. Marvin faintly saw a gate opening in the wilderness. The Hellhound went in. Because the first two layers of the Universe Magic Pool had shattered, the barriers between the planes were a lot weaker. It was still very difficult to open a gate from the lower planes to the top plane, as in from the Abyss, Hell, Negative Energy Planes to Feinan. But it was a lot easier to open a gate from the Prime Material Plane to a lower one. The Hellhound relied on his own abilities to open a Gate of Hell to return to his home. Marvin sighed. They might meet again one day if they were fated to. When that time came, the little guy who struggled out of the Shadow Shrine''s ruins might have turned into one of Hell''s hegemons. ... Marvin waited by the hills. A Golden Griffon slowly appeared when the sun rose up. Butterfly. The Wood Elven girl frowned as she commented, "You reek of blood." Marvin grimaced. "You again?" He told Ivan that he wanted a way to get to Supreme Jungle, but not through a Teleportation array. He did not want to be seen by the Migratory Bird Council; he wanted to sneak in. Thus, using the Supreme Jungle Teleportation Array would be no good. The best way was to fly over. Now that the first stages of the Great Calamity were over, the sky was relatively safe. The Supreme Jungle was vast. It was north of the Millennium Mountain Range, far away from the Lavis Dukedom. Normally, flying would take somewhere from ten days to half a month. But Marvin remembered that Thousand Leaves Forest had many fantastic beasts, so it would be great if he could borrow one. He hadn''t expected that Ivan would dispatch Butterfly and the Gold Feathered Griffin. Marvin did have to admit that the Golden Griffin flew very fast, at least no slower than a Dragon... but this Butterfly girl always gave him a strange feeling. In a fight, she was a dead weight. He didn''t know how she was able to obtain the Golden Griffin''s approval. "Of course it''s me." "I am one of His Highness'' most trusted people," Butterfly proudly said. "Let''s go." "I heard that we have a long trip this time, so let''s hurry." Marvin rolled his eyes and asked, "Didn''t you say last time that Blackie couldn''t support the weight of two people?" Butterfly denied it with a brilliant smile on her face. "You must have remembered wrongly." "If Sir Marvin is unwilling, I can return and report to His Highness Ivan to send someone else." Marvin thought for a moment before deciding to let it be. There wasn''t much time right now so he wouldn''t bother bickering with Butterfly. He quickly got on the Golden Griffin. This beast had a very large back with enough room for even five people to sit there, so one man and one woman would be a breeze. "Let''s go," Marvin said. "First stop, Steel City." Chapter 452: Sewer Entrance Chapter 452: Sewer Entrance Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After leaving Thousand Leaves Forest, Marvin''s first stop was Steel City. Feinan was quite vast, and everything south of the Millennium Mountain Range was known as the South. But the most important territory of the South Wizard Alliance was between the Millenium Mountain Range and Thousand Leaves Forest. This area was a wide plain. Compared to the southeastern Six Pearl Harbors, Bass Harbor or Jewel Bay, this place was just as important, but for a different reason. Countless Wizard Towers and lofty cities had been built there. But after the disaster, everything was left in ruins. The Wizards'' banners were lying among the rubble, and everything was covered in blood. Some battles were still ongoing. In the face of the disaster, the bigger the cities were, the faster they would be crushed. In fact, it was those in the countryside who had a better chance of surviving because they were far away from the Wizards. Even if there were some Monsters, with the instincts and skills of the old hunters, some of them would be able to deal with those. When Marvin saw Steel City''s suburbs again from afar, he felt the dead, bloody atmosphere, which seemed to be growing stronger day by day. Butterfly even claimed that when they flew over a mass grave, the Golden Griffin saw a Reaper from the Underworld. This made Marvin shiver. Back when he was on the verge of death, an Underworld Reaper had wanted to take his soul. If the denizens of the Underworld wanted to participate, then the situation in Feinan would be a lot more troublesome. After the Universe Magic Pool shattered, there were forces from four places that invaded Feinan: Hell, the Abyss, the Negative Energy Plane, and the Astral Sea. The only saving grace was that these four powers didn''t see eye to eye. Who wouldn''t be disgusted by Evil Spirits? They were too filthy! Everyone loathed Demons because they felt that Demons were brainless, just a group of lunatics. And who wasn''t vigilant against the Devils? The high-ranked Evil Spirits knew the origins of the Devils. They were descendants of the Ancient Angels and they could betray their own anytime. Hell and the Abyss were natural lifelong enemies. At the bottom of the endless Abyss and the Nine Hells was the Bloody Wasteland, where a battle had been raging for who knows how many millennia. Whenever Demons and Devils met, they always ended up in a fight to the death. The Astral Sea''s Gods were generally mortal enemies with the other three groups. The Gods did jointly attack the Universe Magic Pool, but that wasn''t so that Feinan could be ruled by a group of filthy magic races. Feinan was already in a terrible mess because of these four forces attacking at the same time. If there was a fifth force in this Universe that could be compared with them, it would be the Underworld. The most powerful Necromancer, the Necromancer Monarch, seemed to be an Underworld Sovereign''s representative on Feinan. He had summoned a great number of Red-Clothed Corpse Servants here previously, and Marvin found their fighting strength quite amazing. To Marvin, ordinary Undead might look very frightening, but their fighting strength was quite average. But Red-Clothed Corpse Servants were different. This kind of Undead creature was able to eat the energy of the four totems boundary, making it clear how fierce they were. ''I hope it''s only Butterfly''s nonsense,'' Marvin comforted himself. From what he remembered, in this disaster at least, the Underworld''s Sovereign and the Astral Sea''s Ancient Gods chose to remain neutral, with no plans to meddle with Feinan. ... As they approached Steel City, Marvin was even more careful. The Golden Griffin was indeed powerful, but with the progress of the disaster, there should already be many creatures that had evolved into flying Monsters. The closer to a city, the more careful one needed to be. Butterfly had no fighting strength, so if they met a large group of enemies, even escaping would be troublesome. Thus, he made Butterfly land in a small forest east of Steel City. Using his Earth Perception, he found a relatively safe area for the Griffin to protect Butterfly and then left on his own. Steel City was already destroyed. Marvin followed the corpses westward, frowning. The bodies on the road were in horrendous states. Some had their entrails coming out of their bellies or had crushed limbs. There were also small amounts of ice, acids, or ashes on some of their bodies. The physical brutality was caused by beasts that had turned into Monsters, while the latter traces were the masterpieces of Wizard Monsters. From the faintly detectable arcane energy on these limbs, it could be seen that the injuries had been caused by the Ice, Fire, and Acid spells most loved by Wizards. After all, these were considered the most destructive low-rank spells. Marvin kept moving while Stealthed, not wanting to have to fight his way through. But those Monsters roaming on the road didn''t care about that. His 200 SP in Stealth was enough to hide from Gods, but in front of some of the Monsters, it actually lost its effectiveness! They relied solely on their killing instincts to forcibly uncover Marvin''s position. Marvin had no intention of being entangled with them, so he kept using Shadow Escape and other skills to shake them off. Only a few of the Monsters were able to distinguish Marvin''s aura. As for the Wizard Monsters, they originally should have been able to find Marvin... after all, the Wizards'' detection spells were still very impressive, especially in the current environment. With the collapse of layers of the Universe Magic Pool, the Chaos Magic Power greatly empowered their spells. But unfortunately for them, they had already lost their minds and could only recklessly cast spells on instinct. Marvin just had to carefully avoid them. Moreover, Constantine killed quite a large number of Wizard Monsters with Glorious Wind. As a result, Steel City turned out to be less crowded with Wizard Monsters than Marvin had imagined. This was quite fortunate. ... He came to Steel City mainly for the development of his territory. He needed weapons and food. These were things that a big city like this one would have ample reserves of. Especially the former, since Steel City was the biggest producer of weapons for the South Wizard Alliance. It definitely had a great amount of top-grade military weapons. Marvin knew that there was a secret warehouse here that was also a concealed Sanctuary. ''I wonder if there are people alive in that Sanctuary.'' ''The Great Calamity came so fast that there shouldn''t have been many people who were able to react¡­'' Marvin thought. He kept following the road. At a juncture of the street, there were a few crows eating a middle-aged man''s rotting flesh. When Marvin walked past, they didn''t even react. At that time, a huge Fireball suddenly flew over and crashed into the crows! The Fireball''s explosion almost blew Marvin up despite him still being Stealthed. He looked up and saw that the spell was cast by an expressionless Wizard Monster. After shooting the Fireball, he seemed unsatisfied with the effect and crazily followed up with a Lightning Storm. Marvin had a bad feeling and hurriedly departed. ... Marvin went through many corners of Steel City and avoided disaster by a hair''s breadth several times. There were no living people left, only Monsters. He sighed as he finally found the location that he remembered. It was the entrance of the sewers. Chapter 453: Morrigan’s Heart Chapter 453: Morrigan¡¯s Heart Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In his past life, by the time the players entered Feinan half a year after the Great Calamity, many forces had managed to establish themselves. At that time, the group that controlled Steel City was known as [Illusory Scorpion]. The name sounded decent, but it originated from a group of mountain bandits that occupied a valley north of Steel City. These mountain bandits had no Wizards among them and their leader was very determined. They had once been mercenaries who were famous in the North''s City-States. It was said that the leader later committed a crime and had no choice but to flee to the South. He took some people with him and formed them into a bandit group. However, his means were very ruthless. He not only plundered, but also killed. He never left a witness and he didn''t shrink from pillaging or raping. Although he wasn''t a Legend, he had the strength of a Half-Legend. Under his tough rule, the bandits who lost their minds to Chaos Power were buried alive. In that way, although his group lost some people, it wasn''t harmed too much. After the turmoil from the Great Calamity started to subside, they slowly cleared out the corrupted beasts and Wizards near the valley. Later on, they seemed to have received help from a mysterious power, letting them gain control of Steel City. Marvin wasn''t too sure about who this backer was. When he passed by Steel City in his past life, the players had already destroyed [Illusory Scorpion] and a few guilds had divided up the resources of Steel City. ... Although he didn''t know much about their backer, the video of the instance had been shared by the guilds and Marvin had watched it. As a professional gamer, he was fascinated by these kinds of things. It was also in that video that he noticed the most important part of the city! Indeed, Steel City had many weapons warehouses, but in fact, there was a hidden place that stored a great amount of food and top-grade military weapons! It was an underground stronghold called [Morrigan''s Heart]. Morrigan was the name of Steel City''s first generation Lord. This City Lord planned far ahead and left a refuge for the future generations. Because of Steel City''s special function, many residents were soldiers or were otherwise related to the military. Most ordinary people weren''t allowed in and even merchants didn''t have the privilege to spend the night in the city. This was the South Wizard Alliance''s most important military fortress. The city stood among a forest of Wizard Towers. Alas, it was also because of this that Steel City suffered even more at the onset of the disaster! The current Steel City had already become nothing but rubble and ruins. But Marvin was pretty sure that Morrigan''s Heart should still be in decent shape! The weapons there weren''t ordinary by any means. The place was rumored to hold many military-grade Alchemy materials and Magic Weapons! The South Wizard Alliance had been storing things up for many years and its strength wasn''t as simple as what was visible on the surface. In fact, if the Wizards had found a way to avoid being affected by the collapse of the Universe Magic Pool, then even if the Gods invaded, the Alliance might not necessarily be powerless against them. ... Marvin maintained his Stealth as he quietly opened the entrance to the sewers before going in. "Shhhrrh!" Two huge, deformed rats rushed right past Marvin. His Stealth was too high so these Monsters didn''t even sense him. ''Eh?'' Marvin was slightly surprised. ''There is someone here?'' He had very sharp Perception and managed to faintly hear some footsteps far in the distance! ''Has someone found Morrigan''s Heart before me?'' Marvin frowned and immediately hastened his steps while making sure to keep his Stealth up. ... The sewers had tunnels snaking out in all directions and the whole place was filled with a rotting smell. A large amount of rat corpses were floating on the water, and sometimes there would be the corpse of a stray cat, a lizard or some other animal. The sewers reeked all over. Marvin followed the path he remembered, sometimes stopping for a few seconds to make sure of his way, and finally arrived at the entrance of Morrigan''s heart, which was a hidden door. Only the people with the secret key could open it. But that hidden door had already been opened! Sure enough, there really was someone here. Marvin didn''t worry about it and slowly went in. After entering, he saw four fierce men standing on guard, each holding a broadsword in his hands. Illusory Scorpion! Marvin''s heart sank. How could this be! These mountain bandits actually found Morrigan''s Heart first? Based on the course of history, they should still be in that fortified valley trying to get rid of their internal issues. How could they have the strength to come get the weapons and food from Morrigan''s Heart so quickly? Marvin was puzzled by this discrepancy. But those four men before him were indeed from Illusory Scorpion. There was no doubt about this. They had the bandit group''s unique mark, along with a rather heavy killing intent that could be noticed with just a glance. Although their strength wasn''t outstanding, they had experienced many bloody battles. Being able to survive up till here in spite of the Calamity explained a lot. They were watchfully guarding the entrance to Morrigan''s Heart. To Marvin''s surprise, he saw that one of the bandits was holding a very valuable Gem of Seeing and using it from time to time to look for any invisible intruders. Unfortunately for the bandit, Marvin''s Stealth had reached such heights that a mere Gem of Seeing wasn''t worth his attention. ... After passing the four bandits guarding the door, Marvin quickened his pace again. He skirted past a few obvious traps and then reached the center of Morrigan''s Heart! To add to his confusion, he saw that this place was occupied by not just one group, but two! Marvin identified one of the groups as Illusory Scorpion''s people, the bandits. As for the other group, they seemed to be in the weaker position. They had women, children, and some that were so old they had trouble walking. However, they still had some robust young men among them, and from the way they stood, they should be soldiers. The two sides seemed to be negotiating. Marvin thought of something and sneaked over to eavesdrop. ... "Senma, don''t be too greedy." The group with soldiers was headed by a robust man. He insisted in a deep voice, "We keep our original conditions. You can keep a third of the weapons." "The true treasure of Morrigan''s Heart needs a Wizard to open it, so we can only get the more ordinary weapons for self-defense." "If we humans massacre each other during such desperate times, then we are done for. Thus, I''m willing to split the weapons with you." "But the food, definitely not!" the soldier finished decisively. The people behind him were showing determined expressions and even seemed unafraid of death. That man called Senma was the leader of the bandits. He chuckled while glancing at a few young girls behind the soldiers. "You are quite correct. For mankind to keep proliferating, we have to cooperate." "Thus, I only ask for half of the weapons... and one third of the food should be good enough." He then smirked and added, "Oh right, those few girls behind you aren''t bad, they are old enough to give birth. There are no women in our stronghold. Share some with us, for the sake of mankind..." Chapter 454: Duel Chapter 454: Duel Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The people behind the soldiers paled once they heard these words. They felt sorrowful about the situation. Sure enough, the difference in strength was too big. Marvin guessed that this group of soldiers had been in charge of defending this refuge when the Calamity struck. When the disaster began, Steel City would have reacted as expected of a military city. The army''s higher-ups sent the order to lead the noncombatants to the Sanctuary. But they couldn''t handle what happened next. The berserk Wizard Monsters destroyed everything. Most soldiers died within the city proper. Only a few of them survived the initial turmoil and were still able to defend the refuge with all they had. Originally, the food and the weapons in the refuge would have been enough for them to survive for quite some time, but for some unknown reason, the Illusory Scorpion bandit group found the entrance of this Sanctuary. The soldiers noticed some strange signs of activity a few days ago, and sure enough, Senma brought a large group of men to Morrigan''s Heart. The defenders were completely caught off-guard and tried to rely on the advantage of their defensive positions to face the bandits. Morrigan''s Heart was a true underground fortress, but it needed to be controlled by a Wizard Craftsman. Normally, Steel City wouldn''t activate this kind of war refuge without a special signal. The status of Wizard Craftsmen was also very high, so one wouldn''t stay hidden in an underground fortress for no reason. When the disaster struck, the Sanctuary didn''t have a Wizard available. Thus, even if they avoided the brunt of the Calamity, they still met with another source of trouble. Since the soldiers didn''t understand how to activate the fortress'' defensive runes, they could only rely on the most basic physical defenses, which consisted of a few gates and traps, to confront the bandits. If the other party really insisted on a fight, the outcome wouldn''t be good. Marvin made an assessment of the strength of both sides. The soldiers roughly had the manpower of a city guard squadron, twelve people. Apart from them, the group included three times that number in noncombatants consisting of women, children, and the elderly. As for the bandits, there were thirty of them. Although their equipment wasn''t as good as what the soldiers used, they had a lot more people that could fight, even if their strength was uneven. Besides the leader Senma, who was a 4th rank expert, the strength of the rest was around the 2nd rank, some were weaker, some stronger. The soldiers, on the other hand, were all at least 2nd rank. Two of them were 3rd rank experts and were probably vice captains. Their leader was a 4th rank powerhouse, and was probably the reason why the bandits had yet to attack. They might stand to gain a lot by fighting, but they would also suffer heavy losses. ... ''4th rank Fighter¡­ This guy should be one of the strongest soldier in the army.'' ''Although Steel City had many talented individuals, a Fighter at that level shouldn''t be just a Captain, right?'' Marvin was somewhat doubtful about this person''s identity, so he carefully observed him for a while and noticed that the soldier''s right foot slightly shuddered. As a trained soldier of that rank, and in this situation, the trembling wouldn''t be caused by nervousness. There was only one reason. It was an illness. Senma''s eyes were very vicious. Although he was wary of the other side''s strength as a 4th rank expert, he had already noticed this flaw. Thus, he dared to haggle shamelessly. But he still received an icy answer: "Dream on!" The leader of the soldier group seemed to be unyielding, as he suddenly took a step forward. This step thoroughly exposed his disabled right leg. But his expression didn''t change, "Since you are clearly looking for trouble, I don''t want to waste too much time with you." "If you want to fight, let''s fight!" Once he said those words, everyone behind him suddenly yelled angrily, "Fight!" "Stake it all!" "We are soldiers, how could we be threatened by mountain bandits?!" A few of the elderly even tightly held their walking sticks while holding daggers hidden in their hands. The girls silently wiped their tears. These twelve might be the last group of soldiers in Steel City. They guarded the choke point that led further in. There was no door there, but the soldiers stood strong, forming a city wall to protect the civilians! ... Senma furrowed his brows. Although bandits were people that liked to see blood, they also tended to be very cowardly. They clearly lacked the valor of the soldiers. Although he had obtained guidance from a mysterious person that helped him find the Sanctuary, that person had clearly said that only after Senma personally conquered this fortress would she be able to help him. He knew about that person''s remarkable power and knowledge. She was too powerful; that might even be the case among Legends. If he could get her help, he might really rise to power in this era. Thus, he had to get ahold of this Sanctuary! A cold light flashed in Senma''s eyes. A smiling expression was plastered on his face as he muttered, "Unneeded." "We will just waste manpower." "Now that the Human Race is facing a disaster, it''s better to be united." The leader of the soldiers coldly said, "Your previous words didn''t suggest that." Senma spread his hands in a shrug. "Well, I''ll apologize, that was just a joke." "How about this, let''s change the rules of the game." "I know your fortress has a lot of food and weapons inside, but if we can''t settle on a deal, then fighting it out would be really too bad, too hurtful." "So instead of that, how about we each come up with a proposal and then set up three duels. We will choose the proposal of the side that wins at least two of the three duels. What do you think?" Senma laughed as he continued, "Naturally, I''ll guarantee that my suggestion won''t include those girls behind you, haha." "We only need food and weapons." The leader of the soldiers hesitated. He was quite suspicious about Senma backing down. But if he remained stubborn, it would only go against the interests of the people he was protecting. "Duels¡­ Three Duels¡­" He subconsciously looked at the bandits and then at his own people before biting his lips. "Fine. But I need to see your proposal first." Senma had a proud smile, "If we win, we will take half of the food and two pieces of military equipment per person!" The soldier leader frowned, thinking it was too much. But after thinking it carefully, his group had a higher chance of success, and if they just kept haggling, it wouldn''t lead anywhere. "Good!" "It''s time to duel!" Chapter 455: Amo Chapter 455: Amo Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Since both sides came to an understanding, the next step was to discuss the terms of the duels. Marvin was hidden in a corner, coldly watching as they hammered out the details. This soldier was too soft-hearted... He actually believed the words of a bandit. That Senma guy wouldn''t put away his greed even if he lost. He was definitely set on getting food and weapons from the Sanctuary. Then what was the true purpose of this duel? Marvin frowned as he speculated to himself, ''He wants to probe the strength of the soldiers through a duel.'' ''He might also catch the other side unprepared during a duel.'' As expected, when Senma retreated to talk with the bandits, they kept using a codeword. The bandits definitely had their own words for referring to certain things. Although Marvin didn''t understand the meaning of their codeword, it was definitely nothing good. It was safe to say that his target was the same as that of the bandits. But he wouldn''t use the same methods as the bandits. He could accept these people in White River Valley, an option that the bandits definitely didn''t have. After all, Morrigan''s Heart was a Sanctuary that was stocked with supplies to withstand all sorts of disasters, but who would have imagined that the Universe Magic Pool would collapse one day? This place, rather than being a Sanctuary, seemed like more of a gold mine. But not many people knew about it. They would leave this place sooner or later. An underground living environment was too squalid, and wasn''t good for elders and children. Marvin bided his time, wanting to see what trick Senma had prepared. ''For these bandits to find Morrigan''s Heart so early, there are only two possibilities.'' ''First, there is a traitor in the group that settled in Morrigan''s Heart. But from what I can see, this possibility is unlikely. Soldiers and bandits are mortal enemies, and it''s the same for anyone related to military. If there really is a hidden traitor among them, then that person''s acting skills must be incredible.'' ''Second, that mysterious power from the game might have made a move earlier than before.'' Marvin was more prone to believe the second possibility. After all, he had already seen changes made in the timeline because of his appearance, with some matters happening ahead of time, like the Calamity itself. That mysterious power might have wanted to make a move earlier in order to get more resources to have an even bigger advantage after the Gods descended. Marvin already had a conjecture regarding the bandits'' backer. This power was most likely related to the God Realms! It might be a God''s subordinate, an avatar, an Apostle, a Chosen, a Divine Servant, or something like that controlling them from behind. The Universe was so vast, and although only the Shadow Prince''s Time Molt could freely go past the Universe Magic Pool''s barrier, there might be something with a similar effect. This seemed even more likely since two layers had already been shattered. Marvin wouldn''t be surprised if some lifeforms of the Astral Sea were able to pass through now. He wasn''t afraid either. Currently, the worst that could descend would be a Divine Servant, at the level of an Angel. They were just a bit stronger than ordinary Legends. In the eyes of a God Slayer like Marvin, they were nothing. He had already crushed an ordinary Angel in Arborea as a Fierce Asuran Bear. The problem was just that the real enemy had yet to show their face, and Marvin didn''t want to scare them away, so he kept watching. But he suddenly saw a familiar-looking face! ''Eh? Him? What is he doing here?'' Marvin froze. He had been focused on the bandits, the civilians, and the two leaders previously, and hadn''t been scrutinizing the soldiers much. It was to the point that even with his formidable Perception, he almost missed the Elven youth because of his guard uniform! He was wearing a light armor with a very strange hat, but it was very cleverly hiding his conspicuous ears. However, his face was still extremely delicate. To most others, he still looked like a common human youth. But Marvin recognized this youth. When he went to Thousand Leaves Forest to advance to the Night Walker class, he once passed through an Elven village while seeking a page of the Book of Nalu. At the same time, Black Jack just happened to be doing his advancement to become an Outlaw of the Crimson Road, killing a whole village. Because this Elven youth had followed Marvin out of the village, he ended up being the only survivor. After the event, Ollie took him to an Elven city. Marvin also gifted him a dagger. Even back then, Marvin had felt that this quick-witted youth might not be able to continue living a peaceful life with the rest of the Elves. He just hadn''t thought he would meet him once again here. From his clothes and the way he interacted with the others, he seemed to have adapted to the life in Steel City quite well. Marvin didn''t know what had happened in the previous months, but the improvement in the Elven youth''s strength surprised him. The powerless youth was now a 3rd rank expert. Marvin wasn''t sure which class he had, but it should be a Ranger-like class. However, his aura made Marvin feel a bit strange. It seemed to be a specialized class. Marvin took a deep breath, remembering what the Outlaw of the Crimson Road had done to this Elf''s relatives. ''Could it be¡­ that class?'' A question appeared in Marvin''s mind. At this time, the first duel started. A burly guy came out from the bandits'' side. As for the people staying in Morrigan''s Heart, they discussed for a moment before surprisingly sending the Wood Elf. ''Interesting.'' ''It seems that this kid is responsible for scouting.'' ''In a group, only the elite are responsible for scouting. His talent was below average, so he couldn''t join the Elven Iron Guard¡­ In this world, there is no power that comes from nowhere.'' Marvin was silently focusing on the youth who left the formation. With everyone cheering for him, Marvin managed to learn his name. Amo. An ordinary name, which might be his alias. This wasn''t important. But it looked like everyone believed in him. Perhaps he could find that feeling of home he had been missing since the Elven Village. ... The fight quickly started. The two went to an empty spot. The burly guy was using an axe glowing with fire. This guy was a common 3rd rank classholder with a Fighter-type class. His axe was very frightening. It was at least a Magic Weapon. Every movement would cause wisps of fire to come out. This kind of weapon was troublesome to deal with for rogues. Because the flames were unpredictable, it was very difficult to avoid them. And although this wouldn''t make distinction between the user and the victim, the Fighter didn''t mind too much. He wasn''t afraid of this flame. As a 3rd rank Fighter he definitely had the [Unmovable Mountain], [Steady Strength] and other specialties typical for meat shields. The weapon''s magic enchantment was definitely not worth worrying about for him. Both sides had yet to make a move, but Amo seemed to already be at a disadvantage. "Kid, just die." The big guy laughed nastily while weighing the axe in his hand with a taunting expression. Amo was calm and composed and began to walk around the guy. His footwork was very strange. His speed was definitely not fast, but somehow the pace seemed fast. The Fighter kept waving his huge axe. Flames flew in all directions. It was safe to say that this fire would inevitably give him some small advantages and influence the rest of the fight. But a strange scene played out. Amo''s body seemed to become snake-like, extremely flexible. He easily dodged every flame. His expression became exceedingly clear, as his movements were very soft, with each step being nimble. ''The innate gifts of the Wood Elves aren''t that powerful¡­'' Marvin''s eyes shone. This evasive ability wasn''t as overbearing as Marvin''s, but among those below the Legend realm, it could be said to be at the peak. Especially since Amo''s ability was currently restricted by the limited space. But both sides were still in an unusual stalemate. The Fighter seemed very vicious, but he had yet to hit Amo. Meanwhile, the latter''s exceptionally elusive dodging ability let him sneak attack several times, causing no small threat to the Fighter. His attacking style was very strange. It was different from common Assassins, Thieves, or Rangers, he used sudden thrusts. His rapier would easily break in a real battle, but it could bring a fatal injury in a split second! Just now, he made two consecutive stabs toward the Fighter''s heart, forcing that guy to withdraw. Surprise flashed through Senma''s eyes. He hadn''t noticed Amo''s strength. But as a true expert, he could see that the outcome of this battle might not go as expected. Amo was winning. The axe''s flames might be troublesome, but if it couldn''t hit the enemy, how could he have a chance of winning? It was actually Amo''s rapier with its sudden burst that was the most threatening. Even if this Fighter was immune to deadly injury, if this rapier pierced him, he would still be seriously injured. Morrigan''s Heart''s side was in high spirits. Amo sidestepped and easily dodged the Fighter''s axe, his rapier piercing forward ruthlessly as it was stabbing toward that Fighter''s neck! If this pierced through, the Fighter would definitely be defeated! The onlookers'' hearts stopped beating. But at this time, the Fighter suddenly bellowed! A powerful Divine Power burst from his chest. It was coming from a pendant! The powerful Divine Power burst out and Amo''s rapier was shockingly blocked by the Divine Power. "Clang!" The rapier shattered! Amo was startled and furious, his weapon actually broke like that. A layer of Divine Power armor covered the Fighter''s body, seemingly unbreakable! "Drop dead!" Rage flashed through the Fighter''s eyes as his axe was mercilessly slashing over. Amo dodged with difficulties! "Enough!" At this time, the leader of the soldiers coldly said, "Stay your hand. This duel is our loss." He knew that the other side was definitely prepared. This Divine Power armor was definitely not ordinary, even Amo''s thrust couldn''t pierce through it. Thus he made a decision. Senma stopped the Fighter who wanted to keep going, all smiles, he gently said, "Continue?" "Next fight." The soldier leader calmly said. Next second his right foot shook as he thought of walking over. "Captain!" Unwillingness appeared in Amo''s eyes. The Captain patted Amo''s shoulder and comforted him, "You already did your best, rest now." "It''s my turn now!" But suddenly, an unfamiliar voice echoed from the Captain''s side: "There''s still me!" Chapter 456: Dream Divine Servant Chapter 456: Dream Divine Servant Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Everyone in the Sanctuary was startled, as this voice seemed a bit unfamiliar. A few soldiers were on guard. They turned, only to see a thin man wearing a drooping hat standing in a corner. He was the one who just talked. "Captain Alexis, I''m still here." He slowly walked over. They all suddenly had a strange feeling. ''Turns out to be him¡­'' ''It was that mysterious guy who randomly joined our group?'' ''He had been there for so long¡­ He really has no presence¡­'' These were the thoughts appearing in the soldiers'' heads. A memory had been added to their minds, making them not feel so surprised about this stranger. ... Marvin came out of the shadows with a smile while using his charm spell. This spell was one of the innate Sorcerer spells. Sorcerers were charismatic people and could temporarily charm others. Especially ordinary people. But a few people had shocked expressions. This included that Captain. He was absent-minded for a moment before managing to resist the charm effect. He frowned, hinting the other soldiers who had resisted the charm to not act blindly. He was still clear-headed. If that person was their enemy, he would have used the opportunity created by the charm to greatly harm their people. But he didn''t do so and actually stated his wish to fight on their behalf. Where did that guy come from? Alexis was a bit nervous. "I have never seen you fight before." In order to avoid alerting the bandits, Alexis answered calmly. "Rest assured, I won''t lose." Marvin winked. He knew that his average charm spell could only deceive some ordinary people. Alexis was a 4th rank expert and his willpower wasn''t bad. It wasn''t surprising that he was able to resist the charm. After saying these words, Marvin took out two daggers and walked past Alexis'' side. Alexis instinctively wanted to stop him. This battle was a decisive duel with the supplies of Morrigan''s Heart on the line. Even if he could feel that this man had no enmity toward his group, carelessly letting him take the spot wasn''t something a sensible leader should do. But when Marvin walked past, a powerful aura instantly enveloped him! [Domain - Slaughter]! Even if it only lasted a split second, it still crushed Alexis with its killing intent! His body stiffened, unable to move. He could only stare blankly toward Marvin. "Captain!" Amo walked over, puzzled. The other few individuals were also very surprised. Why didn''t Alexis block this stranger? But when they arrived at Alexis'' side, they shockingly discovered that this soldier who had been through numerous bloody battlefields was actually shaking from head to toe! "Captain¡­ What''s going on?" One of the soldiers found something amiss and was about to go forward to stop Marvin before he was suddenly pulled back by Alexis. "It''s not important." He had a pale face while looking at Marvin with respect, and muttered, "Get ready to fight¡­" The people shivered. Alexis was no fool. Regardless of the outcome of this duel, that group of bandits wouldn''t leave things be. But he still had some methods. If they fought, he felt that he would be able to push them back. He had accounted for Senma''s group in his plan. He was more afraid of this mysterious, unknown man. ''That feeling¡­'' ''This person''s strength should be far above mine, could he be a Legend powerhouse?'' Alexis was bitter. He didn''t know this Legend''s goal, but he understood that if Marvin wanted to act against them, they wouldn''t be able to survive! Thus he could only hope that this mysterious person had a good heart. ... As for the bandit group, they hadn''t found out about the change in the soldier group. Senma went up personally, intending to get another win right away. His plan was very good. He first probed that disabled soldier''s forces and then used the treasure at a critical time to grab the victory. That person gave him two treasures back then: a pendant that would create a Divine Armor that even a 4th rank powerhouse couldn''t pierce through and a magic scroll that could quickly get rid of anyone below Legend rank, which he was holding in his hand. In order to capture Morrigan''s Heart, he decided to use the treasures. As expected, his strongest subordinate was forced to use the pendant to avoid losing the first duel. Senma still wasn''t pleased with the Fighter negligently using that treasure, but he knew that he couldn''t afford to have internal fighting at the moment. He had to deal with the Sanctuary''s people first and capture Morrigan''s Heart. That way, their backer would keep supporting them. He believed that as long as he killed Alexis, Morrigan''s Heart would be under his control. Although that guy was disabled, he had huge prestige among that group. If he died, their morale would fall greatly and the bandits would be able to use that chance to attack. Who could have thought that there would be a variable? Alexis, who was known to be the strongest, didn''t act. Instead, it was a man wearing an old and somewhat funny hat who came forward. He was holding two daggers, his steps very graceful. He seemed similar to Amo. ''Another Ranger?'' Senma looked strangely at Alexis and thought, ''He didn''t come forward for such an important battle?'' He tried to discern something from Alexis'' face. Unfortunately, the Captain was expressionless and Senma didn''t notice anything off. From his Perception, that man before him was 3rd to 4th rank. It seemed unstable and was probably due to some item blocking his Perception. Senma was an expert Swordsman and had been a famous mercenary in the North. When both of them met, they didn''t speak and directly made their moves. The bandits and the people occupying Morrigan''s Heart stopped breathing and nervously watched this scene that would decide the fate of both sides. But they never would have thought that just as the fight began, it was already over! Marvin was as fast as lightning as he used Night Boundary to arrive right next to Senma. His dagger was already in front of Senma as his voice resounded in Senma''s ear. "You lost," Marvin said calmly. Everyone was in uproar. Senma felt dizzy! "How could this be?" "This¡­" He didn''t even have time to parry or resist before his life was already in his opponent''s hands! He stiffened in place with a blank expression on his face. The Sanctuary''s side was shocked too. That mysterious guy was this powerful?! Then why did he always hide in the back when they painstakingly faced against Monsters? Even Alexis, who had guessed some things, was still surprised. In his eyes, Amo''s speed was already extremely high, but he couldn''t even see Marvin''s move! Duel? That was beyond one-sided! The atmosphere became strange. The bandits were extremely shocked, and some didn''t even manage to react. Their boss'' life was already in that guy''s hands. Their thoughts couldn''t keep up. If there was someone who had recovered his wits, then it was Senma, who was in Marvin''s hands. His right hand moved, but before he could finish his action, his head was struck! "Bam!" A scroll radiating a faint Divine light fell from his sleeve. Senma paled. This person''s reaction time and judgement already exceeded the scope of his comprehension! ''Legend!'' He blanked out for a while before this word came to his mind. He was covered in cold sweat at the revelation. He was still in his confused state and didn''t understand what Marvin told him when he moved his dagger away to pick up the scroll on the floor. "Hey." Marvin raised his voice once again while weighing that scroll in his hand. "Who gave you this thing?" Senma was at a loss. The bandits behind him were already restless. They were still confused, but with their boss being at a disadvantage, they instantly surrounded them. As for the soldiers, they were also ready to fight. The atmosphere stiffened. But Marvin was still calm. This was normal. Few people would care about those small details when they had enough strength to crush everything. "I''ll ask you one last time, who gave this thing to you?" Marvin''s curved dagger was once again pressed against Senma''s neck. The latter shivered and immediately reacted, "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t know her¡­" "Her?" Marvin carefully paid attention to his form of address. "Hey! You won this duel, quickly let our boss go!" The Fighter who won the first duel after relying on the Divine Armor clearly couldn''t understand the current situation and was looking for trouble. Marvin glanced at him indifferently as he stated, "The competition is paused, and if my question is not answered, your lives won''t be spared." But the clueless, burly man answered, "If you dare to¡­" His voice was cut off, as was his head. A stream of blood flew out as his head fell on the ground, his headless body still standing where it was. Marvin was still standing in front of Senma, and the blood on his dagger was the only link to the burly man''s death. This time, the surroundings were completely silent. The bandits froze once again. This guy was an exceptional expert! Morrigan''s Heart''s people were overjoyed. The bandits originally pushed them toward the brink of despair. Who would have thought that that mysterious guy would suddenly make a move to curb the disaster? Only Alexis and a few others had very complicated expressions. They didn''t know that expert''s goal. He appeared out of nowhere and there was no way it was simply to help them out, right? ''I hope he won''t have excessive requests¡­'' Alexis was a bit worried. To his side, Amo was deeply pondering. He felt that this back seemed slightly familiar. ... The atmosphere was quite awkward. The bandits were scared shitless, while Senma was sweating all over, trying to find words to say. Marvin glanced at the scroll in his hand and pondered. If he wasn''t wrong, this was a high level [Divine Punishment] scroll. The Gods'' Punishment was actually a very large class of spells. As for what kind of Divine Punishment was sealed inside, there was no need to know. This kind of scroll was almost extinct before the Great Calamity. It could only be made by High God Priests and would use up a lot of Divine Power. With this scroll appearing here, and the previous Divine Armor, Marvin concluded that there were already Gods'' spokespeople who reached Feinan. There wouldn''t be too many of them because the presence of the weakened Universe Magic Pool was still a huge restriction. Thus, if she wanted to build a force, she would have to cautiously entice people. The current Gods should have a new understanding of Feinan by now. The Great Elven King and Eric, fearless of death, had brought down many Gods with them, and the powerful Dark Phoenix was killed by Marvin during her ascension. Before the Gods'' main bodies could descend to Feinan, this world''s powerhouses would still be among the strongest. A Divine Servant that came to Feinan might be surrounded and annihilated by several Legends, since the Legends were working together against the Gods. Thus, that one chose to be cautious and support the Dream Scorpion1 bandit group in the dark. But her luck wasn''t that great. She bumped into Marvin. ... "I can tell you everything," Senma finally said after some thought, "but you have to agree to one request." Marvin nodded. "Let my brothers withdraw," he said loudly. The bandits felt moved. But at the same time, a voice echoed in Marvin''s mind. "You have to kill them all, or else she will know that I leaked the information. Moreover, you have to guarantee my safety. After I tell you what I know, you have to let me go, let me take some food and basic weaponry." Marvin inwardly sneered. This guy had a tool for mind communication. He glanced at these people. These people were criminals and their hands were stained with the blood of countless people, so he had no qualms about killing them. Therefore, he nodded. Senma immediately relaxed and waved his hand. The group immediately scattered. This was their secret signal, and after retreating, they would gather at the designated location. After the bandits withdrew, Senma looked at Marvin and said in a low voice, "She is called Ambella." "She claimed to be the Dream God''s Servant and has unimaginable abilities¡­" "She can control dreams!" "In fact, she can even kill you while you sleep!" Chapter 457: Invitation Chapter 457: Invitation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Dream God. It really was this guy. In fact, when Marvin remembered the [Dream Scorpion] name, he guessed that it might be related to the Dream God. This mysterious person was most likely one of his subordinates. Now Senma confirmed it for him. Ambella wasn''t an unfamiliar name to Marvin. She was the first Divine Servant of the Dream God. In Marvin''s previous life, the Dream God was very low-key. Even if the Shadow Prince hid in the shadows, he liked to jump around everywhere. The Dream God was deeply hidden. No one knew how big his influence was, but during the fights between Gods, his territory had always kept expanding. He rarely showed his face, sending his subordinates and Divine Servants instead. The unknown was scary. This was also a way to put pressure on others. And the Dream God''s unique domain made people respect him. No one could avoid sleeping. He was the God who could easily enter and control people''s dreams. Senma''s claim that Ambella could kill people in their dreams wasn''t a lie. As the first Divine Servant, it was expected for Ambella to have part of the abilities of the Dream God. In the game, there were several Legends who died mysteriously, and some suspected that it was due to the Dream God. But they seemed to have been claimed by the Shadow Prince. The relation between the two was special. ... After Marvin found out the origins of the other side, he made a decision. He wasn''t afraid of the Dream God''s Divine Servant. After passing through the Night Monarch''s test, Marvin wasn''t afraid of Ambella coming while he was sleeping. To try to kill Marvin in his dream, she would also have to enter the dreamworld, and if she was killed then, she would also die in reality. With Marvin''s current willpower, he had no fear of losing to her. If she came to fight him directly, it would be even better. The most important thing was Ambella''s status as a Divine Servant! ''The Dream God was a High God. If I kill his First Divine Servant, how big will the reward be?'' With Marvin''s current realm, ordinary Monsters couldn''t meet the needs of his Essence Absorption System. Experience points became increasingly useless. Now he needed to kill Divine Servants, God Spawns, and other similar lifeforms. He had a plan for this, but he hadn''t expected that he would be lucky enough to find a Divine Servant''s traces in Morrigan''s Heart. Moreover, it was most likely the first Divine Servant who came to Feinan. A pondering expression appeared on Marvin''s face. After some time, he released Senma. The latter fled in a hurry, scared witless. Marvin didn''t care about him, he had already marked Senma and could use Night Tracking to chase him down anytime. During the Great Calamity, the sky was dusky and the Laws were in chaos, he could also use many of his Night Walker skills during the day, increasing Marvin''s dominance. ... The next thing to do was to deal with the soldiers and the former inhabitants of Steel City. Alexis'' group seemed a bit nervous. This was a person that could kill a group of bandits in an instant, after all. His group didn''t have the right to talk in front of him. But at that time, the disguised Elf suddenly took off his hat, revealing a young face. "It''s you!" Amo yelled in shock. The others also had pleasantly surprised expressions, mixed with respect. "Sir Marvin!" After Marvin exposed his face, they all became excited. Marvin was famous throughout Feinan after all. Before the Great Calamity, he used his own strength to repel two armies. He ignited the Source of Fire''s Order first when the disaster struck and established his own Sanctuary. He even successfully killed a God! People who didn''t know better felt that Marvin''s strength was already on the same level as that of the Great Elven King and the others. His prestige and fame were very high. Although these people in Morrigan''s Heart had been underground for a long time, they had still managed to learn about it since they were also located in Steel City. The mysterious man being Marvin was a huge good news to them. Because from what they knew, this young Marvin had a good temperament. Moreover, he also had a huge territory and shouldn''t have any evil intent toward them. Alexis was excited but still nervous. After the young Amo''s sudden words, he turned silent. Seeing everyone''s expressions, Marvin was somewhat helpless. His name was now famous and everyone knew about him. Naturally, this included the Gods. Everything had its pros and cons, and he could only let nature take its course. The rest was naturally a lot easier. Marvin told Alexis his purpose here. White River Valley was indeed lacking in food and weapons. At the same time, he also gave an invitation to Alexis. After all, Morrigan''s Heart was a half-abandoned Sanctuary and didn''t have too many defenses. Compared to White River Valley''s Holy Sanctuary, this place was really too unsafe, despite being hidden. Marvin''s invitation was clearly within the expectations of Alexis and the others, but they needed time to consider. Becoming part of White River Valley meant that they would have to move, and the food and equipment in Morrigan''s Heart would also fall into Marvin''s hands. The negotiation between them was a very troublesome question. Marvin gave them some time. The weapons and food here wouldn''t run. He was more mindful of that Divine Servant of the Dream God. He left the underground fortress and started using Night Tracking to chase after Senma. ... After leaving the maze-like sewers, Marvin arrived on the surface of Steel City. Senma slipped away very quickly, but with Marvin''s speed, he still chased him down easily. He didn''t choose to go to the location Senma gave him. Regardless of whether what he said was true, a group of bandits clearly couldn''t compare to a Divine Servant. ''As someone chosen by a Servant of the Dream God, how could he reveal her location so easily?'' Marvin sneered inwardly. He had let Senma go free on purpose to find the Dream God''s Servant. As expected, he followed Senma''s escape path toward the west, leaving Steel City and arriving at a dark forest. After entering the forest, he cautiously entered the Shadow Plane and once again used the Shadow Vortexes to move forward. Soon, two silhouettes appeared in front of him. Senma was fearfully standing in front of a woman wearing something similar to the robes worn by Chinese men on Earth. While lowering his head, he recounted, "We met some huge troubles." "That person was very powerful and was definitely a Legend powerhouse. I didn''t have the strength to retaliate." "I partly told information about you, and I think he believed me. If I''m not wrong, he should be in the Creek Valley to the east." The Dream God Divine Servant dully said, "Clearly, you are wrong." She looked to an empty spot to the side and called out, "Legend powerhouse of Feinan, please come out. We might not necessarily be enemies." Chapter 458: Temptation Chapter 458: Temptation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Ambella''s Perception exceeded Marvin''s expectations. When hiding in the Shadow Plane, even Dark Phoenix couldn''t accurately determine his location. Marvin hadn''t thought that this Dream God Divine Servant would suddenly look toward him. ''Is she tricking me?'' Marvin was surprised and used a Shadow Vortex to once again change location. But Ambella just turned her head and kept looking at him. She tightly held the staff in her hands, clearly prepared to use a Divine Spell in a moment''s notice. She seemed very relaxed on the surface, but her firmly clenched right hand betrayed her thoughts. Facing someone adept in stealth, even though the Divine Servants were very powerful, they still needed to be vigilant. Marvin''s heart shook, this woman was very troublesome. She could actually locate him in the Shadow Plane. He hesitated before coming out. Senma''s face immediately paled. But before Marvin made a step, a ball of light shot from Ambella''s right hand. The bright Divine Spell flashed and Senma screamed as he was dismembered, before turning to dust. The golden dust seemed eerily beautiful as it fell on the ground, reeking of blood. "We can chat now." Ambella was radiating confidence. She casually killed Senma. She had already given him an opportunity, however he failed. This man was not worth her backing, and he knew her identity, so he was doomed to die sooner or later. At the same time, disposing of him in front of Marvin would serve as intimidation. But Ambella didn''t expect that Marvin wasn''t shocked by Senma''s death at all, as if everything was within his expectations. She squinted and carefully sized up Marvin, before displaying a pondering smile, "Turns out to be you¡­" "You are the one who killed Dark Phoenix, right? You are that Marvin?" ... Marvin was very calm on the surface, but fidgety on the inside. It wasn''t strange for Ambella to find out his identity, what unsettled him was the unfathomable feeling this woman gave him. He didn''t get that sort of feeling even from Dark Phoenix. He cautiously looked at her. In his Perception, that woman was non-existent. But she clearly stood there right in front of him. "Is there even anything worth talking about?" still, Marvin wasn''t anxious. Ambella''s smile widened, "You should have already learnt about my identity from that fool, right?" "To be honest, I want to discuss a cooperation." "Don''t refuse right away, listen to what I have to say. I noticed that you seem to misunderstand the Gods greatly¡­ It''s as if being enemies was natural, am I right?" Marvin hinted her to continue. "But in fact, you shouldn''t forget that the current Gods were once the heroes of Feinan''s 3rd Era." Ambella sternly said, "In your eyes, attacking the Universe Magic Pool is a very hateful move. But the Gods also act according to their principles. They wouldn''t attack the Universe Magic Pool without reason. That would be akin to destroying the Universe''s balance and laws and would probably lead to a disaster." Marvin was a bit impatient, "What''s your point?" "Do you mean that those Wizards and civilians suffering tragic deaths were just fated to die?" Ambella had a solemn expression, "I didn''t say they should have died. Every life has its worth." "It''s just that living in this era is their misfortune." "As for you, and for us, it''s an opportunity." "Could it be that you are uninterested in the 4th Fate Tablet?" Ambella''s voice was tempting, "Someone getting a hold of a fragment of Fate Tablet could ascend and become a God, then what if it was a whole Fate Tablet?" Marvin sneered, "The 4th Fate Tablet is only a myth." "Even if it was real, the Gods will definitely fight over it. That one backing you will never let go of it. You think this empty promise will make me cooperate with you? Aren''t you too naive?" There was no change in Ambella''s expression as she said, "What I want to say is that in this era, every genuine powerhouse has the opportunity to be looked at favorably by Providence." "Cooperation between the strong isn''t a bad thing. You don''t necessarily need to reject the Gods so much." "In fact, you openly killing Dark Phoenix was very awe-inspiring, but it already made many Gods vigilant against you. Without the backing of a High God, you''ll find yourself in troubles in the future." "After all, the true God Era will arrive." Marvin shook his head, "You are a very qualified lobbyist. But I have no interest in becoming a God''s lackey." Ambella''s face turned ugly. Marvin''s sentence was simply a slap to her face. If it was someone else, she would have already cast a Divine Spell. But the other side was Marvin. This man''s strength was unfathomable, he was the most important target to rope in. She recalled the reason of this trip to the human world and kept her calm, "I want to stress it once again, it is a cooperation. It''s based on mutual benefits." "Eh?" Marvin pretended to be slightly interested and took half a step forward, "If it was cooperation, what benefits would the Dream God give me?" "Protection." Ambella was completely oblivious to the impending danger and kept talking, "You are also aware, right? That you are already on the must-kill list of many Gods." "The mastermind behind the Shadow Prince''s God Realm''s explosion had already been jointly investigated by the Gods, and it actually turned out ot be you. You are really good at causing troubles." "Although Glynos fell in a slumber, one of his friends has already found a way for him to recover quickly. In six months at most, the Shadow Prince will come back. With his temperament, there is a 99% chance of him coming to get his revenge." "Not to mention other powerful Gods. Many of them think that the best way to show their might after descending to Feinan would be to kill you¡­" Ambella patiently explained, "This world''s current circumstances¡­ How long would they last for? The Universe Magic Pool will be shattered soon." "At that time, no one will be able to stop the Gods from descending." "You need the protection of a powerful God, and the Dream God is very pleased to offer you this kind of protection. The condition is for you to be willing to help him deal with some small matters." Marvin couldn''t help but inwardly sigh in exasperation, this woman was really good at tempting others. If he was already on the Gods'' blacklists, why would the Dream God wish to offend them? But outwardly he still frowned and said, "Like what?" He feigned to take a step forward subconsciously. A prideful expression flashed through Ambella''s eyes. But next second, Marvin suddenly disappeared. ''Not good!'' Ambella was stunned, suddenly becoming upset. Chapter 459: Lumber Woods Chapter 459: Lumber Woods Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In fact, Marvin never had any intention of letting the first Divine Servant of the Dream God go after finding signs of her presence. His attitude towards Gods was clear-cut. This might be due to his previous life''s experience, or maybe the dissatisfaction toward their attack on the Universe Magic Pool. Either way it was very unlikely for him to cooperate with the Gods in the near future. Moreover, the Comprehension points provided by Divine servants were something Marvin was in dire need of. Although he had already become a Legend and was considered a hero that could move unimpeded throughout Feinan with the power of the Ruler of the Night, it still wasn''t enough in front of true Gods. Thus, he still needed to quickly get stronger. Hunting Divine Servants was a shortcut! Thus, when he got close enough to Ambella, he unhesitantly launched an attack! His daggers moved like lightning as they ruthlessly beheaded Ambella. But the next second, Marvin''s expression sank. He clearly felt something wrong. There was no log saying he killed a Divine Servant! At the same time, Ambella suddenly scattered through the air. ''It''s a [Reflection]!'' Marvin had an ugly expression. He didn''t think of this. Ambella''s strength had already reached this level? No wonder she wasn''t very nervous when he approached. Although she took precautions, she still wasn''t afraid. He was the person who killed Dark Phoenix after all, it was normal to have some reservations. Marvin felt he had an opportunity, but he hadn''t expected he would be deceived like that. ''No wonder I felt she didn''t exist.'' Marvin smiled bitterly. [Reflection] was similar to the [Projection], both would draw from particles to reflect their bodies on another world or plane. The difference was that Projection would make use of the particles of the interplanar barrier while the Reflection would be using the user''s own strength. Naturally, it was also possible to use some treasures. It was also different from Doppelgangers and Avatars, as shattering a Reflection would have no effect on the main body. ''Looks like she wasn''t just roaming in Steel City''s vicinity, she was really trying to negotiate with me.'' ''This is a big loss. Next time we meet, killing her would be more difficult.'' Marvin looked at the pile of dust that used to be Senma''s corpse and inwardly shook his head. Before the Gods descend, Ambella would undoubtedly become a huge problem. He didn''t know where her main body was, but since she already came to Feinan, she was bound to tempt a force for her cause. Since Dream Scorpion had been stopped by Marvin, she would definitely look for another power. In any case, in this long war between Gods and mortals, the Dream God already took the lead on the Gods'' side. Marvin didn''t have any means to find Ambella''s location and could only shake his head and leave. ... Glacier, Far North. Below a huge crack was endless darkness. A green clothed woman had her eyes firmly shut. Suddenly, she opened them. A light appeared in the darkness, it seemed like someone had opened a door. From behind the door appeared a bloody head. That was a Barbarian''s head, his face still displaying his anger. He died with a grievance. After the light door opened, a stunningly beautiful woman calmly stepped out, "I brought you a gift." "Seems like you have had it hard, you look worse than the last time I saw you." If Marvin was here, he would be able to recognize that woman instantly, it was the Dream God''s First Divine Servant, Ambella. Her main body was there. The woman who just opened her eyes in the darkness was clearly the Azure Matriarch. "If you had been stared at by the North Guardian day and night and fought a battle against a crazy psycho, you would also look bad." The Azure Matriarch reacted coldly, "You eradicated that Barbarian tribe?" Ambella indifferently said, "They didn''t want to accept God''s favor and didn''t listen to enlightenment, I had to purify them." "Good." The Azure Matriarch indifferently said, "What do you want?" Ambella smiled, "Someone''s information." The Azure Matriarch frowned, "Seems like someone stumped you." Ambella surprisingly nodded and sighed, "The world has changed." "I already feel that the current Feinan is different from the prophecy." "Even the common farmer would pick up a hoe and resist, are those the weak humans I knew?" The Azure Matriarch sneered, "Regardless if they are weak or strong, that doesn''t matter, because they will end up annihilated." "Do you know the difference between Magic Races and Mankind? If humans are this plane''s parasites, then you¡­ are the bigger leeches." Her tone carried a hint of provocation. Ambella didn''t care. The World Ending Twin Snakes and the Gods aren''t on the same page, she didn''t expect anything from the Azure Matriarch. She only needed some information. Although the Twin Snakes Cult was destroyed, there were still embers burning in the darkness. She was a newcomer and needed more information. "So, whose information? A Great Druid? Dragon? Or that monastery in the Dead Area?" The Azure Matriarch inquired. Ambella shook her head and grimly said, "Marvin." The Azure Matriarch immediately turned silent. Then, she gnashed her teeth in anger, "Count it as you making a profit." "I''ll give it to you free of charge." ... After leaving the forest where he met Ambella, Marvin rushed to the place the bandits gathered at. This group had always been a walking disaster. Before the Great Calamity, they didn''t refrain from committing any crime, and ever since they gained a backing, it only turned worse. Although their leader was already dead, there would still always be someone gathering them again to keep doing evil. Although Marvin wasn''t a hero obnoxiously obsessed by justice, he wouldn''t mind casually getting rid of them. Cleaning up that group of bandits, who didn''t have the strength to put up any resistance, took him exactly three minutes. After three minutes, he left that newly created field of blood and returned to Morrigan''s Heart. Regarding Marvin''s return, Morrigan''s Heart''s people were a bit worried. Marvin was somewhat astonished by their reaction. But he quickly understood. It seemed like they didn''t want to leave this place. Captain Alexis explained the outcome of their discussion. Most of them were inhabitants of Steel City, relatives of the dead soldiers. They had too many memories of this place. Since the bandit issue had already disappeared, they didn''t wish to move. But they were afraid of offending the unique powerhouse Marvin, thus they spoke tactfully. Moreover, from Alexis'' words came a ''if you really want us to move, then we will heartbreakingly leave our home, but we won''t resist'' kind of meaning. After all, they didn''t have the strength to resist. Marvin muttered irresolutely, Morrigan''s Heart''s people''s decision was really beyond his expectations. Seemed like their feeling for their hometown was superior to the fear of the disaster. But such a group would clearly be unable to protect such resources. Thus, Marvin raised another suggestion: ¨C Morrigan''s Heart''s people didn''t have to go to White River Valley, instead White River Valley would dispatch some troops to defend this place. ¨C In exchange, White River Valley would get food and weapons from Morrigan''s Heart. Marvin''s suggestion made Alexis sigh in relief. White River Valley still had a pretty decent reputation, moreover, these refugees also needed strength to defend themselves. He thought for a bit and accepted Marvin''s suggestion. They then talked about the details. Marvin planned to develop Morrigan''s Heart into an outpost in the middle of the land. He saw that these soldiers and inhabitants didn''t have much needs. They just didn''t want to part with their hometown. He could easily help a bit. For this cooperation to work, both sides had to sign a cooperation agreement. Marvin didn''t get involved with the details, he wouldn''t be able to do much if he had to take care of these kinds of details everyday. He directly used the Book of Nalu''s connexion to Madeline to make her bring Lola and two Dark Knights to Morrigan''s Heart. The specific agreement would be dealt with by a specialist. After dealing with this, and despite Alexis'' attempt to show his sincerity by wanting to lead Marvin to the 2nd floor''s treasure house for him to try his luck, Marvin decided to leave quickly. Morrigan''s Heart was a huge treasure trove, Alexis and the others only opened the first level. And further in, there were at least three treasuries. These treasuries needed the South Wizard Alliance''s special unlocking method, which Marvin didn''t know. Trying his luck would be currently meaningless. Moreover, the treasuries wouldn''t escape, as long as this place remained under Marvin''s control, he would have enough opportunities. He had already stayed in Steel City for too long, there was still a friend locked in that northern jungle, waiting for him to save her, he couldn''t delay for too long. He left the sewers and returned to that location. When he arrived, Marvin was stunned. Butterfly, who said she would wait for him¡­ Disappeared! ''Damnit!'' ''So unreliable.'' Marvin couldn''t help but scratch his head. There is no trace of Monsters in the surroundings nor a trace of fighting and with the Golden Griffin protecting Butterfly, there shouldn''t be any accident! On the other hand, the only rational explanation was that this mystical messenger set off by her own will... However, the Wood Elves are a bunch of people following the rules inflexibly. Someone like Ivan was already regarded as unconventional. It was clear that this Elven girl wasn''t a common Elf. She departed after Marvin left her hanging there. ... Marvin looked around and became increasingly gloomy. Out of courtesy, he took care to not touch Butterfly on the way, and thus couldn''t use Night Tracking. The Golden Griffin had a special constitution, Marvin didn''t want to remove a feather from its body. He hadn''t expected to suddenly lose track of her. ''Could they have been captured?'' Marvin was skeptical. Although there was no trace of fighting, it didn''t completely rule out this possibility. Thus, he could only broaden the range of his search. Five minutes later, he found a clue under a tree. That was breadfruit''s scraps! ''The fruit a of a breadfruit tree?'' Marvin pondered. There was a fruit tree like that in the Elven Kingdom, but that breadfruit couldn''t be consumed as food, it was used as a signal. Only Wood Elves and their allies were able to see the breadfruits in the bushes. Marvin was a Night Walker and he had a pass to Thousand Leaves Forest, so he could naturally see the breadfruit''s scraps. ''This meant that she spontaneously left?'' It seemed that Butterfly met with something. He unhesitantly followed the scraps all the way till the northern part of Steel City. Though, there was so little scraps, it seemed that Butterfly was moving at high speed when scattering them. This brought a lot of troubles when Marvin followed her trail. He had no other choice but to make multiple checks to keep tracking her. It was getting harder and harder for Marvin until finally the scraps ran out. It was in front of a forest filled with thick fog. On the edge of the forest were a few lumbering workshops which were established next to a river. This river was known as the Norris River. It rose from the Millennium Mountain Range and flowed toward the center of the South Wizard Alliance territory before converging into the sea at Bass Harbor. Steel City established workshops on the upstream part of the Norris River, as wood would be lumbered and processed there. Those wooden logs would follow the Norris River and float downstream, saving transport expenditure. ''I unconsciously approached the Millennium Mountain Range?'' Marvin couldn''t help but find it funny. The Norris River was next to a forest which was called the Lumber Forest by people. Most lumber workers only dared to work on the edge of the forest. After all, there were rumors that this forest was haunted by a Devil. Not only that, it was said that the South Wizard Alliance''s people tried to open up the forest multiple times, only to be met with failure. It had to be known that if they could get through the forest, they would be able to open up a new path to the North like the [Volcano Pass], [Wizard Horn] and other similar paths. But they failed. Clearly, this forest was a bit magical. And as a former player, Marvin naturally knew the reason behind it. This was the Chromatic Dragon''s gathering place! This was the main instance of the [Dragon God''s Wrath]''s expansion. It would happen in the depths of the Lumber Forest. But Marvin didn''t get to play this instance before transmigrating. What was in this forest, he wasn''t too clear about it. But the trail disappeared in front of the forest, it was clear that Butterfly went in. Marvin was caught in a dilemma. His plan to hurry to the other side of the Millenium Mountain Range had been put to a stop by his temporary driver. At this moment, he finally became aware of the importance of a flying mount. It''s a pity the Black Dragon was seriously hurt in the last battle, otherwise Marvin wouldn''t have a need for this puzzling messenger to take care of his matter. And now, he was clearly not allowed into the forest. Who would have thought that just as he was planning to sneak in, a shout came from behind him, "Hey, Marvin." "You''ll die inside." Chapter 460: Whispering Treant Chapter 460: Whispering Treant Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin abruptly turned around, but the space behind him was empty. That strange voice seemed to have come out of nowhere. "Who is it?" he asked in a loud voice with both his hands on his curved daggers, on guard. His Perception didn''t notice anyone when that voice echoed. Only silence followed. That voice from before didn''t speak again. Marvin carefully inspected his logs and found no skill check against an illusion or anything else like that. That voice had a purpose, but it was strange. Marvin coldly snorted and ignored it as he entered the forest. He wasn''t spineless enough to be scared away by a sentence. ... The forest was very dark. Compared to Thousand Leaves Forest, the Lumber Woods'' trees seemed taller. But unlike the vibrant and lush Elven forest which felt full of vitality, the Lumber Woods'' tall trees seemed to be deformed. The layers of bark seemed like elderly faces, strange and indifferent, making anyone that looked at them extremely uneasy. Who knew how the lumberjacks could work in that kind of environment? Marvin didn''t know too much about this forest. As a matter of fact, the Lumber Woods were considered as dangerous as the wilderness by many forces'' intelligence groups. It was even a grade higher than the Dead Area. Therefore, he was very cautious and kept following the river after entering. On both sides of the river, there were many abandoned logging sites. This part was the place where the lumberjacks kept working, after all, so it couldn''t be too dangerous. Otherwise, those weak humans wouldn''t be able to survive there. What annoyed Marvin was that this forest was extremely vast, and the trail ended at its entrance. Tracking Butterfly would be really difficult. He followed the river and met some random humans. They had lost their minds to the Chaos Magic Power. Marvin wasn''t lenient. This world was cruel. If they couldn''t resist, they would turn into Monsters and keep wandering the land, bringing more harm to other lifeforms. Marvin hurried and eventually found a strange comb in the lumbered clearing. ''An Elven comb.'' The comb was in between the logging sites and the river, very conspicuously resting on a stone. It was clearly a signal left behind by Butterfly. Perhaps she ran out of breadfruit and could only use another way to leave a trail. ''She knew I would follow the river¡­'' ''She left breadfruit and a comb. This proves that she was still clear-headed when she did this.'' ''What is she doing in the end?'' But regardless, since he got something of hers, he could keep tracking her down. He unhesitantly used Night Tracking. Just as expected, that thin red line appeared in his field of vision and pointed toward the depths of the forest. Marvin had no choice but to leave the river and head deeper into the Lumber Woods. From the details of Night Tracking, Butterfly shouldn''t be too far away. What was she doing? The answer would soon be revealed. But just as Marvin prepared to go forward, that voice echoed once again. "If I were you, I wouldn''t be misled by others." "This forest is a dead place, no one knows how many lumberjacks died here." "The Alliance only sees this place as a goldmine and doesn''t care how many people they sacrifice. Trust me, if you go in, you''ll die." Marvin quickly looked around again. But no one was there! "Who are you?" Marvin asked with a heavy voice. On the surface, he looked calm, but he had already activated [Earth Perception]! The next second, every sentient lifeform that was nearby appeared in Marvin''s mind. He could feel the salmon moving in the river, the crabs running amuck on the riverbank¡­ As well as a repulsive tree! He instantly understood. Even if that voice didn''t echo again, Marvin had already locked onto the other side! It was the extremely ugly tree! "I thought it was something else¡­" Marvin sneered, "Turns out it''s a [Whispering Treant]." The other side remained silent. But it didn''t matter anymore. Marvin had found the origin of the voice and naturally wouldn''t be disturbed by it. In fact, a Whispering Treant wasn''t a nature-type creature. It was said Evil Dragon Tidomas, now the 2nd Overlord of the Negative Energy Plane, used spells and curses to create these kinds of Treants. Whispering Treants had no fighting ability and could only frighten people. They were very rare in Feinan, so he hadn''t expected to see several of them in the Lumber Woods. The rumors about Devils must have come into being because of these Treants. Marvin was a Ruler of the Night, so the Treants naturally couldn''t do anything against him, but they still tried to threaten him. This was due to their instinct. But thinking about it, regardless of who it was that planted these Whispering Treants, it meant that this forest had a huge secret. Hidden secrets. Marvin''s curiosity was roused. He ignored the Treant and rushed deeper into the forest. ... The dark forest might feel really unpleasant to others. But a Ruler of the Night and Night Walker would actually feel like a fish in water. Marvin''s speed wasn''t affected by the terrain. After an hour of crazily running, Marvin eventually reached his goal. ''That girl really went far.'' Marvin estimated that he had already reached the deepest parts of the Lumber Woods. This place should be the core of the forest. Why did Butterfly run here? Marvin kept going forward while thinking about it. Not far ahead, he saw a gap between some bushes. Marvin softly walked over. After moving a branch aside, he caught a glimpse of some ruins. He suddenly froze. There was an ancient inscription at the edge of the ruins. Ancient and strange runes appeared before Marvin''s eyes. In the middle of the rubble, there was an altar that had partially fallen apart, presumably due to the passage of time. ''This is¡­'' ''This is a temple!'' Marvin suddenly felt as if he couldn''t utter a word. Lumber Woods, Chromatic Dragons, a temple amidst ruins... These things all felt familiar. ''Is it really the [Dragon God''s Wrath]?'' He thought to himself, ''Then, the ruins are not only the temple of the Chromatic Dragon God, but also the place where his corpse is buried¡­'' Suddenly, a hand grasped his shoulder! Chapter 461: Chromatic Dragons Chapter 461: Chromatic Dragons Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "You really followed!" After that hand touched his shoulder, a voice spoke next to Marvin''s ear. Marvin was surprised. That woman clearly had no fighting ability, so how could she approach him so quietly? If she had been holding a weapon, could he have been sneak attacked? He looked at the Wood Elf with shock. Butterfly was still unrestrained as she chided, "Don''t look at me like that, it''s not that I became frightening, in fact, your reactions have worsened." "This is the Hall of Loss. I didn''t expect to find out one day that the story told to me in my childhood was real..." Marvin frowned and immediately checked his logs: [You discovered the Hall of Loss] [Noble Knowledge Reminder: The Hall of Loss seems to be inextricably linked to the Evil Chromatic Dragon God] [You reached the surroundings of the Hall of Loss, suffering from the effect of the Slow Halo; Perception reduced by 70%] ... 70% Perception reduction! Marvin couldn''t help but cough in surprise. This place was so scary. For Marvin, who relied on his nimbleness and senses, this place was simply a nightmare! "Is it the effect of the Chromatic Altar?" Marvin glanced at that badly damaged multi-colored altar. Although it was already shattered, he could still feel a faint strange power. "No," Butterfly answered, "the Chromatic Altar is already broken." "There is another force nearby suppressing our Perception." ''Our Perception?'' Marvin couldn''t help but inwardly curse. It looked like Butterfly wasn''t affected too much. This Wood Elf was really weird. "Hold on¡­ Let''s start from the beginning." Marvin couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t we agree that you would wait for me? I still have an important matter to take care of!" Butterfly blushed in shame. "Eh! I forgot about that matter." "Because of some special reason, I couldn''t help but follow here." Marvin looked at her and didn''t know how to deal with her. "Your Gold Feathered Griffin?" he asked. "I let him hide, he is too conspicuous," Butterfly answered naturally. Marvin scratched his head. "What did you plan to do?" "What''s the [Special Reason]?" "Ah¡­ The special reason?" Butterfly suddenly grabbed Marvin and hid in the bush on the side. Her movements were graceful and Marvin couldn''t help but go along with her... "Look, she came¡­" ... A huge shadow came up from another part of the forest and rushed over. Winds cut through the trees, creating rustling noises. The huge creature folded her wings and slowly descended, landing above the ruins. She had precious gemlike green eyes and her green scales were blending in with the forest leaves. She stopped at the edge of the ruins and sat down quietly, apparently waiting for something. "Green Dragon?" Marvin was filled with doubts. Seeing his doubts, Butterfly whispered, "I found this Green Dragon by chance and followed it into the forest." Marvin had an annoyed expression on his face. He was someone who planned his moves meticulously, but that girl in front of him was too much of a wildcard. Because she noticed a Green Dragon, she followed it? What was so special about it? She wasted so much of his time! He was about to tell Butterfly that he urgently needed to rush to the Supreme Jungle and had no time to spy on a Dragon near the Chromatic Altar. Who would have thought that a powerful Dragon Roar would come from the east at this moment! ''Another Dragon!'' Marvin''s expression was solemn. Moreover, he was a bit familiar with that Dragon Roar! The huge body was awe-inspiring, along with an overbearing Dragon Might! The previous Green Dragon didn''t give that kind of feeling to Marvin. But this larger Dragon was different. His body was covered with blazing scales, his eyes looked menacing, and when he landed at the edge of the ruins, he crushed a large part of the forest! "I hate those Treants! They speak too much nonsense! Foolish Tidomas!" The newcomer was waving his limbs and tail around and uprooted all the surrounding trees. Fortunately, Marvin and Butterfly were hiding in the bushes, and the other side didn''t use large-scale magic, so they were able to narrowly escape. Marvin''s expression changed. If it was only the Green Dragon, he wouldn''t care. Although the Green Dragon''s strength was around the middle among the Chromatic Dragons, with the Dragon Slaying Spear and his Ruler of the Night class, he wouldn''t have an issue at all¡­ As long as he didn''t give her the opportunity to cast a Dragon Spell, he would easily be able to kill her. But the new arrival¡­ Even Marvin couldn''t handle him! Ancient Dragon Ell! Marvin didn''t expect him to appear here! After he invaded the East Coast, Ell was chased by Ivan for a while, but eventually recovered. He was undoubtedly powerful. In all of Feinan, perhaps only the people on the level of the Plane Guardians could contend with him alone. Marvin estimated that he couldn''t kill him even with the Dragon Slaying Spear. Let alone now that there was a Green Dragon at his side that couldn''t be considered weak either. From the thickness and the degree of transformation of the Green Dragon''s scales, Marvin estimated that this Dragon''s age should be between that of an Elder Dragon and an Ancient Dragon. They were both incredibly powerful Dragons. ''Even though the Red Dragons and the Green Dragons are Chromatic Dragons, they simply can''t work together, so why are they here?'' Marvin gave an inquiring look at Butterly. The latter also looked puzzled and shook her head. She seemed to be scared by Ell''s appearance and didn''t dare to say anything else. Marvin kept calm and carefully observed what was happening. After Ell vented, the situation calmed down. The Green Dragon said in a low voice, "Tidomas'' origin is very suspicious, don''t rashly mention his name." "He is just a corrupt Dragon Tomb Guardian," Ell scoffed in disapproval. The Green Dragon said in a measured voice, "Over the years, there were many Dragon Tomb Guardians who became corrupt. But not one was able to become a Negative Energy Plane''s Overlord. To gain approval of that life brewing in the Evil Spirit Sea¡­ It''s not that easy." Ell let out a heavy snort, apparently not wanting to keep talking about this topic. Shortly after, he impatiently roared, "Those three fools are still not here?!" "Calm down, Ell," the Green Dragon said in dissatisfaction. "This is my domain." Red Dragon Ell sneered, "Could it be that you want to fight me, Modana?" The Green Dragon didn''t back down. "I don''t fear any challenge in this forest. Sir Hartson gave the secret key to our clan and gave us the power to guard it!" Ell''s amber eyes were full of anger. "Foolish Hartson!" "Just because you Green Dragons are more deceitful and sinister, he believed you were more intelligent. He didn''t know of your cowardice and shyness. Because of this, we have waited for so long!" "I can''t wait to get back!" Modana coldly countered, "Only I kept my composure. Now is the best timing." "Those Plane Guardians and fools obsessed with justice are dealing with the Gods, so now is the best time to use that secret key." At that time, a thunderous sound came out. A few shadows descended. "I have to agree that sometimes, being cautious like Modana is reasonable." A spotless white Dragon as cold as the snow at the top of a mountain quickly descended. He elegantly walked to the Green Dragon''s side and looked at Red Dragon Ell. "If you learnt a tiny bit of patience, you wouldn''t have been beaten so miserably in the East Coast." This was a White Dragon! Marvin looked at the scales on his neck and felt his throat being stuck. ''Shit!'' ''Is this a group of Ancient Dragons?'' Ancient Red Dragon, Ancient White Dragon¡­ He didn''t even need to guess about the other two shadows. An Ancient Blue Dragon and an Ancient Black Dragon, the latter of which was one of the two Black Dragons left in Feinan. The other one, Izaka, was still enslaved by Marvin. This Dragon was his mate, named [Ikarina]. These two seemed to be twins. ... Having his scar exposed in public, Ell went berserk. A dark red light flashed on his chest. This was the sign of his Dragon Breath being prepared! "Good!" Black Dragon Ikarina coldly interrupted, "Since everyone arrived, stop your senseless fighting." "Since the Chromatic Dragons are gathered, it''s time to open the [Nightmare Boundary]!" The Blue Dragon nodded. "Isn''t that the reason we gathered today?" "After the Dragon God fell, the Chromatic Dragons split up and became unable to cooperate. It is time to end this situation." "[World Disaster, Black Dragon Return], half of the conditions for the prophecy have already been fulfilled. We have to work together for the remaining half!" Red Dragon Ell let out a heavy snort and took the initiative to walk to the edge of the Chromatic Altar. The five Dragons all used a shapeshifting skill at the same time! Their clothes were made of the same color as their scales and thus they could easily be recognized. They stood on the side of the altar, apparently feeling around for something. ... ''What are they planning?'' Marvin frowned. The Dragon God Wrath expansion didn''t have too much information. It was said to be related to the Dragon God Hartson and the world he established. The secret of the Lumber Woods was too ancient. It was from the same era as the Night Monarch. Maybe only the Chromatic Dragons'' leaders knew about it. Butterfly''s face was full of excitement like she was watching a huge play. Marvin simply remained silent. He felt that he had to do something. But at that time, a heavy voice came out behind him. "Hey, little things, this matter isn''t something you can blindly mix in." ''Damn weakened Perception!'' Marvin turned around very uncomfortably. A huge head was staring at him. Chapter 462: Nightmare Boundary Chapter 462: Nightmare Boundary Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A dense fog had appeared around Butterfly and Marvin without them noticing. This layer of fog wrapped around them, but wasn''t threatening, it was actually very comfortable. At that instant, Marvin was greatly surprised! That was another Dragon! But this time, the Dragon appearing in front of him was an elegant and noble Silver Dragon. The Metallic Dragons were different from the evil Chromatic Dragons. They were mostly kindhearted, and Silver Dragons were a perfect example. They lived in cold mountains, liked to control clouds and fogs and would never rashly injure anyone. The Silver Dragon''s beautiful eyes were staring at Marvin, "I heard of you, little guy." "You have a weapon that could pose a huge threat to the Dragon Race, but it''s clearly not enough in front of these five crafty Ancient Dragons." "Take advantage of my fog tricking their sight to safely leave." Marvin didn''t have the time to say anything before a wide-eyed Butterfly asked, "You are a Silver Dragon, right?" The Silver Dragon gently answered, "Of course." "I heard the Chromatic Dragons and the Metallic Dragons are mortal enemies. You came for them?" Butterfly asked. The Silver Dragon nodded. And Marvin on the side didn''t even need to check the other side''s scales to guess that this was also an Ancient Dragon! The Lumber Woods would be lively today, there was such a large group of Ancient Dragons. Normally, these lifeforms would spend their time hibernating. But today they actually gathered at the edges of these ruins. A single Silver Dragon definitely wasn''t the match for a group of Chromatic Dragons. Marvin thought of something, "You have other friends, right?" "Indeed." A familiar voice came out of the fog as a few shadows came over. "I truly didn''t expect to meet you here." A man wearing a copper colored armor smiled while looking at Marvin. "Professor?" Marvin asked probingly. The latter nodded. As expected, the Chromatic Dragons weren''t the only one who gathered, the Metallic Dragons did so too. The Metallic Dragons shapeshifted into humans in order to shrink their sizes and avoid being found. Marvin quickly counted. Including the Silver Dragon, who kept his original form, and Professor there were altogether only four Metallic Dragons. Based on their clothes'' colors, they were easily distinguishable. The group consisted of a Silver Dragon, a Copper Dragon, a Brass Dragon, and a Gold Dragon. ''They look no different than humans right now.'' ''This is a 7th-circle Shapeshift skill at the very least¡­ Sure enough, all of them should be Ancient Dragons?'' Marvin bitterly smiled. Four Metallic Dragons, five Chromatic Dragons. These individuals purposely gathered here and definitely weren''t just passing by. Is the Dragon God''s Wrath really happening early? Marvin couldn''t rule out this possibility. Because of his own arrival, this world''s history changed way too much. Saruha, Secret Garden, and other instances were appearing in advance. For the Dragon God''s Wrath to happen earlier wasn''t out of the question. But he felt unsure this time. He had the game experience as a foundation before, but already in the Secret Garden he had came across the feeling of not being in control. If not for meeting his grandfather, he might have tumbled in that space crack. And this time, he completely lacked understanding of that Dragon God''s Wrath part. Without his prophetic abilities, Marvin was no different from others. Unfortunately, he would only lose his grasp on it more in the upcoming days. After all, the future was changing. Marvin took a deep breath. Thankfully, he already prepared himself mentally for this. He asked in a low voice, "What''s the situation?" The Copper Dragon looked at the others, then at the five Chromatic Dragons around the altar before saying, "Let''s find a place to talk." ... North of the ruins, in a hidden cave. A deep blue Dragon Eye was floating in the air, taking in what was happening in the ruins with a single glance. Under Professor''s introduction, Marvin got to know the other three Metallic Dragons. Silver Dragon Stein, Gold Dragon Modique, as well as Brass Dragon Cromwell. They were like Professor, Ancient Dragons. They were powerful and wouldn''t appear in front of mortals. "Seems like you gathering here has something to do with the Chromatic Dragon''s Dragon God?" Marvin inquired while looking at the scene happening in the Dragon Eye. The Chromatic Dragons in their human shapes were discussing something. In any case, since it was already happening, it was better to hear about the details. As for Butterfly, she was all the while earnestly pleading for a Silver Dragon''s Scale¡­ The reason was that it looked beautiful, which made the Silver Dragon Stein both amused and embarrassed. Dragon Scales were very precious to Dragons, they couldn''t simply give them away. But Butterfly''s clear eyes and earnest pleading made it hard for him to refuse. Marvin was disinclined to take care of that Wood Elf, in fact, he probably wouldn''t be able to. Professor mumbled, "Since you followed Green Dragon Modana and accidentally run into this matter, I won''t hide anything from you." "In fact, this matter is quite simple: The Chromatic Dragons want to open the [Nightmare Boundary]. We had foreseen this and want to prevent it." "It''s just that there was a bit of an issue when gathering our forces¡­" ... From Professor''s story, Marvin was able to understand the ins and outs of the matter. The Dragon God''s Wrath expansion in the game would unfold many years after the Great Calamity. The key to this was the [Hartson Temple]. Hartson once was the Chromatic Dragon God and was also one of the Evil Gods. In ancient times, he lived in the Lumber Woods, ruling over his kingdom there. At that time, the Chromatic Dragons had yet to split up, they were gathered as subordinates by Hartson and revered him as a God. At that time, the Chromatic Dragons were far different from now, they were very weak and only had the instincts to fly and use Dragon Breath. Moreover, they were also dumb, not much more threatening than a Wyvern. The Evil Dragon God Hartson granted them wisdom and magic while also granting them different properties based on their subraces. Thus, clans appeared within the Chromatic Dragon race. Hartson''s original goal was to make his people develop on their own, but a split ultimately happened. After obtaining power, they started a power struggle and fought over territories. And some of the Chromatic Dragons even started feeling uncomfortable living in the forest due to the attributes given by Hartson, such as Blue Dragon who liked to live in the desert. They began revolting. Facing such an annoying event, the Dragon God Hartson opened a Demi-Plane within the Lumber Woods. His Demi-Plane had all kinds of environments, deserts to suit the Blue Dragons, mountains for the Red Dragons, swamps for the Black Dragons... That plane was vast enough to fit them all and they also didn''t need to fight over territory. Perhaps Hartson originally thought of calming down his people. It was said that he had an agreement with the Wizard God Lance. If too many Chromatic Dragons appeared in Feinan, then Lance would take action to restrain those deemed chaotic and evil. In short, after the Demi-Plane was created, Hartson stuffed all his people in. He originally thought that there would be no animosity that way. But he miscalculated. The name of that Demi-Plane could no longer be found and was now simply called [Nightmare Boundary] by the Chromatic Dragons. The reason why it was called Nightmare Boundary was because the Chromatic Dragons were originally very dissatisfied by this Demi-Plane, they felt like they were captives. After obtaining power and crafty wisdom, many Chromatic Dragons stealthily used all kinds of methods to take advantage of Hartson''s Slumber to leave the Nightmare Boundary. The most excessive ones were from the Black Dragon Clan. After being defeated in their first war against the Red Dragons, they felt humiliated. They were angrily complaining at the stingy Hartson for not granting them magical abilities while making their breeding abilities so low. Thus, after losing the war, the whole Black Dragon Clan defected the Nightmare Boundary. This was a huge matter. The Red Dragons became the Nightmare Boundary''s masters and unrestrainedly celebrated, rousing up the slumbering Hartson I the process. Seeing the chaos of his Nightmare Boundary, Hartson was thoroughly angered. He expelled all the Chromatic Dragons from the Nightmare Boundary and sealed it. He sealed some of the abilities of the Chromatic Dragons and set the Lumber Woods as a forbidden ground for four clans, only leaving the Green Dragon Clan, who knew their place, and granting the key to opening the Demi-Plane to their leader while leaving behind a prophecy. This prophecy was related to the return of the Chromatic Dragons to the Nightmare Boundary. Even Professor wasn''t too clear about the details. In short, after this, the Chromatic Dragons began to act unrestrained on the continent. At that time, there were countless casualties among the Humans, Elves, Dwarves, and others races. Their cities fell, their wealth mercilessly plundered. The Chromatic Dragons were enjoying their final glory. In fact, Feinan''s most famous three Dragon Slaying Weapons were also created at that time. And what happened next was within Hartson''s expectations: The Wizard God who had given a warning long ago had ruthlessly made a move. He slayed more or less 70% of the Chromatic Dragons and scared the rest of the Chromatic Dragons back to their nests. At that time, they started to miss the magnificent Nightmare Boundary. But the Nightmare Boundary was already closed. And the Dragon God Hartson also fell for some particular reasons. His temple became ruins, and he was buried under the temple, constantly guarded by a loyal guardian. That guardian''s name was [Tidomas]. Years passed. The Great Calamity approached and the Black Dragon Clan was almost extinguished by Marvin. The Chromatic Dragons suddenly realized there was an excellent opportunity. Because the content of the prophecy already happened, it was time to open the Nightmare Boundary! It was time to retrieve the power Hartson took away from them. Chapter 463: Crystal Statue Chapter 463: Crystal Statue Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "There are two specific things in the Nightmare Boundary which the Chromatic Dragons are most concerned about." Professor was watching what was happening in the ruins while explaining to Marvin, "The first is Hartson''s Crystal Statue." "The second is a Rainbow Spring." Hartson''s Crystal Statue was said to have been made by the Chromatic Dragon God Hartson himself before his death. This artifact had a very special function. The artifact holder would have three chances to order the Chromatic Dragons in Feinan. This was a very frightening ability. It had to be said that a Dragon could take a city down by himself, and a group of Dragons could defeat a few Mid Gods. And there should be about forty Chromatic Dragons in all of Feinan. In fact, there should have been more, but Marvin killed quite a few Black Dragons, and there was also that Red Dragon sent to distract Ivan, who ended up dying. These Dragons were like the Shadow Dragons lifeforms, they were genuine Dragons. Although the Chromatic and Metallic Dragons were True Dragons and were still far less powerful than the rare Epic Prismatic Dragons and Time Dragons, they were still quite strong. An Adult Chromatic Dragon was equivalent to another race''s squad of ordinary Legends. As for the powerhouses within the Dragon Race, such as Ancient Red Dragon Ell, they were second only to the people with the strength of a Plane Guardian, few people were their match in the Plane. Once Hartson''s Crystal Statue was found, there was an opportunity to order those powerful Chromatic Dragons. This ability was something all the Chromatic Dragons yearned for. Moreover, it was rumored that Hartson''s Crystal Statue was refined from a fragment of Fate Tablet and contained the secret to become the new Chromatic Dragon God. Ordering the Chromatic Dragons was just the simplest ability. In short, this Crystal Statue was something those five Chromatic Dragons were determined to obtain. The second thing, the [Rainbow Spring], also couldn''t be ignored. Like the Crystal Statue, they were both hidden in some location of the Nightmare Boundary. Even the Green Dragons who were the closest to Hartson didn''t know where. They could only fumble with the information they had. But the only thing that was certain was that before his death, Hartson clearly said that the abilities he sealed were poured in the Rainbow Spring. Finding the Rainbow Spring and absorbing the water would let them break through their limits and possibly reach the highest level of the Dragon Race. In fact, to a powerhouse like Ell who already reached his upper limit, the Rainbow Spring was actually the most captivating thing. Having reached his upper limit, if he wanted to become stronger, he would have to rely on external help. The Rainbow Spring left behind by Hartson was definitely the thing he was focusing on. ... In order to compete for these two things and ensure their cooperation, the Chromatic Dragons set down some rules. For this event, their clans could only dispatch their strongest. This was a good news for the Black Dragons on the verge of extinction. As for the most numerous Red Dragons, they were actually disdainful. Ancient Dragon Ell''s strength was clearly above the other Dragon Clans'' Ancient Dragons. They were certain Ell would triumph. Thus, the five Dragons gathered in Lumber Woods. They began following the clues that were left behind and tried to open the secret Chromatic Altar, thus opening the ancient Nightmare Boundary. But they were wasting a lot of time preparing this plan. And during the process, some news were leaked. In fact, this wasn''t strange. The Metallic Dragons were naturally antagonistic toward the Chromatic Dragons. Almost every Chromatic Dragon''s nest was monitored by a Metallic Dragon. They intercepted some information exchanged during Chromatic Dragons'' discussion and naturally made a move. Although Hartson''s Crystal Statue and Rainbow Spring had close to no effect on the Metallic Dragons, they definitely couldn''t allow the Chromatic Dragons to obtain them. Otherwise, not only would it create a disaster for the Metallic Dragons, but it would have catastrophic consequences for the entire Feinan. The majority of Chromatic Dragons were ruthless, advocating scheming, slaughtering, and chaos. The current Feinan was already changing due to the Great Calamity. Gods, Demons, Devils, Evil Spirits, and Monsters were already hard enough for Feinan''s defenders to handle, if a group of ruthless Dragons who regained their powers appeared¡­ The Metallic Dragons couldn''t imagine what would happen. Thus, with Professor in the lead, the normally lax Metallic Dragons unprecedentedly united. They closely followed the plan and gathered the experts of each Clan today. Moreover, they contacted far more powerhouses than just the Chromatic Dragons. But there was still a problem in the Metallic Dragons'' side, they were quite lax. A few invited Ancient Dragons were still on the way and who knew when they would arrive. "But to have four of us rushing here is already quite satisfying." After saying this, Professor awkwardly laughed, "My compatriot always lacked the concept of being on time." Marvin inwardly shook his head before suddenly recalling that Professor sent him on a delivery before! "Hold on¡­" "You made me go to Xunshan Monastery before¡­" Marvin''s words had yet to finish before a tall man''s shadow appeared at the entrance of the cave. "It was for this." Blade Master Kangen. A smile appeared on Professor''s face, "Since you came, then Louise and Carter shouldn''t be late." "I left them to monitor the northern part of the forest." Kangen calmly said, "There seem to be some traces of movements from Green Dragons and Blue Dragons there." "Hehe¡­ Seems like the Chromatic Clans are scheming against each other." Brass Dragon Cromwell chuckled, "I''ll bet that there will be a chaotic fight before they get hold of those things." "The prerequisite is that no one finds the Crystal Statue." Professor said in a heavy voice, "That is the key to uniting the Chromatic Dragons." The others nodded. If a Dragon really obtained the Crystal Statue, then once the Chromatic Dragons were unified, their power would be even more frightening. "Aren''t we here to destroy their plans?" Gold Dragon Modique couldn''t help but ask, "Why aren''t we making a move? We can catch them unprepared." "This would be meaningless." Professor explained, "The key to open the Nightmare Boundary is in Green Dragon Modana''s hands. That thing is for a one-time use. If we make a move now, it''ll stop their plan, but it won''t ruin their chances of obtaining the Crystal Statue or Rainbow Spring in the future." "The Chromatic Dragons are very crafty, facing our encirclement, they would definitely choose to flee, or maybe we would be the trigger making them united. That''s not our goal." "If they escaped, then we might not know how long they will take before coming back. We can''t watch over these ruins for a lifetime, right?" "Thus, to foil their plans, we have to let Green Dragon Modana use her key." Facing Professor''s analysis, some raised objections. Silver Dragon Stein reminded, "But if she uses the key, the Night Boundary will open." "You know that we can''t enter the Nightmare Boundary. As Metallic Dragons, it''ll have a repelling effect against us, we simply can''t enter Hartson''s world." Professor nodded, "Thus, I looked for a few helpers." The other Dragons immediately looked at Blade Master Kangen. The latter straightforwardly said, "There should be no issue with Louise, but it might not be so with Carter. He is an Assassin, and when I looked for him, it was for a surveillance request, he might refuse to enter the Nightmare Boundary." Professor unhesitantly said, "My Shapeshift skill is at the 10th-circle, it should be enough to fool Hartson''s repelling boundary. I should be able to go in as a Human¡­" "This makes three of us." At that time, Marvin couldn''t help but interrupt, "Can I ask what''s your plan?" ... Ruins, shattered Chromatic Altar. "Modana, you already tried 64 times." Ell''s irritated voice echoed once again, "That''s just the first door, I see no need to find the correct combination, just shatter it." "Or we could look for another way to enter the underground temple. Anyway, we know that the entrance to the Nightmare Boundary is on the 3rd floor of the underground temple." The green clothed woman was crouching by the Chromatic Altar, patiently repairing it stone by stone, apparently trying to restore it to its former condition. This place once had a magnificent building with many passages leading to the underground temple. But after the fall of the Dragon God Hartson, these passages had been sealed. To reach the underground temple, they had to go through the Chromatic Altar. "You obviously know that Hartson didn''t only take power from you, but also [Patience], why not try to overcome it?" Modana answered Ell while she kept trying to restore the Chromatic Altar. The Ancient Red Dragon immediately burst with rage, if not for the other Dragons, he might have already attacked. At that time, when the Dragon God Hartson took things away from them, it didn''t only contain power, there were also other things. The Black Dragons were deprived of their [Reproduction], thus the low fertility they were complaining about became even more pathetic. The Green Dragons lost their [Courage], thus they used schemes and rarely confronted their enemies from the front. The Blue Dragons lost their [Precise Cognitive Abilities], the White Dragons lost their [Advanced Wisdom], and as for the Red Dragons, they lost their [Patience]. The lack of these things amplified the Chromatic Dragons weak points. This also was one of the reasons why the Chromatic Dragons hated the Ancient Dragon God Hartson. Let alone the fact that he let a Lesser Dragon guard his bones and allowing thus the latter to become corrupt, leading to him becoming an Evil Spirit Overlord! It was said that Tidomas'' success was related to the Dragon God''s bones. He obtained a large power through the Dragon God''s bones and was then acknowledged by the Evil Spirit Sea. After these things happened, the chaotic and evil Chromatic Dragons naturally didn''t have a good opinion of Hartson. ... Time slowly passed and after roughly eight minutes, the Chromatic Altar had been restored. "Fixed." Modana stood up and looked at the rest, "We only need to use a Legend item to open the passage." "Who will go first?" Chapter 464: Loyal Tidomas Chapter 464: Loyal Tidomas Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Once the Chromatic Dragons disappeared at the altar, the Metallic Dragons showed themselves. "You really don''t need our assistance to enter the Demi-plane?" Silver Dragon Stein, still somewhat worried, doubtfully looked at the five individuals, "It might become troublesome if you meet a Chromatic Dragon in the underground temple before getting in the Nightmare Boundary." Marvin rancorously smiled, he had a similar concern. After hearing Professor''s plan, Marvin naturally chose to join in. In any case, this event was unfolding right before him, and Professor promised to help him reach the Supreme Jungle at the fastest speed after this. It would be a lot better than the unreliable Butterfly and her Griffin. Moreover, his Chromatic Dragons Enmity was second only to the Evil Spirits. He was bound to be enemies with them, so it would be more advantageous to cooperate with the Metallic Dragons to stop them from increasing their strength early on. And if he waited for an opportunity to use his Dragon Slaying Spear, he might be able to get some unexpected rewards in the Nightmare Boundary. The Dragons had no objections to Marvin''s participation. Dragon Slayer, Plane Destroyer, God Slayer¡­ Obviously, these titles made the aura on his body quite convincing. Although the Dragons rarely paid attention to humans, when one had so many world-shaking achievements, they had no choice but to lower their prideful heads and give due respect. With Marvin joining, the team became composed of four people. Blade Master Kangen, Louise, the unknown person who was Kangen''s friend and a very reliable female caster, Marvin, and Professor who could use an advanced Shapeshift skill. This was a pretty good team because the Metallic Dragons heard of three to four places where the Crystal Statue or Rainbow Spring might be, thus they needed enough people to fighting against the Chromatic Dragons. But at that time, a conflicting voice echoed. "Can I also come in?" Butterfly asked very naturally. The Dragons looked at this insignificant Elf and their eyes became wide open one after the other. Silver Dragon Stein bitterly smiled while looking at the shining Dragon Scale in her hands, decisively thinking of sternly stopping her. This wasn''t a game. The enemies were all Dragons at the peak of Feinan, they had the most frightening physiques and magic, combined with the most malicious temperament. Five Ancient Chromatic Dragons, even the Ancient Metallic Dragons wouldn''t look down on them. A Wood Elf with low strength, did she want to become a Dragon snack? But Stein didn''t have time to say anything before he heard shocking words, "Of course." Professor''s voice seemed categorical. Butterfly was overjoyed while the other Dragons all had doubtful expressions. ... Besides the Chromatic Altar, Professor, who had shapeshifted into a human, looked like a wise and farsighted Senior. He gently patted Stein''s shoulder, "Rest assured, there are only top class powerhouses in our team." Stein once again glanced at Butterfly who had yet to reach 3rd rank and inwardly shook his head. The others also very much disapproved of Professor''s decision, but the Copper Dragon''s status amongst the other dragons was clearly very high, therefore his decision didn''t meet any objection from them. Thus, under the Metallic Dragons'' expectant gazes, they began discarding Legendary Items on the altar like the Chromatic Dragons did. Every time a Legendary Item was used, it would grant the right to use Teleportation. It had to be said, the Chromatic Altar''s appetite was quite huge, it actually needed Legendary items to be activated. Fortunately, Marvin had a group of Ancient Dragons at his side. That group of Dragons wouldn''t be lacking in treasures gathered over the years. Kangen entered the Altar first. He was followed by Louise who was covered in thin black clothes all over, to the point where Marvin couldn''t even see her clearly. But he knew she was strong, definitely not weaker than him. Next was Butterfly. The Wood Elf excitedly sneaked into the altar and disappeared in a flash. Marvin worriedly took a step forward and was the 4th to go through the Chromatic Altar. ... The Chromatic Altar used random teleportation. It would teleport anywhere in the underground temple. The underground temple''s surroundings were enveloped by a mysterious barrier, forcibly entering would only collapse the temple. According to the map the Metallic Dragons took a hold of, the underground temple had a total of five floors. Each floor had a different layout and the map was badly damaged. Finding the entrance in the lower layers wouldn''t be easy. The most troublesome part was that in the process they might meet a Chromatic Dragon or a Monster who lived in the underground temple. Because of the proximity to the Dragon God''s tomb, these Monsters had Divinity! After finding about this, Marvin was a bit regretful that he released the Hellhound. If he had brought that guy to the underground temple, the latter would have definitely eaten his fill and his strength would have substantially increased. Naturally, to Marvin, lifeforms with Divinity had their advantages too. Although his Fake Divine Vessel couldn''t hold too much Divinity, the Book of Nalu could easily swallow those. Recently, Marvin and the Book of Nalu reached a new deal. Marvin would give it a bit of Divinity and the Book of Nalu would leak some secrets Marvin wanted to know in exchange. Marvin knew that this deal was very dangerous. The Madeline event made Marvin more vigilant toward the [Rebirth] chapter, but due to the Witch''s Tear''s boost in power, Marvin estimated that he could still suppress the Book of Nalu and would occasionally ask a few helpful questions. ... Darkness was omnipresent. As Marvin''s legs stepped on a damp stone, he smelled the odor of charcoal. It smelt like a barbecue ruined by a messy chef. No light, no flame, only primal darkness and turbid air. The atmosphere here was simply too frightening. ''I knew Night Walker was the best choice.'' The darkness wasn''t anything special to Marvin. ''3/4 of Feinan''s instances are underground cities and in most of those underground cities, Darksight was a hidden advantage.'' Marvin remembered that in the past, a few guilds caused the prices of items with [Low Light Vision] and [Dark Vision] to reach the sky. And [Darksight] was clearly something even more uncommon. He moved uninhibited and relied on his sense of smell to quickly locate the place the burnt stench was coming from. But all he saw was a dry area on the otherwise damp floor. The area still gave off warmth and there were ashes on top. Looking closely, Marvin managed to find half of a fat worm on the edge of that area. It had yet to die and was still struggling. When Marvin softly touched it, it revealed its own weapon, a soft needle. It could pierce through someone''s skin and absorb someone''s blood. Marvin applied some force and ended the life of that thing. He obtained a pitiful amount of experience from that guy. ''Dragon Breath¡­ Darkness Worm¡­'' ''Seems like Ell or that Ancient Black Dragon just passed by¡­'' Marvin made a simple guess. This place was the nest of Darkness Worms, they were active in the surroundings and viewed this place as their own domain. Up till an uninvited guest showed up. And only the Red Dragons and Black Dragons were able to spew flaming Dragon Breath. If it was the Black Dragon, Marvin wouldn''t be too worried. The Black Dragon was the only one he was certain of restraining among the Chromatic Dragons, otherwise, Black Dragon Izaka wouldn''t have been so obedient. But if it was the Red Dragon, he would have to be a bit more cautious. Ell was very frightening, Marvin didn''t want to be on the same floor as him. But the underground temple''s layout was very strange. This place was the link between the Nightmare Boundary and the Prime Material Plane, there was some space-time distortion. Even Marvin''s ability to enter the Shadow Plane any time had been restrained. He also didn''t dare to act recklessly lest he might be sent to some endless corner of the universe due to his carelessness. The last time, he had been rescued by Ding and Jessica after ending up in the Astral Plane. This time, there wouldn''t be someone to help him in this dark temple. He stayed calm and slowly searched. The temple was very vast. The underground floors'' height reached ten meters and it was very spacious. But for some reason, most of the floor was damp. Marvin was very curious to know where that moisture came from. Was there a river passing by the 2nd floor? He turned a corner and noticed a shadow. Marvin frowned, that shadow was motionless and was looking at a huge statue with interest. ''I really don''t know if I''m supposed to consider myself lucky¡­ Or unlucky¡­'' Marvin muttered and quickly walked over. With how the teleportation was designed, for him to meet up with Butterfly so soon¡­ Was her Luck Attribute maxed? The Wood Elf was holding her chin, staring at that huge statue and reading the characters on top of it. Marvin rudely asked, "First, this is a dark area, Wood Elves don''t have Dark Vision, right?" "Second, this is Draconic, do you understand Draconic?" Butterfly was startled and jumped up. She turned and when she saw it was Marvin, she patted her chest and sighed in relief. "I can''t see, thus I put on glasses." She pointed at those lovely glasses on her nose and said, "It can help me see things in the dark, otherwise I wouldn''t dare come to the underground temple." Marvin replied, "You shouldn''t have come." Butterfly ignored that comment and continued, "As for Draconic¡­ Although I didn''t learn it, I found out today that I seem to be innately able to read it!" "In any case, I can recognize the characters there." Marvin pondered. He looked at that statue, it was a statue of a Dragon spreading his wings, and that Dragon''s head seemed familiar. "It says there that this Dragon''s name is [Loyal Tidomas], so, interested in his story?" Butterfly casually asked. Chapter 465: Suspicions Chapter 465: Suspicions Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Loyal Tidomas? Are you tricking me?" Marvin glanced at Butterfly before his eyes focused on the stele below the statue. But unfortunately, he couldn''t read Draconic. There were several ways to start learning this language. First, reaching a high Affinity with a Dragon and have him teach you. This method was quite difficult. It was very hard to get high Affinity with a Dragon. In his previous life, another player once tried to, and even though he could quickly increase his Affinity with the most kindhearted Dragon by gifting golds and treasures, in the end it only worked for a short time. This was due to Draconic holding some Dragon Magic secrets, thus, regardless if it was Evil Dragons or Good Dragons, they had this uniform rule to not rashly impart Draconic to the other races. For those who chose this path, it was bound to be filled with hardships. The second method was even more exaggerated: Bloodline inheritance. In general, some advanced lifeforms'' descendants might pass Draconic through bloodline. Unfortunately, few people had this identity. Even Draconic Sorcerers'' bloodline might not be pure enough to inherit Draconic. The third method was the most feasible, that was to learn it through studying. Unfortunately, from what Marvin knew, there were only two places in the world with books related to Draconic. One was the Pearl Tower. Draconic was naturally among what could be learned in the City of Knowledge. The other one was the Wizard Alliance''s Comprehensive Library. The Comprehensive Library was concealed by the South Wizard Alliance''s higher-ups, its location was endlessly drifting and it was hard to find. Even if Marvin wanted to look for it, without the Alliance''s secret pass and key, he wouldn''t be able to learn much from that place. In short, it was hard for lifeforms other than Dragons to master Draconic. Therefore Marvin was very suspicious, how did Butterfly learnt Draconic? It had to be known that Wood Elves'' innate gifts didn''t include [Draconic Mastery]. In fact, Marvin wasn''t sure whether Ivan, as an Elven Royalty, was able to learn Draconic. ... But facts were in front of him. Facing Marvin''s doubtful attitude, Butterfly quickly translated what was written on the stele. Although he still doubted the credibility of her words, after hearing her translation, Marvin sank into contemplation. He looked at that mighty and fierce statue of Tidomas and frowned. If Butterfly''s words were right, then this matter was a bit strange. This stele was crafted by an artisan of the Dragon Race, and based on what was written on it, Tidomas was the closest guard of the Dragon God Hartson. He was born in the Chromatic Dragons'' nest, but wasn''t tolerant towards Chromatic Dragons. Indeed, he was an abandoned hybrid, the Two Headed Dragon. One of his parents was a Blue Dragon and the other was a barbaric beast from the Wilderness. In short, the hybrid Tidomas was a pitiful creature abandoned in the dragon''s nest. Hartson took him in, yet despite this, Tidomas was still rejected and bullied by others. Around the time he reached adulthood, Tidomas personally ripped off his additional head that distinguished him as a partial wilderness monster and become a Dragon Tomb Guardian. Although he suffered bullying, and although the work of Dragon Tomb Guardians was loathed by all Dragons, Tidomas was still grateful to Hartson and was loyal till the end. In the long years of guarding the Dragon Tomb, he stopped Evil Spirits, Devils and other Magic Races'' invasions many times. He always fought at the front by himself, and because of his existence, the Dragon Souls residing in the Dragon Tomb enjoyed their eternal rest for years without being disturbed once. This particular statue was crafted after a frightening battle when Tidomas once again stopped a plot from the Evil Spirits and received an award. Dragon God Hartson not only erected his statue inside the temple, he also transferred him at his side to become the closest Dragon God Guardian. It was said that he planned for his body to be guarded by Tidomas after his death. ... This was the content of the stele''s inscription. The superfluous words of praise were completely ignored by Marvin. The rest was the important information. The stele was clearly not written by the Dragon God, but by a craftsman of the Dragon Race tasked with it at the time. From the way it was written, it was obvious the craftsman held a lot of respect for Tidomas. He was the most loyal Guardian of the Dragon Tomb, Dragon God Hartson''s closest Guardian. Why did he degenerate into the Negative Energy Plane''s 2nd Overlord? ''Could Tidomas only have had feeling toward the Dragon God, and defected after he fell?'' Marvin inwardly analyzed. He fell something amiss. Because this reasoning didn''t make sense. Becoming corrupt wasn''t enough to become an Evil Spirit Overlord. According to the rumors, Tidomas relied on the Dragon God''s corpse to obtain the Evil Spirit Sea''s approval, thus becoming powerful and turning into a newly advanced Evil Spirit Overlord. If Tidomas was truly loyal to the Dragon God, he wouldn''t go so far as to profane his benefactor''s body, right? Along with the name of the new instance, [Dragon God''s Wrath], Marvin had a feeling that things weren''t as simple as they appeared. ... "What are you thinking about?" After translating the inscriptions for Marvin, Butterfly seemed to have nothing to do. "I''m thinking of your true identity." Marvin curiously watched Butterfly, "There aren''t many Wood Elves proficient in Draconic." From Marvin''s Perception, Butterfly was a common Wood Elf. The other Legends also seemed to had had that feeling. Marvin never doubted this before. But Professor''s attitude today made him start doubting it. Professor''s wisdom was outstanding. He could see things others couldn''t. He wasn''t the kind of person who didn''t care about others'' lives. On the opposite, he actually cared about lives more than anyone else. In such a dangerous situation he still allowed Butterfly to enter the temple with them, this in itself raised a lot of questions. Either Professor believed he would be able to quickly find and protect her, which wouldn''t make sense because it would waste his energy, or Professor believed that in such a frightening underground temple, nothing could harm Butterfly. The second possibility felt unlikely at first, but after she translated the inscriptions on the stele, Marvin felt it was suddenly more likely. Thus he wanted to figure it out. But Butterfly was at a loss, "Me? I''m just Thousand Leaves Forest''s Messenger?" Her expression was naturally not fake. ''There it is again.'' ''Flawless expression.'' Marvin had a headache. He changed his method of inquiring, "For how many years have you been Thousand Leaves Forest''s Messenger?" Butterfly opened her eyes wide. It seemed like the question baffled her. She began to think hard. Marvin shook his head and left Tidomas'' statue, dragging Butterfly to walk toward the darkness. He couldn''t waste too much time on a random statue. There weren''t other monsters apart from the Darkness Worms in this floor. It seemed that this place was their domain. The current Marvin was well equipped, he had all kinds of tools in hands. To deal with a Darkness Worm, a Molotov cocktail and a staff equipped with a Sun spell would be enough to crush it. It''s just that the gains from Darkness Worm were too pitiful. After dealing with three Darkness Worms'' Nests, Marvin only obtained 1 point of Divinity. He turned to Butterfly. The latter was still immersed in her thoughts ever since he asked that question. If not for Marvin pulling her, she might still be rooted in front of the statue. Thus, he cautiously took out the Book of Nalu and let it absorb that Divinity. The Book of Nalu seemed especially satisfied after obtaining that Divinity. Marvin quickly used his finger to write on it: ¨C1 Divinity for 1 question?¨C ¨CAsk¡­. As long as I know the answer.¨C These characters quickly appeared on top of the page. ¨CThe Path to the Nightmare Boundary.¨C Marvin quickly wrote. The reason he so readily participated in this operation was due to the Book of Nalu. Thanks to it, he might even be able to obtain the Crystal Statue or the Rainbow Spring. Although the Rainbow Spring would only work for Chromatic Dragons, as long as it was in his hands, Marvin might be able to give it another purpose. As for the Crystal Statue, Marvin wasn''t sure whether a human could become the statue''s owner. If that was the case¡­ The scene would be magnificent! Marvin in control of twelve Shadow Dragons was already an awe-inspiring scene. Just imagine if Marvin could order forty to fifty Chromatic Dragons with a wave of his hand... Wouldn''t he be able to crush a Demon Lord''s territory or some layer of the Nine Hells? ... But the answer of the Book of Nalu made him helpless: ¨C1 Divinity, 1 question. If you ask me the path to the next level, I''ll truthfully answer.¨C ¨CBut trying to trick me into getting the path to the Nightmare Boundary¡­ Do you think I''m dumb?¨C Marvin rolled his eyes. The Book of Nalu was actually negotiating. This book definitely had a soul. Even if he was the master of that page, his position might be overturned anytime. He felt a headache just thinking about it. He definitely wouldn''t give too much Divinity to the Book of Nalu, that would be walking to his own doom. Since that was the case, the question had to be asked at the crucial time. He quickly put away the Book of Nalu. He would have to rely on himself to find the entrance to the 2nd floor. At that time, an explosion suddenly echoed in the darkness! Because the underground temple was very spacious and empty, the sound could echo from pretty far. Marvin''s heart tightened. ''Could it be that a Chromatic Dragon found one of his teammates?'' "Let''s go! We have to check!" Marvin urgently said in a low voice. But he didn''t hear any footsteps behind him. He turned around and froze on the spot! There was no one in sight! Butterfly had silently disappeared. Marvin began to feel the coldness of the underground temple. The explosions in the distance grew even louder. Marvin took a deep breath and sat down on the damp floor. He used the lotus position that the Monks commonly sat in and started using [Earth Perception]! Chapter 466: Dragon Soul Chapter 466: Dragon Soul Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Due to the effect of the Slow Halo, Marvin''s Perception was decreased quite a bit. But that didn''t necessarily mean that he had no way to feel this space. Earth Perception, imparted to him by Blade Master Kangen would be the most effective method at this time. This skill was based on the user''s mind''s understanding and connexion to the world, not on cold hard data. Marvin''s understanding was pretty good, he had received this ability after mastering Desperation. Under the effect of Earth Perception, he began to comprehend this space''s peculiarities. The entire underground temple seemed to be composed of a paste-like substance, thus it felt especially damp. Some data appeared on his interface as a result of his Perception. And Marvin''s mind reacted to the corresponding data. He entered a fantastic realm, it was the first time he didn''t need to be looking at his interface but could directly feel the data received. The underground temple''s bricks were brownish white. The texture wasn''t clear. But in a place not far, there was a floor tile that turned black. It seemed to have been burnt. And Marvin knew that this wasn''t caused by a Dragon Breath or a Dragon''s spell. That floor tile wasn''t black before. Because he clearly remembered that a moment ago, Butterfly was standing on that same floor tile. He began thinking hard to remember that floor tile''s original color before his mind jumped up again! ''Reddish brown!'' ''Yes, it was reddish brown!'' Marvin didn''t really care about the color of the temple, but under the effect of Earth Perception, he could feel a few clues. Clearly, Butterfly didn''t disappear without a reason. She had previously been standing on that floor tile. And now, that floor tile turned black. The rest of the floor hadn''t changed and was completely white. The exploding sounds were still echoing in the distance. ''Could it be that the red floor tile was the passage to the 2nd floor?'' This thought flashed in Marvin''s mind. This was a very likely idea. Although Butterfly was unreliable, she still wouldn''t decamp without leaving a word or clue. She most likely triggered a mechanism unintentionally and left involuntarily. And this was the Dragon God''s temple, if there was such mechanism, it was most likely leading to the next floor. Marvin recovered from his immersion in Earth Perception and experimented with the black floor tile for a bit, with no results. After some time, the black floor tile turned white and blended with the other bricks, visually no different from them. ''Was it a one time use kind of thing?'' Marvin looked at it pensively. But in any case, this path was clearly blocked. He hesitated for a bit before quickly rushing toward the explosions! He already knew that something happened, he might have a better chance by going over to try his luck. ... Marvin''s footsteps were completely silent in the dark temple. He carefully observed the floor on his way. But although this long corridor was filled with floor tiles, they were all completely white. He didn''t glance upon a single reddish brown floor tile. This annoyed Marvin a bit. After passing through this dull corridor, a light blue glow shined ahead of him. There was a ruthlessly dazzling light, and the exploding sounds came from there. In fact, rather than an explosion, it would be more accurate to say that it was some repressed Dragon''s roars. Marvin''s footsteps stopped outside the blue light, looking at its center with apparent pity. Seemingly sensing someone approaching, that light shrinked, before angrily moving forward, showing the appearance it had held before its death. But Dragon Souls were mostly incorporeal, the form it appeared at was also very vague. Marvin clearly understood that this was a Dragon Soul, but anything further, he didn''t know. This pitiful Dragon Soul wouldn''t be able to injure Marvin. It was trapped. Marvin cautiously sized up the Dragon Soul''s state. Despite the outward violence, it was severely weakened. In the middle of the blue light, a total of six huge Dragon teeth seemed to have appeared out of nowhere and nailed the Dragon Soul to the ground. These Dragon teeth were light yellow, marked with runes carrying a great amount of Divine Power. They were absorbing the Dragon Soul''s power. It was a fierce power. Marvin frowned. Who could be so evil that they wouldn''t even let a Dragon Soul go? These Dragon Teeth were extremely frightening things, refined by Alchemy along with Divine Power. Even if they seemed rough, they were actually very sharp and were filled with small barbed tips. An instant of carelessness, and one''s strength might be absorbed in an instant. From what Marvin sensed, these Dragon Teeth seemed like corrupt Monsters longing for life. But they were apparently lenient toward that Dragon Soul, otherwise it wouldn''t have been able to keep up for this long. ''It''s a pity, if only there was a Master Alchemist.'' ''A knowledgeable Legend Wizard would have been good too. Who knows how useful a Dragon Soul like this could be?'' Marvin looked at the weak and angry Dragon Soul and inwardly shook his head. He had no way to subdue that thing, this wasn''t within his specialties. However, when he wanted to walk away, he noticed a darker spot within the blue light! Because of the blue light, the surroundings were blue, apart from that floor tile. ''Reddish Brown floor tile!'' Marvin was overjoyed. But there was a problem. That floor tile was at the center of the blue light, in the center of the Dragon Teeth encirclement. If he wanted to step on that floor tile and activate the mechanism, he would have to get within the Dragon Soul''s boundaries. That truly wasn''t something easy. Although the Dragon Soul was injured and couldn''t harm Marvin, as a particular type of force field, it might not necessarily let Marvin get in. He tried to walk a step nearer to the blue light, but how could he have imagined that a Dragon Head would form and try to bite him right away! Marvin dodged with Shadow Step and the Dragon Head only pounced at empty air. But that floor tile was still far from Marvin. This was quite troublesome. The blue Dragon Soul bellowed, seemingly saying something. Marvin''s heart moved, he knew that there were many Dragons who kept the wisdom they had during their life. For this guy to be able to live till now, he might be able to communicate. The problem was that he didn''t speak Draconic. Thus he could only probe, "Hey, do you speak Common? If you do, we might be able to have a discussion." Then, the Dragon Soul turned silent. The blue light pulled back before a small Dragon Head appeared. He said in a deep voice, "Release¡­ Release me¡­" Marvin clapped his hands, there was a good show! ... Braziers, mural, and a faint burnt smell. Butterfly was standing in front of a mural in a daze. There was a faint layer of mist in front of the mural, so she couldn''t see clearly. A wise older man stood by her side, the two were standing shoulder to shoulder and the man let out a long sigh. "This is the 2nd floor of the underground temple." "There is some stuff written on the mural¡­ If you are curious you might as well take a look. But you might regret it afterwards." "In fact, ever since you had been attracted to the Lumber Woods by that Green Dragon, some things were already bound to happen." Butterfly looked at Professor in a daze, "Such as?" "You are bound to regret." Professor answered naturally. Butterfly frowned, "Why?" "Because you''ll definitely end up looking at that mural." Professor said confidently, "You are that kind of person." Soon after, he turned toward the darkness. Next second, the mist surrounding the mural disappeared and the images became clear. "Hmpf! You say that as if you know me." Butterfly rolled her eyes, not caring about the difference in strength between them. It''s just that¡­ She was hesitating due to Professor''s words. Her curiosity prompted her to look, but Professor wouldn''t say such words without a good reason. Moreover, there seemed to be a voice in her heart shouting, ''Don''t look, don''t look.'' It was only a mural, what could possibly happen? Butterfly mumbled before taking out a white flower. She started tearing the petals off one by one, "Look, don''t look, look¡­" ... Underground temple, 1st floor. The communication between Marvin and the Dragon Head was very strenuous. Although that guy kept his wisdom, his intelligence was clearly on the verge of death. He could speak Common, but not very fluently and it was somewhat strange. He kept asking Marvin to release him. And the most annoying part was that he hadn''t told Marvin how to take care of those Dragon Teeth. With just Marvin, it would be impossible to get rid of the Dragon Teeth. This didn''t mean that Marvin couldn''t do anything to those Dragon Teeth. In fact, as long as he used Weeping Sky, these Dragon Teeth would turn to dust in an instant. The problem was that the Dragon Soul would also be destroyed in the process. Marvin felt that the Dragon Teeth were somehow linked to something in the underground temple. If he forcibly destroyed them, it might create a disaster. Thus he still tried his best to communicate with the Dragon Soul. After chatting for a bit, although it still wasn''t completely foolproof, Marvin more or less figured what the Dragon Soul meant. There was something on the 2nd floor of the underground temple that could settle these Dragon Teeth. The Dragon Soul hoped Marvin could help release him and was willing to give him some benefits. Hearing about the benefits, Marvin was suddenly exhilarated. After a brief hesitation, since both sides had an issue with proper communication, he took out the Book of Nalu. ¨CServe as a temporary translator¨C ¨CCan you understand Draconic?¨C Marvin inquired. Quickly, the Book of Nalu answered: ¨COne Divinity, translator for an hour¨C Chapter 467: Book of Forgiveness Chapter 467: Book of Forgiveness Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing the greedy Book of Nalu, Marvin sneered and wrote: ¨CContinuous translation, otherwise you won''t get any Divinity in the future¨C The Book of Nalu immediately turned silent. From Marvin''s current understanding of the Book of Nalu, although it was now stronger, it had yet to reach the level of being able to hunt by itself. Marvin was still its master. Although the two had reached some agreements, it was due to Marvin''s powerful willpower, that the Book of Nalu had no choice but to compromise. ¨COnly this time¨C ¨COr you can pay one Divinity and I''ll directly impart you the knowledge of Draconic¨C The Book of Nalu quickly reacted. Marvin hesitated but ultimately chose to decline the offer of the Book of Nalu. Although he very much wanted to be able to understand Draconic, the Book of Nalu''s knowledge impartation was clearly too straightforward. He didn''t doubt that the Book of Nalu had this kind of ability, but he hadn''t forgotten that this was the artifact of the God of Deception. And not that long ago, it tried to overmaster Marvin. If it did something during the impartation process, Marvin would be in huge trouble. He chose temporary translator in the end. Thus, they reached an agreement. The Dragon Soul began using Draconic to communicate with Marvin, and the Book of Nalu quickly turned the Draconic into Common for Marvin. ... Five minutes later, Marvin gained some understanding of the situation. It was close to what he had guessed. The Dragon Soul''s memories were damaged, he only remembered that he was trapped there by a powerful existence as a punishment. Those six Dragon Teeth were the key for restricting him. A specific item was needed to remove these teeth. The item was called the [Book of Forgiveness]. Marvin estimated that this Dragon Soul was most likely personally imprisoned by Dragon God Hartson. As for the specific reason, he wasn''t too clear about it. It''s just that according to the Dragon Soul''s current appearance, this Dragon Soul didn''t seem to be completely evil. Although he was violent, that was because the Dragon Teeth were continuously harming him. After Marvin tried to communicate, he restrained himself and strove to reach a peaceful agreement. Although he had to compromise, most Evil Dragon Souls would be driven by their instincts and directly attack Marvin. After all, most of the time, Dragon Souls were simply pure willpower energy. He couldn''t even meet the standard of a Soul, like Ghosts and Evil Spirits. He was only a damaged Soul. ... With the explanations of the Dragon Soul, Marvin understood that the Book of Forgiveness was located in a library on the 2nd floor of the underground temple. It was also said that this library contained a great amount of knowledge. It was one of the most precious secret locations of the Chromatic Dragons. The Dragon Soul told him the way to enter the library. But there was still one problem for Marvin. Although Dragon God Hartson had already died, there was still someone guarding the library on the 2nd floor. Librarian Fati. A strange Wizard Dragonborn. Her body had been transformed by Dragon God Hartson and it was said that she had fused with the library, she would live forever and couldn''t be killed. Her Magic Power was very formidable and her origin of magic came from the secret of the Dragon Magic and not from the Universe Magic Pool. Wizard Dragonborn Fati was the Guardian of the library. Anyone trying to enter would be obliterated. The Dragon Soul warned that Fati was very powerful and that if he could, he shouldn''t fight her from the front, otherwise Marvin might not be her match in the library''s space. As for the path to the 2nd floor, Marvin had already confirmed that it was indeed those reddish brown floor tiles. As long as he stood on one and spoke some Draconic, he would immediately get teleported to the 2nd floor. This was most likely the reason why Butterfly disappeared. The Wood Elf not only understood Draconic, she also seemed very proficient in speaking and might have unconsciously said a word. ... After the two were done communicating, Marvin put away the Book of Nalu while the Dragon Soul got out of the way, letting Marvin stand on the floor tile. They had reached an agreement, the agreement was sealed through a type of soul contract. The Dragon Soul provided him the 2nd floor''s path and the specific location of the library while Marvin had to get the Book of Forgiveness to save the Dragon Soul. Of course, there were additional factors. But those couldn''t be heard by the Book of Nalu. When Marvin stood on the reddish brown tile, the Dragon Soul said in broken Common with a deep voice, "Suppressing Book of Nalu.. Willpower not enough." "Something¡­ In library¡­ Can help you." "While looking for Book of Forgiveness, can also try to look for it." Marvin expressed his thanks after memorizing the description provided by the Dragon Soul. When Marvin took out the Book of Nalu earlier, the Dragon Soul had an intense reaction. He warned Marvin that the sheet was extremely dangerous. But it wasn''t like there is nothing capable of restraining it. In fact, there was such a treasure in the Dragon God''s library. With him doing such a good deed, Marvin was naturally more willing to help the Dragon Soul. Otherwise, just the 2nd floor''s path wouldn''t be enough to sway Marvin. After all, the 1st floor should still have many reddish brown tiles. As long as he was careful, he would still find some with energy remaining. In short, both of them reached a superficial agreement in front of the Book of Nalu, and then reached a second secret agreement. ''In Feinan, regardless which library it was, it would be a great place.'' ''Especially the stash of Dragon God Hartson. Besides the Book of Forgiveness and that item the Dragon Soul spoke of, there should be other nice things, right?'' Marvin stood on the colored tile and rolled his eyes, thinking how to maximize the profits. Under the Dragon Soul''s instruction, he repeated the Draconic sentence. Next second, a powerful attraction force dragged him inside the reddish tile! "Woosh!" Marvin disappeared. The blue light kept shining in the space. At that time, the Dragon Soul''s figure shrunk and condensed into a complete Dragon. And the form was shockingly the same as the statue Marvin and Butterfly saw. ... Deep Blue. When Marvin opened his eyes, the main color of the 2nd floor was reflected in his eyes. This area was clearly a lot brighter than the 1st floor. He appeared in a narrow hallway and both sides of the hallway seemed to be transparent. A deep blue sea seemed to be surrounding the transparent tunnel. Marvin could faintly see a flame flickering at the end of the tunnel. ''This is the Azure Hallway.'' Marvin recalled the map of the 2nd floor explained by the Dragon Soul. After reaching the end of the hallway, he saw a familiar silhouette. It was actually Butterfly! Marvin thought to himself that meeting twice after being randomly teleported was too much of a coincidence. But Butterfly wasn''t looking very good. She was looking at a portrait on the stone wall before turning to glance at Marvin with a complicated expression: "I regret." Chapter 468: Twin Planes Chapter 468: Twin Planes Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Regret?" "Regretting what? What happened?" Marvin asked, baffled. Butterfly''s expression was very unsightly. This was unprecedented. From what he had seen of her, this Wood Elf always looked simple-minded and would remain indifferent regardless of what happened. Could something very unpleasant have occurred? But Butterfly didn''t answer and only said to herself, "I regret¡­" Shortly after, her expression changed and turned vengeful. "That Copper Dragon is too treacherous. He clearly knew about my extreme curiosity and still used that kind of mystifying trick!" "I have to sort him out!" Marvin was startled. He had already gotten used to Butterfly regularly saying weird things, but an Elf who hadn''t even reached 3rd rank wanting to deal with a Copper Dragon, wouldn''t that be difficult? Actually, Marvin was just being nice, how could that be only difficult? That was clearly impossible! "Professor? What''s wrong with him? Why is it getting more confusing?" Marvin asked, concerned. Butterfly still looked upset. She finally focused on Marvin and said with complicated expression, "I finally understand why you gave me such a strange feeling." "That damn guy, he casually left his thing to someone else¡­" "What''s good about a kid like you? Fierce and greedy and only thinking about schemes, such a fool." She rolled her eyes while scolding Marvin as she gently stretched her hands out, trying to touch Marvin''s face. Her expression became a lot gentler. This movement startled Marvin. ''Is she possessed?'' ''What the hell is she talking about?'' Marvin took a step back and called to her, "Hey! I''m not that kind of guy. Miss Butterfly, what happened to you?" Butterfly froze before mumbling with a sense of loss, "Yeah, you aren''t him." She sighed, looking disappointed and frustrated. For some reason, this expression made Marvin extremely pained. It gave the same feeling as when Eric disappeared while saying that he missed that girl... That kind of silent sadness was enough to dampen one''s mood. By the time Marvin recovered, Butterfly was already leaving. But the way she left this time shocked Marvin even more. She casually opened a Teleportation Door! "Hey! We are in the underground temple¡­" Marvin wanted to remind her that this place''s spatial field was very chaotic and that opening a Teleportation Door might send the user to a random part of the Universe. But the next second, a nice forest atmosphere spread out from the Teleportation Door. Thousand Leaves Forest. "Sorry. I can''t take you to the Supreme Jungle." Before Marvin could react, Butterfly continued, "But I believe that the wretched Copper Dragon will take you there." "I have to go. Maybe we will meet again in the future." "Don''t waste his power." After saying these confusing words, Butterfly stepped into the Teleportation Door. The door disappeared right away. Marvin looked stunned. What level of strength would one need to be able to open a Teleportation in such a frightening place? Legend Wizard? Surely ordinary Legend Wizards simply wouldn''t be able to? This was the tomb of the Dragon God, it had powerful Divine Power restraining it and no one would dare act recklessly in here. But Butterfly¡­ actually walked in so confidently. Marvin was too lazy to even bother cursing her¡­''What do you mean you can''t take me to the Supreme Jungle? Isn''t it a driver''s responsibility to take the passenger to their destination? You led me to the Lumber Woods from Steel City, right into a war between Metallic Dragons and Chromatic Dragons.'' ''And now you slipped away, is that how you take care of your duties?'' But Marvin was actually more curious about Butterfly''s identity. ''She said she regretted. What did she regret, after all?'' ''It also seems to be related to Professor.'' Marvin''s sight left the Teleportation Door''s former location as he departed. He felt some familiarity with the scenery behind the portal, he had gone to Thousand Leaves Forest many times. There was no shortage of familiar locations there. He shifted his attention to the long hallway in front of him. This hallway was different from the Azure Hallway and instead had many large murals on both sides. There was a brazier every ten steps. The flames on the braziers were inextinguishable Wizard Flames and illuminated the contents of the murals. Marvin looked at them in order while walking toward the end of the corridor. He had a hunch that these murals were the reason behind Butterfly''s change. The scenes depicted were very simple at the beginning, emphasizing the origin and rise of the Dragon Race. It made sense for these murals to be within the Dragon God temple. Marvin had also heard of what was shown in the murals. The main idea was that a pair of planes were rotating in another end of the Universe. The Twin Planes were intertwined in a spiral, with an overlapping area. That overlapping location was called the [Dragon Battlefield]. Because that place was the battlefield for Dragons! These two planes were very far from Feinan, possibly the most distant location of the Universe. They might even have been in another Universe, or perhaps it was all just a story made up by Dragons'' descendants. In any case, this story was very interesting. There was only one kind of lifeform in the two planes: Dragons! One of the planes was ruled by Metallic Dragons, while the other was the domain of the Chromatic Dragons. The entire Universe''s Metallic Dragons and Chromatic Dragons came from that place. They hated each other to the bone and would fight to the death on the Dragon Battlefield for generations. It was to the point that even when their descendants left the Twin Planes, they would also fight to the death when they met their enemies. This explained why the Metallic Dragons and Chromatic Dragons hated each other so much. Moreover, Feinan didn''t have Dragons at the start. All the Dragons were outsiders. One day, an unforeseen event happened to the Twin Planes. A unknown frightening existence appeared in the Universe and destroyed the Dragon Battlefield. The Dragons fled at the mere sight of that existence. The entirety of the Twin Planes had been destroyed and most of the Dragons died. Before their deaths, the Metallic Dragon God and the Chromatic Dragon God cooperated for the first time. They opened a Multiverse Teleportation Gate and transferred Dragon Eggs to all kinds of newborn planes. One of these Universes was the one containing Feinan. And the newborn plane there was Feinan itself. After this, the Metallic Dragon God exhausted himself to death while blocking that existence. But the Chromatic Dragon God, Hartson, managed to escape. Chapter 469: Ancient Times’ Secrets Chapter 469: Ancient Times¡¯ Secrets Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Naturally, Hartson didn''t arrive at Feinan right away. He floated through the Universe for a long time and spent a lot of stamina during his journey. When he reached Feinan, those Dragon Eggs had already hatched on their own. The antagonistic relationship between the Chromatic Dragons and Metallic Dragons was slowly taking shape on Feinan. But the Chromatic Dragons were more vicious, making them somewhat infamous to the other inhabitants. But at that time, Feinan had just left the Primal Chaos Era. The Wizard God Lance had descended, so the Chromatic Dragons didn''t dare to act unreservedly. As for the Metallic Dragons, they were always relatively lazy. As long as the Chromatic Dragons didn''t provoke them, they would rarely attack. Both sides were at peace for a while. Up until Hartson''s arrival. According to what was depicted on the murals, after Chromatic Dragon God Hartson reached Feinan, he tried to rule over the whole plane. The details of his fight against Wizard God Lance weren''t shown on the murals, but they did show Hartson granting different powers to his people, making them into the different types of Chromatic Dragons that currently resided in Feinan. Meanwhile, the Wizard God also decided to bless the Metallic Dragons after he found out about the existence of the Twin Planes from them. Lance warned Dragon God Hartson to restrain the Chromatic Dragons, or else he would personally make a move. The Evil Dragon God naturally wouldn''t lower his head so easily, so he and Lance fought, which presumably ended in Hartson''s defeat. Thus, following their agreement, he created the Nightmare Boundary as well as his own temple. Afterwards, there was an unforeseen event in the Chromatic Dragon Race. Marvin was familiar with the story on that mural so he skipped it. ... After seeing this, Marvin couldn''t dispel the doubts in his heart. This all didn''t seem to be related to Butterfly. Thus, he looked toward the other side of the corridor. This was another continuous series of murals. The contents weren''t limited to the Dragons'' origin and internal affairs. Even the matters of the Primal Chaos Era were included. When the first Chromatic Dragon Egg hatched, Feinan was still in the midst of the Primal Chaos Era. Because the Chromatic Dragons had yet to receive the strength blessing of the Dragon God, they stayed cautious in order to survive the era filled with Beasts and Monsters. At this time, a powerful character appeared on the mural. He was shrouded in darkness, but his eyes gave an incomparably warm feeling. ''Night Monarch¡­'' Marvin seemed to understand something. Although the mural was very blurry there, he still had the soul of the Night Monarch, and had an inexpressible reaction. The Night Monarch treated all lifeforms equally, and during the time of Eternal Night, he blessed all the weak. At that time, in order to survive, the Chromatic Dragons, just like the Metallic Dragons, temporarily relied on the Sanctuary established by the Night Monarch. That was the original [Eternal Night Paradise]. This originally was the name of the Sanctuary, but it was later refined as an Artifact before the Night Monarch''s death. The Eternal Night Paradise was the Artifact held by the Night Walkers'' Leader and possessed unimaginable strength. Because of a coincidence, Marvin once obtained it in the game. Of course, he didn''t get it from O''Brien. He didn''t even know about O''Brien back then. Now that he thought about it, it was extremely likely that O''Brien had been secretly killed by a certain God. This led to Eternal Night Paradise being lost and ending up in Marvin''s hands. In this life, he became a Night Walker, and the heir at that! This could be considered fate. ... Marvin continued going forward. After a while, he noticed something and stopped. ''Here!'' His eyes opened wide in shock. This mural depicted the event of the Night Monarch establishing his Sanctuary. He was still shrouded in darkness and others couldn''t see him clearly, but his smiling expression could vividly be felt. He was standing on a tower, cheering while waving his arms. The Legion of Dark Knights cautiously guarded the Sanctuary. His troops and the powerhouses of all races were present. A familiar face was now in front of Marvin. His breathing halted. "Butterfly¡­" The woman on the mural looked exactly like Butterfly! She was calmly standing behind the Night Monarch, smiling beautifully at that high-spirited man. Her expression was definitely not one of an ordinary battle companion. Marvin seemed to understand something. ''I had the feeling that Wood Elf was strange¡­'' ''Turns out she was someone from ancient times? How could she live for so long? Why did she hide among the Wood Elves?'' ''If they only look alike and the person on the mural wasn''t Butterfly, then who was it?'' The shock in Marvin''s mind intensified until he hurriedly looked away. ... The murals of the Dragon God Temple were very detailed. There were lines of Draconic carved on the side. Using the Book of Nalu''s translation abilities, Marvin understood why this mural was there. When the Dragons reached Feinan, if not for the Night Monarch blessing them, they might have been exterminated. Thus, even after Chromatic Dragon God Hartson''s arrival, they still greatly respected that Monarch from the ancient era. And when the Dragon Race established the Dragon God Temple, they sought Hartson''s agreement to write down this history. From what he had seen of the murals, Marvin speculated that there should still be someone conscientiously working at writing down history, even after the fall of Dragon God Hartson. This hallway was like a history book. The history of the Dragon Race as well as major events across the ages were recorded upon it. On another section, Marvin saw the Dragon Rebellion, the Nightmare Boundary being sealed, and the Dragon God''s fall. This meant that these murals weren''t made in a single sitting. The differences in style were clear proof of this. Marvin kept looking. In the next mural, that woman who looked exactly like Butterfly, or perhaps Butterfly herself, appeared several times. He learnt a few things. After the Night Monarch set up his Sanctuary, he was fighting on all sides. And that woman followed him from beginning to end. Eventually, the Wizard God descended, and Feinan''s Order stabilized. But the Primal Chaos Era wasn''t over yet. There were still many frightening Monsters eyeing Feinan covetously. The mural showed the Night Monarch helping the Wizard God set up the initial Universe Magic Pool and leaving Feinan with the Wizard God. They went on an expedition around the Universe to exterminate the Astral Beasts and all kinds of Monsters around Feinan. This was an endless war, and for its duration, the Ancient Elven God was Feinan''s ruler. Therefore, the continent reached the 2nd Era, the High Elven Rule. And the first crowned High Elven Ruler¡­ was shockingly that woman. ''Just a messenger of Thousand Leaves Forest, she said¡­'' ''It was actually such a big matter?'' Marvin''s mind froze. Chapter 470: Biting Book Chapter 470: Biting Book Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Regardless of the relation between this woman and Butterfly, her origins were clearly frightening. She was actually related to the Night Monarch. And on the following murals, Marvin saw a battle report coming from far in the Universe. Afterwards, there were many people on the mural, looking sorrowful while learning of the report''s content. Marvin guessed that it was most likely the news of the Night Monarch falling in battle. Because on the next mural, they were all building a tomb. That tomb was located south of the High Elves'' Thousand Leaves Forest. It seemed to be the location of the current Night Monarch''s Tomb. The woman on the mural was depicted relentlessly guarding the tomb, with sorrow on her face. She never left up until the last mural. Marvin didn''t know the rest of the story because there was no mural showing it. ... ''Obviously, Butterfly is related to that woman. Maybe it''s her.'' ''It was rumored that the High Elves'' Royal Family can live forever because they are direct descendants of the Ancient Elven God. If Butterfly is really a High Elf, then her being able to live from ancient times till now wouldn''t be surprising.'' ''After the end of the 2nd Era, not all High Elves entered the Sanctuary. A few chose to stay, albeit not necessarily in Thousand Leaves Forest.'' Marvin was thinking calmly. If this was the case, then it explained Butterfly''s previous behavior. She might have used something to seal her memory. Becoming a happy and clueless Wood Elf with no strength might had been the best choice for her. But the content on the mural might have triggered her memories back. Thus she said she was regretting. She shouldn''t have, but there were some things one couldn''t run from. And thus she chose to leave. Marvin recalled that on the other side of the Teleportation Door was a dense and lush forest. He felt it was familiar, because it was the place he advanced to Night Walker at! She went back to see him. ... ''Seems like Professor knew.'' Marvin remembered that when everyone was about to stop Butterfly from going to the underground temple, Professor made the final decision on his own. The wise and shrewd Copper Dragon clearly knew about this. Did he want Butterfly to regain her memories? Although that decision might be disrespecting Butterfly''s own will, Marvin still understood Professor''s motive. The current Feinan desperately lacked peak powerhouses. The Great Elven King already died. This news had yet to spread out, but most powerhouses should already know. Only two Plane Guardians remained, relying on the Universe Magic Pool to drag the battle, but how long could they really last? This was the biggest unknown factor. Once the Plane Guardians became unable to stop the Gods'' approach, Feinan would become even more chaotic. How many people would still be able to escape? Marvin would also choose the same and awaken the memories of a hidden and powerful powerhouse in such times. After all, he did also request Eric''s help. Marvin would use every single resource he could muster to resist against the invaders. The Copper Dragon''s thoughts were obviously aligned with his. ... After he finished reading the murals, Marvin''s mood was heavy. He didn''t know what kind of move Butterfly would make, but since Professor woke up her memories, he most likely had a plan prepared for her. In any case, this ancient High Elven Queen was a peak powerhouse who followed the Night Monarch on his expeditions. She was even able to directly use a Teleportation Door inside the underground temple, her strength was definitely not below Dark Phoenix''s. Feinan having one more powerhouse on the level of the Plane Guardians, this would certainly be a good thing. Naturally, this didn''t take into account the case of Butterfly resealing her memories to forget again and keep on living without a care. But this possibility was really too low. ... Marvin adjusted his mood before continuing on. Under the lighting of the bonfire, the underground temple''s 2nd layer didn''t feel that gloomy, but there were still things that could easily scare people. After turning a corner for example, there might be some [Biting Book]s that would attack for no reason. This kind of Biting Books looked no different from ordinary books, but it could float in the air, and once the pages opened, it would display its ferocious teeth. Biting Books were the product of ancient books being contaminated by magic. Marvin had been caught off guard by a few Biting Books and almost fell to their teeth. The Biting Books were more or less the same as Darkness Worms, they were creatures holding bits of Divinity. But unlike the Darkness Worms, after destroying a Biting Book, he could get a page. These pages were pages from the original books. A page alone might be useless, but had he gathered enough pages he could possibly form a book, or a chapter and recreate the ancient books. If time allowed for it, Marvin would farm this place for the Biting Books. He could definitely gather some ancient books. Many ancient books had some formidable uses. They had been written before the creation of the Universe Magic Pool, when Ancient Wizards were still in presence. They relied on their own will to link up and trade with the Chaos Power. Instead of relying on an external Magic Pool, the Ancient Wizards were relying on their own Magic Pool as well as their spell runes or spell matrixes. The so-called New Wizards in the Post-Calamity era were in fact a kind of rebirth of the Ancient Wizards. It''s just that the aptitudes required of this kind of people aspiring to become the New Wizards were very harsh, it was a lot harder than becoming a Wizard during the Wizard Era. Only people with firm willpower could walk the Ancient Wizard''s path. But getting on this path didn''t necessarily mean it would be a pleasant trip. Without the Universe Magic Pool''s help, they wouldn''t be able to study new spells. At this point, Ancient Wizards'' books were very useful. Many ancient books would have runic spells written in them, and although this wouldn''t be very useful to Marvin, Wayne would most likely need these. Otherwise, even with Magic Power, having no spells to use would be an awkward situation. If the former Hathaway was there, it wouldn''t have been so bad, she could let Wayne reference her Legend spells. But the current Hathaway broke her curse and had been reborn. She became an Anzed Witch. Although Wayne left for the wilderness, Marvin still paid attention to those things. ''After this matter is over, I''ll ask Professor if he has time to farm those ancient books.'' Marvin thought as he kept going forward. The pages kept accumulating in his hands, but they all belonged to three different types of spellbooks. One of them was an index. Marvin estimated that this book amounted to about 30 pages. With the current gathering probability, he would need to farm at least 100 books. This was definitely a very strenuous task. The Biting Books had a great resistance to the [Azure Leaf]s, and they were also considerably fast. Even with Marvin''s Godly Dexterity, he would suffer a loss if he wasn''t careful. Rather than counting on luck to farm those and waste time, it would be a lot better to put a priority to locating the library earlier. Maybe the Chromatic Dragons'' library had some records of ancient spells. But even though the Dragon Soul told him the way to find the library, that method wasn''t fast nor convenient. The Dragon Soul told him that the closer to the library, the higher the density of Biting Books'' appearance there would be. But such a clue undoubtedly annoyed Marvin. He could only rely on his instincts and rush toward the areas filled with Biting Books. Fighting on his way, he killed about twenty Biting Books and gained over twenty pages. But his luck was quite pitiful, he didn''t gather a single point of Divinity. In front of him was a dark hall. Marvin cautiously approached, paying special attention to the entrances on both sides. The Biting Books especially liked to hide behind these treacherous corners to sneak attack. After being bitten a few times, Marvin more or less figured their patterns. But he was quite surprised not receiving any sneak attack after he entered the hall. ''Did I go the wrong way? Did I not walk toward the dense Biting Books area?'' Marvin frowned. He suddenly felt something amiss. The 2nd layer was different from the 1st one, almost every area had bonfires and braziers! But this hall was pitch-black. Marvin then glanced at the braziers on the sides. They were purposefully extinguished. ''Someone came first!'' Marvin instantly inferred. He rushed forward, and sure enough, a black clothed woman appeared in front of him. She was facing the frantic attacks of a dozen Biting Books. That woman''s skin seemed like steel and the Biting Books simply couldn''t pierce through it! ''Black Dragon?'' ''Interesting¡­'' Marvin grinned and casually took out Weeping Sky. Chapter 471: Threat Chapter 471: Threat Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation This was a pitch black hall. If not for Darksight, Marvin wouldn''t have had a chance to notice the Black Dragon beforehand. He used Stealth while grasping Weeping Sky and slowly approached. He chose to watch for the moment and not act rashly. Even if these Biting Books couldn''t do much to Ikarina, their numbers were a pain. Marvin looked on as the Black Dragon grabbed them one by one and tore them to pieces. As for the pages left behind by the ancient books, she carefully collected them. She apparently hadn''t noticed Marvin, this was a good news. ''She seems to be going toward the library.'' ''Could the entrance to the 3rd floor be related to the library?'' Marvin''s current knowledge about this whole situation was very limited, but he knew that the Chromatic Dragons would definitely rush to the 3rd floor before entering the Nightmare Boundary. As for the Black Dragon, she was rushing toward the area filled with Biting Books. Marvin tailed her, staying not too far, yet not too close. He wasn''t certain if the library had something to do with the 3rd floor''s entrance, but the Black Dragon''s path really coincided with Marvin''s. This was considered good news by Marvin. After all, he didn''t need to clear up the Biting Books himself. The Black Dragon''s body was clearly a lot stronger than his, she could directly tear those Biting Books bare-handed, and it proved very effective. Soon, the two cleared the third hall, one in the front and one in hiding behind. After dealing with the last Biting Book, the Black Dragon eventually stopped. In front was a long and narrow hallway, which was similar to the previous one, the 2nd floor seemed to have repetitive structure. Countless halls and hallways using braziers as sources of light. It''s just that on the way, the Black Dragon was doing something weird. Each time they passed by a brazier, she would extinguish the flames, plunging the surroundings into darkness.. These Wizard Flames were actually hard to extinguish, but the Black Dragon used a unique yet simple method. She would directly swallow those flames. That scene shocked Marvin. The Dragon Race was truly one of the species at the peak of this world. ... Black Dragon Ikarina suddenly stopped in this hall. Marvin''s heart tightened. Sure enough, she turned toward Marvin''s hiding spot. "Who?" She said in a deep voice and with an imposing aura. What was beyond Marvin''s expectations was her usage of Common instead of Draconic! This meant that she not only noticed him earlier, but also found out that the lifeform following her wasn''t a Dragon! Marvin stayed silent, secretly shifting position. But his movement didn''t escape the Black Dragon''s eyes... She squinted and pounced toward Marvin! She could apparently feel Marvin''s existence! Marvin sneered, this was the outcome he wanted. Black Dragons had too much confidence toward their own bodies, they would still charge unhesitantly even in human form! Marvin didn''t dodge her charge, on the contrary, he stopped hiding and shook his spear to welcome her. When Weeping Sky appeared, the Black Dragon''s expression suddenly changed. But it was too late for her to retreat. She had went all-out just now and left herself no safety margin. This was to be expected, there were very few things in this world that could threaten a Black Dragon, so they would rarely hold back. But unfortunately for Ikarina, and her twin husband Izaka before her, it was none other than Marvin who she encountered. Because of the restrictions of the advanced Shapeshift skill affecting Ikarina, Marvin''s speed was definitely not inferior to the Black Dragon''s. In an instant, Weeping Sky was almost at her abdomen! Ikarina suddenly stomped the ground, forcing herself to stop. She wanted to forcibly escape, but Marvin held her in check. She retreated a bit and Marvin stuck to her, his cold voice suddenly echoing, "Don''t try to escape, you should know that if I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead." Ikarina froze. She really stopped moving. Because she already understood the situation. "Turns out to be you¡­" The Black Dragon woman looked at Marvin with a complicated expression. Her eyes were filled with bitterness. This was clearly Marvin who had killed most of the Black Dragon Clan by himself! He still captured her husband as his servant. Now there were only two Black Dragons remaining in Feinan, and he himself could decide the Fate of her entire Clan. Regarding this person, Ikarina was filled with respect and dread. She couldn''t not worry. The Dragon Slaying Spear''s name was too big. Her shapeshifted body couldn''t compare to her Black Dragon body. As long as that spear accurately pierced, even if she wouldn''t die, her vitality would be greatly injured. Her mind was filled with even more doubts. This Chromatic Dragons'' secret operation was very covert in their eyes. The Dragon God Temple wasn''t a place Humans would look for. Black Dragon Ikarina had too many questions in mind, but she knew that right now, her life was in Marvin''s hands. She wasn''t in any position to ask anything. ... "Look, as long as you cooperate, I won''t do anything too bad." Marvin''s expression was very gentle, but it was very hateful in the Black Dragon''s eyes. He said in a low voice, "You should know of your husband''s matters?" The Black Dragon silently nodded. She had a helpless expression. Although all the Dragons feared [Weeping Sky], it was quite different for other Dragons! As long as they had some spells or escaping skills, they wouldn''t be powerless in front of a Dragon Slaying weapon. Only the Black Dragons had this kind of flaw. In the era before the creation of the Dragon Slaying Weapons, even the Wizard spell [Dragon Killer Sword] could only deal a limited amount of damage to the Black Dragons. By relying on their physical bodies, they were unrestrained and tyrannical. But it happened that this weapon fell into Marvin''s hands. The hands of someone who was very good at finding opportunities. From that point on, the Black Dragon Clan''s fate had already been decided. ... "I have no intention of killing you." Marvin said while lightly pressing the Dragon Slaying Spear against Ikarina''s abdomen, "Naturally, you might have a lot of questions after meeting me here. But I don''t intend to answer those." "Don''t look at me in disbelief, I''m not some lunatic Dragon Slayer. I had no other choice before, who asked you to attack Hope City?" "Now I only need you to help me with something, and I''ll let you go." Marvin''s tone carried a hint of temptation, "Moreover, if you do a good job, I''ll think about releasing your husband." "But if you fail¡­" Chapter 472: Library Chapter 472: Library Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was hoping to chance upon the Black Dragon on the 2nd floor. He wasn''t sure if he could emerge victorious against the other Ancient Chromatic Dragons. Although their strength would be substantially reduced under the restriction of the Shapeshifting, they were still equivalent to Legend Wizards with powerful bodies. Only Black Dragons had no magic abilities, so Marvin could deal with them. This was said to be the reason behind the Black Dragons'' betrayal. Although Marvin was interested in the ancient history, this wasn''t the most important thing right now. His current priority was to get to the library. As for the Nightmare Boundary, although he volunteered, he wasn''t part of the main force. With people on the level of Blade Master Kangen and Professor taking charge of this matter, Marvin went with the attitude of being an extra and wanted to see if he could get any benefits. After all, although the underground temple was dangerous, it was also hiding a lot of precious resources, one of which was the library. Moreover, the underground temple was quite complicated. Finding the entrance to the next floor wouldn''t be so easy. Marvin believed that even the Chromatic Dragons wouldn''t find those easily. At least, that''s what the intelligence of the Metallic Dragons suggested. ... Marvin judged that entering the library would still be quite troublesome, based on the information he had. Librarian Fati was a formidable caster in charge of the entire library and was guarding the entrance. If an outsider wanted to enter the library, he would have to ask her permission. The Dragon Soul warned Marvin that after the Dragon God''s fall, Fati became extremely moody, leaning toward wickedness. She was a subordinate of the Dragon God, so it would have been reasonable for her to follow him in his fall. For some reason, she kept on living, but became twisted. This descendant of the Human and Dragon Races was able to use very powerful Draconic Spells while also being a Divine lifeform. She was basically an overpowered Divine Servant. Marvin wouldn''t be worried about ordinary Divine Servants, because most of them were casters and most of their knowledge was focused in Divine Spells and Magic Spells. Their physical bodies were their weak points, but because of the Divine Power''s protection, they would neglect this. After all, weapons with the Divine Restraint property were rare in this world. Marvin''s [Azure Leaf]s were among them. Thus, he would love to hunt Divine Servants. But the problem was that not only was Fati a Draconic Sorcerer, but Hartson also modified her body. It was said that Hartson gave her some of his blood and Divine Source, which contained strong vitality. Marvin wouldn''t joke with any being that possessed Divine Source. Previously, he had to kill Dark Phoenix so many times... If Marvin had made a mistake once, he would have died instantly. In fact, he did give Dark Phoenix a chance, and if not for Eve''s timely arrival, Marvin wouldn''t have been able to slay her. It showed quite clearly how fighting an opponent that could resurrect was a very troublesome matter. Marvin didn''t want to fight Fati. Thus, he needed a helper. And Black Dragon Ikarina was clearly a good choice. ... Faced with Marvin''s request, Ikarina hesitated a bit before choosing to agree. In fact, she was helpless about this. Any Dragon in Human shape wouldn''t be able to refrain from shivering when threatened with the Dragon Slaying Spear. They could hear the voices that other people couldn''t, the grief-stricken howls of Dragons that had been killed by the Dragon Slaying Spear. Ikarina even heard the cries of quite a few Black Dragons. They were pleading her to avenge them. But she could only bitterly choose to cooperate with Marvin. "Can you put your spear away?" Ikarina asked without a hint of worry. "My husband''s life is still in your hands, you don''t need to worry about me doing anything against you." Marvin smiled. "In order to have pleasant cooperation, I think we need to sign a contract." Ikarina became vigilant. "Contract? What contract?" "If it''s an enslavement contract like Izaka, I''d rather die." Marvin shook his head and said, "No. It''s only a contract to guarantee our cooperation." Marvin wasn''t planning on getting the Black Dragons as his servants. Although he really did have the ability to do so. He subdued Izaka back then because of the circumstances. White River Valley had been in a crisis. Enslaving the Black Dragon was a hit to the morale of his opponents and a boost for that of his own forces. Black Dragons were very powerful, and it was reflected in the following battles. Apart from the three Dragon Slaying Weapons, very few things could really harm the Black Dragons'' bodies. Despite the fact that Izaka was seriously injured and hadn''t completely recovered yet, White River Valley''s army of Black Dragons kept any potentially hostile forces in check, even though that army was just a result of people mistaking the Shadow Dragons for Black Dragons. ... Marvin only wanted to get Ikarina''s help right now. Of course, it would also be good if he could stop the Chromatic Dragons from opening the Nightmare Boundary. Professor said that the Nightmare Boundary not only needed the Green Dragon''s key, but also the gathering of the Chromatic Dragons. There was even a mention of the Black Dragons'' return in the prophecy. If Ikarina was hindered by him, this would be beneficial to Professor and the others. They would have more time to plan and make preparations. ... The contract between them was a one-time contract. The time period was three days. Within these three days, they couldn''t act against each other. Ikarina had to keep Fati busy for Marvin, while Marvin promised that if Ikarina held true to her side of the contract, he would allow Black Dragon Izaka to go free within three months. This contract seemed a bit unfavorable for Marvin. Ikarina only needed to attract a Librarian''s attention and would get a lot of benefits. But if one was meticulous, they would notice that Marvin wasn''t at a disadvantage. Moreover, he also used a cheap trick in the contract. He explicitly promised that if Izaka wished to cancel the enslavement contract, Marvin would take the initiative to annul it. But because of what happened back then, Marvin had already seen through Black Dragon Izaka: He would cling to everything he could to preserve his life. He would bully the weak and fear the strong! Why did he agree to use an enslavement contract with Marvin? There was only one reason: Fear! Although he could be ordered by Marvin due to his slave contract, the contract also restricted Marvin, preventing him from acting against Izaka! This was a kind of hidden protection. When the time came, if Marvin leaked just a wisp of killing intent, Izaka would most likely be against cancelling the contract... After all, if the contract was cancelled, nothing could stop Marvin from immediately using Weeping Sky against him. This was the helplessness of the Black Dragons. This was also Marvin''s scheme. He had dealt with the Devils many times in the game, so he was well-versed in the art of making contracts. .... ''It should be a lot easier with Ikarina''s help.'' ''For better or worse, Izaka is her husband and twin brother. She wouldn''t play with his life, right?'' Ikarina was in front of a dark entrance, while Marvin was hiding in the shadows on the side, silently pondering. Ikarina glanced at him before slowly proceeding into the entrance. This place was another hall. It was only two hallways away from the one they were chatting in earlier. The number of Biting Books increased exponentially, making Marvin''s head tingle. If not for Ikarina making a move, he might have been bitten quite a bit. Unless he turned into the Fierce Asuran Bear. But that would create too big of a commotion, and would have definitely alerted Librarian Fati. Marvin learnt some things from Ikarina while they were progressing. She extinguished those flames earlier because of the other powerful Monster on the 2nd floor. The flames were [Warrior Roger]''s monitoring eyes. The entire 2nd floor was under the control of Warrior Roger. If Librarian Fati was the type that wouldn''t do anything unless you tried to break into the library, then Warrior Roger was one that would act against any intruders on the 2nd floor. The Chromatic Dragons clearly had more information. Professor didn''t mention this at all. Most likely, he didn''t know about it. Marvin wanted to learn more from Ikarina. Unfortunately, the Black Dragon only casually mentioned that Warrior Roger was a pet kept by Dragon God Hartson. It was a very deceitful Salamander with formidable strength. No one knew where it came from, and no one knew what it wanted. In any case, after learning that Warrior Roger could use the braziers to survey the areas around them, Marvin couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat. He had seen so many braziers beforehand. He was lucky nothing happened. This underground temple was filled with danger. Yet, the Dragon Soul didn''t remind him about Warrior Roger... Did he really not know? Or did that Dragon Soul have another motive? Marvin had his suspicions. This underground temple was full of surprises, and these kinds of uncertain things would greatly influence his decisions. Right now, he could only slowly walk forward. ... Ikarina knew the direction of the library. However, Black Dragons weren''t too interested in libraries. Unlike Humans, they didn''t crave for knowledge. So when Marvin asked whether he could trade for the pages falling from the Biting Books, the Black Dragon magnanimously gave him everything. Marvin was in disbelief. He counted the number of pages he had. After adding Ikarina''s pages, he was only a few pages short of completing a whole book. The name of the book was ¨CBireger''s Theory of Barriers¨C. Apparently, in ancient times, a Wizard named Bireger wrote down his experiences concerning Barriers, force fields and similar spells. Because it was a Wizard Book, Marvin was unable to understand it, but he still gathered the pages. If he wanted to read it, he would need foundational Wizard abilities like [Spellbook Deciphering], [Rune Knowledge], and so on... As someone who depended on his ice-cold daggers, there was no difference between him and someone illiterate in front of these books. ... Marvin waited calmly. Soon after, an angry shout came from the dark entrance. That shout was followed by a shadow sweeping past, apparently fleeing. That was naturally Ikarina. Chasing behind her was a red-colored shadow whose speed was faster than Ikarina''s! Marvin''s eyelids twitched. Was that Librarian Fati''s real speed? He could only see a shadow even with his current level of ability? This meant that the other side was faster than him when buffed! ''Time is tight! I don''t know how long Ikarina can hold on!'' Marvin knew that he had to be quick. He didn''t hesitate; after the tiger was lured away from its mountain, Marvin sneaked in. He rushed into the darkness. Behind the entrance was a huge space. Countless bookshelves filled the area. These bookshelves seemed to spread endlessly. But the books on the shelves were only there to confuse people. If not for the Dragon Soul''s reminder, Marvin would have still checked the bookshelves, only to find a pile of useless books. He might have come across a pitfall or triggered an alarm, or maybe even died to a trap! Indeed, this space with bookshelves was fake. This definitely wasn''t the real library of the Dragon Race. ''Entrance!'' ''Entrance¡­'' Marvin quickly rushed by the bookshelves while mumbling, "39th row, 39th row¡­" "72nd bookshelf¡­" ... Two dark shadows were quickly running away from the entrance. Ikarina suddenly stopped. "This should be good enough." The Black Dragon sneered as she looked at Fati, "Is your mind that simple? You think I''m really interested in those books?" Librarian Fati was a very ugly woman. She was very fat and looked like a balloon, and had warts covering her face. She said in a deep voice, "Traitor, you''re still trying to trick me?" "The entire Black Dragon Clan are degenerated betrayers. Even if you have no interest in the library, I will still kill you." The Black Dragon smilingly jeered, "Oh? And what if I tell you that there is a youth secretly entering the library right now?" Fati''s expression changed. "You are lying!" Ikarina unhurriedly took out a mirror. The scene of Marvin rushing between the bookshelves appeared on it. "He is very interested in the library. If you wish to do your job, you should kill him." The Black Dragon arrogantly raised her head, "But sadly, he is a lot craftier than you imagine. I even doubt whether you could catch him in the library." "Thus, I intended to help you. Of course, this will be a deal." "You tell me where the entrance to the 3rd floor is and I''ll let you keep this mirror. Don''t be too suspicious, Fati. This mirror is merely a common Alchemy Item. I left something on him, and thus it can track him." Librarian Fati coldly said, "You think your plan is quite good?" "I could kill you first before going for that human. I don''t believe that a human will so quickly find¡­" Her expression suddenly became unsightly! As the Librarian, she could feel the reaction of the library entrance in her mind. When Marvin found the secret door mentioned by the Dragon Soul and used the secret code to open it, Fati noticed. She then shouted, "Give me the mirror!" If Marvin entered the interior of the library and she couldn''t find him fast enough, she might suffer the greatest penalty! Although the entire library was under her control¡­she still had blind spots. If Marvin entered those places¡­ she didn''t dare imagine the consequences. The Black Dragon beamingly said, "Lead me to the next floor''s entrance." "You must be aware of it." ... Library. Behind the secret door was a desolate world. When Marvin opened his eyes, he was stunned. Turned out the Dragon Race''s library was actually like this. It was an island. There was a tall mountain peak on the island and the surroundings were split into four different terrains: Desert, Lake, Forest, and Mountains. Marvin was currently standing on the peak, overlooking everything. The island was surrounded by endless blue ocean. ''This is¡­ an external plane?'' Marvin nearly choked. It this really was an external plane then this place might be far more dangerous than he had thought. And the Dragon Soul''s [Book of Forgiveness] and the [Wisdom Chapter] that was said to be able to suppress the Book of Nalu were hidden in some secret place on this island. ''How could this be considered a library? This is clearly a book island,'' Marvin couldn''t help but quip. He then got on the move. First, he checked if the mountain peak also contained books. He saw many caves on his way down. The caves were densely packed and sealed with Divine Power. Through the transparent Barriers, Marvin could see some lights continuously impacting the seal. These were books dating from who knows when. They had absorbed some Divinity and gained some wisdom. If he had time, Marvin would like to take some books back with him. No matter which books he picked, even though they weren''t as fearsome as the Book of Nalu, they were still treasures. Unfortunately, Librarian Fati wouldn''t let him do as he wished. He could only quickly search for what he needed. From the Dragon Soul''s explanations, the Book of Forgiveness and the Wisdom Chapter were buried east and west of the library. But Marvin already lost his sense of direction in this space, so he could only casually choose a direction and quickly run that way. ... After leaving the tall mountain, he went through the mountainous area. These few mountains were very interesting. There were many stone tables there with some books scattered on them. This book collection seemed messy, but it actually secretly followed a certain pattern. Each book had annotations next to it in Draconic, Elven and Common. It was fortunate that there was Common, allowing Marvin to identify them. He quickly swept past the tables but didn''t rashly touch the books. If he touched a book, he would trigger an alarm. Marvin didn''t know that the Black Dragon had betrayed him and that Librarian Fati was already on the way. Chapter 473: Throwing Knives Formation Chapter 473: Throwing Knives Formation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As he walked through the mountainous area, Marvin gradually found more book collections. In the hilly area, every low ground was equivalent to a bookshelf, consisting of a table covered with books. Most of the books were ancient and Marvin could only make out their names. He couldn''t understand the contents. His goal was the Book of Forgiveness. After all, this was his part of the agreement with the Dragon Soul. This island was vast and the mountainous area was quite wide in itself. Luckily Marvin wasn''t slow, he sped through the mountainous area like lightning and finally found the Book of Forgiveness on one table. Compared to the other books, this one was a lot thinner. Like the other ancient books, the Book of Forgiveness was covered in a faint layer of light. This was a simple alarm spell. If someone touched the Book of Forgiveness, it would trigger the library''s alarm. But the Dragon Soul told Marvin a way to get a hold of the Book of Forgiveness without triggering the alarm. He took out a pair of gloves and put them on. This pair of gloves was given by the Dragon Soul and he was told that they could avoid the library''s detection. Sure enough, when he put on the gloves and grabbed the Book of Forgiveness, that faint light scattered. In Marvin''s hand was a book with only a few pages. Information pertaining to the Book of Forgiveness appeared in his logs. [Book of Forgiveness (Book ¨C Tool)] [Soul Bind: Loyal Tidomas] [Effect: Remove the Evil Dragon Teeth''s seal] ... Seeing these logs, Marvin froze. The target of the soul bind was shockingly Tidomas! Hold on, wasn''t this guy in the Negative Energy Plane? Is his soul split? The Dragon Soul who had been sealed for so long was the Loyal Tidomas? Marvin smelled a hint of conspiracy. Unfortunately, as he didn''t know Draconic, he gained nothing by flipping this book. The Book of Forgiveness didn''t have many pages, and each page only contained a few characters in Draconic. It would be barely enough to form a few sentences. But Marvin could feel that the true key to undoing the Dragon Teeth''s seal was the powerful force hidden in this book. After getting the Book of Forgiveness, Marvin sighed in relief. The Dragon Soul had mentioned that the Book of Forgiveness was in the east while the Wisdom Chapter was in the west. He found the Book of Forgiveness in the mountainous area, thus the Wisdom Chapter should be in the lake area on the opposite side. Although Marvin was not a great swimmer, underwater breathing potions were basic things he always had in his storage. He soon rushed toward the west. He was careful not to touch any book on his way. Although these books were very precious, they were still a lot less important than the Wisdom Chapter. But Marvin''s cautiousness was meaningless. Because there was still an ugly woman suddenly appearing on the mountain peak in front of him. Librarian Fati! Marvin frowned, ''Ikarina only stalled for so long?'' Marvin came to the conclusion that with the Black Dragon''s strength, stalling a Draconic Sorcerer for a few minutes shouldn''t be too hard! With the Librarian appearing here, he had a bad premonition. Sure enough, Fati coldly laughed, "Humans really are the stupidest lifeforms. You actually chose to believe a Race''s Clan that was widely known as betrayers." "Even if I don''t know what kind of contract there is between you two, she definitely sold you out." She waved the mirror in her hand as she said that. Marvin''s silhouette shockingly appeared in the mirror. Marvin took a deep breath and secretly used [Earth Perception]! However, this time, he used it toward those pages in his storage! He quickly realised, these must have clearly been the vector of the locating spell. Ikarina set him up. This much was clear. He soon found a special page among the pages. This page was blank with a basic camouflage skill on top. It''s just that when Marvin received the pile of pages from Ikarina, he didn''t inspect them carefully and was tricked by the Black Dragon. "She is killing with a borrowed knife." Marvin shook his head with a chuckle. "In any case, you''ll die." A sinister expression appeared on Librarian Fati''s ugly face, "Because of your greed, I''ll most likely face punishment!" "Thus you won''t have an easy death." Marvin shrugged, "You might have misunderstood me." "I only said that she was killing with a borrowed knife. I never said who was the knife and who was the target." "Regardless, although I didn''t really plan to make a move against you, since you came to me in your own, I might as well get rid of you." "As for the Black Dragon, she will clearly understand what is the result of betraying me." Marvin''s tone was very dispassionate at the start, but it slowly became filled with killing intent. He directly activated his Domain, [Slaughter]! Legend Powerhouses'' Domains had some very subtle effects. Because they hadn''t reached Gods'' level, they couldn''t use the rules of the Domains for their own purposes. But the Domains would slightly raise the battle efficiency of the Legend Powerhouses. This wouldn''t reflect on their attributes. If one really had to interpret their effects in terms of data, it would be somewhat of an advantage to the checks happening instantaneously in battle. Taking Marvin''s Slaughter and Shadow Domain for example, in the split second when he attacked, his skills would have a slight bonus advantage. This was one of the reasons he could keep killing Dark Phoenix. Even if an ordinary Legend had his pair of elven daggers, they wouldn''t necessarily be able to trigger the Divine Restraint effect. Marvin didn''t want to fight against Fati, but if the two met, he wouldn''t be afraid either. In battle, the stronger one would win! And he wasn''t weak anymore. Clever people will think of way to avoid unnecessary battles, and true powerhouses won''t avoid inevitable battles. Cold light flashed as daggers appeared in his hands. Librarian Fati turned to nothingness, her voice echoing, "Hehe¡­" "Arrogant youth, you think Legends are the most powerful?" "Let me show you my Dragon spells!" Next second, the space turned chaotic. A large amount of energy shrouded their surroundings and countless throwing knives appeared around Marvin! These throwing knives were made of pure energy and their sharp blades made Marvin feel threatened! [Dragon Spell ¨C Throwing Knives Formation]! ... In an instant, these throwing knives flew over from all directions! Marvin let out a breath and turned partly intangible! This island''s space was very unstable, it might be some external plane and Marvin didn''t dare to rashly enter the Shadow Plane from here. But facing these frightening throwing knives, he had no other choice. Shapeshift Sorcerer ¨C Shadow Shape! He turned into a shadow, as the throwing knives travelled back and forth. Marvin did his best to dodge the throwing knives with the help of his Godly Dexterity, but there was still a large amount that pierced through his body or brushed past him. This Dragon Spell was too formidable. Even with Marvin''s Shadow Shape''s physical resistance, he was still hit quite unbearably! In an instant, his body was riddled with holes! His HP sharply dropped down, but fortunately, he wasn''t critically wounded. Besides a fierce pain, everything else was bearable. Marvin sped up, trying to rush out of the Throwing Knives Formation. But that spell seemed to be locked on him. He barely managed to find a way to escape when a 2nd Throwing Knives Formation was already set up! And the current Marvin''s HP had already dropped to a third. ''What a frightening spell!'' Marvin was apprehensive. Librarian Fati was definitely a top notch caster. Since she made the first move, Marvin was at a disadvantage. The most frightening part was that the Librarian had hidden herself and Marvin couldn''t even feel her existence. She was in control of this space after all. ''It''s not going to work¡­'' ''I need to risk it and flee to the Shadow Plane, otherwise I''ll just continue to suffer a beating!'' This thought flashed in Marvin''s mind. Next second, he decisively used his Shadow Doppelganger to try to attract the Throwing Knives Formation''s attention. But Fati didn''t even try to probe it, regardless where his main body escaped to, the Throwing Knives Formation would follow. Marvin was painfully beaten but still remained calm. Although he was somewhat at a disadvantage, it''s not like he had no way to counterattack. Legends'' fights weren''t that simple, with no one helping, it would be very difficult for Marvin to kill Fati on his own. Only by knowing yourself and your enemy would you be able to remain victorious. Him not fighting back was just a way to test the other side''s magic intensity. Testing the caster''s strength was Marvin''s most commonly used textbook strategy against a Legend Caster. After the first round of Throwing Knives Formation, Marvin had an intuitive feeling to the magnitude of Fati''s magical strength. This was considered a common physical spell and could do a lot of damage. If it was a Death spell, or a more powerful type of magic, Marvin estimated that even if he used the Ruler of the Night''s magic resistance, he might not necessarily be able to endure. ''Seems like I can only use that method.'' Marvin silently put away his curved daggers and suddenly dispelled Shadow Shape. As the throwing knives soon submerged Marvin, his silhouette suddenly disappeared! Surprisingly, he had already reached the forest area. He used Shadow Escape and disappeared from the Throwing Knives Formation. But Fati wouldn''t let him off easily. Although Marvin got rid of the page he got from the Black Dragon, she still could find Marvin''s traces. "You can''t escape, as long as you are on this island, I''ll easily catch you!" Fati shouted. But Marvin''s calm voice came out from the depths of the forest, "Oh yeah?" "What if I''m outside the island?" Fati''s expression suddenly changed. A shadow hurriedly sped through the forest, aiming at the sea! Chapter 474: Destroyer Chapter 474: Destroyer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As the Librarian of the Chromatic Dragons'' library, Fati had every part of this island under her control. But Marvin was told by the Dragon Soul that there was one place that wasn''t under Fati''s control! That was the Sea of Nothingness outside the island. The Sea of Nothingness looked like a sea, but it was in essence a space separating the library from the external plane. This space was similar to the Shadow Plane. It acted as a cover and a defense, preventing outside lifeforms from entering the library. Marvin could effectively avoid Fati''s attention there. The only complication was that there were potential unknown existences in the Sea of Nothingness. Moreover, the Dragon Library was equivalent to a Demi-Plane, and the borders of planes always had various kinds of things, some of which could be dangerous. But Fati had the advantage right now, so Marvin could only take a risk. Sure enough, he was successful. When he rushed into the Sea of Nothingness, he could clearly feel that the Throwing Knives Formation that had been following him across the island suddenly lost its target. Fati lost track of Marvin. Since the Sea of Nothingness wasn''t a genuine sea, it felt like moving in space. It was very difficult. Using his own power, he moved very slowly. Thus, he didn''t go far in the Sea of Nothingness, instead choosing to stay on the edge! He would return to land from time to time before rushing back to the Sea of Nothingness as soon as he was found by Fati. ... These actions made the Draconic Sorcerer feel extremely irritated. She sternly shouted, "You think yourself clever, but you are just walking to your doom." "A random Space Storm will tear you to shreds!" As her voice echoed on the edge of the island, the Throwing Knives Formation kept appearing and disappearing, which created a strange sight. It was clear that she was very crafty from the way she kept herself hidden. Thanks to her rich battle experience, Fati had guessed Marvin''s fighting style from his appearance, and thus was hiding herself. In this aspect, Draconic Sorcerers had an overpowered innate skill, allowing them to cast spells while in motion or hiding. This was a natural advantage of Dragon Magic. But Marvin was just as crafty. He didn''t believe Fati''s threat. If there really was such a threat, would Fati kindly warn him about it? Space Storms and other arcane interferences were frightening phenomena that would appear at the points of contact between planes. But they definitely wouldn''t appear in the Dragon Library. Otherwise, this island would have disappeared long ago. When Dragon God Hartson created the island, he made it so that it wouldn''t be easily destroyed. The edge of this Demi-Plane should be safe. But Fati didn''t dare go into the Sea of Nothingness. This meant that even she feared some of the things in the sea. Marvin was fast as lightning, moving around the seashore, frequently going in and out, and hiding. This not only made it very hard for Fati to lock onto him, but would also help catch her off guard. He had already activated Earth Perception, trying to locate Fati''s position in order to kill her, but the Draconic Sorcerer was quite cunning and didn''t expose any traces. Marvin had a lot of experience with fighting against these kinds of casters. He had to keep moving to trick the other side into revealing their position! His movements weren''t random, and in fact, he was baiting the Throwing Knives Formation and other spells. Fati kept using the Throwing Knives Formation, a spell that wouldn''t show her location. However, the distance that a channeled spell could cover was limited. Marvin only needed to find a rough range before putting emphasis on that area with [Earth Perception]. This method had allowed him to kill many Legend Wizards in PK. He didn''t believe that Fati''s experience could be richer than his! While continuously moving, Marvin noticed something strange about the Sea of Nothingness. This sea was too quiet. Although it was made of nothingness, there should still be some small lifeforms, yet Marvin didn''t see any. Thick chains marked with many eerie runes kept drifting in the sea. The runes were of mixed types. There were Draconic runes, old Elvish runes, and ancient Common runes. This was all Marvin could guess with his knowledge. After all, his energy was mainly focused on his battle with Fati. What kinds of creatures were locked at the end of these chains? If there was a lifeform that made Librarian Fati afraid, then why was it locked up here? The Dragon Library was considered a strategic spot, where knowledge was gathered to be passed on. Although most of the knowledge of the Dragons was passed through their bloodlines, an inheritance like this would be incomplete. A library was still needed. As Marvin was dealing with Fati''s magic while wandering at the edge of the island, he finally found a huge monster! At the end of the chains, a creature taller than a Mechanical Titan had its eyes closed, lying in the darkness. Black algae were twisting across its body, which along with its face, was covered in bruises. Sharp fangs peeked out from the corner of its lips. Even with its eyes closed, it was frightening enough. ''What the hell is this?!'' Marvin was apprehensive. Ever since he gained the willpower increase from the Witch''s Tear, he would rarely feel fear. He would even be able to resist an Archdevil''s intimidation. But this frightening lifeform sleeping in the Sea of Nothingness made him shiver in fear. Those chains were already quite thick, but compared to its body, they seemed like slim strings. ''No wonder Fati is scared of the Sea of Nothingness. If that lifeform awakened¡­'' Marvin didn''t dare to imagine. The stronger one became, the stronger their awareness of danger would be. With his strength, even without a spell or skill to determine that thing''s strength, he could still feel that it was formidable. There was the aura of Destruction. ''Forget it, I still need to hurry back to the island, creating too many disturbances isn''t always good.'' Marvin looked at it a few times before moving away. The Sea of Nothingness was the first place that gave him such an oppressive feeling. At the same time, he had also roughly found Fati''s location! It was time to make a move! ... Forest area. Fati''s figure was also moving quickly. She had used her Dragon Race shapeshifting skill to turn into a jumping squirrel, and afterwards created a fake Magic Mirror Image. Through it, she could keep steadily working on the Throwing Knives Formation. She believed it would trick Marvin. Just as expected, when that hateful human came out of the Sea of Nothingness, he first rushed toward that Magic Mirror Image. Fati inwardly sneered when she saw Marvin''s pale complexion. ''He was most likely scared by that frightening existence in the Sea of Nothingness.'' A frightening Destroyer was simply not something an ordinary Legend could contend against. Fortunately, that kid was quite quick-witted and didn''t wake it up, or else the consequences would have been too scary. Thinking of this, Fati became even angrier. ''This repulsive and greedy human actually dared to invade the Dragon Race''s forbidden ground. He must be cut to pieces!'' As she thought of this, Marvin was already quickly approaching that Magic Mirror Image. She could even clearly see his daggers unsheathed. He apparently was ready to behead it! ''Now!'' Fati was quite proud of herself. She had already prepared a powerful transfiguration spell and was about to cast it. But the sky suddenly darkened. In fact, it wasn''t just the sky; her entire surroundings were covered in darkness! An ice-cold voice echoed beside her ears, "Even if you turned into a squirrel, you can''t hide the smell of Dragon shit¡­" Then, she felt pain spreading through her nerves. Her transfiguration spell failed as she was pierced against a tree by a spear! ... Before getting onto the island, Marvin had already noticed that Magic Mirror Image. A young Assassin would naturally be tricked. But an experienced killer would be able to use the clues to find her main body. These methods were textbook fighting techniques for Legend Wizards, and Marvin couldn''t be tricked so easily. What rushed toward the Magic Mirror Image was his Shadow Doppelganger. Marvin''s skills had been strengthened after advancing to Ruler of the Night, like the recently used Shadow Doppelganger and Eternal Night! Shadow Doppelganger could be used more often and the Doppelganger''s abilities were closer in effectiveness to his own now. As for the powerful control-type skill Eternal Night, its area of effect had been expanded! No matter how calm one was, when one''s surroundings suddenly sank into Eternal Night, one would make some mistakes, creating some fluctuations in the mind. Marvin could only roughly judge the size of the area, but in the split second that Eternal Night descended, Fati''s fluctuation was caught by Earth Perception. What followed was simple killing. Night Boundary would let Marvin move quickly through the curtain of darkness. And the weapon wasn''t Azure Leaf, but Weeping Sky! This Dragon Slaying Spear was the reason Marvin dared to fight against the Draconic Sorcerer. Originally, he didn''t want to fight Fati because a Legend Caster Divine Servant was too troublesome an opponent. Who knew how many times that one could be reborn? Ordinary people wouldn''t bother trying to fight her. But when Fati appeared in front of him, he had to react. That woman was from the Dragon Race, after all! Draconic Sorcerers inherited the advantages of Dragons and would naturally inherit their weak points too. Weeping Sky had absorbed the blood of countless Dragons and would target anything with Dragon blood. This spear nailed Fati on a great tree and the latter''s Divine Source shockingly collapsed! Insta kill! A great amount of logs flashed in front of Marvin. He ignored those about the experience points. He was more interested in the two points of Comprehension! This Draconic Sorcerer gave him two points, which was already quite good. This was equivalent to the reward given by killing Advanced Divine Servants. As long as he gathered ten points, he would be able to level up Ruler of the Night to level 2. Leveling up once for Legend classes meant a huge increase in power. Especially for a powerful class like Ruler of the Night. From Marvin''s experience, once he reached level 3, he would be able to display his most powerful aspect. As for level 5 Ruler of the Night, he would be able to eradicate a common God in the open with that much strength. In theory, if he could reach level 9, he would be more or less at the level of a Plane Guardian and would be able to resist High Gods. It was just that the process would be very troublesome. The previous Marvin didn''t reach this stage and even chose a different path, ascension. His attributes had changed and even his class followed another path. Thus, he regretfully didn''t know about the later stages of the Ruler of the Night class. He was bound to have to feel around in the dark on his new path. However, he didn''t have much time to do so. This gave him a sense of urgency. ... ''I need to quickly find the Chapter of Wisdom. I also don''t know how it''s going on the Chromatic Dragons'' side. The Nightmare Boundary has yet to open.'' ''As for that Black Dragon¡­ She actually dared to betray me, much too reckless.'' Killing intent flashed in Marvin''s eyes. But he had to admit that Ikarina was a lot craftier than her husband. She only thought of using Fati''s strength to kill him, and even if she failed, she wouldn''t care too much about it. As for Izaka, she must have guessed that since he signed a contract, Marvin wouldn''t be able to kill him. Moreover, Marvin really wouldn''t kill Izaka. Having a Black Dragon was still quite useful to Marvin. Thus she felt that it was safe enough to be bold. It was just that both she and Fati had underestimated Marvin''s strength. If he met her again in the underground temple, Marvin wouldn''t let Ikarina off lightly. He wouldn''t give her a chance to speak. ... After her death, Fati''s belongings directly fell away and were destroyed into fine powder. Marvin was quite helpless about it. Dragonic Sorcerers were usually quite wealthy, but that old woman was really stingy. She had bound those items to her own life. If she died, everything in her storage item would be automatically destroyed. This was the mindset of not letting her killer gain anything. In fact, many Legend Wizards would do this if the conditions allowed it. This was also the reason Marvin disliked fighting Legend Wizards. Those guys were very rich, but he couldn''t get anything from killing them. They were so dishonest! ... After checking Fati''s corpse more closely, he gained nothing, as he had expected. Marvin then began to run quickly through the forest toward the lake. If he wasn''t wrong, the Wisdom Chapter should be hidden there. The Book of Nalu was a powerful item, and Marvin had a feeling that he would be able to gather the pages and re-form the book one day. But he still wouldn''t be arrogant enough to think that he was stronger than the Berserk Lord. Even a God went mad after reading it and exploded, so Marvin needed something to restrain it. And the Dragon Soul mentioned that the Wisdom Chapter was able to. Marvin had a faint impression of that item. It seemed to be a treasure left behind by the Ancient God of Wisdom. The wisdom of the ancestors was written in it as well as many pieces of knowledge regarding the world''s laws. After turning into data, it would be an item that would at least give [Willpower +5]. How could Marvin pass up that kind of item? But as he was crazily running along, the whole island suddenly began to shake! Marvin looked with shock toward the Sea of Nothingness. Because the shaking was coming from the borders. Marvin suddenly paled. The Sea began to flare up as countless chains suddenly broke free and flew into the sky! ''What''s going on?!'' Marvin watched as that huge monster slowly rose up from the Sea of Nothingness. The algae on its body fell, like a mummy''s bandages being unwrapped! "My duty, is Destruction!'' A thunderous voice echoed in the sky. The huge monster slowly opened its eyes. Those eyes completely lacked vitality, looking like the eyes of a dead person. But they were different from those of an undead. They felt like they were only filled with destruction. At that time, the Book of Nalu in Marvin''s pocket suddenly became hot! This thing had become more and more lively recently. Marvin frowned as he wondered, ''Could that point of Divinity have made it more powerful?'' Marvin quickly opened the book, but before he could ask a question, letters already appeared on the book: ¨CHahahaha...¨C Marvin directly ignored the first line which was about the book taking joy in his misfortune. ¨CI feel the aura of a Destroyer, you are in great trouble, kid¨C ¨CDestroyers are rumored to be the never-before-seen sons of the God of Destruction¨C ¨CThey were imprisoned by Ancient Gods as domain guardians¨C ¨CNormally, only after a domain''s guardian died would a Destroyer be awakened...¨C ¨CIt would destroy everything it sees!¨C ... Marvin suddenly understood. Although the Book of Nalu had bad intentions, if not for it, Marvin wouldn''t have known about the origins of the Destroyer. He killed Fati, and thus the Destroyer slumbering in the Sea of Nothingness was awakened. This explained it well. If a guardian died, then it would most likely be due to an invader, so they would take them down with the Destroyer. Marvin thought fast. For the Book of Nalu to come out on its own, it definitely had something in mind. Could it be that it wanted Divine Source? This time, Marvin wouldn''t give it Divine Source so easily. Although he wasn''t afraid of the Book of Nalu taking over his body, he still felt the book of Nalu was becoming more and more active. This wasn''t good news. It seemed like he needed to restrain it. But next second, the Book of Nalu offered a deal which made Marvin slightly hesitate before accepting it. The deal was very simple. The Book of Nalu felt another page within the Dragon Library and wanted Marvin to help get it. It wanted to swallow another page. As a reward, it would confuse the Destroyer for three minutes! Marvin sealed the deal. Because after the Destroyer took its first step, half of the coast collapsed! With it going forward step by step, it would soon destroy the Demi-Plane. Chapter 475: 3rd Floor Chapter 475: 3rd Floor Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After they reached an agreement, the page of the Book of Nalu automatically flew up and a faint yellow light spread out from the thin page. The light covered the Destroyer and the latter''s movements suddenly stopped. It felt like time came to a standstill. The Book of Nalu could confuse people immensely, and even the ancient Destroyer couldn''t resist. Marvin didn''t dare to tarry and quickly rushed to get what he needed. He already had the Book of Forgiveness and only had to hand it over. As for the page of the Book of Nalu, because of the resonance between the pages, he didn''t waste too much time on it and got the page. He glanced at it, the page was unexpectedly the last page of the book of Nalu, the 11th page. It was called [Reincarnation]. Reincarnation was sealed in an ancient amber. If not for the Book of Nalu''s pages resonating, no one would have noticed that this ancient amber contained a magical book page. After taking care of those two things, he used the remaining time to look for the Wisdom Chapter. Fortunately, the Book of Nalu needed to spend a lot of energy to control the Destroyer and was too busy to pay attention to what Marvin was doing. This made it a lot easier for Marvin. After all, he had to quickly find the Wisdom Chapter that would help him suppress the Book of Nalu. A minute later, Marvin appeared at the edge of the lake. After quickly taking a water breathing potion, he dove into the lake. The layout at the bottom of the lake was very ingenious. The covers of the books were enclosed by special shells and air bubbles were there to prevent the books from being corroded by water. Finding the Wisdom Chapter wouldn''t be easy. Marvin had to use Earth Perception and managed to find a conspicuous shell among the countless shells. This shell was quite intricate and it looked very sturdy, but there was a layer of strange decorations on it. It took a few seconds for Marvin to remember where he had seen that design before. It was the mark of the Ancient God of Wisdom. That was most likely the Wisdom Chapter. Time was pressing, so Marvin could only gamble. Moreover, Fati was already dead. There was nothing to stop Marvin from plundering wantonly. Although he was looking for the ancient book he needed, it didn''t stop him from taking all the books he saw on the way. After two and a half minutes, Marvin left the lake. The shells in this area had almost all been cleared out by him! Marvin estimated that he had taken roughly 20 to 30 books. He now had more than 50 books in his storage. This could be considered cleaning up the Dragon Library. After finishing this, Marvin hoped to keep going. He was still thinking of going to plunder the books in other areas. Most of the time, knowledge is power, especially when it involved a library of the Dragon Race. Who knew what treasure would be inside? But time didn''t allow for it. The Book of Nalu roared, "Greedy brat! How many books do you need to get before you are satisfied?" "The Destroyer is already regaining its mind. Although I can confuse it for a short time, it''s just delaying its awakening!" "If you keep dragging your feet, don''t count on me!" The Book of Nalu actually took the initiative to talk, which shocked Marvin. In the past, this [Rebirth] page would use characters to communicate with Marvin. For it to force itself to talk, it must really be unable to hold on. After all, Destroyers were an incredibly terrifying ancient race. Hearing this, Marvin gave up on his plan to keep going for more benefits and took the Book of Nalu to retreat. The Dragon Soul had already told Marvin how to leave the Dragon Library. As long as he returned to his original place and said that Draconic sentence, he would be able to leave. Although Marvin couldn''t speak Draconic, the Book of Nalu had already recorded the Draconic words for him and Marvin only had to pronounce those words the way they were written. The Destroyer re-awakened on the shore and dragged its huge body to slowly move forward. After a few seconds, the forest was close to being destroyed. This scene was something alarming even for Marvin, who had already experienced the Great Calamity. He used his peak speed to return to the mountain peak and quickly read that sentence aloud. A halo of darkness shrouded Marvin. He glanced at the Destroyer''s sinister appearance before disappearing from the library! ... Outside the pitch-black entrance, Marvin took a huge breath as if he had a new lease on life. Although the whole process didn''t seem so traumatizing, the Destroyer''s smell truly made Marvin uncomfortable. As for the Book of Nalu''s exceptional display, it made Marvin more vigilant. Thus, when he left the library, he chose to put the Book of Nalu''s [Rebirth] page into an unused storage item. When it noticed what was happening, the Book of Nalu roared, "You want to break the agreement? You promised to let me devour another page!" Marvin laughed, "I don''t plan to go against our deal." "But, although I promised to let you devour another page, I didn''t say when." "The time will depend on my mood." After saying this, he stopped bickering with the [Rebirth] page and put it in the depths of the storage item. In order to be sure that this page of the strange Book of Nalu wouldn''t do something shocking, he put the other page in the ancient amber into a different storage item. That way, he could guarantee that the two pages were isolated. In spite of this, Marvin was still somewhat worried. ''There seem to be some issues with that [Rebirth] page.'' ''Although Rebirth was said to be the safest page of the Book of Nalu, after being nourished, the spirit of the page seems very formidable.'' Marvin''s anxiety wasn''t without reason. This page of the Book of Nalu had swallowed a lot of Divine Source. Moreover, it was still controlling the souls of people like Raven and Madeline. If it wasn''t for Hathaway putting a restriction on his body before, Marvin might have already been controlled by it. It became so active lately that Marvin also wanted to restrain it. Without a way to properly control it, it would be better to keep it in storage. As for that completely new page, [Reincarnation], Marvin was also quite interested. He would definitely research it when he had some time. But he now noticed that his surroundings were a bit strange. ''Even if it''s the same pitch-black entrance, the colors of the floor and the ceiling have changed!'' ''This is definitely not the 2nd floor!'' Marvin looked at his surroundings in surprise. He suddenly heard a discussion coming from a corner. Marvin subconsciously used Stealth, but was startled when he saw an acquaintance. ''Hehe¡­ Ikarina¡­'' ''I didn''t expect to directly reach the 3rd floor.'' Chapter 476: Whole New World Chapter 476: Whole New World Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Black Dragon Ikarina wasn''t acting alone. A man with a blue gown was next to her. It wasn''t hard to guess that this was the Ancient Blue Dragon. The two were whispering, apparently discussing a deal. Marvin was unable to understand what they were talking about since they used Draconic. However, Marvin had been discovered by Ikarina before, which reminded him to be more careful as the Dragons'' Perception didn''t seem to be affected much by the Chromatic Altar or temple. The strength of Blue Dragons was average, but all the Dragons here were Ancient Dragons. In fact, even if Marvin had Weeping Sky in hand, facing a Dragon that was able to use magic would be very troublesome. Dragons were very sensitive to killing intent, so even if he sneak attacked, it might not necessarily go smoothly. Marvin managed to kill Fati in one move, but this was partly due to luck and the other side underestimating him. If it was a Chromatic Dragon, except for a Black Dragon, Marvin wouldn''t be able to deal with it easily. He could take care of the Black Dragons due to the weapon''s power. He had just advanced to Legend, after all. Although the Human Race had the best potential, potential needed time and effort to turn into strength. ... Thus, after finding the two Dragons, Marvin didn''t act impulsively and kept a certain distance from them instead: not too far, yet not too close. He knew that finding the Nightmare Boundary was most important right now. Even if he wanted to kill Ikarina, he would have a lot of opportunities in the Nightmare Boundary, so there was no need to worry about it right now. As they were getting closer to the Dragon God''s tomb, the aura of Divinity was getting more and more intense, and thus, lifeforms with Divinity were becoming more numerous. But they were easily dispatched by the Dragons. Marvin was following them so he had it easy. He didn''t need to make a move against the monsters. In fact, it was said that the Dragon God''s tomb was below the underground temple, but this was a rumor. Who knew if it was true? As for the Nightmare Boundary, it was said to be in a large hall on the 3rd floor. Marvin''s surroundings became increasingly darker as he walked forward. The 3rd floor gave out an oppressive feeling, as if there were a bloodthirsty beast hidden in the shadows, ready to jump out anytime to swallow them in one bite. The statues on both sides of the hall and hallways became even more realistic, looking like they might come to life. These were the statues of the Dragon Race''s Guardians. But the strange part was that the expressions of the statues were very malevolent. They were completely different from the [Loyal Tidomas] Marvin saw on the 1st floor. These were clearly made by another craftsman. Some statues had some dreadful traps attached and Marvin didn''t dare to rashly touch them, so he could only look. In short, the underground temple''s 3rd floor was a lot more dangerous than the previous two floors. But it was a very smooth trip for Marvin as he relied on the two Dragons. With the two Dragons exploring ahead for him, Marvin only had to sneak behind them. Soon, the two Dragons in front reached a wide hall. This hall was different from the other halls they had been through. There was a huge statue of the Dragon God Hartson there! ''Looks like this is the main temple.'' ''This should be the place where the Chromatic Dragons and their descendants would worship Hartson.'' Marvin looked at the two people walking toward the statue. He chose not to entire the hall but to hide outside instead. He found a place to hide and patiently waited. Because if this was the entrance of the Nightmare Boundary, the two Dragons wouldn''t go far. They needed to wait for the arrival of the other Chromatic Dragons before opening the Boundary. Especially Green Dragon Modana, since she was holding the key to entering the Nightmare Boundary. Just as expected, while Marvin was waiting, the two Dragons paced back and forth in the hall. They occasionally talked in Draconic, but not much. At this time, Marvin really wanted to learn Draconic. Not being able to understand their words was too detrimental. Unfortunately, the Book of Nalu couldn''t be used for now so he had to think of another way to learn Draconic. There might be a chance with Professor. The Chromatic Dragons and Metallic Dragons both came from the Twin Planes, sharing the same origin, and therefore spoke the same language. Only their magic and attributes were different. ... Marvin waited for about half an hour outside the hall, and in that time, not only did the Chromatic Dragons arrive one after the other, but one of his teammates also arrived. In fact, when Louise crawled over to Marvin as a gecko, he almost cut her down. Fortunately, she proved her identity in time, or else not only would Marvin have harmed his ally, but they would have exposed themselves. Louise was a friend of Blade Master Kangen and was said to be an extremely powerful caster. Since she was Kangen''s friend, she naturally was a powerhouse of the Dead Area. The Dead Area had plenty of hidden talents, so it was quite normal for Marvin to not know about a powerhouse from there. After greeting him in a small voice, Louise kept acting like a gecko. Her Transfiguration skill was very mystical. There was no trace of Magic Power. Perhaps she was bold due to being skillful, but after meeting with Marvin, she actually crawled into the hall. She was completely unlike Marvin, who didn''t dare to step inside. Marvin wasn''t familiar with Louise. Both of them were basically helping out a friend, so it wasn''t that strange for them to work separately. But it felt like this woman was provoking him. ''She obviously could have greeted me without approaching. As a powerful caster, a bit of short distance mental communication shouldn''t be difficult.'' ''Crawling over as a gecko was just a way to test me.'' ''This woman is bored¡­'' Marvin''s mind was clear. Louise looked mysterious, but her behavior already revealed many details about her. This woman would never be able to stay low-key or know her own place. Marvin began thinking through events from his past life. But a name like Louise was too common. Marvin had run into quests with three women named Louise, but none of them were powerful casters. Blade Master Kangen and Professor had yet to arrive, which made Marvin a bit worried. The Nightmare Boundary had four areas that might have the Crystal Statue and the Rainbow Spring. With only two people, their chances of getting the items would clearly be reduced. But they apparently didn''t have time. The Chromatic Dragons had already gathered under the Dragon God''s statue and were revolving around it while muttering softly. Marvin decided to quietly sneak over. The Perception of these Dragons was clearly at its lowest and Marvin was very confident in his Stealth. How could he have expected that a very small voice would abruptly echo in his mind, ''Why did you suddenly grow balls, kid?'' Marvin frowned and glanced at the gecko at the ceiling, but didn''t answer. The other side didn''t use proper mental communication, instead only using a one-way communication message, which annoyed Marvin. The feeling of her toying with him without being able to answer was really too hateful. Thankfully, the Chromatic Dragons'' actions quickly diverted their attention. ... The five Dragons were forming a group in the shrine. As they continued muttering, halos floated down from the God''s statue and covered them. It felt like an ancient soul awakened. A glittering halo then blossomed from the statue. Green Dragon Modana waved a heart-shaped pendant. The pendant blended in the halo, and Modana followed up with some chanting. Draconic began to echo in the hall. As for that soul, it seemed to be awakening more thoroughly and it seemed like something was trying to burst out from the halo! After two minutes, under the joint efforts of the Chromatic Dragons, an explosion echoed! Dragon God Hartson''s statue actually cracked! Pieces of rock filled with Divine Power dispersed around, and the whole hall began to shake. Thankfully, this hall had already been reinforced by Divine Power and wasn''t destroyed by the event. The five Dragons near the statue didn''t think that the opening of the Nightmare Boundary would create such a strong reaction. A few people were smashed by the rocks. Modana and the White Dragon were sent flying. Fortunately, they were Ancient Dragons and had powerful bodies. Even if their strength was reduced after shapeshifting, they just stood up and patted their clothes after that impact. Marvin clearly saw that when the explosion occurred, there seemed to be a soul being freed from the statue. As for the one who received the biggest attack, it was actually the Ancient Red Dragon Ell! At least four rocks filled with Divine Power flew toward him, but they were all reduced to fine powder before they struck. The Ancient Red Dragon was clearly stronger than his peers. ''Even if he''s not at a Plane Guardian''s level, he should be close.'' ''That guy is overpowered¡­ If not for the Wizard Alliance having a Legend Wizard who''d mastered [Dragon Killer Sword], the South''s Six Pearl Harbors might have been unable to stop him!'' Marvin looked apprehensive. At the same time, he dispelled his intent to deal with Ell. Ell had the most resources. His underwater lair, the [Lava Palace], was Feinan''s first Legend level instance. The so-called Legend level instance required a group of at least 20 Legends to clear it. There were countless treasures in the Lava Palace and they would appear randomly. Marvin didn''t know what the real Lava Palace will be like, but it definitely had more treasures than in the game. After all, this was the place where the Ancient Red Dragon kept all the treasures gathered over the course of his life. And the Lava Palace''s Guardians weren''t easy to take care of. The most powerful Guardian was naturally the last Boss, Ell. Apart from him, there were also two female Dragons, a Sword Saint who had been mind controlled for a millennium, a lair filled with Wyrmlings¡­ In short, clearing the Lava Palace was very troublesome. But there was also another way to clear it. That was to take advantage of Ell going out to kill him. It was a way to gain the key to pass through most of the Lava Palace. This key would allow one to skip many troubles, leaving the two female Dragons as the only obstacles. At the start, Marvin had wanted to get the key off Ell. But now, he dispelled that thought. He reckoned that he needed Ruler of the Night to reach at least level 4 before thinking of killing the Red Dragon. With his current strength, he could only bully the magic-less Black Dragons. ... The only thing that made Marvin feel slightly amused was that during the explosion, the gecko also had a hard time. A few rocks flew toward the ceiling and if she hadn''t deftly dodged them, she might have been forced to show herself. As for Marvin, because he was hiding in the distance, he simply wasn''t affected. After the explosion, the statue had been replaced by a huge halo that started slowly dwindling. Gradually, the halo retreated and a hollow Teleportation Gate appeared on the pile of crushed rock. ''This Teleportation Gate is a bit too¡­ complicated.'' Marvin only had a bit of knowledge about planes. But because of the previous conquest of Arborea, he had learnt some relevant knowledge. This Teleportation gate clearly wasn''t leading to a Demi-Plane! This was the entrance to a whole new world! ... The Chromatic Dragons had happy expressions. They all glanced at each other for a few moments before unhesitantly rushing through the Teleportation Gate and disappearing from the hall. Louise and Marvin simultaneously appeared in front of the Gate. "Interplanar Teleportation Gate." "No embedded structure, it''s actually suspended in midair¡­" "Nightmare Boundary¡­ Just like in the Legends. The Dragon Race''s final sanctuary¡­ A new world?" Louise had a grave expression as she looked at the Teleportation Gate while muttering to herself. Her words confirmed Marvin''s thoughts. The Nightmare Boundary wasn''t a Demi-Plane; it was possibly a Material Plane like Feinan! At worst, it was a Secondary Plane! ''The Nightmare Boundary was created by Dragon God Hartson¡­'' ''Did he have the ability to create an entire world?'' Marvin was shocked. From what he knew, the current Gods residing in the Astral Sea didn''t have this kind of ability. They conquered Secondary Planes and could create their own God Realms, but they couldn''t create a Material Plane. Based on this, Dragon God Hartson seemed more powerful. But even if he was a powerful Dragon God, he still was unable to avoid his destined fall. At the same time, he wasn''t Lance''s opponent. It could clearly be seen how powerful Wizard God Lance was. ... "Don''t stare blankly, kid," Louise called out. "Kangen and Professor are still on the way, so we will go first." Marvin shrugged. "Let''s go." He was a bit surprised when Louise suddenly said, "Hold on¡­ I think I should still warn you before you go through the gate." "If you go in, you might not be able to come back." "It''s rumored that the Dragon God foresaw the destruction of Feinan and created this new world to protect his offspring." "Unlike Dwarven and Elven Sanctuaries, this is a whole new world. You aren''t a caster and you don''t have the ability to travel across planes. Once you go through that gate, you might get lost in the Nightmare Boundary." Chapter 477: Ancient Well Chapter 477: Ancient Well Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Louise''s warning wasn''t unreasonable, but Marvin wasn''t completely unprepared. Because of his plight in Arborea and his experience in the Secret Garden, Marvin paid attention to interplanar battles. Before leaving White River Valley a while back, he made Madeline spend a lot to create a temporary Teleportation Gate. Even non-Legend Wizard could use this item. The portal made by that item could transfer Marvin back to White River Valley from any plane. Thus, Marvin only smiled and thanked Louise for her good intentions before taking the lead to enter the gate. They would be randomly teleported after passing through the Nightmare Boundary, even if they were to hold hands. ... Interplanar Teleportation felt a lot different from long distance teleportation. It felt like a long time, but only a few seconds passed. When Marvin opened his eyes, he only saw a desolate desert. This was the area of the Ancient Blue Dragons, one of the five areas of the Nightmare Boundary. Deserts were the favorite environment of the Blue Dragons and they would have an advantage when fighting there, thanks in part to their expertise in using Dragon Magic for camouflage. The Nightmare Boundary was very vast, and so was this desert. This was a place for the Dragons to live in, after all. For a human like Marvin, it really was too vast. After looking around, besides sand dunes, there were no landmarks to use to find his location. Thankfully, Professor had told him about all kinds of situations that might occur in the Nightmare Boundary so he wouldn''t lose his mind. ''There are four areas which might conceal the Rainbow Spring or Crystal Statue¡­'' ''Excluding the Black Dragon''s swamps, there are only the deserts, mountains, forest, and hills left.'' ''There should be an ancient well in the desert.'' ''It was said to be very conspicuous. A well for the Dragons... Wouldn''t that be a large hole for humans?'' Marvin thought. Marvin took out a Shapechange scroll. This was given to him by Professor when he chose to join the expedition. It was quite useful. [Fixed Shapechange Scroll (Draconic)] [Effect: Can turn the target into a hawk] [Duration: 60 minutes] [Effect can be dismissed by using the incantation] ... After using this Shapechange scroll, Marvin turned into a hawk and began to soar in the desert. Dragon Magic was too powerful. Even if a Legend Wizard was proficient in making scrolls, his Fixed Shapechange Scrolls would last 30 minutes at most. Professor''s scroll was twice as effective. The feeling of soaring in the sky felt wonderful. This made Marvin want to get a similar Shapechange. After swallowing the Dense Blood Nucleus, he obtained the Vampires'' Low Flight ability, but it couldn''t allow him to fly high in the sky. He also lacked a flying mount, or else he would have had no troubles on his travels. But Shapechange wasn''t that easy to learn. Among the advanced Ranger classes, there were actually some that could learn Shapechange, but they were mostly used for small lifeforms. Shapechanging into a crow, otter, squirrel, or another similar creature was already very difficult. They weren''t specialized Druid classes after all. For Marvin, who already chose Night Walker as his advanced class and became a Ruler of the Night, there was only one way to learn Shapechange. That was¡­ A Nature Leaf, one of the leaves on the branch of the World Tree in Feinan. When Marvin learnt [Basilisk Shapeshift] and [Vine Metamorphosis], it was through the Nature Leaves. And most of the Nature Leaves were in the hands of the Migratory Bird Council. After all, they were guarding Feinan''s World Tree, and the young Druids also needed Nature Leaves to learn Shapechange or to increase the level of their Shapechange. ''Seems like this trip to the Supreme Jungle won''t only be to deal Endless Ocean''s matter. I''ll also need to get some Shapechange spells.'' A thief does not leave empty-handed. Although Marvin wasn''t a Thief, he still had his gamer attitude. He hadn''t reached the Supreme Jungle, but had already started plotting against it. Who knew how those Druids would react if they knew what he was thinking? ... Flying in the desert was quite dull. Besides flapping his wings from time to time, Marvin had basically nothing to do. After using Shapechange, his attributes substantially changed. He more or less had a common hawk''s attributes. Only his Stamina became endless due to the support of the Scroll''s magic. In other words, before the Shapechange''s effects disappeared, he would be able to keep flying. At the same time, he obtained a special passive, [Hawk Eye]. [Hawk Eye: You are able to clearly see any small details] This passive allowed Marvin to not miss any part of the desert that might have an ancient well. He didn''t even need to actively observe. He could see everything through Hawk Eye and it kept sending back information to Marvin''s mind. This long and boring flight lasted no less than twenty minutes. Some mountains could faintly be seen in the distance. Marvin knew that he might have already flown out of the desert area. ''Is that the wrong direction?'' Marvin thought. He had to decide whether he should turn around or just enter the mountain range to try his luck there instead. The mountainous area was the Black Dragons'' domain. This was one of the places that might hide the Rainbow Spring. But finding a spring in this mountainous area would be very annoying. Marvin hesitated for a moment when he suddenly heard a thunderous sound, one that he was very familiar with! ''It''s the sound of a Dragon flying at high speed!'' Marvin understood and immediately changed his bearing and started to descend before landing on a mountain peak. In the distance, a shadow was quickly rushing forward! ''It''s a small world¡­'' Marvin sneered. Black Dragon Ikarina. She was on her own. If he didn''t act in such a situation, it wouldn''t be Marvin''s style! The Hawk stared blankly at the Black Dragon flying past the boundary between the two areas, seemingly going toward the desert. ''Does she know the location of the ancient well?'' Marvin immediately followed. A hawk naturally couldn''t keep up with a Dragon''s flying speed, but Marvin was still able to track her as the Black Dragon didn''t hide her aura. Marvin followed her back into the depths of the desert. ... After 15 minutes, Marvin caught up to Ikarina. Sure enough, following the Black Dragon was a good idea, because there was a strange area ahead of them. The Black Dragon was flapping her wings frantically, sending a great amount of sand flying everywhere. That area gradually exposed its previously hidden appearance. It was a huge hole! From the Dragons'' point of view, this might be considered a well. It was said that this well had never run dry and was the drinking water of the Blue Wyrmlings. The water in the well contained enlightening wisdom and could let the Wyrmlings learn quickly. But the huge hole had been buried in sand. A layer of light spilled on top of it, and it was now pitch-black with no sand covering it. Marvin could faintly feel a heavy power coming from that hole. ''Is it really in this well?'' Marvin looked at the huge hole as if it was a monster with bloody teeth. It gave him a bad feeling and made him want to shrink back. But he suddenly felt danger, a powerful strength locking onto him. He unhesitantly flapped his wings and left his spot. A flaming hot Dragon Breath brushed past Marvin! He hadn''t noticed the Black Dragon looking at him! "I flew from the south to the north and didn''t notice any hawks in the Nightmare Boundary." "Modana, there is no point in playing useless tricks on me," Ikarina sneered while looking at Marvin. "If you''re thinking about fighting over the Crystal Statue with me, then you should reconsider your strength." Modana? Marvin froze. Ikarina actually thought he was a Green Dragon? What was going on? However, even if Ikarina discovered him, Marvin wasn''t afraid. She was just an Ancient Black Dragon. How could Marvin be worried about her? He had already killed a handful of Black Dragons! The next second, Marvin inwardly chanted the incantation and turned back to his normal form. Ikarina clearly became startled. Marvin fell on the sand and without saying anything, rushed straight for the well! The Black Dragon similarly didn''t say anything and pounced down. Marvin sneered in his mind, ''I''m not afraid of you rushing down, I''m afraid you would run away!'' Reacting to the Black Dragon''s aura behind him, Marvin suddenly turned! [Eternal Night]! With his Shadow Domain bonuses, the surroundings suddenly turned dark! The Black Dragon had a bad feeling, but her momentum was too strong, she couldn''t escape. Night Boundary! Marvin instantly appeared on the Black Dragon''s head. "In fact, for the sake of Izaka, I should keep you alive." "After all, there are only the two of you left in Feinan. Killing you would be rather unreasonable. However¡­" "Those who scheme against me are already dead!" Weeping Sky abruptly appeared and Marvin ruthlessly stabbed it down! The Black Dragon''s neck suddenly rose. In this life and death situation, she stimulated her most frightening potential. The Black Dragon spread her wings to the extreme, and all the scales contracted! The next moment, her body unexpectedly did a 180¡ã flip! The Dragon''s body was frantically falling. Such an unforeseen event actually made Marvin''s attack miss. Weeping Sky had been stabbing toward her head, but it only managed to take out some scales! Marvin forcibly regained his balance. The Black Dragon suddenly twisted her neck and threw out a Dragon Breath in desperation! A last-minute Dragon Breath naturally wasn''t as powerful as a prepared one. But even a powerful Legend Barbarian would turn to ashes when facing it! Marvin didn''t dare to take it head-on. Although he couldn''t fly, relying on Eternal Night and Night Boundary, he could freely appear anywhere in the surroundings. He dodged. The desperate Dragon Breath went past Marvin''s original location and hit her own body since Marvin was way too close to her. The resplendent scales emitted a burnt smell! But in any case, Ikarina managed to escape. Her mind was filled with fear! If she hadn''t dodged Marvin''s spear, she might have already died! She immediately turned around, trying to escape from that dark area! She noticed that this night-like area seemed to be Marvin''s field. Moreover, he still had the Dragon Slaying Spear! The Black Dragon''s flying speed was rather impressive! Marvin kept disappearing through the night, closing in on her. But the Black Dragon''s will to live was quite formidable. She burst out with all of her potential and was about to escape from the surrounding Eternal Night. Marvin didn''t think that Ikarina''s strength would be so much higher than Izaka''s. She was the strongest Black Dragon in Feinan. Marvin reckoned that not many Dragons would have been able to avoid his previous attack! ''What a pity!'' Marvin frowned. If he let the Black Dragon escape, not only would he have wasted his skill uses, but she would also be troublesome in the future. But he lacked chasing skills. A Ruler of the Night''s burst power was quite powerful, but Marvin couldn''t catch her if she was blindly escaping. But Marvin wasn''t one to give up halfway. Just as she was about to escape the Eternal Night, her body hit a wall. Her head twisted and she fell down from the sky! Marvin took advantage of this sudden event. Although he didn''t know what happened, it would be better to kill Ikarina first! After using Night Boundary once more, Marvin''s legs appeared on the Black Dragon''s back. The Dragon Slaying Spear burst out with great force as it directly locked onto the Black Dragon''s heart! This was the power of Weeping Sky. This spear possessed such a hatred of Dragons that it would help with its user''s accuracy! "Roar!" The Black Dragon''s unwilling roar echoed through the sky. Then, the tip penetrated through the cold scales and pierced the Black Dragon''s heart. Her body fell awkwardly to the ground, struggling twice before her amber eyes gradually lost their brilliance. Marvin took a deep breath on the Black Dragon''s back. That fight was quite short, but it consumed almost 70% of his stamina. Even though he managed to kill Ikarina, he still couldn''t relax. Because there were still others. Marvin silently pulled out Weeping Sky. He didn''t even dare to check his interface and instead calmly looked at his surroundings. "Come out, Modana." "I know you aren''t afraid of me." Chapter 478: Conspiracy Chapter 478: Conspiracy Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The desert was cold and silent. Eternal Night had already been removed and Marvin was standing on top of the Black Dragon''s corpse while holding his spear. He looked extremely arrogant. But he knew that even if Weeping Sky was quite useful against the Black Dragons, it wouldn''t be as overbearing against the other Dragons. Sure enough, the sky shook and a small Green Dragon slowly descended. "You are quite clever." "Marvin, right? I heard of your name. You have been in the limelight in Feinan recently." "I loathed Ikarina, thus I helped you. To repay me, you wouldn''t mind not plundering our Dragon Treasures?" Modana kept a certain distance from Marvin. Green Dragons were crafty and cautious and wouldn''t rashly make a move against powerhouses. Marvin smiled, "You said it yourself, you loathed Ikarina. By blocking her, you helped yourself." "Maybe in your mind, Ikarina is far less threatening than me, a mere Human. Am I wrong?" The Green Dragon revealed her sinister teeth. "If you are that smart, then you should run away." "I''m not a waste like the Black Dragon. My spells can easily tear you to shreds!" Marvin frowned. Green Dragons were really too troublesome. Her Dragon Breath was poisonous. Even with Marvin''s current resistances, he might not be able to survive. Let alone when her Draconic magic was mixed in. Marvin might not necessarily win when fighting in the open. He glanced toward the ancient well. The Green Dragon''s reaction was very fast. She coldly groaned and faintly flapped her wings, causing two breezes to suddenly sweep over. In an instant, two groups of Kobolds appeared in the originally empty desert! On top of that, two toad-like lifeforms quietly appeared and then quickly vanished. They should be hiding underground. The Kobolds were set up in an unwavering formation between Marvin and the well. Marvin shivered. ''Wyrmwarped Kobolds¡­ And Hobbler Decoys¡­'' ''[White Slaads]...'' They weren''t average monsters! It was well-known that Kobolds had a bit of Dragon bloodline, but few Dragons would get in contact with Kobolds, though Green Dragons were some of those that did. The Ancient Green Dragon''s [Dominate] was enough to control a pack of elite Kobolds! Those Wyrmwarped Kobolds and Hobbler Decoys summoned by Modana were even level 20 Half-Legends! An ordinary Legend would find it very hard to deal with these dozen or so monsters. And there were even Legend Monsters, White Slaads. Although they hadn''t become Black Slaads, their final evolution, they were still very troublesome. They would hide underground, ready to mortally wound their enemy anytime. The Green Dragon was trying to intimidate Marvin! This was the nature of Green Dragons. Facing a weak enemy, they would directly act using Dragon Breath or attack with their tails. However, when facing a powerhouse, they were unwilling to take the initiative to start a fight. They used intimidation and other means to force their enemies away without fighting. Marvin glanced at his interface. Just as expected, Modana had used intimidation skills during their discussion. These skills should have a strong effect with Dragon Might''s bonus. But Marvin didn''t feel anything. Marvin''s willpower was very high now, and along with Weeping Sky''s immunity to Dragon Might, it allowed him to remain calm in such a situation. "Last warning." Modana flapped her wings, somewhat impatient. The Kobolds howled loudly, ready to swarm him at any moment. These level 20 Kobolds might be able to trouble Marvin. "Leave. Otherwise I won''t mind turning you into a puddle of acid!" [Major Intimidate]! Modana''s sentence even seemed like a low roar! But what puzzled Modana was that her Intimidate didn''t have any effect. Marvin was still completely calm. This was a rare outcome. Most Human Legends, many even stronger than Marvin, would be unable to resist her Intimidation. This was natural fear from a weak race toward a lifeform at the top of the food chain. It couldn''t be changed. ''Do I really have to attack?'' Modana looked at the Dragon Slaying Spear in Marvin''s hands and felt a bit nervous. She saw the scene of Marvin killing Ikarina very clearly. it was direct and efficient, leaving no way out. Although her Draconic Magic was an advantage that Ikarina didn''t have and allowed Modana to use various tricks, the risks were too high when facing this kind of opponent. While Modana was still hesitating, Marvin had already made a decision. [Earth Perception] let him feel that the layer of light on top of the ancient well was already gone. Marvin then disappeared, charging toward the well like lightning! The Green Dragon roared and pounced at him. At the same time, the Kobolds howled and brandished their weapons, trying to block Marvin''s path! But unfortunately, even if these lifeforms were close to the Legend Realm and were powerful, their speed couldn''t even be compared to Marvin''s! Godly Dexterity wasn''t just for show! "Woosh!" Marvin brushed past the Kobolds like a gust of wind and quickly reached the edge of the well. At that time, a shadow suddenly emerged from the sand and stabbed toward Marvin''s chest. ''I was waiting for you!'' Marvin inwardly sneered. He used Shadow Step and perfectly dodged the White Slaad''s tongue. This kind of sneak attack was what White Slaads were experts at. Their tongue stabs had immense penetrating power, and clueless adventurers would easily have their hearts pierced! In the game, after Marvin ascended to Godhood, he came across an ancient vestige. That vestige was full of Slaads of different colors, from the basic Slaads to the powerful White Slaads, there were even the most formidable Black Slaads. He experienced all their strengths. Naturally, he knew their attacking style, thus dodging wasn''t difficult. He didn''t want to kill these monsters right now, the priority was to get into the well before the Green Dragon! Marvin would be at a disadvantage when fighting in the desert. The Green Dragon could fly and use all kind of spells and had reinforcements while Marvin was alone and would only be on the defensive. Rather than fighting her outside, it was better to get in the well. Although this ancient well was a huge hole to Marvin, it was still a narrow well for the Green Dragon. If Modana wanted to go in, she would have to use Shapechanging. Regardless what shape she changed into, it wouldn''t be as powerful as her main body. Thus, Marvin''s condition was very good. Moreover, Marvin could feel that the terrain under the well was quite complicated, he might be able to sneak attack her. ... Relying on his outstanding speed, the monsters couldn''t stop Marvin from running away. He quickly arrived in front of that huge hole. With a glance, he could see that the hole wasn''t too deep and was filled with entrances. It looked like a huge maze. Hearing the wind behind him, Marvin unhesitantly jumped in! He couldn''t fly like a dragon, but he could use the Low Flight ability he learnt from the Dense Blood Nucleus. Although this ability couldn''t let Marvin fly freely, it was similar to the Feather Fall skill, he wouldn''t crash on the ground but would softly land instead. Marvin felt comfortable in the darkness of the well, in a blink he reached the ancient well''s bottom. A loud noise came from above. The well''s floor was made of soft sand and there was a total of five tunnel entrances. Each tunnel entrance had a different design. Red flames, lush vegetation, desolate sand, undulating mountain range, swamps. This seemed to signify the various terrains loved by the Chromatic Dragons. There was nothing apart from this. Just the five entrances. Marvin raised his head, the Kobolds were already rushing over to kill him in the well. He didn''t hesitate anymore and entered the desert entrance! ... Outside the well, the Green Dragon had on an unsightly expression. She hesitated for a bit before ultimately Shapechanging to human form, charging in with her troops. As for the Black Dragon''s corpse, it was calmly lying there. No one noticed that her blood was seeping into the vast desert, seemingly being absorbed, leaving no bloodstain. No one noticed that pair of eyes glancing at this world. "Black Dragon Blood¡­" "So you moved ahead of time?" That powerful existence mumbled to himself. He was standing outside the plane, overlooking the entire Nightmare Boundary, a sneer appearing on his face. "Chromatic Dragons¡­ My children¡­ I waited for you for too long." "Oh! There is a Metallic Dragon joining in on the fun.. Eh? The aura of a Human? Hold on¡­ It''s that guy¡­ Interesting." "Seems like this time, new and old hatred can be settled together." Outside the Nightmare Boundary, that person snickered before turning into a shooting star slowly falling toward the Nightmare Boundary. ... North of the Nightmare Boundary. In the mountain range, three shadows were in a confrontation. "Ell, although you are powerful, there is two of us. We aren''t necessarily outmatched." The Blue Dragon coldly said, "The Rainbow Spring is the Chromatic Dragon Race''s treasure, you can''t keep it all for yourself." "Exactly." The White Dragon on the side echoed his words. Standing in front of them was the Ancient Red Dragon Ell. These three Dragons seemed to have found the location of the Rainbow Spring in the mountain range and were in a confrontation. Ultimately, because Ell was too powerful, the Blue and White Dragon had no choice but to temporarily join hands. Ell sneered, "Idiots. This place is a possible location, that''s all." "It''s rumored that the Rainbow Spring''s appearance would be followed by a shooting star. It''s broad daylight, how¡­" He didn''t get to finish his words. A bright meteor was falling in the sky! Chapter 479: Fairy Chapter 479: Fairy Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The meteor was falling down pretty fast and quickly disappeared behind the horizon. The three Dragons foolishly looked at it. Ell couldn''t help frowning. Could this really be the Rainbow Spring''s location? Was the prophecy left behind by the Dragon God before his death so accurate? Ell was naturally suspicious, he felt a bit uncomfortable. But the other two Dragons didn''t think so. They considered the relics of the Dragon God as supreme treasures. With the appearance of the meteor, the Rainbow Spring had most likely appeared. They immediately took advantage of Ell being distracted to rush to that valley. The Red Dragon saw their impulsive actions and inwardly sneered before unhurriedly following. ... This was a valley that couldn''t be considered very vast, especially for the huge Dragons. If not for their advanced Shapechange skills, going in would be very troublesome. The valley wasn''t very deep. There was really a clear spring at the end of the valley. The spring emitted a powerful strength, the three Dragons could feel it even from far away. Moreover, they could sense that the power of the spring had the same root as them. This was exactly like the legend. "Rainbow Spring!" "It''s the true Rainbow Spring!" The White Dragon and Blue Dragon were extremely moved, only Ell was hesitating. This spring water seemed to originate from underground, and it wasn''t scarce. It was said that they only needed to drink a mouthful from the Rainbow Spring to be able to recover their former strength. It looked like this Rainbow Spring was enough for all of the Chromatic Dragons to regain their powers. "Looks like we don''t have to fight to death." The White Dragon said in excitement, "His Highness Hartson left us enough inheritance." "Indeed." The Blue Dragon agreed with his words. The two glanced at each other before rushing over, unable to endure any more. Their eyes were filled with greed. But Ell suddenly said with a cold voice, "What if this spring is poisonous?" The other two Dragons snorted disdainfully, "Poison? Ell, stop being so suspicious." "Are you planning to use [Detect Poison]?" "I''ve never heard of a poison able to kill a Dragon in Feinan¡­" Ell remained unmoved by the two Dragons mocking him. He took two steps back instead. As the currently strongest Chromatic Dragon, his strength has long since neared the Plane Guardians'' level. He was ruthless, vicious, and possesed exceptionally sharp instincts. Being able to foresee danger was the reason for him surviving so long. When he attacked the East Coast, it was his instinct that led him to dodge the Dragon Killer Sword as well as the follow-up attack of the Wizard Alliance. Ever since then, he became even more cautious. And now he had a feeling that there was an issue with this well. Meanwhile, the other two Dragons already started drinking the spring water. ... On the 3rd floor of the underground temple, two silhouettes appeared in front of the Teleportation Gate. "We are too late." Kangen''s face sank. Copper Dragon Professor was beside him, but right now, he didn''t look good. "I did something unnecessary." "I didn''t expect that person''s reprisals to be so heavy¡­" Professor bitterly smiled, "I also didn''t expect that the Rainbow Spring we were trying to prevent the Chromatic Dragons from getting was actually¡­" He stopped his sentence and sighed. The two were late for a reason. They had various opportunities in the underground temple and uncovered a shocking secret. This secret not only involved Dragon God''s Hartson, but also Tidomas and the Nightmare Boundary itself! This was a huge conspiracy! And in the process, Professor was stopped and beat up by a powerful existence in a bad mood. The Copper Dragon couldn''t even retaliate. The helpless feeling of only being able to hold it in was something the Copper Dragon hadn''t experienced for a very long time. When they finally arrived there, the Nightmare Boundary had already been opened. Preventing this huge plot seemed unlikely. "I hope nothing happens to Louise and Marvin." Kangen was still expressionless, "Maybe you should notify your fellow Dragons." Professor nodded, "I already sent out what I learnt, they will be waiting for an opportunity to move." "Right now, we still have to go in." "After all, I can''t let Louise and Marvin face such a frightening existence." "Moreover, if that person''s plot succeeds, the Nightmare Boundary will become his launching point." "Feinan will be in huge danger¡­" The two men glanced at each other, ultimately going in the Teleportation Gate. ... Outside the Universe Magic Pool. Under the lead of the three Great Gods, the Gods kept attacking the layer of the Universe Magic Pool. Although they met bitter resistance, that resistance was annihilated. Eric, the youth who took over an Astral Beast''s body, had already died. After taking down several Gods, the Great Elven King''s life was also extinguished. The North Guardian, that unknown old man who kept carrying a jar of wine and scrounging meals in the barbarian tribe, also died from too much injuries. The Universe Magic Pool''s 3rd layer was already ruptured. The Gods'' plans were about to be successful. It was as if they could already see the 4th Fate Tablet waving at them. Only the West Guardian, the Cloud Monk, was still alive. The Cloud Monk had Longevity and Nirvana Rebirth. Despite being killed several times by the High Gods, he kept tenaciously resurrecting. This resurrection ability was different from the Gods'' Divine Source, it was a pure miracle of the human body. The Cloud Monk''s power made the Gods speechless. Despite the hostility, many Gods couldn''t help but admire him. But they could also feel that the Cloud Monk''s aura of Longevity was continuously weakening. He might only be able to resurrect a few more times. He was also reaching his limit. When the time came, there would be no one else to stop them. At that time, Anuba, the God of Dawn and Protection suddenly stopped his attack. He looked at the other two Great Gods and said, "I need to leave for a bit." The other two weren''t surprised, "It''s that one?" "Indeed, that group of stupid Dragons couldn''t solve that problem. Feinan is our world, not his." "And¡­ There seem to be some old grudges between you. It''ll be better to settle this before we enter Feinan." Anuba Grant nodded and disappeared. The Gods were in uproar. At this time, what was more important than attacking the Universe Magic Pool? What could make the Great God of Dawn and Protection, Anuba Grant, to personally leave? ... Under the ancient well, paths extended in different ways. This was a complete maze, spreading in all directions. Despite Marvin making marks on the way, after taking a path, he still ended up lost. This place was like the caves of the Dwarven Kingdom. ''When did Dragons start digging holes?'' ''Could this be the work of a sandworm? Even if it was a Lesser Dragon species, it was rarely related to Chromatic Dragons, would the Chromatic Dragon God let them enter the Nightmare Boundary?'' ''Isn''t this an ancient well? How could a well have so many passageways?'' Marvin became increasingly suspicious as he moved forward. He felt that there was something wrong with the information received by the Metallic Dragons. There might even be an issue with the Chromatic Dragons'' information. This Nightmare Boundary was strange in all aspects. Dragon God Hartson wasn''t a good person. Even if he was the Chromatic Dragon God and swore to forever protect his descendants, he was still inherently an Evil God. And he came from another corner of the Universe. He was beaten up by Wizard God Lance and ultimately fell silently. Like the Nightmare Boundary, everything was mysterious. Him choosing Tidomas to guard his corpse was also an enigma. After dealing with the Dragon Soul, Marvin was already doubtful about Tidomas'' identity. Did this place really conceal the Crystal Statue? This was like looking for a needle in a haystack! Marvin was depressed. He couldn''t determine which path to take and decided to simply keep going forward. He was extremely quick and didn''t meet any monster on his way. Soon, something strange happened on the path. He apparently left the maze. This was a wide underground space, and a locked door was at the end of the space. This entrance had countless runes and locks, looking quite sturdy. But the entrance itself was transparent. Through this entrance, Marvin could see a faintly discernible statue! [Crystal Statue]! Marvin squinted. Could this really be a relic left by Dragon God Hartson? Who would have thought that when he was about to step forward, a pure white light shone from the stone wall. That was a fairy looking lifeform. It had a small pair of wings and had a humanoid appearance. But its voice was old and prideful, "Stay! Kid!" "Who are you? You dare enter Sir Lance''s seal?" Marvin was dumbstruck. This place was related to Wizard God Lance? Marvin doubtfully looked at the Fairy. That thing seemed to lack Magic Power and didn''t look threatening. "Who are you?" "Isn''t this Dragon God Hartson''s Nightmare Boundary? How could this be related to Wizard God Lance?" The Fairy proudly said, "Since you know of Wizard God Lance''s name, you should obediently get out of here!" "Dragon God Hartson had conspired with the Evil Spirit World in order to invade Feinan, and the Nightmare Boundary was his springboard." "This is where Sir Lance foiled the Dragon God''s plot, it is also sealing the passage between the Evil Spirit World and Nightmare Boundary. It''s not a place a Human like you should approach." Marvin was stunned. But before he could recover, a green shadow emerged from another entrance and rushed over! "Crystal Statue!" "This is mine!" Green Dragon Modana! Chapter 480: Corrupt Chapter 480: Corrupt Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Stop her!" the Fairy anxiously shouted. Marvin was stunned. The Green Dragon appeared way too quickly and Marvin''s attention had been focused on the transparent entrance. He didn''t have time to react. As for the Fairy, it didn''t seem to be very powerful and simply didn''t have the strength to stop Modana. "Woosh!" That Green silhouette rushed through the transparent entrance! The Fairy covered its face with its palms as it wailed, "Over!" "It''s all over!" It was very depressed. "I''ve failed the task Sir Lance gave me." Marvin didn''t pay attention to its complaints, focusing on the changes of the transparent door instead! That so-called seal didn''t prevent Modana from entering. Her body seemed to distort, which indicated that a considerably strong force field was inside. But due to the Dragon Race''s tenacious bodies, she managed to resist. It looked like she was about to reach the statue when a powerful force burst out! In an instant, a flame appeared on Modana''s hand as she was about to touch the statue. "Aah!" A miserable shriek burst out from Modana''s mouth. Marvin could see that terrifying flame that was comparable to Divine Fire thoroughly scorching the Green Dragon! But Modana was a Dragon, after all, so her Draconic Magic was also formidable. She quickly made a powerful counterattack and kept using all kinds of magic in order to try to get rid of the negative effects. However, her spells didn''t seem to be very effective. "Useless." The Fairy''s tone contained a hint of pity. "Sir Lance''s Divine Punishing Fire would even turn Gods to ashes!" Marvin shivered before asking in bewilderment, "Then what were you worrying about?" The Fairy explained while feeling vexed, "Each Millennium, Sir Lance would personally come here to strengthen the seal." "The Dragon God''s Divine Source isn''t that easy to seal, after all, and furthermore, the Evil Spirit Sea''s power is constantly corroding the seal." "I am in charge of guarding this area. Usually, I would be able to handle normal situations." "But my Magic Power is limited. Sir Lance didn''t appear when he should have last millennium. Thus, I could only rely on my own strength to guard this seal. As time went on, I''ve been running out of Magic Power." "In other words, even if the Divine Punishing Fire can still function, the seal itself is weakening." "That wretched Green Dragon not only sent herself to death, she also left us some troubles!" Marvin listened, puzzled. At that time, behind the transparent door, the Green Dragon still seemed to be trying to struggle free. But she was bound to be disappointed. A big, rotten hand appeared from nowhere, reaching out to catch her. A gloomy laughter followed. "Hehe¡­" "My dear child, your help is greatly appreciated." That was a familiar voice that could make others shiver in fear. Marvin was startled and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Tidomas!" The Fairy glanced at Marvin strangely and said, "What Tidomas?" "That''s clearly the scoundrel, Hartson!" Marvin''s eyes widened. The Fairy looked angrily at the situation behind the door. Green Dragon Modana was lightly grabbed by that big hand and terrifying Negative Energy was transmitted to her body. The Divine Punishing Fire shockingly stopped burning. But as a price, the Green Dragon began to rot everywhere. "This is¡­ Corrupting Ritual?" Marvin crossed paths with Evil Spirits many times, from the low level Evil Spirit Envoys to the high level Evil Spirit Overlords. He knew that raw fighting strength wasn''t the most terrifying side of the Evil Spirits. Rather, it was the irreversible ability to corrupt minds. Regarding this point, the Evil Spirit Sea was more dreadful than Chaos Magic Power. Most people corrupted by Devils ended up that way due to greed, while victims corrupted by Chaos Magic Power succumbed due to their wills not being firm enough. But those corrupted by the Evil Spirit Sea fell because they were unable to resist that formidable strength! There was a rumor in the Negative Energy Plane. When the last Evil Spirit Overlord was born from the Evil Spirit Sea, the greatest beings would acknowledge allegiance, and the universe would experience the Evil Spirit Sea''s tide. Everything would be obliterated, only leaving the aura of putrefaction and lands filled with negative energy for the Evil Spirits. ... Looking at Modana struggling powerlessly, Marvin''s heart froze. He hadn''t expected that his trip to the Nightmare Boundary would be related to the Negative Energy Plane. That voice was clearly the voice of the Tidomas he met before. Marvin remembered that after he killed Diggles, Tidomas resented him. Although he didn''t know what that guy had planned, it looked very dangerous. Marvin was certain that Tidomas would kill him if he had time. This might be an Outer Plane, and with Tidomas'' strength, if he wanted to kill Marvin, it would probably be as easy as crushing an insect! After all, he was still far from being able to fight against a true God. The most important matter right now was to figure out what was happening. Marvin grabbed the Fairy and quickly asked, "Where is this place? Why did you say he was Hartson?" "Tell me what you know, tell me everything." ... In the valley. Ell was looking coldly at the White Dragon and Blue Dragon crazily drinking from the Rainbow Spring. The promise of formidable strength was truly enticing to him. It had been many years since he felt the feeling of breaking through. His strength had long since reached a bottleneck. Over the years, he looked throughout the universe for many treasures but never found a way to settle this problem. And the Rainbow Spring before his eyes was definitely able to increase his strength! This was an intense feeling that Ell couldn''t bear. But the reason Ell was so outstanding was his even more formidable instinct. The more enticing something was, the more suspicious he was. ''No way, I need to find Modana to make it clear.'' The Red Dragon turned, intending to leave the valley. He felt that he would be unable to continue resisting the temptation if he stayed. In any case, the Rainbow Spring was flowing endlessly, so these two foolish Dragons wouldn''t be able to finish it. It would be fine to drink after making sure there was no issue with it. But he didn''t expect a painful howl to echo behind him just as he was about to leave! Ell spun back around! A piercing Dragon''s roar burst out in the valley! As Ell watched in shock, the Blue Dragon and the White Dragon were already unable to keep maintaining their Shapechange. They were now in their original forms. But what gave him chills was that whether it was the White Dragon''s snow-white scales or the Blue Dragon''s rough and sturdy skin, both started peeling off. They were being replaced by rotting moss. Their flesh began to fall down and even their skeletons could be seen! A deep voice echoed beside Ell''s ears, "You are clever." "I''ll give you a chance. Become my Deputy. You won''t be like them, you''ll become a true Corrupt Evil Dragon." Chapter 481: Hartson’s Scheme Chapter 481: Hartson¡¯s Scheme Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Following this evil voice, a middle-aged man with a blurry face appeared at the entrance of the valley. Ell looked at the approaching man with shock and asked in a quivering voice, "Are you Tidomas?" The man laughed. "Tidomas is a good subordinate." "I made his reputation shake the entire Universe, I didn''t let him down." "But don''t misunderstand, dear child. I am your supreme God." "I am Hartson." ... "Tidomas is Dragon God Hartson?" "The Dragon God''s fall was actually a trick?" Outside the transparent entrance, Marvin had listened intently to that Fairy, and the conclusions from his analysis made him shake his head silently. Because he met that Dragon Soul, Marvin more or less knew the entire process. From the Fairy, Marvin learnt that Dragon God Hartson had made many attempts to control the world while he was alive. He had already joined the Evil Spirit Sea and united with the Negative Energy Plane''s other Overlords in order to enter Feinan. But his plan was foiled right at the start by Wizard God Lance. During his final attempt, he was deprived of some of his Divine Source by the Wizard God and sealed in the Nightmare Boundary. At the same time, Hartson promised to seal the Nightmare Boundary. The Black Dragon Race''s betrayal and the Chromatic Dragons'' civil war were actually just pretexts he used. In his fight with Lance, he lost. But he wasn''t resigned to his fate. He wanted to make a comeback. But this would be forever impossible while Lance was there. And Dragon God Hartson had ruled over half of the Twin Planes for a very long time. Along with his long travel through the Universe, he didn''t have long left to live. Thus, he made a bold decision. He began setting up his fall. Before playing dead, he summoned his most loyal Dragon Tomb Guardian, the true Tidomas, to his side. He gave the order that only Tidomas could guard his "corpse". After careful calculations, the time the Dragon God fell was about the time Lance led the Night Monarch and the others on an expedition outside Feinan. At that time, the Wizard God seemed to have overlooked his plot. In short, the real Tidomas became a scapegoat. Even his soul was imprisoned underground. He offered his own Divine Source to the Evil Spirit Sea. Even though that powerful existence developing in the Evil Spirit Sea had yet to be born, it still had a hazy consciousness. It accepted Hartson''s offering. Hartson''s entire Chromatic Dragon Cemetery was dragged to the Negative Energy Plane and his transformation was complete. From that point on, the world had a new Evil Spirit World, the [Evil Dragon Cemetery]! He stole Tidomas'' name and body so that if the Wizard God tried to use a Divination skill, there would be an interference caused by the Evil Spirit Sea. This trick was apparently successful. The Wizard God wouldn''t care about a Corrupt Dragon. After all, he had many things to deal with. Hartson began to silently save his strength. He also gradually spread all kinds of rumors and so-called prophecies. After many years, the only thing people knew about the matter was that Tidomas betrayed the Dragon God and was tempted by the Evil Spirit Sea, becoming an Evil Spirit Overlord. And no one knew that the Evil Spirit Overlord was Hartson himself! With the help of the Evil Spirits'' power, he found another way to keep on living. Moreover, he was unwilling to accept his situation and still wanted to enter Feinan. This mysterious Prime Material Plane was not only vast and fertile, but it was also hiding the secret of the Universe''s upper limit of power. Thus, it attracted the attention of various planes. In short, Hartson didn''t give up on invading Feinan. Diggles was something he was proud of. He bewitched Diggles into being active in Feinan while being the mastermind in the back, influencing him while staying low-key, and continued remaining careful after Diggles was defeated. This was what happened until the news of the Wizard God''s fall. The Great Calamity was set in motion, making Hartson more and more restless. Taking advantage of the Gods attacking the Universe Magic Pool, he put his plan in motion. Drawn by his temptation, the Chromatic Dragons gathered and finally opened the Nightmare Boundary. Green Dragon Modana and the others didn''t know that Hartson himself couldn''t take the initiative to open the Nightmare Boundary. This was his oath to Lance. But it would be a different matter if others opened it. The Nightmare Boundary was a whole new world. In Hartson''s eyes, it was the perfect springboard. Through this world, the Evil Dragon Cemetery''s Evil Spirits could directly march on Feinan! This was a rare way to bypass the Universe Magic Pool, but was very effective. He could arrive before the Gods and sink the place into corruption. The prerequisite was that he had to open this entrance''s seal and regain his Crystal Statue. That so-called prophecy was correct. Whoever held the Crystal Statue could control the Chromatic Dragons. This was because it contained a part of Dragon God Hartson''s Divine Source before he became a corrupted Evil Dragon Overlord. This part was now extremely important to Harston. But like the opening of the Nightmare Boundary, he couldn''t open the seal himself and could only urge the Chromatic Dragons to do everything for him. Green Dragon Modana''s struggle was weakening the power of the seal while she was pulled toward the Negative Energy Plane. "This isn''t good!" The Fairy saw the situation behind the door and was quite upset. "If it continues, she will be corrupted completely." "Afterwards, she will be able to take the Crystal Statue and Hartson will have it his way. I can''t let that happen!" It rushed to the seal and took the Crystal Statue! "Hey! Human!" As it held the Crystal Statue, the Fairy looked worriedly at Marvin. "Can I trust you? Marvin shrugged. "That depends on what you are planning." The Fairy sized up Marvin before abruptly remarking, "You definitely didn''t come to the Nightmare Boundary without an aim. You want some benefits?" Marvin didn''t know how to answer. He originally came to the Nightmare Boundary in order to try his luck while conveniently doing a favor for Professor. He didn''t have too much of a goal there. But before he could say anything, the Fairy resolutely declared, "As long as you accept a condition, I''ll give you this Crystal Statue." "I can sense a False Divine Vessel on you¡­ But its level is too low." "If you agree, I''ll give you a better one, and¡­ I''ll tell you how to break through your strength''s bottleneck. But if you plan on ascending to Godhood, I won''t be able to help you too much." Chapter 482: Grudges Chapter 482: Grudges Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Fairy''s words made Marvin''s heart beat faster. It was true that his strength was reaching a bottleneck. And in the foreseeable future, he would inevitably become stuck in that bottleneck. Level 30. 30 was a very mysterious number in Feinan. Having thirty points in an attribute was considered the Godly Realm, and past thirty was equivalent to reaching the Gods'' Domain. It was very difficult for mortals to reach it. Naturally, those on the level of Plane Guardians had exceeded that value. And level 30, that is, level 10 Legend, was a huge bottleneck. In general, Human Legend classes would have a maximum of 9 levels. At level 29, there was a huge wall that few people could exceed, even those wise and farsighted Legend Wizards. Even someone as powerful as the Great Elven King was only a level 28 Wizard. However, he had found a way to have two classes. His Ranger class also reached level 21, thus forcibly breaking through the level 30 restriction. It was almost impossible for Dual Class Holders to exist within the Human Race. That was something possible only for long-lived races like Elves, but it also took a lot of effort. Moreover, Marvin didn''t know the way to dual class either. He was now a level 21 Ruler of the Night, and although he was far from the bottleneck, he would face it sooner or later. Most people chose to ascend. In this era where ascending was impossible, regardless of how mighty those powerhouses were, they were unable to take another step forward and were stuck as Legends for the rest of their lives. The realm beyond Legends was an enigma to those people. It was the same for Marvin. He had ascended to Godhood in the game, but in this life, he chose to walk another path. This path was bound to be thorny, and thus he needed to grasp every opportunity to strengthen himself. Even if that kind of move required him to overcome great difficulties. ''In any case, Tidoma¡­ No, Hartson already hates me to the bone, so there is nothing wrong with adding a bit more enmity there,'' Marvin thought. He accepted the Fairy''s request. The latter''s request was very simple: It was for Marvin to take the Crystal Statue away. Furthermore, he had to swear to never open the seal on the statue. Once opened, the power inside would escape and return to Hartson. If that happened, the already powerful Evil Spirit Overlord would become even more frightening, and there might be no one in the Universe able to match him. The Fairy stressed that Marvin couldn''t trust anyone with it. This meant that he had to carry the Crystal Statue himself and also meant that he would become the Dragon God''s arch-enemy. But Marvin had no other choice. The Fairy''s conditions were too attractive. ... "I''m happy that you made this choice." The Fairy calmly handed the Crystal Statue to Marvin. "I hope you can protect it. Then, my mission could be considered accomplished." Marvin carefully took the Crystal Statue... but why was the fairy''s tone strange? These seemed like the words of a dying person. Sure enough, the small guy continued, "My life is tied to this seal." "I was born because of this seal, and I''ll die when the seal dissipates. Guarding it is my duty." "Sir Lance took me to this world and I''m already very grateful to him. To be able to do something for him is my honor." "As for you, if the oath made using the Wizard God''s name is violated, then you will experience the frightening Divine Punishing Fire, you won''t be able to escape even if you become an Evil Spirit. "Oh yeah, I''ll give you that high level False Divine Vessel!" The next second, a strange six-pointed translucent item shaped like a star came out from the Fairy''s body and rushed into Marvin''s forehead. Marvin was stunned, as he asked, "This Advanced Divine Vessel is your own?" The Fairy looked at him strangely. "You don''t say! How else could I guard this seal?" "I cultivated this Advanced False Divine Vessel for many years. But you''ll have to re-cultivate it." ''Cultivate?'' ''A False Divine Vessel can be cultivated?'' Marvin actually didn''t know too much about False Divine Vessels. A few lines were displayed on his interface: [You received a Light Fairy''s gift, (Advanced False Divine Vessel)] [The Advanced False Divine Vessel has priority and automatically replaced the original Primary False Divine Vessel] [False Divine Vessel (Advanced): 5/30 (Divinity)] ... The benefit of the Advanced False Divine Vessel could easily be seen from its ability to hold more Divinity. But Marvin only knew a little about the effects of Divinity, so he took advantage of the time left to hurriedly ask the Fairy some necessary questions. After five minutes, he left the place. Behind the transparent door, a large army of Evil Spirits had already gathered and was crazily tearing apart the seal on the entrance. They were headed by the already corrupted Green Dragon Modana. She couldn''t even be described as a Green Dragon anymore. Her scales had fallen out and her body looked like a mass of bones and green gunk. It was very nauseating. Her mind was also under Hartson''s control and she completely had turned into an Evil Dragon. The Fairy contently returned into the wall. Besides telling Marvin about the False Divine Vessel, he also told Marvin the way to break through his body''s bottleneck. The method was very demanding, and Marvin couldn''t help frowning when he heard about it. But he knew that it wasn''t time to think of this. Since this matter was a huge conspiracy, the other Chromatic Dragons had most likely suffered from Hartson''s vicious plot too. There might be more Evil Dragons rushing over right now, so he had to get away first. ... In the small valley. The atmosphere had become extremely oppressing. Painful howls kept echoing in Ell''s ears. This was the first time this Ancient Red Dragon who wreaked havoc all across Feinan felt fear. The middle-aged man before him put too much pressure on him. Ell''s strength was very overbearing, but it was worth nothing when compared to the Dragon God''s. Moreover, although Hartson was deprived of a part of his Divine Source, he still had the strength to get the 2nd Seat among the Evil Spirit Overlords. Even among the Great Gods of the Astral Sea, few would be his match. Let alone an Ancient Red Dragon who didn''t even reach the level of the Plane Guardians. He tried to flee. But he ended up being clawed down to the ground. Ell was desperate. This place they were in was clearly an external plane. Thus, this was surely Hartson''s main body. He might have had some hope of fleeing from a doppelganger, but against the main body, he was sure to suffer a miserable fate. It''s just that Red Dragons were very violent. As a powerhouse, he still had his pride. Ell crazily roared, "Is this how you treat your offspring?" "Lies and deception? Making them corrupt? In order to survive, you already went against your Godly code." "You aren''t fit to be called Dragon God!" Hartson remained unmoved, still chuckling. "Indeed, I am not Dragon God Hartson. I am the Evil Spirit Overlord Tidomas." Ell roared, displaying his huge body completely. His huge body shattered the valley''s surroundings. Hartson spread his hand and grasped in the air. The Red Dragon''s body instantly shrank, becoming much smaller. "You pathetic coward!" Ell still roared in anger, "You changed your own name in order to flee the Wizard God''s punishment. You have no courage, you don''t deserve your strength with such gutlessness!" Hartson''s eyes gradually turned cold, "That''s because you didn''t experience the strength of the Wizard God, ignorant Wyrmling." "My patience is limited. The reason I was lenient with you is because you are outstanding, not because I am merciful." "If you dare disobey me again, I''ll make you become like them!" Ell shrieked, his eyes full of fear. The deep Draconic voices echoed above the valley! They were the sounds of the rotten Blue Dragon and White Dragon. There was no emotion in their eyes. While they were flying, rotten flesh kept falling down. Their bodies contained formidable strength, but that strength actually came from the negative energies that corrupted them! The Rainbow Spring was actually connected to the Negative Energy Plane''s Evil Spirit Sea! "You two, go get my thing," Hartson said expressionlessly. "You can sense its position. It''s somewhere in this world, but I can''t get close." The two Dragons roared and immediately flew up. Hartson once again turned toward Ell. He looked a bit impatient. Ell''s bitter struggle had no effect. In the end, he angrily charged toward Hartson! The latter remained unmoved. The next second, the water in "Rainbow Spring" shot out toward Ell like a fountain. As the water engulfed the Red Dragon and began turning him into an Evil Dragon, a formidable power suddenly descended. With the outburst of this power, the spring water froze in mid-air. It felt as if the sun was rising, illuminating the earth. This time, even the Evil Dragon God Hartson couldn''t help but have a reaction. He didn''t even bother about Ell anymore. The Ancient Red Dragon took this chance and with a swipe of his tail, forcibly fled. He managed to escape that deathly situation. Controlled by fear, he quickly began to fly across the plane, scampering like a pitiful dog. But he didn''t know that neither Hartson nor that newly arrived existence paid attention to him at all. Both of them were only focused on each other. "Anuba Grant." Hartson''s voice became very deep. "I should have killed you back then." Shortly after, his tone turned to one of mockery. "Who would have thought that the poor shepherd who couldn''t help begging the Devils for aid because of poverty, but coincidentally opened an entrance to the Negative Energy Plane, could grow to become one of the powerful Gods of the Universe?" That person appearing in the valley was surprisingly a delicate and pretty youth. His mount was a long-horned goat, and those familiar with him knew that it was a powerful creature that had followed him since the 3rd era. Grant softly said, "Without you, I might have starved to death." In the 3rd era, because of the High Elves withdrawing from Feinan, the major forces divided up the territories. Before Lance created the Universe Magic Pool, Order was drowned out by Chaos. All of Feinan''s races were at war and due to the constant disasters, many poor people starved to death. Grant was a commoner in the 3rd era. He made a living as a shepherd under a lord, but his ill mother needed treatment, and he ended up spending all his savings to the point of almost starving to death. By coincidence, he obtained a book that was rumored to be able to link to the Nine Hells. The pitiful young shepherd was able to recognize some of the letters due to learning with the lord''s child. He tried to use that book to summon a Devil. He didn''t have great desires, only wanting to trade his soul for food, or for his mother''s recovery. Afterwards, he opened the gate. Behind the gate was the frightening Evil Dragon Cemetery. Hartson, who was playing dead to avoid Lance''s monitoring, was slowly developing his power. He gave some food and abilities to that shepherd and cured Grant''s mother. Because of these strange abilities, Grant turned from a young shepherd into an expert the lord could rely on in a single night. Later on, the territory fell into chaos and the lord died in battle. Grant stepped forward bravely and defeated the enemies while winning the hearts of the people. What happened next was a crappy hero story. The young shepherd turned into a rising star in Feinan. Ultimately, Hartson noticed this and regained a bit of interest in him. At that time, he didn''t turn Grant into an Evil Spirit Envoy because he had other designs for him. Evil Spirits were loathed in Feinan, after all, and having a secret leader in Feinan wouldn''t be bad. Thus, he contacted Grant again. But he didn''t think that Grant would already have the power to decline. Grant obtained a stone that fell from the sky, as he was touched by luck like the main character from a novel¡­ that stone was known as a Fate Tablet Fragment! With the help of the Fate Tablet Fragment, Grant broke away from the Evil Spirit''s nightmare and ultimately became the powerful [God of Dawn and Protection]! Grant''s refusal angered Hartson, but due to his apprehension toward the Wizard God, he could only endure. Later on, Grant''s power alarmed him and he didn''t dare to make another move. Now, the two were standing face to face again today. This was the first time the two interacted since the young shepherd mistakenly opened a gate to the Negative Energy Plane. ... "I owe you a favor, and I''ll repay it," Grant said indifferently. "If someone wants to kill you, I''ll protect you once." "But you can''t use this world to march on Feinan." "Someone wants to kill me?" sneered Hartson. "Who? Who dares?" Grant calmly told him, "God Lance." Chapter 483: Chessboard Chapter 483: Chessboard Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin, who was speeding away at the other end of the Nightmare Boundary, naturally wasn''t aware of the discussion between the two powerful existences of the Universe. After obtaining the Crystal Statue, he had to find a way to leave this world, which was an external plane. Although Marvin could enter the Shadow Plane, he only had the coordinates and the ability to freely pass into the Shadow Plane from Feinan. If he tried to rush into the Shadow Plane from here, he might enter a strange area be swallowed by Shadow Monsters hiding in the Shadow Plane. Just as Louise said, coming to this plane was very dangerous. At that time, Marvin was confident that he could leave, but Louise jinxed it. He couldn''t leave the Nightmare Boundary. As soon as he escaped from the ancient well, Marvin used the tool made by Madeline to create a temporary Teleportation Gate that would lead to White River Valley. But he felt a headache coming on when he realized that this Teleportation Gate was blocked! This meant that someone had used a formidable amount of power to isolate the path between this plane and Feinan. Madeline only made a common interplanar Teleportation Gate for Marvin, but even a Teleportation Gate made by a powerful Legend Wizard would be unable to bypass this formidable obstruction. Marvin felt the aura of Evil Spirits from the barrier blocking the path. This most likely was Hartson''s work. He already came. When this occurred to him, Marvin felt very troubled. Although he had met Dragon God Tidomas'' projection several times, they never really went all-out against each other. Furthermore, this wasn''t Feinan, it was the outer layer of the Universe! Hartson could utilize his full power here. Even if it was an avatar, it would be able to kill Marvin easily. Moreover, the current situation was quite serious, and Hartson would most likely come with his main body. At this thought, Marvin felt bitter. For an Advanced False Divine Vessel, he really attracted some major troubles. In any case, he couldn''t stop now. Marvin didn''t know whether someone would chase him, but he only had one path: finding Louise. She was a Legend caster and could definitely find a way to leave this world. The Nightmare Boundary had no sun and was in a half-hazy state all day, so Marvin''s Night Walker abilities could all be used, which was the most satisfactory point. Before entering through the Teleportation Gate, Marvin had preemptively plucked one of Louise''s hairs "by accident" in order to be prepared for any eventuality. It really came in useful now. After using Night Tracking, Marvin got an indication of her direction. Fortunately, Louise wasn''t too far from him. ... While running through the endless desert, the information Marvin received from the Fairy kept repeating in his mind. Perhaps only a few people in Feinan knew about these pieces of information. This was knowledge that only the mightiest powerhouses would know, and even included some understanding of the Gods. Because he transmigrated, Marvin''s comprehension of this world was definitely higher than an ordinary person''s. From what he knew, each world had its own laws. A Universe was like a criss-crossed chessboard. All lifeforms were chess pieces. The difference lay in whether the pieces were strong or not. The cruel rules of the competition prompted the powerful chess pieces to devour the weak ones. And whether there was a powerful hand controlling the board, Marvin didn''t know. But the only thing that was certain was that if there was, it definitely wasn''t those Gods. Nor was it the Evil Spirit Overlords, the Abyss'' Demons, or Hell''s Devils. They were just relatively powerful chess pieces. Only by jumping out of the board would they qualify to become chess players and play a more advanced game. ... Looking at it from that perspective, since it was a chessboard, it inevitably had some rules, which formed the Universe''s laws. Some laws were clear, like the strict power table. And some were vague, so as a result, only very wise people were able to understand them. The source of power of the chess pieces on the board was made up of Chaos Magic Power and Essence. But they also made use of the laws. At low level, people only paid attention to skills or ways of practising. They would go through challenging experiences only to raise their levels and power. In contrast, at high level, they would need more comprehension. That comprehension was far beyond the numbers. Like Legends'' Domains. This was one of the laws. Each Legend''s Domain was different, and the laws controlling them differed to some extent. Moreover, the number of pertinent laws varied from person to person. But after reaching that final realm, one would encounter the great crisis. It would be very difficult to strengthen oneself further after grasping a Domain. Becoming a God was an easier path, but this path''s price was also disastrous. The so-called ascension was actually a method of fusing oneself with the laws through the Fate Tablet. The Fate Tablet was one of the most mysterious things since ancient times. It made others go crazy over them, including the Gods that had already ascended. They obtained huge benefits from it, but they also became distressed. Through ascending, a God would obtain a Divine Vessel, Divinity, as well as Divine Power. The size of their Divine Vessel determined the extent to which they blended with the laws... the width, so to speak. To give an example, the Ancient Nature God had a Great level Divine Vessel (known as the biggest), because the laws he controlled were extremely wide, encompassing all the laws of Nature. As for the God of Forests, compared to the Nature God, the laws he grasped were much narrower and only limited to forests. In other words, the Godhood and Divine Vessel were mostly determined when ascending. The former decided the Domain and the latter determined the width of the Domain. And Divinity determined the depth of control over the Domain. Divinity and the level of the Divine Vessel were usually proportional, so in other words, the more powerful the God''s Divine Vessel, the deeper the understanding of the Domain. This was a very natural phenomenon. But few knew that Divinity was actually something like an [Authorization]. Without Divinity, one couldn''t use these parts of the laws'' strength. Many treasures required Divinity and the reason was that these treasures involved the power of the plane laws and other rules. As for Divine Power, it was only the external appearance of the power. It wasn''t inherently superior to Chaos Magic Power, physical power and other kinds of power. To sum it all up in simple words, a Divine Vessel was like a glue allowing the Gods to stick themselves to the system of laws and determine which ones they could control. Divinity decided the depth of control that they had over their laws. It was like water in the sense that a drop was quite different from an ocean. As for Divine Power, it was the power displayed by the Gods by taking advantage of the Faith gathered from the followers. They gained these followers through their ability to use their laws. A God without Divine Power was simply unimaginable. ... After knowing the truth of becoming a God, it was easy to understand why Marvin was now even more unwilling to ascend in this life. In the game, ascending was the easiest method to become stronger, so it was natural to choose it. But it was a real world this time. If he ascended, he would be thoroughly locked to this game. Ascending meant merging with this chessboard. His soul would forever be imprinted on this Universe and eternally imprisoned within the laws. Indeed, as long as these laws existed, the Gods would be immortals. But what if one day, these laws were destroyed? Even if it was just a potential future possibility, Marvin didn''t want to be restricted like that. He already knew that the Gods'' attack on the Universe Magic Pool was an exercise in futility. They were also a group of people pitifully trapped in the chessboard, and all of them were trying their best to jump out to look at the chessboard. Unfortunately, they couldn''t. Their souls had already merged with this world''s laws. Marvin wondered whether the supreme Wizard God Lance was a prisoner of this game too. Did his disappearance have something to do with this? ... Naturally, this was just Marvin''s opinion. In short, he wasn''t interested in ascending. Since that was the case, he had to take another path. For him to gain the power of the laws without merging with them, the only solution was to be above them. For a lower dimensional lifeform, this was something very difficult. But the appearance of the Advanced False Divine Vessel gave him an opportunity. From the Fairy''s words, the False Divine Vessel was actually a grand invention of ancient alchemy before eventually being buried. The so-called False Divine Vessel was a man-made [Divine Vessel]. It was like a bridge that let ordinary people connect to the world''s laws. It was different from a real Divine Vessel in that a False Divine Vessel didn''t merge its owner with the laws. Even though it had this advantage, the power it gained wasn''t more than a true Divine Vessel would, but the Advanced False Divine Vessel had a possibility for growth. It only borrowed the power of laws, instead of merging and controlling them as the Gods did. As an example, one could consider Marvin''s current Domains, Shadow and Slaughter. If he ascended, he would inevitably have a bitter struggle against the God of Slaughter and the Shadow Prince. They wouldn''t be able to co-exist. If Marvin ascended, these laws would be occupied by Marvin and they would have nothing left. But the False Divine Vessel wasn''t like that. It only connected a bridge to borrow power. It wouldn''t even be discovered by the Gods. This was one of the benefits of the False Divine Vessel. According to the Fairy''s information, it could still grow! Marvin could bind his Domain to the Advanced False Divine Vessel anytime, and thus obtain more power. But ordering the laws took up a lot of energy. This was also the reason the Gods needed to get more followers. The energy of their main body simply couldn''t handle the consumption required to invoke a law. This was the most difficult problem Marvin would face in the future. In contrast, the information told by the Fairy concerning the body''s restraints was already a lot simpler. ... ''This False Divine Vessel is really useful to me. This is something I had to get.'' ''After returning to Feinan, I''ll kill a few Divine Servants and gain more Divinity. I might eventually be able to raise the Divine Vessel''s level¡­'' ''As for breaking through the body''s bottleneck, I might also rely on the Advanced False Divine Vessel¡­'' While thinking, Marvin had already run out of the desert and into a forest. At that time, a burst of laughter suddenly echoed behind him! He turned to look and immediately frowned. Two Evil Dragons were charging over like lightning. Their speed was very fast, a lot faster than before. As for their appearance, they were both ugly, just like the corrupted Modana. ''As expected, those guys were also corrupted.'' Marvin was somewhat worried. Evil Dragons weren''t like normal Dragons. These bastards were made up of Negative Energy. Being carelessly infected, one resistances would be reduced and they might decay. Fortunately, this was a forest and Marvin still had many places to hide. But what puzzled him was that Night Tracking clearly indicated that Louise was in the surroundings. How come Marvin didn''t see a shadow? Time was pressing and he didn''t have much time to think. He directly jumped further into the forest. "Roar!" The Dragons cried out and began to spiral down. They were reacting the to the Crystal Statue''s power. As Marvin continued rushing through the forest, a crow suddenly landed on his shoulder. "Kid, your ability to create trouble is outstanding." Louise cracked a joke in Marvin''s ear. Marvin felt happy inside while remaining calm on the outside. "It''s not bad. Tidomas descended, and most of the Chromatic Dragons turned into Evil Dragons." "Do you see those two stupid Dragons above? It''s not that I create trouble, it''s all a huge conspiracy." Marvin was thinking of explaining it to Louise. But he didn''t expect her to say, "I already guessed." "How could Hartson be kind? That guy wasn''t a God that would bless his offspring while alive, so how could he do something so superfluous when he fell?" "I accepted Kangen''s invitation here in order to look into this matter." Marvin blanked out. That Louise seemed to know more than he himself did. Before Marvin could open his mouth again, Louise quickly spoke, "There is a lake in the depths of the forest." "There is a Teleportation Gate below the lake, I''ll wait for you there. You have two minutes." "If you aren''t able to throw off these two sluggish Dragons by then, or if you don''t arrive on time, I''ll go first." After saying that, the crow dissolved into ashes! Turned out it was only a spell! Marvin cursed. Such a deceptive teammate was too much. He glanced at the two Dragons above and immediately thought up a plan. ... Above the forest, the two Dragons were crazily searching for traces of Marvin. But the vegetation was too dense, making it troublesome to find him. At this time, they suddenly noticed a shadow escaping for the edge of the forest! The two Dragons immediately gave chase! Chapter 484: Elemental Plane of Water Chapter 484: Elemental Plane of Water Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The greatest negative effect of turning into an Evil Spirit would be the serious harm to one''s intelligence. Nothing could be done about that. Many Evil Spirit Envoys were troubled about it. If they wanted to become big shots of the Negative Energy Plane, then they needed a way to withstand the negative energy invading their minds. Dragon God Hartson, Diggles, and the like, naturally had their own methods. But ordinary Evil Spirits didn''t enjoy such advantages. Like the two Dragons who became corrupted. This was considered the biggest disadvantage of Evil Spirits. There was no lack of intelligence for the powerhouses, but their subordinates were somewhat retarded... The Evil Spirit Sea gave them formidable power, but the power of negative energies came with a price. After their intelligence was impaired, they could only follow orders and lost the most basic ability to make proper judgements. Marvin only needed a simple Origami Clone to lure the two corrupt Dragons away. As he became more efficient in his Origami skill, he became able to use multiple Origami Clones. But that low level Origami Clone couldn''t even be compared to those of Shadow Thief Owl. Even people with normal eyesight would be able to notice the difference. The folds were too rough, to the point that Marvin had never used it in the previous battles. But it was good enough to trick Dragons that had lost much of their cognitive abilities. Thus, just as the Origami Clone lured the Dragons away, Marvin immediately dashed toward the depths of the forest. He didn''t know how long the Origami Clone could last, so the sooner he reached Louise''s location, the better. ... What Marvin didn''t know was that if he hadn''t been on the opposite side of the Nightmare Boundary, and Hartson wasn''t discussing with Grant, he wouldn''t have been able to escape. Although the Evil Dragons were corrupt, Hartson could still control them remotely. But while in a confrontation with Grant, Hartson didn''t dare to be distracted. This was one of the most powerful Gods. Moreover, Hartson just heard something he was very unwilling to hear about from Grant: Lance. During that time, Marvin escaped unnoticed. "You kidding?" Hartson paled. "Don''t you know that Lance already fell?" "Otherwise, why would you dare to attack the Universe Magic Pool that he personally created?" The God of Dawn and Protection calmly asked, "Where did you get that information?" The Evil Spirit Overlord froze as he muttered, "Your God Realms¡­ Hold on¡­" Hartson was suddenly frightened. "This is fake information spread by the three of you?" Regarding the matter of Lance''s fall, all the powerful existences paid attention to it. The recent actions of the God Realms, along with the three Great Gods exploring the Primal Chaos Fringe, ultimately led to some rumors, leading most people to think that the Wizard God had already fallen. Hell, the Abyss, the Negative Energy Plane¡­ Countless powerhouses were already rolling up their sleeves, waiting for an opportunity to march into Feinan. But at this time in the Nightmare Boundary, Hartson suddenly understood Grant''s expression. "Without this fake news, how would they dare to attack the Universe Magic Pool?" Grant smiled as he added, "Or else, wouldn''t you all have kept hiding in the shadows?" "Whether the Wizard God is dead or not is unknown." "But I personally believe he is alive. If he is, what do you think he will do when he sees you?" Hartson felt cold. Back then, he didn''t hesitate to play dead. Losing part of his Divine Source in order to remain beneath the notice of the Wizard God wasn''t for no reason. He was extremely frightened by that terrifying existence. Evil Spirits weren''t immune to fear. To them, the stronger they grew, the more they would fear death. After enjoying this kind of strength and status, it would be too painful to lose it again. He knew that with his oath, if Lance was still alive and found out that he had played dead, he definitely wouldn''t let it slide. At that time, even if that existence was about to be born in the Evil Spirit Sea, it wouldn''t be able to save him. But Hartson wasn''t scared away so easily by Grant''s words. He coldly retorted, "If Lance was still alive, then after seeing you attack his Universe Magic Pool, wouldn''t he have beaten you down already?" "Grant, you are still so crafty. Being the God of Dawn and Protection doesn''t fit you. The position for the God of Deception is vacant, you should try it out. He didn''t think that Grant would just smile slyly. "Did you know, attacking the Universe Magic Pool is a personal plan of the three of us?" "How could you know that Lance didn''t want to see the Universe Magic Pool be destroyed?" "Sir Hartson, your vision is still too shallow¡­" "You are an outsider to this plane. You were never able to clearly understand the situation and vainly tried to rule this world. This isn''t something a smart person would do." "Well, I don''t want to leak out more information. Whether you believe my words or not, I''ll give you a choice." "Leave this world, or I''ll go tear apart the [Evil Dragon Cemetery]." Grant''s tone was extremely resolute and overbearing, but it also seemed so natural, as if everything was a matter of course. Hartson''s face turned green. ... In the forest, Marvin was running swiftly. From what Louise said, that lake wasn''t far, and he quickly found it. But that lake was a bit deep. After taking an underwater breathing potion, Marvin took about ten minutes to reach the bottom of the lake. "You are late!" "Forget it, I don''t feel like arguing with you. Let''s leave first." Louise swam up from the side and pulled Marvin''s hand to lead him to an area filled with rocks. In the pile of rocks, a narrow Teleportation Gate was surprisingly opened. Marvin felt that the rune on the Teleportation Gate was a bit familiar. But Louise didn''t give Marvin a chance to look at it properly and forced him into the Teleportation Gate. After some time, Marvin opened his eyes. He was still surrounded by water. ''Eh? Did the Teleportation fail?'' Seeing the similar surroundings, Marvin''s heart sank. But then, his eyes widened. Two rows of twelve Higher Water Elemental Guardians suddenly appeared and bowed in Marvin''s direction. "Welcome, Princess." "Princess has worked hard, Our Majesty the King already awaits at the heart of the whirlpool." Marvin mumbled under his breath, "Elemental Plane of Water¡­" Chapter 485: Cage Chapter 485: Cage Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Elemental Plane of Water! One of the four Elemental Planes. In Feinan, the four Elemental Planes were mysterious planes, even more mysterious than the Astral Sea, Hell, and the Abyss. Even a powerful Legend Wizard would find it difficult to travel to an Elemental Plane. Because the four Elemental Planes guarded themselves tightly against outsiders. Even though many Wizards summoned some Lesser Elementals, these Elementals would loyally carry out their orders, but wouldn''t leak anything concerning their Elemental Plane. The Elemental Planes were ruled by four Sovereigns who were immortals and were said to have been born along with the Universe. They guarded the heart of each Elemental Plane. The power of the four elements was independent and chaotic, but when merged, it became the power of Order. In other words, it was the Elemental Planes that supported the Astral Sea while also being the source of the power of Order in every plane, opposing Chaos power. It led to both sides reaching a balance. The Elemental Sovereigns were very powerful and no one ever saw them act before. Marvin estimated that they wouldn''t be weaker than the most powerful Gods. Hell, the Abyss, the Negative Energy Plane¡­ Regardless of which sinister existence, they didn''t dare to covet the heart of the Elemental Planes. This clearly showed the planes'' power. In fact, based on the small pieces of information revealed in the game, it wouldn''t be hard to deduce that the Elemental Planes should be the strongest force among all planes. But the Elemental Planes were very conservative. The Elemental Sovereigns kept the oath made during the creation and wouldn''t have too much interaction with other lifeforms. Thus, the four supreme Elemental Planes seemed especially mysterious. Even if Feinan were completely eradicated, as long as it didn''t involve the roots of the Universe, the Elemental Sovereigns would just watch coldly. Marvin hadn''t thought that Kangen''s so-called "friend" was actually the daughter of an Elemental Sovereign! ... Louise looked at the shock on Marvin''s face and seemed very pleased with herself. She took off her disguise and her veil, revealing a beautiful face. She looked like a Human woman, with only her light blue eyes displaying the appearance of the water element. "Princess, your Shapechanging skill is very mighty." Marvin smiled bitterly. "Shapechanging? No, this is my real appearance." Louise smiled playfully as she asked, "You really think the Element Sovereigns look the way they are depicted in the legends?" Marvin couldn''t help but reveal a strange expression. A Water Elemental Guardian interrupted them with a cough, apparently unwilling to let Marvin and Louise keep chatting. "Princess, our King has been waiting for you for a long time." Louise couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Since he waited for so long, can''t he wait a bit more?" "I''ll return to my cottage first." Shortly after, she ignored the unsightly expressions of the Water Elemental Guardians and pulled Marvin along before disappearing. ... Louise''s cottage was set up on the edge of the Elemental Plane of Water. It was an enchanted cottage, and the whole building was built with shape-changing oak. It seemed very small on the outside, but it was like a completely different world on the inside. Inside the cottage, Marvin was comfortably sitting on a blanket while drinking a mouthful of a strange hot drink Louise gave him. "Making someone like your father wait, are you sure it''s alright?" Louise shrugged. "He has time on his hands anyway." "Moreover, before seeing him, I have to discuss something with you." "I know a bit about Hartson''s conspiracy, but not enough. I need you to tell me what you know." "This is very important." Marvin hesitated a bit, thinking. He almost understood everything concerning Hartson. There was no harm in telling Louise. But the matter concerning the Fairy and Lance''s seal... he didn''t know if the Elemental Sovereign should know about it. Especially the Crystal Statue. Marvin was now in the Elemental Plane of Water. Even if Louise wasn''t hostile, what if she wanted him to hand over the Crystal Statue? No one could resist such a formidable power. Marvin didn''t know where the Elemental Sovereign stood on the matter of the Crystal Statue, and thus, he didn''t know if he should talk about it. Deceiving Louise wasn''t so good either. She had saved him, after all. As if able to read Marvin''s conflicting expressions, Louise quietly told him, "I only want to know if Hartson got what he wanted." "My father is very concerned about this matter. He actually wasn''t concerned about Feinan''s rise and fall. Unless something happened to the entire Universe, he wouldn''t act." "But Dragon God Hartson is a very dangerous entity. Back then, Sir Lance actually defeated Hartson with the help of the four Elemental Sovereigns. Only they knew the power of Hartson at his peak, and thus¡­" Marvin smiled bitterly. He then shook his head and glanced at Louise, assuring her, "Hartson definitely didn''t get what he wanted, and he never will." "Oh?" Louise looked at Marvin with interest. Clearly, someone as smart as her already knew what Marvin meant. "You aren''t afraid I would steal it from you?" she suddenly said with a teasing smile. Marvin was a bit distracted, before calmly answering, "If you really wanted to, then you wouldn''t have brought me to your cottage." "You could have directly taken me to the [Heart of the Whirlpool]. No one can resist the strength of an Elemental Sovereign, am I right?" Louise snorted, "Clever." Marvin let out a breath. Marvin found Louise''s actions very strange. The Water Elemental Sovereign was already waiting for her. But she still took him to slip away, ignoring it. This was definitely a bit fishy. Sure enough, Louise let out a sigh while showing a complicated expression. "The Crystal Statue is definitely in your hands." "This isn''t something ordinary people can handle. Many people covet the power within." Marvin frowned, trying to see where she was going with this. "Including your father?" Louise shook her head and said with hesitation, "Not exactly. I just have those kinds of worries. In the past years, he became different. He frequently tells me that he is very weary of his current life." "He was born as a guardian of the Heart of the Whirlpool, a guardian of the power of Order in the Universe. His strength is incomparable, but he can never escape this duty." "At one point¡­ he even told me¡­ something baffling." The expression on Louise''s face was clearly distressed. Marvin asked, "What was it?" It was safe to say that the will of an Elemental Sovereign should be very firm. They were originally born in order to guard the Elemental Hearts. They were the foundation to maintain the Universe. If there was a problem with an Elemental Sovereign, then this news would be more terrible than the Universe Magic Pool shattering! The Elemental Planes were there to keep the Universe in balance. If the destruction of the Universe Magic Pool might lead to the fall of Feinan, then the Elemental Planes falling out of balance might cause the entire Universe to be destroyed! Marvin felt an invisible pressure crushing him. He came into contact with the core secrets of the Universe and hidden disasters one after the other. Ordinary people would never be able to learn about these matters, so they could only worry about the disaster in front of them. Powerhouses like Marvin actually had to consider the possible disasters in the distant future. It might be better to live as an ordinary person sometimes. As they say, ignorance is bliss. ... Louise glanced at Marvin. She had heard a bit about the man in front of her. After all, Marvin was famous in Feinan. He shot a missile at the Shadow Prince''s God Realm and even the Elemental Sovereigns had gossiped about it for several days. She had been on the side listening to it. She was very curious about Marvin. This man seemed to have a mysterious power and was able to accomplish many things that others deemed impossible. Kangen admired him for his comprehension. Despite being a mortal, he killed Diggles, and then Dark Phoenix. Even her father couldn''t help but be surprised at his potential. Was it the right choice for him to have the Crystal Statue? Louise didn''t know. But she thought it might be a lot better with him than in her father''s hands. She hesitated before whispering, "He told me: [This world is like a cage... I''d like to take a look outside.]" Marvin took a deep breath. This world was like a cage. These words felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Wasn''t that what the Gods in their God Realms were thinking? Hell''s Archdevils, the Abyss'' Demon Lords, the Wilderness'' Beasts, wasn''t that what they were thinking? The power of Order wrapped around them all like shackles, forming a cage that confined them inside. In order to break through the cage, they had to use a formidable power. And in the process, it was inevitable that countless innocents would be sacrificed. Rivers of blood would flow. The unease in Marvin''s heart intensified. When one of the peak powerhouses of the Universe was thinking like that, then Order was on the eve of collapsing. Marvin originally thought that the problems were only limited to Feinan, only limited to the Universe Magic Pool. But now it seemed like he had still been thinking like a gamer and didn''t have a profound understanding of the nature of this Universe. An Elemental Sovereign, one maintaining Order, said those words. Although he might not act upon his words, it was still very frightening for him to express such thoughts. Furthermore, something just occurred to Marvin. ''That Wizard God, does he also think that this world is a cage?'' ''If he felt that way too, then what did he plan?'' ... The more Marvin thought about it, the more frightened he became. He even began sweating. Fortunately, Louise interrupted his reflection before he could become too downcast. "Time is running out and my father is most likely becoming impatient." "I''ll send you back to Feinan now. This is the Dark Blue Hourglass, you can use it to enter the Elemental Plane of Water at any time if someday you need a place to seek shelter." "Protect the Crystal Statue. As for the other matters, Professor and I will settle them." The next second, a Teleportation Gate suddenly appeared in front of Marvin. Chapter 486: Familiar Chapter 486: Familiar Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin returned to Feinan through the Teleportation Gate opened by Louise. The Gate led to that cave in the Lumber Woods. Unsurprisingly, Professor, Kangen and the other Metallic Dragons were all there. Professor let out a sigh of relief when he saw Marvin appearing. After being warned by Louse that Marvin had been taken to the Elemental Plane of Water, he had felt rather worried about it. Let alone a mortal, even a powerful Dragon wouldn''t be more than a lizard in front of an Elemental Sovereign. Although Louise was Kangen''s friend, that woman had always been temperamental. Who knew what could happen? Now that Marvin returned safely, he finally felt relieved. Due to them arriving relatively late, Kangen and Professor found out that their point of arrival had been shifted when going through the Teleportation Gate. They didn''t appear in the Nightmare Boundary, ending up in another place instead. Fortunately, these two were unique powerhouses and although interplanar travel wasn''t easy for them, it was still within their means. After returning to Feinan, they received information from Louise. Combined with what they learnt, this Chromatic Dragon Gathering should have most likely ended up in a total wipeout. The only one that wasn''t accounted for was Ancient Red Dragon Ell. Of the remaining four Dragons, Ikarina had been killed by Marvin and the other three were reduced to being corrupted Evil Dragons, becoming part of the Evil Dragon Cemetery. This actually wasn''t a good news for the Metallic Dragons. After discussing for a while, in order to ruin Hartson''s plan to use the underground temple as a springboard, they decided to destroy the Teleportation Gate on the 3rd floor. Destroying a Teleportation Gate made by a God wasn''t easy, but fortunately, the Ancient Metallic Dragons had a long-lasting inheritance. They had no lack of artifacts and ancient treasures. The Metallic Dragons quickly took action. They split up into two groups: one headed by Professor, in charge of destroying the Teleportation Gate, and one headed by Kangen, planning to travel to the Elemental Plane of Water. He had a good relationship with Louise and was somewhat friendly with the Water Elemental Sovereign, so he could freely enter and exit the Elemental Plane of Water. When Marvin suggested saving Tidomas'' soul, he was told that it was no longer necessary. It turned out that after Marvin left, Professor and Kangen met the Dragon Soul. Unlike the others, Professor knew Tidomas! He had a deep impression of that strange Dragon, and after discussing, they not only released his soul, they also helped him recover his memories. It was from Tidomas'' mouth that they learnt about Dragon God Hartson''s plot. Thus, Marvin''s Book of Forgiveness was unnecessary. Tidomas'' soul was already resting in peace. What was worth mentioning was that after Tidomas recovered his memories, he still didn''t feel any hatred. He just left the world serenely, his soul heading for the Underworld. This was a very rare situation. After all, Dragon God Hartson had stripped his soul and imprisoned him, forcing him to bear torment while taking over his name and making him infamous across the realms. But in the end, Tidomas unexpectedly had no negative feelings. The only explanation was that even after death, that loyal Dragon only had one thought: staying faithful toward his Dragon God. This made them all feel moved. Especially Marvin, who had learnt of the effect of the Dragon Teeth, which was a very scary Dragon Restraining skill that would absorb a Dragon''s hate to increase the user''s power. After Professor took care of removing the Dragon Teeth, he found out that the power was being absorbed by the Evil Dragon Cemetery. Hartson didn''t even let Tidomas off after his death and kept exploiting his soul. His only miscalculation was that Tidomas himself didn''t have much hatred, so he could only absorb a small amount of power. He killed his most loyal subordinate and still thought of squeezing all he could from him, but that subordinate was too loyal, and thus was unable to give him more power. Putting it that way, this was quite an ironic situation. ... In any case, the matters of Lumber Woods could be considered finished. He shared what he knew with Professor and the others. Naturally, he didn''t mention the matters concerning the Fairy. He believed Louise also wouldn''t leak something so important like the Crystal Statue. The fewer that people knew about it, the better. Since it was all over, Marvin now had to cross the Millennium Mountain Range to go to the Supreme Jungle. It just so happened that one of the Metallic Dragons, the Silver Dragon, was going to visit three towns in the North. He would be passing fairly close to the Supreme Jungle and offered to take Marvin on the way. The flight speed of these Ancient Dragons wasn''t something ordinary people could imagine. From Lumber Woods to the south of the Supreme Jungle, the Silver Dragon only took two hours! After Marvin thanked Stein, he parted ways with him and entered a darker part of the Supreme Jungle. ... The Supreme Jungle was located northwest of the various countries of the North. A part of the jungle relied on the Millennium Mountain Range, and the rest stretched to the Far North with three towns east of it. The Supreme Jungle was at a certain distance from the Lavis Dukedom, such that it wasn''t excessively far, yet it wasn''t close enough for them to be in contact. As for the matters of the Lavis Dukedom, Marvin didn''t hear much about it. On the day of the Great Calamity, Daniela ignited the Source of Fire Order. This was all he knew. But shortly after, this Sorcerer country met with a Demon Invasion. This was very normal as there were many Sorcerers whose powers came from Demonic Contracts. Even though the Lavis Royal Family''s bloodline came from the Devils, there were many factions that originated from Demons. And some of the people within were bribed by the Demon Overlord and seemingly made took some furtive actions. In short, it was said that a Gate of the Abyss opened directly over the capital of the Lavis Dukedom. The situation should be quite desperate. Marvin wasn''t clear about the details. Daniela didn''t ask for his help, so it should be fine. The Ice Empress definitely wasn''t undeserving of her reputation. A Demon army shouldn''t be able to do anything to her. By this time, Marvin had already gone deep in the Supreme Jungle. He was walking very carefully. He didn''t openly use the Long Distance Teleportation because he didn''t want Great Druid Old Ent to find him. This matter concerning Endless Ocean seemed extremely weird to Marvin. It would be better to sneak in and understand the situation first. But he hadn''t expected to find a familiar aura. Marvin frowned. ''Hell''s Familiar?'' Chapter 487: Withering World Tree Chapter 487: Withering World Tree Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A shadow was swiftly flickering through the lush forest. Its short body was moving quickly along while still remaining obscured by the foliage. It was early morning in the North. The sun had just risen and there was still some dew left on the trees in the Supreme Jungle. The Shadow passed over the dew but didn''t leave any traces. It seemed as if it was out of this world. It was proudly observing the surroundings as it scurried around. Those were important pieces of information, and after returning, it was bound to receive a reward. That group of wretched Druids definitely didn''t think that a Devil would be able to infiltrate their half-opened Sanctuary. Thinking of that, its pride intensified. But suddenly, a forceful hand grabbed its vital part! It tried to flee using its superior speed, but the other side seemed to know its abilities and firmly held onto it, making it unable to escape. Marvin looked at this mouse-like lifeform with interest. It wasn''t something seen very often. Hell''s Familiars were rare even in the Nine Hells. This thing didn''t have the aura of a Devil and it was small, quick, and could Stealth. It was a natural scout. In fact, if not for Marvin accidentally stepping into Hell before, his contract wouldn''t have resonated with it and he wouldn''t have been able to discover this Familiar. A Familiar''s fighting strength was low. Once found, there was nothing they could do but try to escape. Especially now that it was captured by Marvin, a Legend powerhouse. Taking care of a Familiar wouldn''t be an issue for him. He looked at the Familiar with a gaze full of curiosity as he gently asked, "Little guy, I know you can understand me." "Now, tell me, who are you loyal to?" ... In the depths of the Supreme Jungle. Jadeite City. A few tall silhouettes stood on a platform spreading from a huge tree, overlooking the entire homeland of the Druids. They remained silent. A leaf slowly fell down. "Another one." "The World Tree keeps withering." "We can only sit and wait," one of the Druids said with a heavy expression while looking at the wilted leaf. If Marvin was here, he most likely would have recognized the people present. A few of the Migratory Bird Council''s higher-ups, the most powerful Druids of the North, were gathered there. Sky Fury, Mother of Creation, Dark Blue Moon. And there was a wrinkled old man. The old man looked very old, as if he might leave this world anytime, but his eyes were still full of vitality. "We must ascertain why," the old man slowly said. The next second, a light suddenly burst out in his palm. Within the light, in a dark green ocean, a shadow was moving forward. They all looked at that shadow, which had a mist appearing over his face. "This matter has been like this since that Viscount Marvin entered the World Tree." The old man shook his head. "And from what we know, his power and prowess recently greatly increased. In fact, ever since he appeared, his strength has been increasing extremely quickly. From an unknown youth to a powerhouse able to kill a God¡­" "Anything that doesn''t conform to the rules of nature is peculiar." The other three Great Druids looked at each other in dismay, wanting to speak but not knowing what to say. Ultimately, Mother of Creation stood out. "I treated Viscount Marvin once. At that time, he was almost killed by Glynos and almost died under the curse of Nightfall. While we were in contact, I didn''t get the impression that he was the kind of person that would steal the power of nature." Sky Fury seconded, "I fought alongside him once, and Lorant also doesn''t believe that he is that kind of person." The old man slowly reminded, "But we know that Viscount Marvin''s Domain is [Shadow]." The Great Druids frowned at these words. This was also the reason they were doubtful. The North''s Great Druids considered themselves to be the World Tree''s Guardians. They guarded the peace and order of the forests of the North. But they recently found something weird. The originally lush World Tree seemed to be withering! This wasn''t a trivial matter. In all of Feinan''s history, the World Tree had never withered. The Great Druids searched through countless books, yet didn''t find any related records. Meanwhile, the World Tree kept withering day by day at a rapid pace. Even more so since the Gods attacked the Universe Magic Pool. But the Druids clearly understood that the Universe Magic Pool and the World Tree weren''t related. They could easily ignite the Source of Fire''s Order because the Supreme Jungle was blessed by the power of nature. It could partly resist the Chaos Magic Power. Even if the Universe Magic Pool was completely destroyed, the mighty power of the slumbering Nature God would still continue to bless this territory. The World Tree also wouldn''t be affected directly. Thus, there must be another reason. The Migratory Bird Council attached a lot of importance to this matter and kept investigating it before it alarmed the council''s Chairman, Old Ent, who had been slumbering for a long time. After Old Ent awakened, he used a special Divination skill. Nature-based Divination wasn''t powered by the Universe Magic Pool, so it wasn''t affected much by the Calamity. They then saw the scene. The Nature God''s power was shockingly being stolen! Moreover, that person was absorbing the power at a crazy rate, and this was the cause of the World Tree''s withering. Because of the Divination''s restriction, they could only see a shadow. From what Old Ent deciphered, this was most likely a powerhouse holding the [Shadow] Domain, or a God with the Shadow Godhood. The Shadow Prince, the most likely culprit, had already been sent flying by Marvin. From the information they got from the Astral Sea, after the Shadow Prince sealed his own God Realm, he sank into eternal slumber. Clearly, Glynos couldn''t be the one stealing that power right now. There were few potential culprits remaining. At that time, they thought of Marvin. When Marvin called for the Migratory Bird Council to help deal with Dark Phoenix, Old Ent learnt from Sky Fury that Marvin once went in the World Tree, and thus became interested in Marvin. Information about him began to steadily flow into the Council''s hands. All the Great Druids looked at it, and even those who always had a good relationship with Marvin couldn''t help but be swayed somewhat. It wasn''t for no reason; Marvin''s progress over the span of a few months couldn''t simply be described as amazingly fast. It was heaven-defying! Five months ago, he was still a 2nd rank Night Walker. Now, he had become a Plane Destroyer, Dragon Slayer, and God Slayer! He founded White River Valley, the first territory to ignite the Source of Fire''s Order during the disaster. He used his own power to destroy the Black Dragons of Feinan, ruthlessly making one of them submit to him. This kind of power seemed to coincide with the theft of the Nature Power. Old Ent not making a move right away was due to the opinions of Sky Fury and the others. And after Dark Phoenix''s death, he quickly made some preparations. Endless Ocean''s matter was just an excuse. Although the Great Druids were inflexible, they wouldn''t treat their own like that. His target was Marvin. "If he is really the one¡­ What will you do?" Mother of Creation asked softly. Old Ent gazed into the distance. There, a youth was grabbing a Familiar while slowly walking toward them. "It is not him." The wrinkles on Old Ent''s face deepened. ... Unlike White River Valley, the Druids had the support of the World Tree. Thus, after they ignited the Source of Fire''s Order, they transformed the Supreme Jungle into a Sanctuary. But that Sanctuary wasn''t like White River Valley''s sealed type, this was a half-opened type of Sanctuary. Everything related to Chaos Magic would be expelled. This also was one of the reasons Marvin chose to enter the Supreme Jungle quietly. Otherwise, even if he could enter the territory, he wouldn''t be able to cover his tracks. After grabbing that familiar, he naturally interrogated it. But it was a pity that one reason Hell''s Archdevils liked Familiars was their ability to keep secrets. Hell''s Familiars were stubborn and wouldn''t talk. Getting information from them was very hard. Marvin wasn''t worried. Although the Familiar didn''t tell him anything, Marvin already guessed some things. His Hell Corps Contract had resonated, which meant that this thing most likely came from Diross'' Hell. It might even be the familiar of his grandfather, Diross Cridland. ''He already took care of the Archdevil? Or did the Archdevil take care of him?'' Marvin was quite interested about his own grandfather. In Lavis, he learnt a part of the truth. But Marvin felt that the Duke''s words might not be correct. What happened to Diross? That was what Marvin was looking forward to finding out. Marvin would be happy if he could see the relative suspected of having turned into an Archdevil in his trip to the North, as long as the place wasn''t a battlefield. The importance of the World Tree was well known. Hell and the Abyss'' forces were trying to climb up the World Tree to reach the God Realms in order to conquer the Gods'' armies. Feinan''s World Tree was one of the easiest entrances they could use. It would be normal for the Devils to be interested in it. As he thought of this, Marvin suddenly realized something was wrong. When he entered the Supreme Jungle, he didn''t feel the shock that he felt when he entered it for the first time in the game. This place should be filled with Nature Power. Shouldn''t he receive a willpower check the first time? Marvin subconsciously checked his interface and found a willpower check¡­ But the difficulty rating was only at [35], and because Marvin''s willpower was too high, he didn''t even feel it. This was no surprise since Marvin was a lot more powerful than the young adventurer who had entered the forest at the time. However, he clearly remembered that the Nature Power''s willpower test should have a difficulty rating of [60]! It might be fine if there was a small deviation, but he certainly wouldn''t misremember by such a huge margin! ''Could there be an issue with the World Tree?'' Marvin rushed toward a Druid Village to ask about recent events. He quickly heard some information that confirmed his guesses. The Migratory Bird Council''s latest order was for all those in the Druid villages on the edge of the forest to migrate toward the depths. Chapter 488: Familiar Shadow Chapter 488: Familiar Shadow Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After learning this information, Marvin was almost certain that the Supreme Jungle''s Nature Power had truly been reduced. This reduction was quite worrying. He suddenly remembered that he once entered the World Tree in order to kill Diggles. ''Is this the reason behind the Migratory Bird Council''s suspicions toward me?'' Marvin quickly came to this conclusion. This was entirely justifiable. In the eyes of the Migratory Bird Council, Marvin was someone that appeared out of nowhere. And apart from him, it seemed that no one had gotten close to the World Tree recently except for that apostle, but she was already dead. This was troublesome. Marvin thought for a moment. Old Ent''s goal was very clear. He wanted to confirm whether or not Marvin was responsible for the weakening of the Nature Power. Since that was the case, he openly headed toward Jadeite City without concealing himself. He soon reached the depths of the Sanctuary. The distant forest became more lush and flourishing and the trees were extremely tall. White clouds covered the treetops, gradually revealing a city standing amidst the clouds! This was Jadeite City, a city established in the trees and clouds! The Great Druids lived there, guarding the World Tree and the inheritances of the past. From what Marvin knew, there were two slumbering Guardian Dragons there! Upon reaching the edge of Jadeite City, he activated his Domains! Shadow, and Slaughter! In an instant, he felt someone''s gaze on him. It was a gaze coming from above the sea of clouds. Marvin smiled. After releasing his own power in the Sanctuary, he was naturally noticed by its owner. That was the effect Marvin wanted. After all, removing the misunderstanding between him and the Migratory Bird Council was something that needed to be done first. ... The atmosphere was somewhat awkward inside a treehouse with twisted roots. After the greetings, a few Great Druids sank into silence, as if they were asleep. Only the Chairman of the Migratory Bird Council, Old Ent, kept studying Marvin, like he found him very fascinating. Since Marvin didn''t do anything wrong, he wasn''t worried about his scrutiny. But he also couldn''t explain that he had already come to the Supreme Jungle before in his previous life, causing him to realize that the Nature Power had decreased in intensity. Thus, he pretended to be unaware. "Respected Chairman." Marvin cleared his throat and looked at Old Ent. "Just as your letter requested, I have arrived." "Forgive me for being blunt. I''m not calling into question the Council''s judgement, but the matter of Endless Ocean does not seem to follow reason. We all know how powerful Dark Phoenix was. If not for the four totemic pillars sealing her power, I wouldn''t have been able to kill her." Marvin obviously knew by now that the four totemic pillars wouldn''t be the focus of their discussion, but they all still had to keep up appearances. As expected, after this remark was made, the Great Druids had awkward expressions on their faces. Marvin inwardly laughed. These Great Druids were too honest and weren''t able to lie. Seeing their demeanors, Endless Ocean should be fine. The so-called judgement should be for him. The entire time, the goal was to lure him to Jadeite City. Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help grinning. As long as he could confirm that he was unrelated to the loss of Nature Power, these Great Druids would feel ashamed for doubting him. At that time, if Marvin wanted to get some benefits, wouldn''t it be easy with his tricks? At that time, Old Ent eventually spoke, "Sorry, Mister Marvin. We seem to have made an error of judgement." "We previously deceived you. Endless Ocean did not receive a life imprisonment sentence. On the contrary, her participation in the annihilation of Dark Phoenix was enough to annul her sin of stealing the four totemic pillars." "In fact, we didn''t make things difficult for her at all." Marvin raised an eyebrow. That old fox caught him unprepared. He apologized directly¡­ Could it be that he already realized that he had the wrong person? Moreover, he wanted to skim over the fact that Marvin had been summoned here with such a light apology? Isn''t that too wrong? Marvin rolled his eyes and pretended to be furious. "Eh? You sent me a letter just to lie to me?" "I didn''t expect the majestic Migratory Bird Council to deceive others, especially their own ally." The Great Druids had unsightly expressions. Old Ent sighed, giving Marvin a complex glance before slowly saying, "This matter is too complicated. I am very sorry for the methods we used." "If you understood the crux of the matter, I am sure that you would forgive our difficulties." Marvin cursed inwardly. The old fox clearly wanted to deal with the matter without giving him any concessions. But Marvin still politely asked, "I want to hear, what''s the so-called crux of the matter?" Sky Fury coughed, interjecting, "Marvin, this matter concerns the core of the Supreme Jungle, I''m afraid we can''t¡­" But Old Ent waved his hand. "It is not an issue. We have to give Mister Marvin an explanation." "Letting him know the whole story can resolve the misunderstanding between us." Hearing Old Ent''s sincere tone, Marvin felt slightly uncomfortable. The Druids are extremely conservative and were rarely willing to leak such important information. Marvin came with the intention of getting a few benefits while bringing Constantine and Endless Ocean back, but he didn''t expect that he would be getting involved in the core secrets of the Supreme Jungle. What was Old Ent''s plan? Not waiting for Marvin''s refusal, Old Ent started narrating. Marvin could only choose to helplessly listen. ... Old Ent''s story was very brief and concise, but the content was far more serious than Marvin had imagined. No wonder these Druids had seemed antagonistic to Marvin and coerced him to come. The World Tree was withering. This wasn''t a trivial matter. It was actually a major event in Feinan! Marvin never heard about that in the game! It was surely a variable brought about by his transmigration. After hearing this, Marvin sank into contemplation. ''The World Tree''s withering is definitely caused by someone and not natural. A shadow was shown in the Divination, so no wonder they doubted me. I entered the World Tree a few months ago, after all!'' ''Could it be that someone was behind me at that time?'' Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help feeling a chill. He stared at the shadow in Old Tree''s hands and felt that it was familiar. He felt as if he had seen it somewhere before, but there were no traces of it in his memories. Old Ent''s voice echoed, "We previously suspected you of being behind the withering of the World Tree. After all, a Ruler of the Night with the Shadow Domain fits the Divination." "But I just saw another Domain on your body and understood that the matter was unrelated to you." "The Shadow in the Divination is very sinister but pure. It is definitely an expert with only one Domain." "We are very sorry for doubting you." Marvin suddenly shivered. He just recalled why that shadow felt so familiar! Chapter 489: Shadow Chapter 489: Shadow Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Glynos! Marvin seldom thought about his former enemy since Saruha''s events. The Shadow Prince''s God Realm had been blown up by a missile made by the Ancient Gnomes, which was something everyone knew. It was to the point that even Marvin himself overlooked Glynos. But this shadow¡­ He definitely wasn''t wrong about it. This was definitely a diminished version of Glynos'' Divine Source. In the game, Marvin got to directly witness Glynos'' Divine Source when he killed him. It left a lasting impression on him and he never forgot about it. He looked at the continuously swaying shadow in Old Ent''s hands and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Shadow Prince!" The Great Druids all had expressions of surprise. Old Ent slowly said, "If Glynos were still around, he would indeed be the first target of our suspicions." "But thanks to that missile, he already fell into an eternal slumber and should not be of any threat to the World Tree." "Even if he wanted to steal Nature Power, he would not be able to enter the World Tree." Marvin frowned. He didn''t have any way to convince these Druids. He couldn''t say that he had seen the appearance of Glynos'' Divine Source in his previous life, right? But his instincts told him that this was definitely Glynos! ''He actually survived.'' ''How did he do it?'' Marvin was even more alert. Although he could still try to negotiate with many others, he and Glynos were mortal enemies. If the Shadow Prince got a new lease on life through absorbing Nature Power and returned to Feinan, Marvin definitely would be his first target! Moreover, Marvin knew that the Ancient Nature God''s slumber was just a false appearance. After this powerful God connected his body with the World Tree, his soul and consciousness left his physical body to pursue traces of the Wizard God in the Primal Chaos Fringe. If Glynos managed to discover the hiding location of the Nature God''s body, he might really be able to absorb the Nature Power unhindered. Naturally, he probably wouldn''t dare to absorb it directly. He might have just used the Nature God''s body as a bridge to absorb the power of the World Tree. It was just like what Diggles did. But at that time, Diggles was relatively crazy. In order to absorb power, he connected his entire plane onto the World Tree. Because his rate of absorption had been relatively slow, there wasn''t any reaction from Feinan''s World Tree. But now, Glynos was absorbing the power faster than the entire Decaying Plateau had been doing it! This made sense to Marvin. That missile explosion put Glynos very close to death, so he truly needed a great amount of power. A God with a completely shattered God Realm was like a bottomless pit, enough to keep drawing power from the World Tree until it went dry. As for the main World Tree, it wouldn''t be affected too badly because of the Laws'' restrictions. This hypothesis appeared in Marvin''s mind in an instant. Even if it was just a conjecture, he was at least 80% confident. The Nature God hid his body in the depths of the Universe, and Glynos also went into eternal exile. If he accidentally met the Nature God''s body during his exile, then such a situation might happen! The more Marvin thought about it, the more he felt that it was the only possible explanation. After all, besides Glynos and himself, there were only a handful of powerhouses with the Shadow Domain. But of those, there was not a single one that would be able to absorb the power of Feinan''s World Tree and cause such an effect! The Nature Power was bound to have strengthened due to the passage of time. Ordinary people simply couldn''t take in so much power! It was something only Gods could do. ... Marvin didn''t keep putting his conjecture forward. He only vaguely mentioned another thing: This matter of the Nature Power weakening might not be an issue with Feinan''s World Tree, but instead one with the Nature God''s body. This hypothesis shocked the Great Druids. It hadn''t occurred to them that others could steal Nature Power through the powerful Ancient Nature God. But after thinking carefully, they realized that the Ancient Nature God had left this world for so long. His power and privileges were delegated to Feinan''s World Tree, to the point that the Nature Magic System could be learnt through the Nature Leaves. Even powerful Druids were unable to communicate with the Ancient Nature God. That included Heavenly Deer Lorant. Before he descended, he was one of the relatively loved companions of the Ancient Nature God. Old Ent was also unable to connect to the Ancient Nature God. If the hiding place of the Ancient Nature God was really discovered, then in theory, such a situation could happen. Since things came to this, Marvin didn''t want to keep bickering with the Migratory Bird Council on those small details. After all, from the Migratory Bird Council, he already found out that Endless Ocean hadn''t been punished but was instead taken to the [Green Sea Paradise] by another Great Druid. They would follow the tracks of the Ancient Nature God there and might meet some good fortune. As for Constantine and O''Brien, they had departed from Jadeite City first. They left a letter to Marvin, the content of which was very simple. There seemed to be some issues at the North''s Night Walker stronghold. They had to settle that. Marvin already knew that the Night Walkers had a stronghold in the northeast and O''Brien very rarely appeared on the rest of the continent because he was usually guarding that place. In the northeast, under a huge crack, resided the terrifying Molten Clan. It was said to be communicating with a few Abyssal Planes and frequently had Demons crawling out from within. This was also where the Dwarves used to live. Not long ago, O''Brien beheaded a Molten Overlord there, but he hadn''t expected a new disaster to strike so soon. ''Could it be a Demon?'' Marvin shook his head in silence after reading the letter. He remained speechless for a while. As it turned out, he had gone through a lot of troubles and rushed to Jadeite City, only to find out that no one was waiting for him there. Shadow Thief Owl had also left Jadeite City, heading to Lavis. It looked like he was still anxious about his grandmother''s "remains". In Jadeite City, there was only Old Ent, who had deceived him. "Since you already found out that I''m not the one who stole the Nature Power, I believe you could lend me Jadeite City''s Long Distance Teleportation Array?" "I want to go to Lavis Dukedom first." Marvin raised his request. Since he came all the way to the North, he might as well take a look at the current Lavis Dukedom. After the Demons'' assault, under Daniela''s directives, what was the current state of this Sorcerer country? Moreover, Lavis was close to the North''s Three Cities. Marvin was thinking of taking a look there. Last time, his meeting with Valkyrie Eve wasn''t that friendly. Her servant was really too bothersome and almost let Dark Phoenix go free. If not for Hathaway''s timely appearance, Marvin might not have been able to successfully kill Dark Phoenix. Marvin was, of course, not looking for trouble. Eve had a lot of potential and was worth having as a hidden ally. Even if they couldn''t form an actual alliance, he still needed to prevent them from becoming enemies. After all, there was only a small number of true powerhouses in this world. But he didn''t expect Old Ent to suddenly inquire, "I wonder if Mister Marvin is interested in Nature Leaves?" Chapter 490: Origin Leaves Chapter 490: Origin Leaves Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was very interested in the Nature Leaves. It had been one of his objectives on his trip to the Supreme Jungle. But having what he was thinking about directly come out of Old Ent''s mouth felt a bit uncomfortable. Old Ent''s shrewdness made it hard for people to adapt to it. Marvin squinted. "What do I need to do?" He didn''t believe that group of old-fashioned Druids would give him Nature Leaves just because of his fame. They definitely needed something. As expected, Old Ent gently explained, "Mister Marvin, I felt the aura of some Nature Leaves on you¡­ Of course, you learnt various things and might not care about these skills, but Nature Leaves are the only way for Rangers to learn magic and the most standard way of increasing their abilities. You should already be clear about that." "The withering of the World Tree is not only related to Feinan, but also related to the safety of the whole Universe. I believe you should have been able to realize this with your knowledge." "Naturally, guarding the World Tree is our duty, not yours. But if you help us, we are willing to repay you." Marvin instantly answered, "I need to know what the so-called ''help'' is!" Old Ent paused for a moment before slowly saying, "[Crimson Wasteland]." Marvin immediately turned around after replying, "No way!" ... What a joke! Even though the Nature Leaves were valuable, the Crimson Wasteland was an extremely dangerous place. Marvin didn''t need to risk his life for something like that! What was the Crimson Wasteland? It was a bloody battlefield. It was a twisted plane where all kinds of lifeforms from the Universe gathered to fight each other. Angels, Divine Servants, Demons, Devils, Evil Spirits, Beasts¡­ and all kinds of Monsters! That place was a killer''s wonderland, as well as a powerhouse''s paradise. It was a place where Grim Reapers liked to visit! No one knew the origin of the Crimson Wasteland. It was said that after a terrifying war happened in a distant era, many ancient powerhouses fell. Their inheritances and treasures were buried in that mysterious land. This legend was confirmed from time to time, as there would inevitably be more rumors of people digging out some Divine Treasure from a corner of the wasteland. But to most people, this legend was just a joke. The real purpose of this land lay in allowing people to improve through trial by fire. Whether it was the God Realms, Hell, or the Abyss, they all acknowledged the Crimson Wasteland''s existence. Only the most promising Elites among the Lesser Gods, Demons, and Devils, were qualified to join the fighting in the Crimson Wasteland. They would be subject to inhuman training there, fighting each other until they reached a certain limit before leaving this frightening area. Although there weren''t many God powerhouses there, anyone found there would be at least a Legend powerhouse. That place was full of the Universe''s strongest beings and could be considered the Universe''s arena. Courageous adventurers wouldn''t rashly step foot in the Crimson Wasteland. Anyone who entered there by mistake wouldn''t return alive. Only those Legend Wizards who reached the limit of their lifespans might brave the danger of death to see if they could find something special in this mysterious land that could extend their lives. Ordinary people definitely wouldn''t go there on their own. As for Marvin, although the Nature Leaves were valuable items, they definitely weren''t worth that much. He wasn''t impulsive enough to go to the Crimson Wasteland only to get some Nature Leaves. But before he left the room, Old Ent''s deep voice echoed out once again. "Please stay calm, Mister Marvin." "I didn''t get to tell you the whole reward." Marvin slowly turned around, and said with an unpleasant expression, "I''m wondering whether you are trying to trap me or not. Do you think I''m not aware what kind of place the Crimson Wasteland is?" Old Ent had a helpless expression. "It looks like the effects of our misunderstanding haven''t been overcome yet. You still do not trust us." "If not for the Council''s lack of manpower, we would not entrust this matter to you." "After all, compared to what you would go through, we are going to be paying a lot more." Marvin frowned. "Although Nature Leaves are treasures, that clearly wouldn''t be enough when the task is getting into the Crimson Wasteland." Old Ent nodded, expressing his agreement, before suggesting, "What if they aren''t ordinary Nature Leaves?" "Furthermore, there is an important piece of information related to you." "If you are patient enough to let me finish my story, I think you will be willing to help." Marvin''s expression showed some indecisiveness. He had a feeling that since Old Ent dared to say this, Marvin definitely wouldn''t be able to resist the offer once he heard it. What was the reward he was so confident in that he thought would convince Marvin to enter the Crimson Wasteland for sure? The next second, a golden light appeared in Old Ent''s palm. Marvin''s breathing slowed. "Origin Leaves!" ... Marvin sat down, carefully listening to Old Ent''s story. After half an hour, he smiled bitterly while walking out of the treehouse. Old Ent''s reward indeed made it simply impossible for Marvin to refuse. Three Origin Leaves, plus a treasure that could help him break through the body''s bottleneck! If Old Ent had only offered the former, Marvin might have still been able to resist the temptation, but Marvin couldn''t overlook the latter. His biggest problem right now wasn''t finding ways to train himself, but rather, the laws'' restriction. Although cultivating an Advanced False Divine Vessel could slowly break this bottleneck, it would take some time. And Old Ent''s method could greatly reduce this period. It was a kind of trick method. Marvin knew the method was effective because it wasn''t just in the Druids'' history; he had also heard of it in the past. Old Ent didn''t deceive him about the existence of the method. Marvin hesitated for a long time before finally agreeing to take this task. Origin Leaves were the most precious Nature Leaves, taken from the top of the World Tree. They gathered the strongest power of the Nature God. Three Origin Leaves were enough for the Migratory Bird Council to feel the pain of losing them. Among those, the first leaf was treated as a down payment and was already in Marvin''s hands. Just as Marvin had wanted, this Origin Leaf had an Advanced Shapechanging skill fused into it. Marvin used the Origin Leaf and immediately acquired the following Ranger ability: [Advanced Shapechanging ¨C Royal Griffin] [Description: After using the spell, the user will have the attributes and abilities of a Royal Griffin for three hours. Usable once daily.] ... This was a very powerful ability. The Royal Griffin was the ultimate evolution of the Griffins. It was even a rank higher than the Golden Griffin and was many times stronger than the Blue Griffins and other common Griffins. Its melee abilities were just a bit weaker than those of Dragons! Chapter 491: Crimson Wasteland Chapter 491: Crimson Wasteland Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin always wanted to have a powerful Advanced Shapechange skill, he was now able to have one with this Origin Leaf. The other two Origin Leaves were still in the Migratory Bird Council''s hands. They didn''t give them to Marvin, but Old Ent used his reputation to vouch for them, which was definitely worth no less than an Origin Leaf. Since that was the case, Marvin no longer thought about it. Compared to these valuable treasures, the words of Old Ent were the biggest reason behind his decision. "If even you, Mister Marvin, are reluctant to go to the Crimson Wasteland because of how terrifying it is, then how many people in Feinan would be willing to go?" "What I am saying is, the Crimson Wasteland is really a very frightening place, but that is only for those who lack sufficient strength, am I wrong?" These were clearly words of praise from Old Ent. But Marvin also realized: He was afraid of the Crimson Wasteland because of its rumors. The Crimson Wasteland had yet to be opened in the game, and little was known about it apart from the rumors told by the commoners. There would be Legends everywhere, and it was a place filled with Liches. But things had changed for Marvin. He had almost forgotten how strong he had become now. Although he was only a Level 1 Ruler of the Night, it was enough to handle most of the Divine Servants. Not mentioning his countless abilities and treasures, his fighting experience and awareness were also incomparable. Even those powerhouses training in the Crimson Wasteland might not necessarily be stronger than Marvin. Furthermore, Marvin wasn''t going to the Crimson Wasteland to fight. The Migratory Bird Council sent him to look for someone. That person was the descendant of the Ancient Nature God. It was said that the result of the union between the Ancient Nature God and a human woman resulted in a genuine Half-God. He was called Minsk. After the Ancient Nature God disappeared, the Migratory Bird Council believed that if anyone could find the Ancient Nature God, it could only be Minsk and his older sister. As for the woman loved by the Ancient Nature God, she was in the Green Sea Paradise. The Migratory Bird Council had already sent Endless Ocean and another Druid. Currently, only Minsk was unaccounted for, and as the Migratory Bird Council was lacking manpower, they requested Marvin''s help. This task sounded very unreasonable. After all, the Crimson Wasteland was said to be extremely vast and dangerous. Finding someone, even a Half-God, wouldn''t be that easy. However, Old Ent provided a detailed guidebook and some methods to help Marvin find Minsk. He believed that if Minsk was alive, finding him wouldn''t be an issue. As for whether he could persuade him to return to Feinan, this wasn''t within Marvin''s duties. He only needed to give Minsk the letter written by Old Ent and his mission would be considered successful. Of course, Marvin couldn''t spend all his valuable time trying to accomplish the Druids'' task, so they agreed that if he couldn''t find Minsk within two weeks, he would have the right to drop the matter and return to Feinan on his own. The Migratory Bird Council gave Marvin a kit containing the materials and a guidebook to build a stable Teleportation Gate. Using that tool, Marvin could return to Feinan anytime. After settling the details, Marvin handed the Familiar he caught at the edge of the forest to the Migratory Bird Council. This was their territory, so it was better to tell them about the Devils'' appearance. Seeing the Familiar, the countenances of the Great Druids turned solemn. They had already felt the aura of the Devils these days, and it was a great menace for them to come to threaten the Druids during such dangerous times. They had to make proper preparations to resist. The Druids had so many things to do. Marvin could only express his sympathy. He was already participating in the task to save the World Tree, so he couldn''t help with defending against a potential army from Hell. Marvin stayed for an afternoon in Jadeite City. He wrote a few letters, one to Madeline, one to Anna, and one to Lola, letting them know where he was going while telling them to watch over White River Valley''s atmosphere and report to him. Although Marvin''s trip to the Crimson Wasteland was an interplanar trip, he had gotten good enough that he could still somewhat use the Thousand Paper Crane, but its uses were very limited, so they had to be used sparingly. After he finished resupplying, Marvin set foot on the path to the Crimson Wasteland with the help of Old Ent. ... The Crimson Wasteland was a mysterious plane. It had a few entrances in Feinan. The Migratory Bird Council, who had secret powers in Feinan since ancient times, naturally controlled a few of these entrances. There was a Teleportation Gate leading to the Crimson Wasteland in a cave three hundred meters under Jadeite City. That place was sealed all year round and would only open when three Great Druids joined their power to allow it. Marvin made all his preparations and bid farewell to the Great Druids before entering the Teleportation Gate. Each travel through a Teleportation Gate gave a different feeling to Marvin. This time, the spatial unbalance gave a feeling of sadness. Sometimes he could see some sinister illusions. Other times, he would feel some indescribable understanding. These feelings were hazy, but they were clearly there, and only sensitive people would feel them. In any case, after Marvin went through the Teleportation Gate, he felt an aura of desolation assaulting his senses. He opened his eyes and saw a large amount of rice straws swaying in the desolate land in front of him. These rice straws were completely dried yellow, yet they were insanely long, taller than Marvin! They were swaying in the wind. A dark face vaguely appeared in the depths of the paddy field: "Newcomer?" A harsh voice echoed behind Marvin. Marvin turned around, on guard. Behind him, there stood a large tent. A man holding a rice straw was standing by the entrance. He had a long scar on his face and was holding a slender blade. This blade was very different from Marvin''s curved daggers. Marvin had never seen someone use that kind of weapon before. It was more slender than ordinary knives, but seemed incomparably sharper. The only thing Marvin felt happy about was that this man was speaking in Common. Although he had a weird accent, Marvin could still understand him. "You better announce your faction right away. Otherwise, I won''t mind destroying a potential threat." The man spat out his rice straw, the knife in his hand suddenly flipping over as a cold light flashed. In an instant, a powerful might surrounded Marvin! ''At least a level 3 Legend!'' Marvin immediately made an estimate. But he was still at a loss about what the man had said. "Faction? What do you mean?" Chapter 492: Eisengel [Two in One] Chapter 492: Eisengel [Two in One] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation That man didn''t relax when he saw Marvin''s doubtful expression, instead becoming more vigilant. From what he knew, all newcomers would be informed of the rules before joining the Crimson Battlefield. There was clearly something wrong about this guy suddenly appearing in this sensitive area. Especially in such troubled times. The man''s wrists shook, turning into a mirage in an instant while attacking! Marvin frowned. The Crimson Wasteland was truly dangerous. He didn''t even do anything, yet the other side already attacked him! But he was no coward. That man in front of him was admittedly quite strong, but Marvin was still very confident. Shadow Step! Facing the opponent''s high-speed attack, Marvin casually dodged. Godly Dexterity was still able to overpower most of his opponents. He quickly reverse-slashed, only to hear the sound of his opponent blocking it! ''Good reaction speed!'' Marvin noted, feeling somewhat startled. This man was very fast, but what seemed most significant was his reaction speed! He used a single one-handed weapon, with nothing in his other hand. That way, regardless of whether he was attacking or defending, he could quickly maneuver his blade. As everyone knew, long weapons actually were at a disadvantage in very close quarter melee battles. Marvin''s Shadow Step followed by the reverse slash was something few people would be able to react to. An expert might be able to dodge, but that would give Marvin the upper hand. However, that man actually blocked the attack. His reaction speed and bodily coordination were top class. His Dexterity might not have reached Godly Dexterity, but Marvin was sure that it was at least at 27. This was very rare for the natives to achieve, as they didn''t have Marvin''s Essence Absorption System, after all. Both of them threw out attacks and countered each other''s moves. Marvin''s twin daggers had the advantage in melee and thus he kept sticking close to his enemy. His opponent clearly understood that point too. He tried to increase his distance from Marvin, but Marvin''s speed and reactions were in no way inferior. The two fought for a while, with neither of them gaining much of an advantage over the other. Marvin wasn''t going at full strength because he still didn''t know about the circumstances. As for his opponent, he seemed to be saving his energy too. ''Probing, maybe?'' Thinking of this, Marvin suddenly retreated, taking the initiative to distance himself from his enemy. "I truly just arrived at the Crimson Wasteland. I''m not too clear about factions," he quickly reasserted. The bulging veins on his opponent''s arms gradually calmed down. He looked seriously at Marvin for a while before suddenly shouting, "Red Witch?!" In response, a scarlet shadow slowly appeared in the vast paddy field. Marvin shivered. That woman''s hiding skill was extremely good. Although she was pretty far away, it was still impressive that she was able to evade Marvin''s perception. A sexy red-gowned woman appeared between Marvin and the scarred man. She had a thick layer of makeup on her face and exaggerated blood-red lipstick! Red Witch squinted and said in a rough voice, "An impure Human with a Devil bloodline¡­" The man brandished his blade and sneered, "Then he is a spy from the [Devil Pond]?" He seemed ready to attack as he said these words. But Red Witch stopped him. "Ronan, wait!" "I just traced the Teleportation Gate he used. It''s another one, not from the Crimson Wasteland." Ronan frowned as he insisted, "Couldn''t the Devils be using another plane as their springboard? This happened to [Eisengel] before." Red Witch shook her head, "Unlikely. I don''t believe the Devils would be able to use that plane as a springboard." "What do you mean?" Ronan asked. Red Witch seriously said, "I mean that he came from the prime material plane, Feinan." Ronan''s eyes widened. Marvin shrugged. "Looks like I didn''t get to become a spy for long before the suspicions got washed away?" Ronan thought for a bit before putting down the blade in his hand and telling Marvin, "It''s normal for some to not be able to adapt to this kind of thing the first time." "You''ll get used to it after experiencing it a few times." "Isn''t that place called the [Crimson Wasteland] after all?" ... The two men walked through the paddy field. Red Witch stayed hidden. According to Ronan, this woman wouldn''t easily show herself. Ronan and Red Witch were partners. Of course, they didn''t voluntarily choose each other. They were assigned to work together by the camp. The camp they talked about was called [Eisengel] and was the base of operations of the Humans in the Crimson Wasteland. The Crimson Wasteland was a very terrifying land of slaughter. There were all kinds of things there, from Angels to Demons, from Evil Spirits to Beasts, but naturally, Humans had the most people. The Humans were powerhouses that came from all corners of the Universe. It was rare to see anyone below the Legend rank here because they would die very fast. Even so, mankind''s status in the Crimson Wasteland wasn''t stable. They needed to work together and protect each other. Eisengel was the biggest human colony in the area. Eisengel and the few surrounding groups, Devil Pond, Mushroom City, and Dark Abyss, were hostile to each other. If two sides met in the wild, they would definitely have a battle to the death. Battle was the theme of the Crimson Wasteland. And the existence of these camps allowed the powerhouses to have a resting place in between battles. Eisengel was named after its founder, the Legend Wizard Eisengel. The vast field of rice straw was said to cover over six hundred thousand square meters and concealed the camp''s entrance. Ronan and Red Witch were one of the patrols of Eisengel. When they met Marvin, they were on their last day of duty. After this day, they would return to Eisengel to report their findings. The camp provided the members with protection and necessary information, as well as a platform for communication. But joining a faction also required one to perform services and carry their own weight. Examples included patrolling or completing some missions released by the camp. Although patrolling was very dull and took a long time, it was relatively safer. And the missions released by the camps were rather dangerous. Even Legend powerhouses didn''t dare to take them lightly. Legends weren''t much in this bloody land after all. ... Hearing Ronan''s introduction of the camp, Marvin started pondering. The Crimson Wasteland''s structure was more complex than he had thought. The Druids didn''t give him information about this camp. But this shouldn''t be blamed on them. The information that the Migratory Bird Council had was at least 300-400 years old. And the ratio of the flow of time in the Crimson Wasteland was 1 to 6. The two weeks Marvin had promised in Feinan would be twelve weeks here. Close to three months. He originally thought that he had a lot of time and could still hunt for some Divine Servants on the way to increase his power. But now it seemed that it would be far from simple. He had to look at Eisengel first. ... After Ronan and Marvin talked about a few simple matters, they continued in silence. Information in the camp was considered quite valuable. Since Marvin was completely new, the old members had to tell him about some necessary rules, but for the rest, Marvin would have to buy the information himself. Blood Essence Stones were used as the common currency in Eisengel. This kind of stone was a special product of the Crimson Wasteland and contained the purest type of energy, comparable to Divine Source. It''s just that the amount of energy contained within a Blood Essence Stone was very little compared to a God''s Divine Source. Some legends said that the reason the Crimson Wasteland was producing Blood Essence Stones was because the war waged in those days resulted in the fall of too many Gods. After the Gods died, their blood and Divine Source mixed together in the earth, forming Blood Essence Stones. In short, Marvin was now completely poor in a totally unfamiliar place. This made him quite uncomfortable, but it also gave him an unprecedented feeling of excitement. Perhaps, deep within his bones, his adventurous nature emerged once more. ... The entrance to Eisengel was hidden deep within the paddy field. Each member of the camp knew the password. After removing a scarecrow, a weasel would jump out. This weasel would ask a certain question, and only if it heard the correct answer would it open the door to Eisengel. That''s right, Eisengel was hidden underground, surrounded by severe spells. This was also why the other forces couldn''t inflict a deep blow to the weakened Humans. Each time Eisengel changed the password, only the true members of Eisengel would learn about it. It was said that a spy had once appeared in Eisengel which caused a huge uproar in the camp. It was almost invaded by the Abyss'' Demons. Thus, Eisengel was very strict regarding outsiders. Marvin entered Eisengel under the lead of Ronan and Red Witch. After walking down the long tunnel for about ten minutes, Marvin was taken to a place similar to an interrogation room. There, an old man wearing fancy glasses asked Marvin many questions for about half an hour. And the whole time, there was a Wizard who was an expert at Divination in charge of testing whether Marvin was lying. Naturally, Marvin couldn''t give an answer to some questions. After all, everyone had their own secrets. Overall, Eisengel did great in this area. After guaranteeing that Marvin wouldn''t pose a threat to the camp and was truly standing on the side of mankind, they gave him a small medal. This medal had Marvin''s name on it and symbolized that Marvin was a new member of Eisengel. After leaving the dark interrogation room, Marvin was taken to another cave. There, a disabled person specialized in explaining the rules to newcomers quickly told Marvin the rules once. Twenty minutes later, Marvin was finally able to walk freely in the underground Eisengel. ... Eisengel was definitely not the biggest city Marvin had ever seen, but it was certainly the safest. Regardless of where he went, he could feel the rich arcane energy. A large number of spell arrays were constantly activated, with Wizards'' Eyes watching all corners. Maybe it was because the founder was a Legend Wizard, but Eisengel had quite a few Wizards. Wizards of the Crimson Wasteland mostly came from Secondary Planes. They came here for their own various reasons, and some who weren''t already Legends broke through, ultimately reaching the Legend Realm. These people might have more willpower and creativity than Feinan''s powerhouses. Marvin strolled around casually and got a concrete understanding of Eisengel. The underground city wasn''t big, which could be inferred from the fact that it was described as a "camp". This was basically a smaller version of a town. Although the Crimson Wasteland gathered Legends from all corners of the Universe, Legends were few in number and Eisengel wasn''t the only gathering location of Humans. From what that disabled person said, this place only had about 300-350 people living here all year long. But one shouldn''t look down on these numbers. Everyone there was a Legend powerhouse. There was hardly anyone without considerable fighting power. Like the old man who explained the rules to Marvin, for example. He had once been quite formidable, but due to some special reasons, he retired and now worked in the camp''s daily defense. Everyone still needed to fight. ... Eisengel could be further divided into five areas: [Commercial District]: An area located in the northeastern part of the underground city. It encouraged free trade and had no taxes. Most would conduct their transactions by bartering. Although Blood Essence Stones could be used to purchase some things, it was hard to get the good stuff. [Resting District]: Some residential areas in the southern part of the underground city. The district was enough for most of the people to take a rest, but the conditions weren''t that great. [Announcement and Accounting District]: The area where the camp released patrolling missions and other assignments. It was also the place to claim the rewards for completing the missions. [Warehouse]: Eisengel''s warehouse was hidden, and only the camp''s higher-ups could access it. [Eisengel Square]: A vast area with entertainment facilities as well as restaurants. Besides those five areas, the others weren''t worth being mentioned. Marvin noticed that every passerby was on high alert. Although Eisengel was said to be absolutely safe, it seemed that most people didn''t actually think so. Marvin''s top priority was to find his own location in the Crimson Wasteland. He had a map in hand which would be used to find the Half-God Minsk. But that map was damaged. It only had a few landmarks left on it, which wouldn''t be enough. This meant that he needed to acquire a map of the Crimson Wasteland. Fortunately, there was a similar kind of map available in Eisengel. Unfortunately, it wasn''t free. Chapter 493: Demon Wizard Chapter 493: Demon Wizard Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The cold wind passing through the vast paddy field felt extremely terrifying. The sky was quite dark, and if one was to look down at the dark soil, they would be able to see a frightening crimson color. This was the Crimson Wasteland. Marvin was quickly leaving the edge of the paddy field, alone. He now had a simple map in his mind. The map included the topography of Eisengel and the area to the northeast. In Eisengel, no one could get anything without paying the price. If Marvin wanted a complete map as a newcomer, he naturally wouldn''t be able to. He had to complete a mission. He thought for a bit and decided that in order to save time, he would undertake a mission that was rather difficult. The reason this particular mission was rated at a high degree of difficulty was because it had been hanging on the announcement board for two weeks, but after all that time, no one completed it. Moreover, few people were interested in this assignment even though the reward reached 30 Blood Essence Stones. After Marvin discussed with the manager in charge of the missions, he managed to negotiate a standard Eisengel beginner toolbag as a bonus. Usually, the newcomers would have some advantages when completing their first tasks, to help them along. Marvin only needed to complete a beginner patrol mission in order to get a complete beginner toolbag. The toolbag consisted of three different things: A set of two maps, which consisted of a Crimson Wasteland map and a map of Eisengel''s surroundings. An instant teleportation scroll that could send the user back to Eisengel if they were within a radius of one kilometer. And lastly, a small cloak that was said to be able to hide the user''s aura. As for the newcomers'' patrols, they were relatively simple. They only had to patrol within Eisengel, but the time was quite long, as the typical stint was two weeks. Marvin was prepared to stay at most twelve weeks in the Crimson Wasteland, so why would he waste two weeks on a patrol mission? Thus, he chose the fastest way. Even if that mission was truly a bit problematic. ... The northern part of Eisengel''s paddy field was a rough, mountainous area. The rugged area was covered in a great number of spatial cracks and void whirlpools. If someone flew over the mountainous area, they would likely fall into a spatial crack or a void whirlpool and end up in some random corner of the Universe. Thus, the Crimson Wasteland''s people established a path. This path was called the [Withered Leaf Promenade]. From what he saw on the map, the Withered Leaf Promenade connecting Eisengel and the northern Black Swan Hill was a rather important communication path. But recently, some monsters appeared there. These monsters were native to the Crimson Wasteland. The people here were familiar with the indigenous monsters. They included shriveled zombies, blood puppets, trolls, and other such creatures. But this time, some Abominations and Trappers appeared within that group of monsters. A patrol first discovered this abnormality and recorded it down before reporting back to the camp. Then, a mission was posted, calling for an in-depth investigation. The camp sent two of the most powerful scouts to investigate the matter of the Abominations and Trappers behind this. The answer was soon obtained. A third of the way down the Withered Leaf Promenade, there was a small canyon. The canyon was originally empty, but now, there was an altar set up in the canyon. The altar''s owner was known as Balkh. This wasn''t a given name, but rather a family name. If Marvin wasn''t wrong, the [Tyran Lord], who had the family name Balkh, was one of the most powerful lords of the Abyss. As for the owner of the altar, Balkh, even if he wasn''t his son, he was still related to the Tyran Lord. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to use Balkh as his own family name. The scouts investigated and understand that the Abominations and Trappers wandering along the Withered Leaf Promenade were all summoned by that Balkh from the altar. He was apparently experimenting with some mysterious magic. As a Demon Lord, Balkh had extreme magic power. He was a caster from the Abyss and he was much more powerful than common Legend Wizards. It was well known that because of their constitutions, when Demons studied magic, it would be much simpler than for other lifeforms. Because Chaos Magic Power originated from the Abyss, Demons and Magic Power were interrelated. Both were in line with the law of [Chaos and Madness]. But due to the Demons generally having low intelligence, they were mostly used to causing destruction and using power to solve their issues. This led to most Demons relying on their innate skills to cast some spells. Genuine Demon Wizards were rare. And Balkh was one of them. ... ''The camp once sent two peak Assassins to eliminate Balkh, and I heard that one of them was a Level 4 Legend Ace Assassin¡­'' ''But they failed. This shows that Balkh was on guard. That''s quite normal, since even a Demon Wizard wouldn''t dare to relax on the Crimson Wasteland.'' ''The intel also said that Balkh raised a Magic Dragon. This Magic Dragon remained invisible while protecting him, and could absorb his injuries.'' ''The two previous Assassins failed because of the obstruction of Balkh''s Magic Dragon. And once the Assassins'' first attack was blocked by the Wizard, he was able to rain down countless instant spells as a counterattack.'' Marvin continued moving along while calmly thinking of possible countermeasures. Demon Wizard Balkh wasn''t an easy target. Marvin was clear about this point from the moment he took over the mission. But the bold and skilled Marvin wanted to try it. This time, he chose a different method than the other Assassins. The others chose to quietly hide and ignore all the monsters, going in a beeline toward Balkh. But Marvin chose to kill his way over! He didn''t want let those monsters on the Withered Leaf Promenade go. A wobbly shadow appeared in front of him. It was covered in a black fog, with shattered cuffs around its legs and wrists. The cuffs were imbued with powerful magic. Who knows how it could have destroyed them? It was an Abomination. One of the things Balkh summoned. Marvin took a deep breath before silently entering Stealth. With deft steps, he quickly moved around it, without the Abomination noticing Marvin''s existence. Marvin then glanced at a line on his interface and instantly used a skill. "Woosh!" A cold light flashed from his daggers, as the sneak attack was quietly launched... Chapter 494: Dream Guardian Chapter 494: Dream Guardian Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation An Abominations wasn''t really a lifeform of the Abyss, but rather an Astral monster. The appearance of Abominations was quite similar to that of Humans, but their bodies were quite hideous because they had gone through some kind of mystical radiation. This left their bodies as strong as diamond, and the cuffs on their limbs were the tools used by Balkh to control them. Killing Abominations would definitely alert Balkh that someone was intruding into his territory. Few people would do this because it would make their enemies more vigilant. But Marvin decided to do the very opposite. The two Assassins failing their task showed that Balkh had a lot of experience dealing with assassinations. Although Ruler of the Night was a Legend rogue class, it didn''t have the specialized assassination abilities of Ace Assassins. Marvin''s power lay in melee battles. Whether it was a duel or a group battle, Ruler of the Night''s characteristics would give him a huge helping hand. Since ordinary assassination methods didn''t work on Balkh, Marvin thought he might as well force him out into a direct confrontation to kill him. He instinctively didn''t want to approach the Demonic Altar. Who knew whether the altar was linked to the Abyss Plane¡­ Carelessly getting dragged into the Abyss would be too laughable. This time, Ding and Jessica weren''t there to bring him back. ... Azure Leaf flashed and before the Abomination could let out a sound, its head fell to the ground! But Marvin didn''t relax. He didn''t receive any experience, which meant that the Abomination wasn''t dead! Sure enough, the headless Abomination suddenly turned around, its cuffed hands striking toward Marvin! Marvin frowned and used Shadow Step to move out of the path of his opponent''s attack. Shortly after, he ruthlessly slashed down with the dagger in his left hand, cutting off the Abomination''s arm! The Great Elven King''s daggers were definitely a huge boost to Marvin''s fighting strength. If it had been another person from the Camp, that person might have needed several slashes to sever the Abomination''s arm. But the bonuses of his daggers had triggered when striking the Legendary Monster. These bonuses made fighting more fast and convenient for Marvin. He casually approached and the Abomination''s powerful defense buckled under his attacks. Before long, it was cut into pieces by Marvin. Although the process wasn''t quite what he had expected, he still killed an Abomination, as planned. The Abomination gave a great amount of experience to Marvin, but he wasn''t concerned about that. He checked his [Night Kill] passive. Under that was a secondary ability called [Spirit Orb]. Spirit Orb was a very powerful special ability that had already been activated by Marvin in Saruha. Before now, he hadn''t been able to figure out how to use it. But he accidentally found out recently that Spirit Orb wasn''t a passive skill. If he wanted to absorb the soul of the dead, he would have to activate the Spirit Orb ability. During the process, Marvin''s stamina would be spent twice as fast. Marvin just used that skill before killing the Abomination. Afterwards, the data shown for Spirit Orb changed to [6/200]. It was 0 just before. This meant that the value of the Abomination''s soul was equal to 6 units of soul points. If he accumulated 200, Marvin would be able to get a single-use soul ability. Marvin didn''t know about the specific skill, but since he knew about the ability''s usefulness, he wouldn''t mind stocking up on soul points, just in case he needed it. Fortunately for him, there were many monsters on the Withered Leaf Promenade. These monsters were all Legend Monsters and the quality of their souls shouldn''t be too bad. He might even be able to fill up the Spirit Orb before meeting Balkh. He was looking forward to what kind of ability he would learn from the Spirit Orb. In Feinan, soul-related abilities weren''t weak. After getting rid of the Abomination, Marvin kept going forward. There were many monsters wandering on the Withered Leaf Promenade. Besides Abominations, Trappers and Trolls were also troublesome enemies. These two lifeforms had powerful concealment abilities, especially the wicked Trappers. If not for Marvin carrying dozens of Sun Spheres, he might also have had a huge headache. But regardless, just with his overpowering strength, Marvin kept speeding through the Withered Leaf Promenade while clearing it of monsters. ... On the other side of the Crimson Wasteland. A rainbow appeared through the space and stably landed on the desolate ground. Three shadows appeared above the rainbow, walking down from it before landing on the Crimson Wasteland. "Crimson Wasteland¡­ It''s been many years..." A male voice could be heard sighing among them. Another man expressionlessly turned around and asked, "Is it necessary? Chasing a brat that just became a Legend?" A delicate woman was behind them. If Marvin had been there, he would have recognized her. Surprisingly, this was the Dream God''s Divine Servant, Ambella. Ambella solemnly insisted, "He is a threat." "Swift, don''t think that you are unequalled after defeating Kedra. Before God assigns you as the 2nd Divine Servant, you still need to listen to my orders." Swift snorted, dissatisfaction apparent in his eyes. "To me, the real threat is in Feinan!" "Do you still remember the damn Lorant? That old deer and that group of Druids? Oh right, Thousand Leaves Forest is also very restless. I heard the Wood Elves have a War Saint! This is a Domain that can be reached by High Elves." Swift coldly scoffed, "To be honest, I don''t really see what that kid has besides good luck." "Chasing across planes and using two Dream Guardians to kill a kid who just became a Legend... Ambella, I really don''t understand!" Ambella sneered, "You don''t understand? Oh, that''s right." "Two hundred years ago we were both Dream Guardians, and now I am the 1st Divine Servant while you are still a Guardian." Swift''s face reddened. The other Guardian apparently didn''t want to be brought into this and simply stood out of the way. The rainbow was gradually dissipating. Ambella reiterated, "Marvin must die." "If you can complete this mission... Maybe¡­ I''ll think of your previous request." Swift''s eyes shone. He wanted to say something in response, but Ambella had already disappeared. She had a more important mission in Feinan. "Don''t mind it too much. Ambella is actually worried about you underestimating the enemy," the other Dream Guardian gently said as he approached. "I know, Wayn!" Swift suddenly changed his attitude. His eyes turned amber as he gazed into the distance while muttering, "Regardless of who you are, death is the only outcome if you meet me in the Crimson Wasteland!" Chapter 495: Trapper Chapter 495: Trapper Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Leaves were falling quietly. The dusty road seemed to have suffered greatly from the passage of time. Occasionally, a few shadows would flash by before frantically howling in anguish. On the uneven ground, the dark green moss and deep red rocks hid countless dangers. A Trapper was hiding behind a pile of rocks. This Trapper, as was typical of his kind, was very patient. Perhaps it was due to the Race''s innate restriction¡­ They couldn''t move very fast. The only threatening part was the bloody maw hidden under a rock. A careless traveler would fall into the trap and end up in the Trapper''s mouth. This insatiable lifeform wouldn''t let go of that opportunity. At that split second, it would spit out a very powerful acid that even Legend powerhouses wouldn''t be able to keep resisting. As for ordinary people, they would basically be corroded into tasty flesh in an instant and absorbed through the Trapper''s countless holes. Naturally, most Legend powerhouses were very careful and wouldn''t fall for a Trapper''s ruse. Thus, these Trappers mostly fed on those ignorant shriveled Zombies. But even the Trappers had to admit that Zombies tasted too bad and weren''t very nutritious. The Withered Leaf Promenade''s Zombies were lifeforms in between Evil Spirits and the Undead. Even scholars were unable to get much of an idea about their origins, let alone the dumb Trappers. This rather calm morning, it was only waiting for lunch. A shadow appeared in the distance. It was swaggering and from time to time, letting out some humanoid screams. This pointed to the identity of the new arrival. A pitiful shriveled Zombie. It''s just that the Trapper was sick of eating them. But in order to fill its belly, it still had to keep hiding under the rocks. In order to increase its concealment, it even added a skill to disguise itself. This was one of the few spells it could use. It was very difficult to deceive the most powerful opponents, but because of the unique characteristics of Trappers, few people were willing to provoke them. Killing a Trapper was very troublesome and there were very few benefits of doing so. Just as before, the shriveled Zombie shambled over. The Trapper impatiently prepared to eat this lunch. But at that time, a demonlike shadow appeared from the fog. It pierced through the fog like lightning and beheaded the Zombie before it could react! The shrivelled zombie was a lot weaker than the Abomination and couldn''t survive after being decapitated. The Trapper was angry. Its long-awaited lunch had been stolen. It decided to take a closer look at this shadow. Thus, it quietly moved its body that was merged with the earth and gradually approached the shadow. It was common knowledge in the Crimson Wasteland that Trappers could control their bodies and lengthen them at will so that they could cover entire ravines. If the shadow passed through that road, it would inevitably step on it. The disguise skill that the Trapper strenuously used had a pretty good effect, so it was confident in its ability to swallow that human who had deprived it of its meal. But next second, a sphere flickering with light was thrown over. The Trapper had yet to react when red-hot flames burst all over its body! Following the terrible heat, its body began to shrink painfully, and its vocal organs issued a howling sound wave. But that human turned a blind eye to its suffering. He blankly stared at the Trapper''s futile struggle before it was burnt to death. ''Using a Sun Sphere to deal with Trappers is truly a waste of resources!'' Marvin shook his head, feeling the pain. He endured the burnt smell and flipped over the Trapper''s corpse. Sure enough, there were only trash items. Trappers'' bodies were very abnormal. Besides their preying abilities, they had digestive systems stronger than those of Dragons! In many territories of the Abyss, many Demon Lords would raise some Trappers to dispose of trash. It showed how powerful their acidic abilities were. In fact, if Marvin was interested, he could grab a few Trappers and gather the acid from their bodies. Marvin had done similar quests in the game. This was a profound craft, dangerous, but very valuable. Trapper acid with special enchantments could add a frightening corrosive curse to daggers. Even Legendary Armors could be corroded. Unfortunately, Marvin didn''t have a lot of time on his hands right now. He didn''t lack resources. As the Overlord of what was considered the number one territory after the Great Calamity, Marvin naturally had far more resources than he did in his previous life. In the game, items as valuable as Sun Spheres could only be used when clearing an important instance. It was the same even for the large guilds. But for Marvin now, these items crafted by the Craftsman Tower''s artisans were only normal consumables. In any case, most of the craftsmen of the Craftsman Tower were minimally affected by Chaos Magic Power due to their profession''s characteristics. They made it through the initial disaster, but it would be very difficult to keep surviving on their own. So they had to cooperate. And White River Valley was the best target. And for helping them, Marvin easily got some Sun Spheres. Even so, using a Sun Sphere to deal with a Trapper was kind of a waste. If not because of time limitation, Marvin wouldn''t have used them so prodigally. ... As noon approached, the Crimson Wasteland''s sky remained dusky. Fortunately, Legend powerhouses had quite accurate biological clocks so they didn''t have much of an issue judging time. Marvin killed his way forward, eliminating a vast number of monsters on the Withered Leaf Promenade and obtained a huge amount of experience, but this was already practically worthless to him. It let him increase the level of his Battle Gunner class, but this wouldn''t have too much of an impact on his fighting strength. The only thing he was happy about was that he didn''t meet many Trappers on the way, only three. He mostly ran into Zombies and Abominations. It seemed like Balkh needed to pay a huge price to summon Trappers, or else he certainly would have summoned a lot more. Checking his interface, he looked at his Spirit Orb ability which showed [196/200]. He could probably fill it completely by killing another lifeform with a rather good soul. Marvin was very much looking forward to what kind of ability would appear at that time. But he didn''t have time to think about it right now. A valley came into view on the road ahead. The valley Balkh was living in. Chapter 496: Balkh Chapter 496: Balkh Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The valley Balkh lived in was situated at a strategic location of the Withered Leaf Promenade. Marvin couldn''t understand why a relative of a Demon Lord would come here, but since he had built an altar, it was very likely that he wanted to establish his own power here. From what he knew, many sinister spells from the Abyss were linked to altars, needing the power from the altars to cast them. Demon Wizards on an altar, especially Legend level ones, were even more terrifying than other Wizards holding an [Unlimited Magic Eye]. Marvin had assassinated a Demon Wizard in the past, but he had died three times before finally succeeding. It was due to the frightening amount of bonus abilities that the Wizard gained from the altar. For example, an altar could let a Demon Wizard''s soul resurrect within it, basically granting powerful Demon Wizards the benefits of being a Lich. Thus, altars were like a stronger version of Wizard Towers. Constructing a Demon Wizard''s altar would take a long time, and when it was completed, it would create a huge disturbance. Marvin didn''t know how it could stay hidden from Eisengel''s people, but this was enough to show how outstanding Balkh was. Although it was a common understanding that Demons were crazy and chaotic, revering strength and disliking the idea of thinking things through, Marvin knew that this didn''t include the Wizards among them. A rational person born from a chaotic group was even more frightening. Marvin took a trip around the valley. The more he looked, the more apprehensive he became. The entrance of the valley was filled with a fog of acid. Despite Marvin''s formidable resistance to various ailments and effects, a red rash still appeared on his skin. If he hadn''t retreated quickly enough, the rash would have spread. This wasn''t the only negative effect. Marvin had been checking his logs at the same time and found out that when he touched the fog, three afflictions appeared: [Plague (Rash), Perception Weaken (Slow mind), and Willpower Weaken (Drowsy)] This was just for coming into contact with the fog for a few seconds. Who knew what other strange things would appear in this layer of fog? Those two Ace Assassins who managed to sneak in really were experts. Marvin became even more vigilant. He originally thought that the two Ace Assassins didn''t live up to their name, but he now got rid of that thought. Just the layer of fog was enough to trouble him, let alone the Demon behind the fog. The other side had already known that he was coming and was calmly waiting for him to walk right into the trap. Leaving the initiative to his opponents wasn''t Marvin''s style. He thought for a moment before quickly disappearing from the valley''s entrance, turning toward the other side of the Withered Leaf Promenade. ... In the quiet hidden valley, a strange light came out from the Abyss stones making up the altar. A Cyclops'' arm was stuck in the altar''s surroundings, with an Abyss flag hanging from it. That flag represented the will of that Abyss Lord and also had coordinates that could be used to recruit Demons as Balkh''s subordinates. As for the Demon himself, he was now standing above an operation table outside the altar. A blonde man with his chest opened up was resting on the table. His internal organs had been cleanly taken out. But he was still alive and filled with fear. Due to his earlier yells, Balkh had cut apart his vocal cords. "Don''t worry too much, you won''t die." The Demon held a needle and thread, using them to patiently suture the hole in the man''s chest. "You should feel honored. As the 43rd experiment, you are already a finished product. Even if you will be forever loyal to the blood triangle flag, compared to your fellow compatriots, you are quite privileged." "Human bodies are too fragile, so I granted you a Demon''s heart and gave you a strong physical body while also allowing you to keep your Human reason. This will help increase your fighting abilities. I''ll soon have an army that will follow me to wipe out the Crimson Wasteland. I dislike fighting alongside a group of idiots that only cause slaughter and destruction. I need some smart Demons." "But this isn''t easy. I need your leadership and fighting abilities. I heard you were a general that was good at military warfare in your world?" Balkh was talking to himself while the blonde man continued feeling terrified. And as his fear slightly dulled, he gradually felt sorrowful. His home plane had fallen to the Demons. It was a secondary plane and the most powerful person there was only level 16 due to the plane''s upper limit. They didn''t have the strength to resist the waves of Demons. Most people died on the spot, while the rest became captives. He had once been a respected general, but had now sunk to being a mere prisoner. After changing hands multiple times, he ended up at the mercy of Balkh. That lunatic wanted to turn him into a being of the Abyss while keeping his previous military abilities. This wasn''t a simple matter. The power of Demons was chaos attributed, so most of the transformation following the corruption ritual would be followed by mental instability. What Balkh wanted was to change this rule that had been considered set in stone. In his eyes, this 43rd experiment was nearly perfect. His body was very sturdy, which was necessary for him to be able to handle a Demon Spawn. His willpower was resolute and thus wouldn''t easily suffer from the interference of chaos blood. All that remained was the final step. Balkh took a squirming Demon Spawn from a pool of blood beside him and forced it down the man''s throat! The blonde man couldn''t resist at all. The Demon Spawn quickly went down and entered his chest. Because the organs had already been removed, the Demon Spawn could incubate in the cavity, and thanks to the influence of the Abyssal magic used by Balkh, the Human body''s rejection of the intrusion had been greatly suppressed. He would most likely succeed this time! Thinking of this, Balkh couldn''t help but feel rather moved. Since he was born, he had always understood the biggest disadvantage of the Abyss. These Demons had never been able to rule over the Universe despite their strength due to their wisdom, or rather the lack thereof. Balkh felt that he was extremely outstanding and that his birth would inevitably lead the Abyss to prosperity. But before that, he had to do something to make his father notice him. And conquering the Crimson Wasteland was the starting point to conquering the Universe! He silently watched the blonde man''s changes, his abdomen quickly moving in all directions while pain was visible on his face. It was clear that the Demon Spawn was swallowing everything within this shell. But this wasn''t the outcome Balkh wanted to see. He fiercely explained to the blonde man, "If you want to survive, kill the newly born mind within the Demon Spawn!" "It is fighting you over the control of this body. If you concede, your body will be occupied by a Demon!" "You want to survive? You want to see your wife and daughter again?" "If so, then do your best! Hahaha¡­" Balkh''s laughter echoed in the desolate valley. But at that time, a light blue Dragon appeared next to him, and reported to him in Abyssal, "Master, that person is provoking us again." Chapter 497: Altar Chapter 497: Altar Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation At the entrance of the valley, a great amount of Devilish aura had been released. Marvin had just used Shapeshift Sorcerer''s Shadow-shape and began wandering around the valley. Nearby, he found the corpses of a few Trappers hanging on stakes. A Trapper''s corpse looked like a nauseating mass of human skins, and they looked disgustingly sinister, hanging there from the stakes. Marvin had decided to use Shadow-shape because it was naturally resistant to the fog''s afflictions, preventing any rash or corroding effect from appearing on his body. And the Devilish aura was a true provocation. Marvin''s body had an inheritance from Devils, so this kind of aura couldn''t be concealed from a powerful Demon. It was common knowledge that Demons and Devils were arch-enemies! Regardless of the place, once a Greater Demon and Greater Devil met, they would always fight to the death. Of course, the Demons would usually be violent and direct while the Devils would act crafty and sly. Marvin purposefully leaked his own aura in order to attract Balkh''s attention. Although he didn''t know what was happening in the valley, he kept having that bad feeling. It was obviously not a smart move to enter the territory of a Demon Wizard. He was trying to lure the snake out of its hole. If Balkh could be angered and provoked, it would be even better. Unfortunately, after a fair amount of time passed, there was still no sign of activity in the valley. Marvin couldn''t help but frown. ... The terrifying experiments were still progressing near the altar. Balkh coldly watched the struggling Human. The latter''s eyes were completely white and foam came out of his mouth as his whole body was constantly twitching. These were the distinctive signs of a Demon Spawn taking over a body. He wasn''t very pleased with the outcome. He wanted someone with a clear head and a strong body, someone able to lead troops to battle. He didn''t want to end up with a group of Demons that knew nothing about strategy and only wanted to charge in and kill. The latter were almost everywhere in the Abyss, while the former simply couldn''t be found. The Magic Dragon''s warning was ignored by Balkh. As an intelligent Demon Wizard, Balkh wasn''t interested in this so-called "arch-enemy" relationship. If that Human with some Devil bloodline wanted to charge in, interfere with his experiment, and challenge his prestige, then he wouldn''t mind killing him. But luring him out of his valley¡­ This method might work against most Demons, but it wouldn''t work against Balkh. He only told his pet one thing: "Continue monitoring." "If he tries to charge in, tell 29th to prepare for battle." The Magic Dragon nodded before asking, "What if 29th loses?" Balkh sneered, "Then let that Human come to find me at the altar." "Aaah!" A scream came from the man''s mouth and then his expression suddenly returned to being calm again! Delight flashed in Balkh''s eyes and focused his attention back on his experiment! ... Marvin paced back and forth at the entrance of the valley for a long time, but there was still no movement from the enemy. He had a feeling that he was being watched. He thought that Balkh would come out soon, but the other party was still not moving, which surprised Marvin. He changed his opinion about Balkh. That guy wasn''t an ordinary Demon Wizard at all. He could actually resist the pressure of the intensely antagonistic relationship between Demons and Devils. This meant that fame and dignity weren''t particularly important to him. That guy was either a genius¡­ Or a lunatic. Regardless of which one it was, it wasn''t good for Marvin. Since Balkh didn''t take the bait, Marvin''s plan to lure the snake out of its hole had failed. He was probably observing him and trying to gauge his strength. Thus, staying around for too long would be very dangerous. At this time, the only path remaining for Marvin was a direct attack! In essence, Marvin was a very lazy person. If he could steal a chicken directly, he wouldn''t bother making it complicated, and if he could assassinate someone, he wouldn''t start a duel. But from another point of view, Marvin was also a very decisive and cruel person. Now that his first plan had clearly failed, he quickly moved on to his second plan. He cancelled his Shadow-shape. The fog in the valley seemed to have some awareness and actually slightly rushed forward at him in response. Marvin sneered. The fog was clearly being controlled by someone. Even if it wasn''t Balkh, some other Demon could be helping. But based on the information he got from the camp, Balkh worked alone, and besides that Magic Dragon Pet who never left his side, there were few other Demons that often associated with him here. The one controlling the fog right now wasn''t Balkh, it was that mystical Magic Dragon. A creature like the Magic Dragon was a pet Wizards yearned for. They could provide a great increase in one''s Magic Power and also hasten one''s casting speed. But that race lived in a very distant and uncommon plane. Very few could capture a Magic Dragon to keep as a pet. As for Balkh''s Magic Dragon, he had most likely gotten it from a lucky encounter¡­ Or perhaps his father, Demon Lord Balkh, used his own resources or forces to catch it. In any case, when facing a Demon Wizard with an altar and a Magic Dragon, it wouldn''t be too bad to be overly prudent. Marvin used his Legend skill, [Summon ¨C Shadow Dragon]! A large Teleportation Gate suddenly took form. But this time, his specialty [Double Efficiency] didn''t trigger. Only six Shadow Dragons appeared above the valley. But Marvin felt it was already enough for such a small valley! The Dragons'' roars echoed from the gate overbearingly. Marvin didn''t want to give the other side too much time to react. Just as the summoning of the Dragons was completed, he started using his own Shapechange ability, [Advanced Shapechanging ¨C Royal Griffin]! Under the effect of the blazing Nature Power, Marvin''s body began to frantically twist and transform. His body transformed into a Griffin''s in an instant! That Griffin was different from ordinary Griffin. There seemed to be a crown on its head and it was covered in golden feathers, and emitting a golden halo! Marvin subconsciously checked his interface: [Royal Griffin (Legend)] [Origin: Advanced Shapechanging] [Ability 1: Fighting Halo ¨C (+5 Courage)] [Ability 2: Affliction immunity ¨C Immunity to all negative status effects] [Ability 3: Bloody Roar ¨C Issues a roar that forces those in the target area to undergo a willpower check. Those who fail become intimidated.] ... The change on his interface dazzled Marvin. He didn''t have time to look carefully but came to a conclusion after a quick glance: Powerful! The Royal Griffin was worthy of being the most powerful Griffin. All the abilities he gained were heaven-defying. The Migratory Bird Council truly bled this time. It seemed that the Half-God Minsk was very important to them. Marvin didn''t think too much about it. After transforming into a Royal Griffin, he directly used [Bloody Roar]! As the Griffin''s roar echoed out, the moving fog surprisingly attenuated a bit and Marvin could see the structure of the valley clearly! This valley wasn''t very big, so he could see the demonic altar in the distance! Marvin roared and directly rushed through the foggy area alongside the six murderous-looking Shadow Dragons! The fog would inflict frightening side effects on Humans or most other Races, but the Royal Griffin''s immunity turned the fog into nothing more than decoration. As for the Shadow Dragons, they were originally shadow lifeforms, and it was very difficult to corrode or curse them. The six monsters rushed in the valley one after the other, making the huge valley shudder. As Marvin flew quickly across the valley, he glanced at the tall Demon next to the altar. Balkh was very outstanding for a Demon. He was using a disguise on himself to look more elegant and gentle. But he couldn''t conceal his natural aura of craziness and slaughter. This was definitely a Greater Demon! ''What is he doing?'' Marvin was puzzled. On the side of the altar, there was a man lying down, twitching erratically! ''That guy is conducting experiments!'' Marvin detected many cages in the depths of the valley! All kinds of Humans were in the cages, strong, weak, old, young, male, and female! There was no anger in these people''s eyes. It looked like they had already lost hope. Until the Griffin''s roar woke them up! "Balkh!" After becoming a Royal Griffin, Marvin was still able to talk. As he charged toward Balkh, he bellowed, "It''s time to end your sinister experiments!" The six Shadow Dragons circled in the sky, sealing all possible escape routes. Because the valley was a bit narrow, Marvin didn''t have them come down. When he broke through the fog, he needed the Shadow Dragons as a cover, but for a melee battle, he could probe on his own first. Balkh was clearly in a bad mood when his experiment got interrupted by Marvin. He suddenly looked up, but the frightening Griffin''s claw had already grabbed his head! Marvin ruthlessly tore Balkh''s head to pieces! But he immediately thought to himself, ''There is something wrong!'' Marvin''s heart sank. Just as he expected, Balkh resurrected in the altar! ''Abyssal spells are truly a bit strange.'' Marvin started to feel a burning pain from his claws! This was due to the immunity. If he had been in his normal form, his body would have probably already started festering! "You actually dare to challenge a Demon Wizard at his altar?" "Have you never been taught common knowledge about the Abyss, young Druid?" Balkh coldly raised his sheep-head staff and aimed at Marvin, who had flown back into the air. Chapter 498: Abyssal Blood Pond Chapter 498: Abyssal Blood Pond Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Royal Griffin maneuvered quickly in the air and dodged Balkh''s Acid Arrow! That staff was imbued with an instant spell, but the Royal Griffin''s attributes were too overwhelming so Marvin was able to easily dodge despite being at close range. And Marvin was very pleased with the fact that Balkh believed he was a Druid. After all, in most cases, transforming into a Griffin was a rare Druid ability. If he had been another flying beast, that Acid Arrow would probably have hit! But Marvin didn''t dare to be careless. The altar shone with a dark flickering light and the Magic Dragon was faintly visible, circling around it. That being couldn''t fight in melee, but it had similar effects to the altar and provided Balkh with endless Magic Power and buffs. The battle was still ongoing. Balkh had the advantage because the Demon Wizard Altar was very frightening and Marvin didn''t want to get closer. Thus, at his order, the six Shadow Dragons charged toward the altar! He wanted to forcibly destroy the altar! After getting rid of it, the Demon Wizard would be far less threatening! "Woosh!" A golden shadow flashed through the sky. Marvin was very careful and didn''t fly too high since the sky above the Withered Leaf Promenade was covered in spatial cracks. If he went too close to them, he would easily be drawn in. He had also ordered the Shadow Dragons to hover at a lower altitude when they approached, but in spite of this, a Shadow Dragon had almost been dragged into a spatial crack. Fortunately, the Shadow Dragons were lifeforms with high resistance to the pull of those spatial cracks. Marvin''s order was quite timely. The Shadow Dragons'' bodies were like dark clouds descending on the small valley, charging imposingly at that altar. But suddenly, the sheep-head staff in the Demon Wizard''s hand let out a wail! That wail carried a powerful intimidating force, and even Marvin wasn''t immune to that willpower check, despite the abilities he gained from being a Royal Griffin! Marvin stiffened and started falling through the air. But this state only lasted for half a second before Marvin was able to readjust and keep flying again. But those Shadow Dragons weren''t as fortunate. Balkh started incanting and grey lights appeared at the corners of the altar! [Legend Spell ¨C Ghostly Death Ray]! Six Death Rays accurately hit the six Shadow Dragons. These Shadow monsters weren''t particularly resistant to Death Magic, so in an instant, three of them collapsed! Two other Dragons seemed to be struggling, as their bodies started dissipating and they awkwardly fell to the ground, unable to move! But the last Shadow Dragon stood tall against the destructive power of the Death Ray and still managed to pounce at the altar. Marvin''s heart sank. Balkh was more difficult to handle than he had imagined! That Shadow Dragon definitely wouldn''t be able to break the altar alone. Demon Wizard Altars were like Wizard Towers. They had all kinds of defenses, and the six Death Rays were just one of them. Balkh definitely still had other means of defense! ... Just as expected, as soon as the Shadow Dragon pounced on the altar, a bloody light flashed! A door opened out of nowhere and a lot of blood started pouring onto the Shadow Dragon''s body. Despite being a type of lifeform with rather limited consciousness, the Shadow Dragon let out an anguished wail after being drenched in the blood. Marvin watched attentively as the Shadow Dragon melted! That blood fell on the altar and Balkh, but they both came out unscathed. In fact, each tile of the altar was greedily absorbing the blood as if it was the most delicious delicacy. Marvin could even feel the Demonic Altar''s energy increasing! ''Fuck!'' ''Abyssal Blood Pond!'' ''That guy actually has the privilege to open the Abyssal Blood Pond!'' Even though it seemed that Balkh was a bit tired, as if using the blood caused him great exertion, the Abyssal Blood Pond was a very troublesome matter. Marvin was filled with trepidation at this revelation. The Abyssal Blood Pond was a very powerful pool of energy and its essence was similar to that of the Negative Energy Plane''s [Evil Spirit Sea], the Nine Hells'' [Sin Country], as well as the Universe Magic Pool. The difference was that the Demons themselves originated from the Abyssal Blood Pond. Each Demon Spawn was born from it. There was a main Abyssal Blood Pond, but there were also some separate lesser Blood Ponds, but they were controlled by the powerful Demon Lords. There were no more than ten Demon Lords that were in control of a Blood Pond. Although Balkh''s father was a famous Demon Lord, he definitely wasn''t one of them. Marvin narrowed his eyes. Since that was the case, where did Balkh get the ability to control Abyssal Blood Pond from? It had to be known that the blood from the Abyssal Blood Pond carried endless Magic Power. These droplets of blood could melt any non-Demonic lifeform while raising the Demons'' power. If it was used on a Demonic Altar, it would charge it with additional energy. No wonder Marvin felt that the altar seemed to become stronger. Balkh was prepared to have a war of attrition with him. ... After being shocked by the use of the Abyssal Blood Pond, Marvin didn''t dare to approach the altar. He knew that now was the time where the Blood Energy was the most abundant, so going in would definitely end in a pretty bad outcome. Six Shadow Dragons had been taken care of just like that. Balkh''s strength was quite fearsome. No wonder none of the powerhouses of Eisengel wanted to take that mission. It seemed like Balkh had support from someone other than his father. Marvin once heard that just like the Evil Spirit Sea had its own wisdom, the Abyssal Blood Pond also had a faint will. That will could choose some outstanding Demons and give them special treatment. This was similar to Feinan''s Fate Sorcerers, who were chosen by the will of the plane. Maybe Balkh was that "Fate-Chosen Demon". But in any case, Marvin''s mission was to eliminate Balkh, or else he could only obediently do a newcomer patrol. Although the situation wasn''t good, Marvin felt that it still wasn''t beyond his abilities. He contemplated for a few more moments before diving down decisively! "You are courting death!" Balkh sneered. He brandished his sinister sheep-head staff once more. "Woosh!" A Ghostly Death Ray shot out at Marvin! The Royal Griffin burst open in mid air, its feathers flying in all directions! A shadow fell to the ground and rolled over several times before disappearing from Balkh''s sight!! Chapter 499: Eternal Night Seal Chapter 499: Eternal Night Seal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation T/N: Eternal Night Banish -> Eternal Night Seal The originally noisy valley suddenly fell silent. Marvin''s 200 points of Stealth along with a diversionary tactic let him disappear from Balkh''s eyes in an instant. Although a Royal Griffin had a powerful constitution, it would still be vulnerable to the spells of a powerful Wizard. In addition, it was Marvin''s first time using this kind of Shapechange skill, so he wasn''t very proficient in using this shape. Thus, he seemed to be at a disadvantage when facing the Demon Wizard Balkh. Although his Human body wasn''t as powerful, it had extreme burst power. Marvin was looking for an opportunity to deal with the Demon Wizard. He had the ability, he just needed a chance to strike. He hid in the shadows, silently prowling around the altar. The altar shone with a dazzling light and a dense fog rose up. Balkh clearly wasn''t an idiot. Since he couldn''t tell where Marvin had disappeared to, he used magic to block the latter''s sight. And like the previous one, that fog also had a corroding aura. Marvin silently glanced at his logs and saw that a series of checks kept appearing. He had no time to waste. This fog might also be a way for Balkh to find his position. The longer he delayed, worse the situation would get for him. The next second, Marvin disappeared from his spot! Night Boundary! "Woosh!" A shadow charged at the Demonic Altar! However, Balkh wasn''t confused by Marvin''s sudden attack, instead just laughing at him. "You dare to charge into a Demon Wizard Altar?" "You''re screwed!" Following his words, a dangerous aura appeared in the altar. But Marvin was still very calm. He moved like a breeze and seemed dazzling in the muddy altar. He made a complex step and arrived behind Balkh, putting his hand directly on Balkh''s body! "Careless Demon." Just as Marvin''s voice echoed, Balkh felt his vision darken! Legend Skill ¨C Eternal Night Seal! Every skill and specialty of the Ruler of the Night class was very rare and powerful. Like the trump card Marvin just used, Eternal Night Seal! This skill had a certain chance of sealing enemies into a space belonging to Marvin! In that instant, the two people disappeared from the altar. The Greater Demon apparently didn''t have much resistance to this kind of magic, and he also had no chance of casting a spell in response because of the speed of Marvin''s sneak attack! Balkh only felt cold in the pitch black darkness! "Do you still think you have a chance of success after being cut off from the altar?" The cold voice echoed behind Balkh. Azure Leaf slashed down, cutting down Balkh into pieces! It seemed that, as a Demon Wizard, Balkh''s physical body wasn''t very powerful. But the scene that followed shocked Marvin. After Balkh''s body fell apart, it turned into glass! ''What? It''s a mirror image?'' ''Impossible! I definitely checked! It was the real thing!'' After managing to use Eternal Night Seal, he didn''t expect that Balkh could still escape. This was simply too strange, because the moment Marvin touched him, he had been certain that it was Balkh''s main body. Since that was the case, there was only one explanation. Within the dark space, Marvin slowly shook his head and muttered, ''This guy is crazy indeed.'' ... Back in the altar, a tall shadow resurrected once more! But this time, Balkh''s expression seemed even more sinister than before! He never thought he would be killed twice in a single day. Although he could resurrect within the altar, the altar''s energy would be greatly weakened each time. However, it wouldn''t damage him much. What made him even angrier was that the second time he was killed, that Human managed to completely sever his connection to the altar! That kind of frightening sealing ability was definitely something that few would ever be able to grasp. If not for his special circumstances, he might have been unable to resurrect after that! Thinking of this, Balkh''s heart became rather heavy. He originally thought that it was like with the two previous Human Assassins, he only needed to prevent their sneak attack, and the rest would be easy. But he hadn''t expected that this guy still had such powerful cards to play. There was quite a bit of a Devilish aura on his body. It seemed that it wasn''t without reason. Many guesses flashed through Balkh''s head at this moment. But he had to keep fighting anyway. He shouted, "29th!" The Magic Dragon that had been hovering around the edges of the altar warned, "Master, 29th isn''t fit for battle right now! His state seemed to be fluctuating when I woke him up. We might...." Balkh abruptly ordered, "I need his ability!" "I want to crush that Human!" The Magic Dragon quickly answered, "As you wish." Its body suddenly swelled up! At this moment, Marvin rescinded his Eternal Night Seal and appeared on the altar once again. But he didn''t go after Balkh this time. After the Eternal Night Seal didn''t manage to finish off Balkh, Marvin figured that Balkh would continue to linger around here. This altar was far from an ordinary altar to Balkh! ''That guy is just like a Lich, he bound his soul to the altar¡­ This is a lunatic move!" Marvin really couldn''t understand why a Greater Demon like Balkh would do that. Could there be something mysterious about this valley that he was not yet aware of? In any case, since Marvin already figured out the relation between Balkh and the altar, he wouldn''t foolishly go after Balkh again. The altar was the key! Only by destroying the altar would he be able to kill Balkh! Marvin intended to leave with a Shadow Step, but who would have thought that just as he appeared on the altar, a powerful sticky texture adhered to him! Shadow Step! Failed! Marvin was startled. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed the Magic Dragon puffing up. Its mouth opened up extremely wide and an adult curled up in a fetal position came out from it. He was emitting the sinister aura of the Abyss! Marvin swore under his breath as he tried to break free and leave this place, but it was too late. As Balkh''s laughter echoed, that prone man opened his eyes. His eyes were amber-colored and he looked like an ordinary Human. But the aura he leaked was definitely demonic! What was even more frightening was the extreme density of the aura coming from his body! It was even stronger than the aura of Greater Devil Balkh himself! 29th extended his right hand and put it on Marvin''s stiff shoulder. Logs flashed before Marvin''s eyes: [Your body is being invaded by Abyssal Corruption¡­] [Abyssal Corruption: The target is forcibly corrupted.] Chapter 500: Characteristic – Arch-enemy Chapter 500: Characteristic ¨C Arch-enemy Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A terrible scene was playing out in the strange altar. A deep roar came from 29th''s mouth. He didn''t actually attack, but he looked like a fierce beast. His hand was on Marvin''s shoulder and a large amount of black gas was continuously seeping into and invading Marvin''s body. Marvin had an expression of great pain on his face! A substance with a strong, sticky texture clung to him, making his Night Walker escape skills unusable! On the side, Balkh had a sinister grin on his face. Corrupt 29th really didn''t disappoint him! He made a few monsters in his previous experiments, yet only 29th was usable at all. But 29th was very unstable. He could sometimes keep his Human intelligence, while sometimes becoming more like a crazy Demon. Balkh guessed that his personality had split apart when trying to fight off the invading Demon Spawn. But despite the problems, he was pleasantly surprised to find that 29th had two very frightening abilities. The first ability was related to space. Every lifeform in his surroundings would be affected by spatial distortions. It was like he was a spatial crack or vortex, attracting the enemies and making them unable to escape. The second ability was particularly frightening. It was a Legend level Abyssal spell, [Abyssal Corruption]! Abyssal Corruption was a rather rare taboo ability. Even the most gifted Greater Demons might not necessarily ever gain this kind of ability. Thus, Balkh was very happy when Corrupt 29th gained that ability. Abyssal Corruption was very overbearing and vicious, and was almost impossible to resist! This was quite similar to the Evil Spirit Plane''s corruption ritual. If someone was hit by Abyssal Corruption, their body would suffer from the influence of the Abyss'' Magic Power and gradually turn into a Demon. And their mind would also be controlled, forcing the target to follow the orders of the Corruption user. For example, if Marvin was successfully corrupted by ability, his mind would come under 29th''s control. Balkh was looking forward to seeing this happen. Corrupt 29 was still unstable and it appeared that the young Legend was actually quite strong. If he could get that person to become his subordinate, then this valley''s defenses would be even stronger! Ever since he learnt of that Human Camp''s existence, Balkh had been constantly on guard against those powerhouses'' attacks. He knew the Humans wouldn''t be willing to leave him blocking such an important path. But he happily accepted this kind of situation. With their attacks, he could quickly sharpen himself. Although he was a relatively sane Demon Wizard, he still had the warlike temper of Demons. "Become my servant, young Human¡­" Excitement flashed through Balkh''s eyes. He didn''t finish off Marvin because he was coveting his fighting strength! He hoped that the spell would take root and gain him a powerful pawn! But at the same time, unknown to Balkh, Marvin was ongoing a special test. On his interface, countless lines of logs flashed before his eyes, like a waterfall of words and numbers. These were all checks. About six resistance checks would appear every second. This showed how powerful the Ruler of the Night''s resistances were. But even so, according to the interface, his body was still slowly developing toward the Demon side, apparently not managing to pass all the checks. This wasn''t good news. Marvin thought of a solution in a split second. Although he couldn''t use his escape skills, his body was still powerful! He could easily escape if he could overcome the sticky substance and the restriction from the transformation. As long as he could use Diamond Shape, he would be temporarily immune to the forced corruption and should be able to slip away. But before he could do so, another log appeared before his eyes: [Your body is under the attack of Abyssal Corruption¡­ Warning, Warning, a bloodline is awakening within your body.] Marvin was startled. His body still had yet another bloodline that could be awakened? At that instant, he felt a searing pain as if he was being burnt, his skin turning red hot! Marvin felt dizzy as a powerful force erupted from some corner of his body and resisted the power of the Abyssal Corruption! ''This is¡­'' Marvin was extremely shocked by the changes in his body and didn''t know what to think! At that time, the Corrupt''s body twitched. His Abyssal Corruption failed! "How could it be!?" Balkh paled. He hurriedly brandished his staff, ready to attack Marvin before he could recover. But he didn''t expect Marvin to be faster than him. He took a quick step to stay out of Balkh''s line of sight as his daggers slashed down ruthlessly. Desperation Style! Corrupt 29th''s body was that of an ordinary human, so how could it resist Marvin''s attack? He was instantly chopped into pieces! By the time Balkh recovered and used the altar to attack Marvin again, the latter had already escaped! He left the range of the altar and relied on his Stealth once more to hide! He needed to take some time to check what happened! ... All this seemed very long, but it actually only took an instant. Marvin''s amazing reaction speed was very advantageous. If he had responded any slower, the outcome might have been different. He hid in the darkness, silently taking account of the changes in his body. That warmth was still flowing within him. He could feel the power. That power came from lava! Molten Power! One of the purest forms of power in the world, it was said to be comparable to the Fire Power of the Fire Elemental Sovereign! ''I actually have part of the bloodline of the Molten Archdevil?'' Marvin had a complicated expression. A newly activated bloodline appeared on the interface: [Molten Bloodline: As the successor of the Molten Archdevil, you have awakened Molten Power] He managed to get rid of the Abyssal Corruption because of the characteristic that appeared when he awakened his bloodline. [Characteristic ¨C Arch-enemy: The battle between the Greater Devils and the Abyss has been continuing for a millennium. As a Greater Devil''s successor, you have high resistances against your arch-enemies. Abyssal Magic Resistance: 50%] Abyssal Magic Resistance! And it reached 50%! This was a very amazing number. Although Marvin didn''t get any extra resistance for Death spells, from now on, if he managed to resist a channeled Abyssal spell just once, he would be able to escape! Chapter 501: Devil Horsemen Chapter 501: Devil Horsemen Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation It was thanks to this unexpectedly gained characteristic that Marvin successfully resisted the Abyssal Corruption. He also took the chance to slip away and disappear from Balkh''s sight. After carefully reviewing the description of the Molten Bloodline, Marvin felt a bit of a burden in his heart. The Molten Bloodline was definitely a powerful bloodline. The Molten Archdevil was one of the Lords of the Nine Hells, so his bloodline naturally had boundless power. As one of the highest Greater Devils, his bloodline was incredibly tyrannical! But Marvin had never had any sort of encounter with the Molten Archdevil, and his Shapeshift Sorcerer abilities came from another Ancient Archdevil. The origin of that power¡­ Marvin thought for a moment before understanding. His mood became heavier afterward because he didn''t know what kind of side effects might come from having that bloodline. His intuition told him that this wasn''t that simple. ''Diross¡­ I didn''t think that there was still something mysterious about the bottle after it went through the Great Duke''s examination.'' Marvin couldn''t help but smile bitterly. The Molten Archdevil''s bloodline couldn''t have come from his own body. It was definitely due to his grandfather. As for why he did this and whether Marvin''s body was truly compatible with this bloodline, he had no idea about the answer to these questions just yet. But right now, the Molten Bloodline had only been slightly awakened, so aside from the Arch-enemy characteristic, Marvin only got a [Fire Adept] specialty. The Fire Adept specialty gave resistance to all sorts of harm from fire and was a decent ability. Of course, this bloodline awakening was due to the Abyssal Corruption attack. Hell and the Abyss were mortal enemies, after all. ... While Marvin went into the shadows to check on his new bloodline, Balkh went berserk. Corrupt 29th, which he had so painstakingly created, had been cut into pieces! And that bastard still managed to flee! "Crafty Devil!" Balkh shouted, "You actually disguised as a Human!" He couldn''t be more familiar with the aura that burst out of Marvin''s body. It was the aura of the Nine Hells! He swore to destroy Marvin! Light burst out of the altar, followed by thick, black clouds! Marvin raised his head and stared blankly for a moment when he saw the mass of thunder and lighting brewing! ''That guy is using a large-scale killing array!'' Marvin ran further away. Balkh was really a powerful opponent. The Demonic Altar and the Abyssal Blood Pond gave him a steady flow of energy, making it too difficult for Marvin to kill him. Even Eternal Night Seal was useless since he had bound his soul to the altar. Marvin had no idea why he would be willing to make that decision. As the son of a Demon Overlord, Balkh''s move was too crazy. Doing this meant that he would live and die with the Demonic Altar. The advantage for Marvin was that if he wanted to kill Balkh, he only had to destroy the altar. Yet most of the powerhouses in the Crimson Wasteland tended to act alone, when in fact, even a team of Legends wouldn''t necessarily be able to destroy that Demonic Altar. Balkh''s roiling Abyssal Spell was extremely intimidating. Maybe it was because Balkh knew that someone had his back, but he was quite disdainful when facing the lone Marvin. In his eyes, Marvin would never be able to defeat him. Perhaps this would be the case if it were someone else that Balkh was looking at. But Marvin was different. He still had a trump card. ''I really didn''t think I would be using that thing.'' ''I don''t know if there will be any side effects or consequences¡­'' ''But it''s also good. If I meet him, I can ask him about the Molten Bloodline.'' The lightning in the sky became increasingly heavier. Balkh clearly wanted to use [Thunder Purgatory] to completely ruin the valley and force Marvin into the open. Marvin abruptly threw out a scroll! Hell Corps Contract! He had been told that he could use this contract to summon a group of Devils from Hell to fight for him! This contract, like the potion, was given to Marvin by his grandfather. He had yet to use it, out of fear that it could have additional unwanted effects. Especially in Feinan. If he opened a Hell Gate in Feinan, he would become sinner against the plane. But he felt a lot better about using it in the Crimson Wasteland. And with the addition of the Molten Bloodline, Marvin had a lot of questions. Since Balkh was so troublesome, Marvin had no choice but to use this most powerful last resort. Indeed, most Legends alone, or even a small team of them, would be unable to destroy the Demonic Altar. But an army could easily flatten it! At that time, the ancient contract burst with bright light. The muttering from Hell echoed beside Marvin''s ear. He had heard those kinds of voices many times. Only the rhythm was different. When he heard these voices, Balkh was struck with fear. "Woosh!" Lightning congealed in the sky. The Teleportation Gate had yet to open and the sounds of horses'' hooves could already be heard. "Thud thud thud thud!" Just moments later, it felt like an army was stepping across the plane! Above the valley, shadows kept emerging from the blood-colored gate. These people were wearing black and white masks and sitting atop Skeletal Warhorses. Each Devil Horseman was equipped with a green spear. A faint green flame was burning at the end of the spear. This was Hell''s fire! The Hell Corps Contract summoned 24 Devil Horsemen! They would be enough to completely destroy any city in Feinan without a powerful Legend defending it because the leader of the horsemen was actually a middle-rank Devil. "Middle-rank Devil, Blackhand Bard at your service." "This is the Dark Blade Horsemen Regiment''s 3rd platoon." "Lord Diross sends his regards and told me to faithfully execute all your orders!" The leader of the Devil Horsemen came out and spoke in an ice-cold voice while facing Marvin. Marvin knew that the Devil Race was very strict regarding hierarchy. Greater Devils had absolute authority over the Lesser Devils. And Archdevils had the most supreme authority. Even if these Devils were unwilling to heed a Human''s orders, with Diross'' order, they didn''t dare to not comply. Marvin nodded, focusing his gaze on the Demonic Altar. "Destroy it!" he ordered. All the Devil Horsemen charged at the same time, aiming at Balkh on the altar. The latter''s face was already deathly pale! Chapter 502: Harvest [Two in One] Chapter 502: Harvest [Two in One] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When the Devil Horsemen appeared, Balkh was already panicking. Marvin didn''t give him enough time to prepare. This Demon Wizard had Legend level casting abilities and could link up to the Abyssal Blood Pond. Who knew what kind of magic he could use if he had time? Under the lead of Blackhand, the Devil Horsemen launched a relentless attack on the Demonic Altar! For Devils, attacking a Demonic Altar was something very familiar to them. The battles they experienced during the bloody war that had been raging on for a thousand years had forged their instincts. If these Devil Horsemen went one by one, then Balkh would be able to deal with them with his magic. But because the 24 Horsemen split into three groups to attack from three different directions, the Demonic Altar seemed to be unable to handle it. Death Rays were shot out frantically, followed by a great number of weaker spells. Devil Horsemen collapsed one after the other under the rain of flames and dark spells. But none would retreat. The Devils'' pride wouldn''t allow them to compromise with Demons, and Marvin''s absolute command wouldn''t allow that anyways! They could only charge! "Thud thud thud!" The Skeletal Warhorses rushed through the sky, their hooves resounding with a soul-shaking sound. Marvin knew that this wasn''t just a mere sound. It actually had an intimidation effect! The beat of the echoing hooves even disturbed several of Balkh''s casts! Even the Demon Wizard on the altar wasn''t completely immune to it. After all, he was fighting on his own, and the strength of a single person was limited! The aura of destruction kept spreading, but regardless of how fast Balkh cast his spells, he couldn''t stop all the Devil Horsemen! When Blackhand Bard stepped in the Demonic Altar, its defensive system had already been shattered. They stabbed the green spears in their hands at the altar''s floor! At that time, a sharp shattering sound burst from under the altar! Balkh showed a look of despair. He crazily shouted, "Die!" "Crash!" Thunder Purgatory! The terrible lightning bolts made no distinction between what it targeted as it fell from the sky in the area around Balkh, even hitting some of his previous experiments. The Devil Horsemen who had stepped on the altar had were crushed! But the impact of such a powerful Legend Spell also destroyed the last foundations of the altar. As for Blackhand Bard, the Leader of the Devil Horsemen who had the fastest reactions out of them, he managed to jump away from the altar and dodge the calamity! "Crash!" The base of the altar was completely shattered. That banner and the Cyclops'' bony it was hanging from loudly collapsed! A pale blue light floated out from under the base. Balkh seemed to be feeling a bit sluggish. In that short but fierce confrontation, the Devil Horsemen were almost completely wiped out! Only Blackhand remained, and he had lost his mount and his weapon. As long as Balkh could get his soul back, he would be able to successfully escape. But at that time, a shadow appeared between him and his soul. Balkh crumbled! Marvin. He didn''t charge toward Balkh, dashing toward that pale blue light instead. There was a stone in the center of the light. This was Balkh''s soulstone. He sealed his own soul there and bound it with the foundations of the altar, thus making the altar more compatible with his soul. If had more time to keep developing here, this valley would one day become a terrifying stronghold. Unfortunately, that day would never come. Marvin was a lot faster than him! He had already made his preparations when he ordered the Horsemen to assault the altar. After using up his Hell Corps Contract, he definitely wouldn''t give Balkh the chance to flee! Marvin grabbed Balkh''s soulstone and turned to look at the Greater Demon. The latter forced himself to stay calm. With the sheep-head staff in his hand still aiming at Marvin, he gently coaxed, "Give it back. I''ll give you a generous reward." "I''ll let you know in advance, my soulstone is made of the hardest stone. It would take at least a week for you to destroy it." "I know you aren''t a pure Devil. We aren''t natural enemies." Balkh started being polite. But Marvin didn''t care for his words. He only faintly laughed, "A week, you say?" The next moment, the sound of the soulstone shattering exploded from his hand! "Crash!" Two light grey rays of light had burst out of Marvin''s eyes and hit the soulstone. That soulstone, which Balkh had been so sure was nearly indestructible, was shattered just like that! It turned to ashes as the Demon gazed on in disbelief. His soul had been destroyed! ... Only Blackhand and Marvin were left in the altar surrounding after the fierce battle. That solemn middle-rank Devil''s mood didn''t change one bit despite the deaths of all his subordinates. In fact, they had already been prepared to sacrifice themselves when they signed the contract. The day would come sooner or later; it was only a matter of time. Thus, he was very calm. Marvin glanced at him and asked in a soft voice, "Many thanks for all your help. But I have a question, I wonder if you can answer it for me?" Blackhand faltered for a bit before grimly answering, "I''ll do my best to help you, but there are some things that I am unable to talk about or do." Marvin nodded. "Can I see Diross?" After a moment, Blackhand shook his head. Marvin frowned in displeasure. "Why? You should know that my contract came from him." Blackhand thought for a bit before ultimately saying, "Lord Diross told us to listen to your commands, but as I said before, there are some things I cannot divulge. I can only tell you that Lord Diross thinks highly of you and is now attacking a very important place, he doesn''t have time to see anyone." "If he wants to see you, he will appear before you at any time." Marvin inwardly sighed. It was like this, as he''d expected. He didn''t get any useful information about his grandfather from the Devil Horseman. He then asked questions about the side effects of the Molten Bloodline and the Hell Corps Contract. And Blackhand''s answers about those things were also very vague. He was unclear about the Molten Bloodline. As for the contract, the only side effect was that by using it, he had now chosen a side. Devil and Demons were arch-enemies, and Marvin using the contract meant that he had sided against the Demons. This could be considered as a side effect. Marvin didn''t care much about this. He originally had a Devil Bloodline and naturally didn''t have a favorable opinion of Demons. He didn''t expect to work with the Abyss'' lunatics. On contrary, although the Devils were known as destroyers, they were a group of artistic destroyers. Although they were sly, they were very particular about rules. In any case, he didn''t have much more to ask Blackhand, so Marvin let him go. He still had the ashes of Balkh''s soulstone in his hand. He looked at the powder and checked his interface. ''This ability''s destructive power is truly effective on souls. Even this soul receptacle suffered so greatly!" Marvin silently looked at the [Spirit Orb] line. After killing that last Trapper and 29th, his Spirit Orb value reached [200/200]. After the Spirit Orb was filled, a new soul skill called [Harvest] appeared. [Harvest: Soul attack. Completely annihilate an exposed soul receptacle and greatly harm the soul.] This was a very simple and vicious skill. It was similar to the Legend spell [Soul Scatter]! Of course, it was weaker. After all, Soul Scatter was an unconventional spell even among Death Spells. It was exempt from Death Magic Resistances, and the target could only hope that the spell would fail. As for Harvest, it was a very fierce spell when targeting a soulstone or a phylactery. Even in an ordinary battle, using Harvest was like casting a powerful soul attack that could perturb the opponent''s mind, reactions, thoughts, and even their physical brain itself, since the body could be considered a protected soul receptacle. And for battles where every single moment of distraction could change the outcome, Harvest was very useful. The only problem was that this skill needed to gather soul. Only through a great amount of slaughter could he get the previous data to power the ability. Marvin noticed that after he used Harvest, the Spirit Orb returned to [0/200]. If he wanted to collect 200 soul points again, he would need some time. This skill should be kept as a trump card. ... Marvin got considerable benefits from killing Balkh. There was no need to mention experience points. In this realm, the amount of exp gained was huge, but it was also largely useless. The truly useful gains from the fight were those 5 points of Comprehension! This allowed Marvin to take another step toward reaching level 2 Ruler of the Night. With each level in his Ruler of the Night class, he would gain completely new skills. He chose Eternal Night Seal for the first level. Ruler of the Night skills were very formidable! And apart from this, the materials he found were also plentiful. Because Balkh and the Magic Dragon were bonded, he had been able to use his Magic Dragon for storage. After Balkh''s death, the Magic Dragon exploded, but not all the things amassed within disappeared. He left many Blood Essence Stones behind. Marvin counted at least two hundred of them. Marvin supposed that Balkh had snatched those from people nearby. But what Marvin really cared about was a staff that had appeared! Since it was able to survive the explosion of the Magic Dragon, it was definitely something extraordinary. Marvin carefully examined the green staff. It looked slimmer than the ordinary types of magic staves that he had seen most often and he thought that it looked more like the wands used by lesser Angels. But the staff had a powerful aura of Nature. Although Marvin couldn''t properly appraise it himself, he knew that it was an outstanding find. It might be a Nature-attributed Magic Staff, like the kind that most Druids would use. The reason Balkh himself didn''t use that staff was surely due to him being a Demon, and thus being rejected by the power of Nature. Apart from this, there was a floating silver funnel as well as a huge black gem. Marvin didn''t know what those were for at all and would need a specialized appraiser to look at them. But they clearly shouldn''t be ordinary items either. In short, just finding the Blood Essence Stones and the Magic Staff was already a huge profit. Marvin didn''t clean them up as he still had to deal with the aftermath. There was still someone else in this valley, after all. ... Marvin kicked aside some crushed rocks. The man was still alive and breathing. But what startled Marvin was this man had the same aura as Corrupt 29th, who had attacked him. "You¡­ Killed him?" Apparently, not only was this man able to survive the whole fight, but he also witnessed the scene of him killing Balkh. He gingerly crawled out of the pile of rocks. The left side of his face was burnt black, as was his left hand. It was clear that he had been hit by the Thunder Purgatory spell. But he didn''t die. This meant that he had an inconceivably robust constitution. "Who are you?" Marvin was very wary of him. The man was silent for a moment before he looked down at his hands. He then raised his head back toward Marvin and said with a mournful tone, "I don''t know who I am." ... In the depths of the valley, there were some Humans were curled up in cages. "They are my people," that man lamented to Marvin, "but they already lost their Human dignity at the Demon''s hands." "I am an exception. He fancied my background. I was a general in our world." "Our world was very old and there had always been rumors of Demons in the past, but no one took them seriously. To be honest, that day, when the Great Prophet issued a warning, I also didn''t take it seriously. We thought those so-called ancient rumors were just stories. How could there be Gods and Demons?" "But¡­ Disaster arrived swiftly and mercilessly. The Demon army swept through our world, destroying it completely." "I drifted around for a while before finally landing in this Demon''s hands. He did some things to my body¡­ Some unforgivable experiments." "Honestly, I wouldn''t resist if you wanted to kill me." "I felt the huge change happening to my body. I became very powerful. But also powerless." After saying this, the man stopped where he was and couldn''t help falling to his knees and weeping. There was a cage in front of him containing a woman and a child. They were his wife and child. They had been unable to survive Balkh''s first round of experiments. Their bodies already smelled bad. But that man called Baro still looked at them. Marvin stood at his side, silently shaking his head. Although he already knew that many planes had suffered from Demonic invasions, he still felt angry seeing this scene before him. The people of Feinan and Secondary Planes were still the same. They just wanted to live in peace in their territories. But there were always some disasters that would come. "Can you give them peace?" Baro pointed at those Humans who all had blank expressions and clenched his teeth, adding, "And me." "I have nothing left." Marvin gently drew his Azure Leaf and walked over silently. Chapter 503: Holy Light City Chapter 503: Holy Light City Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the depths of the valley, a cold light kept flashing. Those Humans didn''t let out any screams or even react at all. They all died at Marvin''s hands. He had to do this. This was the Crimson Wasteland, one of the cruellest places in the Universe. These guys had already lost their minds, they wouldn''t be able to survive here. Just as Baro said, it would be better to grant them peace. But after the blade stopped, Baro found that he was still alive. He looked at Marvin, who was quietly wiping his blade, with a puzzled expression. "They are people who had no hope of surviving, and thus I killed them," Marvin said in a soft voice, "but you aren''t." "I am not a Human anymore," Baro muttered painfully. "I don''t care. I don''t think anyone would care about much after losing all their friends and relatives, right?" Marvin solemnly said, "In my opinion, you can keep surviving here. Your body is a wonder. What that Demon did to you is unforgivable, but I can feel that you aren''t an evil person, and there is an immense power flowing through your body." "I have no reason to kill you." "You said you were a powerful general in the past. Then you should be strong enough. Some deaths are unavoidable, but those who give up on their lives despite having the strength to push on are cowards." Marvin looked into Baro''s eyes as he said that. "This world is very cruel. Sometimes, everyone thinks that death is a form of salvation." "But even if you lose all reason to keep on living, you are still alive. There is no need to discuss this. Life is precious, and protecting precious lives is something everyone should do." "Keep on living. There is still hope." After saying this, Marvin didn''t stay in the valley. If Baro wanted to kill himself, he wouldn''t prevent him. However, he did feel a great power within him. That man''s will was strong enough to resist the invasion of the Demon Spawn, which was a miracle in itself. Balkh created him but was unable to control him. Marvin had no interest in killing such a pitiful man. In the depths of the valley, Baro was completely immobile, still feeling at a loss as he stared at Marvin''s back. He kneeled there, not moving for a long time. Eventually, night fell. A pair of scarlet eyes suddenly opened. After two minutes, a conflagration flared up and the valley was engulfed in fire. Out of the smoke, a strange, tall shadow silently left the valley with a broken sword. No one knew where he would go. Now, just like everyone else in this world, even if he was standing in front of a deep abyss, he would still walk forward. ... Eisengel. An old man wearing a pair of glasses looked at Marvin in shock. "You killed Balkh?" Marvin set the Demon''s head on the tablet, asserting, "You can appraise it to see whether it''s a Greater Demon''s head or not." The old Wizard pushed up his glasses and took a deep look at Marvin. "Youth, you misunderstand me." "It''s not that Eisengel has no one that is able to kill such a Demon, but you should know why no one was willing to do that." Of course Marvin knew. Balkh didn''t represent just himself. He was the son of that famous Demon Lord. Demon Lord Balkh was a critical existence in the Abyss. Although he couldn''t compare with the peak Demon Lords, he was also considered a powerful Hegemon. The Crimson Wasteland wasn''t Feinan and didn''t have the protection of the Universe Magic Pool. This place was covered in spatial cracks, so Demons and Devils with a lot of power could force their way in. Forces from all over the Universe were fighting over territory and resources. Although Balkh was working on his own, that didn''t mean he had no backup. Killing Balkh would bring one great trouble. Thus, most of the strongest powerhouses in Eisengel decided to look away. Only someone who was in a rush like Marvin would choose to take this mission. But he wasn''t afraid. Balkh''s father was indeed troublesome. But at most, he was a bit more troublesome than Glynos. What about the Black Dragon God he had offended, or the Dream God, or Tidoma¡­ Hartson? In any case, he had offended the Gods and a few powerhouses of the Negative Energy Plane already. So what if a Demon Lord was added to that pile? This kind of situation would worry others. But Marvin wasn''t afraid of them. He only paid attention to his own strength. He believed that as long as his strength was increased quickly enough, when those Gods and Demons came after him, he would be able to directly send them away! This was Marvin''s confidence. ... After completing the quest with the old caster, Marvin finally received the reward for his mission. Although Blood Essence Stones were extremely precious, after getting so many things from Balkh, Marvin didn''t care about that relatively meager amount of Blood Essence Stones. He cared more about the two maps. To a newcomer, information was more important. And among the information available, Maps were considered most important. Otherwise, if he went around blindly, many things could go wrong. To be honest, Eisengel''s camp seemed to have held back a bit of information from the maps to some extent. Many parts of the maps weren''t complete. But they were still rather kindhearted as most of the dangerous locations were indicated while some major locations were roughly marked too. The Crimson Wasteland was vast. The world''s map divided it into five sections, each of them separated by a long mountain range. The place Marvin was currently at, Eisengel, was in the southern region. This world map didn''t give Marvin a lot of information, but the small, detailed map did. The forces around Eisengel were pointed out in the details on the map, including the Devil Pond, the Dark Abyss, Mushroom City, and other hostile powers. It was worth mentioning that as a Human force, Eisengel still had allies in the surroundings. Following the Withered Leaf Promenade north would lead to Black Swan Hill. This was a hub of communications and was the residence of a mysterious old man. He was raising groups of Black Swans and offered people interplanar information services. These Black Swans were of a very special breed, said to be able to travel through time to arrive at the place you wanted the information delivered to. And it was also said that in Black Swan Hill, there was a very powerful force that no one dared to provoke. Thus, some smaller settlements formed in the surroundings of Black Swan Hill. But the mysterious old man was quite eccentric and didn''t pay any attention to the olive branch sent by other Human forces. Eisengel''s real ally was another territory named [Holy Light City]. And this Holy Light City was northwest of Black Swan Hill. ''Holy Light City¡­'' ''Isn''t that the place the last message from Half-God Minsk was sent from?'' Marvin''s eyes shone as he immediately began preparing for his departure. Chapter 504: Cold Light’s Grasp Chapter 504: Cold Light¡¯s Grasp Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin didn''t stay long in Eisengel. This camp mainly made up of Human Wizards was bound to just be a stop on his journey. He rested for a day in the camp and left Eisengel under the cover of the night. He obtained a few good things from Balkh, but unfortunately, Eisengel was only a small camp. There was no Grandmaster Appraiser, so Marvin wasn''t able to get the items identified. But he had heard that there were all kinds of talented Appraisers in Holy Light City. The place was also one of the most powerful Human forces in the Crimson Wasteland. While Marvin was gathering information about Holy Light City back in Eisengel, a recent rumor caught his attention. Apparently, Holy Light City hadn''t been very peaceful lately. The daughter of the Moon Goddess Faniya, Miss Silvermoon, had apparently been seen in Holy Light City. She was a secretive person, but had still been recognized by a few knowledgeable people. It was once divined that Miss Silvermoon''s most beloved artifact was buried in some hidden jewel cave in the surroundings of Holy Light City. Thus, Holy Light City was very lively in recent days and many forces were lusting after it. Marvin didn''t know much about the mysterious Moon Goddess, and her daughter, Miss Silvermoon also rarely openly appeared. But he knew about the famous Cold Light''s Grasp. There was a great amount of knowledge about Legendary straight daggers out of the things that were important to know in order to advance as an Assassin in Feinan. And Marvin was naturally infatuated with these weapons. His [Azure Leaf]s were considered outstanding among daggers. But from what he knew, the Cold Light''s Grasp daggers were a rank above that. His [Azure Leaf]s were a pair of Legendary Items, while the [Cold Light''s Grasp]s were a pair of Artifacts! They were a pair of daggers that ranked above [Nightfall]. ''The Crimson Wasteland was said to have been the battlefield for a multitude of wars. Countless Gods fell here.'' ''From what I know, Miss Silvermoon died in the 3rd era. It''s most likely her soul that is lingering here.'' ''Could Cold Light''s Grasp really be appearing?'' Thinking up to this point, Marvin couldn''t help feeling a bit heated up. He would try his luck on this trip to Holy Light City to look for Minsk and see if he could get Cold Light''s Grasp while he was there. After all, Azure Leaf was already proof that powerful weapons would greatly enhance his own considerable strength. He crossed the field and set foot on the Withered Leaf Promenade, walking northward under the cover of the night. ... Somewhere in the Abyss, flames were swaying between mountains. A roar suddenly shook the land. "Someone dared to kill my child!" It was a Demon that was the size of a small mountain! The place was an endless battlefield. A large number of strange insects were rushing out of various cracks all over the place. The Greater Demon brandished his huge hammer and crushed these insects into green juice. That juice stoked his Demon Flame while at the same time stoking his anger! The army of Demons behind him also shouted angrily, attacking their enemies. This was a great victory. A whole new Secondary Plane had been conquered. But Demon Lord Balkh wasn''t excited at all. In fact, as the war ended, he immediately returned to his own territory. His eyes pierced through the plane, looking at the youth''s face. The other side seemed to have felt his gaze and turned to look at him. Next second, an immense power interfered and he lost track of the youth. "To actually kill my most promising child..." Balkh''s anger was seething. But he couldn''t do much about it. His son had died in the Crimson Wasteland. There was an agreement between Gods and Demons that powerhouses at his level couldn''t enter the Crimson Wasteland. Those who died in the Crimson Wasteland couldn''t be avenged, or else that plane would have been destroyed by someone in fury by now. But even if Demon Lords couldn''t personally intervene, it didn''t mean that they couldn''t send others to do so. "Immediately gather information about that Human." "Use all the forces we have in the Crimson Wasteland. I saw it was the Southern Wasteland. How many people do we have there?" Facing Balkh''s question, the beautiful Succubus secretary softly answered, "We don''t have many people in the Southern Wasteland." "But the good news is that [Blade] is there." Balkh sneered, "Have him bring that Human''s head back to me." After three minutes, in a deserted woodland in Holy Light City''s surroundings, a mantis-like shadow slowly awakened. ... Bloody Wasteland, North of Holy Light City. The Wasteland''s climate was very strange and there were no fixed rules. For example, the north of Holy Light City was an overgrown snow mountain, and further in was a flowery land that seemed to be in the heights of springtime. On the endless snowy slope, a young girl was strenuously walking forward. Not far from her, a short branch was peeking out a snow-covered tree. The young girl walked past without any change of expression. But as she passed by that branch, it turned into a snake! "Ssss!" The snake snapped at her pierced into the young girl''s neck, but the strange thing was that no blood flowed. "Woosh!" A cold light flashed and the head of the snake fell to the ground. It disappeared after rolling down the slope. "You shouldn''t waste your talent." A gentle voice echoed beside the girl''s ears. "I know that your people are innate assassins, but Assassins relying solely on their natural talents will easily die on their path." The young girl''s expression was very calm as she retorted, "Which Assassin won''t die? You want me to stay worthless all my life and just keep on living like this?" The voice sounded very helpless as it complained, "Sometimes, I really feel like you are my teacher instead." The young girl revealed a rare smiling expression. "Rest assured, Teacher, I have a spring of the Fountain of Youth, my lifespan is enough for me to use it." "The Fountain of Youth isn''t omnipotent. You already practiced in a special space for ten years. The way you have been squandering it, you won''t have long left when you return to Feinan." That voice was still trying to persuade her. The girl looked at the sky and resolutely said, "It''s good enough. I don''t expect to live long." "I only hope to become stronger as fast as I can. Only in that way can I help him." "Teacher, you said that Cold Light''s Grasp is suitable to be my weapon, but can we really find it?" With a tone full of pride, the gentle voice answered, "Of course." "After all¡­ it is the weapon I used when I was alive¡­" "Go, Holy Light City isn''t far now." Chapter 505: Black Swan Hill [Two in One] Chapter 505: Black Swan Hill [Two in One] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Crimson Wasteland was a desolate place. Especially the wilderness when it was dark. Marvin was walking alone, and he never encountered any intelligent lifeforms other than howling monsters. From what he had seen so far, he could tell already that the small map was obviously not to scale. The Withered Leaf Promenade was a lot longer than Marvin had thought. He walked for a full night before leaving that oppressing sky. Fortunately, after killing Balkh, there were no more particularly troublesome obstacles left on the path, only some common monsters. Marvin could slash his way through without making any real effort. The advantage was that it saved him a lot of trouble, but the disadvantage was that he wouldn''t be able to obtain more Comprehension points. Now he was at [8/10] Comprehension. In other words, after he obtained two more Comprehension points, he would become a level 2 Ruler of the Night. Each time a Legend class was leveled up, the person''s strength would drastically increase. Although Marvin couldn''t currently increase his Dexterity due to the restraint of the Godly attribute realm, there were other ways to improve. Moreover, those valuable skill points would allow him to learn another impressive Ruler of the Night skill. Compared to other Legends, Marvin also had the [Essence Absorption System] as an advantage. It was just that in the system, experience was at a much lower rank than Comprehension, creating a glut of it now that he was a Legend. Marvin tried numerous times to see if he could somehow convert a few hundred thousand experience points into Comprehension points. But it turned out to be impossible. Marvin''s power had not reached a point where he could be above the rules. In any case, after a night, Marvin reached the end of the promenade and arrived on wide plain. The mountain range in the distance looked like a swan flapping its wings. A Black Swan. ''Black Swan Hill, finally.'' ... Due to Eisengel''s pass, Marvin was allowed to enter Black Swan Hill with no problems. He looked around and saw many people. Marvin was surprised to see that there were non-Legends among the inhabitants! They weren''t just common civilians, though. They were all at least 3rd rank or 4th rank. But still, it might be very difficult for them to survive in this cruel wasteland. Apparently, Black Swan Hill was protecting them. Marvin suddenly thought of the rumors about that mysterious old man. The fact that even the Demons and Evil Spirits wouldn''t dare provoke Black Swan Hill cleared showed the man''s intimidating strength. Marvin asked the guards indirectly about how to find the mysterious old man. He didn''t expect that the process would be rather simple. The mysterious old man didn''t object to meeting outsiders. His mysteriousness lay in his origins, not his appearance. Marvin was even more pleased about something else that he learnt. That old man was a Grandmaster Appraiser, and in fact, he had reached Grandmaster level in many fields. Even the Appraisers in Holy Light City might not be better than him. In order to save time, Marvin chose a simple strategy, which was to use money. After spending 10 Blood Essence Stones, Marvin was able to skip the line and immediately secure a meeting with the old man. He apparently only met up to ten people a day. Marvin''s luck was pretty good as he had arrived early in the day and the old man had just started receiving visitors. He was led by a guard into a small wooden house at the top of the highest hill. The small house was filled with a simple and clean aura. Surprisingly, it wasn''t enchanted in any way: the size of the interior was the same as it seemed from outside. Rows of items were set up in an orderly manner, and most things in the house were laid out quite tidily. A stooped old man was sitting by the window, with a wooden table in front of him. Marvin followed the line of his gaze out the window, only to see that small lake. In the center of the lake, a beautiful Black Swan was combing its wing. These Black Swans were said to be able to travel through time and transmit information to all kinds of planes. ... "The auras on your body are quite mixed... Devil, Human, Slaughter, Shadow¡­ And there is a bit of Nature aura." The old man eventually turned and looked at Marvin. He voice was very deep. Marvin stared back at him, but was only able to see a very ordinary old face. It was covered in wrinkles. This was a very powerful disguise. Marvin was completely unable to see through it. "State your purpose," the old man continued. Marvin nodded. "I heard you can send messages¡­ to different planes." The old man calmly said, "One message for 10 Blood Essence Stones." "No problem." Marvin accepted without any reservations. He had more than 200 Blood Essence Stones that he had gotten from Balkh and was now quite well-off. In any case, this currency would be worthless after leaving the Crimson Wasteland. Although not much time had passed since Marvin left White River Valley, he was still a bit worried. After all, both Daniela and Wayne had left, and he himself wasn''t in his territory either. A Sanctuary without a Powerhouse was very easily targeted. As for the Thousand Paper Crane given to him by Shadow Thief Owl, it was only to used for an emergency. As long as he had any other way, Marvin would choose that instead. ... "Here are 20 Blood Essence Stones, I need to send a message and get the reply back." Marvin directly handed the Blood Essence Stones to the old man, who quietly passed him back a sheet of yellow paper and a pen while nodding in agreement. Marvin took the pen and started writing without any hesitation. He wanted to ask about the current situation in White River Valley and Feinan. As for himself, he only said a few sentences. After all, he had already informed White River Valley about his situation before leaving for the Crimson Wasteland. "Write down the plane''s specific coordinates at the end of the letter," the old man reminded him, "or else, how can my swans find the way?" Hearing this, Marvin frowned. "I don''t know the exact coordinates of my plane." He had some coordinates for White River Valley from within Feinan, but as for the plane itself¡­ He wasn''t wasn''t a caster who had learnt planar knowledge, so he was unable to correctly write the plane''s coordinates. The old man casually asked, "Where do you come from?" "Feinan." The old man''s body suddenly shook. He looked at Marvin as if he had seen a wonder. He recovered after a moment and laughed heartily before musing, "I didn''t expect to still be able to meet someone from the Prime Material Plane after so many years." "This Universe¡­ Hehe." ... Marvin was somewhat curious about what he meant, but the old man didn''t give Marvin the opportunity to ask as he grabbed the pen and paper and drew out some very complex coordinates at the end of the letter. His movements were very fast and the letter flew out with a "woosh". A Black Swan suddenly flew out of the lake and swallowed the letter before flying toward the endless void. "Five minutes," the old man said. "You can go out in the meantime and I''ll receive the next guest." Marvin shook his head. "I still need your help with something," he said, before bringing out the treasures he got from Balkh. His intuition told him that this mysterious old man wasn''t the greedy kind of person. He was supporting the forces of Black Swan Hill by himself. There must be an interesting story behind it. It was a pity that Marvin didn''t have time to look into it, as he had to quickly find Minsk. The earlier he found Minsk, the more time he would have to plan out the rest of his time in the Crimson Wasteland. This place not only had countless dangers, but also had countless opportunities. Such as how the Cold Light''s Grasp daggers were about to appear in Holy Light City. This was the kind of opportunity that would be very difficult to get in Feinan. There were truly too many Gods, Demon, Devils and other lifeforms that had met their ends in the Crimson Wasteland. ... "My appraisal fees are very high," the old man warned as he looked at the three items Marvin took out. Marvin shrugged, hinting for him to name his price. "Greyhawk Staff." The old man pointed at the green staff, and suddenly, a great amount of Nature Power surged out of the staff like a fountain. It faintly looked like a fairy dancing with transparent wings. "30 Blood Essence Stones." Marvin''s eyes twitched. Appraisal was so expensive? He had inquired about the value of Blood Essence Stones. Thirty would be enough to buy a pretty good weapon. Although it wouldn''t be enough for a Legend Weapon, it would definitely be a Magic Weapon. But appraising that Greyhawk Staff was actually worth the price of a Magic Weapon? However, Marvin wouldn''t be stingy at this time. With a wave of his hand, he signalled for the old man to go ahead and appraise it. The old man''s finger quickly swung to the staff. Some faint runes jumped out of his finger and felt like an illusion to Marvin. It was as if that man was related to of the Greyhawk Staff somehow. His finished appraising the staff very quickly, and it didn''t take long before the Greyhawk Staff''s attributes appeared in front of Marvin. Marvin looked dazed as he went ahead and had the old man complete the appraisal of the last two items. After a few minutes, the Black Swan returned and a letter was thrown into Marvin''s hand. The old man also finished the three appraisal booklets. Each booklet had a detailed description. This was the ability of a Grandmaster Appraiser. He could uncover all of the properties of an item to the fullest. After obtaining the three appraisal booklet and the letter from Feinan, Marvin''s wallet had been half-emptied. And he was now even more curious about the mysterious old man''s origins and identity. Because these three items were from three totally different fields of knowledge. In fact, Marvin should have needed to find three different Grandmaster Appraisers to appraise those three items for him, but the mysterious old man was able to do it alone. This kind of knowledge was truly too frightening. Marvin looked at the old man''s peaceful face and suddenly thought of something and asked with curiosity: "Do you know [Minsk]?" The old man''s eyebrow rose as he apparently thought about something, but in the end he demurred. "I don''t know. The planar communication and appraisal services have been completed. Do you need anything else?" he softly asked. Marvin frowned. The old man''s reaction was pretty normal, but Marvin felt something wrong. The other side''s expression must have been covered by his disguise. Marvin''s Earth Perception was also greatly limited here. He had no choice but leave the small house after saying thanks. ... The letter coming from Feinan was written by Anna. It was concise, and described the current situation in the Sanctuary. Marvin was pleased to find out that the Sanctuary was currently thriving. Anna was an outstanding supervisor, and with her supporting him from behind, Marvin felt at peace. The Monsters around the Sanctuary were kept under control and White River Valley''s strength was also continuously increasing. It was due to the Black Dragon Izaka and the Mechanical Titan guarding the territory. Nothing seemed to have come to trouble White River Valley recently. The Gods were still stuck attacking the Universe Magic Pool, and although more Chaos Magic Power was pouring into Feinan, it didn''t affect the people in the Sanctuary. As for the other areas, Anna said that it was like before, Constantine and O''Brien were still in the North, while Endless Ocean was still in the Green Sea Paradise. The current Feinan was like the calm before the storm. As for Wayne, after he went into the wilderness that day, he didn''t return. Although Marvin was worried about him, he also knew that his younger brother wasn''t a very extraordinary. Since he had reacted to the power within the wilderness, he definitely was fated. The only thing he could do was to practice in the Crimson Wasteland, find Minsk, and quickly increase his strength. And after reading through those three booklets, Marvin felt that the Blood Essence Stones he had spent were worth it. Two of the three items were Legendary Items! [Greyhawk Staff (Nature)] [Quality: Legendary] [Property: Nature Magic proficiency] This looked like an unremarkable effect, but those who knew about it would be startled! This was an effect that could transform an ordinary person into a Nature Wizard. Nature Magic proficiency meant that all Nature Spells under Legend level could be used. How much one could use it was related to the user''s constitution. Even without Magic Power, the user could utilize other items like scrolls, magic powder and other things to refill it and to activate the staff''s spells. In other words, even if Marvin didn''t have any Nature Spells himself, he could become a Wizard proficient in Nature Spells as long as he held the staff. ... The next item was called Time Funnel. It was also a Legend Item! [Time Funnel (Mysterious)] [Quality: Legend] [Property: Area Time Freeze for 1 second, or single target Time Freeze for 3 seconds.] [Remaining uses: 2] Chapter 506: Magic Eye Chapter 506: Magic Eye Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Anyone that was battle-oriented would be able to tell that this would be amazingly useful in battle just by looking at the properties! Because any ability that could stop time would be equivalent to a Legend Spell! It shouldn''t be underestimated because of its short duration. A one second area freeze or three second single-target freeze was a lot for those that were extremely powerful. When Inheim, Hathaway, and Owl worked together against the Shadow Prince, they had relied on the spell Space-Time Bind to give Owl the opportunity to steal Time Molt. The only regretful thing was that Time Funnel had clearly been used quite a few times already and there were only two uses left. Marvin rejoiced when he saw that item. Fortunately, Balkh didn''t use it against him in the battle. Perhaps he didn''t know what it was¡­ or maybe he didn''t have the chance to use it. The only chance Marvin had given him was the moment he had been restrained by the Corrupt. Unfortunately for Balkh, he had been greedy and wanted to get Marvin as his subordinate. If he had been more decisive, although Marvin might not have necessarily died, he would definitely have paid a huge price. For example, he may have been forced to use the Magic Addict Shape. The Magic Addict Shape was very powerful, but Marvin would only use it as a last resort. Compared to the Greyhawk Staff, which could turn him into a Nature Wizard any time he wanted, Marvin was more pleased with the unexpected Time Funnel. When facing powerful enemies, it could make the critical difference in a deadly battle. And the third item was something that Marvin currently couldn''t use at all. ... [Magic Eye (Oddity)] [Description: Anzed Witch''s belonging] [Property 1: Daily Witchcraft usage +5] [Property 2: Able to use a Middle Ranked Witchcraft daily as well as three Lesser Witchcrafts] [Property 3: When using (Witchcraft ¨C Search), the user may gain some unexpected harvest] Three effects, and every single one of them was very good. The unfortunate thing was that this wasn''t a common item, but rather, one with harsh usage conditions. Most Oddities were very special. They were very special or even unique, and could be comparable to Artifacts in this respect. After all, Legendary Items could be imitated, but Artifacts and Oddities were each one of a kind. Marvin actually had the Anzed Bloodline. After all, this was the first group of Humans to reach Feinan, but it was also the first clan to be exterminated. The Anzed people believed in Witchcraft and Witches. Witchcraft was a system of its own and was unrelated to the Universe Magic Pool. It was rumored by some that they were related to an Archdevil, while others said that they had good relations with Demon Lords. Who knew where the power of these Witches came from? What Marvin was sure of was that the Anzed Witches were a very mysterious clan, and their unique [Witchcraft] system was quite powerful. A particularly extraordinary Witch had once been a Plane Guardian, and although they had declined overall, it seemed that they had been trying to preserve their strength. Among the players of Feinan Continent, a few had become Anzed Witches, but those people never leaked how they had advanced. They were quite powerful. Marvin wasn''t unfamiliar with the Anzed Witches in this life. Hathaway''s curse actually came from an ancient inheritance, which was something Marvin hadn''t expected. But when he got the Witch Queen''s Tear, he understood everything. The tear not only gave him bonus willpower, but also granted him the ability to use the Witchcraft [Flight], as soon as he gathered the mediums needed and prepared it. However, he hadn''t reached the level of being able to use an item on the level of [Magic Eye]. In short, he temporarily had no use for this Oddity, but it would be good to keep it and perhaps gift it to Hathaway. ... Having completed his appraisal, Marvin had no more reason to stay in Black Swan Hill. Marvin felt something wrong about the old man''s reaction concerning Minsk, but he couldn''t just hang around here. Although Black Swan Hill was inhabited by many more ordinary people, it wasn''t large and it didn''t take long for him to explore the whole area. He asked around and didn''t get any information about Minsk, so he went on his way. This time, he had to go through two snowy mountains to reach Holy Light City, which was said to have spring all year round. In fact, the Crimson Wasteland''s climate really had no set patterns. It was strange and irregular. Black Swan Hill was a typical temperate mountain range, while Holy Light City was a warm city built upon grasslands, but there were snowy mountains surrounding one side. If not for these mountains having gaps to facilitate people''s travels, Holy Light City might not have been able to develop to this stage and become the core power of mankind in the Southern Wasteland. According to the description on the map, from Black Swan Hill, he needed to keep progressing along the Lost Path before reaching the foot of the snowy mountain and finding [Torch Valley]. After smoothly continuing through this fairly calm road, he would be able to see Holy Light City. But Marvin also got additional information on Black Swan Hill. He didn''t know whether it was related to the appearance of the Cold Light''s Grasp daggers, but the mountain seemed to have become quite dangerous. Many travelers left the Lost Path and were unable to find the entrance to Torch Valley because it was buried behind crazy snowstorms. They could only climb the snow mountain instead, thus increasing the danger. There were many hidden dangers in the snow, all kinds of Legend lifeforms: Snow Woman, Immortal Snow Soul, Undead Dragons and others. Many of them were too powerful even for common Legend powerhouses to face. Someone guessed that the snow storms were man-made. The cause might be a powerful Wizard manipulating the weather because he didn''t want more people to come to fight for the [Cold Light''s Grasp]s. Many people recently tried to go from Black Swan Hill to Holy Light City, but were stopped by the snowstorms and had to return. It just so happened that a group of adventurers was setting off for Holy Light City when Marvin left. They apparently tried to climb the snow mountain three days before, but had unluckily met a half-awakened Immortal Snow Soul in an avalanche. An Immortal Snow Soul was a mass of Snow Souls, but its fighting strength far exceeded that of a regular Snow Soul, making it quite difficult to defeat one, even for a team of Legends, and they might die to it in a war of attrition. Thus, most people who met a slumbering Immortal Snow Soul would immediately retreat. It wasn''t a wise move to face one in the midst of a blizzard on a snowy mountain. Since they were going the same way anyways, the team invited Marvin to join them when he was gathering information. Marvin accepted their invitation and joined their ranks. Following some veterans was better than going alone. Chapter 507: Ice Worm Chapter 507: Ice Worm Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Crimson Wasteland, Lost Path. A group of seven was marching along the rough mountain path. This area''s climate was quite lukewarm, but they could already see a few snowy mountains in the distance. The people in the team were already familiar with the Lost Path, so they wouldn''t go the wrong way. For an important road like the Withered Leaf Promenade, Human forces would always clear away monsters at fixed times, and thus there weren''t many monsters on the path. Those few monsters wouldn''t dare to provoke a group with six Legends in it. Among the seven people, there was a team of four that seemed to have come from the same place and had adventured together for a while. As for the other three, they consisted of Marvin, a Paladin, and a seemingly weak girl. The Paladin class was usually very sensitive in the Crimson Wasteland. Because a Paladin''s strength originated from their belief in a God, they mostly needed the support of their God''s Divine Spells, although they could also improve their strength to some extent through training. The Gods'' goals were something that numerous forces paid attention to in the Crimson Wasteland. Thus, before inviting this Paladin to join to the ranks, the four original members already investigated the Paladin''s background. They were shocked by what they found out about him after asking around. This was a follower of the God of Truth! It had to be known that after the God of Truth''s fall, most of his Priests, Clerics, and Paladins were unable to obtain any information about it. Even though the God of Truth left behind the [Eternal Scale] as his Divine Vessel before his fall and placed his Divine Fire in it, most people no longer followed the God of Truth. After all, the Gods were sure that the Ancient God of Truth had already truly died. What his followers now believed in was only a mechanical law, nothing more. Paladins that still believed in the God of Truth were very rare. What was even more shocking was that he still managed to become a Legend and come to the Crimson Wasteland. Marvin was very interested in him. But it was hard to interact with him because he remained silent after joining the group. The small girl on his back remained asleep all the time, and an aura of wickedness seemed to emanate from her. Even when they were resting, he was cold and silent. Marvin didn''t know how to get information from him as he was so unapproachable. He only managed to learn some information about him from the other members of the group. The young girl was afflicted with a very malicious curse. This kind of curse could only be removed by a Divine Servant of a powerful God. Of course, if the God of Truth were still alive, the Paladin might have been able to remove the curse himself¡­ But the God he believed in had already died, so no matter how firm his belief was, his God wouldn''t be able to grant him the Divine Spell needed to save the little girl from the curse. That might the saddest part about their situation. .... Aside from the Paladin and the small girl, the other four said that they were going to Holy Light City to meet with some old friends. As for the specific reason, they didn''t explain any further. After all, they were only travel companions. In the Crimson Wasteland, they would travel together because it was safer together and they were all Humans. But they wouldn''t take the initiative to give out information about themselves. Even Marvin found an excuse to hold back information from them. He carefully observed everyone and noticed that this small team of four had outstanding fighting strength. The group consisted of two men and two women. The two men fought in melee, while one woman seemed to be a Cleric and the other one was clearly a Legend Wizard. Within the group, that Legend Wizard''s status was clearly higher than that of the others. She was likely the most powerful member of their group overall. The others all seemed to be about the same, roughly level 3 Legends, which was higher than Marvin, who had become a Legend fairly recently. But Marvin didn''t reveal his real class after joining. In fact, since he had the Greyhawk Staff, he could easily change his role to an entirely different one. He presented himself as a Legend Druid. He was now riding on a fine horse that he summoned with his staff and was following behind the rest at a leisurely pace. He wore a thick cloak while holding the Greyhawk Staff. People who didn''t know him would really think he was a caster. ... The Lost Path wasn''t considered very long. According to the calculations of [Hunter] Fenno, the team''s captain, they would arrive at the foot of the mountain before dark at their current rate. At that time, they might face a serious ordeal. It was still calm for now. The atmosphere in the group wasn''t too bad. Fenno''s speech was very charismatic, and he often told some jokes. Even that stiff Paladin would show some expressions as Fenno animated the group. It looked like that group of four had a tacit understanding. The two women seemed to be doing nothing, but the Legend Wizard''s pet, a crow, was flying around in the surroundings. The crow''s eyes were gloomy and it seemed to have an ability that allowed it to see through solid objects and also detect those that were invisible. The Cleric would use a Detection ability on the ground from time to time, to prevent a surprise attack from underground. The two casters were working together, and this kind of scouting synergy was very high. Rarely would an enemy be able to ambush them. In the beginning, Marvin used Earth Perception from time to time, but later on, he found out that his actions were superfluous. Sure enough, he could save his strength by travelling in a group. Time passed as they journeyed on. Marvin would occasionally chat with Fenno to relieve his boredom. As the bloody light in the sky gradually darkened, they reached the bottom of the snowy mountain. A sign was set up on the road ahead. It was made of Magic Wood. It was shaped like an arrowhead with the words [Torch Valley (to Holy Light City)] on it. "After leaving the road, we will be outside the protective boundary of the Lost Path," Fenno said solemnly. "Last time we encountered an avalanche not far in, so pay attention." Everyone nodded silently. People who were able to survive in the Crimson Wasteland weren''t novices. They knew when to relax and when to stay on guard. The group followed the direction of the sign. Sure enough, after a short time, Marvin felt a chill. It was the feeling of entering a very cold area from a warm area. This was a huge drop in temperature, to the point that it woke up the little girl on the Paladin''s back. "Where are we? Uncle Griffin?" The young girl''s voice was very weak, it looked like every word was exhausting her strength. "We are getting close to our destination." This was Marvin''s first time hearing the Paladin talk. His voice was steady and forceful, carrying a hint of Faith Power. "Close your eyes. Regardless of what you hear, don''t open them. I''ll protect you." "Yes." The little girl had a lot of trust in the Paladin and obediently closed her eyes. The others didn''t pay much attention to the discussion between the two. Their expressions were very solemn. The two melee fighters gripped their weapons tightly. The exaggerated greataxe and the slender sword were very rare weapons. The former didn''t seem suitable for a Human to use, while the latter seemed excessively fancy, like a decorative item. But there was no need to doubt their strength. Marvin could feel the power bursting from within their bodies. ''They might not be just Humans.'' Marvin watched silently. With his sword in hand, Fenno moved very gracefully, looking sort of like a Human with an Elven bloodline. The other man was relatively rough. The axe in his hands didn''t fit his build, but he was able to lift it easily. The terrain ahead suddenly changed, a great amount of snow covered the ground. The originally clear road was buried under the snow, slowing the speed of their progress. Marvin felt as if something was spying on him. But this wasn''t unexpected. Before they set off, he had heard that the snow storms might have been man-made. If it was a Legend Wizard with enough Magic Power for that, he would definitely be able to monitor the area too. And it would be even easier for a Divine Servant supported by a God''s Divine Power. Regardless of who blocked the path, Marvin only thought of one thing: rushing past! He wanted to find Minsk and no one could stop him from reaching Holy Light City. He was still grasping that Greyhawk Staff and was supporting his teammates with a few Nature halos looking completely like a Druid. But in fact, his left hand was on the Azure Leaf at his waist. If there was a sign of activity, he would immediately change from a Great Druid to a cold-blooded assassin. ... But what surprised Marvin was that this feeling that had just appeared soon vanished. They smoothly went through the mountain without meeting any obstructions. "Torch Valley is ahead." Fenno showed a happy expression, seeming relieved. The four of them had already made the trip four times, so they shouldn''t be wrong about it. Like the Lost Path, Torch Valley was also within a protected boundary. The difference was that the Lost Path was protected by Black Swan Hill while Torch Valley was protected by Holy Light City. After reaching Torch Valley, they wouldn''t need to fear snow storms and other problems anymore. But at that time, the Cleric Nolane suddenly issued a warning: "Careful! There is something under the snow!" At that instant, the color of her detection spell changed from gold to red! The red radiance suddenly formed itself into a pattern. Everyone could see that the vast field of snow covered a hole! That hole was a nest. A large amount of Ice Worms rushed out from the nest! "Get ready for battle!" Fenno shouted. The sword in his hand slashed the ground, sending a broad spray of blood and snow flying out! Chapter 508: Truth Scale Chapter 508: Truth Scale Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After Fenno''s slash, a great amount of blood splashed out from the ground! More than twenty Ice Worms were severed by Fenno''s sword. But things didn''t look optimistic. The centipede-like Ice Worms kept popping out from the cavity in the snow. "This is an Ice Worm nest! Damn it, when did an Ice Worm nest appear in Torch Valley!" The Legend Wizard''s face was unsightly. Ice Worms were relatively common lifeforms in the Crimson Wasteland, but it wasn''t that common to see an Ice Worm nest. Even if a few Ice Worms wouldn''t be worth mentioning, a whole nest of them was a true challenge. It was like the Immortal Snow Soul. Alone, it would be weak, but with many of them together, especially near a nest, they were comparable to a Legend! And from another point of view, killing them was very strenuous, while the rewards were negligible. The Ice Worms'' distinctive Ice Breath was comparable to a White Dragon''s. The damage they could do to weapons and armors was rather dire. Every Legend of the Martial Path cherished their weapons. Dealing with monsters like Ice Worms would easily damage their weapons and wasn''t worth it. But they had no other way now because they had already provoked the wrath of the Ice Worms and thousands of them were rushing out from the nest! Marvin tugged his horse back and lifted his staff, pretending to chant. The next second, a green light covered the field of snow! [Nature Communication]! The immense Nature Power flooded the entire area and many of the Ice Worms became sluggish. "Return!" Fenno pulled back his partner, who had been preparing to stake it all with an all-out attack. His foresight and judgement were top-notch. He knew of the Nature Communication spell, but wasn''t sure about whether it could influence the Ice Worms. However, fighting the Ice Worms now would surely hurt more than help. Because Marvin was currently trying to communicate with the Ice Worms! This was one of the strengths of Druids. They revered life and nature, which helped them be able to communicate with all living things. It was rumored that some profound Druids could even chat with inanimate objects like stones. Something of that extent was naturally impossible for a fake Druid like Marvin, but the Greyhawk Staff was actually an Oddity, and it gave Marvin half the identity of a Druid, which he now took advantage of. The Ice Worms weren''t creatures with no intelligence, and they didn''t attack adventurers for no reason. Marvin wanted to find out the cause of their ire. Bathed by the green light, the worms gradually slowed down. But Marvin''s frown was deepening. Because in his consciousness, he could only hear a constant buzzing sound. The intelligence of these Ice Worms was apparently too low. Their minds were fixated on one idea, which was to attack any lifeforms approaching their nest. Marvin reached out with his mind to try to communicate with them, but was still unable to get any sort of information from them after attempting for a while. Still, after about five minutes, the Ice Worms were gradually pacified as everyone watched in surprise. They slowly retreated and disappeared back underground, as if they had never attacked in the first place. But the blood on the ground was evidence of the fierce battle that might have taken place. "Worthy of being a Great Druid." Fenno looked pleasantly at Marvin as he complimented, "You can actually pacify those Ice Worms." Fenno wasn''t happy for no reason. Even though many Great Druids had the powerful Nature Communication ability, communicating with a lifeform with low intelligence was very challenging. And Marvin gave them an effortless victory. The others'' looks toward Marvin had also become more respectful. Marvin''s aura was relatively reserved, making him seem quite mysterious. But before this encounter, the strength he displayed was rather ordinary, so no one had attached much importance to him. Marvin shook his head as he corrected, "I didn''t persuade them." The Legend Wizard froze. "Then why did they go?" "I only made them a promise," Marvin explained as he began to frown. "What promise?" the Wizard insisted. She sounded very dissatisfied. Marvin actually made a promise in her stead even though he was just following along with their group. This kind of action already exceeded her bottom line. Marvin shrugged. "I told them that we wouldn''t pass through Torch Valley." "What! What gave you the right to make this kind of decision!?" Nolane shrieked, "Not through Torch Valley? Do you want to climb the mountain?" Marvin frowned more deeply, but didn''t say anything. Fenno was rather gloomy, while that big guy holding the enormous axe remained indifferent. The Legend Wizard sneered, "Tell me why you did that. Or are some pitiful Ice Worms enough to make you take a detour? Great Druid?" Her tone was sharp and was laced with a hint of charm magic. The effect was to incite the target''s anger. Although it wasn''t able to make Marvin angry, he still felt it. She was provoking him. ''That woman is too used to being domineering,'' Marvin sneered inwardly, but he didn''t feel like bothering with her and looked toward the Paladin instead. "Mister Griffin, they didn''t see, but you should have understood?" The Paladin originally neglected by everyone nodded silently. He took a step forward and a silver light burst out of the ring on his finger. A faint outline of a scale could be seen in the light! [Truth Scale]! Marvin''s mind shook! Although he had already guessed that this Paladin was unfathomable, Marvin hadn''t expected that he had already trained to the point of being able to summon the Truth Scale. Even though the God of Truth had already fallen, the Truth Scale once represented the Domain''s highest law and power. Under the shadow of the Truth Scale, the short road leading to Torch Valley became transparent. The snow seemed to have disappeared and was replaced by a clear pattern. At that instant, they all held their breaths! Because that short road actually hid more than twenty Ice Worm nests! A single Ice Worm nest was enough to wear them out, but if they angered more of them and all these monsters came out¡­ the consequences would be unthinkable! Cleric Nolane''s expression became unsightly. So did Team Leader Fenno''s. That Legend Wizard was unable to speak for a long time. The awkward silence was broken my Marvin''s calm words. He cleared his throat and looked at everyone. "If we forcibly rush through Torch Valley, these Ice Worms will tear us to pieces. I don''t know how strong everyone is, but regardless of your equipment and skills, would that be enough to ignore the Ice Worms'' Ice Breath? Under a collective attack from so many, we would turn into ice statues." "This road is clearly impassable for us." He pointed at the tall snowy mountain and continued, "We can only climb the mountain to reach Holy Light City." The others remained silent. Only Griffin nodded to Marvin. After a while, Fenno''s eyes flickered. "Sorry, we cannot keep moving forward." "Last time we climbed the mountain, we met an Immortal Snow Soul. If we hadn''t retreated quickly enough, we might have been buried there. We can''t take this path again." "Moreover, these Ice Worm nests already explain a lot. Someone doesn''t want people to cross the mountain. That person, or perhaps those people, want to seal the path from Black Swan Hill to Holy Light City. And someone that is able to set up so many Ice Worm nests definitely isn''t someone we can afford to provoke. Even if we manage to climb the mountain, we will most likely end up in a deadly snowstorm or something else." "We won''t go any further." His expression seemed regretful. Marvin frowned as he looked at him. The others'' expressions also seemed unnatural. Marvin didn''t say much as he dismounted and left the group. He set foot on the long mountain path with Paladin Griffin. After five minutes, once Marvin and Griffin''s shadows disappeared... "Are we really stopping?" The big man with the big axe scratched his head as he asked, "Team Leader, didn''t you say that you absolutely must go to Holy Light City this time?" "Going, of course we are going." Fenno''s expression suddenly darkened. "We will follow behind them." "These two aren''t simple at all. They might be able to force the mastermind''s hand. We will follow behind and reap some benefits." "Go! Let''s catch up." The small team once again set off across the boundless field of snow, following the pace of Marvin''s group as they slowly climbed the mountain. ... On the other side of the mountain, in some dark, desolate ruins. A Wizard was obsessively looking at a statue. "Luna¡­ I''m here¡­" "I finally found you after so many years." "This time, I won''t let anyone take you away!" Under the Wizard''s hat, two bright green flames shone. And the statue in front of him had suffered from the passage of time, but it still had vitality. It was a statue of a beautiful young girl. She was kneeling on the ground, seemingly accepting some punishment with a heartbreakingly painful expression on her face. A spear was piercing the young girl''s heart, and the scene looked exceptionally cruel. Her hands were hanging in the air as if she was holding something, and one could see a faint flickering blue spot. "Damn thief!" The Wizard cursed, suddenly unable to restrain his anger, "You actually stole Luna''s Cold Light''s Grasps. I''ll carve you into a thousand pieces!" Suddenly, a crystal ball in front of him burst out with glaring lights. A scene appeared inside it. Two men were climbing the mountain. One of them was carrying a weak, young girl on his back. The green flames in the Wizard''s eyes flared up. "I won''t let anyone get close to you, Luna, my darling¡­" Chapter 509: Wilderness Hall Chapter 509: Wilderness Hall Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Master, we don''t have much time. That place will open soon. More people are approaching." A charming voice echoed in the darkness. The Wizard turned and looked at the sexy woman with no change in his expression. "I''ll set up an absolutely safe boundary to ensure that no trace of Regis will be found. As for you, you''ll have to stay here." The woman was wearing a green dress and looked like quite the temptress. "No, I have to be with you." "The [Wilderness Hall] is too dangerous, we know that the Wilderness God is an Ancient Deity. We aren''t clear about his ancient name. I have to be with you." She sounded worried. The Wizard shook his head silently. He glanced at the statue once more and calmly said, "Someone needs to stay and guard Luna." "This snowy mountain has to become a forbidden area. Whether from the north or the south, no one should want to approach. There are two reckless guys trying to come from the south, so I''ll need you to deal with them." The woman wanted to say something, but hesitated. Before she could come up with the right words, the Wizard waved his hand impatiently and declared, "Good, things are settled." "I''ll leave you my [Puppy] to make it easier for you." Before the woman could answer, he stepped away through the darkness. The woman stood there silently for a long time. She looked at that lifelike statue of the suffering girl with jealousy. "It''s been over a millennium, yet I''m still considered less important than the statue of a dead Goddess..." "Miss Silvermoon, what kind of charm can make a man forever remain so infatuated?" she mumbled under her breath before disappearing into the darkness. The crystal ball was still floating in the air with two shadows climbing the snow mountain in it. ... The outskirts of Holy Light City. A beautiful girl wearing plain clothes was walking eastwards. She seemed very lonely, but only she herself knew how much she had endured on the way. "Isabelle, why can''t you be an ordinary girl? You''re really not interested in any gossip?" "The Cold Light''s Grasp daggers are Miss Silvermoon''s Artifact, and Miss Silvermoon is Moon Goddess Faniya''s daughter. Aren''t you interested about the circumstances of her death?" "Oh yeah, it''s rumored that before she fell, she had a lover called Bandel. He was a mortal who had outstanding talents as a Wizard¡­" "Hey hey hey, as an Apprentice Assassin, you can''t ignore your teacher¡­" Isabelle''s face was still expressionless. After a long time, she whispered, "Teacher, how long has it been since you talked to someone?" That voice was instantly silenced. After some time, it said with a lonely tone, "I already forgot." "I''m not clear about many things. In those years, that damn Witch peeled me from my physical body and turned my soul into a wisp, I''ve been muddle-headed for a long time." "I often wanted to die, but the Witch''s Witchcraft made it impossible for me. I could only struggle at death''s door¡­ Until I met you." "A small girl actually dared to rush into the most dangerous area of the Assassin Alliance. At that time, I understood that you weren''t an ordinary mortal, but someone that could continue my legacy!" Isabelle''s brow slightly twitched for a moment. "Actually, that day¡­ I was only lost," she admitted. The wisp fell silent again. "Furthermore, are you really one of the founders of the Assassin Alliance, the great Winter Assassin?" Isabelle had a strange expression on her face as she asked, "Why was I taught in my Knowledge of Assassins lesson that [The Winter Assassin never laughed, he was a man as cold as ice that rarely smiled. Only death and blood could excite him¡­] The wisp roared, "They did that? Heaven¡­ that was just a joke! They actually wrote that as teaching material¡­ This is truly leading people astray. Why should an Assassin be as cold as ice all the time? Wouldn''t his face say [I''m an Assassin] then?" "Don''t tell me that being cool-headed isn''t an excellent quality?" Isabelle said in a questioning tone. "No. We don''t need that. As an outstanding Assassin, it doesn''t matter whether we are calm or not, because in the end, these are just disguises," the Winter Assassin answered seriously. Isabelle nodded, half-understanding. "You didn''t actually understand did you?" the wisp pressed, in a bad mood, "I can see your expression. That kind of unchanging poker face shouldn''t appear on a girl in the spring of her youth like you." "You should let out a smile occasionally. Otherwise, people will think you are ill." Isabelle calmly replied, "I was originally abnormal. I stayed eight years in that so-called [Magic Space]. After coming out, you told me that only a month had passed in Feinan. And now we reached the Crimson Wasteland, and this place''s time-flow is also very different." "Honestly, I don''t know how old I am. That whole time in the space, you only taught me how to kill. How could I know about the rest? I already forgot the last time I smiled, just like you forgot the last time you met someone." The wisp sarcastically quipped, "This is actually quite good. Your people were originally abnormal. Abnormal is good." Isabelle clearly didn''t want to keep chatting with the Winter Assassin. The young girl had always been very quiet. If not for that Winter Assassin saving her life in the Assassin Alliance''s forbidden area, she wouldn''t have kept company with this elder who always kept chattering for so long. But as she was moving forward, she randomly took the initiative to ask, "When will we return to Feinan?" The Winter Assassin decisively answered, "When we get the Cold Light''s Grasps." Isabelle nodded. A man''s silhouette flashed past her eyes before her eyes crimson eyes returned to normal. She kept going forward, and at the end of the road was a hall. The hall had been standing in the endless wilderness for a long time. It had a simple and desolate aura. "Wilderness Hall, the site of a group of Ancient Deities." "If you have enough courage and don''t want to remain a trifling character in this chaotic world, then enter." The Winter Assassin''s voice was unusually serious. Isabelle unhesitantly walked in. ... The snowstorm was still bursting with power. But this didn''t slow the resolute pace of the two men. A Ruler of the Night''s Resistances were very high. Someone less capable would have already frozen to death in such a climate. But Marvin only felt a slight chill. He glanced at the Paladin. Griffin was carrying the weak girl, and each of his steps was very firm. There was a halo around him that protected the girl from the extreme weather. She had fallen asleep and seemed to be quite comfortable. Obviously, the girl trusted him quite a bit. This Paladin also had a certain charisma that made others tend to trust him. "What''s her name?" Marvin asked as he kept walking through the icy winds. Griffin threw a strange look at Marvin before answering, "Jasmine." "Poor child." Marvin felt that sinister power on her body and sighed, "I once suffered from a terrible curse. It almost took my life. But I was lucky, someone saved me." The Paladin nodded. "There will always be evil power in this world," he agreed. Marvin looked behind them and sneered, "Power isn''t necessarily evil, but there will always be people with evil thoughts." Griffin calmly said, "That doesn''t matter. They only want to pass through here safely." "As long as they don''t affect my trip to Holy Light City, I won''t care about their schemes." Clearly, they had quite outstanding Perception as they had already discovered the small team following them. It''s just that they didn''t bother about it. They kept pushing forward. After they were about halfway there, the winds became more powerful. To their surprise, they heard the faint sound of a crying baby. The sky was dark and if not for their immense power, they wouldn''t have been able to keep going forward. Despite this, the suddenly intensifying snowstorm still halted their progress. Snow fell crazily and in a short time, it already reached their waists! Marvin''s eyes widened as his eyes swept across the darkness. This obviously wasn''t something natural. Someone was definitely controlling the weather. A dark shadow suddenly flashed past. Marvin had yet to move when the Paladin had already shouted angrily! At that instant, a dense holy power burst from his body. The snow disappeared in a ten-meter radius, leaving no trace behind. It was replaced by boundless Order Power! The Truth Scale! A huge faint shadow appeared behind the Paladin. It was more exaggerated this time. Marvin even saw the shadow of an expressionless man holding up the Truth Scale. Under the light cast by the Paladin, a fog-like lifeform became visible. "A Mist Dragon?" Marvin was astonished when he saw the enemy''s appearance. Why would that Mist Dragon block their path? This made no sense. But he didn''t have time to consider further, as the Mist Dragon suddenly went wild. He looked up and saw that a large amount of clouds began to gather! And even more frightening was that at the same time, the mountain began to shake! Marvin could see that the top of the snowy mountain was already starting to collapse! It wanted to trigger an avalanche! A few kilometers away, the four people stealthily following recoiled in shock. Their eyes were filled with fear. "It''s a Mist Dragon!" "Crimson Wasteland''s Mist Dragon, and it''s definitely an Ancient one. Shit, they actually provoked such a disaster." "They are screwed, we should use the chance to quickly escape!" Chapter 510: Bone Dragon Chapter 510: Bone Dragon Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A Mist Dragon, as a Lesser Dragon, wasn''t such big a threat in itself. But the people present knew that the one causing them so much trouble was definitely a powerful Legend Wizard. This Mist Dragon should be his pet. And from the appearance of this avalanche, this terrain must have been altered completely. The avalanche that the group of four had met with last time wasn''t on the same scale at all. If they didn''t escape, then despite being Legends, they would still be buried forever under the snow! The four escaped in panic, exposing their trail. Marvin and the Paladin coincidentally glanced back at the same time with disdainful expressions. These people were truly opportunistic, running away after seeing that things were getting difficult. But they also didn''t have time to bother with these people. The avalanche was rushing down pretty fast. It felt like a stampede was engulfing everything in its wake! And a strong pressure was pushing down in the sky. Marvin could feel that there was a gravity field affecting the sky above the mountain. Whether it was a flying creature or someone using a flying skill, they would fall to the ground due to the effects of the force field. And they were higher in the mountain than the four adventurers that ran off, so it would be impossible for them to flee now. And in addition to the avalanche surging down at them, there was the Mist Dragon on the side that would definitely not let them go. The fierce winds of the snowstorm whistled violently, but were unable to block Marvin''s sight. He calmly locked onto the Mist Dragon''s location, both hands already on the handles of the curved daggers at his waist. He had put away the Greyhawk Staff. He had been pretending to be a Great Druid, but at this critical time, he would still use his true strength as a Ruler of the Night! The Mist Dragon''s silhouette was illusory and it was had to keep track of under the cover of the snowstorm. Fortunately, with his astonishing eyesight, Marvin was able to perceive the movements of the elusive shadow. Marvin turned and shouted, "I''ll deal with the Mist Dragon, can you withstand the avalanche?" The Paladin had a surprised expression on his face. He hadn''t thought that Marvin would still be this relaxed in such a situation. He had been planning to work on his own, since he figured that the youth next to him would likely panic and be of no help. After all, the situation looked quite dire. But he hadn''t expected the youth to step up and volunteer to deal with the Mist Dragon. Mist Dragons weren''t that easy to handle, especially in such an extreme climate. It would be able to merge with the snowstorm, making it difficult to keep track of it. Once found an opportunity to launch a sneak attack, it would inevitably result in a serious injury. In these circumstances, taking the initiative to attack was still dangerous. But the Paladin reacted pretty quickly and understood Marvin''s goal. ''He is thinking of easing my burden.'' Griffin immediately realized that Marvin was looking at that weak girl on his back, who made it inconvenient for him to go on the offensive. The girl was still cursed, so who knew what sudden movements might do to her body? Thinking of this, the Paladin''s heart couldn''t help but feel warm. He silently nodded at Marvin. Marvin let out a breath. He then disappeared. The crazy surge of snow was about to crash down on the Paladin and bury him. Only the huge advancing torrent could be seen. But suddenly, a golden light burst out! Truth Scale! A dazzling semicircle of light formed in an instant, supported by the shadow of the Truth Scale. The snow around him instantly evaporated! Griffin''s hair was disheveled, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. Clearly, even with the power of a Paladin, it was difficult to handle a magic-made avalanche. The snow coursed around the area covered by the Truth Scale and continued falling down past them! "Woosh!" A shadow jumped out from the mist formed by the snow hitting the shield and kept flickering from place to place, following some tracks! ... At the foot of the mountain, the four adventurers looked at the mighty shield made by the Truth Scale. "He was actually so powerful." Fenno''s tone was bitter. If he had known earlier, he would have decided to stay with the other two! As long as he hid behind the cover, he wouldn''t have been affected by the avalanche. Now, even though the four of them had escaped out of the range of the snow, they still faced another challenge. A green-clothed woman was smilingly looking at them. She had a powerful magical aura, and her eyes had a hard-to-conceal feeling of temptation. "Come out, Puppy." At her call, a Gate suddenly appeared, and a sinister aura came out of it. The four adventurers held their breaths. They saw a two-headed Bone Dragon with strange heads. One head was red while the other one black. "Two Headed Bone Dragon Claudy¡­" Fenno let out the Dragon''s name with a groan. This wasn''t an ordinary name in the Crimson Wasteland. Nobody knew how many Legend powerhouses had died under that variant Bone Dragon''s claws. For a long time, people only dared to move as groups in the southern part of the Delusion Swamp because of that Bone Dragon. Afterwards, the Bone Dragon suddenly disappeared, and the Delusion Swamp became a bit safer. No one knew where it went, though some speculated that it was slumbering. But it now seemed that this wasn''t the case. That Bone Dragon had clearly been subdued! And it was called [Puppy]... Although that woman had high magical power, she clearly wasn''t strong enough to subdue a terrifying existence like Claudy. She must have an even more powerful backer! The four lost all their intent to fight as they thought of that. They looked at each other, smiling bitterly. Rather than their situation now, it would have been better to still be halfway up the mountain fighting alongside Marvin and Griffin. They would have been a lot safer with the Truth Scale. It was a pity that regrets were useless. The woman sneered at them, "You were warned last time, and you still dared to come back." "This time, none of you will leave!" "Roar!" The Bone Dragon''s two heads were raised in succession, and a black whirlwind burst out from its wings and gushed toward the group of people! At the same time, another fight had begun halfway up the mountain! ... The snowstorm was still just as fierce after the avalanche passed, but it couldn''t hinder Marvin''s vision. He caught sight of the Mist Dragon hiding behind a rock and trying to merge with the surroundings. But it wasn''t aware that a pair of eyes were already watching it. His Stealth was no joke; Marvin easily arrived undetected behind the Mist Dragon, and while it was preparing for its second attack, he ruthlessly launched his own. Chapter 511: Ruler’s Wrath Chapter 511: Ruler¡¯s Wrath Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Compared to a True Dragon, the Mist Dragon looked rather small. In terms of classification, this lifeform belonged to a branch of the Dragons. However, Marvin knew about the history of the Chromatic and Metallic Dragons, and thus was aware that the Mist Dragon wasn''t actually related to the True Dragons. It might have been considered a Dragon due to a misunderstanding. The Chromatic Dragons and Metallic Dragons came from the Twin Plane in the Universe, while the Mist Dragon should be a lifeform from Feinan and its Secondary Planes. It wasn''t really an outsider. The Mist Dragon''s magical abilities were extremely high. It could control the weather, clouds, and water. Moreover, its body was rather special. A lot of Mist lingered on its body, and this mist made it look much bigger than it actually was. This could very easily lead to its opponents'' attacks missing. But for an expert like Marvin, finding the vitals was very easy. Let alone since many of his specialties were related to hitting a target accurately. Night Boundary! After moving through the shadows, Marvin took advantage of the Mist Dragon''s lack of vigilance! The frail-looking pair of Elven daggers could easily pierce through iron. The blade fell down and the Mist Dragon gave out a surprised howl! As the blade struck, a great amount of blood splashed out and even landed on Marvin''s face. Marvin had hit the root of the Mist Dragon''s wing! Its disguise didn''t help it and the layer of mist wasn''t able to prevent Marvin from accurately landing his blow. The blades used by the Great Elven King during his youth were so sharp that Marvin almost managed to cut off the Mist Dragon''s wings! Marvin didn''t use Weeping Sky because the aura of the Dragon Slaying Spear was too distinct. Feinan was vast, so he was able to use it occasionally without being traced. But in a place as frightening as the Crimson Wasteland, who knew how many Dragons were there? Using it might trigger a disaster. The Dragon Slaying Spear had gone through the hands of many masters and they had all killed many Dragons. Moreover, Marvin didn''t need to bother using this outstanding weapon to kill a little Mist Dragon! His [Azure Leaf]s were enough. ... Behind the huge rock, the Mist Dragon thrashed around and whipped its tail in agony. But Marvin already grimly pulled out his daggers. His silhouette flashed around at the speed of a bullet as he dodged the Mist Dragon''s tail and struck out with a backhand slash. Desperation Style! Burst! The powerful attack severed the Dragon''s tail! Mist Dragons bodies weren''t as powerful as those of True Dragons. They were as proficient with Mist Magic as Wizards of the same level. Being so close to a peak Assassin like Marvin was a death sentence! Marvin''s expression didn''t change at all as he moved like lightning. The daggers in his hands struck again and again. He looked like a fish swimming around the violent Mist Dragon, raining down fatal attacks from time to time. The Mist Dragon''s voice gradually weakened. After three minutes, only a corpse remained behind the rock! The Mist Dragon was cut to pieces by Marvin and couldn''t even resist! Not far, the Paladin was looking at the scene, feeling a bit shocked. He simply hadn''t expected that this "Great Druid" was actually so good at hiding! It seemed like killing a Mist Dragon was a breeze for him. Marvin was hunched over and panting slightly. His body was covered in the Mist Dragon''s blood and it smelled somewhat fishy. But he was quite pleased with the fight. He had always relied on the Dragon Slaying Spear''s overbearing power or the Mechanical Titan''s extreme strength to slay Dragons before. The Ruler of the Night class also had many powerful abilities and Marvin usually just needed to use one or two of those abilities to deal with his enemies. But this time, he only relied on a sneak attack and Desperation style to kill the Mist Dragon. This was proof that Marvin''s strength had reached the top of Feinan. He should still be a bit away from the Plane Guardian level, but he was definitely a top-quality expert. Even among the Crimson Wasteland''s fierce Legends, he would be considered an expert. After all, the difference between Legends was quite huge. What made him more satisfied was that after killing the Mist Dragon, he surprisingly obtained 2 points of Comprehension! These two points of Comprehension came at just the right time. Marvin had already gathered 8 Comprehension points only needing two more points to reach level 2 Ruler of the Night. He now reached that step. He checked his interface. After Marvin confirmed putting 10 Comprehension points in [Ruler of the Night], several logs flashed! Marvin felt warmth flow through his body, making it feel more relaxed, as if chains had been undone. His Ruler of the Night class reached level 2! Each of his attributes was increased, except Dexterity due to the limitations of Godly Dexterity. He couldn''t do anything about that. Before he broke through the limitations, he could only stay at the Godly Attribute realm. In fact, few Humans had broken through the Godly Attribute Realm in the entire Universe. And he wouldn''t have dared to fight the Mist Dragon without using his Ruler of the Night abilities if he didn''t have his Demon Hunter Steps and his Godly Dexterity. After all, although a Ruler of the Night was fierce, receiving a direct hit from the Mist Dragon would still result in a serious injury! He couldn''t forget that Legend Barbarian who tragically died when Ancient Red Dragon Ell attacked the Jewel Bay. Marvin could use his Godly Dexterity, Blade Techniques, and powerful Abilities to bully lifeforms with lower attributes like Mist Dragons, but if he was facing an overwhelming powerhouse like Ell, even if Marvin was extremely bold, he still wouldn''t dare get close. A True Ancient Chromatic Dragon''s reaction speed was incomparable to a Mist Dragon''s. Handling that female Black Dragon last time was a rare instance, and he had nearly let her get away. ... After leveling up his Ruler of the Night class, Marvin''s major specialties and resistances were improved. But most importantly, he got Legendary Skill Points! He had to use Legendary Skill Points to learn Legendary Skills. Legendary Skills, especially Ruler of the Night skills, were extremely fierce. For example, Marvin had just used Eternal Night Seal to seal himself and avoid the avalanche while also hiding from the Mist Dragon''s sight. Now that he had reached level 2 Ruler of the Night, he opened up the opportunity to add another powerful skill to his repertoire. Marvin had already thought about it, so he unhesitantly made his decision. [Are you sure you want to put Legendary Skill Points into Legendary Skill ¨C Ruler''s Wrath?] This log flashed before Marvin''s eyes. Confirm! Chapter 512: Jade Banshee Chapter 512: Jade Banshee Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [Ruler''s Wrath (Legendary Skill)] [Description: User can freely regulate the size of his body, become huge like a giant or small like an ant. Limitations based on Constitution.] In simple terms, this was an active size changing skill with no side effect. But the skill was different from ordinary size changing skills. Using Ruler''s Wrath, Marvin could still keep his original overpowered attributes. Imagine a hill sized giant with Godly Dexterity, this was an overwhelming destructive force to ordinary Legends. And from another point of view, Marvin believed that just as his strength kept growing, so would his enemies keep getting more and more frightening. These enemies wouldn''t necessarily be humans. They might be the large bodied monsters from the Astral Plane. Why were Dragons formidable? Why was the Mechanical Titan''s melee strength unequalled? Most of them were huge monsters pressuring medium sized monsters thanks to their huge size. Demon Lords, Archdevils, Evil Spirit Overlords, they all had avatars or doppelgangers able to enlarge themselves. It was the same for Gods. This was the important rationale why Marvin chose this ability. In short, after acquiring Ruler''s Wrath, Marvin''s overall strength greatly increased. If he wanted to deal with a Mist Dragon now, he might simply use Ruler''s Wrath, activate Diamond Shape and rely on his melee abilities to tear it apart. ... On another corner of the snow field, the Paladin was startled by the fall of the Mist Dragon. Griffin was shocked. He hadn''t thought that this young Ranger had such frightening blade techniques and burst power. He had made such a strong first impression after brandishing his daggers. At that time, the Paladin still believed that Marvin was a Great Druid with a Ranger subclass, with fairly good blade techniques. Yet there was someone even more shocked. The atmosphere of imminent battle at the bottom of the mountain instantly disappeared. That green clothed woman startledly looked at that bloody mist halfway up the mountain with visible anger in her eyes. In fact, Bone Dragon Claudy was her master''s, Lich Bandel''s, pet. Her pet was that Mist Dragon. She had an instant reaction upon the Mist Dragon''s death. She simply hadn''t thought that the two would deal with the Mist Dragon in such a short time! Wasn''t that too quick? Marvin''s power completely wrecked the woman''s scheme. She originally planned to use the Mist Dragon to block the two while her and the Bone Dragon would take care of that group of four adventurers before joining up with the Mist Dragon and deal with the two remaining aggressors. As a result, there was a hitch in the plan. She gravely underestimated Marvin''s strength! It resulted in her current awkward situation. Due to Lich Bandel''s command, she had to stop everyone who got too close to the snow mountain! Regardless who it was, they had to stop them at all cost. But that plan wouldn''t work now. Because there seemed to be a problem with the Two Headed Bone Dragon! This sinister and frightening Bone Dragon was emitting some clattering sounds while looking at the Truth Scale halfway up the mountain! After being in contact with it for a long time, she naturally understood that it was actually scared! That Paladin wasn''t simple. His Truth Scale had a powerful restraining effect on the Bone Dragon! Although Claudy was subdued by Bandel, he hadn''t reached the stage of being willing to die for him. Next second, the Bone Dragon raised his heads and chanted in Draconic. A great amount of fog appeared and he instantly vanished. The woman clenched her teeth before following suit. She couldn''t beat those six people by herself, much less with Marvin and Griffin, those troublesome existences. Bandel''s goal was to stop the Regis Ruins from being discovered. His barrier should be hidden enough and now only these few people could get past. ... Marvin and Griffin weren''t aware of what happened down there. They only saw the Two Headed Bone Dragon disappearing as well as a supposed Legend woman in a green dress leaving shortly after. "That Bone Dragon seems to be quite scared of your Truth Scale." Marvin tidied himself up and slowly walked over. Griffin looked at Marvin with newfound respect, "Your blade techniques are very powerful. I haven''t seen such a fierce explosive power in a long time." As for the four adventurers under the mountain, they stood there awkwardly, as if they had been granted amnesty. The two men didn''t bother with them. Griffin simply wanted to cross the mountain and Marvin also wanted to reach Holy Light City. With the obstacles disappearing, the two also kept going forward. Without the Mist Dragon and the snowstorm blocking them, the two Legend powerhouses'' pace was very quick. They soon reached the summit of the mountain! Looking down from the summit, they saw an imposing city in the distance. Clouds were below their feet, but Marvin straightened his back and was able to see through that barrier covering that city on the plain. Some hot air balloons were flying above the city, and a group of Wizard Towers in the east seemed especially eye-catching. Familiar God''s symbols fell into Marvin''s eyes. Holy Light City. The reason why that city was called [Holy Light] was because this used to be one of the strongholds of the Gods. It was different from a city controlled by a shrine, Holy Light City was a city with multiple forces. That place was filled with God Shrines, followers and Divine Servants. It was also the reason why Paladin Griffin had hope of removing the girl''s curse in Holy Light City. This city''s waters ran deep. Marvin reminded himself that he couldn''t expose his identity. He incurred the hatred of quite a few Gods back in Feinan. If his identity was revealed in the Crimson Wasteland, who knows how many Divine Servants would chase after him! ... Under the snow mountain was an endless black forest, with a flaming red path in the middle. That path was an extension of Torch Valley, able to guide the adventurers to avoid the evil lifeforms in the black forest. Marvin learnt from Eisengel''s map that this black forest was home to many evil lifeforms. Moreover, these evil lifeforms weren''t naturally formed, they were actually the products of the Regis'' caster group''s failed experiments. In some unknown corner of the black forest were supposedly the Regis Ruins, representing the most dangerous area of the black forest. The Regis organization was said to have a secret relation to Miss Silvermoon. She had fallen just when a great amount of evil lifeforms appeared in the Regis Ruins. People guessed that these two matters were somehow connected. Marvin had no interest in Miss Silvermoon, and although he felt like getting a hold of Cold Light''s Grasps, he still had no clue to follow at the moment. The Mist Dragon and the green clothed Legend Wizard that appeared earlier seemed to indicate something. But there were too few clues, and it was hard to analyze even for the current Marvin. "Let''s go. Holy Light City isn''t far." Marvin said in a low voice. Griffin nodded, his eyes were at loss, but when he turned to look at the little girl on his back, he found his resolve once again. Marvin inwardly sighed. He had quite a good impression of that Paladin. He naturally knew what Griffin was worried about. Holy Light City''s waters indeed ran deep. Although there might really be a Divine Servant or Apostle able to remove the girl''s curse, everything had a price. He believed in the God of Truth, and the latter had fallen. To those Gods, such a powerful Paladin was worth recruiting. Those Gods had quite a few means to change his faith without detriment to his strength. The condition was his willingness. If he really wanted to remove the girl''s curse on this trip, the difficulties this Paladin would face would be very grim. Unfortunately, Marvin himself couldn''t help. If it was Mother of Creation, she might still have a way, but Marvin was unable to provide help. Moreover, the two were strangers, they might never meet again in this life. It was useless to muse too much. Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help speeding up. Soon, the two safely arrived at the flaming path at the foot of the mountain. At the other end of that path was Holy Light City. But Marvin suddenly stopped. "What is it?" Griffin asked, somewhat startled. A smile appeared at the corner of Marvin''s mouth, but he soon shook his head, "Nothing." The two kept going forward. After five minutes, they exited the black forest. Griffin was about to say something, but that Ranger who walked beside him suddenly turned into a Paper Clone! "See you again if fate allows it, Paladin." The Paper Clone said with a smile. The Paper Clone was shattered in the wind. Griffin thoughtfully turned to look at the black forest, apparently understanding something. "May we meet if we are fated." He briefly bowed his head and kept going forward with the girl on his back. ... Five minutes earlier, Marvin found something interesting on the edge of the path. Someone was spying on them. It looked like he didn''t make any move, but he actually secretly used Shadow Doppelganger and Paper Clone Substitution to switch with and hide himself. His body was hidden in the [Eternal Night Seal] and taking advantage of the peeper''s carelessness he easily escaped into the black forest. ''So it was her.'' ''It looked like she didn''t mind us going through here.'' ''So¡­ What was her goal earlier?'' Marvin hid in the darkness and was able to clearly look at the person spying on him. It was that green clothed woman. Her body had clear temptress'' characteristics. Marvin recognized that race, it should be a Jade Banshee. Jade Banshees were rare, but had very high casting talent. If not for Marvin''s stealth being so powerful, high enough to deceive a Heaven Observer, he might have already been discovered. ''Eh? Where is she going?'' Seeing the Jade Banshee disappear in the depths of the black forest, Marvin couldn''t help but follow her. Chapter 513: Regis Ruins Chapter 513: Regis Ruins Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The black forest became the best cover for Marvin. The Jade Banshee was clearly unaware that she had been followed. She was holding a crystal ball that was emitting a faint light. The crystal ball was displaying the scene of Marvin and Griffin going north and leaving the range of the black forest. After that, nothing else appeared in the crystal ball. The spell clearly had an area restriction. Marvin was silent, his curiosity triggered. His intuition told him that this Jade Banshee''s appearance in this place was definitely not a simple matter. She tried to stop others from approaching the snow mountain, but why? And the fact that she let them go free proved that it wasn''t in order to block the path between Black Swan Hill and Holy Light City. She was apparently hiding something. Black forest, secrets, and the news of Cold Light''s Grasps'' appearance, Marvin couldn''t help thinking about all those. He was already in the black forest anyway, so Holy Light City was already within reach. If Half-God Minsk was still there, a few days wouldn''t make a difference. He followed the Banshee all the way, pushing his sneak ability to the peak. They reached the center of the forest after about twenty minutes. This was the boundary between the mountain and the forest, where dark rocks and ghostly trees were interwoven. A small entrance appeared behind a bush, in front of Marvin. The Jade Banshee quickly went in. Marvin hid behind a tree and closed his eyes. [Earth Perception]! His mind was completely immersed in his surroundings. He caught that unique rhythm and a three-dimensional image of his surroundings appeared in his mind. This was one of Monks'' most crucial skills, as the outstanding perception it granted could help them safely avoid danger. He could feel a strange magical aura. This seemingly ordinary snowy mountain actually contained such a shocking Chaos Magic Power. The reason it wasn''t obvious was that this Chaos Magic Power was sealed by some formidable strength. It was like the Universe Magic Pool used by God Lance to seal the Universe''s Chaos Magic Power. This place apparently hid a Magic Pool of a much smaller scale! Marvin was even more shocked when he discovered that this Magic Power was somewhat different from ordinary Chaos Magic Power. The Magic Power¡­ Seemed to have its own life. This feeling made Marvin shiver. Chaos Magic Power had always been one of the most important elements of the world''s living things. It was like Order Power, existing as a foundation. But that foundation was based on Magic Power being non-sentient. Chaos Magic Power could destroy the mind of an ordinary person because it could destroy a bit of Order Power. But if Chaos Magic Power had consciousness¡­ Marvin didn''t dare imagine what could happen. ''What''s happening here?'' Marvin was on alert. ''Could this place be the rumored Regis Ruins?'' ''The secret base established by that group of crazy Wizards in the Crimson Wasteland? What kind of experiments did they perform?'' The black forest turned into a den of evil monsters, and the inside of this mountain surprisingly had an aura similar to living Magic Power. Upon sensing it, Marvin felt that it was a bit inconceivable. That Jade Banshee was clearly familiar with this place, as evidenced by how she had gone in without any hesitation. And what she was planning was most likely related to the Regis Ruins. Marvin began to hesitate. He came to the Crimson Wasteland to look for Half-God Minsk, while tempering himself on the way. The greatest benefit of being in the Crimson Wasteland was the time flow being faster than Feinan''s. By getting some experience here, he could fight all kinds of experts and receive some Comprehension to increase his level. When he returned to Feinan, his strength would most likely be on a whole new level. And at that time, it would be a lot easier to face the descending Divine Servants. He didn''t forget that he was already on the blacklist of the Black Dragon God, Dream God, and other powerful Gods. But that aura coming from the Regis Ruins kept enticing Marvin. It had to be said that Marvin had a very adventurous nature. He craved the unknown. Besides the constantly impending crises, this was one of the reasons he was able to progress so quickly in Feinan. Seeing some ancient ruins before him, he couldn''t help wanting to go in. ''After so many years, even if there were any terrible mechanisms or guardians, they should have most likely disappeared.'' ''Although that Jade Banshee is a caster, she shouldn''t be directly related to the Regis Ruins. Since she was able to enter smoothly, then there shouldn''t be a problem. Being a bit cautious would be good too.'' Marvin then made a decision. But he didn''t just rush into the tunnel. He used a skill first! [Ruler''s Wrath]! That powerful skill could not only turn him into a giant, but could also make him small like an ant. After shrinking, Marvin became extremely light. [Witchcraft ¨C Flight]! He used the Witchcraft ability granted to him by the Witch Queen''s Tear before flying quietly into the cave like a dragonfly. ... Behind the entrance was a simple tunnel. Judging from the tunnel''s slope, it should lead to the core of the mountain. Marvin sped up and reached the end of the tunnel after ten minutes. He flew out of the tunnel and arrived in a huge room! No one would have thought that this seemingly ordinary mountain was hiding such a vast dungeon! Marvin controlled himself and looked at everything around him. He already couldn''t find words to describe how imposing the dungeon was. Although a large part of it was in ruins, he could make out from the wreckage of the wooden walls that this had once been a magnificent city. Stalactites were hanging down from the ceiling with jewels embedded on them that emitted a faint light. These jewels, along with the fluorescent moss on the ground, made up the dungeon''s rare light source. The huge city was built on an uneven underground area, and from the scale of this dungeon, it might have been able to host 50 000 to 60 000 people at its peak. This was a very exaggerated number. After all, the underground resources were quite poor. Most dungeons were unable to provide for such a huge population! What shook Marvin the most was the building that stood out in the center of the city! Maybe building wasn''t a suitable word to describe it. Because Marvin could feel it pulsating! It was a grotesque but irregular sphere that left a profound impression. It was bound in the center of the cities by countless iron chains, and a tube was running through the surface of the sphere. ''Could this be¡­ The rumored Dungeon Core?'' Marvin closed his eyes and heard the throbbing sound. That thing was like a pulsating heart! This all felt like an illusion. What exactly had those Regis casters done here back then? Suddenly, a green light flashed before Marvin. Chapter 514: Miss Silvermoon Chapter 514: Miss Silvermoon Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Jade Banshee! Marvin discovered her aura. He was currently on a high platform, overlooking the entire dungeon. He saw the Jade Banshee quickly moving through the dungeon. She might not have expected someone to be able to follow her, because she was moving casually and not hiding her tracks. This made it a lot more convenient for Marvin to keep track of her. Marvin turned back to normal and used Stealth before chasing after her. The two ran through the Regis Ruins, one behind the other. Marvin very cautiously followed the same route the Banshee took. This place was filled with an ominous aura. Who knew how many traps were in the dungeon? Marvin didn''t want to reveal himself, and from the casual way the Banshee was moving, it looked like she was certain she wouldn''t trigger a trap. The two rushed through the dungeon for about ten minutes before reaching the central area. This was a public square. The edges of the public square were in ruins, and from the look of them, it seemed that some formidable power had once erupted in the public square, causing the surrounding buildings to all collapse. Marvin hid behind the ruins cautiously. He glanced restlessly to the east, where the Dungeon Core was still beating vigorously. Some Chaos Magic Power drifted around in the air. Marvin felt that the Chaos Magic Power looked like a living Fairy lusting after him. That feeling made him very uncomfortable. The Magic Power was too strange. But when the Banshee stopped in front of the stone statue in the public square, his pupils shrank! Miss Silvermoon! There was actually a statue of Miss Silvermoon here! Marvin frowned. A statue of Miss Silvermoon was in the Regis Ruins... What did it mean? This kind of statue was basically a medium of worship. Could the Regis'' casters be an unconventional Magic Organization that believed in Miss Silvermoon? And was their destruction related to Miss Silvermoon''s fall? A series of conjectures popped into Marvin''s mind. As the woman was being rather careless, Marvin decided to get closer. The Jade Banshee was staying right in front of the statue of Miss Silvermoon. With his superior eyesight, Marvin managed to see a floating skull! A faint light was emitting from the skull. Marvin realized that this was a Lich''s skull! The Lich himself might not be there, but this skull was basically his half-avatar. Marvin became more cautious and chose a relatively dark area to hide in while still watching conveniently. At that time, he suddenly noticed something wrong with the statue. ''That statue¡­ Isn''t it too realistic?'' ''If it was crafted by a craftsman, it could be considered a Heavenly work.'' Although Marvin wasn''t familiar with Miss Silvermoon herself, he knew what kind of person she was. After all, with his obsession with the game, he knew information about almost every major character in Feinan. That statue was too realistic. Even the painful expression was portrayed miraculously, seeming so real. Marvin was in disbelief. ''Hold on! That''s not right.'' ''If it was a statue used for Faith, it would never be in such a situation.'' Marvin wiped his eyes and looked at the statue of Miss Silvermoon once again before realized what had felt wrong. This seemed to be the scene of Miss Silvermoon''s death! There was a deathly hole in her stomach, and both hands were drooping powerlessly as it looked like she wanted to grab something. Her expression was one of extreme pain, mixed with struggle and disbelief. So many different feelings could be seen so vividly in one statue. Marvin didn''t believe that there was a craftsman able to do that in this world! So besides that, there was only one other explanation. This was Miss Silvermoon! This was her fallen Divine Body! Despite this being a ridiculous conjecture, Marvin instinctively felt that this was most likely the truth. Even though after a God''s death, their God Realm would fall and form a terrible black hole, sucking the Divine Body in before falling continuously into depths of the Astral Plane, there were also some exceptions. Due to some special reasons, a God''s Divine Body could remain instead. Right now, Marvin was a bit interested in Miss Silvermoon''s death. Miss Silvermoon was someone that shouldn''t be provoked in this world. Moon Goddess Faniya was very low-key, as a 1st generation Ancient God that rarely showed her face, but her strength was on the same level as that of the Nature God and the Elven God. Marvin recalled the origins of Miss Silvermoon: It was said that in ancient times, Feinan broke away from Chaos and the power of Order rose up under Lance''s strength. At that time, monsters from the depths of the Universe didn''t appear anymore and Feinan had a short period of peace. The Moon Goddess, as a 1st generation Ancient God, was basically born alongside the Nature God and the Elven God. One day, she left alone for the depths of the Wilderness and was said to have taken a nap under an old osmanthus tree. After waking up, she had a baby in her arms. The baby had powerful Divinity and the Moon Goddess was very fond of her. She felt that the baby was a daughter bestowed by the heavens and granted her a part of her Divine Power. She brought Miss Silvermoon back to Feinan, who then became part of the Ancient Gods with Lance''s approval. After Miss Silvermoon became an adult, Faniya personally crafted a pair of straight daggers tailored just for her. Those were the legendary Cold Light''s Grasps. Not only were the daggers a masterpiece among Divine Weapons, but they were also enchanted with Magic and Divine properties. Furthermore, they were cultivated by Miss Silvermoon herself, to the point that later on, that Artifact''s reputation had surpassed Nightfall, which had been created by the Shadow Prince by going all over the Universe. This was roughly what Marvin knew of Miss Silvermoon. He knew this because of Cold Light''s Grasps. As for her fall, there was no official information about it in the game, and no gossipping player had let out anything about it in the forums. But Marvin felt something suspicious. The Moon Goddess was one of the most powerful Ancient Gods. Even though she didn''t interfere with the other God Realms, if someone provoked her, it wouldn''t end well. In history, there had once been a talented Demon Lord appearing in the Abyss. That Demon Lord was born with low standing, but he was shockingly gifted. He killed his way out of a bloody sea and slowly became a bright star among the Demons. But because he was showing off during his rise, he somehow offended the Moon Goddess, which led to Faniya directly annihilating the Abyssal Plane where the Demon Lord was living! A whole Abyssal Plane! What was even stranger was that the other Demon Lords remained silent. The Moon Goddess'' action was a ruthless slap, but none of them reacted. Although this matter didn''t mean much, it was enough to highlight the Moon Goddess'' strength. It wasn''t inferior to that of the New Gods'' Great Gods. Under such circumstances, if someone dared to act against Miss Silvermoon, even though the Moon Goddess couldn''t openly start a fight due to the rules of the Crimson Wasteland, she could still retaliate privately. If someone wanted to make a move, they would have to check whether they had the strength to become one of the first-rate experts of the Universe. There was definitely a secret behind all of this. ... While Marvin was thinking, that floating skull suddenly opened its mouth. "Trash!" The angry voice echoed throughout the ruins and made Marvin turn his attention back from his musing. He didn''t directly look at the Lich''s skull because a Lich''s avatar usually had very strong Perception spells. He only needed to listen, not look. "You couldn''t stop a few Humans so you let them leave!" "You have made me very disappointed!" The Jade Banshee explained while feeling wronged, "We met some very troublesome enemies." "One of them was a Paladin who could use the Truth Scale. You know of the restraining effect of the Truth Scale on Puppy. The Truth God died such a long time ago. How could I have expected a follower of the Truth God to appear there?" "Furthermore, the other one is a Great Druid. His speed is frightening and his blade skills were able to cut down my Mist Dragon instantly!" "In that situation, I could only choose to guard the ruins." The Jade Banshee''s words clearly had some weight. After a long time, the Lich head mumbled, "Paladin of the Truth God? I haven''t seen one for so many years." "And a Great Druid capable of instantly killing a Mist Dragon? Damn it, I underestimated those two." "Okay, let''s forget about it. It''s good that they didn''t find Luna. My Barrier will be activated in half an hour, and there will be no living beings in the dungeon, so you can leave." "I met a bit of trouble here, I need you and Puppy''s help." The Jade Banshee''s voice gained a tone of delight as she said, "Yes. I''ll rush over immediately!" The two didn''t say anything afterwards, and the Lich''s head quickly darkened, landing in the Banshee''s embrace. She glanced at the statue, but remained silent and quickly left. ... ''Half an hour? Barrier? Luna?'' Marvin looked at the silhouette of the Jade Banshee leaving as suspicions filled his heart. It wasn''t strange for a Lich to appear, but what was he trying to do? Luna was the nickname of Miss Silvermoon, so it looked like the relationship between the two was pretty good. Could this statue truly be Miss Silvermoon''s Divine Body? Marvin took advantage of the Jade Banshee''s departure to move forward a bit in order to examine the statue more closely. But he hadn''t expected that as he drew closer, the statue''s finger would lightly shake! Chapter 515: Whisperer Chapter 515: Whisperer Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation This strange situation startled Marvin! The body of a Goddess who had fallen for who knows how many years¡­ moved? He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes. When he glanced at the statue once again, the latter was unmoving. Marvin felt like it had been an illusion. ''Did I really see wrong?'' He walked around the statue twice, watching very suspiciously, but no matter how he checked it, that statue remained motionless. Her hands were emitting a faint light, like a star in the sky. Marvin felt a strange feeling crawl up his spine. He kept feeling something was wrong. Could the Lich have done something to Miss Silvermoon''s Divine Body? With regards to magic, although Marvin was considered to have extensive knowledge, he wasn''t a Wizard himself, so what he knew was limited. At his level, he still couldn''t see through the Lich''s motives. From the discussion between the Jade Banshee and the Lich, Marvin knew that a Barrier would be set up soon. He didn''t want to needlessly start trouble here, so he decided to leave before it activated. He took advantage of the remaining time to look around the dungeon. Marvin was especially careful with the Dungeon Core. He found that this Dungeon Core was in a kind of slumber. It was surrounded by a sealing array. Marvin didn''t understand the array so he didn''t dare to rashly meddle with it. But the good news was that this Dungeon Core might still be usable. If that was the case, then it was an invaluable treasure. If he could get his hands on it, it wouldn''t be inferior to the Sanctuary''s foundations. After a close examination, Marvin discovered that the Dungeon Core''s heartbeats were quieter due to the sealing array. In theory, the energy contained within the Dungeon Core was a lot stronger than what was apparent on the surface! If an opportunity came up, he would find a way to get this Dungeon Core. ''It seems as if the Lich doesn''t care about the Dungeon Core. Otherwise, he would have already taken it,'' Marvin observed. There were clearly more important things in the Regis Ruins, and the Lich apparently only cared about Miss Silvermoon''s body and neglected the Dungeon Core. Otherwise, with the Lich''s knowledge, undoing that seal wouldn''t be an issue. Time was almost up, Marvin used Stealth and safely left the Regis Ruins. He followed the dark tunnel back and emerged from the bushes, and went through the black forest to return to the Torch Path. Everything seemed fine. Marvin didn''t come across the Jade Banshee on his way back. But from her conversation with the Lich, she had been called over to help him. With the Lich''s great strength, for him to still need a helper, who knew what that guy was planning? Could this be related to Cold Light''s Grasps? It seemed like he could only go to Holy Light City to ask for information to confirm his conjectures. Marvin didn''t tarry any longer. After going back to the Torch Path, he used the Greyhawk Staff to summon a steed and then rode away. An hour later, he wasn''t far from Holy Light City. Marvin dismounted and used Disguise, intending to sneak into the city. Holy Light City''s guards were very strict. Non-Humans and people embroiled in conflicts with the God Realms couldn''t enter. Fortunately, Marvin had the pass from Eisengel and the guard who checked didn''t make things awkward for him, simply letting him go in. Marvin felt uncomfortable after entering Holy Light City. There was an oppressing feeling. The Gods'' emblems flashed past Marvin''s eyes. Naturally, everyone wearing a God''s emblem was a follower at the Legend rank. These people normally had higher status than ordinary believers. They were qualified to wear higher church emblems and obtain more favors from the Gods. Holy Light City was a city with many Gods'' forces. On the surface, mankind''s powerhouses also had their own influence, managing to share the limelight with the God Realms thanks to the presence of some powerful organizations, but the pressure from the Gods was still very huge. Marvin casually strolled around and found out that the shrines'' forces already controlled two-thirds of Holy Light City. All kinds of Divine Power Attributes were spreading around, as there seemed to be some kind of competition between shrines. Marvin''s Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline seemed to be suppressed, making him feel uncomfortable. It would be difficult to use his Shapeshift Sorcerer shapes in this place. If Devils or Demons wanted to come in, they would greatly suffer from the pressure. ''I wonder if Griffin was successful.'' As he passed by a shrine''s entrance, he had to endure the solemn guardians'' serious stares that raked over all those who went by. This made Marvin particularly uncomfortable. He soon left the shrine behind and prepared to leave for the human residential area to look for information. ... Mankind lived in the northeast corner of Holy Light City. Compared to other areas, it looked more like a regular Human town. There was a tavern, an inn, a weapon shop, a downtown area, multiple blocks, and long-term residential areas. Regardless of where one was, taverns were always the go-to for quick information gathering. Marvin observed the flow rate of patrons at a few taverns before ultimately choosing to go into a tavern called [Whisperer]. The tavern was extremely noisy. Marvin casually looked for a corner and called for a cup of alcohol before calmly sitting down. Holy Light City truly had too many Legends. Those who frequented this place were all Legends. A Legend''s strength in a frightening place like the Crimson Wasteland was like nothing more than a common adventurer''s, no big deal. Adventurers needed to sustain themselves and fight to improve their strength. But unlike common adventurers, these guys didn''t care about their livelihoods. They came here to fulfill their great ambitions and to reach higher realms. This desire and ambition became the biggest motivation for mankind to progress. And it was also a source of destruction for mankind. Marvin lingered in the tavern all afternoon, and at nightfall, a barman suddenly walked over. "Need help?" The barman was a boy with a pair of pretty eyes and was smiling cheerfully. "I didn''t call for any services." Marvin twirled his cup, which was half-empty. The barman smiled, responding, "That is true, but I think you might need my services." "You sat here alone for a very long time, yet you didn''t look around, which means that you weren''t waiting for someone." "Your expression is peaceful, so you''re not the kind of person who needs alcohol to relieve his boredom. Then there should only be one reason for you to come to Whisperer." "Don''t you want to ask for something?" he inquired while wearing a proud smile. "Bang!" Marvin smacked his cup on the table, a pondering smirk on his face. Chapter 516: Half-God’s Trail Chapter 516: Half-God¡¯s Trail Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Sorry. I am just drinking by myself." Marvin smiled and ignored the young barman''s awkward expression before turning to leave. Marvin''s face became solemn as he left Whisperer. He could feel that someone was following him. Although it wasn''t clear which force the pursuer was from, they definitely didn''t have good intentions. This was Holy Light City, the Gods'' territory! Marvin had offended many people in the God Realms. Marvin felt something wrong when the barman approached. That young man was way too enthusiastic. If he had asked him for information, he would have exposed his intentions and possibly received false information. ''Want to track me?'' Marvin sneered and entered a dark alley before using Stealth. He reached downtown after crossing the alley and quietly sent a few Paper Clones in different directions inside the crowd, thus getting rid of the pursuer. In spite of this, he couldn''t figure out who was playing tricks behind him. The one tracking him was very meticulous. Whoever it was, they didn''t expose themselves. ''Have I been watched ever since I entered the city?'' Marvin remembered that there had been no change in expression when the guard glanced at him when checking his pass. He kept thinking back, but didn''t discover any mistakes that he had made. Therefore, it was most likely that a Divination spell was being used to track him! Because he was in Holy Light City, if a Divine Servant or a follower of similar level used Divine Power to conduct a Divination, it would be very accurate. Thus, although Marvin temporarily managed to lose his pursuers, they would inevitably be able to find him again. He had to stay on the move. Marvin used Disguise to change his appearance again and entered another tavern. He was straightforward this time. After making sure that no one was paying attention to him, he found a shrewd-looking Dwarf. "If you are looking for information, then you came to the right person." "There is nothing I don''t know about in Holy Light City, but the price¡­" The greedy Dwarf pushed up his glasses and rubbed his fingers together. Marvin wordlessly pushed two Blood Essence Stones over. The Dwarf unhesitantly accepted them and boasted shamelessly, "You can ask your questions now." The meaning was that the two Blood Essence Stones were only enough to start the conversation. The true information would require additional fees. But Marvin was rather well-off at the moment. He still had many Blood Essence Stones that he had gotten from plundering the Demonic Altar. He would rather get it done fast since he was so close to his goal. "I''m looking for a Half-God. His name is Minsk, and he is the child of the Ancient Nature God," Marvin quickly said. "Minsk?" The Dwarf frowned. "It''s been so many years, yet someone is still looking for Minsk? Who are you to him?" Marvin remarked with coldness and indifference, "I only need to pay for the information. I don''t need to satisfy your curiosity." The Dwarf chuckled and agreed, "As you say. You want information about Minsk? 30 Blood Essence Stones." Marvin paid without any objection. After receiving the money, the Dwarf calmly said, "Youth, you are late." "In my opinion, Minsk is most likely dead." Marvin''s eyes widened. ... Five minutes later, Marvin left the tavern. As for that Dwarf, he looked at Marvin''s back as it disappeared behind the entrance and then quickly called a barman over. "Notify the two sirs of the Dream Shrine. The person they are looking for has appeared." "By the way, that person seems to be looking for Minsk. I''ll consider that information a gift, don''t ask for a reward from them." The barman nodded and curiously asked, "The story you told him concerning Half-God Minsk, was it true?" The Dwarf glared at him. "Naturally. I sell information. Reputation is very important. These are two completely different matters. The Dream Shrine''s people can''t pay me to tell lies. And that boy paid generously, I like this kind of customer." "Oh, such a straightforward customer is about to be killed by the Dream Shrine''s people, what a pity." ... In a corner of Holy Light City, Marvin disguised himself as a middle-aged man and was silently gnawing on some bread. He was thinking while walking. ''Minsk actually went to the rumored [Wilderness Hall]... What kind of situation is that?'' ''That Dwarf shouldn''t be lying. When Minsk sent a letter to the Migratory Bird Council, he had yet to enter the Wilderness Hall. He then went in, and no news of him appeared ever since.'' ''The Wilderness Hall is rumored to be a like a tomb for Legends. No one ever comes out alive, even Half-Gods. This bodes ill.'' ''Moreover, the Wilderness Hall isn''t always there. It is said to be in the wilderness east of Holy Light City, but can''t be seen most of the time. It would rarely appear in front of people.'' ''But apparently, a lot of people claimed to have seen the Wilderness Hall in recent days.'' ''Isn''t this too coincidental?'' Marvin frowned. His gaming experience didn''t help him much when it came to the Wilderness Hall. The Crimson Wasteland was already a place that hadn''t been released in the game, so Marvin could only keep moving forward. Based on the information he got from the Dwarf, the Wilderness Hall was said to be a terrifying temple established by an Ancient Evil God for his resurrection. He claimed that the Wilderness Hall contained countless Artifacts and powerful spells, but no one came back alive after entering. A typical example was the Half-God Minsk who had lost his fame. As the Ancient Nature God went into a slumber, the other Gods lost respect for Minsk. Like Miss Silvermoon, although Minsk''s strength couldn''t reach the peak of the Universe, no one would dare to make a move against him. But because of the special circumstances, he chose to enter the Wilderness Hall, and like all the others, didn''t return. If that had been the whole matter, Marvin would have just returned to report it. But coincidentally, the Wilderness Hall, which had remained hidden for hundreds of years, appeared once more. Holy Light City''s eastern suburbs weren''t peaceful. Many passers-by had seen the traces of the Wilderness Hall. Someone even claimed that the [Cold Light''s Grasps] were in the Wilderness Hall. It had been unclear whether the death of Miss Silvermoon at that time was related to the Wilderness Hall. That strange place made Marvin recall the Dead Area Continent''s [Secret Garden]. Who knew whether the Wilderness Hall was a trap or not? Cold Light''s Grasps might also be bait, like the Magic Medicine King Eric had been. The true mastermind was behind the trap and would devour everyone that walked in! ... ''There is no need to take such a big risk because of the Migratory Bird Council''s mission.'' Marvin thought for a long time before finally coming to that conclusion. The withering of the World Tree wasn''t something that he alone could settle. Moreover, Endless Ocean also went to the Green Sea Paradise to look for another trail. His side failing didn''t mean that there was no hope. Having had these thoughts, Marvin was preparing to leave Holy Light City for the moment. But that feeling of being observed once again appeared in his mind! Chapter 517: Pursuit! Chapter 517: Pursuit! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ''Who is it?'' Marvin immediately closed his eyes and used Earth Perception. Every movement was captured in his mind, including the grass moving in the wind. Not far away, two black-clothed men were watching him coldly. Marvin could feel the killing intent they were barely concealing! The Dream Shrine''s people! Marvin abruptly opened his eyes. He noticed that the emblems the two had were those of high ranked Guardians. ''Even though Holy Light City is one of the Gods'' bases of operations in the Crimson Wasteland, there shouldn''t be Guardians of such high rank here.'' Marvin felt a chill. ''If I''m not wrong, that emblem should belong to the highest Dream Guardians¡­'' ''As long as they had enough contributions, they could be promoted to Divine Servants.'' Marvin knew that the distinction between a Divine Servant and a Divine Guardian didn''t represent the gap between their strength. It was more of a matter of honor and being treasured. Some Divine Guardians were even stronger than Divine Servants. The reason these Divine Guardians weren''t promoted was due to the Divine Servants'' spots being already filled, or the Guardians not having enough contributions yet. The Dream Shrine had countless competent people. And although the Dream God wasn''t as powerful as the three Great Gods, his unique domain was still rather intimidating. It was generally believed that the Dream God had the ability to control people''s dreams. He could kill people in their dreams, and it was said that he had even killed a God in this way! Naturally, that was during the chaotic 3rd Era. The Dream God remained low-key afterwards. He was considered relatively gentle among the New Gods, at least on the surface. He treated Feinan''s powerhouses very well and made friends with many of them, even recruiting a few to his side. This was something Marvin could confirm from Ambella''s approach. Ambella didn''t initially act against Marvin. On the contrary, she had extended an olive branch to him. But in Marvin''s eyes, that olive branch was a kind of a threat. From what he knew, the ambitions of the Dream God were greater than those of any other New God. He would rather believe in Grant, the God of Dawn and Protection who had killed his own friend, than believe in the Dream God, who was second only to the God of Deception when it came to tricking people. ... ''An interplanar pursuit, that Ambella is truly decisive.'' Marvin couldn''t help but hold that woman in high regard. It seemed that becoming the Dream God''s first Divine Servant wasn''t a fluke, since she was able to make such resolute decisions. The recruiting failed, so she had to make sure he died. Sending two veteran Dream Guardians to handle a Legend who had just advanced already showed that she thought highly of his abilities. Perhaps those two Dream Guardians felt that she was making a big fuss over nothing? After all, most of the Dream Guardians were tested in battles against Devils, Demons, and other lifeforms. An ordinary Legend powerhouse was simply not worth their attention. If they couldn''t deal with Marvin with that kind of force, then they could only send Ambella or the Dream God''s avatar! Of course, it was too much for Marvin. ... Although he had discovered his enemies, Marvin was still in a very difficult situation. On the bright side, the use of force was not allowed within Holy Light City. But there were still unwritten laws in the cover of the dark. As long as no one was found, and even if found, if no one accused them, even murder and arson were fine. This was the common rule in all places of the Crimson Wasteland. Marvin knew this well. These two Dream Guardians were waiting for dusk. The Crimson Wasteland had both daytime and nighttime. It was just that the degree of darkness at night wasn''t too obvious. ''The Dream Shrine is a very powerful force in Holy Light City. When I was chatting with Griffin, he told me that the Dream Shrine might be the first place he would visit.'' ''If I''m stuck here with them, the only one who will suffer will be me.'' ''These two chasing me with no back-up shows their overconfidence. They most likely came to Holy Light City to borrow the intelligence-gathering of the Dream Shrine and not to get troops. This is fortunate.'' Marvin calmly finished his bread and suddenly disappeared, rushing outside the city. ... "He found us. That kid is quite vigilant." Swift smiled as he watched Marvin''s wild escape, the ridicule apparent in his eyes. "This hunt is becoming interesting." "Don''t be careless." Wayn remained calm as he stood to the side. "Someone held in high esteem by Ambella must have some abilities." A strange expression flickered in Swift''s eyes as he muttered dismissively, "Oh? I''ll ask what abilities he has after killing him." He then disappeared. Wayn shook his head helplessly and silently followed. ... Marvin was very quick. He was leaving afterimages in Holy Light City''s alleys as he fled. Relying on his Godly Dexterity, he could get rid of most enemies. But these two Dream Guardians were clearly not included among those. Marvin could only choose to leave the city. The city was the home ground of the Dream Shrine, so it would be better to start a fight in the wilderness. He was extremely fast as he dashed out of Holy Light City like a blur. Because of the two Dream Guardians chasing, Marvin could only choose the closest city gate and ended up in the northern wilderness after leaving Holy Light City. An endless series of snowy mountains could be seen in the distance. Marvin sped up, continuing to rush north. If he couldn''t throw them off, he would have to fight for his life on a mountain. On the way, he tried tricking them with his Shadow Doppelganger and Paper Clone, but just as he expected, these two Dream Guardians weren''t just common soldiers. They had experience and were able to lock onto Marvin''s main body. It was hard for him. He felt quite threatened by the power of the two Dream Guardians! After leaving Holy Light City, they unhesitantly revealed their strength! This was the confidence of a hunter. After Marvin felt it, even if he was upset, he couldn''t help but admit that these two men were really fierce. They had the strength of Level 5 Legends, or more! In short, their strength could be considered to be at the top of Feinan. Only an expert like O''Brien might be able to contend with them. Even Ivan only would have a 50% chance of success against these two. One versus one, Marvin was confident he could kill them by using his treasures and the powerful properties of his Legend class, but facing the two of them together was something totally different. ''Troublesome Ambella.'' The face of the Dream God''s servant appeared in his mind as he silently thought. If he managed to escape this time, he would definitely chase her down after returning to Feinan. Thinking about this, he had already covered a long distance, the snow mountain was apparently already in front of him. The only good news was that the speed of the two Guardians was only on par with Marvin''s. They should also be at the Godly Dexterity level. Not having passed that bottleneck, they could only follow behind Marvin and were unable to close the distance. ''Wouldn''t it be possible to use something to block them and then use the Migratory Bird Council''s tool to slip away back to Feinan?'' This would be quite regretful. He came to the Crimson Wasteland for a mission, and although he didn''t want to go back to Feinan so early, he wasn''t completely reckless. Although getting stronger was important, that was only if he stayed alive. But as he thought of that, there was some movement on a dead tree on the snowy mountain ahead of him! Marvin''s eyelids twitched. Out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed a shadow suddenly charging over! He instinctively reacted at that instant. Burst! Shadow Step! "Woosh!" A tearing sound echoed as a shallow hole appeared on Marvin''s waist! Drops of blood flowed down. Marvin''s face became serious. He stood there, coldly watching the culprit behind the sneak attack. The latter seemed stiff, but was in fact very clever. It looked like a mantis. Its arms were just like blades and its skin could change color freely. It had a distinct imprint on its head showing that it was a servant! It was a Blade Demon! The two Dream Guardians behind Marvin also stopped. Two south, one north, the Dream Guardians and the Demon blocked Marvin''s path. "Interesting¡­" Marvin calmly said. "Since when do the Gods and Demons work together? The Dream Shrine''s latest recruit is a Blade Demon? Such big news." Swift derided, "You are about to die and you can still speak nonsense?" "We are unrelated to that lowly Demon, but it seems that your ability to stir up trouble is exceptional. It''s been many years since I''ve seen a Human offend both Gods and the Abyss'' Demons at the same time. And you are actually still trying to get everything to go your way." The Blade Demon remained silent, only staring at Marvin. Its arms were very sharp and could resist the Legendary curved daggers. That guy was also a very frightening enemy! Marvin wasn''t certain he would be able to beat it in a duel, let alone now that there were two Dream Guardians watching him. He rolled his eyes as he quipped, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you settle the old grudge first?" "I''m just a common Human, you can kill me anytime. With such a rare opportunity, don''t you want to discuss first?" Swift sneered, "Scheming weakling." "You will definitely die today. Of course, that Demon will also die, rest assured." "Swish!" Before Marvin could come up with his next words to keep provoking the Dream Guardians to fight with the Demon, the latter suddenly charged at Marvin like a gust of wind! Its speed was unfathomable! Even Marvin found parrying difficult. "Klang!" The Blade Demon slashed ruthlessly, and Marvin forcibly used Azure Leaf to block. But a fierce pain shot through his wrist! ''Fuck! So strong!'' Marvin hardened himself. Since things had reached this stage, he could only go all-out! Chapter 518: Wilderness Chapter 518: Wilderness Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation With a tiger in front and wolves behind, Marvin could only stake it all. He used [Ruler''s Wrath] and greatly increased his size to the limits. But none of them expected that just before the fight broke out, a singing voice would suddenly echo north of Holy Light City. The voice was ancient and desolate, the words very indistinct, but any listener could feel the sorrow! Everyone was shocked when they heard the voice. Because an imposing, grand temple appeared at the same time! Far to the east, that temple was standing tall. All the buildings visible in the endless plains disappeared, only leaving behind that temple standing there silently. The red bricks covering the outside gave the temple a sinister, bloody feeling. A lot of weeds surrounded the temple but didn''t cover it, as if they were escorting the temple. Everyone felt cold. It seemed like a mysterious force was silently overlooking them. ... "Heavens¡­ The rumors were real, the Wilderness Hall really appeared¡­" Fear flashed across Wayn''s face. As someone from the Gods'' side, he naturally knew a lot concerning the Wilderness God. Even in the Dream God Realm, the Wilderness God was a name that made people''s expressions worsen when brought up. It was said that in the distant past, he was a very frightening Evil God. He was very strange and managed to escape Lance''s chase multiple times, tenaciously surviving in the Universe, eyeing every lifeform like a tiger watching its prey. The Wilderness Hall was one of the most frightening areas of the Crimson Wasteland. Even though it hadn''t appeared for a long time and was gradually forgotten, when it reappeared, it gave a kind of profound intimidation that couldn''t be averted. Even that Blade Demon who ignored everything and was only focused on its killing order was also intimidated by that building. It remained motionless, mumbling. Marvin couldn''t make sense of what it was saying. Marvin looked at his interface. His body felt frozen and stiff, but the source was actually an unclear willpower check. "Is it really the Wilderness Hall?" He heard the two Dream Guardians begin to discuss. That very aggressive Dream Guardian''s expression also changed. Swift was looking at that building in the distance with a pale face, his eyes couldn''t help but show a hint of cowardice. "It''s said that every person who looks at the Wilderness Hall will be swallowed by it." "Fuck this, why is our luck so terrible?" "What''s with that singing voice? Is it the Ancient God Language? Why can''t we understand?" ''Even the Dream Guardians can''t understand?'' Marvin thought. As aspiring Dream Servants, they were definitely proficient in the God Language, but the Ancient God Language was an even more profound language. The Gods only called it the Ancient God Language to flaunt themselves. That language was said to be the common language of the most ancient lifeforms. This included the first Demons, Devils, Evil Spirits, Gods... Marvin suddenly felt that the language was a bit familiar. ''That''s¡­ when I met the Archdevil Head for the first time¡­'' ''That wasn''t a willpower check illusion? Could it be that it was real? Or it had a certain predictive nature?'' Marvin froze, recalling that scene when he discovered the Archdevil Head in the secret area. Although he already understood that that head was an alchemy item made by his grandfather, it did hold some of the Archdevil''s secrets inside. He remembered the scene, with countless humanoid yet inhuman lifeforms revolving around a bonfire while copulating. The pale little girl''s blood sacrifice, the huge axe cutting open her aide¡­ and time ultimately swallowing everything with every lifeform turning into bones. And when he saw all that, that language had been lingering around his ears. He thought it was the Anzed Language at first, but he found out afterwards that the language was different from the Anzed Language. The Anzed were the first Humans to tread on Feinan, so it was understandable that their language was similar to the Ancient God Language. But why did that language carry such formidable Magic Power? Marvin was almost certain that it was due to that language that everyone was frozen stiff. He had already become a Ruler of the Night and all his Resistances were very high. The Dream Guardians also had frighteningly high Resistances, but they were still controlled by that voice too. The four people from different planes all wanted to escape the singing voice. But it was already too late. In this horrifying atmosphere, they found out that they had shockingly lost control of their own bodies. They all turned toward the east! They used all their strength but couldn''t break free from whatever was moving their bodies. They were like puppets controlled by someone, walking step by step toward the abyss! A thick fog suddenly rose up in the wilderness. The singing voice became clearer. Marvin already lost sight of Holy Light City and could see the shadows appearing in the distance. These people were like his group of four, their faces filled with fear. They couldn''t even speak! A mysterious force was controlling at least 30 Legends and making them walk slowly toward the east. And the Wilderness Hall was like the open bloody mouth of an ancient giant creature, preparing to devour them. Everything was peaceful. All noises were blocked, and only the singing voice remained. Marvin suppressed his own fear and started observing his surroundings. But, strangely enough, they seemed too dull. Apart from the "puppets" and the temple, there was nothing abnormal in the surroundings. His perception was weakened to the extreme, making him feel like he was half-blind. ''Damnit!'' He used all kinds of methods but was unable to remove this state. This was really too frightening! Wasn''t it said that the Wilderness God had already died? Why would the Wilderness Hall appear once again? Why would this nightmarish singing voice echo once again? Marvin ground his teeth, but he suddenly realized what the voice was singing. This was the same song he heard when he went through the secret tunnel back when his territory had been invaded by Gnolls. Due to the similarity to the Anzed Language, and his Noble class, he had understood the literal meaning of the song in the tunnel! "One flower, two flowers, tonight the devil won''t return home." "Hating the rain falling, hating the thunder rumbling, I sit in the well, weeping." "Dressed in white for a celebration, dressed in black for a funeral, midnight bell has yet to stop ringing." "The deceased, has yet to die." ... The four sentences were repeated again and again. The voice sometimes sounded like a male''s, sometimes like a female''s, and was extremely terrifying. In this strange atmosphere, the Legend powerhouses were full of fright as they slowly advanced toward the Wilderness Hall! No one knew what awaited them! Chapter 519: Hunt Chapter 519: Hunt Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The sky was getting darker. The people in the wilderness were looking at each other in dismay. No one knew how to get out of that frightening situation. Marvin even saw many Shrines'' powerhouses, including those on the level of Divine Servants! ''The Dream Shrine''s people?'' Marvin was a bit surprised. It seemed that some people from the Dream Shrine had been carrying out a mission. It didn''t look like they were working together with the Dream Guardians that had been pursuing him. Two familiar faces appeared in Marvin''s sight. They were Paladin Griffin and the little girl he was carrying on his back. He really did go and look for the Dream Shrine. But why were they also here? Marvin looked at the others, and the others also looked around at those nearby. These normally intimidating powerhouses looked very weak under the voice''s pressure. Right now, time seemed to pass extremely slowly. Marvin didn''t know how much time had passed before a gray storm rose up in the wilderness. The storm frantically split apart and turned into small-scale vortexes. These vortexes scattered and crashed into everyone. Each had a powerful gravitational pull and the people simply couldn''t resist. They were all sucked in! And so was Marvin. As the gray vortex approached Marvin, he only felt his body being crushed before being dragged into some sort of space! ... When he regained consciousness, the terrifying singing voice had already disappeared. Marvin discovered that he was in a pitch-black place. There was no sound, and the floor was icy cold. But due to Darksight, he was able to see that it was a sealed room. The room was quite special. It seemed to be wooden, yet extremely solid. Marvin reached out to touch the wall. It felt rather soft. ''Where is this?'' he wondered to himself while feeling rather disoriented. But he didn''t expect a pale face to appear in front of him! "Rest assured, you are safe in this room." This was a Ghost! The Ghost''s voice was gloomy and his face was almost touching Marvin''s. He could feel a hint of coldness in the Ghost''s voice. Marvin was definitely startled, but he forced himself to calm down right away. Marvin was someone who had experienced a lot of terrible situations, after all, so a Ghost wasn''t enough to terrify him. He was about to ask a question, but the Ghost kept talking: "But, you can''t stay here for long." "You are being watched." The Ghost gloomily continued, "It is most fond of fresh flesh like you." Marvin frowned. "It? What is ''It''?" The Ghost avoided the answer. He only had a face; Marvin didn''t know what had happened to the rest of his body. A ray of light then shone in the room. A candle appeared out of nowhere on an old-fashioned table. Under the candle''s faint light, a scroll suddenly appeared, with a list of items written on it. "The hunt is about to begin, you need something for self-protection." "You don''t have much time, hurry and buy something you will need." Marvin approached. There were countless ordinary items on the list. [Torch ¨C Price: 10 Blood Essence Stones] [Flint ¨C Price: 5 Blood Essence Stones] [Hunting Bow ¨C Price: 5 Blood Essence Stones] ... These items had no descriptions beside their names. But a lot of clues could be seen from the prices listed. These items'' prices were quite high. But Marvin was more confused about something else: "What hunt?" "Do I have to buy these things?" The Ghost''s face suddenly became fierce. "Of course!" "Why should I give you my blessing if you don''t shop?" "If you don''t shop, I''ll curse you. My curse is extremely terrifying, it''ll make you die quickly in the hunt!" Marvin suddenly had a bad omen. The Ghost before him looked weak, but his instinct told him that this Ghost''s words might be true. Everything in this place was weird. This was clearly a sealed room, but it gave the feeling of a countryside. Vortexes in the wilderness, a Ghost appearing, a list of items with absurdly high prices, and the so-called [Hunt]... What the fuck was happening to him? Could he have already been drawn into the Wilderness Hall? Marvin''s head felt like exploding. "I''ll give you ten seconds." The Ghost''s tone turned quite harsh. "If you don''t buy anything, I''ll take you out." Marvin urgently shouted, "I''ll buy!" At these words, the Ghost''s eyebrows eased up. "Good, good, good, take a look first. You can buy whatever you want." "You can ask me a question for every item you buy." Marvin nodded. The items on the list were very costly. He didn''t have that many Blood Essence Stones left. He had spent quite a bit in Black Swan Hill and Holy Light City, so he only had 60 left. Buying cheap items would be more convenient if he wanted to ask many questions¡­ but he didn''t want to end up with completely useless items either. "Before purchasing these things, can I ask what they are used for?" Marvin probed. The Ghost impatiently ridiculed, "These are the most basic things, you don''t know how to use them? If you are really that stupid, I fear that you will die fast in the hunt!" It seemed like he didn''t intend to properly answer Marvin''s question. Marvin scratched his head. He checked the list once again. "Give me a charm," he said while pointing at an item on the list. [Charm ¨C Price: 30 Blood Essence Stones] Among all the items, the charm''s price was in the middle range, but this was already half of Marvin''s Blood Essence Stones. He bought it probingly. He had no use for the rest of the things on the list. What torch? What flint? Was it any better than Darksight? As for those hunting weapons and traps, Marvin was a Ruler of the Night with Ranger abilities. Why would he need to buy those things? Only this charm appeared somewhat useful. "Charm? Good choice¡­" The Ghost''s tone became deep. He took Marvin''s thirty Essence Stones and exchanged them for an ordinary-looking triangular amulet. "It can save your life once. You''ll have to figure how to use it in the hunt." Marvin took the charm. The information displayed was ¨C [Charm ¨C ????] This was an unappraised item¡­ This meant that he would have to figure it out himself. He shook his head helplessly and put on the charm. "Well then, I''ll go ahead and ask a question now?" Marvin impatiently inquired: "The [Hunt], what is it?" Chapter 520: Autumn Hunting Ground Chapter 520: Autumn Hunting Ground Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "The hunt is about to begin." "Dear Teacher, I''ll definitely awaken you," a gloomy voice echoed in a dark corner of the square. A tall black-gowned man was standing in front of a coffin. Bright, star-like light flickered on both sides of the coffin. If Marvin were here, he would have recognized the bright star lights. They were a pair of magnificent daggers! Cold Light''s Grasps! At this moment, the daggers were inserted in each side of the coffin. A beast''s thundering voice came out of the coffin! "Roar!" It felt like an ancient, vicious spirit was about to awaken! But a weird rune flickered on the coffin and forcibly suppressed these roars. The black-gowned man silently raised his head and looked pensively into the darkness, seemingly holding some sort of secret. Behind him, a great amount of mist rose up, and a Two-Headed Dragon emerged from it. Followed by the Jade Banshee. "Master, doing this is very dangerous." "You know that it forced you to become corrupt that time. It also killed Miss Silvermoon." The Banshee''s expression was very complicated. Before reaching the Wilderness Hall, she hadn''t been aware of her Master''s crazy plan. "No one can resist its willpower, you''ll kill yourself!" The black-gowned man turned his head, the green soul fires flickering randomly. "Only a God''s Divine Vessel can be used as a sacrifice to revive a God." "It was the one to kill Luna, it''s now time for it to pay its debt." "Rest assured, I''ll find a way to handle it." The Lich sounded eerily peaceful as it muttered, "Just a seal, its punishment is too light, way too light!" His voice had a hint of coldness. Even the Banshee, who had followed him all this time, shivered. "The hunt should be starting." "Those greedy people will pay with their lives. Greed is a sin, and all the powerhouses, whether they are Devils or Angels, who appeared in the northeast of Holy Light City looking for Cold Light''s Grasps will only have one end. " "Activating the [Autumn Hunting Ground] and releasing the true wilderness'' bloody power!" ... In the small rooms, each Legend powerhouse woke up one after the other. They each faced a Ghost merchant. Some chose to decline, some chose to kill the Ghost, and some, like Marvin, tried to learn something from the Ghost''s mouth. But none of this hindered the Lich''s plan from proceeding. "You are about to enter the wilderness, to a really deadly area. You may become prey, but if you are powerful enough, you can become the hunter." The Ghost gloomily recounted, "I was once a powerful Legend powerhouse. I fell in the hunt and became like this." "Don''t rely on your Legendary Class too much in the hunt. In the [Autumn Hunting Ground], the Legend law has been abolished!" What! Legend law abolished? That sentence made Marvin shake a bit. He''d already had some guesses and preparations, but when he heard those words, Marvin felt very shocked. The Legend powerhouses were all relying on their Legendary Classes. The Legend law losing effectiveness meant that the Legendary Classes couldn''t be used. His power would be suppressed to level 20. This would cause many Legends that had been accustomed to being almighty to be unable to adapt. Who knew what kind of terrifying lifeforms were in the Hunting Ground? "So, is this the Wilderness God''s game?" Marvin bought a second item to keep asking questions. A torch. He didn''t know whether his Darksight might also lose effectiveness, so he bought it just in case. "I don''t know." "But the Autumn Hunting Ground and the hunting game are indeed the creation of the Wilderness God." "Only the Wilderness God and his subordinates should be able to open the Wilderness Hall." The Ghost sighed before rambling, "Although there are many things I''m not clear about, I still remember mistakenly entering the wilderness after looking for an item. That Hunting Ground is too cruel, most people can''t survive..." "How can we leave?" Marvin bought his last item, a [Hunting Knife]. If it really was like the Ghost described and the frightening Autumn Hunting Ground was a space created by the Wilderness God, there might be all kinds of laws governing Legends that were changed. Whether he could even use Azure Leaf was uncertain. He bought a weapon as insurance. "Become the final victor of the hunting game." The Ghost squinted as he said, "Strive to survive and you''ll know." Marvin frowned, clearly not satisfied with that answer. But before he could say more, the Ghost craftily laughed before pointing out, "You don''t have any money." "Don''t think of cheating me, I can sense it. Since you are out of money, you can go." "Poor kid, I hope you can live a while longer¡­ Maybe we''ll meet again later." Then, the Ghost and the room disappeared. The crimson sky was exuding a feeling of franticness. Marvin was in the wilderness. In the distance, he could faintly see the light of a bonfire. There was a huge moon in the sky. "Welcome to the Autumn Hunting Ground." A sinister voice echoed in Marvin''s heart. "You obtained a hunter mark. This mark will keep following you in the Autumn Hunting Ground." "Want to survive? Slaughter as much as you like." "Only by killing and seizing can you obtain more hunter marks, people, and beasts." "I always believed that death and slaughter were the most beautiful things. Only when faced with these would all lifeforms burst with unimaginable potential." "I''m looking forward to your performance." "Strive to survive." The voice gradually disappeared. But the shock in Marvin''s heart didn''t waver. Although that voice had been carefully manipulated, he still managed to figure out the source. ''It''s that Lich!'' ''Fuck, it wasn''t the Wilderness God who opened the Wilderness Hall?'' ''What is that Lich after? Why would he throw so many people into the Autumn Hunting Ground and have them fight each other?'' Marvin felt numb. He noticed an imprint appearing on his hand with the mark of the Wilderness God. So this was the so-called [Hunter Imprint]? If he wanted to leave the Hunting Ground, he would have to proceed with the hunt. Kill others and obtain their hunter imprints, needing to gather enough before being able to leave? Which lunatic thought of that rule? That Lich? What is he trying to do in the end? Why was he so powerful that he could manipulate so many Legends? What was his goal? Questions kept appearing in Marvin''s mind. He forced himself to calm down. Now wasn''t the time to think about that. Because as time passed, more and more people were appearing in the wilderness. He had to find a place to hide first! Chapter 521: Start of the Hunt Chapter 521: Start of the Hunt Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the harsh Hunting Ground, Marvin quickly sped up. But compared to before, his speed had substantially decreased! The Ghost didn''t deceive him: in the Autumn Hunting Ground, his Legendary Class, Ruler of the Night, lost all its properties. The Legend laws lost their effects! He was only a level 20 expert now. The only thing worth rejoicing about was that it should be the same for others. Marvin''s advantage lay in his additional subclasses. Whether it was Battle Gunner or Shapeshift Sorcerer, they would all be a big help in this Hunting Ground. The bonfire appearing before his eyes became brighter. Darksight wasn''t lost because it didn''t fall under the purview of the Legend laws and was in fact a gift of the Night Monarch. Thus, the Wilderness God''s Hunting Ground was unable to take it away. This helped Marvin keep calm. Losing Darksight would greatly hinder his strength. Moreover, he was already used to the feeling of having superior eyesight. It would have been very hard to adapt to the loss of that ability. After all, his long-term dependence on Darksight had led to his [Listen] and basic [Eyesight] not being very high. Because he didn''t really understand the nature of this Hunting Ground, Marvin first wanted to set up a shelter. But in the desolate wilderness, only a few hills and mountain ranges could be seen. There was not a single building. Not far away, a faint light could be seen coming from the foot of a hill. Marvin could clearly see that it was a bonfire. Moreover, the bonfire looked like the one he had seen in his macabre vision. He instinctively felt that he might gain something by going over. In any case, Marvin didn''t see anyone around, so he started moving. ... As he approached the hill, Marvin noticed that this place''s mountains were changing. From the distance, it looked like a small hill, but as he got closer, he found out that it was actually quite large. The bonfire was in a cavity in the mountain and looked like it was taking shelter inside. There were some logs beside the bonfire, along with a chest! The chest was sitting on a cushion of straw and the top was made of beast hide. A kettle was hanging over the bonfire and it was already boiling at the moment, with a large amount of steam coming out. He could feel a different kind of warmth. ''Why does it feel like I''ve returned to an ancient era?'' Marvin scratched his nose, having a strange sort of feeling in his heart. The depths of the cavity were shadowy. He examined carefully and found out that there was a small cave. The cave was only about half a man tall and Marvin would have to stoop down to go in, so he wasn''t too clear about what was inside. If it were in Feinan, Marvin could have used his experience to make a judgement that this was most likely a Gnome cave. But he was in the Crimson Wasteland. What were the chances of ordinary Gnomes being here? Moreover, this was the most dangerous part of the Crimson Wasteland, the Autumn Hunting Ground! ''The water seems to have just started boiling, could it be another hunter?'' Marvin cautiously inspected for tracks, but didn''t find any footprints. If this was really a hunter''s temporary camp, then that hunter was definitely very shrewd and crafty. Thinking of this, Marvin''s heart couldn''t help sinking. The Legend laws not being effective meant that Legend abilities and Legend Domains couldn''t be used. It was the same for his daggers. He didn''t have any decent blades on him besides those, so he could only use the Hunting Knife he got from the Ghost. But the dagger didn''t look like a good item. The blade was covered in rust, and Marvin wondered if it would break if he applied some strength. He usually used twin daggers, so he felt a bit weird using only one dagger. After a moment of thought, he fished out a pair of firearms from his storage and kept the dagger at his waist. They were the firearms gifted to him by Constantine and were peak Battle Gunman equipment. These two pistols, [Astaroth] and [Satan], had the name of a Demon Lord and an Archdevil. Marvin had once used them in a previous fight, and they had been quite effective. Although they weren''t as frightening as Brilliant Purple, they were still at the peak of firearms in Feinan. He reckoned that since he didn''t have a good weapon, he might not necessarily have an advantage in melee. Thus he made last-minute changes and put a great amount of experience into his Battle Gunner class. He obviously didn''t care about the experience penalty of the 2nd subclass so he directly raised the class to level 10. Thus, he suddenly changed and became a level 10 Ranger and peak Battle Gunner. For his Skill Points, besides the basic distribution (putting SP in Shooting Accuracy and other passives), he put everything else in Market Scuffle. That melee technique could greatly enhance his battle ability for now. Although it might be useless once he regained his Legend level, it was what he needed for the current situation. He had to survive first anyways. Thinking of this, Marvin prepared to open the chest to check what was inside. At that time, he noticed a jumping shadow! ''Something is there...'' Marvin didn''t move. He immediately used Earth Perception and managed to see everything in the surroundings. In a bush not far off, the earth faintly swelled up and a shadow gradually approached him! With his Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline boiling, he didn''t need to look at it to guess who it was. ''Who sent that Blade Demon in the end?'' ''I have offended many people, but I haven''t had many encounters with the Abyss¡­?'' ''Could it be Balkh''s father? Isn''t that too fast?'' He didn''t think much more about it and kept moving. On the surface, he was still leaning in to open the chest, but in fact, his hands were already holding onto two firearms. He knew that Blade Demons had powerful Constitution and that it would be hard to kill it by relying on the two firearms. In this territory, with the Legend being ineffective, the Blade Demon with its inherent melee abilities had the advantage. But Marvin also wasn''t worried about it. He was skilled at handling Demons. The Blade Demon was still approaching stealthily. It was moving very patiently. Hiding under the soil was its most powerful ability here, and if not for Kanger teaching him a heaven-defying sensory ability, Marvin might not have noticed him. It was waiting, waiting for Marvin to stoop down to open the chest. That would be the time when its prey''s guard would be the most relaxed. ''Kill this human to accomplish the mission.'' At this moment, only Marvin was in the Blade Demon''s eyes. The next second, Marvin bent down. "Woosh!" The shadow behind him suddenly rose up. ... Across the cold Hunting Ground, figures kept appearing one after the other. Most of them were pale, but still managed to remain cool-headed. In a corner of the Hunting Ground, a girl with crimson eyes looked at the four men with evil intentions next to her, and seemed to be talking to herself. "So, the hunt started?" "Start¡­" The Wisp lazily whispered, "Even if I don''t know who opened the Autumn Hunting Ground, it definitely wasn''t the Wilderness God¡­ He is definitely not that bored. If he had the strength to open the Hunting Ground, he would definitely choose to awaken. If it''s someone else, then there is nothing to worry about." "Kill them. They aren''t good people, after all. With enough Hunter Imprints, you''ll be able to enter the true Wilderness Hall." "At that time, you''ll have a chance to hold the true Cold Light''s Grasps." "Teacher, you don''t need to worry about my state of mind," Isabelle calmly said. "I would still act even if these four were good people." The Winter Assassin became speechless after hearing the girl''s words. The other four were also at a loss. These four were adventurers in Holy Light City, and had come from a Secondary Plane. They reached the Crimson Wasteland by some coincidence and became Legend powerhouses by surviving through many hardships. This time, they had heard that Cold Light''s Grasps were in the plains east of Holy Light City so they came to try their luck. They didn''t find the daggers, but they did meet a beautiful girl. She seemed to have a mental issue and often talked to herself. The four suggested that they journey together and Isabelle didn''t refuse. But after they were drawn into the Autumn Hunting Ground, their hidden nature was naturally revealed. "Sorry, little girl." One of the men licked his lips. "We need Hunter Imprints. Looks like we can only borrow yours first¡­" He didn''t get to finish his sentence before a cold light flashed. A head fell to the ground! "How many times did I tell you not to use your innate ability!" the Winter Assassin scolded. "Teacher, I didn''t," Isabelle softly said, excitement visible on her face. "Their reactions and speed seem to have slowed in this place." "And the laws don''t seem to influence me here." The other three looked at the blood spurting out of their companion''s headless body, their eyes suddenly widening. But it was already too late to escape. ... In the murky Hunting Ground, a team supported by Holy Power appeared. "It truly is the Wilderness God''s territory." "If we can enter the Wilderness Hall this time and get Cold Light''s Grasps, we will definitely be commended by God!" A fearless Cleric looked at the empty sky in the distance and loudly proclaimed, "We will definitely succeed!" Behind him was a group of 6 Paladins silently dragging their swords. The swords kept flickering, with the Dream Shrine''s emblem seeming especially bright. The Cleric looked at the Paladin to the side who was carrying a girl and gently nudged, "Changing your belief is the best way." "The God of Truth already died, and my God''s glory will shine throughout the Universe. The Dream Shrine is where you belong." "This mission will test your belief. Help me clear this mission and I''ll complete your ritual to convert. At the same time, I''ll do what we agreed, removing that young girl''s curse." The Paladin''s expression was one of extreme pain. But thinking of the frightening curse on the girl''s body, he still lowered his head. After his plea for help in Holy Light City had failed, he ultimately agreed to the Dream Shrine''s request. Changing his beliefs. Renouncing the Truth God to believe in the Dream God. Naturally, they didn''t make him change immediately. This mission might need a Paladin that could use the Truth Scale. The Cleric postponed the ritual and promised that as long as Griffin helped them accomplish this mission, they would definitely help him too. Griffin had no choice. "Even if the God of Truth died, Truth will never die," the Paladin softly muttered. To the rest, he suggested, "Let''s go, I can feel a group of monsters with Hunter Imprints gathering in front of us." "The faster we collect Hunter Imprints to reach the Wilderness Hall, the more advantageous it will be to your mission." ... Legend powerhouses had already appeared in all corners of the Hunting Ground. Some met others at the start and started fighting, while many others were fumbling around alone. There were also some who sank deep into monsters'' lairs and were submerged by waves of monsters. At that time, in an unremarkable corner, space suddenly distorted. A girl that seemed to be about thirteen years old loftily came out of the space. The others had all been sucked in by a vortex. She was the only one who entered this Hunting Ground herself. In the sky, the moon flashed, apparently saying something. The little girl coldly looked at the moon and mumbled, "Faniya, it''s time to honor your promise." "Furthermore, that Locust¡­ should be considered an Anzed power and returned to us." There was a flower in her hand. That flower had five petals of different colors and two spots seemed to be missing. She silently looked at the multicolored flower, and an older woman''s voice echoed in her mind. ''Only by reforming the Anzed Power can you become the true Witch Queen.'' ''Of seven Witchcraft Rights, we already recovered five. You''ll have to take care of the remaining two.'' Thinking of this, she strode toward the depths of the wilderness. There, a tall temple was faintly visible. ... Mountain cavity, bonfire, beside a chest. Marvin reacted just when the Blade Demon revealed its killing intent. He rushed forward to escape the Blade Demon''s vicious attack. His left foot stepped on the chest and his body quickly twisted! "Bang! Bang!" As he turned, the two firearms accurately fired at the Blade Demon''s abdomen! In such close quarters, it would be very difficult to avoid the firearms! The Blade Demon''s offensive was suddenly stopped. Although its body was very fierce, it would still suffer from those two shots. Taking advantage of this, Marvin retreated a bit. Then, the firearms in his hands suddenly disappeared. [Sleight of Hand ¨C Weapon Switch]! The two pistols turned into a shotgun! ''Constantine said that this thing''s bullets are designed to fight Demons, I wonder how useful they are.'' As this thought flashed through Marvin''s mind, he unhesitantly pulled the trigger! "Bang!" The strong recoil pushed him toward the hill. Chapter 522: Confrontation Chapter 522: Confrontation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A bright flame shot out of the seemingly ordinary shotgun. It burst out very forcefully and shattered the Blade Demon''s abdomen! Demons from the Abyss had always been known for their superior constitution, but after being deprived of its Legendary abilities, its constitution clearly appeared to be weakened. If it had been at full power, then even this shotgun that was the "condensation" of the ''Shas wisdom" wouldn''t be able to injure the Legend Demon. But the outcome was different now. As the powerful flames dissipated, Marvin calmly landed on the hill. As for the Demon, it was howling from its position on the ground, face up. Its abdomen was in a pitiful state, and it looked like there was a hole going all the way through! Moreover, there were still some white flames continuously burning in the wound. The wound was still worsening! Marvin raised an eyebrow. This was far better than he had expected. It seemed like Constantine hadn''t been exaggerating. A Battle Gunner''s strongest advantage was the ability to change bullets to handle different enemies. It thus had a superior advantage when properly prepared for a target. Marvin rarely used that shotgun because it was designed for use against the Abyss'' Demons. As a relatively amateurish Battle Gunner, Marvin was relying heavily on Constantine''s weapons. The Demon Hunter himself was a genuine moving arsenal. Not mentioning Brilliant Purple, which he had half-gifted half-sold to Marvin, the firearms on his body were frightening. He had firearms against Demons, firearms against Devils, firearms specialized to restrain Celestial lifeforms, and firearms for killing Evil Spirits. In short, the Demon Hunter had specialized equipment for use against all common evil forces. This was also the reason why Constantine could move unhindered in Feinan and become famous as the Demon Hunter. He perfectly combined his Night Walker and Battle Gunner classes to display Battle Gunner''s peak characteristics. Thanks to Constantine, Marvin could also be considered well-off and thus could adapt to his enemy. That weapon definitely caught the Blade Demon unprepared. Even that shotgun had a very significant disadvantage: It could only shoot once in a short period of time, or else the barrel would explode. This was also why the Battle Gunner class wasn''t particularly powerful despite having such a strong advantage. But even so, Marvin''s goal had already been accomplished. He put away the shotgun and rushed to fight the Blade Demon! Of course, he didn''t really want to wrestle with the Demon. He went to check the Blade Demon''s injury! Marvin was very satisfied with the effects of the shotgun. The Blade Demon was greatly weakened. Its speed had originally been inferior to Marvin''s, but there were signs of stiffness and slowness after that shot. Marvin noticed that a sizzling sound was coming out of the hole in its abdomen. The bullets were said to have been mixed with a dense high-purity holy water which had a great effect on Demons. Thus, Marvin could do anything he wanted. He instantly took out the Hunting Knife and started fiercely attacking! At the bottom of the hill, the two shadows were entangled. Although the Legend laws were ineffective, Marvin still had Godly Dexterity! And his Night Walker class had a large number of powerful skills, which would make it a lot easier for Marvin. After catching his enemy off guard and inflicting such a serious injury, Marvin had an overwhelming advantage. He didn''t hurry to deal a fatal blow, though. Marvin knew that this kind of enemy was the most troublesome. It didn''t speak much and simply attacked crazily, trying to kill Marvin. Marvin chose to circle around it. The longer it took, the more advantageous the situation would be for him. If he rashly rushed up for a desperate attack, it might lead to his advantage being ruined. Moreover, his Hunting Knife didn''t look very sharp. Marvin felt it would be rather difficult to kill the Blade Demon with it. He was waiting for the shotgun to cool down. Relying on his Demon Hunter Steps and Godly Dexterity, he kept the Blade Demon disoriented and confused. Blade Demons typically fought by relying on their superior strength, so naturally, its footwork wasn''t as good as Marvin''s. The fight was stalled for five minutes. Although this didn''t seem long, only experts who had been through this kind of battle knew how much stamina this consumed. Both of them were equally matched killers. The Blade Demon had an absolute advantage in strength, and meeting force with force consumed a lot of stamina. On the other hand, the Demon was seriously hurt. Sure enough, after some time, the Blade Demon became more sluggish. Marvin felt pleased, continuing with his strategy while keeping his guard up. He couldn''t let that Demon go free. He had to find out from the Demon who was after him! Although it was most likely Demon Lord Balkh, Marvin wanted to confirm it. Just when this thought popped into Marvin''s head, something happened! The Blade Demon suddenly roared, its body rapidly expanding! It doubled in size from its original two meters! And in the process, the wound in its abdomen also began to quickly heal. Its arms became longer and the blades on the forearms became sharper! ''No good!'' Marvin didn''t expect that guy to have such a skill. He had fought quite a few Demons in his past life, but he wasn''t as knowledgeable about them as he was with Evil Spirits and Devils. Blade Demons were one of the most suitable Demon races for becoming Assassins. Marvin hadn''t really gone head to head with that race in the game. The enemy''s suddenly action put Marvin in a bit of a bind. Because when it happened, the two of them were too close to each other! The Blade Demon''s strange, long arms were like two huge guillotines ruthlessly slashing down! Marvin simply couldn''t dodge properly. The other side''s move was too fast, and Marvin had been approaching for a strike when it transformed. At that moment, he could only move backward to get as much space as possible. But the Blade Demon didn''t easily let go. It stepped forward to completely restrict Marvin''s space. The attack slashed down ruthlessly and Marvin could only helplessly block with the Hunting Knife. He prepared to use Diamond Shape if he didn''t manage to deflect the blow. After all, the Hunting Knife''s quality seemed quite terrible. But he was shocked by what happened next! The Blade Demon''s forearm collided with the curved dagger, and a cracking sound echoed. The sharp tip of the Blade Demon''s arm blade shockingly broke! Marvin felt the intense impact from the clash, and if not for bracing his legs to withstand this power, he would have already fallen down. As for that Hunting Knife, it was completely unscathed. Marvin''s eyes were wide open. The Blade Demon fell backward in pain! Chapter 523: Sacrificial Ground Chapter 523: Sacrificial Ground Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The pleasant surprise came too abruptly. Marvin had almost activated Diamond Shape! ''The blade is that sharp!?'' With how rusty and decrepit the dagger looked, he hadn''t struck a proper blow with it out of fear that it would shatter. Marvin was delighted and hesitated no longer. He brandished his curved dagger and rushed forward. The Blade Demon was greatly injured after his forearm''s blade broke. Under the assault from Marvin''s Desperation style, he didn''t seem able to resist. Not long after, both of its arms were cut down by Marvin. Without its arms, the Blade Demon no longer posed any threat. Its body also returned to its original state, pain showing on its face. Marvin knocked it out and bound it. That Hunting Knife was simply too valuable, it could actually break the edge of a Blade Demon. That sharpness likely exceeded that of his [Azure Leaf]s! Or could it be that due to the Hunting Ground, the Hunting Knife sold by the Ghost Merchant had some special attributes? Marvin considered some possibilities, and his gaze was quite delighted when looking at the curved dagger. He put away the curved dagger and prepared to interrogate the captive. But the outcome made him feel a bit exasperated, as the Blade Demon continued struggling after being taken captive by Marvin. Regardless of what Marvin asked, it refused to answer. It just kept roaring and bellowing. Even if it said something, it was in rough Abyssal... Marvin could only gloomily end its life. At that moment, an imprint came out of the Blade Demon''s body and fell in Marvin''s hand. A Hunter Imprint. The Blade Demon was also in the Autumn Hunting Ground so Marvin could gain a Hunter Imprint by killing it. As for the mastermind, although it wasn''t confirmed, Marvin had a guess and he would have to be careful. ... After dealing with the Blade Demon, Marvin intended to quickly leave that place. If the Blade Demon could come so quickly, the two Dream Guardians might also appear nearby. If it was one on one, Marvin would still have some chance of success, but fighting one versus two would really be too difficult. The good news was that with the Legend laws being out, this was one more advantage for Marvin. The Dream Guardians were definitely at higher levels than Marvin, a lot higher. But when fighting at level 20, Marvin might not necessarily lose to them due to his fighting experience. Marvin still didn''t want to meet the two in the Hunting Ground. That kind of difficult fight would use up too much stamina. Who knew what kind of dangers he would meet in the depths of the terrifying Evil Wilderness God''s territory? Marvin''s only way out was to survive, get enough Hunter Imprints, and then find an occasion to enter the Wilderness Hall. He stayed a short time in the hill cavity, finally opening the chest. He was very surprised by the contents of the chest. There was a copper key, which looked like a door key. Apart from this, there was nothing else in the chest. After getting the key, Marvin glanced around to make sure there was nothing around before preparing to set off. However, the weather abruptly changed. A great amount of dark clouds gathered overhead and rain came pouring down on the desolate wilderness. Marvin felt a painful heat as the rain fell down on his body! ''This isn''t rain¡­'' Marvin shivered and instantly realized, "This is fucking acid!" Large-scale acid rain! This kind of strange weather never appeared on Feinan. Marvin looked around, but the surroundings were covered in acid, and even if he was quick, he would still be greatly injured. He clenched his teeth and crawled to get in that cave. The inside of the cave was like a completely different place. Although the entrance was narrow, the interior was quite wide. The tunnel sloped downward, but the entrance was elevated above ground level so the acid rain shouldn''t be able to get in. Marvin found a corner from which he was able to see what happened outside and began to rest. Under the heavy rain, the air became a bit acidic. Marvin took a deep breath and calmed his mind. He took advantage of this time to analyze the information he had. According to the Ghost''s words, the Hunting Ground was a space established by the Wilderness God, so only he and his subordinates could open it. And this time, it clearly wasn''t the Wilderness God who had opened that place. Marvin recalled the discussion of the Lich and the Banshee in the Regis Ruins when he heard that voice! When he was eavesdropping, he heard that the Lich was apparently preparing a scheme related to the Wilderness Hall, and Regis Ruins had something to do with Miss Silvermoon. But he hadn''t expected to end up getting entangled in that event because of the pursuit. What was certain right now was that the Wilderness God hadn''t revived. This might be the only saving grace of the situation. After all, the thought of facing that legendary Ancient God that made all Gods pale truly was a headache for a mortal. It''s just that a Lich¡­ wasn''t easy to handle either. Marvin took a deep breath. This matter definitely hid many secrets. Cold Light''s Grasps'' appearance, Autumn Hunting Ground''s opening¡­ This was clearly a premeditated plot. What''s the Lich''s goal? Surely he wasn''t having everyone kill each other for no reason¡­ Especially since if the Lich simply desired slaughter, why would he choose such an indirect approach? Such a gathering of Legends had a certain risk. Even if he had the home advantage, it would also be hard to face numerous powerhouses if they joined hands against him. Yet he did so, and definitely for a reason. Thinking of this, Marvin subconsciously remembered the corpse of the Blade Demon! He quickly approached the entrance of the cave and looked out. What he saw made him shiver! The Blade Demon''s corpse was gradually melting under the effects of the acid rain. The ground underneath it was squirming unceasingly. It was as if a mouth was absorbing its flesh! Soon, the Blade Demon''s corpse had been completely absorbed. The ground became peaceful once again. But that frightening scene was deeply engraved in Marvin''s mind. He understood something. ''This is an offering!'' ''Damnit! This isn''t a hunt! The Autumn Hunting Ground is just a sacrificial ground.'' ''What does he plan to do by offering so many Legend powerhouses?'' The more Marvin thought, the more frightened he became. ''This shouldn''t be¡­ Does that lunatic really want to awaken the Wilderness God?'' Right now he couldn''t confirm his guess. Only by surviving and reaching the Wilderness Hall could he discover the answer. After some time, the rain stopped and Marvin left the cave. It looked like the wilderness wasn''t flooded by the rain. But the expression on Marvin''s face was even graver than before. This place was like a stomach! An insatiable stomach. He would likely have to face many challenges if he wanted to force his way out. In the distance, a few shadows were jumping unceasingly. Marvin frowned and entered Stealth before quickly approaching. Chapter 524: Oracle Chapter 524: Oracle Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Hunting Ground was still saturated with rich acid smell. But strangely enough the soil was fine. Marvin was moving composedly, merging with the wilderness, transforming into a light and swift shadow. He soon reached that group. ''Dream Shrine?!'' Marvin squinted, but there was no hint of nervousness in his heart. These people weren''t with the two Dream Guardians. That seemed to be a lone group. ''This should be the force of Holy Light City''s Dream Shrine.'' Marvin attentively glanced around, these people were surrounding a very strange beast. That beast had six eyes, a body reminiscent of a flexible leopard, and a shocking instantaneous movement ability. This was a rare lifeform that even the knowledgeable Marvin hadn''t seen before. It wasn''t part of the Abyss, Hell, the Negative Energy Plane, or the Astral Plane! It was possibly a monster of ancient times. Marvin suddenly felt the imprint on his hand throbbing. A flash of understanding appeared in his mind, ''I''ll get a Hunter Imprint as long as I kill this Leopard.'' ''Turns out they are gathering Hunter Imprints. Looks like they also want to enter the Wilderness Hall.'' ''But, why do they seem so prepared? It''s as if they intended to enter the temple to begin with?!'' Marvin noticed that these Shrine''s Paladins were perfectly coordinating, and even though that Leopard was nimble and even had special abilities, he already got surrounded. The six Paladins clearly had the blessings of the Dream God. These blessings let them have the same strength as ordinary Legends even after being deprived of their Legend abilities. This situation should have been within their plans. Marvin became a bit more alert. He had estimated that the two Dream Guardians only had a slight advantage without their Legend abilities. But this was only if both sides had the same foundation, he didn''t account for those Dream Guardians'' blessings. This was a Law from another Domain altogether, even if the Wilderness God was powerful, he was unable to erase a Law belonging to a God. ''Meeting those two Dream Guardians would still be bad.'' Marvin silently thought. These people were also like that, although they weren''t as powerful as the Dream Guardians, there was a lot of them, and he was alone. It would be very difficult to beat them. Just as he was about to quietly circumvent them, a voice suddenly echoed in his mind, ''Careful! Don''t go south, there are two people ready to handle you there.'' This was Paladin Griffin''s voice. Marvin silently raised his head. Among the Paladins, a cloaked one was expressionlessly looking in his direction! ''Such a powerful Perception¡­'' Although he already knew that someone able to condense the Truth Scale was bound to be outstanding, Marvin was still shocked by his Perception. The Dream Shrine''s group had a total of seven people, six Paladins and one Cleric, but none of them managed to find Marvin. Only the one carrying a small girl on his back, Griffin, noticed him. And he also used a special method to relay the information directly to Marvin''s mind. He inexplicably felt a connection being gradually established, his mind and the Paladin''s became temporarily linked. Marvin was somewhat shocked. Because he found out that this ability wasn''t a type of magic. Marvin had previously ascended from the Ruler of the Night class, he naturally knew the difference between mortals'' magic and God''s Divine Spells'' Laws. This power was closer to Divine Spell Law! That guy had already become that strong? But mankind couldn''t break through the limits unless they had Fate Tablets. And it didn''t appear after the fall of the God of Truth, could that guy have broken through the Law? Marvin didn''t have time to continue carefully thinking about it, as Griffin had already said, ''Even if I don''t know how you offended these people, those two Dream Guardians aren''t easy to deal with. Even if I didn''t befriend them, we have met before and they went south in order to deal with you.'' Marvin doubtfully said, ''Why did you come here? Are these people of the Dream Shrine not with them?'' The Paladin quickly said, ''I reached an agreement with them. Only by doing this are they willing to remove Molly''s Curse. This group and the two Dream Guardians aren''t working together, their goal is Cold Light''s Grasps.'' They were indeed prepared to come here. Marvin took a profound glance at that Cleric, he could feel that this was a powerful Cleric, but his Perception wasn''t as sharp as Griffin. His attention was still on that Leopard. Marvin took advantage of that inattention to hurriedly ask, ''What do you know about this Hunting Ground? Moreover, what kind of deal do you have with them?'' Griffin mumbled, ''From the information the Dream Shrine obtained about this place, the Wilderness God didn''t resurrect. A lunatic activated the Autumn Hunting Ground. It is said to be the Wilderness God''s disciple, a Lich called Bandel. That Bandel wandered the Crimson Wasteland for hundred years and had been looking for many clues related to the Wilderness God. I''m not too sure about the details, this is the information obtained by the Dream Shrine from the Dream God''s oracle. There shouldn''t be a mistake.'' Oracle?! This was that big? Marvin was startled. If he wasn''t wrong, the Gods were still working tirelessly on attacking the Universe Magic Pool! This was a very crucial time, the Universe Magic Pool could not only counterattack, it also had a very powerful recovery ability. Moreover, there were at least two Plane Guardians fighting back. Taking the time to send an oracle in such a situation proved how much the God valued this event. The Dream God wasn''t a weak God. From Marvin''s understanding of him, he was shrewd and very sinister, there were definitely things hidden behind the scene! ''Forgot to remind you, don''t look down on these Paladins, they are all Adjudicators.'' Griffin''s voice quietly echoed in his mind, ''Although I''m not sure why the Dream Shrine would gather such a large force for an inferior artifact, your current situation is very dangerous.'' ''The only thing I can do for you is to let you know this. Leave quick.'' ''If we are lucky, we might meet again in the Wilderness Hall.'' Marvin''s heart warmed up. Honestly, he didn''t have a deep friendship with that Paladin. They only fought together on the snow mountain. At that time, Marvin dealt with the Mist Dragon on his own to prevent the fight from affecting the young Molly. Griffin clearly had remembered this. If he hadn''t been warned by Griffin, Marvin would have already gone toward the south. ''Thanks, I''ll look for Hunter Imprints somewhere else.'' Marvin knew that staying here would be too dangerous, and after thanking Griffin, he quickly withdrew. Griffin revoked the connection. At that time, a faint smile suddenly appeared on the Cleric who had been watching the battle. Chapter 525: Encounter Chapter 525: Encounter Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The fight in the wilderness was slowly coming to an end. That Leopard couldn''t escape from the Adjudicators'' encirclement. After its last struggling attack failed, the Leopard roared and instantly disappeared. The Cleric sneered, raised his hand and a light green light suddenly shrouded the ground around him! Divine Spell ¨C Dream Cage! The Leopard suddenly fell from the sky. A Paladin ruthlessly rushed over, the longsword in his hand ruthlessly slashing down. No blood splashed, but a Hunter Imprint gradually appeared, merging with that man''s palm. "Good, let''s keep gathering imprints." The Cleric faintly smiled, "Oh right, contact Sir Swift." "Tell him that the person they have been looking for had already been found and is now going west." The other Shrine Paladins froze but didn''t hesitate. One of them used a specific method of the Dream Shrine to carry out the Cleric''s order. Only Griffin''s expression suddenly changed. The Cleric looked at the Paladin with a smile that didn''t look like a smile, "Seems like you don''t have enough faith toward our shrine." "That man is your friend?" Griffin clenched his fist, before loosening it again. He closed his eyes and coldly said, "I was only tasked to help you with this mission. After going through the ritual, you would remove Molly''s curse for me, this was our deal. I don''t need to explain anything else." The Cleric laughed, "You are right." He then shrugged, "It''s just that some matters are bound to change." "I heard this kid offended 1st Divine Servant Ambella, thus, the Dream Shrine would do everything possible to find him as long as he is alive in the Universe." "He will then die." After saying that, the Cleric''s voice turned murderous. "Naturally, this isn''t our mission, it''s Dream Guardian Swift and Dream Guardian Wayn''s task. We only need to properly take care of our matter." The Cleric had a bright smile on his face. He waved his hand and nodded at Griffin, "Let''s go, future Dream Paladin." Griffin''s eyes twitched, and he took a deep breath with a helpless expression. ... In the west was a hilly area. Marvin kept his Stealth activated, this was a very good habit. In any case, his current skillset allowed him to keep his Stealth while quickly moving forward. The Autumn Hunting Ground was a very dangerous place. Sometimes, even Stealth wouldn''t guarantee that others would be unable to discover you. Marvin met two monsters on the way. But he didn''t make a move. Based on his Perception, these two monsters were shockingly fierce. They didn''t have Legend characteristics, but their bodies actually exceeded the limits of ordinary Legend Monsters. Adding the fact that Marvin didn''t know their abilities, he didn''t dare act blindly. The Dream Shrine group needed a team of Adjudicators to handle a beast with an imprint. Marvin''s heart sank a bit. He intended to observe these beasts'' habits before making a move. This was his usual strategy in the game, but he hadn''t put it to use for a while. After transmigrating, his experience had been his greatest advantage, and it had been reflected by his quick leveling speed. By making use of information, Marvin was able to overcome many difficult challenges. But in this territory, his advantage was simply erased. Marvin found that this Autumn Hunting Ground''s beasts were mostly ancient wilderness monsters described only in ancient books. It was rumored that the world was originally filled with all kinds of lifeforms. At that time, Feinan and many secondary Planes were still wild and the Plane Will was still growing. The Races fought each other, fighting over the right to survive. Many Gods fell in the ancient times while fighting these monsters. Although the beasts in the Autumn Hunting Ground weren''t as powerful as those genuine ancient mythical monsters, those dragged back by the Wilderness God to be raised were definitely not ordinary. Marvin had to be even more careful. But there was an ominous feeling in his heart. Doubts kept appearing in his mind, and he wasn''t able to disperse them. What did that Lich Bandel want to do? What was the Dream God''s plan? There seemed to be a huge plot behind the reappearance of the Wilderness Hall. It wasn''t like the previous event in the Dragon God''s Tombl. At least at that time, Marvin had the help of Professor and the others, and gained a lot of information about the Chromatic Dragons and Evil Dragons. This time, he was drawn in by accident and felt ignorant and helpless. That kind of feeling made him very uncomfortable. Maybe he was already used to the advantage his otherwise wide knowledge provided. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. This helped him stay calm. But at that time, his heart suddenly started beating fast! A hurried voice echoed in his mind, "Flee quickly!" Marvin was suddenly startled. This was Paladin Griffin''s voice. Marvin raised his head and looked around, still in Stealth, and noticed two quick shadows rushing over. Dream Guardians! ''Damn it! They still found me.'' Marvin unhesitantly sprinted away! Although he didn''t know what happened, he knew his whereabouts had been exposed. Although Griffin had reminded him, Marvin had already entered the view of the two Dream Guardians. Marvin knew that his Stealth wouldn''t protect him from those two men''s sight. He could only pray that the two''s speed wouldn''t be enough to keep up with him with the Legend Laws'' restriction in place. But reality was cruel. The two Dream Guardians'' speed was not only not inferior to Marvin''s, they were even slowly catching up to him. Their speed was mainly related to their blessings and it seemed like their blessings had been strengthened after entering the Hunting Ground, just enough to make a difference. ''Looks like I''m forced to fight.'' Marvin silently took out the Hunting Knife. He stopped escaping, standing on a hill instead, waiting for his enemies to arrive. Legendary Weapons couldn''t be used, he hoped that this sharp Hunting Knife would be a surprise to them. The two Dream Guardians quickly approached, reaching Marvin in a few seconds. The two sides faced each other across a small river. Swift''s golden hair looked extremely bright, and he seemed somewhat tired. However, an excited expression had appeared on his face when he looked at Marvin. "Kid, why aren''t you running?" Marvin didn''t have time to open his mouth before a sweet sounding voice floated over from the distance. "Are they your enemies?" Chapter 526: Winter Chapter 526: Winter Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Out of nowhere, the two sides noticed that a beautiful girl was standing between them. Her silhouette slowly appeared on the small river''s shore, with her back facing the two Dream Guardians and a calm expression on her face. Marvin felt that this girl was rather familiar. But he didn''t recognize her. ''These crimson eyes¡­'' Marvin seemed to notice something. But she already inquired once more, "These two are your enemies?" "Hey," Swift impatiently said, "Mortal, if you don''t want to die, you better not get involved in our matters." "Although I''m not fond of killing women, if you''re thinking of interfering with our orders, hmpf." Killing intent flashed in the girl''s eyes. "I understand, they are your enemies." Marvin curiously asked, "Who are you?" The girl tilted her head and suddenly asked back, "Is this important?" Marvin froze. This girl who appeared so suddenly seemed very strange. He laughed a bit before remarking, "How could this not be important? After all, I don''t seem to know you." The girl let out a calm "Oh". She then disappeared. The two Guardians on the other side of the river frowned. Wayn suddenly shouted, "Careful!" The space around them seemed to distort! "Didn''t expect you to have a helper, brat!" Swift sneered, still looking composed. "You want to injure me with this level of sneak attack?" Not only did he not fall back, but he even advanced instead, a green Divine Spell bursting out from his hand. A large amount of sparkling green light formed an impenetrable barrier. In that split second, Marvin noticed the space being sealed. It would prevent any space-shifting skills from working! ''No good.'' Marvin''s heart sank. Regardless of the circumstances, that girl was helping him. It wouldn''t be good if she was injured by the two Dream Guardians. But just as he was about to go help her, a strange scene played out. Under the green light, that girl''s silhouette suddenly appeared, looking a bit sluggish, like she was being blocked by something. Swift snickered in amusement. But his grin froze right away. The girl''s silhouette moved on and passed through the barrier! Swift paled! Wayn also failed to react, perhaps because they had been quite confident in the effectiveness of the Divine Spell. Legend laws were indeed ineffective, but why was the Divine Spell ineffective? But they had no time to think about it. The girl was holding short but fierce daggers in her hands. She didn''t look fast, but she had an overbearing rhythm. She suddenly appeared in front of Swift. The girl abruptly raised her head and Swift felt numb at the sight! She was holding a dagger in her mouth! She looked like a callous machine, emitting an icy aura. That kind of killing intent¡­ Who knew how many people she had to kill to develop it to that extent? This simply couldn''t exist in a girl so young. The Dream Guardians had gone on expeditions to various places for many years, including the Crimson Wasteland, the Abyss Battlefield, and other places to fight. An endless number of lifeforms died at their hands! But in spite of all that, they couldn''t cultivate such a terrifying killing intent, and were intimidated by the feeling exuded by that girl. In fact, it wasn''t just them. It even shook Marvin, who had been just about to make a move to help her. He glanced at his interface and saw that the killing intent had caused a willpower check that didn''t have a range! Even Marvin, who had very high willpower, had been disturbed. ''Who is this girl?'' ''Why is she helping me? And why are her pupils¡­ Could it be¡­? But the age doesn''t match! Marvin hesitated. In a flash, the girl was already slashing at Swift. At that critical moment, the powerful Dream Guardian managed to display his tenacity. He forcibly passed the willpower check, and although his body was still stiff, he managed to draw his sword and ruthlessly slash back at the girl! The two of them were too close, and it didn''t look like dodging the blows would be possible. "Swish!" This was the sound of a sharp dagger piercing a heart. Wayn was looking at the girl''s lightning-fast movement, feeling startled and angry. With phantom-like speed, she pierced Swift''s heart, throat, and the back of his head with the three daggers! After landing her attack successfully, the girl retreated from the range of the radiance of the two Dream Guardians'' Divine Spell. She looked coldly at Swift. That outstanding Dream Guardian could only open his eyes wide as his knees slowly went limp. He died with a grievance! This was the best description. Wayn now had a fearful expression. "You¡­ You are the Winter Assassin?" Wayn was so scared that his voice was unsteady! Winter Assassin was a very famous name in the God Realms! As one of the founders of the Assassin Alliance, that person had been even more famous than the wretched Shadow Prince! It was said that he had ambushed a God when he was at his peak! Although the ambush ultimately failed to kill off the target completely, the God ended up with severe injuries and the God Realm soon collapsed. There were rumors that the Winter Assassin was colluding with the Anzed Witches and Devils, and that he had obtained an immense power from them. That was a well-known legend in Feinan. But after setting up the Assassin Alliance, he gradually vanished from sight and retired. But because of that [God Ambush] event, the God Realms attached a lot of importance to the Winter Assassin. All kinds of signs suggested that this guy was still alive, just hiding. Dream Guardians like Swift and Wayn naturally knew a bit about it. That killing intent could instantly make people feel as if they had stepped into the harshest winter. It was something that perhaps only the rumored Winter Assassin could accomplish. After all, in this land, they were powerhouses only second to the Divine Servants! Facing Wayn''s loss of self-control, the girl turned and surprisingly revealed a very brilliant smile. "What do you think?" Wayn ground his teeth and looked at Marvin, before looking at Swift''s corpse on the ground. He remained silent and abruptly sprinted away! Marvin simply looked dumbstruck. Wasn''t that girl too fierce? She quickly and efficiently chopped down a Dream Guardian!? "Who are you in the end? You definitely aren''t the Winter Assassin," Marvin said, feeling absolutely certain about that. The girl blinked. "You really don''t recognize me?" "Sir Masked Twin Blades." Chapter 527: Witch Chapter 527: Witch Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Isabelle. Marvin had guessed that it was her, but he still felt a bit shocked when he heard it from her own mouth. He never expected to be able to meet her in this place. The little girl he saved from a gang a few months ago had already turned into an adult. This was too unbelievable. Before the Great Calamity, Marvin had taken Isabelle to the Assassin Alliance to cultivate her abilities, but he lost track of her. He was too busy at the time and couldn''t search for the missing girl. He hadn''t thought that she would receive the Winter Assassin''s personal teachings. Now that she was alone with Marvin, Isabelle didn''t hide anything and had the Wisp come out. The poor Winter Assassin not only helped out during the fight, but also exposed his current form to Marvin. After all, a renowned Legend had been turned into a Wisp by a sinister Witch; that was a huge loss of face. Fortunately, the Winter Assassin''s mental fortitude was quite good. After all, he had been enduring for so many years. And he was very fond of Isabelle, so at her wish, he shared many secrets with Marvin. Marvin remained speechless for a long while after listening. No wonder Isabelle grew up so quickly¡­ It was a matter of time flow. ... Time flow was a very wonderful concept. Each plane''s time flow was different. Marvin had mostly stayed in Feinan, so naturally, there would be differences. But after Isabelle had been taken in by the Winter Assassin, they stayed in a special space to practice Assassin''s techniques. Even though only a few months passed in Feinan, she practiced for more than ten years in that space. She now was a fine and elegant girl. She was already very different from the child who had been begging for money to save her mother. The only things that remained unchanged were that serene and dedicated temperament, and those two crimson eyes. The symbol of the Hammons. Marvin could only sigh at the wonders of the world as the two met there. Marvin was quite fond of that small little girl. Maybe all the Hammons were like that. Marvin could see the shadow of that boy he fought alongside before. Isabelle''s current strength couldn''t be overlooked. Based on Marvin''s estimations, her strength should certainly be top-tier in Feinan. Along with the innate gift, Flicker, she simply had peak Assassin talents. Even Marvin himself didn''t dare say he could beat her. Of course, she hadn''t even fully shown her true strength here. And killing a Dream Guardian in three blows was definitely on the level of a Plane Guardian. What had been most impactful in that fight was that suddenly spiking killing intent. It was that alarmingly resolute will that instantly overwhelmed Swift''s defenses and allowed Isabelle to kill him so easily. And that killing intent didn''t come from Isabelle herself. Although her teacher, the Winter Assassin, had been turned into a Wisp by a Witch, making him lose most of his strength, he still kept his killing intent. Releasing a bit in a fight was enough to deal with most enemies. After listening to Isabelle''s explanation, Marvin could only sigh at her "main character" build! Carrying an ancestor with her, that was simply too overpowered. After inwardly envying her for a moment, a big question popped into Marvin''s mind. "You used Flicker¡­" "Hold on, how much lifespan do you have left?" His expression became serious. Isabelle smiled and assured, "Enough to use." Marvin frowned. Although Hammons were Innate Assassins, their gift came at a price. Marvin had looked for water from a Fountain of Youth in order to increase Isabelle''s lifespan. Even now that she had advanced to Legend rank and her body was very powerful, her vitality still seemed very weak. "Don''t look at me like that. Kid." The Wisp muttered moodily, "I keep trying to restrict her use of her innate abilities, but she doesn''t listen to me." "I already spent all I had to maintain her lifespan, but she always said that there was no need for a long life. If there was enough she would use it, what kind of logic is that?" Marvin looked at Isabelle and sincerely requested, "Innate abilities, can you please not use them if you don''t absolutely need them?" The Wisp disdainfully said, "She won''t listen to your advice." But then, Isabelle agreed with a smile, "Okay." The Winter Assassin suddenly exploded! ... Although meeting a friend in this place was a very gratifying event, Marvin didn''t want to stay in the same place for too long. The Dream Shrine had many people in the Hunting Ground. If that Wayn let go of his pride and took the initiative to look for the Cleric and those Paladins, then Marvin''s side would likely face great difficulties. Isabelle killed Swift by taking advantage of the Winter Assassin''s power and her own innate abilities to catch him off-guard. If he had been focused and less dismissive of her, Isabelle''s attacks would have been less effective. The two travelled together and quickly moved along. With the Winter Assassin as a chatterbox, the trip wasn''t lonely. That person had already lost all his restraints. He didn''t hide anything from Marvin and told everything he knew about this place. "So you say you came here specifically for Cold Light''s Grasps?" Marvin was a bit surprised. He originally thought that Isabelle had been dragged in like him, but it turned out that she had taken the initiative of entering the Wilderness Hall. "Nothing I can do, who told that hateful Witch to say that the only way to remove her Witchcraft was to get hold of Cold Light''s Grasps?" The Wisp seemed especially helpless as he muttered, "Even if I''m very doubtful of the veracity of her words, who wouldn''t try?" "Moreover, the daggers are a very powerful Artifact. I was able to ambush even Gods when I was at my peak thanks to this Artifact''s strength. Isabelle needs weapons that suit her strength." Marvin nodded. But he had a strange feeling about the story. How was this matter related to the Witches? According to the Winter Assassin, a Witch snatched his Cold Light''s Grasps one day and reached the Crimson Wasteland before leaving the Artifact in the Wilderness Hall. As for the matter of the Winter Assassin being turned into a wisp by the Witch, it wasn''t too clear. It''s just that the Witch very "kindly" left him an escape route. When the Wilderness Hall came into being again because of some insiders, if he managed to get a hold of Cold Light''s Grasps, her Witchcraft would be removed. "Why did that Witch bring Cold Light''s Grasps inside the Wilderness Hall?" Marvin was a bit curious as he wondered aloud, "Oh right, what was that Witch''s name?" The Winter Assassin ground his teeth and spat out a name: "Hathaway." Chapter 528: Ivy [Two in One] Chapter 528: Ivy [Two in One] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Hathaway. Marvin didn''t think that he would hear this name in the Wilderness Hall''s Autumn Hunting Ground, and furthermore from the mouth of an old monster who had lived for countless years. At first, he thought that he had misheard. The name mentioned might have only been similar to Hathaway in pronunciation. So he checked to make sure, and the Winter Assassin confirmed his previous answer. The witch who turned him into a Wisp was really called Hathaway. She claimed to be an Anzed and that she was carrying out a very important task, one that was related to the Anzed Witches and their revival. Because it involved the ownership of Cold Light''s Grasps, the Winter Assassin unyieldingly refused her request. So it ended in a battle. Tragedy struck, and even the Winter Assassin, who was able to ambush Gods, was defeated under the assault of a series of strange Witchcrafts. Even though the Winter Assassin didn''t know much about Witchcraft, he was sure that the most important reason for his defeat was that a certain God was helping the Witch from the dark. The Winter Assassin didn''t know which God it was. After all, his previous [God Ambush] put him on the Gods'' blacklist, it could have been anyone. He was just certain that Hathaway had been helped by an Ancient God because he had heard Ancient God Language during the fight. Marvin could hear the unwillingness in the Winter Assassin''s voice when he talked about that battle. Using his own words, it was "shady". As a result of this unfortunate confrontation, he had been cursed for many years. He didn''t even know how much time had passed, but it must have been more than 800 years. The Winter Assassin was a figure from the late 3rd Era, after all. There were still many Gods who had yet to ascend when he had been cursed. The Assassin Alliance he established was still a relatively loose organization at the time. It didn''t belong to the South Wizard Alliance and was considered the predecessor of the modern Assassin Alliance. This showed that this matter had happened a very long time ago. Marvin was thinking, a deep frown on his face. The Winter Assassin was most active in the late 3rd Era for about sixty years, and Miss Silvermoon''s fall was before that. The Winter Assassin had obtained Cold Light''s Grasps due to chance, becoming their new master. Afterwards, the Anzed Witch snatched Cold Light''s Grasps away and put the daggers inside the Wilderness Hall. This was too fishy. The last time Marvin saw Hathaway, she claimed to be the Witch Queen. Marvin had a certain understanding of Witchcraft by now. Hathaway''s looping curse was luckily broken thanks to Dark Phoenix, which resulted in her awakening some extraordinary memories. Marvin could more or less understand... But he couldn''t imagine that Hathaway had lived for a millennium. Maybe, they were two completely different people? With this doubt in mind, Marvin tried to confirm the appearance of the Witch who turned the Winter Assassin into a Wisp. But the Winter Assassin couldn''t remember what that Witch looked like. Many memories seemed to have been sealed after he fell to the Witchcraft. While he could remember things about the fight and his defeat, he couldn''t remember any details concerning her appearance. The Winter Assassin was very depressed about that. As a Legend active in the late 3rd Era, most people had expected him to ascend, not the wretched Glynos. He had somehow met a powerful enemy and then been sealed for a millennium. Who wouldn''t be depressed after such an event? ... Since he couldn''t confirm Hathaway''s appearance, Marvin wasn''t able to figure out more about the matter. He had a faint feeling that there was an even bigger secret behind the Wilderness Hall''s opening, waiting to be unravelled. Wilderness Hall, Miss Silvermoon, Lich, Anzed Witch¡­ There was definitely a rational explanation behind everything. Marvin already had some clues, but he still lacked something to tie them together. Anyways, since he was already in the Hunting Ground, Marvin would definitely take a look at the Wilderness Hall. After all, it had already been confirmed that the Wilderness God wasn''t the one who opened the Wilderness Hall, but rather a Lich. And from the information obtained back in Holy Light City, Marvin could confirm that Minsk had also entered the Wilderness Hall. He couldn''t forget that his mission in coming to the Crimson Wasteland was to find that guy. He might also have an unexpected harvest when entering the Wilderness Hall. Moreover, the Winter Assassin kept telling Marvin that the Cold Light''s Grasps were important to him and Isabelle. Marvin wouldn''t mind helping out with that. Although Artifacts were attractive, they were many more. Cold Light''s Grasps were straight daggers, and although Marvin''s Ruler of the Night class let him use straight daggers effectively as weapons, his expertise in curved daggers was a lot higher in this life. If he had to choose Artifact-level weapons, Cold Light''s Grasps wouldn''t be his first choice. ... In the following days, Marvin and Isabelle didn''t encounter any dangers thanks to the guidance of the Winter Assassin. They didn''t meet the Dream Shrine''s group. Perhaps Isabelle''s previous display really frightened Wayn, so he didn''t even dare to come back with help. Marvin felt very gratified that he could avoid that trouble. Now that he was teaming up with Isabelle, he finally wasn''t alone anymore and could easily handle those monsters. With the Winter Assassin on the side, those monsters'' weak points were glaringly obvious. They soon had enough Hunter Imprints. The current Isabelle was not the stubborn and powerless young girl anymore. She had already become a true Assassin. In those fights, even though Marvin and the Winter Assassin had convinced her to restrict the use of her innate abilities, she still displayed such a level of prowess that Marvin truly felt fearful. At such a young age, her Stealth was already reaching the limit and she didn''t seem worse than Marvin, who had already been an Assassin in his previous life. As for skills, the best Assassin in Feinan''s history was teaching her, so she naturally wouldn''t be lacking. Marvin felt that if she used her innate talent, he would find it very difficult to evade her assassination, even if he knew it was coming! Flicker, which ignored all Laws! It did sound very frightening. It was also that skill that made the Winter Assassin very envious. She was now close to her final assessment, and if she completed it, the Winter Assassin would impart his final skill to her. An outstanding powerhouse like the Winter Assassin still had a skill for her to learn. If it were someone else, they wouldn''t have much to teach the Legend Isabelle. ... After the two gathered enough Hunter Imprints, their next step was to wait. Wait for the Wilderness Hall to be truly opened. According to the Winter Assassin''s guess, it would take three days at most, within three days, the Hunting Ground would be closed. At that time, people without enough Hunting Imprints would be stuck inside the space and die. And those with Imprints would leave this place, for the more dangerous Wilderness Hall. Just as expected, the second day after the duo gathered enough imprints, a shocking rumbling noise came from the depths of the Autumn Hunting Ground, and a huge, bronze gate appeared. The Lich''s voice echoed once again: "Being capable of surviving proves that you have the strength to witness history." "In that case, please come in." "The Wilderness Hall has been opened. Every great performance needs a few spectators, isn''t that so?" Following the Lich''s voice, some silhouettes appeared in succession in the area. Marvin felt the dense, bloody aura around them. All those who survived the hunt were very powerful. They quickly disappeared through the bronze gate. Marvin estimated that almost a hundred Legends had entered the Hunting Ground, but there were now no more than 20 who were still alive. Even the powerful Dream Shrine had lost two Paladins. And it had to be known that they had been working together, making it safer and more efficient for them. Marvin and Isabelle had been hiding near the bronze gates while silently counting the number of people. There were 16 Legends there with enough Hunter Imprints, or a total of 18 if Marvin and Isabelle were included. The others died in the Hunting Ground. Their bodies most likely melted under the acid rain before being absorbed by that frightening space. During these two days, there had been a downpour of acid rain every four hours, lasting about ten minutes each time. Marvin had already confirmed that this was an offering and that this was a sacrificial ground. There was definitely a bigger danger waiting for them behind the bronze gate. That Lich set up such a large game and definitely wasn''t just inviting some spectators. But they had no other choice. They could only follow the path the Lich laid out for them and slowly walk along it. ... "Let''s go, don''t just look." "I can feel that this gate will close soon, you have five minutes at most." The Winter Assassin urged, "Even if the Lich you talked about has really planned something, do we have another choice?" Marvin nodded and proceeded through the door with Isabelle. The space distorted once more. After their surroundings solidified, they found that they were in a vast temple. Strange ivy was hanging in the temple. It seemed different from ordinary plants, having a large amount of barbed tips and a layer of thin, sticky liquid! The place reeked of blood and had a fanatical atmosphere. The temple was quite broad. They were in the center, and they could see a red light flickering through the darkness. They could hear the sound of fighting coming from somewhere in the distance! ¨C Let''s check it out. ¨C Marvin used a gesture to signal Isabelle. Isabelle cooperated and went into Stealth. The duo communicated with the help of the Wisp and quickly rushed over. ... In a corner of the temple. A man wearing a black cloak was calmly standing on the side. There was a thick fog behind him, and in the depths of the fog, a Two-Headed Bone Dragon could faintly be seen... At his side was a gorgeous Jade Banshee! ''It''s really him!'' Now that they had found the mastermind, the situation would be a lot easier to handle. The soul fire in this guy''s eyes was too distinct, it simply screamed [Lich]. The group fighting in front of him was the Dream Shrine''s party of Adjudicators! That previously high-spirited Cleric was now in a sorry state. They had lost two Paladins in the Hunting Ground. With only four Dream Paladins and Paladin Griffin left, as well as the Cleric himself, it would be very difficult to resist the Lich''s attacks¡­ But¡­ that wasn''t the Lich''s attack! Marvin''s eyes widened. What was causing them trouble was some cyan ivy! ''This ivy is problematic.'' As Marvin looked at those crawling vines that were surrounding the group and attacking them frantically, he couldn''t help but feel rather alarmed. Each stalk of ivy was frighteningly tough, and didn''t break even under the blows from the Paladins'' swords, which had been enchanted with Divine Power. And their barbs were very powerful. Marvin could sense that the ivy was gradually absorbing the vitality and Divine Power of the victims! This ability was too frightening. ''Hold on¡­ The entire temple is covered with this kind of ivy¡­ No good!'' Just as Marvin thought of this, it was already too late. He suddenly felt pain in his abdomen! Two terrifying stalks of ivy had already coiled around his waist without him noticing! "Aaah!" Not far from him, Isabelle also let out a soft cry as she was bound by ivy. She instinctively wanted to use her innate talent to escape, but Marvin signaled her with his eyes. Isabelle hesitated but ultimately didn''t use her ability and was lifted up by the cyan ivy. It was the same for Marvin. The cyan ivy didn''t seem to want to kill them. He took a glance to see what that Lich had planned. It wasn''t necessarily advantageous to act now. It would be better to first examine the enemy''s weak point before making a decision. But upon looking around, Marvin was startled. The two were dragged into the air by the ivy and kept rising until they reached the ceiling. At that time, he realized that the ceiling of the temple was filled with people! These people not only included those Legend powerhouses who had just been fighting in the Hunting Ground. There were also some new faces. And there were even more dried corpses! At that time, Marvin''s eyelids couldn''t stop twitching. A man with closed eyes and a calm expression was hanging from the ceiling. Marvin recognized him. ''Half-God Minsk!'' he inwardly shouted. At that time, the Lich''s gloomy voice came out from below. "I didn''t expect two fishes to escape the net, I almost let you flee." "It''s no use though. Since you entered the Wilderness Hall, your end is inevitable." "Whether it''s an unknown figure or a follower of the mighty Dream God, everyone will become the audience for this show¡­ Of course, no one can avoid turning into fodder." The Lich let out a low laugh. "I''m quite fair, aren''t I?" Chapter 529: Treasure Chapter 529: Treasure Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "Bandel!" The Dream Shrine group was apparently the only group that was still able to resist. But they also seemed to be in a very difficult situation right now. Marvin could feel that this special crawling vine was continuously siphoning away his vitality, but the process was very slow. With his constitution, he would be able to hold on for a hundred years or so. But the more serious issue was that the mass of ivy was imbued with another power. This kind of feeling was like when they had heard the mysterious singing voice outside Holy Light City. It was like a huge lock was coiled around their bodies, making it very difficult to move. Naturally, Marvin could still find ways to escape, but he felt that this wasn''t the most suitable moment. ''Bandel? Why does this name sound a bit familiar? That Lich name''s Bandel?'' Marvin held his breath and listened carefully to the discussion. The Cleric shouted, "I won''t die from a Life-Severing Ivy! My body will resurrect in the Shrine! But your evil deeds here will be told to the Dream God, he won''t forgive you!" "Give us Cold Light''s Grasps now, and let us leave!" The Lich sneered, "I know you won''t die. But would that resurrected you still be you?" "If I''m not wrong, you haven''t died before. After dying for the first time, you''ll turn into a genuine puppet of the Gods." "Do you want to have a taste of this feeling?" The Cleric''s expression became quite ugly. He glared fiercely at the Lich as he demanded, "How can you open the Wilderness Hall and Autumn Hunting Ground? And why would the Life-Severing Ivies listen to you?" The Lich shrugged as he gave a non-answer: "As a spectator, you have far too many questions." "Look, the others know their places. I said I was very fair, I won''t treat you better just because you are a member of the Dream Shrine." "Tie him up. My patience is limited, and the great teacher''s patience is even more limited¡­" After saying this, the ivy surrounding the Cleric''s group went crazy and attacked even more frantically. Countless sharp thorns shot over, and despite the Cleric using several defensive Divine Spells, a Paladin still got caught and was pierced! That scene looked pretty tragic. The Legend powerhouses hanging from the ceiling all held their breaths. They had never been as dispirited as they were now. This temple had the same stifling limitation to the Legend Laws as the Hunting Ground, and they were caught in an unprecedented predicament. But compared to that group currently fighting, their treatment was a lot better. At least they weren''t being surrounded and viciously attacked by the ivy! Marvin''s expression became a bit unsightly. He could feel the Lich''s power, which apparently was not affected at all by the restrictions in this place. And it seemed to be the same for that Jade Banshee. What was that ivy? Life-Severing Ivy? The name seemed quite straightforward, but could it have a deeper meaning? At that time, the voice of the Winter Assassin echoed in his ear: "The Life Severing Ivies are an avatar of the Wilderness God!" "It was rumored that before the Wilderness God fell, he hid seeds of rebirth, and these seeds were hidden in the Life Severing Ivies." "You are stripped of your Legend Laws because the Life Severing Ivies are a power of the Wilderness God. He had an ancient Law''s authority and can erase your Domain''s power. In essence, it''s like you are in a God Realm! Only with permission can you use your Legend Domains!" Marvin instantly understood. Although the Wilderness God had yet to resurrect, these Life Severing Ivies were his avatar, and still had some power. That power was extremely mighty and had the same authority here as Divine Laws. Legend Laws were suppressed under the effect of those Laws. And the Lich himself was probably not affected because of the Ivies giving him extra authority! "Damn it, he just said [teacher]... This guy wouldn''t be the disciple of the Wilderness God, right?" Marvin suddenly recalled that when he was travelling toward that snowy mountain with the adventurers, he had heard them mention something similar. "I''m afraid he is." The Winter Assassin''s voice seemed quite grave as he muttered, "Your decision was right, we wouldn''t be able to gain anything fighting head-on." "Damn Witch, she deceived me once again. She clearly said that the Wilderness God wouldn''t resurrect." "But look at these Life Severing Ivies. The Wilderness God''s consciousness had already started recovering!" Marvin''s heart sped up. He had a really bad feeling this time. The Wilderness God was a famous Evil God from ancient times. If he truly revived, how many of the Legends here would be able to escape? He silently made the Wisp notify Isabelle. If there was an opportunity to flee, they would have to flee first. He knew of Isabelle''s innate talent, and if not for that talent, the Winter Assassin wouldn''t have let her come to the Wilderness Hall. Very few spaces could truly restrain her. ... "Aaah!" The battle below was still ongoing. But one member of the Dream Shrine group seemed to be on his last leg. Under the persistent attacks from the cyan vines, another Paladin fell. The Cleric''s face turned green. These were elites of the Dream Shrine, the main force! And not only did they fail to see even a shadow of Cold Light''s Grasps, but they also met the Wilderness God''s avatar. This was completely different from the oracle! He tried communicating with his God, but was unsuccessful. The Lich''s expression made him shiver. He didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to die like this in the embrace of a mass of ivy! Thus, he clenched his teeth before yelling out once again, "Bandel!" "I have a suggestion!" The Lich sneered, "Oh? I''m listening?" The Cleric took a deep breath. "Do you really want to offend the Dream God?" The Lich asked in a tone dripping with ridicule, "You want me to release you?" "The Dream Shrine will owe you a favor." The Cleric looked at the only two remaining Paladins in front of him and at Griffin, who was in a pitiful state, before showing a painful smile. "You win. We give up on Cold Light''s Grasps. As long as you free us, the Dream Shrine won''t pursue the matter with you." The Lich''s soulfire flickered, no one knew what he was thinking. But attacks from the cyan ivy really slowed. "To be honest, I''m not afraid of offending the Dream God," the Lich began. The Cleric''s heart turned cold. The Lich then said, "But when it comes to offending Gods, the fewer the better, right?" "I can let you leave safely." "But one of you is a sacrifice my teacher is very fond of, her flesh is very captivating¡­ She has to stay!" The Cleric froze. "She? Who?" The Lich pointed at the sweating Griffin¡­. At the girl on his back! Griffin''s expression suddenly changed. "That little girl¡­ She is very different." The Lich laughed. "There is a very impressive treasure in her body. Although it''s hidden by the curse, it cannot escape the Wilderness God''s sense of smell." He raised his chin and repeated, "She has to remain. You can take the others away." The Cleric glanced at Griffin and unhesitantly made a decision: "Deal!" Chapter 530: Death Chapter 530: Death Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "No!" Griffin angrily yelled, "How can you sell us out like this?" The Cleric coldly retorted, "As a follower of God, you should comply with my arrangements." "But it doesn''t matter, if you don''t want to hand over this little girl, then just die with her." He glanced back at the Lich. The Lich sneered and opened a way through the cyan ivy. The Cleric waved his hand and then left with the two wounded Paladins. Only Paladin Griffin remained of those who had still been putting up a resistance in the corner of the hall. He looked very lonely. Countless Life-Severing Ivies were crawling at him from the darkness, looking like snakes preparing to devour someone. The soul fire in Bandel''s eyes kept throbbing as he muttered, "I didn''t expect the Dream Shrine to have someone like you." "Unfortunately, you can only die." Then, all the cyan ivy pounced on him. ... From the ceiling, Marvin could see the surface of the ivy turning scarlet and could sense a great amount of soul power! "The Wilderness God''s main body is a man-eating crawler plant from ancient times. These Life-Severing Ivies are his avatar." "Although he entered a state of fake death, his Divine Law is still covering all of this ivy. If you can''t counteract that Divine Law, your power will be seriously restricted. As long as that is the case, don''t even mention snatching Cold Light''s Grasps, maybe even saving your own life would be difficult." The Winter Assassin''s voice was also somewhat anxious as he regretted, "I harmed you this time. Damn Witch, I actually listened to her." Marvin silently shook his head. He could feel the temple''s power. It was exerting a kind of absolute Domain suppression. Seeing this scene, he knew that he couldn''t wait any longer. Regardless of how, he had to try. ''Although killing that Lich without finding his phylactery is too troublesome, eliminating his body should still be doable.'' Marvin silently gathered his strength. The Spirit Orb''s skill, [Harvest], had already been filled and could be used anytime. That skill was particularly effective against souls, so not only could it destroy soulstones, phylacteries, and other similar things, but it should also have a great effect on a Lich''s body. It could at least eliminate his soul fire. As for all the ivy, Marvin was thinking of joining forces with Isabelle to handle them, and with the addition of Griffin''s Truth Scale, they had some hope. Moreover, there were many Legend Powerhouses here. These people didn''t lack fighting ability by any means. They were just pitifully restricted by the ivy. If he freed them, then with everyone working together, they would have an opportunity to escape. With all this planned out, he took a deep breath. The next second, a golden light flashed on the surface of his body. Shapeshift Sorcerer ¨C Diamond Shape! Bind Debuff ¨C Immune! He slipped out of the ivy, nimble like a fish, wordlessly escaping from the binding. Naturally, he didn''t want to inadvertently alert an enemy, so he left a Paper Clone behind while he entered Stealth. In any case, he had the Vampires'' Low Flight and the Witchcraft ¨C Flight''s Right, and furthermore, he could walk quickly on the ceiling. He moved as fast as lightning, quickly arriving at Isabelle''s side. He wanted to help her free herself, but she had already escaped on her own upon seeing Marvin move. Marvin quickly put a Paper Clone in, and the ivy didn''t react. Sure enough, he had guessed correctly. Although these Life-Severing Ivies were the avatar of the Wilderness God, his consciousness hadn''t returned yet. They were mostly listening to Lich Bandel''s commands. The Lich''s attention was now focused on Griffin, so he didn''t notice the two of them getting free. They silently escaped from the mass of ivy and hurriedly went down the sides of a pillar to reach the floor. Marvin signalled Isabelle, hinting her to not act rashly. He quietly approached the Lich''s group. He knew that the Lich had very high Perception and since he had previously been noticed by the ivy, he resolved to be more careful this time. Thus, while moving he silently, felt for an overlapping part of the Shadow Plane with this world. This was very dangerous. Although he had the right to move through the Shadow Plane, most stable bridges were built between Feinan and the Shadow Plane. There was some risk of ending up in the limitless void by linking with the Shadow Plane from another world. But the circumstances were too urgent, so Marvin had to experiment somewhat. He closed his eyes, and the endless void seemed to be filling his mind. Then, a familiar node kept jumping out in front of him. "Found!" Marvin was overjoyed and entered the Shadow Plane without hesitation. ... The battle in the temple had become very worrying. No expression could be seen on the Lich''s skull, but the expression of the Cleric, who was off to the side, was unsightly. He still remained on guard. Although he had Bandel''s promise, he wouldn''t easily trust a zealot of the Wilderness God. However, he was greatly shocked by the strength that Griffin showed. Although he had already known that guy was different, he paled when he learnt the truth. He even had some regret: If he had known that this guy could release the Truth Scale''s illusion, he might have kept fighting. But in this place, his prayers didn''t receive any answers, which made him feel weak. This was something unprecedented for him, after all. "Fascinating." Seeing the cyan ivy turning to dust under the light of the Truth Scale, the Lich actually laughed. "The Truth God has already fallen. It is safe to say that no one should be able to summon the Truth Scale, even if it''s just a shadow." "If not for my important task, I might have decided to carefully study it¡­" At that time, the Dream God''s Cleric couldn''t help but say, "Bandel, can you let us go now? We already gave her to you." The Lich shook his head as he pointed out, "My conditions were for you to hand me that girl, but you didn''t do so, did you?" "Thus, even if you want to go, sorry, but not now." "Wait till after this matter is over and I''ll let you go. My goal is neither to kill everyone, nor to offend the Dream God. You can rest assured." The Cleric''s expression grew somewhat unpleasant, but he could only shut his mouth. But at that time, a roar suddenly echoed through the depths of the temple! That roar sounded like one of an ancient beast that had awakened after many years and regained its strength. The whole temple shook as it reverberated. The ivy flew around chaotically, and the Legend powerhouses still conscious in the ceiling couldn''t help cursing in rage. The soul fire in the Lich''s eyes flickered. "Teacher is a bit impatient¡­" "That''s good, we can end this nonsense early." He pointed toward the Truth Scale. A dull gray light condensed in an instant. ... In the Truth Scale, the unconscious little girl suddenly opened her eyes. The Truth Scale that Griffin had strenuously formed seemed to be collapsing. "Uncle Griffin¡­" The sweet sound of the little girl''s voice echoed throughout the entire palace. "Where are we?" She was apparently startled awake by that frightening roar. As he struggled to maintain the Truth Scale, Griffin was very pale and his forehead was beaded with sweat. His Legend Laws had also been stripped, so this Truth Scale summoning had already exhausted all his remaining strength. And the ivy was continuously absorbing and corroding his power! He was already unable to breathe. As for that roar, it was most likely the awakening of the Wilderness God''s consciousness. He was constantly enduring willpower checks and couldn''t keep supporting himself. He fell to a half-kneeling position. But even so, he still tightly hugged the little girl in his embrace. "Woosh!" The dull gray radiance penetrated the Truth Scale barrier and pierced through Griffin''s shoulder! He turned gray in an instant, as a great amount of energy started spreading from the wound. The Truth Scale power was quickly restoring the wound, but it couldn''t completely extinguish the burning negative energy. The Truth Scale illusion kept weakening, and soon looked like it was about to disappear. The Lich waved his hand in satisfaction. "Take her." The Two-Headed Dragon walked out of the fog. It didn''t seem to fear the Truth Scale as much under the Lich''s urging. As Griffin struggled to remain upright, the Truth Scale''s radiance gradually dimmed. Huge drops of sweat fell down from his forehead, and blood flew out of his wound. "I''m sorry. I can''t fulfill my promise." His voice seemed very bitter as he muttered, "I said I would save you, I said I would protect you, and lift your curse." "But I wasn''t able to in the end." "I''ll most likely die. I won''t be able to protect you again, Molly." The little girl widened her eyes. She looked very ordinary. Her skin wasn''t very fair, and there were some freckles on her face. ''But, a great Paladin has to complete his oath.'' ''This is what you and I decided, so regardless of what happens, I can''t give up halfway.'' Griffin''s expression was bitter. Not far from them, the cyan ivy retreated and the Bone Dragon cruelly approached. The Legends on the ceiling had grieving expressions. In such a terrible place, with the power of the Legend Laws stripped from them, they were no different from ordinary people and could only wait to be slaughtered! This girl was first, maybe they would follow soon? The Paladin''s body gradually turned stiff. The Truth Scale''s final light disappeared. Besides the Paladin, everything else became dull gray. He had already closed his eyes in silence. In that moment, it felt like all hope had been lost. Everyone understood that this Paladin had already reached the end of his life. The Life-Severing Ivies had already exhausted too much of his power, and the Lich''s Finger of Death was more powerful thanks to the buff of the Wilderness God. The negative energies kept spreading through his wounds and kept giving him Death Checks. In the end, he fell to the ground. All the Holy Power shrank like a tide. This might have been the most powerful Paladin of the Truth God in the entire Universe, but his life ended there. Molly stood in front of his body, apparently not understanding what had happened. "Uncle Griffin. Wake up quickly." She poked Griffin''s already frozen face, her eyes blinking. Then, the Bone Dragon behind her abruptly bit down! Chapter 531: Flames Chapter 531: Flames Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the pitch-black darkness, a shadow stood in front of Marvin. It was because of her sudden appearance that Marvin wasn''t able to act to help the Paladin. He stood in the Shadow Plane with his fists firmly clenched, helplessly watching the Paladin as he died from the Lich''s negative energy ray. "Why did you do that?" He looked at the shadow before his eyes. There was some surprise on his face. Although he had been prepared for unexpected occurrences, he found it quite jarring to see her in this place. Hathaway. Hathaway seemed a lot more mature compared to last time they had met. She was also a lot taller. It could be seen that the flow of time for her was very unusual. "Do you want to throw away your life?" Hathaway still was unperturbed. After her rebirth, her character had changed greatly. Although there was a great power in her body, and even if she was doing all she could to hide it, Marvin could still feel it. It seemed like she could explode anytime. "I can''t just stay here and do nothing!" Marvin struggled hard, but couldn''t get rid of the binding effect. In fact, he had managed to enter the Shadow Plane and was about to rush out when Hathaway suddenly appeared and stopped him. He wasn''t surprised that she could enter the Shadow Plane, as it wasn''t a very difficult place to enter for an Anzed Witch. But he found the extent to which she could use Witchcraft in the Shadow Plane rather unexpected. It had to be known that because of the Shadow Plane''s unique nature, most skills and spells were unusable here. It could only be assumed that the Witchcraft system was above the Shadow Plane''s Laws, which caught Marvin unprepared. ... "You have more important things to do." Hathaway glanced at him, then glanced at the Lich in the temple before slowly saying, "At that time, you said that you would help me if I needed you." Marvin froze. Hathaway continued, "Throwing your life away now certainly wouldn''t help you repay me." "Thus, I stopped you." "Moreover, you are simply unable to withstand the Wilderness God''s power. It seems like you want to save the little girl and that Paladin, but I can tell you with certainty that under the watch of the Wilderness God, it''s impossible for you to do this." Wilderness God? Marvin''s mind sank, could that guy have really recovered already? He looked at Hathaway and asked, "What exactly do you know? What did you appear here now?" Hathaway didn''t answer, and instead just calmly watched what was happening. She frowned, apparently thinking of something. Marvin began to feel fidgety. This feeling of being unable to do anything was really uncomfortable. Even if he knew Hathaway had no malicious intent, he also couldn''t help looking with sorrow at Griffin and Molly dying in front of him. Moreover, Isabelle was still there. They had agreed to attack together, but then he disappeared, so who knew what Isabelle would do! ... In the temple, under everyone''s sorrowful gazes, the Bone Dragon viciously bit down on the completely defenseless Molly and swallowed her in its stomach in one bite. Rumble! The Two-Headed Bone Dragon raised his neck and let out a loud burp. A black fog rose up, and the pitiful little girl completely disappeared before everyone''s eyes. "Good work, Puppy." The Lich let out a laugh, "Leave first, leave this to me." Under the Lich''s order, the Two-Headed Bone Dragon and the Jade Banshee disappeared in a fog of darkness. During the process, Isabelle, who had been hiding on the side, held her breath. She had countless opportunities to try to save the girl, but the Winter Assassin had forcibly stopped her. She also was a very cool-headed person and knew that she might not have been able to grasp those opportunities and ultimately chose to clench her teeth and endure. ''What about Sir Marvin? Where did he go?'' A storm appeared in the girl''s ever-peaceful heart. Because she had been discovered by the Life-Severing Ivy before, she used the Winter Assassin''s most powerful hiding skill, [Assimilation]. Her body twisted around the pillar and looked like another stalk of the cyan ivy. Even her aura was a perfect copy of the ivy! Marvin had clearly told her that he would be making a move first. She might not necessarily listen to others, but she would definitely comply with Marvin''s requests! Because he was Masked Twin Blades. ... "You can release us now," the Dream Shrine''s Cleric harshly said. He didn''t feel too great. The others in the temple either had been restrained by Life-Severing Ivies or were dead. After the death of the Paladin, there were only three people left. The Lich turned and laughed while looking at the three of them. "Okay, I''ll send you on your way." Then, a flame shone in the darkness. A fierce aura stabbed from behind! "Roar!" The frightening roar echoed behind the three followers of the Dream God and seemed to rip apart their eardrums. The Cleric had a bad feeling and immediately brandished his scepter, wanting to use a few defensive Divine Spells. The two Paladins readied their swords in self-defense. But next second, a scorching heat flooded through their bodies. The Legends bound to the ceiling could clearly the scene of the three being attacked by extremely small flames. The flames flew out from within the layers of ivy and possessed shocking energy and leapt onto their bodies. In that instant, their Divine Spells became ineffective. The terrifying flame went through their clothes and burnt their skin, before continuing deeper to work on the bones, turning them into a pile of powder. It only took mere moments. Those who witnessed the scene felt cold sweat trickling down their backs. "Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!" The flames stopped burning, but didn''t disappear. In the depths of the temple, ivy kept moving around, as if hesitating. The Lich took a step forward, smiling. "Rest assured, respected Teacher, I''ll definitely bring you back from the endless darkness." "Please believe me." Who was he talking to? Could it really be the Wilderness God? Soon, the answer was revealed, the cyan ivies kept moving around before finally, a thick vine appeared. At the end of the vine was a huge flower, and its petals looked as if they were made of fire. In the core of the flower was a man''s face made of flames! That face looked as is all the evils in the world had been mixed together. Its expression was distorted. It roared, apparently trying to say something. Those present couldn''t understand the language. But its every word made people shiver. This wasn''t the power of his eloquence, but the power of the language! Ancient God Language. "Heavens, the Wilderness God will truly resurrect!" "Damnit, how could I have believed those rumors?" "This was that Lich''s plot. We are done for, if the Wilderness God resurrects, the entire Crimson Wasteland might become his food!" The Legend all showed expressions of despair. They were just vulnerable mortals without their Legend powers and simply couldn''t resist the Life-Severing Ivies. Moreover, they could feel that after this blazing face appeared, the Life-Severing Ivies became more excited. The vitality drain sped up! At that time, a person who had been hanging inertly from the ceiling opened his eyes! ... "I want those petals." In the Shadow Plane, Hathaway pointed at the throbbing petals on the edge, with an excited expression on her face. "This is the Wilderness God''s avatar. Although he doesn''t have the consciousness of the main body, he is still very powerful. But rest assured, he''ll leave soon." "It''s not that easy for Bandel to resurrect the Wilderness God. The Wilderness God struggled at death''s door for so many years, preserving a spark in order to ignite his Divine Fire. Afterwards, he would need a great amount of power to support himself, which is also why so many Legend powerhouses have been tricked to come here. This isn''t the end of the sacrificial ground." "Do you see those people and low level Divine Servants on the ceiling? The Wilderness God didn''t kill them because he knew he would return one day." Marvin frowned as he acknowledged, "Those are his nourishment." Hathaway nodded, while pointing at Marvin. "You also are." Marvin shrugged. He was different from the others, he still had some cards in his hand. He also wouldn''t mind trying to call for his Archdevil grandfather''s help in a matter of life and death. The Wilderness God might be very troublesome, but a figure in charge of the Nine Hells was on the same level as the peak figures of the Universe. Although Marvin didn''t want to have too many connections with him while he was still weak, if he was pushed against the wall, he wouldn''t mind trying. In any case, the Crimson Wasteland wasn''t Feinan, so summoning an Archdevil here wouldn''t put the people in Feinan in a terrible situation. But he didn''t say those words, and only calmly asked Hathaway, "What do I need to do?" Hathaway wordlessly handed a jar to Marvin. ... In the temple, the Lich began to discuss with that flaming face. The flaming face and the Lich eventually came to a compromise. It jumped out from the petals and turned into an extremely small flame before falling into a palm-sized oil lamp in the Lich''s hand. That oil lamp looked simple and quite ordinary, but only a treasure could hold such an exceedingly hot flame. "I''ll leave it here for you." The Lich spoke gleefully toward the darkness, "I hope that when you return, you''ll become even more powerful and give Teacher the most perfect body." The next second, he reached out grabbed at the void. "Woosh!" Isabelle, still hiding at the edge of the pillar, had been seen through once again and was directly caught by the Lich. "Another gifted young girl." The Lich softly said, "I''m in a good mood, so I''ll let you return from the audience free of charge." Following his laughter, the two disappeared from the temple, and the entire temple started shaking! Countless Life-Severing Ivies split open, revealing their bloody mouths, and ruthlessly pounce toward the "nourishment" on the ceiling! Chapter 532: Thief Chapter 532: Thief Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The great number of Life-Severing Ivies made the bound powerhouses lose hope. The cyan ivy tightened around their bodies, speeding up the rate of vitality absorption. The victims became weaker and weaker. But at that time, a loud and powerful voice echoed, "Everyone! The Legend Laws are back!" The Legends all froze in surprise and looked toward the origin of the voice. It was a clean looking man with limpid eyes. There were a few stalks of ivy on his body, but he soon struggled free. "Minsk!" "It''s actually Minsk! I saw a portrait of him before! So he didn''t die!" They were all startled for a moment before regaining their wits. Since Minsk could free himself from the ivy, they should also be able to! After all, even though Minsk was strong, he had been trapped in the Wilderness Hall for so many years. His strength should have already been seriously reduced. If he was right about the Legend Laws recovering, then these people had the confidence to break free from the Life-Severing Ivies. All kinds of light burst from the ceiling. The trapped Legends all used their own methods to attempt to free themselves. After trying it out, everyone found that Minsk was indeed right, and the Legend Laws were truly restored! But their expressions then became very unsightly. Under the mass of ivy, the flower with flaming petals approached. Although the man''s face had already disappeared from it, the flower still had a horrifying power. It rushed over from the side, its petals spinning like a Grim Reaper''s scythe as it pounced onto one of the Legends that was still extricating himself. The latter failed to dodge and was swallowed by the flower! The flame kept burning as the screams of the Legend burst out from within the flower. But the flower quickly finished digesting him and then aimed at the next target. The ivies continued pouncing at the Legends with their bloody mouths open. They were trying to drag those guys to the flower! But the process was much more difficult now. Without the Legend Laws, the Legends would have been trampled upon, but now that the Legend Laws were effective again, they were much harder to handle. There was a Barbarian who forcibly tore apart two Life-Severing Ivies that were biting at him as he cut a path out of the battlefield. With his renewed power, he was able to harden his body to resist attacks. "Haaaa!" the Barbarian bellowed while breaking the ivy surrounding him. "Woosh!" He dropped nimbly to the ground. Anger could be seen on his face as curses were still coming out of his mouth. "That piece of shit Bandel, I''ll kill him¡­" But before he finished talking, flames burst out behind him! "Fighting back is only making things harder for you." "You are my rations!" That flower pounced at him with a shriek, and the Barbarian was instantly consumed by the conflagration! Even with the Legend Laws, he still couldn''t resist! That flower was the most important part of the Wilderness God''s avatar! Sharp teeth spread on the edges of the petals and with the help of the fire, they revolved like a circular saw, cutting the Barbarian in two. "Gulp." The loud swallowing sound, the blazing petals, and the barbed ivy created an appallingly hellish scene. The hope that had just risen from the Legends'' hearts had suddenly died down. Although most of them had freed themselves from their bindings, they still didn''t have the ability to escape the temple! Their power was also recovering very slowly. Moreover, a few unlucky ones had already been torn apart by the ivy and delivered to the flower. They were devoured and turned into nutriment. Those who managed to safely reach the ground began to gather around Minsk. But their surroundings were filled with Life-Severing Ivies! And there was still that highly threatening flower of flame! The whispers of the Wilderness God''s avatar kept echoing in their ears: "You have no way out! You can only become my food!" Minsk''s face sank, and he looked a bit weak. When the mass of ivy rushed down, they would surely break the temporary defensive line. But at that time, a low chant began to echo from above. Minsk''s eyes shone as he apparently remembered something. Following this chant, the movement of the cyan ivy slowed, becoming very sluggish. Everyone looked at the girl that had appeared, feeling stunned. Hathaway was there with her face covered. She wore a very pointy hat and a purple mantle. Her voice was soft and gentle, but her chant carried a power that couldn''t be resisted. ''Ancient God Language, no¡­ This is Anzed Language¡­'' ''Witchcraft?'' Minsk took a deep breath. A faint light appeared in his eyes as he thought, ''The events of that year, they were really related to the Anzed Witches. The agreement between the Moon Goddess and them... is it the agreed time?'' Others were just thankful for the intervention. Hathaway''s appearance helped them greatly, blocking and weakening almost all of the Life-Severing Ivies. Most of the remaining Legends were either extremely strong powerhouses like Minsk who had suffered years of torture but still had a certain amount of strength, or those who just joined the Wilderness Hall so that they hadn''t lost much of their power yet. They were still able to fight. As long as they had an opportunity, they would be able to gather their strength and fight back. "Woosh!" Sword shadows flashed, spells were thrown. Soon, the powerhouses coordinated and annihilated a great amount of cyan ivy. The fiery flower seemed extremely angry that its prey was fighting back. The flames soared, nearly burning all the ivy around it. "Who are you?! Why are you able to suppress my power?" the evil flower growled. "You dare to steal the power from the great Wilderness God!" "Steal?" Hathaway sneered, "Solog, after sleeping for so many years, have you forgotten who the biggest thief of all is?!" "After stealing the Anzed''s power, haven''t you ever thought that one day, this power that doesn''t belong to you might leave you?" "Today is the day of reckoning!" After saying this, her chant became even louder. An illusion appeared behind her body. In the illusion, countless women wearing long Witch dresses were kneeling on the ground, worshipping piously. The Witches were facing a pitch-black field, and in the center, a flower sprang up out of the ground and blossomed! Every petal of that flower was a different color. ... The chanting of the illusory Witches echoed across the hall. Everyone could feel that it was attenuating the power of the cyan ivy. "No¡­ This is my power!" bellowed the Wilderness God. At that time, a shadow silently appeared behind the blazing flower. He was holding a jar in his hand, his movements very graceful. Chapter 533: Ethereal Jar Chapter 533: Ethereal Jar Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The situation was developing so quickly that Marvin could only follow Hathaway''s arrangements for now. He was quite worried about Isabelle''s safety, and even if he guessed from Bandel''s tone that there would temporarily be no threat to her life, how could Marvin feel reassured when such a gifted girl landed in the hands of a lunatic? And he still had Molly, too. Griffin had already died, but that girl had left a deep impression on Marvin. He swore to himself that if he was able to, he would put an end to all this. The first step was to kill this Wilderness God''s avatar! From Hathaway''s words, the Wilderness God''s slumber was a type of fake death. A very powerful God had put him into a near-death state, to the point that he could only retain the Source of Fire in his avatar, slowly absorbing power through it. For the past years, that flame had always been hibernating in the middle of the Life-Severing Ivies and was the source of their ability to absorb power. Now that the flame had gone into the Lich''s lamp and been taken away, the Wilderness God''s powerful Divine Laws lost their effect over this space. Otherwise, the Legend Laws wouldn''t have recovered. After losing the blessings of the Divine Laws, the ivy that had seemed so scary before was now just a bunch of plant monsters with a bit of Divinity. Although it was the avatar of the Wilderness God, it wasn''t unbeatable! ... Marvin quickly opened the lid of the jar in his hand, as Hathaway had instructed. Without any other action on his part, a sharp wave of sound burst out from the jar. It heated up, and if not for the gloves he was wearing, Marvin would have been unable to keep holding it! "No¡­ This is the Ethereal Jar¡­" "You are a Witch!" the Wilderness God''s avatar bellowed. All the cyan ivy gathered back around the flaming flower, apparently wanting to protect it. But it was already too late. Marvin had been hiding in the Shadow Plane for so long waiting for the right moment. With Hathaway as a distraction, he would definitely achieve his goal. He rushed back and forth among the ivy, using the distortion ability of his Night Boundary. He arrived in front of the flaming petals in a blink. The previously ruthless flower became extremely dispirited when facing Marvin and the Ethereal Jar. Marvin''s hand deftly bypassed the ivy and snatched a petal from the flower. He stuffed it into the Ethereal Jar. "Wuwuwu¡­" The Ethereal Jar let out a low sound. Under the oppressive sound, the blazing petals weakened. "I won''t allow you!" The Wilderness God''s avatar struggled in vain. It gave up on everything else and pulled all the cyan ivy back, ruthlessly pouncing on Marvin! "Careful!" Hathaway shouted. She didn''t expect that despite being suppressed by her Witchcraft, the ivy could still rush back so quickly. In a few seconds, Marvin would be surrounded by the Life-Severing Ivies! The others actually took advantage of the reprieve to adjust themselves and escape. The temple started shaking like it was about to collapse! "This place is very dangerous, we have to find a way to leave!" one of the powerhouses among them yelled loudly. "Minsk, do you have a way?" They seemed to be old acquaintances. Minsk pointed at the ivy and coldly said, "If it doesn''t die, we won''t be able to leave." They all became silent. They had a deep impression of the tenacity of these Life-Severing Ivies. Completely killing them... wasn''t that easier said than done? There seemed to be an endless amount of them. They would never finish cutting them all down! "That kid is in danger," someone said worriedly. The others also had similar expressions. But no one went to help. With such a large, writhing mass of Life-Severing Ivies, who would rashly approach? The chant coming from Hathaway''s mouth became sharper. The powerful Witchcraft power formed into a wave, permeating through the whole area and redoubling their suppression on the ivy. Marvin took a quick glance back and knew that the matter couldn''t be delayed, so he pushed his speed to the limits! His silhouette was like lightning, frantically flickering among the cyan ivy, plucking the flaming petals one after the other and squeezing them into the Ethereal Jar. As Marvin plucked the final petal, all the ivy shuddered, and the ceiling started crumbling, sending a large amount of stone falling down! An angry roar echoed through the space and completely pushed back the influence of Hathaway''s Witchcraft chant! "Leave quick!" Hathaway''s voice echoed in Marvin''s mind. Marvin smiled. His hand shook and a shadow passed through all the ivy, flying toward Hathaway''s hand. The Ethereal Jar! The Anzed Witches'' Artifact, and also one of the symbols of the Witch Queen. Hathaway froze. Marvin''s action was beyond her expectations as it was completely different from what she had previously arranged. Her plan was to leave after getting her hands on the flaming petals. Unlike the others, Hathaway had the ability to come and go as she pleased due to her power as the Witch Queen. But she didn''t expect that Marvin wouldn''t escape after accomplishing her mission. His silhouette sank into the layers of cyan ivy. In the depths of the hall, the roar kept echoing, louder and louder. The pillars were shaking, slowly falling apart. Everyone kept running away, but they discovered with shock that the boundary was continuously shrinking. With all the ivy at the center, the temple''s space kept shrinking, collapsing! "Guys look!" A voice burst from one of the survivors. "There is a door here." The others looked over, and sure enough, there was a faintly flickering door in the darkness. Everyone charged over, grasping onto their last hope. Only a few people managed to stay calm, including Minsk. He looked at Hathaway and asked, "You are able to kill it, so why aren''t you doing so?" Hathaway coldly replied, "What do those people have to do with me? I only came to reclaim my power." As she said this, a red glow came out from the Ethereal Jar. The lid of the Ethereal Jar opened on its own, a complete petal slowly floating out. Hathaway gently opened her hand and the red petal fell into her palm. Just before it landed, a five-colored flower blossomed from her palm, and the red petal fell onto it, perfectly cleaving to it. She nimbly waved her wrist and the six-colored flower disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, most of the Legends were rushing toward the door. But what they met was only a bloody sky! "These fools actually went into its stomach." Hathaway looked disdainfully at those people, before looking back at the place where Marvin had disappeared in that mass of ivy. She hesitated briefly, but then opened her hand, making a gesture to cast a Witchcraft. But suddenly, a loud cry came out from the pile of cyan ivy! Golden light burst all round as a majestic Griffin frantically flapped his wings, fighting his way out of the writhing thicket! Using two claws, he was holding a green object that looked similar to a heart! Chapter 534: Collapse Chapter 534: Collapse Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "You are more reckless than I thought!" Hathaway''s nervous expression eased immediately as she looked at the golden form of the Griffin. She paused for a bit before adding, "But you are also braver than I thought." "Woosh!" Marvin dismissed the effects of his Royal Griffin Shapechange and regained his Human shape. He was still holding that green heart in his hand. At that time, the entire space was trembling crazily. Those who had rushed through the door were all torn to pieces, and the temple itself also started collapsing. The roars in the dark hall became louder and louder. But it seemed to Marvin that the roars, which had started with anger and hunger, had gradually become filled with fright! "I grabbed his heart," Marvin softly said. "Didn''t you say that unless we killed him, no one could leave?" Hathaway nodded, before grimly pointing out, "But that was for ordinary people, I have ways for you and me." Marvin shrugged. Although he had guessed that, he couldn''t pass up the opportunity to kill the Wilderness God''s avatar. From Hathaway''s previous explanation, Marvin was pretty sure that the Wilderness God''s avatar had been at his weakest just now. He was already used to having the [Source of Fire] and bound the Legend powerhouses using that power. After losing it, he was still the Wilderness God''s avatar, but the meaning had changed. He had already lost his Divine Law and was just a powerful Legend level monster. This meant that he could be killed. When Marvin was caught in that predicament, he perceived the heart''s rhythmical beating. It was exactly as Hathaway told him before. As long as he could grab it, the Wilderness God''s attack wouldn''t mean much. Thus, he decided to make his move. An ordinary body naturally couldn''t withstand the siege of so many Life-Severing Ivies. But the Royal Griffin''s body was different. "Woosh!" A few rays of light flashed and the green heart was shredded into pieces! A mass of green liquid bubbled up crazily as an anguished howl echoed from the darkness. The edge of the space began to brighten while the temple continued collapsing, and after the ceiling fell apart, it revealed a crimson sky! The trapped Legends were all shocked as they saw the changes in the surroundings. Finally, their sight gathered on what was left of the heart in Marvin''s hand. Gasps echoed one after the other. After the last pillar collapsed, the shrine was completely destroyed. Naturally, this wouldn''t cause much threat to those Legends. If the Wilderness God''s avatar died, this space would merge with the Crimson Wilderness, with the eastern part of Holy Light City. They were now standing in the midst of the ruins. The distant snowy mountains in the north and south could be seen on both sides. For a long time, cheers rang across the ruins! "You saved everyone," a clear voice echoed behind Marvin. "You are a hero." Marvin''s heart moved, and he immediately turned around. Surprisingly, behind him was Half-God Minsk, who he had spent all this time looking for! ... The matter of the Wilderness Hall had not yet concluded, but for the Legends who had been captured there, the nightmare was over for now. There were no more than thirty survivors. This included the powerhouses who had been trapped over the years, such as Minsk. He explained that he had been attracted by a Nature aura and mistakenly entered the Wilderness Hall. He didn''t know there would be such danger before entering it. This was all a huge conspiracy, with Lich Bandel as the one behind the scheme. He had been controlling the Wilderness Hall for so many years as he carefully chose strong Legend powerhouses as offerings. Everything he had done before was to pave the way for today''s event. Fortunately, Minsk was quite sharp. After discovering that something wrong, he hid his own identity. He even temporarily relinquished his Nature Power, giving up his connection with the Green Sea Paradise in order to trick Bandel and appear to be an ordinary Legend. He remained trapped on the ceiling, enduring the vitality absorption of the cyan ivy for all this time. Fortunately, although he was only a Half-God, he was also the child of an Ancient God. This resulted in him having a huge amount of lifeforce, which allowed him to last till now. Although this didn''t seem to be a good time for it, Marvin still quickly finished his own mission, telling Minsk what he knew about the Migratory Bird Council and the Ancient Nature God''s matter. After listening to Marvin''s explanations, Minsk didn''t seem very worried. "It is indeed a very terrifying matter for the Nature Power to be withering, but I believe in my father. He only slumbers, he didn''t fall." Minsk muttered on, "Moreover, this isn''t urgent compared to what is about to happen on the Crimson Wasteland. It''s something we can deal with later." Marvin''s eyes widened as he asked, "You want to help with the ensuing events?" Minsk looked at Marvin and Hathaway with a smile. "I''m sorry, I heard too much." "Those who were there are very grateful to you because you saved their lives, but they will definitely leave this damned place. They won''t help with what''s coming." "As for you, it didn''t sound like you plan to leave. I heard the Anzed legend, did you come to represent the Anzed for the debt?" Hathaway snorted coldly. She seemed quite on guard toward that Half-God. "In any case, I can''t leave now," Minsk continued with a smile. "My friend over there can leave to tell a nearby town about the news of the possible resurrection of the Wilderness God. I don''t know if it''ll have much meaning since after all, the Crimson Wasteland was originally intended to be a land of slaughter, but being able to save a few lives should be considered quite laudable." "As for me, I do want to follow you back to Feinan. But we have to stop the Lich''s crazy plan now." Hathaway indifferently said, "I have no interest in the Lich''s plan, I only wanted to get my things back." Minsk nodded before turning to Marvin. "What about you?" Marvin looked at some information flashing on his interface before gripping his daggers. "Bandel caught my friend. I have to save her." "Moreover¡­ he shouldn''t treat a little girl like that." Killing intent flashed in Marvin''s eyes. Although they had fought together only once, he still had a deep impression of the Paladin, Griffin. Sometimes, there were people that you could find worthy of trust after just a short time. That follower of the Truth God was clearly one of those. Marvin would be lying if he said that he didn''t feel like avenging him. Moreover, Isabelle was still in that bastard''s hands. "Good. Seems like we agree," Minsk muttered. "I can try to communicate with the lifeforms in the surroundings to try to find out where that filthy skeleton went." "No need." Surprising Minsk, Marvin actually pointed toward the southwest and asserted, "He is definitely there." ... South of Holy Light City, in the Black Forest, three people were rushing forward at high speed. Marvin''s speed was something obvious, based on his Godly Dexterity. Minsk was the son of the Nature God and was an outstanding Ranger. He was extremely familiar with forests and even forests contaminated with magic couldn''t restrict him. As for Hathaway, she was moving through the air in a strange way, apparently using some type of Witchcraft. Her body was leaning slightly forward, floating and flying at high speed through the forest. Marvin kept looking at Hathaway''s flying posture and couldn''t help but remark, "I thought Witches all rode on brooms." Hathaway rolled her eyes at Marvin, apparently losing patience with him. But she still said, "Earlier on, and by that I mean during the ancient times, in the era of the old Witch Queen, the Anzed Witches had to ride a broom. This was our trademark." Minsk nodded, apparently familiar with that era. "Then you... " Marvin wanted to say something, but hesitated. Hathaway coldly snorted, "I changed that rule. I have the power to do so as the new Witch Queen." "Why?" Marvin asked curiously. "I think riding a broom is stupid!" Hathaway snapped. "Are you satisfied with that answer?" Marvin laughed and didn''t say anything else. He was already very happy to be able to meet Hathaway again. This was a wonderful feeling. Even if she was much different from before, he could still see the traces of the old Hathaway. He believed that her memories would come back with the passage of time. "Are you sure it''s this way?" Hathaway frowned. "The magic pollution here is too serious. Many Mana Wraiths are howling in my ears, I can''t stand them." Marvin nodded. With a solemn expression, he assured, "I''m certain. This matter is definitely related to the Regis Ruins." "Bandel had once been a caster of the Regis Ruins. He was a disciple of the Wilderness God and became infatuated with Miss Silvermoon. Coincidentally, I discovered Miss Silvermoon''s body in the Regis Ruins. I think this can explain many things." Minsk''s voice echoed behind him, "This¡­ Perhaps the one Bandel is planning on resurrecting isn''t his teacher." They reached the entrance of the Regis Ruins while they were talking. Marvin waved his hand. "It''s here, please be ready. Maybe we''ll find that the Wilderness God has already been resurrected when we go in." "That wouldn''t be funny at all," Hathaway said as she took the lead. "Even if he has been resurrected, he still owes me." She then went through the entrance. Chapter 535: Evolution! False Divine Vessel! Chapter 535: Evolution! False Divine Vessel! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The three quickly made their way through the dark passage. All three were peak experts. Even if Minsk''s strength had somewhat suffered over the years, he could still keep up. Unlike the last time he tracked the Jade Banshee, this time Marvin felt an indescribable pressure. He could faintly hear a beating heart. This definitely wasn''t the Dungeon Core''s heartbeats. Everything felt old. He was a bit nervous. He calmed down after glancing at the new information on his interface. He had already become a lot more powerful. Even if the Wilderness God did resurrect, he wouldn''t be completely unable to retaliate. ... Because the previous event had wrapped up so suddenly, and because Marvin was rushing from the Wilderness Hall to the Regis Ruins, he could only check his gains on the road. The results were very surprising. He hadn''t expected that killing an Ancient God''s avatar that had already been nearly unconscious would increase his strength so substantially. This wasn''t reflected in just the hundred-plus thousand experience points, or the 12 Comprehension points, but also most significantly in Marvin''s advanced False Divine Vessel having a formidable evolution! The advanced False Divine Vessel had been given to Marvin by the Fairy guarding the Chromatic Dragon God''s Divine Source. In order to get it, he''d had to put that hot potato in his storage. Despite the Fairy guaranteeing that Dragon God Hartson, who had been playing dead, wouldn''t be able to locate that thing, that was on the assumption that Marvin didn''t provoke him. But that thing had always been a time bomb. Dragon God Hartson wasn''t only on the level of someone like Dark Phoenix; he was one of the peak powerhouses in the Universe. After Marvin left the Elemental Plane of Water under Louise''s cover, he checked for a bit before confirming that this thing wouldn''t trigger a disaster, which slightly reassured him. As for the Dragon God''s Wrath instance follow-up, he wasn''t too clear about it. Professor and the others should have handled that matter properly. And with Louise''s help, the Water Elemental Sovereign should have temporarily lost his interest in the matter. This was the best news for Marvin. It was a pity that from another point of view, the advanced False Divine Vessel he received wasn''t as useful as it should have been. The False Divine Vessel gifted to him by Endless Ocean could absorb Divinity and add some Divinity bonuses, but it didn''t have a direct strength increase. After fusing the advanced False Divine Vessel with his own Divine Vessel, it only seemed to become a bigger vessel. Apart from that, he didn''t find any new functions of it. The Fairy said that the Divine Vessel would need to be cultivated for a very long time because it had been with her for so long and also because Marvin''s was quite different. Thus, he temporarily didn''t bother with it. That advanced Divine Vessel had always been calmly revolving within his body, only offering some helpful bonuses. It didn''t even seem to react after Marvin killed Greater Demon Balkh. At that time, Marvin obtained many Comprehension points and had a faint feeling that his Divine Vessel had absorbed something, but he didn''t find anything afterwards and thought he had imagined it. After all, False Divine Vessels were among the few things Marvin was unfamiliar with in this world. As the crystallisation of the wisdom of Humans, surpassing the Universe Laws and the Gods'' limits, they weren''t that simple. Marvin originally thought that it would continue to remain mostly inert, but when he crushed the Wilderness God, time seemed to come to a halt. Marvin noticed that when the space they were in collapsed, the Life-Severing Ivies formed bitter faces, and those faces were attentively watching Marvin. Ultimately, those vines dissolved into cyan smoke, which shrouded the place for a short while before gradually disappearing. They merged with Marvin''s body. To be more precise, something within Marvin''s body took the initiative to absorb them. Marvin was puzzled at the start, but after looking at his interface and checking his body''s condition, he understood. He hadn''t expected that he would be able to absorb the Wilderness God''s remaining power! The advanced False Divine Vessel was naturally the reason for that. This "supreme treasure" that the Fairy had claimed was on the level of Artifacts had finally shown its effects. A part of the essences had been absorbed by the Essence Absorption System and turned into experience and Comprehension, becoming a great help for Marvin''s class system. The remaining power had been completely assimilated by the False Divine Vessel. This was why the ivy all disappeared after Marvin killed the Wilderness God''s avatar. If not for the False Divine Vessel, they might have had to fight with the remaining ivy. After all, even though the Wilderness God''s avatar had already died, the remaining Life-Severing Ivies would still be left as a bunch of brainless monsters. After helping everyone survive, Marvin profited greatly. On Marvin''s interface, the information about the advanced False Divine Vessel appeared in front of him: [Advanced Divine Vessel¡­ Divine Power Pool established¡­] [Power Absorption¡­] [Domains detected, fusing Domains¡­] The lines of logs were dazzling. These logs then appeared: [Advanced False Divine Vessel (First Advancement) (degree of fusion 13%)] [Divinity: 7/36] [Domain 1: Slaughter (Using 3)] [Domain 2: Shadow (Using 3)] [Domain 3: Plant Metamorphosis (Using 2) (Recover 1)] [Divine Power Pool: 14] ... A small distorted space appeared within the False Divine Vessel. This space was called the Divine Power Pool by the False Divine Vessel. As the name implied, this was a space used to store Divine Power. Divine Power originally belonged to the Gods and as far as Marvin knew, the only ways to control it were through transforming Faith Power or swallowing others'' Divine Power. Clearly, Marvin''s share of Divine Power was obtained from the Wilderness God avatar. He not only got two points of Divinity (Plant) from him, but also obtained a great amount of Divine Power. Those 14 points represented how much Divine Power he''d gained. Of course, if he couldn''t use Divine Spells, Divine Power became meaningless. Moreover, if he couldn''t replenish the Divine Power Pool, he would use up this power sooner or later, so he hadn''t been as excited about it initially. But he soon found out a very important bit of information. Domain Fusion. Legend powerhouses grasp Domains, Gods merge with the Laws, and False Divine Vessel holders manipulate the Laws! After the advanced False Divine Vessel gained a large amount of power, it fused with Marvin''s Domains as well as the Domain he swallowed from the Wilderness God. Thus, he now had three Domains, far exceeding the reach of ordinary Legends. The most frightening part was that he could use Divine Power to make these Domains tangible! This was a very frightening concept. Marvin didn''t realize it at first, but afterwards, the information that kept appearing gave him a new understanding of the advanced False Divine Vessel''s power. Ordinary Legends could at most draw support from their Domain''s Laws to defeat their enemies. They couldn''t make their Domains tangible and turn them into their own weapons. But Marvin could. The prerequisite was using the Divine Power inside the Divine Power Pool. Of the three Domains, [Slaughter] and [Shadow] were the Domains Marvin had formed himself. Thus, these two Domains could only consume Divine Power, and couldn''t supply Marvin with it. He didn''t have any Faith Power from followers, after all. The third Domain, [Plant Metamorphosis], seemed rather weak, and was probably the weakest Domain controlled by the Wilderness God. But it had a very powerful advantage, which was to replenish the Divine Power Pool! Through his connection with the False Divine Vessel, Marvin learnt that the so-called [Recover 1] meant that each week, Marvin would obtain 1 point of Divine Power through the Plant Metamorphosis Domain! It offered some additional possible development paths for Marvin, albeit only a few. ''No wonder these Ancient Gods are so powerful, totally different from the New Gods. They can gain Divine Power through their Domains!'' Marvin suddenly understood. Unknowingly, he came across a taboo issue in the Gods'' realm. With regards to the differences between the New Gods and the Ancient Gods, the most noticeable characteristic was whether they ascended through the Fate Tablet. But in fact, New Gods and Ancient Gods were like two different kinds of lifeforms. New Gods could only draw from the Faith Power of their followers and turn it into Divine Power, but Ancient Gods were different. Including sinister Evil Gods like the Wilderness God, they were all able to absorb Divine Power directly from the Universe. No wonder there were no Ancient Gods participating in the attack on the Universe Magic Pool, besides the Plague God who wished for chaos. But there was surely another reason for him to participate in the attack. It might not be as simple as Marvin had thought... They didn''t only attack for the 4th Fate Tablet! There must still be a huge secret hidden behind. ... In any case, after obtaining the ability to materialize his Domains, Marvin now had the strength to go head to head with Gods. But this was in theory. Marvin didn''t know what would happen in practice. He only knew that if he met with another event like being trapped in the Wilderness Hall, his Legend Laws wouldn''t be removed again, because he could make his Domains tangible, allowing him to have strength on the same level as Gods. Although it would use up his limited Divine Power, it could greatly bridge the gap in power between Gods and mortals. Marvin understood how the Winter Assassin was nearly able to assassinate a God. In their previous discussion, he had learnt that Isabelle''s teacher also had a False Divine Vessel! ''In this world, becoming a God really isn''t the only path to break through the limits and gain formidable power.'' Marvin''s confidence was rekindled. He tightly gripped the daggers in his hands and suddenly disappeared, causing Hathaway to look over in surprise. The end of the passage appeared before them. An earth-shattering roar echoed! Chapter 536: Sacrifice! Life and Death! Chapter 536: Sacrifice! Life and Death! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation This terrible roar was very familiar. Marvin had heard it in the depths of the Wilderness Hall. But this time, the power contained in the roar seemed a lot more powerful. It sounded like a beast gradually awakening. The Wilderness God! Even though Marvin was in Stealth, his speed was still extraordinary. He rushed to the edge of the cliff, overlooking the entire dungeon. The other two also caught up just behind him. The three stood side by side on the cliff, watching the shocking ritual that was taking place in the center of the dungeon! "No good, he already started!" Minsk''s eyes were very sharp, allowing him to clearly see what was happening on the public square. Marvin''s heart was beating very fast. He also saw the array. On the square with Miss Silvermoon''s statue, a huge array had already been set up. A rare jewel, a magic plant emitting an evil aura, tools containing all kinds of colored liquids... They were arranged in a certain pattern, forming the array. When seen from the cliffside, it seemed to be a very simple design. A six-pointed star. The original symbol of magic. Marvin recognized this array. It had a very simple name, [Life and Death]. The upper part of the six-pointed star seemed to be painted spotlessly white, but after looking at it carefully, it could be seen that it was actually wiggling grass. That grass'' color was clearly very special. Who knew where Lich Bandel got them from? The lower part was pitch-black, and it was also made up of the special wiggling grass. The ritual tools were set up on the edge. The tall Two-Headed Bone Dragon standing guard over the array. Lich Bandel had already turned into a black fog and was frantically flying along the edge of the array, making final arrangements. The Jade Banshee was helping him finishing up. What worried the three on the cliff was the coffin they saw at one end of the array. Bandel had obtained the Divine Source spark from the Life Severing Ivies, and it was now floating peacefully in the coffin. That roar had also come from the coffin. Given such circumstances, even a fool could guess that the Wilderness God''s slumbering body was in that coffin. Only in that way could the spark used as a seed of resurrection calm down. Surprisingly, on the other end of the six-pointed star was the statue of Miss Silvermoon! ''Hold on¡­ What''s going on with that guy?'' Marvin felt rather startled when he noticed the arrangement. When he came here last time, he had heard some things, clues that suggested that Bandel was very infatuated with Miss Silvermoon. But based on the array before him, Miss Silvermoon statue''s location was shockingly in the [Death] location, while the Wilderness God''s coffin was standing in the regular resurrection location! This made Marvin feel puzzled. Could that guy really want to just resurrect the Wilderness God? Apart from those two, there was a surprising silhouette in the center of the array. The young girl, Molly! The girl that Paladin Griffin had sworn to protect. She seemed to be in a bad state. Apparently, the power of the curse was flaring. Marvin frowned and asked, "Why does this array require Molly?" Hathaway said, "The [Life and Death] array needs a medium. That girl''s body is very special. When there is a lack of energy, her hidden treasure might be able to charge the array. Her constitution is also very suitable for handling the conflict of Life and Death." "Her condition looks terrible. Regardless of the outcome of the ritual, she might die soon!" Marvin''s heart tightened. He looked around. Molly wasn''t the only one brought here by Bandel. Isabelle was also there! But soon, Marvin felt somewhat relieved. Isabelle had been bound by a special method of the Lich and was standing outside the array, like she was really being treated as a "spectator". She seemed helpless, but fortunately, she wasn''t part of the array, so she wouldn''t be harmed by it. With this in mind, Marvin checked the array once more. Besides the tools, the most important thing the Lich prepared was a crimson stone. That crimson stone was wrapped in a huge piece of amber. When the Lich took the amber from a different dimension, the entire space shivered. The continuously roaring voice in the coffin also started trembling. It was quite clear that the Wilderness God was longing for this stone! "This is the Death Vessel." "The energy of those who died in the Autumn Hunting Ground and the Legends who had been sucked dry coalesced into that stone through a sacrificial ritual." "The power in that stone is too frightening, and thus it needs the [Origin Amber] as a seal. No wonder the Wilderness Hall weakened after he left. Bandel took the core of the Wilderness Hall with him!" Without waiting for Marvin to ask, Minsk explained what he knew. As it turned out, the energy obtained by Bandel in the Hunting Ground was all in this Death Vessel. If someone freed that energy all at once, it would be enough to destroy this world! Naturally, it could also support a God''s resurrection! Actually, the Wilderness God should have needed far more power than this to resurrect. But after obtaining the Domain of the Wilderness God''s avatar, Marvin understood that if Bandel wanted to resurrect the Wilderness God, a spark was enough. He just needed to turn the spark into a small flame and it would burn on its own. As long as there was any sign of resurrection, the Domain on his body would automatically speed up the absorption of Divine Power. However, Bandel had still needed to do so many crazy things in order to get enough "nourishment". It showed how frightening the power of the Wilderness God was. Marvin felt cold. He definitely couldn''t let that guy succeed. The other two clearly agreed. But when Marvin was about to suggest that they coordinate to make a plan, Hathaway suddenly flew out! "Hold on! We need a plan!" Marvin let out in a low voice as he ground his teeth. Hathaway''s voice softly floated back. "There is no we. You helped me find the Lich, which I appreciate. But we don''t have the same goals, I only want to get my things back." "As for stopping the Evil God''s resurrection or saving the world, I have no interest in this." With a "Woosh", she sped up and rushed above the array! Marvin and Minsk glanced at each other, they could only clench their teeth and rush down the cliff, using their peak speed to charge up to the array. She was right: the three had come here with different goals. Hathaway wanted to recover the last power of the Anzed Witches, while Marvin came in order to save Isabelle and Molly. As for Minsk, he was the only one of the three who addressed the big picture, wanting to stop the Evil God''s resurrection. In such a situation, talking about cooperation was nonsense. They were all fighting for their own goals. ... When Hathaway''s silhouette stopped above the array, the fog moving around the edges of the array also stopped. Bandel''s voice came out. "Witch?" "What are you planning?" He sounded quite surprised! Hathaway expressionlessly said, "I have no interest in your plan. Return to me what belongs to the Anzeds and I won''t get involved." Bandel let out a forced laugh. "I don''t remember taking anything belonging to the Anzeds." Hathaway pointed to a certain location. Bandel followed the direction of the fair finger and noticed the coffin¡­ No, it was actually pointing to the daggers on both sides! Cold Light''s Grasps! ... "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it... That damned Witch actually snatched my Artifact in order to stab it in the Wilderness God''s coffin. What was it used for in the end, a lock?" "Moreover, this is the array of Life and Death. It looks like the Wilderness God will really resurrect. I really brought a disaster onto you this time." The Winter Assassin sighed in Isabelle''s ear. Although Lich Bandel didn''t do anything to her, it was clear that she wouldn''t be able to survive alive if the Wilderness God resurrected. The Wilderness God was an inauspicious name in the ancient era. He was a very brutal God, so how could he let a mortal like Isabelle get away? At this time, even the knowledgeable Winter Assassin didn''t know what to do. The spell that the Lich used on her wasn''t any kind of spell he knew about! The Winter Assassin and Isabelle went all-out, but couldn''t remove the binding. She couldn''t even move, let alone get hold of Cold Light''s Grasps. Feeling helpless, the Winter Assassin could only curse the damn Witch once again. When Hathaway appeared, he couldn''t control himself. "It''s her!" "It''s that swindler!" Isabelle frowned. "Who is?" Marvin''s voice appeared from another side. Because they had previously established a mental connection, now that he was close enough again, he could also hear the Wisp''s complaints. "You finally arrived, kid!" The Winter Assassin was overjoyed. He soon emotionally recalled, "It''s that woman!" "She is the Witch that turned me into a Wisp that year!" Marvin was stunned. But now wasn''t the time to discuss this. He wanted to save Isabelle first. The Lich was still arguing with Hathaway, so now was the chance. But he frowned when he examined the binding. This wasn''t any ordinary binding spell. ''This kind of aura¡­'' ''This is the power of Witchcraft!'' Marvin was a bit surprised as he wondered, ''How could Bandel use Witchcraft?'' At that time, the Witch Queen in the sky proudly said, "Return the daggers to me and you might be able to continue with your plan." The Lich sneered, "Witches really are a bunch of frogs at the bottom of a well." "Do you really think that the Anzeds are the only ones in this world able to wield the power of Witchcraft?" Chapter 537: Night Flower Chapter 537: Night Flower Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When she heard Bandel mentioning Witchcraft, Hathaway''s already impatient expression suddenly became unsightly. She asked with an icy voice, "Where do you think the power of Witchcraft that you wield comes from?" "She originally borrowed our Anzed power, and the return deadline is today." "I''ll give you one last chance!" "Hand over the [Night Flower]!" At that instant, Hathaway''s air of being a young girl faded. It was replaced by a monarch''s domineering attitude. Her gaze was cold and tyrannical, which felt quite out of place coming from a young girl. Marvin''s heart felt even more complex. From what the Winter Assassin just said, it was Hathaway herself who had transformed him into a Wisp. But that was countless years ago. Could they be two different people with the same appearance? Or was it possible for the Witch Queen''s appearance and rank to be inherited? Marvin didn''t know the answer. What he was more concerned about right now was Hathaway''s safety. But from her tone, she didn''t seem to be afraid of the Lich even though she was still gradually recovering her power. ''It should be really hard for Bandel to harm her¡­ But that thing in the coffin¡­" Marvin couldn''t help but involuntarily look at one side of the six-pointed star. The flame was still flickering, and strong lifeforce fluctuations were emitted from the coffin, seeming like a sort of heartbeat. And Cold Light''s Grasps were still stuck into both sides of the coffin. Marvin frowned. ''Something is fishy¡­'' Minsk appeared at Marvin''s side and quietly said, "She can''t pull out Cold Light''s Grasps." "There is a strange seal that is using Cold Light''s Grasps to seal the Wilderness God''s main body!" Marvin was a bit surprised. The Cold Light''s Grasps were quite outstanding, but from what he knew, they were an Artifact at most. The strength of an Artifact was usually dependent on its synergy with its owner. As a descendant of an Ancient God, even though Miss Silvermoon had earned Faniya''s favor and became a God with Lance''s help, for someone that was partially considered an Ancient God, she wasn''t especially powerful. The Cold Light''s Grasps were also an Assassin-type Artifact. Though the daggers were quite fierce when used for killing, there should be nothing about them that would cause worry when it came to other fields. But Minsk said that they were the key to the Wilderness God''s seal? Although Marvin''s Perception allowed him to probe the array with his senses, it wasn''t enough to let him learn anything specific concerning Cold Light''s Grasps. With the help of Earth Perception, he could only get some confusing information. The [Life and Death] ritual was taking shape and there was already a hint of space distorting, making it hard to see through. But Minsk, as the son of the Nature God, had some unique abilities. He shouldn''t be wrong. Moreover, the Winter Assassin, who had been using the Cold Light''s Grasps for a long period, also said that the daggers looked somewhat different now. It looked like there was a much more complicated power on it now compared to back when he had held them. Marvin also clearly saw that the coffin kept shuddering. If not for the two daggers holding it in place, the coffin might have already opened! ''This Lich is really strange¡­ If he truly wanted to resurrect the Wilderness God, why not release him from his coffin?'' The more Marvin thought about it, the more confusing the situation became. He decided to hide Isabelle for now because he and Minsk weren''t able to take care of the binding spell. The spell was apparently from the Witchcraft system, it was hard for them to find a way to resolve it for the moment. That decision was immediately contested by the Winter Assassin. Isabelle herself was obviously not willing to be stuffed in a piece of paper. But their opinions were ignored by Marvin. At such a crucial time, he didn''t dare to take any risks with her safety. After training for so long, his Origami had progressed greatly. He had already been able to fold some paper clones before, but back then, he could only control three at most. After recently gaining an enormous amount of experience, Marvin had unlocked the ability to turn the battle exp into skill points through the Essence Absorption System. Despite the exchange rate being incredibly low, Marvin couldn''t stand having so much exp and not being able to use it. His Origami skill had reached Greatmaster level! An Origami Greatmaster could use paper to fold a special space to carry people. He could only hide or store away dead things before, but now he could carry a living person. The skill Owl imparted to him was clearly a curious one. Of course, besides Origami, Marvin still had [Eternal Night Seal], which could also transport living people. But compared to the spotless storage space of Origami, the pitch-black space of Eternal Night Seal wasn''t the first choice to transfer Isabelle and the Winter Assassin. And the latter was somewhat a bit more wasteful compared to the former. Marvin moved very quickly and had already put Isabelle in the space before she could blink. This skill made Minsk have a whole new level of respect for Marvin. "What is this strange skill? It can hide a living person like that?" Minsk was surprised. As an Ancient God''s descendant, he was quite knowledgeable. From what he knew, the skills able to hide away living people were mostly Divine Spells, or simply a method to hide people within the user''s God Realm. For mortals to also have this kind of strange skill was truly inconceivable for him. Marvin smiled but didn''t say anything. Minsk understood. Everyone had their own secrets, and they had just met. Marvin wouldn''t necessarily answer any given question. ... They both looked at the center of the array. A fight had broken out in the sky above the array! Sure enough, Hathaway and Bandel didn''t come to an agreement. Bandel wouldn''t agree to return Cold Light''s Grasps to Hathaway. The Ashes Queen wasn''t someone with a good temper. It was quite normal for her to attack someone who disagreed with her. The Two-Headed Bone Dragon was continuously spouting a gray fog, and with the help of the Jade Banshee, this fog covered the entire Life and Death array, preventing the fight between those two from disturbing the ritual. As Marvin watched, he felt that the fight between the two was very strange. The Lich himself was a member of the Regis casters, who were skilled with magic that utilized negative energy. Furthermore, most of them had extremely high magical talent. From what Marvin remembered, Liches typically had many spells that targeted vitality. They were especially proficient with combat magic. But Bandel didn''t use any spells in this fight. They were both using Witchcraft to fight. The deep Anzed Language kept echoing in the mysteriously quiet dungeon. Hathaway took the lead. [Witchcraft ¨C Locust]! In an instant, countless Ghost Locusts came out of the Astral Plane and rushed toward the black fog covering Bandel! In the black fog, two green lights were flickering. They were Bandel''s soul fire! The Ghost Locusts were the first lifeforms discovered in the Astral Plane by mankind. It was said that they had signed a pact with the Anzed Witches. That Witchcraft was equivalent to summoning magic. But summoning magic had restrictions with respect to quantity. Witchcraft didn''t have the corresponding restrictions in the Plane Laws! From this point of view, Witchcraft was a type of power that was seemingly above the Plane Laws! The Lich under the black fog had no flesh, only pure extreme negative power. Ordinary magic couldn''t harm him. But these Ghost Locusts could. They started crazily swallowing the black fog itself. Although the Locusts died after swallowing the black fog, there was still an endless swarm of the Ghost Locusts appearing in front of Hathaway. In a short time, a third of Bandel''s fog disappeared! The Lich naturally didn''t just sit and watch. He fought back. The same Anzed Language came out of Bandel''s mouth! Then, a strange energy was emitted from him. [Witchcraft ¨C Stop]! Every Ghost Locust came to a standstill. They seemed to be at a loss, as if they didn''t know who they should listen to. Both sides had the power of the contract! Hathaway''s expression worsened even more. "She gave that to you!" Her tone was filled with anger. "If we had known at the time, we wouldn''t have lent you the Night Flower!" The Lich coldly snorted, "Witch, since you already saw my Witchcraft, you should understand, you can''t beat me." Hathaway waved her hand, and all the Locusts disappeared. "The Anzeds'' Iron Law... The holders of the highest Witchcraft Authority can''t hurt each other. Did I say anything wrong?" Bandel laughed, pleased with himself. "You can''t harm me." "Thus¡­ If you understand your position, leave quickly. My teacher won''t be as nice once he recovers." Hathaway paled, wanting to say something, but hesitating. As for Marvin and Minsk, they had heavy expressions. "The highest Witchcraft holders can''t hurt each other?" Marvin recorded this sentence in his mind. ''What is the highest Witchcraft Authority? My Witchcraft Authority should very low, right? I don''t know if I can harm Bandel, then.'' But regardless of whether he could, the situation looked quite terrible. If the Wilderness God really resurrected, the entire world would fall into turmoil. And the Crimson Wasteland would definitely collapse. Who knew if the Gods would act? If the three Great Gods joined hands, they would be able to suppress the Wilderness God, but they were now attacking the core of the Universe Magic Pool. He couldn''t put any hope on them. Marvin took a deep breath. If Bandel wasn''t doable, destroying his array would be fine! The Life and Death ritual was isolated in a separate space. It would be very difficult for Marvin to get in. He tried the Shadow Plane, but the area was restricted, so he couldn''t find the entrance to the Shadow Plane. ''Damnit! If this goes on, the array will really be activated.'' Marvin kept his Stealth active as he searched the perimeter of the array, looking for an entrance. At that time, Molly, who had been suffering from the curse up until now, suddenly opened her eyes. She looked toward Marvin. "Kind Mister, did Uncle Griffin send you to save me?" Her voice was clear and ethereal, as if it could pierce through everything. Marvin was faintly startled. She could see him? Chapter 538: The Power of the Domain! Chapter 538: The Power of the Domain! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was currently in Stealth. A mortal simply couldn''t see through him unless they relied on very special abilities. Because of Hathaway preoccupying him, even Lich Bandel didn''t notice Marvin approaching, let alone the Jade Banshee and the Twin-Headed Bone Dragon. But the cursed little girl was looking at him, blinking! ''It''s not coincidental¡­'' Marvin thought, feeling startled. Bandel had mentioned that there was a treasure hidden in Molly''s body... could this be related to her curse? Regardless, he had to find a way to save her. Watching such a young life dying in front of him wasn''t Marvin''s style. But the Life and Death array already started, isolating it into a separate space. If Marvin forcibly entered, there would be only one consequence: being crushed by the array! Unless he had the strength of Gods. ...Hold on! The strength of Gods! An idea flashed in Marvin''s mind. The next second, he unhesitantly drew on the False Divine Vessel, using [Plant Metamorphosis]! In the Divine Power Pool, 2 of the 15 Divine Power points were instantly consumed. Some changes were visible on Marvin''s body. Because he held it back somewhat, the tangible Domain didn''t expose itself in front of everyone. But the sensitive array felt it. It was the Domain of the Wilderness God''s avatar after all. Many of the Lich''s spells were inherited from the Wilderness God, so they both had something in common! Marvin tried to approach the Life and Death array while Bandel was distracted. He didn''t rashly charge in. Instead, he probingly took a step into the array. A heavy force washed over him! But Marvin was actually pleasantly surprised! This force wasn''t rejecting him... It actually had an accommodating feeling. The sensation was quite comfortable, like being a fish in the sea. Marvin quickly rushed in! Everything happened quietly, and even Minsk didn''t notice him manage to get in. All he was looking at was the pitiful appearance of the small girl. Molly almost couldn''t stand. She was bruised, her lips were purple, and she was shivering all over. One, or maybe several, scary curses flared up on her body at the same time. The little girl was clenching her teeth, with blood seeping out of her dried lips! "Ah¡­" She let out a low sound. Although that voice was very low, it attracted everyone''s attention. None of them were able to stop themselves from looking over. She was kneeling on the ground, and her head suddenly jerked up! It was a startling scene. Some cobweb-like threads were forming on her pure white cheeks, and they kept spreading! The most frightening things were the two lines of blood that started coming out of her eyes! "I can''t see!" Molly wept pitifully. "Why can''t I see anything?" "Uncle Griffin! Where are you?" Hathaway looked down coldly at that scene as she hovered in the sky. Bandel frowned. The ritual had already started, so if he wanted it to be successful, he would have to start making his move. But this Witch''s existence was a problem. He needed to put all his strength into the ritual, or else his plan would fail! And Hathaway clearly wouldn''t give him such an opportunity. She might not be able to hurt him, but she could still make him fail via indirect means. This was something Bandel couldn''t accept. As for the matter of Molly''s death, to be honest, even if Bandel had been a kindhearted youth, he had turned into a Lich long ago. His heart had already died after so many years. It was just another gifted girl, a dead person was just a dead person. It didn''t actually matter to him whether he used this girl as a medium or not. He had already made enough preparations, after all. ... Inside the array, Marvin clenched his teeth when he saw that scene and dashed over to Molly''s side! This suddenly revealed his whereabouts, because he was inside Bandel''s array! Because of Hathaway distracting him, Bandel hadn''t noticed Marvin entering the Life and Death array. But now that Marvin made a move, he was immediately detected! "Damnit!" "Who are you?!" The Lich''s soul fires were extremely bright as he roared, "How could you get in my array?" There was a strange expression in Hathaway''s eyes. This was an array that mortals couldn''t get into! Because Life and Death were the Domains of Gods! But Marvin was able to sneak in silently. When she thought about it, it seemed that this man had always been able to do something unexpected. ... Marvin rushed to Molly''s side and helped her up. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll get you out of here." His tone was sorrowful. The curse flaring up on Molly''s body was very troublesome. He didn''t know how Griffin was suppressing it before. Maybe only something like the Truth Scale could suppress her. With her current situation, Marvin knew that even if he brought her to Mother of Creation, it would be hard to save her. But regardless, he would bring her away. Molly''s body was very light. Marvin carried her and it felt as if he were carrying a ball of air. Her body was cold and blood was still flowing down from her eyes. "Is it you, Mister Marvin?" "Did Uncle Griffin send you? It must be¡­" she mumbled. Marvin bitterly looked at the girl in his embrace, letting out a grunt of acknowledgement, before starting to run toward the boundary of the array! ... "You wish!" Bandel got angry. ''What is going on today!?'' ''People keep coming out of nowhere, trying to disturb my plan!'' The Anzed Witch was one thing, that woman wasn''t to be trifled with. She had six kinds of the Anzed''s Highest Witchcraft Authority. He had previously gotten a contract with a woman and obtained the 7th Witchcraft Authority, allowing him to use the Anzed Law to keep her in check. ''But what about this man in front of me?'' Bandel had a pretty good memory and recognized that this guy was one of the Legends he had previously captured in the Wilderness Hall. ''How could he be here?'' ''Did something happen to the Wilderness Hall?'' That wasn''t the point, though. This guy ignored him and openly tried to snatch his ritual''s medium. This was something Bandel definitely couldn''t forgive! "Since you are courting death, die!" The Lich''s voice sounded extremely sinister. Following his roar, changes started appearing in the array. The negative energy flowed crazily and a cyan ivy started growing, rushing toward Marvin! Hathaway and Minsk both felt concerned. "Careful!" Hathaway couldn''t help but shout. This wasn''t the Wilderness God''s avatar, but rather, power coming from his main body! It simply wasn''t something Marvin could fight. The Lich was still sneering. In his eyes, Marvin was already screwed. He only had one end, and that was to be absorbed by the array and turned into nourishment for the Death Vessel! But something happened that shocked them all! Just when the ivy pounced on Marvin, he let out a loud shout. The formidable Domain he had drawn out was no longer restrained after being prompted by the advanced False Divine Vessel. [Domain ¨C Plant Metamorphosis]! Full expansion! When he felt this familiar aura and power, even Bandel fell into a daze. This was the power of the Wilderness God! ''How could that kid have it¡­'' But he couldn''t ponder about it right now, because with the power of the Domain flowing out, the situation had changed greatly! All the cyan ivy surrendered and automatically opened up a path to speed up Marvin''s retreat from the array! Minsk''s eyes were close to popping out of their sockets! ''Could this be the Wilderness God''s main body?'' ''Or an illegitimate child of the Wilderness God? No way, I never heard of the Wilderness God leaving any son behind, the women he captured were also eaten up¡­'' Minsk was in a daze. But the array didn''t attack Marvin and instead helped out; this was a fact. Before anyone could react to the strange development, Marvin carried Molly out of the array. "What the hell are you?!" The Lich''s voice was extremely heavy. "A mortal." Marvin''s answer was simple. "Master, I recognize him!" The Jade Banshee remembered Marvin and pointed out, "He was the Paladin''s companion, the Legend Great Druid who broke through our blockade!" The Two-Headed Bone Dragon let out a low roar, apparently expressing his agreement. "Legend Great Druid?" The Lich''s soul fire flickered. "Who you are doesn''t matter!" "You''ll die today!" "You two, kill him! Bring me back my medium!" Bandel ordered. The Jade Banshee and the Two-Headed Bone Dragon immediately got ready to attack. In their earlier encounter, they chose to retreat not because of Marvin, but because of Griffin''s Truth Scale! After losing the intimidating Truth Scale, there was no way that Claudy, the Two-Headed Dragon famous for terrorizing the Crimson Wasteland, would be afraid of a mere mortal. Even if something seemed rather strange about that guy. Marvin tightly held Molly as he faced the two of them calmly. He only coldly warned them, "You should probably care about what''s more important to you." The three were startled by his words. Then, everyone looked at what was happening inside the array! At one of the point of the six-pointed star, a small silhouette flashed near the coffin. Hathaway! Bandel felt like falling apart! ''What the heck is happening today!'' ''Why does it look like everyone is able to enter the array?'' ''This is [Life and Death]! Any mortal would be crushed when entering!'' But he didn''t have time to be complaining about it, as Hathaway was already reaching the coffin. Her eyes were fixed on the Cold Light''s Grasps! "Stop!" Bandel wasn''t the only one who shouted. Minsk also yelled! But Hathaway wouldn''t listen to them. "Lost things eventually make their way back to their owner." "The Ashes Authority will finally shine." "Return, my Night Flower." "Thud! Thud!" After Hathaway''s soft voice drifted out, the two daggers automatically broke away from the coffin and fell into her hand. A smile appeared on her face. But the next second, a crazy laughter burst out and echoed through the Dungeon! "No one¡­ Can stop my resurrection¡­" "Even the disciple I''m most proud of, Bandel!" Chapter 539: Wilderness God! Chapter 539: Wilderness God! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation At that instant, the entire Dungeon seemed to go silent. It was as if the air had been instantly drained, making all sounds die out. All that was left was the peaceful lull, as well as the quiet sounds of breathing! The Lich''s soul fire kept flickering very rapidly. This meant that his soul was now extremely nervous, or on guard! Hathaway reacted quickly, relying on her unique Witchcraft to leave the Life and Death array. ''That voice¡­'' ''Was it the Wilderness God?'' Marvin''s hairs were standing on end, and a chill spread from his bones to every corner of his body. He had never heard a voice like that. It was just a few sentences, just a few words... And even though the voice had spoken in Common, it gave out a feeling of boundless evil! Even that group of Evil Spirit Overlords hadn''t given Marvin such a feeling. He was now regretting that his Perception was so high. The sharper the senses, the greater the impact! ... "Respected Teacher, you''re overthinking it," the Lich''s voice echoed. "This student has always been single-mindedly focused on serving you in order to let you recover and move unimpeded through the Universe!" "Wizard God Lance has already disappeared. As long as the ritual is completed, no one will be able to stop you in the entire Universe." "You don''t need to doubt my loyalty!" Despite the Lich''s voice being very calm, Marvin felt something off about it. Hathaway''s expression changed. She noticed that the Night Flower was embedded in the Cold Light''s Grasps with a neat trick. But she did seem to have awakened the Wilderness God''s consciousness after pulling the daggers out of the coffin. The previous roars now turned into a clear voice coming from the coffin, indicating the recovery of the Ancient Evil God! "Ah?" "[Life and Death], that ritual is still something I gave you. Bandel, you are my student, so I understand you very well." "You hated me ever since I killed her. Did you really think I didn''t notice that? And now you claim that you were taking the opportunity to help me resurrect? Hahahaha¡­" "You want me to believe you?!" Everyone froze. As the echoes of the Wilderness God''s words dissipated, the coffin lid fell to the side. The flame merged with a statue in the coffin. That statue looked sinister. There were eyes grown all over the face, the body was surrounded by barbs and ivy, and it seemed to be a petrified man. His movements were very stiff, but his voice was very clear, apparently not affected by the petrification. ''This is the Wilderness God?'' Marvin held his breath. Marvin could already feel his power despite the fact that he had yet to recover! If the Wilderness God recovered completely, his strength might be above that of the current Tidomas! Molly was still struggling in Marvin''s embrace. However, when the Wilderness God appeared, the little girl opened her eyes again. Despite the blood still flowing out of her eyes, she stopped struggling. "What''s going on? Molly?" Marvin noticed the changes in the young girl''s actions and asked in worry. "That''s a bad person." Molly pointed at the petrified man and conscientiously said, "Uncle Griffin won''t let him off." ''Griffin?'' Pain jolted through Marvin''s heart once more. Clearly, the cursed girl''s awareness was far more confused than that of common children. Griffin was already dead, and Marvin didn''t want to continue talking about that topic. But looking at her serious face, Marvin couldn''t help but feel sorrow. Griffin''s corpse was actually in Marvin''s Origami Space, along with Isabelle and the Winter Assassin. When the Wilderness Hall collapsed, Marvin didn''t want to let the worthy Paladin''s remains end up buried under the rubble. He decided to take them with him to give him a proper burial later. Unfortunately, Molly didn''t know of anything that happened after she was captured by the Bone Dragon. Marvin only held the cold girl tightly, whispering, "Yes, I''m sure of it." ... "Teacher, you have surely misunderstood me," the Lich explained. "You taught me the Life and Death ritual, so you can see that you are in the Life position." The petrified man went silent for a while. But he suddenly violently shouted, "Witch!" "Why is there a Witch! That bitch Faniya¡­ She actually joined hands with the Anzeds to scheme against me¡­" Although the petrified man seemed to be enraged, he didn''t look powerful. He glared angrily at Hathaway, who met his gaze without showing any weakness. "You are the Wilderness God? Hehe, if not for me, your consciousness would still be locked inside that coffin. You should be thanking me." Hathaway arrogantly raised her chin. She could see that the current Wilderness God''s aura felt very frightening, but he himself was actually extremely weak! If she had fused with the last High Witchcraft Authority, then she would now be looking at the opportunity to slay a God! Thus, she wasn''t afraid of him! But the other people present were fearful and wary of the recovering Wilderness God. Not everyone was immune to those waves of fear emanating from him! Marvin had high Willpower, but even he didn''t dare look into the petrified man''s eyes. He felt that he would become petrified if he did. This was the power of the Ancient Evil god! ... "Thank you? Very well, just wait until I''ve resurrected and I''ll eat you first as thanks," he viciously retorted. His gaze ultimately landed back on the Lich. "Bandel, I''ll believe you once for now. But you know that I''ve recovered this far now. If you dare to pull any tricks during the ritual¡­" "You should clearly know the consequences." The Lich calmly replied, "Naturally." "In fact, the ritual had already started, only a small accident happened. You can start activating the Life and Death array''s power." The petrified man stood at the peak position of the six-pointed star, looking coldly at everyone present. He completely ignored Marvin and Minsk, as well as the Jade Banshee and the Two-Headed Bone Dragon. It was like these people didn''t even exist to him. This feeling was unpleasant. "We can''t stop him," Minsk bitterly said. "I kept trying to contact my father, but he hasn''t answered to me in a long time. It seems like there is really some problem. Otherwise, he would have answered, with such a great issue upon us." Minsk originally still had hope. The Ancient Nature God and the Ancient Elven God of yore were second only to God Lance. He definitely had the strength to stop the Wilderness God. But the Nature God wasn''t answering him, just like how the Migratory Bird Council had lost their connection with him. "Leave this place." Hathaway instantly appeared at Marvin''s side. Although she didn''t care about the life and death of the Wilderness God, she still had an impression of Marvin. Her instinct was urging her so much, and she didn''t want Marvin to die here. "Leave? Too late," the Lich''s gloomy voice echoed. "Since my teacher has already recovered, how could you possibly escape?" Then, the Life and Death array became fully operational! The petrified man stood in the Life position and started pouring in the strength he had saved up over the years. The flame shrank to a faint flicker, and a Divine Vessel began condensing out of nowhere! The Lich''s fog quickly rushed around the array. "He is right, you''ll all be my first meal after I wake up!" the petrified man howled with laughter. In an instant, the space in the entire dungeon seemed to freeze as Divine Laws starting sealing it! Even Marvin''s tangible Domain and Hathaway''s abilities were ineffective! The group all went pale. In fact, only Molly, still in Marvin''s embrace, seemed a lot better. Perhaps the power was helping to suppress the curse from flaring up. "The day has finally arrived." "Finally¡­ my power¡­ came back¡­" The Wilderness God felt the strength surging from the ritual, and he couldn''t help but sound gleeful. But he suddenly felt startled for a moment before becoming furious! "What are you doing!" A strict voice rang through the dungeon. The Lich coldly said, "I''m just doing what I should be doing." "Even if a stupid Witch disturbs my plan, I won''t give up." "Dear Teacher, you really did understand me." "I really¡­ truly hate you!" In a flash, everyone could feel the sealing from the Divine Laws instantly disappear. A heavy weight seemed to be lifted from their bodies, and they all regained their freedom. "Look!" Minsk pointed at the Life and Death array. Hathaway calmly chanted something, and the three of them slowly rose up and hovered in the air. From that vantage point, they overlooked the Life and Death array and could see every change! The originally pure-white grass was now changing at a visible speed! From pure-white to pitch-black! It was quite surreal seeing the wave of darkness spread through the grass. And matching with it, the lower part of the array was also transforming. A great amount of a black aura rose up, leaving the white grass behind. The three of them opened their eyes wide! Life and Death were still Life and Death. But the sides of the array had actually reversed. Lady Silvermoon''s location suddenly became the Life position, while the Wilderness God became the sacrifice! This looked simple, but to be able to hide something like that from the notice of the Wilderness God... Who knew how much the Lich had paid for that! "He wants to resurrect Miss Silvermoon!" "That''s not good!" "Without the suppression from the Cold Light''s Grasps, Bandel might not be able to restrain the Wilderness God!" Minsk said while grinding his teeth. Hathaway frowned, not knowing what to think. The Wilderness God raised his head and was roaring angrily as he tried to struggle free of the ritual''s control. At that time, Bandel couldn''t help but worriedly shout, "Witch! What are you still hesitating for?" "Can''t you help? Do you really want to see the Wilderness God return?" Chapter 540: Faniya Chapter 540: Faniya Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation They all looked at the scene with strange expressions. Bandel was actually asking for Hathaway''s help? The situation had escalated too quickly, and they weren''t able to react. The Wilderness God''s consciousness and Bandel began their struggle. The black side and white side of the Life and Death array were fiercely fighting each other. The ritual itself had been built by the Lich, and even though it was essentially different, the one who taught him the method was still the Wilderness God. However, after researching it for so many years, he had already made many changes, and thus, he should have had absolute control over the ritual. But for the ritual to go on smoothly, there was one condition. The sacrifice couldn''t resist. Especially so violently. And the Wilderness God clearly wasn''t the kind of person to sit still and wait for his death. The petrified man was moving rather stiffly, but the power oozing from his body still gave goosebumps to the onlookers. The flame blended in his body and surged to his head. The Divine Vessel behind him was becoming increasingly clearer. This was the Tangible Divine Vessel characteristic! If he condensed the Divine Vessel and ignited his Divine Fire, the Wilderness God would be resurrected. Bandel had made countless plans, but he hadn''t thought that Hathaway would get in the array and take Cold Light''s Grasps! The daggers were the keys to sealing the Wilderness God''s consciousness. With his consciousness sealed, the ritual definitely would have proceeded smoothly. But the current situation had already changed. The Lich had the initiative since he was able to move the energy between the two sides of the array, switching the Life position and the Sacrifice position. But the Wilderness God wasn''t one to be trifled with. He forcibly relied on his own Divine Power to try to revert the array. Not long after, they could all feel that he had started absorbing Miss Silvermoon''s power! "You won''t be able to stop me! Hahaha¡­" The Wilderness God howled with laughter. In a cloud of dark fog, Bandel frantically flew around in the array. He was trying hard to alter the contents of the ritual, using items in order to suppress the power of the Wilderness God through the ritual itself. But this seemed futile. The Wilderness God was more proficient than he was with the Life and Death Array, despite all the changes. Even if he could slightly alter it, the Wilderness God could also tinker with it in a split second. It didn''t take long for the black and white sides to start returning to their original forms! Once this was completed, the Wilderness God''s resurrection might truly come to pass! "Crack!" Amidst the Wilderness God''s laughter, a shattering sound boomed from nearby. The Lich froze. A crack had appeared on Miss Silvermoon''s body. A cobweb-like crack spread down from her shoulder. In a few seconds, her entire right arm disintegrated, turning into a pile of rocky pieces on the ground! "No!" A heart-wrenching roar came out of the black fog! "I won''t let you harm Luna again!" Following the Lich''s deep roar, a muffled incantation echoed eerily. This time he didn''t rely on the array, because he had understood that he was far from the Wilderness God''s level of understanding in the Life and Death array. He started using the power of Witchcraft! At the same time, another sharp and pleasant voice rose up in the dungeon! Hathaway finally came to help. She didn''t like to butt in on others'' matters that didn''t concern her. But the Wilderness God gave her a foreboding feeling. If he really resurrected, it would surely be bad news for everyone. She had hesitated a bit before making a move! Her hands were crossed over her chest, and six lights of different colors were moving at her fingertips. Marvin knew that each light was from a High Witchcraft Authority. In the legends, the power of the Anzed Witches came from the 7 High Witchcraft Authorities. The seven of them formed a scepter. Later, because of some conflict, the scepter broke up into 7 petals. The legend said that whoever gathered the seven petals would be able to recreate the supreme scepter and let the Anzed Witches regain their glory. Before coming to the Crimson Wasteland, Hathaway had already collected five petals. And in the Wilderness Hall, she obtained the 6th petal, the Cyan Petal, thanks to Marvin helping with the Ethereal Jar. The Cyan Petal had been stolen by the Wilderness God a long time ago, and because that Witchcraft really suited his avatar, he had merged them together. After going through the Ethereal Jar, the Cyan Petal returned to its original form, ready to merge once again with the others. Thus, the current Hathaway already had six High Witchcraft Authorities. The 7th petal was embedded in the Cold Light''s Grasps using a very complicated technique, so for now, Hathaway could only store the daggers away. She couldn''t fuse with the Night Petal at the moment. When she did, her power would increase drastically once more. But now she was forced to act without it. The Wilderness God was becoming increasingly more powerful. Despite the Lich going all-out, the ritual was clearly in his favor! The Divine Vessel behind the petrified man was becoming much clearer. But after Hathaway made a move, the situation swung yet again. A great amount of hidden Witchcraft power, far superior to Bandel''s, burst out of her body and actually managed to suppress the Wilderness God''s aura! ... "This isn''t something we can meddle in," Minsk muttered bitterly. He was a Half-God, he was extremely powerful because he inherited the Ancient Nature God''s bloodline, and his talent was outstanding. Even when travelling through the Crimson Wilderness, he didn''t meet too much trouble. But after meeting the Wilderness God, he kept being unable to do anything. Especially this time. He wasn''t trapped, but still couldn''t get involved. His strength emphasized Nature. Now, the Nature Power was withering, he couldn''t contact the Ancient Nature God, and he had still yet to regain all of his own power. He simply couldn''t fight against the Wilderness God''s resurrection. "We should leave here quickly." Marvin was silent. He estimated that with his own level of power, handling the Wilderness God might truly be difficult. Even if he used all the power in his Divine Vessel, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to the Wilderness God''s consciousness. This was really a depressing matter. He nodded, holding Molly while looking up at Hathaway. "He is right, you should leave." Hathaway''s words were fast but gentle and reached Marvin''s heart. "I might not necessarily be able to keep suppressing him." "You be careful too," Marvin replied with a heavy expression. They were able to control the flying Witchcraft that Hathaway had cast on them as long as it remained active, so it wouldn''t be a problem for Marvin to quickly get away. But they''d barely started flying away before a roar was directed at them! "That''s my treasure!" "You can''t leave!" A powerful gravitational force pushed down on Molly''s body. This girl, who had been enduring pain all this time, suddenly spat out some blood. And not only Molly was harmed, but even Marvin was caught off guard. The effect of the Witchcraft dissipated, and he fell down from the sky as the force continued to press down on them! Fortunately, Marvin was able to adjust himself as he fell, ensuring Molly''s safety in his embrace! His back thudded into the ground! This was the first time Marvin had crashed down from such a height, but thankfully, his body had been refined by reaching the Legend realm. What would kill a non-Legend might only cause him some harm! ''That guy was busy with Bandel and Hathaway, but still had the strength to stop me!'' Marvin felt worried. He couldn''t help looking at the [Ancestor''s Mystery] hidden on his wrists! This pair of bracelets had been used by the Cridland Clan to control the Archdevil''s head. But Marvin had already noticed that there was something else extraordinary about them. It had to be known that the last owner of the bracelets was Marvin''s grandfather, Diross! In a hidden part of the bracelets, he found out a communication imprint. This imprint should be less than 100 years old. Marvin reasoned that this imprint must have been added by Diross. To defeat a God like the Wilderness God, he might really need Diross'' strength. Marvin hadn''t used the communication imprint yet because he wasn''t too keen on being too close to Hell''s forces. Who knew what plan his grandfather had? There was a limit to the idea that "blood is thicker than water". In this Universe that was gradually going crazy, kindness was often a luxury, but sometimes, even basic morals were too. Marvin didn''t know what the price would be to ask Diross for help. He felt that each time he received aid from Hell, he was incurring a debt... He worried that one day, there would literally be Hell to pay. And there were many things he couldn''t afford to pay. Thus, he wouldn''t use it unless it was a last resort. But now, that time seemed to have come. It wasn''t just him. Minsk, the Jade Banshee, and the Two-Headed Bone Dragon had also been trying to flee, but were now unable to. The Wilderness God''s power was covering the entire dungeon. Being able to exert such power when he had yet to resurrect was quite terrifying. Hathaway was very strong, but she had yet to fully master the six High Witchcrafts. The future Ruler of the Anzed Witches, the Ashes Queen, might be no worse than the Wilderness God, but she was still too inexperienced! Soon, the Witchcraft''s power was gradually being offset. The ritual was slowly pushing in the Wilderness God''s favor once more. Many more cracks appeared on Miss Silvermoon''s body! "Even if it costs me everything!" The Lich''s voice had already turned into an anguished wailing! The fog over his body had become extremely thin. His power was clearly exhausted and he wanted to make one last move. He unwillingly gave a last glance at the statue of Miss Silvermoon, before the dark mass of fog rushed at the petrified man at the peak of the star! Molly suddenly opened her mouth and let out a confused "Eh?" At that moment, a soft voice sighed. The sigh echoed in each person''s mind like a spring flowing gently, making everyone feel comfortable. A blurry shadow was now outside the array. It felt like the moon suddenly rose in the dark dungeon. Pure coldness. High and noble. "Faniya¡­ You came after all." The stone covering the man''s eyes shattered, exposing his bloody eyes! Chapter 541: Connected Chapter 541: Connected Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Faniya. This wasn''t any ordinary name. In fact, there was only one person in the entire Universe that could use this kind of name. Moon Goddess Faniya, one of the Ancient Gods. She was an ancient powerhouse like the Nature God and the Elven God, but was extremely low-key. Most people knew very little about her, and she wasn''t seen during the war between the Gods. Many disasters that struck the Gods in ancient times had been skillfully avoided by her. She seemed to always stand aloof from all events, silently carrying out her own role. In the darkness of the night, there would always be a bright moon guiding lost travelers back home. The followers of the Moon Goddess were rare, but there were many more people that truly respected her from the bottom of their hearts. It was so even for the Gods. From what Marvin knew, during the era when the Ancient Gods were fading, the Moon Goddess was the most respected Ancient God. At the Gods'' Assembly concerning the attack on the Universe Magic Pool, Faniya chose to remain silent. That was the reason the three Great Gods were confident enough to work together to carry out that matter. Otherwise, even if Lance wasn''t here, the New Gods wouldn''t have dared to act so recklessly. After all, the New Gods, in the Ancient Gods'' eyes, were only a group of fledglings that had just shed their mortality. ... If someone else had claimed to see Faniya, others would have snorted disdainfully. But when that name came from the Wilderness God''s mouth, no one thought he was joking. The Moon Goddess descended. Silently. That nebulous figure couldn''t be seen directly. Marvin found that regardless of how he looked at her, he could only see a hazy moonlight. Faniya really was as mysterious as the legends said. Her aura didn''t seem very powerful, but Marvin knew that this was a trick. He had noticed that when the Moon Goddess arrived, the aura of the Wilderness God that had been covering the entire area disappeared. It wasn''t just suppressed¡­ It had completely disappeared! The stone on the petrified man''s skin began to collapse! It felt like his own skin was shedding. As the Wilderness God kept laughing crazily, that layer of stone skin crumbled into powder, revealing a bloody humanoid figure! He was badly mutilated. Looking carefully, one could see that part of his body seemed to be gelatinous. That person would scare everyone, regardless of where he was. But somehow, they didn''t feel any fear. "This is Lady Faniya''s glory," Minsk said emotionally. "She is completely overpowering the half-awakened Wilderness God''s energy. Great, with Lady Faniya making a move, the Wilderness God''s resurrection is sure to fail!" Marvin nodded. The Moon Goddess'' appearance relieved him too. Although he hadn''t clashed with the Wilderness God yet, the stress caused by their urgent situation couldn''t be described as merely being intense. He originally thought that he wouldn''t encounter too many problems in the Crimson Wasteland. He didn''t expect that after his run-in with the Dream Guardians, he would meet the Wilderness God, and now, Faniya. ''After this matter is over, I''ll just obediently bring Minsk back to Feinan. At least, before the Universe Magic Pool completely collapses, there won''t be too many dangerous things.'' Marvin smiled bitterly. His strength could be considered to be at the peak of Feinan, but it was negligible when looking at the entire Universe. Moreover, he still had to get his reward from the old fox of the Migratory Bird Council. He had narrowly escaped the Wilderness Hall, and hadn''t he gotten most of the benefits he wanted already? ... After that hazy silhouette appeared, she didn''t say anything for a long time. As for the Wilderness God, he only said a word and then also fell silent. Clearly, he wasn''t in a good situation. Marvin could see that the Life and Death array he had been trying to change had once more returned to Bandel''s desired arrangement. The Wilderness God was in the Sacrifice spot again, and Lady Silvermoon had returned to the Life position. This was all due to the Moon Goddess'' sigh. She really was too powerful. "You are Faniya?" Unlike the others, who were filled with respect, Hathaway didn''t seem to be affected much by the Moon Goddess. She stared at that moonlight, calmly continuing, "I remembered that we had an agreement." "Moreover, you also went against your oath! You imparted your Witchcraft to an outsider!" The outsider she was talking about was clearly Bandel. But how could Bandel bother to bicker with Hathaway now? As soon as the Moon Goddess descended, he had started frantically working on the array! 3 times the speed! 5 times the speed! 10 times! ''Not enough! Not enough! Just a bit faster!'' Bandel was supposed to have a cold and indifferent heart, but it felt like a flame was now burning within it. He didn''t even glance at the Goddess and only buried himself in his work. Under the effect of the Life and Death ritual, the Wilderness God''s power was continuously siphoned away. It all flew into Miss Silvermoon''s body through the complex six-pointed star! A faint, silver flame began to flicker over her ruptured arm! This was the sign of her Divine Fire being re-ignited! To resurrect a God, a God needed to be sacrificed! This was what Bandel had been planning for so long! He didn''t want to resurrect the piece of shit Wilderness God, the Evil God who led him astray, but rather... His lover. ... "Be at peace, Witch Queen," Faniya eventually responded. Her voice was very pleasant. Even though her words were in Common, they gave out a serene, ethereal feeling. "I shall soon strip the Witchcraft from Bandel. And as compensation, you will have my aid you when you reforge the [Heim Scepter]." "You should be aware of how many people detest the Witches. It will be no easy matter for the Anzed Witches to rise again. You will need my assistance." Hathaway snorted, "We obviously know, or else we wouldn''t have signed that agreement with you in those times. Allowing you to borrow our [Night Flower] was already a huge sign of sincerity from the Anzeds. In contrast, your favor seems somewhat cheap." The Moon Goddess didn''t seem bothered at all despite being faced with Hathaway''s overbearing attitude. "Each generation of Witch Queen has been very outstanding, and I am even more surprised by what happened to you. It was truly unexpected for you to be able to break through the Anzed Curse." "As for my sincerity, you can rest assured. After all, I originally was one of the Anzed." This marked the end of their discussion. But the onlookers couldn''t help but stare in shock after hearing these revelations. The Moon Goddess had a contract with the Anzed. Marvin could faintly feel something like that from Hathaway''s previous words. But he hadn''t expected Faniya and the Anzeds to be so deeply connected! As Marvin was silently thinking over everything he had just heard, he suddenly felt a pair of eyes looking at him. "So, you are [that person]." Faniya''s voice carried a hint of curiosity and amazement. Chapter 542: Past (1) Chapter 542: Past (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation ''That person?'' Marvin was intrigued by Faniya''s words. When she said [that person], she had paused. "Great Moon Goddess, I don''t understand what you mean." "[That person]?" His expression was full of doubt. Marvin never met Faniya in his previous life, but according to a player who had managed to become the Priestess of the Moon Goddess, Faniya was very good-tempered. She took pity on the mortals, but for some reason, she couldn''t seem to interfere too much with Feinan. Her reputation was also excellent among the Ancient Gods, so Marvin wasn''t worried about her causing him harm. "A great existence once spoke of some events that would one day take place," the Moon Goddess calmly explained. "[That person] is the main character of those events. And that is you, Marvin Cridland." Marvin was suddenly startled, his mind in chaos. What was this? Even a fool could guess the identity of the great existence that the Moon Goddess was talking about. Wizard God Lance! So his transmigration really was related to the mysterious supreme God? Marvin couldn''t take his eyes off the Moon Goddess as he eagerly awaited the rest of her words. Hathaway and Minsk were looking at Marvin somewhat differently. But Faniya didn''t linger on that topic for too long. She only indifferently murmured, "That was a long time ago. You can think of it as a prophecy. And since it is a prophecy, the matters that it describes are not definite." "Even a major prophecy is unable to discern all futures, because the future is something created through people''s choices." "Whether we speak of mankind or Gods, their futures were fashioned by their own decisions, and no one else can interfere." At this point, her words took an abrupt turn. "You must be surprised as to why I am here." "It has been many a moon since I last left the God Realms. It will take some time for this ritual to finish, so I shall tell you a story in the meantime." Everyone looked at each other in dismay. The Moon Goddess was going to personally tell them a story? If they told that to anyone else, no one would believe them. Marvin and the others naturally didn''t dare to speak. In fact, Faniya didn''t give them the chance to decline as she directly started talking, slowly narrating what had happened. As he listened, Marvin gradually understood the whole picture. His gaze remained on Miss Silvermoon''s statue, because she was at the center of everything. ... In the distant 3rd Era, the most chaotic period. The Fate Tablet descended, leaving unprecedented chaos in its wake. Many people used it to become heroes, overlords, kings, and even Gods! But for every person that was successful, many more would die tragically. At the same time, the recently established Crimson Wasteland saw bitter struggles every day! Divine Servants, Descendants, and Angels fought with Demons, Devils, and Evil Spirits. At that time, mankind was still relatively weak and was unable to carve out their own place in the world. They were still relying on the power of the heavens to survive in this land. But the Wizard culture from ancient times was still slowly spreading. Among them, the brightest was the Regis Wizard School! This was a group of talented Wizards who gathered ancient knowledge and loved researching all kinds of magical things. And their leader was a talented Wizard named Bandel! That group of Wizards was especially interested in biological transformation, and one day, they discovered a very special vine. When they found it, it appeared to be on the verge of death. Due to their curiosity toward everything exotic and unexplained, they transplanted the vine into their base. At that time, unbeknownst to the Wizards, the disaster was already incubating. They never tired of studying this special vine. It had incredible regenerative ability and an aggressive nature. If they could extract its power and convert it into magic, it would certainly be a huge leap forward. The one in charge of this study was their leader, Bandel. They quickly achieved some results, making the vine a lot more active. But although it had absorbed a large amount of arcane energy, it still looked very weak. Even when a few older Wizards warned about the dangers of that vine, after the higher-ups considered the risks, the study was allowed to proceed. Bandel was in contact with the vine day and night. He couldn''t make progress on the study of the vine on his own, but he accidentally discovered that the vine was self-aware. They began communicating. Bandel was seriously guarded at first, but after the vine provided him many new spells and rituals, that hesitation gradually disappeared. He began studying this new specimen like it was his most precious treasure. His actions became rather eccentric, and he began to drift apart from his peers, frequently studying by himself. He also always kept that vine close to his side. With the vine''s help, he learnt many spells that he had never even conceived of before, and his power progressed rapidly. Even the strongest Divine Servants in the Crimson Wasteland weren''t his match anymore. The young Wizard was very proud of himself. He felt like one of the heroes in those novels that the commoners read, with his strength rising without bounds due to the help of a secret treasure. Bandel regarded that vine as his teacher, and it certainly acted like his teacher, answering all of his questions. It just gave him one condition. He couldn''t let any others know of its existence. Bandel agreed, very happy to cooperate. But good things don''t last forever. A girl reappeared, setting the disaster in motion. That girl was Miss Silvermoon. ... Miss Silvermoon had once toured the Crimson Wasteland as a mortal. In the process, she got to know the young Bandel. The two hit it off and fell in love with each other. They became partners. But due to her stature, she knew that she couldn''t stay in the Crimson Wasteland. She ultimately made a decision. She wanted to confess everything to her mother, Great Moon Goddess Faniya. Bandel was very calm about this and agreed with her decision. He sent Miss Silvermoon back to the God Realms. Because there was a difference in the time flow between the Crimson Wasteland and the God Realms, Miss Silvermoon didn''t appear for over a decade. It was during that period that the depressed Bandel began researching the vine obsessively, becoming rather eccentric. And when Miss Silvermoon happily returned from the God Realms, telling Bandel that her mother had agreed to meet with him, the vine suddenly revealed its sinister fangs! In the ancient era, the Wilderness God had fought against the other Gods and was finally defeated by the Wizard God. Only parts of his body remained. That vine was among those. Relying on the resources of the Regis Wizards, he had started recovering, but he wasn''t satisfied with just that. Only by absorbing far more power could he regain the strength that he once had as an Ancient Evil God. He helped Bandel only to gain the naive Wizard''s trust and better implement his own plan. The Wilderness God was overjoyed when Miss Silvermoon finally returned. Taking advantage of the time when the two were meeting intimately, the Wilderness God changed back to the form of his main body and fully exerted the power of his Domain! The entire base of the Regis Wizards sank into turmoil! As the Ancient Evil God''s power overflowed through the Wizards'' minds, they began to cast spells crazily all around them. As for the surrounding creatures, they also started transforming. A few Wizards had high enough Willpower to resist, but it was hard for them to escape all the unpredictable attacks of their peers. This all happened too suddenly, leaving Bandel utterly bewildered. He was about to ask around and try to figure out what exactly was going on, but the Wilderness God didn''t give him the opportunity. He used a skill to control Bandel before using a [Dark Spear] that had been passed down since ancient times to pierce Miss Silvermoon through the heart. Miss Silvermoon instantly turned into a statue. All her power had been removed by the Wilderness God. Bandel filled with unbearable anguish, but he was powerless to act! He forcibly endured the pain and continued treating the Wilderness God as his teacher. The Wilderness God apparently approved of Bandel''s flattery and decided not to kill him, taking him along. He started causing slaughter everywhere, and Bandel became his accomplice. Soon, the Wilderness God had recovered some 40% to 50% of his strength. At that point, Faniya, who had been shocked by the death of her daughter, finally found and confronted them! After an intense fight, Faniya defeated the Wilderness God, but she didn''t manage to kill him! Wizard God Lance was busy fighting some terrifying beings in the Astral Sea, and thus, Faniya could only rely on herself. After the Wilderness God fled, Bandel revealed his identity and told Faniya everything he knew about the Wilderness God. The Moon Goddess didn''t vent on Bandel, but the latter sank into endless agony and self-loathing. He swore that he would resurrect his lover and condemn the Wilderness God to eternal damnation. Faniya knew that resurrecting a God was almost impossible, but faced with Bandel''s piteous begging, she agreed to some of his requests. The two temporarily parted ways to deal with their own matters. Bandel began looking for a way to resurrect a God, and Faniya began searching for a way to restrain the Wilderness God. Time was a fantastic thing. Sometimes, a hundred years would pass in a blink, while sometimes they would feel endless. Feinan''s 3rd Era was coming to its end. Around that time, fellow who came to be known as the Winter Assassin began to dazzle everyone. Soon after his rise, Faniya found something that would be able to restrain the Wilderness God. That was the Anzed Witches'' [Night Flower]! Thus, she personally visited the Anzeds, who were already in hiding, and reached a secret agreement with the Witch Queen. At the same time, in order to seal the Wilderness God, Faniya needed an Artifact that had gone through the baptism of the Wizard God. Thus, the unlucky Winter Assassin ended up becoming the Witch Queen''s target. Chapter 543: Past (2) Chapter 543: Past (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In fact, considering the circumstances, the Winter Assassin really did suffer an unjust attack. After Miss Silvermoon fell, he also happened to be tempering himself in the Crimson Wasteland. By a stroke of fortune, he obtained that pair of daggers, the Cold Light''s Grasps. The Artifact greatly increased the Assassin''s strength, and he soared in status after returning to Feinan. At the height of his influence, he established the precursor to the Assassin Alliance while also becoming a dazzling figure in Feinan. He killed a God and assassinated a fierce Overlord. He even started establishing his own territory. Even many powerhouses who had the opportunity to ascend were afraid of him. He was also walking on the path of ascension, and Glynos, who competed with him, was far inferior. Because Faniya never acted in Feinan, she handed the task of retrieving the daggers to the Witch Queen. Marvin knew a bit about what happened next. But he had heard the story from the Winter Assassin''s point of view before. In short, the two met and they both had terrible tempers, particularly the Witch Queen, who was extremely domineering. She demanded that the Winter Assassin hand over the Artifact. How could the Winter Assassin agree to the Witch Queen''s demand when these daggers had brought him to his peak? She was going for his Artifact! Who did she think she was? A great Ancient God? This was blatant robbery! The two fought in silence. The tragic part was that despite being extremely powerful, the Winter Assassin fell for a trap because it was the first time he was facing Witchcraft. The Witch Queen used a strange method to turn him into a Wisp, a lifeform that could keep on living for many years, with a practically infinite lifespan. After leaving some words behind for her victim, the Witch Queen returned to Faniya and handed her the Cold Light''s Grasps. Feinan''s famous Winter Assassin suddenly vanished without a trace. This led to Glynos successfully obtaining the Shadow fragment of the Fate Tablet and ascending to become the Shadow Prince. ''That guy must be the most unlucky person of that era,'' Marvin thought. Shortly after, his mind drifted in another direction. ''Women sure can be unreasonable. I didn''t expect the Witch Queen to be so excessive.'' In any case, the Anzed Witches signed a contract with Faniya. They lent her their most important Night Flower, and the Witch Queen herself was wounded so heavily that she died not long after. But the power of the Anzed Witches should never be underestimated. The remaining Witches used an ancient taboo technique. They sealed the soul of their Witch Queen into the bloodline of an ordinary clan member. It formed a curse. The curse would occasionally appear, but it wouldn''t affect most people. This was later known as the [Ancient Witch Curse]. It was a way to make sure that the inheritance of the Witch Queen lived on. The Witches had no choice but to do this in order to pass on her knowledge and power. Time passed, and ultimately, Hathaway was afflicted with the Witch Curse. Despite the fact that she showed outstanding potential to be a Legend Wizard ever since she was a child, her mother was deeply worried about it. When she was still young, she set off looking for traces of the Anzeds, trying to find the few remaining Witches so that she could beg them to rescue her daughter. Marvin knew about what eventually happened regarding her curse. In order to save Marvin''s life, Hathaway sealed herself at the Black Coral Islands. Scorched by Dark Phoenix''s flame, she broke through the fetters of time and recovered a part of the Witch Queen''s memories. But because that power was too large for her, she took a long time to absorb it. Her body was also transformed by the power of the Witchcraft and started redeveloping from a child to an adult. She would regain part of her power with each year of growth. As for when she would finally reach her peak, even Hathaway herself didn''t know. Her mother brought her back to the Anzeds when she was at her weakest, and after making sure that she was gradually recovering, she persuaded the rest of the Witches to give Hathaway the five-colored flower and the Ethereal Jar. With those in hand, Hathaway proceeded to the Crimson Wasteland. They had calculated that the time was approaching and that the agreement with the Moon Goddess Faniya had come to its end. It was time to recover the Witchcraft they had lent her. As for the petal of the Cyan Flower that Marvin had gathered in the Ethereal Jar, it had been stolen by the Wilderness God long ago when the Heim Scepter, the symbol of the Anzeds'' supreme Authority, shattered into pieces. Hathaway had come to the Crimson Wasteland to settle the matters of the past. ... "In fact, even had you not been able to break the curse, I would still have lent you a hand." "I was watching you silently from my God Realm¡­ Both of you." The Moon Goddess was looking at Hathaway at the start of her sentence, but she had turned toward Marvin at the end. "You joined hands to bar a wicked person from ascending to become the Goddess of Magic, a laudable feat." "I had used my avatar to approach many times, only to find that you were able to overcome the obstacles with your own power," she praised. She then returned to the story. Time flew back to the 3rd Era. ... After getting the Night Flower and the Cold Light''s Grasps, Faniya kept working on them day and night, eventually smelting the Night Flower''s power into the Cold Light''s Grasps. The Wilderness God couldn''t be killed, so she wanted to use her own daughter''s daggers to seal him. She found Bandel, who had always been paying attention to the trail of the Wilderness God. In this world, no one knew the Wilderness God better than Bandel. He helped locate the Evil God and then left the fighting to Faniya. But just sealing the Wilderness God away wasn''t the outcome he wanted. He still needed to endure patiently. Despite the Moon Goddess successfully using the Cold Light''s Grasps to seal away the Wilderness God''s main body after killing everything else in the Wilderness Hall, Miss Silvermoon''s remains were still in the Regis Ruins. This was Bandel''s lifelong regret. In order to resurrect Miss Silvermoon, he spared no effort and scoured the lands for the rarest and most taboo knowledge. Faniya didn''t stop him. Even though she believed that his goal was impossible to achieve, she provided him some assistance. Such as the Witchcraft from the Night Flower''s Authority. Afterwards, Faniya returned to the Astral Sea, occasionally checking back on Bandel''s actions. Bandel grew increasingly stronger, but a mortal''s lifespan was limited. So he turned himself into a Lich. His only desire was to resurrect his lover. From the 3rd Era to now, the end of the 4th Era, he had suffered greatly from the passage of time, becoming indifferent and ruthless. But his obsession never changed. He had always been looking for a way to resurrect a God. At the same time, he didn''t want to let the Wilderness God off lightly. A seal was just a minor punishment. Ultimately, in an abandoned corner of the Universe, he found an ancient book that contained within it a special method to resurrect a God. Armed with that knowledge and the ritual he had learnt from the Wilderness God, he had made so much progress. Thus, he began his operation. He spent a long time making exacting preparations. For the sake of winning the Wilderness God''s trust, he didn''t hesitate to kill countless innocents. Faniya was disgusted by Bandel''s actions, but for some reason, she didn''t stop him. Perhaps she still had hope. The years passed, and eventually, everything was ready. All that was still needed for the resurrection was the final sacrifice. Bandel understood that only if there was enough blood would he be able to awaken the Wilderness God''s consciousness and truly gain his trust. He opened up the Wilderness Hall and the Autumn Hunting Ground and lured in all the Legends. He successfully gained the trust of the Wilderness God''s avatar and obtained his spark of Source of Fire that he had been nurturing for all these years. And then, the current world-shaking event broke out in the dungeon. ... The entire story didn''t seem complicated, but it actually involved many sensitive and shocking factors. The aloof Faniya, the foolish mad Lich, the malicious Wilderness God, and the mysterious Anzed Witches... Marvin smiled bitterly after hearing the story. His trip to the Crimson Wasteland to get Minsk ended up getting him dragged into such a huge matter. "These are the events that culminated in your confrontation with the Wilderness God today. It is not as complicated as you imagined, right?" A rare bit of emotion could be heard in the Moon Goddess'' voice as she concluded, "Gods can have passions and obsessions too, and like any mortal, they can err." "Why did you tell us all this?" Marvin asked. The Moon Goddess gently answered, "After being drawn into these matters, you have the right to know the truth." "I know that you have a very discerning eye, but I don''t want you to be misled, so I simply revealed everything to you." Marvin frowned as he wondered, ''Why does Faniya have such a great opinion of me?'' ''Could this be related to the prophecy regarding [that person]?'' But at that time, Faniya no longer seemed to be in the mood to chat. The radiance emanating from her body was becoming brighter. As for the Wilderness God''s body, it was starting to distort even more! The bloody figure of a man collapsed. A lump of blood floated into the air, and red barbs kept appearing around it. From this distance, it looked like a crimson hedgehog. And on the other end of the six-pointed star, Miss Silvermoon''s body also became brighter and brighter. The silver Divine Fire was seething with energy, and a silvery liquid flowed out, apparently from nowhere. A brand new Divine Vessel seemed to have formed. Bandel was still frantically pushing the ritual forward. The black fog over his body was becoming very faint, and his strength was already spent. But he didn''t stop, and instead frantically drove the ritual to work faster still! They all watched the scene in silence. Marvin didn''t know what he should say. Bandel definitely wasn''t a good person. But right now, Marvin hoped that he would succeed. There was no special reason... It was just an instinctive feeling. At that time, Molly grabbed the hem of Marvin''s clothes and softly cried, "Something bad is going to happen." "Mister Marvin, where is Uncle Griffin? Molly misses him." "Please, can I meet him?" Chapter 544: Resurrection Chapter 544: Resurrection Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Under Molly''s begging, Marvin hesitated for a bit, before finally nodding slowly. He knew he wouldn''t be able to keep concealing Griffin''s death from her. That girl''s fate was bound to be complicated. He wondered if Faniya would be willing to remove the curse on Molly. Marvin glanced at the public square. Clearly, the ritual was reaching its most important part. Both the Lich and the Moon Goddess were focused on the array. They didn''t have time to pay attention to other matters right now. Marvin inwardly sighed before silently taking out Griffin''s body from the Origami space. The corpse looked like a solid statue, still in a half-kneeling posture. He looked exactly like before. Molly struggled free from Marvin''s embrace and opened her eyes wide as she looked at Griffin. "You are my Guardian, you need to keep protecting me, right?" "Uncle Griffin, you said that to me, you can''t go back against your oath." "Wake up. Molly is afraid, something bad is going to happen!" the little girl muttered in pain. Marvin and Hathaway glanced at each other. They both felt sympathetic toward the girl. Molly had displayed some unusual abilities before, such as seeing through Marvin''s Stealth. What was the bad thing that she was talking about? Hathaway didn''t say anything. She watched Molly, but the longer she looked, the more doubts appeared in her mind. She simply couldn''t see through that girl. Just like with Bandel, Hathaway could feel a very powerful force within the girl''s body. But her aura was extremely weak. She could die anytime under the curse''s suppression. Those careless mumbles of hers seemed magical. Marvin took a deep breath and slowly approached, taking Molly''s hand. "Rest assured, although Mister Griffin already died, I''ll protect you," Marvin said sincerely. Griffin was a man worth respecting. Marvin would definitely protect the girl he left behind. Even if it was just because of that previous kindness, Marvin would find a way to remove her curse. "Eh?" Who would have thought that Molly would react strongly to that sentence? She turned, wiping the blood flowing from her eyes, and gave Marvin a serious look. "You want to protect me?" Marvin nodded. "I am willing." "Then you want to become my Guardian like Uncle Griffin?" the little girl pressed. Marvin froze. Guardian, what? The Guardian class? He was a Ranger, a Ruler of the Night, not a Knight-type class. ''Maybe she has read too many of those knight novels¡­'' Marvin sweated. But he couldn''t reject the little girl, so he still nodded. "I am willing." Hathaway frowned at this. She looked at Marvin strangely, apparently wanting to say something, but not able to get any words out. She could feel that Molly was unusual and also knew Marvin''s way of thinking. But this atmosphere, these words... Why did it all feel like an oath ceremony? Molly smiled happily. She took a tight hold on Marvin''s hand. At that time, Marvin felt a burning sensation in his palm! He let go reflexively and checked his hand, but didn''t find anything unusual. "Is there something wrong?" Molly had a pitiful expression. Marvin looked thoughtfully at his palm, and then took the child''s hand once again. "It''s nothing." ''Did I imagine it?'' He checked his interface but didn''t notice any change there. But the feeling of that burning hot pain seemed so real. ''Am I starting to hallucinate after enduring so much pressure in the Crimson Wasteland? No way, right?'' Marvin chuckled at himself. The ritual had already reached its final stages. The Moon Goddess'' radiance was now blindingly bright, and the Wilderness God began to howl in grief. As everyone''s attention was drawn back to him, what was left of him started melting! He had gone from a stone statue to a blood-ball thing, and now, only drops of blood remained from the Wilderness God! Each drop of blood was Ancient Divine blood, full of supreme power! Faniya''s expression was becoming more serious. All her power was used to suppress the Wilderness God, and with Bandel managing the array, the Ancient Divine Blood was ignited and brought to the other end. Miss Silvermoon''s entire body started igniting! The silver flame flaring up was breathtaking! The Divine Vessel had been condensed! The Divine Fire had successfully been ignited! The Lich''s soul fires were flickering, seemingly overjoyed! His efforts over the years hadn''t been for nothing. After using so much energy and so many sacrifices, even turning an Ancient God into one of the sacrifices, Miss Silvermoon''s body had finished recovering! That shattered arm had also regrown. But her eyes were still closed. There was only one step left. Her soul! When Miss Silvermoon died, her soul had been smashed by the Wilderness God''s Dark Spear, dispersing throughout the Universe. This was the most troublesome part of resurrecting someone. But Bandel had prepared for so many years, so how could he possibly neglect to address this? The Life and Death ritual then reached the last step! Soul Fragment Gathering! Miss Silvermoon''s body rose up slowly and a strange, dark vortex took shape around her body. "Luna, come back¡­" The whirlpool started rotating wildly at the Lich''s call. At that instant, all the powerful existences in the Universe sensed that ruthless swirling power! Faded soul fragments flowed toward Miss Silvermoon''s body like a river toward the sea. And the biggest fragment surprisingly came from the Underworld! But at that time, a large hand suddenly stretched out, broke through the boundaries between the planes, and pulled that soul fragment back. "Who dares to forcibly snatch a soul from the Underworld?" a voice shouted vigorously. Bandel felt anxious! He didn''t expect that the most important soul fragment was actually in the Underworld. Miss Silvermoon''s resurrection had attracted the attention of an Underworld Sovereign! He simply couldn''t fight against that fierce existence. But although he had no other way, there was someone else here who could intervene! A bright moon rose up between the boundaries, and with a soft movement, that large hand was easily pushed away! Under the vortex''s pull, the last soul fragment returned to Miss Silvermoon''s body! Bandel was overjoyed! He flew in front of Miss Silvermoon. His main body had been revealed, an unsightly skeleton. His body only contained his soul, and no organs! He held Miss Silvermoon''s body and slowly descended. "Luna¡­ Luna¡­" He tenderly whispered his lover''s name. She opened her eyes. Chapter 545: Delay Chapter 545: Delay Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Between the boundaries of the planes, two powerful existences were facing each other. "Faniya, you should be clear about the meaning of your actions!" "You are provoking the Underworld as a representative of the Gods!" the deep voice warned from behind the large palm. The glow of the moonlight was faint, but it carried enormous power. "I do not represent the Gods. This is merely a private matter." "If the Underworld wants to interfere, then I won''t mind recreating the savage war from those years once more." The Moon Goddess'' voice was very gentle, but it was awe-inspiring! She was a very low-key God, to the point that people sometimes forgot how powerful she was! The owner of the large palm remained silent at the thinly veiled threat. After some time, he slowly muttered, "You won''t get the result you want. You should know that." "You boast that you can understand everything, but you are unable to alter that "everything". This is the greatest sorrow of the Gods." After saying this, the large palm disappeared, leaving only an echo behind. "Faniya, the savage fight really will happen again, but this time, we won''t lose." ... In the Regis Ruins. Bandel was filled with joy! Even if they were standing far away, Marvin and the others could also sense the fluctuations in the Lich''s mind becoming extremely intense! In theory, Liches didn''t have feelings. But sometimes, emotions couldn''t be defined by theories. He had worked so hard for so many years, by fair means or foul. Maybe it couldn''t be said to be love anymore... maybe it had already become only an obsession. Regardless of what it was, it truly existed. "Luna¡­" Bandel seemed to have lost his ability to speak properly, only repeating that name again and again. Miss Silvermoon woke up and gave him a gentle smile. But then, her expression turned extremely sinister and she thrust both hands into the Lich''s skull! As the Lich howled, Marvin and the others discovered in shock that there was a scarlet barb behind Miss Silvermoon! "You aren''t her!" Bandel howled mournfully. Miss Silvermoon''s hand grabbed his soul fire from inside his skull! A familiar voice came out of her mouth. "Of course I''m not her." "That pitiful little thing? Her soul is far too weak, how could it deserve such a perfect resurrected body?" "Dear Bandel, you really did as you promised, Teacher is very satisfied by your actions!" The Wilderness God! Everyone wanted to act, but it was already too late! "Master!" The Jade Banshee pounced over as if her life depended on it, but a crimson ivy slammed into her and sent her flying! As for the Two-Headed Bone Dragon, he was observing the situation. Faced with the power of the Wilderness God, he shivered and knelt on the ground. "How could this happen?!" Marvin was shocked. The Life and Death array had already been completed, and Miss Silvermoon was at the Life position. How could the Wilderness God have resurrected? How did he get into Miss Silvermoon''s body? "Just now." Hathaway had a complicated expression. She pointed at the remains of the Sacrifice location. Only a mess remained there. The Wilderness God''s blood had already disappeared. It must have happened in an instant! ''When Moon Goddess Faniya had to block the palm stretching out from the Underworld, Miss Silvermoon''s soul successfully returned to her body,'' Marvin thought to himself. ''It''s absurd that he was able to find a way to take control of her body in such a short time!'' But that was the only possible explanation. "Molly, you just said that something bad would happen, were you referring to this?" Marvin hurriedly asked. Molly looked blankly at Marvin, nodded for a bit, and then shook her head. Ultimately, the little girl pulled Marvin''s hand. "I am very scared." Marvin took a deep breath and reassured, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you." At that time, he was overworking his brain, thinking about the possibilities. The Wilderness God indeed managed to occupy the body of Miss Silvermoon somehow, but this wasn''t a true resurrection! The soul of Miss Silvermoon had been dissipated for many years and was in an extremely fragile state. Any God at full strength would have been able to directly drive the Wilderness God away from their body. The only one able to salvage the situation was Moon Goddess Faniya! But she was now facing an Underworld Sovereign at the edge of the planes'' boundaries! "We only need to delay for a bit!" Marvin told Hathaway. "Help me look after her!" He then disappeared like a shadow and charged toward Miss Silvermoon! Hathaway froze, with an angry expression appearing on her face. "Making me babysit?" She squinted her eyes as she looked around, and Minsk, who was on the side, suddenly shivered! "Help me look after her!" Hathaway glanced fiercely at Minsk, before charging over! Molly looked at Minsk timidly. The latter forced a smile, patting Molly''s head, unable to say a word. ... Marvin was like lightning, immediately approaching "Miss Silvermoon". He could clearly feel that the Lich''s almost depleted lifeforce was gradually being absorbed by the Wilderness God! Although he didn''t really care about the Lich, stopping the Wilderness God from recovering was most important. If they let him merge with that resurrected Divine Body, it would be a disaster! Marvin recklessly used the power from his advanced Divine Vessel! [Domain ¨C Shadow], activated! [Domain ¨C Slaughter], activated! Along with the still active Plant Metamorphosis, the three Domains were activated, giving him a kind of Divine aura! He ignored the Life and Death array and spun around, ruthlessly kicked Bandel''s skull! The pitiful Lich was kicked away by Marvin! That spinning kick only used the strength in Marvin''s body. But with the Domains'' bonuses, the power exerted was frightening. Even the Wilderness God was caught off guard and couldn''t stop him. The skull was kicked flying and crashed into the crumbling wall of a nearby Wizard Tower. Marvin''s move actually saved Bandel''s life! His soul fire was stored in his skull. Even if his body fell apart, he would just have to find some bones to reconstruct it. As long as his phylactery remained intact and his soul fire wasn''t extinguished, it would be very difficult for a Lich to die. Marvin was stopping the Wilderness God from gathering more energy! "You dare stop me!" The Wilderness God, using Miss Silvermoon''s appearance, was brimming with an evil aura. The ivy behind suddenly opened up, looking like a frightening Crimson Spider! "Step aside!" Hathaway angrily shouted. Marvin suddenly felt a very powerful energy at them from behind him! ''Damn! Only so little time to react?'' ''Can''t you coordinate properly?'' But there was no time to complain. Just before he would have gotten blasted, Marvin used Eternal Night Seal and sealed himself in! Then, an ash-gray storm erupted out of nowhere. The immense force tore at and compressed Miss Silvermoon''s body. [Witchcraft ¨C Ashes]! Chapter 546: Ruler Ability Chapter 546: Ruler Ability Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation [Witchcraft ¨C Ashes]! This was the Witchcraft that Hathaway was the most proficient with and also the first Witchcraft she had understood. That was the origin of her epithet, Ashes Witch. Ashes Storm was the Universe''s most destructive power. With a sufficiently capable caster, it could kill even a sturdy Astral Beast! Soon, the overgrown ivy was all torn apart! Miss Silvermoon''s body was also starting to seem extremely sinister. She looked up, letting out a roar that shook the entire dungeon. The Ashes Storm tore apart her entire body. First went her skin, and then her flesh, followed by her bones starting to melt! From the side, Marvin was completely speechless while he watched from within his Eternal Night Seal. [Witchcraft ¨C Ashes] was far stronger than Legendary Spells! That ability was apparently immune to the restriction of Divine Laws! Even if Marvin didn''t die from touching that thing, he would certainly still be left on the verge of death! Miss Silvermoon''s body was very resilient. She was an Ancient God, after all! Even though it was more fragile after just being revived, it wasn''t something that ordinary spells would be able to harm. Anzeds'' Witchcraft was indeed very frightening. But what was worrying was that even the frightening Ashes Storm didn''t completely incapacitate her! Hathaway watched with shock as Miss Silvermoon walked out of the Ashes Storm step by step! With each step taken, her body was recovering, leaving bloody footprints on the way. After a dozen steps, her body had already recovered to its original state. The Wilderness God licked her lips, "I like this feeling." "Witch, you are very strong, but that isn''t enough to stop me." "Now, I''m hungry¡­" Miss Silvermoon''s eyes suddenly focused on Molly, who was beside Minsk, clutching his clothes! "Come over, my food." ''Miss Silvermoon'' let out an uncanny laugh and her body disappeared without a trace! Minsk shivered, picking up Molly and preparing to flee. But without warning, a formidable gravitational force pressed down on him! [Divine Spell ¨C Nature Exemption]! He tried his best to remove the restraining spell that the Wilderness God had used on him. For this, he even used the blessings his father gave him, which had limited uses! He did escape it. But the Wilderness God was faster than him. She appeared directly in front of them. Those two beautiful eyes were filled with an insatiable greed. "My food..." She reached out toward Molly. The girl shivered and loudly yelled, "Uncle Griffin! Save me!" But Griffin didn''t appear. Instead, a foot came out of the sky! That foot was the size of a small mountain and it stomped down on the Wilderness God! Minsk looked up, only to see a giant version of Marvin in front of him. His head almost broke through the ceiling of the huge dungeon! "I said, I''ll protect you, Molly," Marvin calmly reasserted. [Ruler''s Wrath]! The little girl raised her head childishly and looked at Marvin. It took her some time before she could say, "Wow! Big Brother Marvin, you are huge¡­" Black lines appeared on Marvin''s forehead. ''Wasn''t that sentence a bit weird?'' But after using his Ruler''s Wrath, he really did become extremely tall, almost a few times taller than the Mechanical Titan. If the dungeon had been a bit less spacious, the mountain might have already burst! As for his stomp on the Wilderness God, he wasn''t entirely relying on just strength. After using Ruler''s Wrath, he had an additional ability that fit the huge transformation! [Ability ¨C Fetters Feet]: You can easily crush your enemies under your feet. Opponents suffer from eight times the normal gravity when you are stepping on them. This ability could temporarily suppress the Wilderness God. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to restrain her with just a stomp. "Take Molly and leave!" Marvin looked at Hathaway, "Although I don''t know the reason, the Wilderness God clearly wants to harm her." Hathaway looked at Marvin''s huge figure and eventually nodded. She gently tugged on Molly''s hands, intending to use Witchcraft to leave this place. But she didn''t expect Molly to shake her hand off. "We can''t leave Uncle Griffin here¡­" She actually ran back toward Griffin''s corpse! Marvin urged with a worried shout, "Move, fast!" Hathaway and Minsk also looked troubled as they rushed over. But at that time, a burst of pain came from Marvin''s sole! "No good!" He realized that the ability was already losing effectiveness over the Wilderness God! Immense amounts of Divine Power rushed out from underneath, burning like lava. It penetrated Marvin''s foot like a sharp, metal spear! His foot instantly jerked back from the pain. Just as it was revealed, a badly mangled shadow charged out at Molly! "Hand her over to me!" The Wilderness God''s voice sounded like teeth grinding together, giving off an uncomfortable feeling. "No way!" Marvin dismissed the effects of Ruler''s Wrath! Night Boundary! His body appeared in front of Molly. He could see that after all the damage that had been done the Wilderness God was already an arrow at the end of its flight. She had no power left. As long as he could keep delaying for a bit longer, Faniya would return and the Wilderness God would surely be sealed away once more! Thinking of this, he could only brace himself to face her. He couldn''t retreat, because behind him were Griffin''s body and his young charge, Molly. [Shapeshift Sorcerer ¨C Diamond Shape]! Marvin was really going all-out this time! For 8 seconds, he would be able to ignore pain and all negative debuffs. Unbreakable Diamond''s effects combined with his Domains'' bonuses would be enough to fight with the weakened Wilderness God for the duration! In the first second, the Wilderness God rushed up and hugged Marvin, before countless barbs sprouted from her body and stabbed at Marvin. But this was Unbreakable Diamond, which was comparable to the mighty [Earthen Fort]! Marvin was safe and sound despite being in the Wilderness God''s deadly embrace. The Wilderness God was utterly discomfited at this and couldn''t understand how Marvin suddenly turned from a Ranger into a meat shield... At the fifth second, the Wilderness God used a spell, shackling Marvin''s feet. She then turned into a thin stream of blood and flew past Marvin! "Molly, run!" Marvin shouted. He had already done all he could. The Wilderness God was acting insane and began ignoring the injuries being sustained, only thinking about grabbing Molly! They definitely couldn''t let that happen. But reality was too cruel. If the Wilderness God had fought them properly, and Marvin was able to join hands with Hathaway, they might have be able to delay longer. But she was now using all kind of unscrupulous means, all kinds of spells, constantly using false avatars, to the point that even Hathaway couldn''t tell the difference between the avatars and her real body! Minsk went all-out trying to protect Molly and let her escape, but a few roots came from underground and coiled around his waist! Molly could only flee stumblingly by herself. But she was still running toward Griffin''s corpse. In her mind, Griffin would forever protect her. Then, that sinister, graceful figure suddenly appeared before Griffin''s body. She and Molly were not far from each other. "Hehe¡­ Poor little thing." She licked her lips. Chapter 547: Truth! Chapter 547: Truth! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "I can sense your fear, and the delicious curse on your body¡­" "Who are you? What kind of person can have such a treasure?" Her eyes were shining, as if she was staring at a sumptuous meal! "Come over quickly, poor thing." Her voice was dripping with temptation. "No!" Marvin loudly shouted! Hathaway''s expression was also quite unsightly. The three of them had been hindered by the Wilderness God in three different ways. There was simply no way for them to stop the Wilderness God from devouring Molly! Marvin clenched his fists, looking at his interface repeatedly, but the restricting spell would last for at least ten more seconds! For those ten seconds, he simply couldn''t budge! That time was enough for the Wilderness God to eat Molly quite a few times! If she was in the mood, she even had extra time to add some seasoning! Molly, who seemed quite addled, slowly walked toward the Wilderness God. ''Miss Silvermoon'' displayed an insatiably hungry smile and she even couldn''t help drooling. "Drip! Drip!" The girl raised her cheek, and droplets fell on them. As if those curse marks had met something harmful to them, they started to fade. Miss Silvermoon''s mouth suddenly enlarged by ten times! She was like a wild beast, suddenly biting down! Minsk couldn''t bear to watch and closed his eyes! Marvin was staring fixedly in anger! If Molly was eaten by the Wilderness God, he swore that he would definitely find a way to kill the latter for good! He was rarely ever this angry. He opened his eyes wide, looking at the whole scene and burning it into his memory. "Gulp!" The Wilderness God swallowed Molly whole! Her belly instantly became engorged! "Hehe¡­ With such a good treasure, I''ll definitely recover my former power once I finish absorbing it!" She glanced maliciously at everyone present. They had already broken away from their bindings. But it was too late. Marvin was firmly clenching his fist, his forehead full of sweat. He wasn''t able to protect Molly in the end! "I''ll kill you," he firmly swore. "Kill me?... Hahahahaha¡­" The Wilderness God laughed exaggeratedly. She was about to say something when she suddenly found out that her abdomen kept expanding! "What''s happening?" The Wilderness God was panicking?! Her innate ability allowed her to swallow everything and absorb its energy. That small girl had an incredible treasure on her, so the Wilderness God should have been able to recover about two-thirds of her strength by consuming it. Thus, she ate the girl, regardless of the cost. But now, the situation started to slip out of her control! Her abdomen was swelling, becoming bigger and bigger! Everyone stared in shock as she unexpectedly leaned back dangerously before falling supine on the ground! ''What is that guy planning!?'' Marvin remained vigilant. But Lady Silvermoon''s abdomen still kept expanding! This strange situation left everyone at loss. "Aaah¡­!" The Wilderness God let out a sharp, painful howl! This howl sounded even more agonizing than the one released when Moon Goddess Faniya had restrained the Wilderness God! Her body suddenly floated into the air, rolling in place a few times before falling back to the ground. No one knew if it was a coincidence, but the place where she landed was surprisingly right in front of Griffin''s corpse. He was still in his half-kneeling position. Marvin seemed to feel something. "Don''t go over there!" He stopped Minsk and Hathaway from moving. A burning pain spread through his hand, continuously worsening. He absent-mindedly saw a faint shadow. That shadow stepped out from the endless darkness, carrying a large sword. The vision gradually felt more and more real. Time seemed to come to a standstill. A scene slowly unfolded before their eyes. ... ¨C Cold winter. At the corner of a street, a little girl was shivering. The shadow of a tall man strode before her. As the girl stared with her eyes almost comically wide, he took her hand and brought her away from the cold and hunger. ¨C Dream Shrine Oath Ritual. Standing in the crowd, he pulled her hand, looking at those Guardians swearing their oaths to the shrine. She softly asked him, "Can you protect me? Like they promised to protect their shrine." He gently laughed and half-knelt on the ground, kissing the back of her hand. He made the oath that he would protect this poor, cursed girl for life. ¨C Under the starry sky. The two were sitting on a roof. She asked in curiosity, "Uncle Griffin, what is the Truth?" He was silent for a moment before gently answering, "It is my belief." She didn''t understand that meaning, and kept asking. He shook his head with a smile but didn''t say anything more. ¨C In front of a spatial crack. He turned toward her and asked, "Ready?" "Our world doesn''t have the means to resolve your curse. We can only try other places." "This place is fraught with danger." She laughed, "Regardless of how dangerous, you''re here to protect me, aren''t you?" ¨C Crimson Wasteland... ¨C Endless Snow Mountain Range... ¨C Wilderness Hall... It was like a short movie. These events seemed to all be playing out right in front of them! The last scene was the fall of the Paladin, and the shadow coming from the darkness also arrived there! Marvin couldn''t see the shadow''s face, but he could clearly see that it was calmly "entering" Griffin''s body. Then, the petrified corpse slowly recovered. He stared at the Wilderness God''s abdomen! The latter was filled with fear. This was unimaginable for the Wilderness God. There was something in this Universe that he was unable to swallow? What felt even stranger was that something about the resurrected corpse made her feel afraid. "Griffin?" Marvin asked tentatively. The latter didn''t answer. Instead, he raised his large sword in the sky and slashed down ruthlessly! A bright light flashed past! As the Wilderness God let out mournful sounds, a crack appeared on her expanding abdomen! The young girl crawled out from the abdomen, completely intact. She was covered in filth, but her eyes were shining. She looked around, and her eyes finally landed on the silent form of Griffin. She gushed with a sweet smile, "I knew you would protect me." The Paladin remained silent. The Wilderness God yelled in fright, "Who the hell are you?" The little girl turned, the curse on her body disappearing. It was replaced by an immense Holy Power! She looked down at the almost collapsed Wilderness God and softly said, "I am¡­" "The Truth." Chapter 548: Rebirth Chapter 548: Rebirth Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When these words came out of Molly''s mouth, every being in the Universe felt an indescribable throbbing! The Astral Sea, the Nine Hells, the bottomless Abyss, the Evil Spirit Sea. Feinan, and the Secondary Planes. All powerful lifeforms looked upon that scene: In the boundless darkness, a golden light gradually brightened. A simple scale was now in front of their eyes. This scale was pure gold, with some complicated runes carved on it. It rose up, flying toward a distant world! They all turned their gazes to focus on that world. The Crimson Wasteland! ... In the Regis Ruins, Marvin and the others were also watching that scene in a daze. The Truth Scale flew over and hovered above Molly''s head. As everyone knew, the Truth Scale was the personal Artifact of the Goddess of Truth. She was the only one in the entire Universe that could completely control the actual Truth Scale. Under the suppression of the golden light, the Wilderness God, who was still inside Miss Silvermoon''s body, was endlessly howling in grief. "You are back¡­" a gentle voice echoed. Faniya had just concluded her confrontation with the Sovereign of the Underworld and returned to the Regis Ruins. After glancing over everything in a split second, she immediately understood what had happened. Molly had a terrifying force in her body, there was no doubt about it. But because of the power of that curse, even Faniya hadn''t been able to discover her true identity! "Goddess of Truth¡­ Resurrected!" Minsk mumbled. The Truth Godhood had been vacant from time immemorial. Because the Goddess of Truth had fallen so incredibly long ago, some people had wondered whether she had actually even existed in the 1st era. And among the fragments of Fate Tablets from the 3rd Era, there was also a fragment of Truth. That fragment of Truth was in the hands of the Wood Elves. Marvin had seen Ivan use it before. At that time, he had thought that the Truth Goddess was dead for good and couldn''t be resurrected in any form. He hadn''t expected that she truly would return, and furthermore, with such an unconventional appearance. At this moment, Molly was very different from before. Her external appearance didn''t change. She still looked like a little girl, but she was carrying a unique feeling of dignity. She looked at Faniya and told her, "I was almost unable to return." Faniya sensitively asked, "That curse?" Molly''s expression was a bit strange as she pointed at the Wilderness God. "It was eaten by him¡­" She revealed a smile as she added, "I know that there are some people that want to harm me, but I never expected that they would be able to afflict me with a curse that would cause my own power to keep injuring me." "For so many years, I had to keep suppressing my power. Isn''t that ironic?" "I lived as an ignorant mortal, dying countless times and then resurrecting countless times, spending each day in pain." "I really hadn''t thought that there could be such a way to break the curse¡­" The Wilderness God openly stared in shock, with a look full of pain. All the others listened in a daze. The Truth Goddess''s reincarnation had originally been planned out. In Feinan, the concept of Gods reincarnating only consisted of rumors. Most people considered the idea to be preposterous. However, Marvin knew that there were some powerful beings with various ways to keep being reincarnated. In the first Wild War, the Goddess of Truth received injuries that couldn''t be healed, so she chose this method to recover her own power. But she didn''t expect that in the process, she would be schemed against by another powerful existence. That curse had been suppressing her from ancient times till now. If nothing special had happened to break it, she would have quietly died in a corner of the Universe again and again. After thinking of how powerful the one that cursed the Goddess of Truth must have been, Marvin felt a chill. Even the Truth Goddess''s reincarnation was unable to break the curse. Such power... But something unexpected happened in this life. The appearance of Griffin, this Paladin who always believed in the Truth. He nurtured her and eased her suffering. He protected her and took her from the Secondary Plane she was born in to the Crimson Wasteland. But in fact, if there had been no Wilderness God, she would still have died from the curse and continued reincarnating. This was an awful fate. But the Wilderness God''s unique ability accidentally helped Molly. The Wilderness God swallowed her whole. And to devour the power of the Goddess of Truth, the curse that was binding her had to be consumed first. Who was the Wilderness God? In the entire Universe, there was nothing that he didn''t dare to or wasn''t able to swallow! Just a fierce curse? He directly ate it! After the energy from the curse was drained away, the Truth Goddess'' Divine Source was stimulated! In the era when the might of the Truth Goddess could be felt across the Universe, the Wilderness God was still a small vine in the wild! With the curse removed, she understood everything that had come to pass. Her Guardian, Griffin, was resurrected by her Rebirth spell and then he freed her from the Wilderness God''s body! Marvin sighed at the serendipity of it all. It really was a wonder for these matters to be linked together like that. The re-emergence of the Truth Goddess would have a huge impact on the whole Universe! Each of the Gods attacking the Universe Magic Pool cast their sight over, one after the other! That Ancient God wasn''t good-natured like Faniya and some of the others. In the very sparse records that had mention of her, the Truth Goddess was described as a very ruthless and domineering Goddess. Her resurrection meant that the God Realms might undergo a cleansing! The situation in the world would become ever more complicated. But for Marvin, it was definitely good news for the Goddess of Truth to be resurrected instead of the Wilderness God. The Ancient Gods and the New Gods were two totally different types of beings. Although there might not inherently be an antagonistic relationship between them, to the New Gods, her return was clearly not good news. She was someone that could create trouble for his enemies. Marvin was quite delighted. The more, the better! ... "So many people looking... Time to disappoint them," Molly laughed. A bright halo burst from the Truth Scale that was hovering above her head. Though the halo was bright, in the eyes of the other powerful existences, the place was plunged into darkness. But before losing their sight of the area, they more or less were able to see the situation in the Regis Ruins. They were undoubtedly most dazzled by the Truth Goddess. It was a fact that the Truth Scale was too conspicuous. As one of the most powerful Artifacts in the Universe, it automatically garnered a great amount of attention. And then there was the Moon Goddess, Faniya. Two Great Ancient Gods appearing in the same place together. What did it mean? Could it be that the Ancient Gods, who had been silent for so long, were about to step back onto the stage? Many people sank into contemplation. Even the Gods who had been attacking the Universe Magic Pool were making conjectures. And the third person who had been noticed there wasn''t any of the other powerhouses. Rather, it was Marvin. "It''s that guy again!" A Low God just outside the Universe Magic Pool couldn''t help but wonder aloud, "Why is there a trace of him at every major event?" The three Great Gods also had expressions of surprise. As for Grant, the God of Dawn and Protection, he was shaking his head gravely. He knew more about Marvin than the other Gods there did! When Dragon God Hartson was trying to get his Divine Source back, that kid had also been in the Nightmare Boundary. But at that time, Grant had been too busy facing Hartson and couldn''t pay attention to him. First was the destruction of the Evil Spirit World and the death of the Evil Spirit Overlord Diggles. Following that was the slaying of a God. The pitiful Dark Phoenix was killed who knows how many times by Marvin before miserably reaching her end. At the beginning of the Great Calamity, he was also the first one to stand out and ignite the Source of Fire''s Order. He established the White River Valley Sanctuary, which was one of the most powerful ones, drawing much attention from the Gods. Now, he appeared at the same place as the two Ancient Gods in the Crimson Wasteland. And he seemed to be pretty close with the newly born God of Truth. This made Marvin seem very suspicious! Was this guy really just an ordinary Human? Many Gods were wondering to themselves. ... In the Regis Ruins, the atmosphere relaxed somewhat after the gazes of the onlookers were blocked. With the Truth Goddess'' help, Faniya forced the Wilderness God out of Miss Silvermoon''s body. She had originally planned to seal the Wilderness God away once more. After all, she still hadn''t found a way to completely kill the Wilderness God... but it was different now. The Truth Goddess had come from an even earlier time than Faniya. The Truth Scale was dreaded because it was an Artifact with the ability to kill a God! Let alone a weakened Wilderness God, even if he was at his peak, before the might of the Truth Scale, he could only face inevitable defeat! The process of killing the Wilderness God seemed extremely simple. Scoured by the bursting golden light, the last droplet of crimson blood completely evaporated. Every single trace of the Wilderness God was wiped out. That God didn''t exist in the Universe anymore. After dealing with that problem, they all sighed in relief. Faniya looked at the unconscious Miss Silvermoon with a complicated expression. The Truth Goddess shook her head and slowly walked toward Marvin. "Molly¡­ Eh¡­ I think¡­ I don''t know how I should address you now..." Marvin stuttered awkwardly. He had yet to come to terms with her change of identity. Molly gave him a brilliant smile. "Calling me Molly is fine." "This is my name. The resurrection process of Ancient Gods is far more complex than you can imagine. Goddess of Truth refers to my status, not my name." Marvin nodded. He didn''t sense any sort of crushing power emanating from Molly''s body. But Hathaway and Minsk were a bit different. They seemed to be greatly affected, forced to keep exerting their power to resist the pressure. "Do you wish to become my Guardian?" Molly asked pleasantly. "This time, it is official." Chapter 549: Leaving Chapter 549: Leaving Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin froze. Just as she finished asking the question, the imprint in his palm started burning. He thought it was an illusion before, but he now noticed a miniature Truth Scale! He knew of the immense power of the Truth Goddess. If she recovered, it wouldn''t be possible to estimate her power based on the current Gods. If he became her Guardian, most of the Gods and Devils in the entire universe wouldn''t dare to provoke him. This was a great temptation. But he still shook his head, declining Molly''s invitation. His answer was simple. "I only protect those who need my protection." "I am someone without faith. Truth is very valuable, but I''m sorry, I don''t have the ability to believe unconditionally in one thing." This kind of answer didn''t seem to surprise Molly. She nodded and smiled sweetly. "If this is your answer, then it''s fine." "I''m very thankful for your protection when I was at my weakest. Griffin is my Paladin, so he was naturally drawn to me. But for you to be able to forge a connection, I am very surprised." "In any case, if you need my help, you know how to find me." She winked playfully at him. The Truth Scale on Marvin''s hand disappeared without a trace. Marvin thought about her words. "You are leaving?" He looked at Molly and Griffin. Molly nodded, explaining, "I already left this world for too long, so I don''t know what it is like now¡­" "I''ll go look for some people¡­" "There are some places I want to see too¡­ Anyways, I believe we will meet again one day." Her voice became softer, as the Truth Scale''s radiance gradually dwindled. The two of them turned illusory under the light and disappeared from this place. At the last moment, Marvin noticed Griffin nodding at him. This righteous Paladin was able to be reborn. Marvin was quite happy about that. What changes would that Goddess and retainer bring upon this chaotic world? Marvin was very curious. It had to be known that in the game, there hadn''t been anything about the resurrection of the Truth Goddess. ... "They left. We should go too," Minsk suggested gently. He originally came here to stop the Wilderness God from being resurrected. Not only did he see the demise of the Wilderness God, but he also witnessed the resurrection of the Goddess of Truth. This really was quite a wonder. "Please do not divulge anything that happened here," Faniya softly entreated. "The return of the Goddess of Truth will inevitably create huge waves. No one will pay any mind to the rest. I hope you can keep what happened here a secret." Marvin and Minsk nodded. Hathaway threw the Cold Light''s Grasps over. The Moon Goddess used her Divine Power, and after a moment, she removed the Night Flower from the daggers. The Night Flower entered the Ethereal Jar and finally, Hathaway had obtained the final piece of the Heim Scepter. Marvin''s heart stirred as he released Isabelle from the Origami space. She was unable to move after being bound by Bandel''s Witchcraft, but after obtaining the Night Flower, removing that curse was obviously very easy. Isabelle regained her freedom. Marvin didn''t stop there and also released the Winter Assassin. After all, that guy had been attacked unjustly back in the day. Hathaway was unusually easy to convince this time, and she used the flower to remove the curse from the Winter Assassin. He turned into a middle-aged Assassin from a funny Wisp. "Fuck! After so many years¡­ This Great Assassin finally returned to normal." The Winter Assassin was very moved. Isabelle glanced at him, but she didn''t say anything. The Winter Assassin really had suffered a lot. No one knew how many years he had spent in the darkness. A lesser person might have already gone insane. Being able to survive was already proof of his tough will. "These used to be your weapons. I''ll return them to you now." Faniya waved her hand and the Cold Light''s Grasps flew toward the Winter Assassin. Marvin froze in confusion. He pointed at the weakly breathing Miss Silvermoon and asked, "What about her?" The Moon Goddess exposed a bitter smile and muttered, "She doesn''t need that thing." "No Gods can be reborn after truly dying. Bandel''s obsession affected my judgement, and this nearly created a disaster." "Although her soul has already gathered, it won''t last too long¡­ At most¡­ Another fifteen minutes." They all remained silent. Some matters truly couldn''t be changed. It seemed that even the most powerful Gods couldn''t completely breach the barrier between Life and Death. "Luna¡­" "Lunaaa¡­" A weak voice rose up from a corner. It was a weak soul fire, almost extinguished. But it was struggling to float over to reach Miss Silvermoon''s side. Miss Silvermoon slowly opened her eyes. "Let''s give them some time." Marvin and the others tactfully left. ... Holy Light City, on the southern hills. "It''s time to return to Feinan." Marvin looked at the snowy mountain in the distance. He had only spent eight days in the Crimson Wasteland, but to the people of Feinan, only half a day had passed. This kind of time flow made him want to spend more time here. But the appearance of the Dream Guardians alarmed him. This was the Crimson Wasteland, not Feinan. It wasn''t safe. It was still very dangerous for Marvin to encounter peak Divine Servants. And he had many enemies in the Universe. After the shock caused by the Truth Goddess'' return, the subordinates of Dragon God Hartson and Demon Lord Balkh might already be rushing over. In any case, he found Minsk, so might as well play it safe and return early. Before leaving, he asked Hathaway to take the Dungeon Core in the Regis Ruins. Anzed Witches had all kinds of magical methods, and she peeled the huge Dungeon Core from the Regis Ruins and put it in a white jar. This jar wasn''t as special as the Ethereal Jar, not having much Magic Power by itself, but it was very good for storing things. Marvin roughly estimated that the interior of that thing was comparable to a Demi-Plane. Hathaway was quite generous, so Marvin naturally wouldn''t be stingy in return. Before parting, he gifted her the Magic Eye that he gained from Balkh. The Magic Eye was a treasure tailored for Witches. He believed that it would definitely shine in the hands of the Witch Queen. Hathaway also didn''t refuse. The two had a tacit understanding. They wouldn''t mention the matters of the past. They knew that it was different now. Marvin was the Overlord of White River Valley, and was someone valued by the Goddess of Truth. As for Hathaway, she was the Queen of Ashes, the hope of the Anzeds'' future. Each of them had their own path, and maybe one day they would have the chance to walk it together. But they would have to face many difficulties before that could come to pass. They would mostly have to face them alone. Hathaway left easily. She had the ability to pass through space, so she vanished in front of everyone. It wasn''t as simple for the others. They needed a Teleportation Door. Fortunately, the Migratory Bird Council had already foreseen this and had prepared a tool for Marvin which contained a fixed planar Teleportation Array. After the Winter Assassin regained his freedom, he said that he should experience this world properly. He threw the Cold Light''s Grasps to his disciple, patted her back and left leisurely. Isabelle was reluctant to part with him, but after hesitating for a bit, she still decided to return to Feinan with Marvin. She knew that her teacher had his own matters to attend to. As for her, it was time to fulfill the oath she silently took before. Building the Teleportation Array went pretty quickly. Minsk, as the son of the Nature God, was quite knowledgeable in all kinds of fields, especially magic, arrays and other similar subjects. After thirty minutes, the planar lighthouse was ignited. In the distant Feinan, Old Ent, who had been waiting calmly in front of the entrance, immediately ordered, "Get them back!" ... To Marvin, it felt like he had left Feinan for a long time. In fact, he had left Feinan from Jade City at midnight. But when he saw Old Ent''s face again, it was only the next morning. Originally, he planned to stay for two weeks, so he had sent a letter to White River Valley. He hadn''t expected to complete his mission so efficiently. As for the thrilling experience, it had also struck him with fear many times. He had met who knew how many dangers after spending just a few days in the Crimson Wasteland. This was something unimaginable in Feinan. This made him realize once more that his strength was far from enough! He still wasn''t ready to face the Gods! And right now, outside the Universe Magic Pool, countless New Gods were covetously eyeing him and White River Valley. He had to keep getting stronger! ... Marvin also gained a lot from this trip to the Crimson Wasteland. Besides the two Origin Leaves he received from the previous agreement with the Migratory Bird Council, as well as the secret book about achieving a breakthrough in the Human body, his own strength also greatly improved. His Ruler of the Night class levelled up, his advanced Divine Vessel activated successfully, and he also obtained an Oddity that could turn him into a Great Druid. And most importantly, he found Isabelle. Isabelle, who wasn''t a little girl anymore, had turned into a very frightening Assassin. She had made it clear that she would keep following Marvin in the coming days. This was a great news for both Marvin and White River Valley. ... Marvin side was happy to have completed the mission, but the Migratory Bird Council was embarrassed. They really found Minsk, but the Nature God''s son was unable to contact the Nature God either. The World Tree was still withering. And there was no answer from the people they had sent to the Green Sea Paradise. Old Ent was quite worried. They prepared a second team led by Minsk to go to the Green Sea Paradise. Old Ent originally thought of asking Marvin for help again, but this time Marvin declined. Before his strength was sufficient to face more Gods, he wouldn''t leave Feinan again. He didn''t want to experience that feeling of powerlessness that he went through in the Wilderness Hall once again. Old Ent could only disappointedly watch Marvin and Isabelle leave. "Milord, where are we going next?" On the way out of Jade City, Isabelle finally broke her silence and asked a question. Marvin smiled and pointed toward the southwest. "Lavis." "That is my grandfather''s homeland¡­" Chapter 550: Lavis Chapter 550: Lavis Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Lavis, the famous dukedom of the North, was also among the few places able to ignite a Source of Fire Order during the first moments of the disaster. But unfortunately, even though the Source of Fire''s Order blessed their people and protected them from the influence of Chaos Magic Power, the terrifying Demons were still covetously looking at that territory. Perhaps it was the bloodline of Lavis'' royal family that attracted the Demons'' attention. In any case, back when Marvin was handling Dark Phoenix, an Abyss Door had opened above the capital of Lavis Dukedom. Countless Demons rushed down and the battlefield became very chaotic. When Marvin left for Jade City, he originally wanted to take a look. He was quite close to Daniela, after all. Even though he believed in the strength of the Ice Empress, his appearance in this world had already caused too many changes. Diggles died earlier, Glynos'' God Realm exploded, and even the enigmatic Truth Goddess had been resurrected. Who knew what else could happen? Thus, as soon as the trip to the Crimson Wasteland ended, Marvin refused Old Ent''s mission to go to the Green Sea Paradise and started heading toward Lavis. On the way, an uneasy feeling grew in his mind. Isabelle was quite good at reading expressions and body language, so she noticed that Marvin didn''t look well, but she didn''t say anything and simply increased her pace. ... Aside from places like the still peaceful White River Valley, this world''s population suffered considerably from the Great Calamity! Marvin and Isabelle witnessed too many tragedies on the way. The Supreme Jungle was still fine since it had a Source of Fire''s Order, so there were very few animals or plants that had transformed into monsters, and those that did were quickly eradicated by the Great Druids. But once they left the Supreme Jungle territory, it felt like purgatory! The Lavis Dukedom was only three territories away from the Supreme Jungle. But these three territories were already filled with corpses. They walked on the main roads through these lands and only saw countless corpses. The territories were dyed red with blood, but ironically, it was now the beginning of spring in the North. There were no snowstorms to conceal everything. The effects of the Great Calamity on mankind were clearly displayed before the two. Isabelle had heard about everything that happened to Feinan back when she was in the Crimson Wasteland, but she hadn''t been able to picture how miserable Feinan had become without seeing it herself! Those with no Sanctuary to rely on fell prey to the Chaos Magic Power. Her eyes were filled with anger. In the distant, lush hills, white and tender sprouts were growing from the trees'' branches. This should have been the most beautiful stretch of the North''s springtime. Farmers should be working in small groups to till the land in the new year. The nobles would hurry toward the outskirts, riding horses or hiking. But this had all disappeared. Only corpses remained. Countless unmoving bodies. Flocks of crows flew over from the stormy coast in the northwest. They smelt the blood from this place and were wantonly enjoying their sumptuous feast. They passed through mountains of corpses and seas of blood while killing some Wizard Monsters on the way. Just like in his previous life, Marvin noticed that some of the Wizard Monsters had started evolving after reaping a great many lives. This was terrible. Only the Wizards'' wills had been destroyed by the effects of Chaos Magic Power, while their strength didn''t decline. Only those with steady and powerful wills were able to resist the Chaos Magic Power''s enticement. But that just happened to be in line with the core nature of Magic, Chaos! Because of this, in the upcoming days, these Wizards Monsters would keep becoming stronger! Chaos was a hot spring that brewed sins. This was a vicious circle, but no one could stop it. Thinking of this, Marvin suddenly recalled a theory regarding Chaos... All spells originated from magic, and magic itself originated from Chaos. The Universe''s most basic and pure power came from the Astral Sea and the bottomless Abyss. The former represented the Power of Order, defending the laws of the Universe. The latter stood for the Chaos Power that assailed the laws. In ancient times, it hadn''t been for no reason that Wizards were seen as heretics. Many later schools of thought that specialized in Magic Theory came to the conclusion that the more people there were that could use Magic, the more Feinan would tend toward Chaos. This was the same for the entire Universe. Chaos meant expansion. And endless expansion would lead to an unimaginable explosion! These theories had been touched upon when Marvin hunted Wizard Monsters in his previous life. At that time, he had already felt that this point of view was quite interesting. After transmigrating to this world and noticing these Wizard Monsters becoming stronger, Marvin''s heart grew cold when he recalled those memories. When Lance created the Universe Magic Pool, was it really to maintain the world''s order? Was he able to see this world''s final destination from his point of view? Something like Chaos, was it really something that Order could resist? After the Universe Magic Pool was created, the 3rd Era ended. The New Gods rose up and the Wizard Era neared. Feinan had become incredibly powerful during the Wizard Rule Era, but the end of the 4th era was also because of these powerful Wizards. Mankind was close to extinction. Chaos Magic Power was released in one breath, just like a wild beast coming out of its cage, affecting the entire world. The Abyss'' Demons already had their eyes burning red, itching to kill their way in. The Ancient Angels, now Archdevils, were also quite interested in the 4th Fate Tablet. The previous prophecy of the Evil Spirit Sea was still ringing in people''s ears, and more filthy negative energy kept brewing. Only a few more years and that most frightening monster would be born. Even the God Realms that symbolized Order would lose their bottom line. They started breaking the rules. This world became extremely fickle. Anyone who chose power wouldn''t go down peacefully. As for the innocents that were affected, they were ordinary people. Their lives were as insignificant as those of ants. Within a week of the start of the disaster, Feinan''s population had been reduced by two-thirds. The remaining third were mostly hidden in Sanctuaries, while a few were hiding in far-removed villages. They lived desperate lives, wondering when all this would end. Marvin''s mood became quite heavy. ... They spent a good half a day''s time to pass through the three territories. Marvin used his own flight technique along with his Royal Griffin shape, while Isabelle used a spell she had learnt from the Winter Assassin. These made the long travel not so difficult. Both of them competed in their long-range speed, and Marvin found out with some shame that Isabelle flew faster than him once she used an additional special technique. This was heaven-defying! Marvin could only look at her in envy. In this world, there would always be some geniuses. Unfortunately, this kind of secret technique couldn''t be used when in combat. Otherwise, it would clearly be beyond Godly Dexterity and allow her to kill anyone. The Winter Assassin had been quite smart and competent. If he hadn''t been unjustly attacked, he would likely have become the Shadow Prince. "Finally!" At the entrance of a forest, weeds and brush on the sides were growing wildly, but they still couldn''t conceal the stone tablet. [Lavis ¨C Sorcerer Dukedom] There was a line of much smaller text below: [The truth is not something visible to the naked eye.] Marvin understood the meaning of that sentence. Lavis Dukedom had a lot more inhabitants than Rocky Mountain. The only difference was that Rocky Mountain''s Sorcerers had been exiled by the South Wizard Alliance while the Lavis Dukedom had been established by the Cridland clan on their own. Strength was everything, so the other lands to the north recognized the strength of Lavis Dukedom, but they still regarded them as monsters. Marvin himself was a Sorcerer, so he knew this was only a bloodline power. This proved that ignorance was the biggest flaw. "Let''s go¡­" The two of them entered the forest. A burst of warm aura suddenly greeted them, a rather peculiar feeling. [Power of Order]. Entering a territory covered by the Power of Order from a land filled with Chaos Power gave an intense feeling. Anxious minds would suddenly calm down. Even Marvin and Isabelle felt this way, let alone other people. They walked along the forest path and entered Lavis'' boundary. It was called a Dukedom, but in fact, compared to the numerous city-states in the North, Lavis Dukedom wasn''t very large. Marvin once estimated that even counting all of Lavis that was centered around the capital set up on the snowy mountain, it still wasn''t as large as White River Valley. After all, after including Sword Harbor and River Shore City, the size of Marvin''s territory was very impressive. If the South Wizard Alliance were still there, he''d have the title of Marquis at the very least. And his territory would be enough to establish a Dukedom in the North, maybe even a Kingdom. ... They advanced on the road into the Dukedom, still seeing some corpses on the way, but it was far better than the state of the three previous territories! These were corpses of Demons. They went through a few villages, but there was already not a soul in sight in these villages. This would have been simply unthinkable before this disaster had happened. Marvin and Isabelle went through four territories in the North and had yet to find a living Human. But this kind of situation wasn''t too surprising post-Calamity. It was only when they reached the capital that they found some life. To Marvin''s dismay, they met not only a group of refugees, but also a small troop of Demons near them. At the lead was a sinister Horned Demon. He seemed very strong and was currently saying something in Common. As for the group of refugees, they looked like they were in despair. Isabelle looked questioningly at Marvin. The latter indifferently told her, "You deal with it." Chapter 551: Chaos Chapter 551: Chaos Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation This small squad of Demons wasn''t very powerful. They looked like they were all at the second rank. Their leader, the Horned Demon, was a bit better, at the 3rd rank. From their circumstances, they had probably suffered a loss while attacking the capital. Marvin didn''t feel like taking care of such small fries, but it would be a simple matter to do so. The refugees were shocked to see a shadow leap out of nowhere and scatter the Demons just like an autumn wind sweeping across fallen leaves. Using Cold Light''s Grasps to kill these Demons was just like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut: it was overkill. In just seconds, the heads of all the Demons had fallen on the ground and only Isabelle was left calmly standing there. Everyone froze there like they were unable to comprehend what had just happened. Finally, after no less than five seconds, someone managed to react and he immediately knelt down, loudly thanking her for saving their lives. The corner of Isabelle''s mouth twitched faintly. Looking at her, it was obvious that she wasn''t very good at dealing with that kind of matter. Fortunately, Marvin calmly walked over from the main road to address them. "Who are you guys?" he asked. Someone in the group of refugees firmly answered, "We are going to take refuge in the capital." "The Great Duke released the latest decree, everyone within the Dukedom has to gather there¡­" "We heard that the Demon army had already been repelled, but our luck wasn''t too good, and we ended up meeting some on the road. Thanks a lot for helping us," he said, looking back at Isabelle. They could see that neither Marvin nor Isabelle were ordinary people. Marvin lowered his head. They noticed that this youth looked familiar, but they couldn''t quite him. "Since that''s the case, you can follow behind us," Marvin offered. In any case, the capital wasn''t far from here, and Marvin didn''t mind slowing down for a while. The refugees couldn''t thank them enough. They gathered their things back up and rushed toward the capital, following behind Marvin and Isabelle. They found out from these refugees that the previous evening, the bloody battle that had gone on for five days had finally come to an end. The encouraging news was that Lady Daniela personally closed the Abyss Gate, and most Demons were expelled. But there were still a few within the borders of the Dukedom. And the discouraging news was that Lavis Dukedom''s power had fallen to an unprecedentedly low point. Apart from the Demons, there were still forces harboring evil intentions in the surroundings. They still needed to consider the threat from these other sources, and thus, the Great Duke had issued a decree to gather everyone in the territory. Putting more people in the capital and its surroundings would help preserve and consolidate their strength. This kind of choice was undoubtedly correct. Lavis didn''t lack food at all. The Great Duke had incredible foresight. A year before the Great Calamity struck, before Marvin had even transmigrated, he had already started storing up additional reserves of food. At that time, his actions had made the bordering countries nervous, thinking these were war preparations, but they eventually relaxed. Apart from purchasing food, Lavis didn''t make any other unusual movements. Now, anyone could tell in hindsight that the action back then was very sensible. After the Great Calamity, it became very difficult to grow crops. Food had turned into a hard currency. In many places, people would fight for just a piece of bread. And a bag of wheat was enough to make some small forces go all-out. ... ''Looks like Lavis'' fortune is quite good, getting through the first period is hard, but then it becomes a great opportunity to develop freely,'' Marvin thought silently. The North was very vast. As long as Daniela did the same as she did in the game, Lavis would definitely develop into a very frightening and influential country. After the bloodbaths caused by the Wizards, the Sorcerers would be welcomed in the spring that followed. They assumed the status of the Wizards and became the new nobles. In Marvin''s memories, at least one quarter of the North eventually belonged to Lavis. But at that time, Lavis wasn''t a Dukedom anymore. It had become a true Kingdom! And like Rocky Mountain, the Sorceres of Lavis were also a formidable force and were worth befriending. As Marvin was thinking, the capital''s city wall appeared in front of them. The refugees suddenly got excited. When they saw the wall, they saw the hope of survival. Some of them even wept softly. ... On the cold city walls, guards were keeping watch. Although it was the beginning of spring, the capital was built on a snowy mountain so it was still about as cold as before. The Sorcerer on duty was wearing a black gown, looking gloomily at the batches of refugees surrounding the walls. He felt a bit irritated. "Look at all these groups of wastes who only know how to cry!" "The Great Duke''s conscription decree isn''t for this trash. The young and the able aren''t bad, but what can those old bones even do?" He kept mumbling to himself, and the clerk to the side showed a strange expression. "Sir Jast, the Duchess'' decree¡­" The Sorcerer immediately snapped, "Duchess? Who gave her that title?" "The Elder Council has yet to make the final decision! That woman is just temporarily in charge of a few simple government affairs. My job is to defend the city, I have the right to act after examining the situation!" The clerk turned into a yes-man and didn''t dare to say anything further. But a bit of sorrow flickered across his face. Even after winning the war against the Demon army, the capital was still not at peace. Those pitiful refugees had come at the call of the Great Duke''s decree, but because of Jast''s decision, they could only linger outside the city. Jast believed that they would only be a burden if they were allowed to enter the capital. He only allowed the fit youth, the others were left to their own devices in the surroundings, to let them perish on their own. He had put this practice into effect this very morning. Because the war had just ended, the inside of the capital was in chaos, and the management of the city''s defenses had also been temporarily reassigned. Jast was one of Sir Turalyon''s followers, so he disliked the fact that Daniela was now in charge. Daniela had stayed in White River Valley for a while, and it was said that she was engaged with White River Valley''s Sir Marvin. In the eyes of many people, she couldn''t succeed the Great Duke''s position. Thus, at that time, at least 70% of the capital had been in the hands of Turalyon. Including Jast, a 4th Rank Sorcerer. He had made great efforts when the Demon army attacked the city, so he had risen to be in charge of the city''s defenses. But regarding the Great Duke''s new decree, he was implementing it differently. The clerk could only shake his head in silence. At that time, a guard rushed over from below. "Sir, there is a new group of refugees that is about to reach the city. There seems to be some militia among them." Jast had a satisfied expression. "Good, we''ll go take a look. If it''s militia, it''s okay to train them and get rid of the useless ones among them." ... Meanwhile, Marvin and Isabelle took the group of refugees and slowly approached the wall of the capital city. But they were surprised to find that there were small groups of refugees gathered outside the city walls. The group of refugees following Marvin became worried and unsure. "What''s going on?" Marvin was puzzled. At that time, a gap opened between the city gates. Chapter 552: Entering the City Chapter 552: Entering the City Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The moment the city gates opened, the refugees who had been lingering around the wall madly rushed over! "Let us in! We received the Great Duke''s decree to leave our homes to come to the capital! How can you not let us in?" "There are Demons outside, how can you leave us out here?!" "Let us in quickly!" The refugees began yelling their complaints. Marvin narrowed his eyes, Isabelle was expressionless, and the people behind them paled. They were all disconcerted by the implications! What was going on? Could something have happened in the capital for them to no longer welcome refugees? "Milord?" Isabelle softly prompted. "Let''s just watch for now," Marvin suggested. After going through the fight with the Demon army, Lavis'' defenses had been tightened. But these refugees were ordinary people. It was rather strange that they weren''t being allowed inside. ¡­ The guards responsible for guarding the gates likely didn''t expect that these refugees would burst out like that. Several soldiers with shields were even pushed out of the way! A gap appeared in the city gates. The refugees cheered, ready to rush in. But at that time, a deep and vicious sound echoed from inside the gates! "Halt!" This wasn''t shouted in Common, sounding more like an ancient language. Although it was only one word, it was very intimidating. In an instant, the bodies of all the ordinary people went stiff. Fear filled their eyes. They wanted to rush into the city, but they couldn''t move. Many people had unwilling expressions on their faces. They were so close! Just as they were about to manage to get into the city, a roar repelled them! "Halt!" That man let out a deep roar once again. The refugees gathered in front of the gate felt their legs turn soft as they fell to the ground. Some even began to crawl away eerily. As even the guards watched in fear, a black-gowned man slowly appeared on the city wall. His gaze was filled with contempt as he chastised, "A mere group of ants. On what basis do you think you can enter the city?" "Don''t you know your own status?" "Peasants? Peddlers? Masons¡­ Masons actually might be a bit useful, my house got damaged, so if you can repair it, I''ll let you enter the city." He glanced around, speaking very coldly. The others all had sorrowful expressions. They wanted to say something, but they were intimidated by his powerful presence and lost the ability to speak! Marvin frowned. To even use an intimidation spell just to deal with a group of commoners... That Sorcerer was being rather excessive. Daniela''s subordinate? He felt that it was wrong. "Let''s go check." He didn''t consult with the others and started walking over. The group he had been leading froze in place, having seen what just happened. That black-gowned man clearly had some authority, and he didn''t let anyone in. Could that youth have a way to get inside? These were all people who had left their homes. If the capital didn''t shelter them, who knew how many would survive the night! But after thinking of Isabelle''s fighting strength again, they all looked at each other for a moment before following. ... Just outside the city, the mason who had been chosen was sorting his things, feeling overjoyed. He pulled the hands of two girls, an older one and a younger one, preparing to get in. Who would have thought that the black-gowned man would suddenly shout, "Stop!" The Mason''s face immediately became uneasy, "What is it, sir?" "When did I say that you were allowed to bring in other people?" Jast coldly snorted. "Only you, the others are trash with no qualifications." The mason''s face reddened. He shivered, suppressed by Jast''s powerful intimidation magic, he remained speechless for a long time. Jast coldly ignored him and looked across the rest of the crowd. After glancing at everyone, he spat on the ground, "I thought there were useful people here. Trash like you can''t contribute to the capital, so why should we protect you?" "What qualifications do you have to enter the city?" But at that time, the mason who was between the group of refugees and the gates suddenly yelled, "They aren''t trash!" Jast frowned, his gaze as venomous as a viper as he glared at the mason. The poor mason said with clenched teeth, "They are my daughters¡­" "Dad, I''m scared¡­" A girl wearing shabby clothes was hugging the mason''s thigh, a look of fear on her face. The older one had a worried expression. She had long brown hair and seemed to be unsure what to do. Jast looked at them coldly and muttered, "Very well." "Get lost then!" The mason led his two daughters along and turned to leave. Everyone seemed angry, but no one dared to say anything. The guards looked at each other in dismay, but remained silent. Jast''s performance during the siege was clear to everyone. If not for him killing a few Greater Demons, the city might have already been breached. Such outstanding military services had earned him this position. Even if these weak soldiers had sympathy for the refugees, what could they do? After all, they also had precarious lives. ... "What''s going on?" A group of militiamen came out from the crowd. At the lead was a sturdy and buff man carrying a greatsword. "Sir, the decree we received doesn''t seem to be like what you''re suggesting." "Then you understood it wrong," Jast said loudly enough for everyone to hear. "You are useful to the Dukedom, you can come in." The militia leader nodded. "Then the villagers we escorted¡­" "Absolutely not!" Jast impatiently snarled, "How many times do I need to repeat myself before it''s understood?" "It is a very precarious time right now, and I am completely in charge of the city''s defenses. If I say no, it''s no." "I don''t know what sort of decree you received, but here, people who can only waste food supplies aren''t qualified to enter the city!" A few members of the militia were fired up, they had relatives among these refugees, "Then we won''t enter either!" "The Great Duke''s decree was clear, everyone has to enter the capital to take refuge. Everyone!" "Yeah! Without that decree, we wouldn''t have left our hometown to come here!" Jast angrily shouted, "You are military personnel!" "You have to obey my order!" [Absolute Dominance]! This was a 3rd-circle spell. It would unconditionally overwhelm the wills of ordinary people! The militiamen lowered their heads, and as all the other stared in shock, they obediently followed Jast''s wishes and entered the city. Even if their relatives called out to them, they didn''t seem to be able to hear anything! Jast wore a pleased smile. But at that time, a carefree voice echoed beside his ear. "Step aside, we want to get in." Chapter 553: Fame Chapter 553: Fame Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Jast was stunned. Even after all he''d said, someone still dared to act recklessly! He squinted and watched that thin youth walking out from the crowd with a girl of similar age. A group of refugees followed behind them. Their eyes were full of hope, but as Jast''s nasty gaze settled on them, that hope became fear. "Where did this child come from?" Jast frowned. "The capital doesn''t welcome trash with no fighting power!" "This is the last time I''ll say this. Go back to wherever you came from! I don''t care what decree you are talking about. I have the final word here!" "Guards! Drive them away!" "Close the gates!" After giving out these orders, Jast glanced at Marvin with disgust. That kid made him feel uncomfortable. Although he was quite young, even if he didn''t kill him, he still had to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, those commoners might really dare to rebel! Thinking of this, he extended his finger and chanted something in a low voice. "Woosh!" A black halo suddenly appeared, pressing against Marvin''s body! [Halo of Fear]! This halo could make an adult scared witless, let alone a mere youth! Jast smiled, feeling pleased with himself. He was ready to watch this youth make a fool of himself while intimidating the others. Even sitting on the wall and looking down at the refugees moving about below made him feel quite annoyed. It would be better to drive them away. ... The refugees were full of despair. The only militia group they could count on had been confounded by Jast''s spell. What could that youth do? He was soon completely enveloped by the Fear Halo, and they didn''t have the heart to watch. But the next second, the halo left Marvin''s body, with the latter showing no reaction. He was still slowly walking forward. ''That kid is strange!'' Jast was startled. As far as he could tell, this was clearly an ordinary youth. But he was not affected by the Fear Halo at all. ''Could it just be luck?'' Jast felt puzzled. This wasn''t impossible, as charm-type spells had a small chance of spontaneous failure. If that youth''s willpower was firm, that really was a possibility. But if that was the case, the youth wasn''t a waste like he had thought. He was at least worth training. Regardless, in the current situation, Jast couldn''t let him enter the city. At his order, the guards started closing the gates. The others'' eyes widened as they watched Marvin steadily walking over. Jast sneered, even if he could resist one spell, could he resist a second one? Thus, he cast a second spell, unwilling to give up. But Marvin was still unaffected! This time, Jast went pale. He loudly yelled, "Everyone, careful!" "This kid might be a Demon!" This time, not only did the guards look at the youth as if they were facing a powerful enemy, but even the refugees looked at Marvin with fear! Only the group that had been saved by Marvin and Isabel didn''t believe Jast''s words. Such a joke... if Marvin was a Demon, why would he be with Isabelle, who had killed a group of Demons? "Thud!" The guards hurriedly closed the gates. And the alarm also sounded on the city walls. A squadron of city guards hurriedly rushed over. Jast wiped his sweat. He didn''t know why this seemingly powerless kid was giving him such pressure. The youth hadn''t even made a move, but Jast now felt like there was a kind of overbearing aura smothering him. Isabelle was silently following behind Marvin, and soon, the two stopped a short distance in front of the gates. "Jast? What happened?" The leader of a small group of Sorcerers finally arrived, a very sexy woman. They had heard the alarm, which was only to be used for dangerous abnormal situations. Jast''s expression was strange. He pointed at Marvin and warned, "This kid might be a Demon!" "Everyone, attack with me!" Hearing the word "Demon", the Sorcerers'' expressions became grave. The bloody battle at the capital had lasted till yesterday evening. Lavis'' Sorcerers could be said to have deep enmity with Demons! It was to the point that they subconsciously got ready to attack without even thinking further! The atmosphere became extremely tense, as the Sorcerers all took a closer look at Marvin. If he did something unusual, there would be tens of spells rushing at him! Sorcerers had many instant spells, and although the power might be weaker, the speed would definitely be shocking. The captain of the team of Sorcerers was confident that this Demon would be blasted to pieces! But at that time, in front of the city gates, Marvin raised his head and asked, "Are you sure you want to do this?" "We only want to get in." Jast immediately cursed, "Don''t think that you''ll be able to infiltrate the capital by disguising as a Human! No Demon shall enter under my watch!" After saying that, he prepared to use a powerful spell! Suddenly, a shout rang out from next to him. "Stop!" It was the captain of the Sorcerer team. Jast frowned. Although this team was nominally under his command, they were, in fact, Daniela''s people. He wasn''t fond of them. But they were the ones on duty. "Are you going against your orders?" Jast pretended to be angry, but actually was secretly delighted. This would be a good excuse to exchange this group of people with his own. The captain of the Sorcerer team gave Jast a cold look as she chastised, "Sir Jast, you are too nervous. That person below isn''t a Demon." Jast froze. He suddenly realized that the other members of the Sorcerer team were looking at him as if he was a complete moron! This felt very discomfiting. He subconsciously looked down again. This time, he could see Marvin''s appearance clearly. A very handsome and delicate youth. He looked a bit familiar. Jast''s mind was foggy, as he tried to recall who it was. The mocking voice of the Sorcerer team''s captain rang out again, "If the Elder Council learns that you actually tried to attack the famous [Plane Destroyer], [God Slayer], and Feinan''s Hero, Marvin of White River Valley, what do you think will happen?" The captain''s voice was clear and easily audible. All the people outside the city heard her words too! An uproar broke out! God Slayer Marvin! If someone asked who was most famous in Feinan right now, most people''s first choice would be the Great Elven King! The three Plane Guardians and Astral Beast Eric dared to fight the Gods, there was no doubt about it. Among them, the Great Elven King was the most famous, as the other three didn''t have much of a reputation. And below those four, although stories about the North''s Valkyrie and Rocky Mountain''s three sisters had begun spreading, the most famous was still White River Valley''s Overlord! Plane Destroyer, Dragon Slayer, God Slayer¡­ There were too many titles for just one person! At the start of the Great Calamity, he was the first one to ignite the Source of Fire''s Order. At that time, his appearance had already left a deep mark in everyone''s minds! He was the first to stand up against the attacks of the boundless Chaos Magic Power and bring Order back into the world. Although it was just a bit, it did give hope to Feinan''s inhabitants, just like the four powerhouses who went to fight the Gods. It gave them the hope to keep on living! On Marvin''s interface, his Fame tab was bursting from his past actions, especially the world section! It wasn''t just Feinan continent, either. Rumors about Marvin were spreading even in the Dead Area and other places. He was the Hero of this era! He was impressively famous! ... Everyone present was watching Marvin silently, a warm flame burning in their eyes. That was the flame of hope. Jast''s throat became parched. He looked at Marvin, and his figure overlapped with an image in his mind! No wonder the youth had seemed vaguely familiar... Jast suddenly became startled. Before he could react, Marvin already asked again, "Can we enter, now?" The Sorcerer team''s people nodded frantically. Such a joke! Who didn''t know about the deep relationship between Marvin and Lady Daniela? Who would dare to keep the gates locked? Only someone that was utterly brainless would do that! The city gates were opened immediately! Marvin took the lead and headed toward the entrance. As he reached the threshold, he turned toward the rest of the refugees and beckoned, "Come in, no one can go against the Great Duke''s decree and no one can drive you away." The refugees were in disbelief as they looked up at Jast. The latter was clearly unwilling. He clenched his teeth and struggled to say, "Even if you are Sir Marvin, you can''t interfere with the matters of the capital''s defenses¡­ You may be White River Valley''s Overlord, but you don''t have the final say in Lavis!" The flicker of hope that had been sparked in the refugees was suddenly extinguished! The members of the Sorcerer team also seemed rather upset. They hadn''t heard about Jast refusing to accept refugees and hadn''t expected him to be so daring. He was openly disobeying the Great Duke''s decree! But the city''s defenses were indeed temporarily in his hands. It could be risky to get involved. They were also a bit embarrassed. Marvin was glaring daggers. That Sorcerer was truly too stupid. "You are currently in charge of the defenses of Lavis'' capital?" The latter twitched, feeling startled, and subconsciously nodded, just as Marvin used Night Boundary to appear at the Sorcerer''s side. The next second, Jast was only able to see darkness as he felt a pain in the back of his head... "Sadly, the one in charge of the defenses of the capital is unwell. It seems that the Great Duke will have to choose a replacement." These were the last words Jast heard before falling unconscious. Despite the fact that he was rapidly losing consciousness, these words almost made him puke blood! Jast fell to the ground, but his guards didn''t dare to say anything. The guards were also looking at Marvin with their eyes full of fanatical worship! Marvin turned and looked at the people standing outside the city and calmly proclaimed, "Now, no one will stop you from entering the city." Cheers burst out in front of the city. The foggy atmosphere had been swept clean, and the city gates'' surroundings became extremely lively. The leader of the Sorcerer team forced a smile, and she chose to ignore the fallen Jast. "Sir Marvin, I''ve already sent news of your arrival. The Great Duke is very happy about your visit. She has already made preparations to meet you." Marvin blanked out. He noticed that the other side had used the pronoun "she"! Chapter 554: Unforeseen Event Chapter 554: Unforeseen Event Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When Marvin entered the parlor and saw Daniela sitting in the first seat, his suspicions were confirmed. In fact, in terms of Feinan''s time, the two of them hadn''t met for more than a week, while for Marvin, a month had passed. Daniela had changed a lot, and it felt like she now had the natural air of a ruler. Her eyes were deep, and although she had a weary expression, she smiled genuinely at Marvin''s arrival. Marvin felt rather touched. The two chatted for a while, and Marvin became aware that the current Fairhala 1was different from before. The Demon army''s attack on the capital took countless innocents'' lives, along those of many important powerhouses! Fallen Angel Turalyon, who the Elder Council and many others had considered the most promising inheritor of the Great Duke''s position¡­ had died in battle! And the Great Duke himself disappeared into the depths of the Astral Plane with two Greater Demons. There was no further news of him so far. Daniela could only silently watch these scenes as she protected the Source of Fire''s Order. When they finally repelled the Demon army, Lavis'' people found out that the price they had paid was unimaginable! But the days would continue to pass. Daniela relied on her own power and prestige to inherit the Great Duke''s position. But barely a night had passed before an unforeseen event took place. ... "I truly didn''t think that even in such dire times, someone would jump out to fight against me." "There was still someone that coveted the throne of Lavis." "This is the worst time for there to be infighting over the leadership of the Dukedom." Everyone had been sent out from the parlor. Marvin had suggested that Isabelle go rest while he caught up with Daniela. Only the two of them remained. The future Ice Empress finally showed a helpless and emotional side. She forced a smile and looked at Marvin, murmuring, "Do you believe it?" "If Turalyon had still wanted the throne now, I would have given him the position. He ran the capital for all those years, so I know he would be qualified to inherit the right to rule over Lavis. There were also many people that favored him¡­ But that person is someone else!" Marvin was moved. It seemed like quite a lot had happened while he was gone. Turalyon died in battle, which was really regretful. Whatever their differences, Daniela and Turalyon had been the two most sparkling stars of the Cridland clan. After Marvin helped the Great Duke extract the Divine Source, the two of them simultaneously leveled to the Legend rank. With one being an Ice Angel and the other a Fallen Angel, they were two geniuses born at the same time. With these two people guarding Lavis, this Sorcerer country might have ended up unifying the North one day! But according to Daniela, Turalyon had used a large number of forbidden skills to protect the capital and the people. He fought countless Demons, and more than a thousand died at his hands! Over a thousand! What kind of concept was that?! These weren''t ordinary enemies, they were fierce Demons who had come from the Abyss Gate! Turalyon had depleted his strength fighting them off. Last time he was here, Marvin didn''t have an especially good opinion of that scheming man. Perhaps it was because of him having a rather strong impression of Daniela. But now, he could only feel respect for that man who had given his all while protecting his homeland. In contrast, it was the actions of another one that made Daniela feel shocked and bitterly disappointed. "Hubble, my older brother. He wasn''t here the last time you came." Daniela smiled bitterly as she confided, "I always thought that he was the nicest person to me in the world. He is my older brother, and we were always so close. I trusted him, and he knew all my secrets." "But that man gathered all the elders last night and actually tried to snatch my right to inherit the Great Duke''s position!" "And he used a ridiculous reason, saying that I wasn''t qualified because I am a woman!" After saying that, Daniela''s expression became rather severe. "I don''t know how he convinced those elders, but this morning they already sent someone to tell me that I am only a temporary proxy. The real Great Duke needs to be elected by them! This is the Cridland clan''s decision!" "And they actually demanded that I give them a drop of Divine Source to help my older brother advance to Legend rank!" "All this after only a single night! The Demons only just retreated and they already intend to seize power." Daniela continued in an exhausted tone, "Most people in the city were Turalyon''s trusted people. They are actually more willing to believe in Hubble, someone with no leadership experience, than in me." "What are their heads filled with?!" Marvin remained silent. He quietly listened, neither agreeing nor refuting, only acting as a good listener. Daniela clearly had been suffered from being under too much pressure. In this short period of time, she did her best in the war against Demons and had lost some of her relatives in the fighting. The one she had always considered the most hateful had actually been competing with her fairly. He just had a rather abrasive personality. And the most unbelievable part was that the one who wanted to snatch her position was the one she''d always had the most faith in! She even started to doubt the course of her own life! He had hidden so well for so many years! She only saw love from his eyes all this time, but didn''t notice the envy and malice hidden within them. "Shortly before he died, Turalyon assured me once more that seven years ago, he truly wasn''t the one who poisoned me," Daniela muttered. This had some frightening implications. Marvin sighed and gently grabbed Daniela''s hand. That hand was extremely icy, like she was seriously ill. "I''ll support you whatever happens," Marvin said conscientiously. "Believe me, no one deserves that position more than you do." "The people of Lavis need you, not a power-hungry mortal." Daniela''s expression showed a trace of pain and confusion, "I know¡­ But I don''t know what to do now." Marvin gently patted the back of her hand. "We all have to face the dark side of the world¡­" "Sooner is better than later." "Sometimes, we are forced to make a choice, even if what we decide on is bad. But in contrast, the other options are even worse." "You are the most talented girl I''ve seen, and the fame of the Cridlands will be brought to greater heights in your hands. Lavis will grow in power, even becoming the hegemon of the North!" "I think this is what your father, Turalyon, and those dead warriors would have wanted to see." Marvin finally concluded, "Compared to this, the rest isn''t as important." Daniela nodded with a complicated expression. "They notified me that tonight, they will carry out another meeting. Hubble and I have to attend. At that time, they will vote to decide on the new Great Duke." Marvin smiled. "Tonight?" "Good, I''ll take the chance to join in on the fun. After all¡­" "I am also a Cridland!" Chapter 555: Siblings Chapter 555: Siblings Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The discussion between Marvin and Daniela lasted for no less than two hours. When the door to the parlor finally opened, the maid waiting outside the room took a curious glance. Daniela''s complexion was terrible, and she even seemed to be having trouble smiling. Marvin, on the contrary, was completely calm. "Your proposal, I''ll consider it¡­ Let me think about it," Daniela said. Marvin shrugged. He had already done something like that once, so he didn''t have any issues with it. He nodded as he responded, "You can notify me before it officially starts. I know it will be hard for you to make a firm decision about this, but sometimes, we have to force ourselves to make a choice." "Okay, I''ll go to the [Black Room]. A month has passed, after all." Daniela nodded, and the two left the parlor to head into the depths of the castle. Before the Great Duke disappeared, he gave Daniela all the castle''s permissions to Daniela, and thus she was currently the only one in all of Lavis who could freely enter and exit every corner of the castle. The Black Room was the place that Marvin and the Great Duke used to extract the Divine Source. It was also the core of the entire Cridland clan. After entering the Black Room, he immediately took out Ancestor''s Mystery as well as the Archdevil''s head. After doing everything exactly as the Great Duke had shown him, Marvin was also able to put the squeeze on the pitiful Archdevil. In the evening, he walked out of the Black Room, feeling somewhat tired. However, excitement could be seen in his eyes. He had successfully wrung out three drops of Divine Source! Divine Source was very precious. Marvin''s advanced Divine Vessel had been able to evolve successfully after he absorbed the Divine Source of the Wilderness God''s avatar. Before that, the Divine Source he obtained had been given to the Book of Nalu. Now that he could use it himself, he wouldn''t waste something so valuable on that strange book. He injected the two drops of Divine Source into the advanced Divine Vessel. But it didn''t seem to give any sort of reaction. He checked his interface, and saw that the information on his Divine Vessel''s cultivation was very clear: [Advanced Divine Vessel (One advancement) (13% fusion)] [Advancement requirement: Divine Source 2/10] ... Seeing the numbers, Marvin couldn''t help but sigh. The advanced Divine Vessel was simply a bottomless pit. Wanting to cultivate that thing would be a huge consumption of resources! He wasn''t feeding it just any common stuff! This was Divine Source! There was no need to explain how precious Divine Source was. Marvin might not be able to get Divine Source every time he killed a Divine Servant. In contrast, the Comprehension points, which he needed to level up as a Ruler of the Night, were a lot easier to get! But he wasn''t discouraged. He knew that this was practically the only way to break through his bodily limitations. After cultivating the advanced Divine Vessel by giving it enough Divine Source, the Divine Vessel would eventually upgrade far enough to cause a chain reaction. At that time, Marvin might be able to break through his body''s limitations. Not only would his attributes break through the 30 point limit, but he would also obtain new and very useful abilities. This was what the Fairy had told him. Even though the Migratory Bird Council had offered another method to break through the limits, Marvin felt that relying on an Ultimate Shapechange to break through the body''s limits wasn''t reliable enough. Although turning into a Bronze Dragon like Sky Fury could admittedly give him a Bronze Dragon''s attributes, overcoming the weakness of the Human body, it was still only a type of Shapechange, so he couldn''t break the shackles of mankind and let him use his own abilities with the enhanced attributes. People like Blade Master Kangen or the Cloud Monk strove to break through via the Martial Path, which was also another possible method, but Marvin didn''t have enough time. In fact, he doubted whether he could ever fathom the most advanced levels of the Martial Path. Thus, despite the fact that he practiced his Desperation style, he didn''t put much hope on that path. ''Among all these paths, the most suitable for me is definitely cultivating the Divine Vessel.'' ''Divine Source might be very precious to others, but I can get 1 to 2 drops every month. In the future, there will likely be many conflicts between me and the Gods, so I''ll make up the rest with the Divine Source from the Divine Servants.'' Marvin knew that he was walking on a path that opposed the Gods. In the future, he wouldn''t be the one exterminated. It would be the countless Apostles and Divine Servants. This was a conflict of interests, ideals, and faith. No one could stop this from happening. ... When he left the Black Room, Daniela was still deliberating. He looked at the sky and smiled. "The meeting you talked about will soon begin." Daniela sighed, "He is my older brother." "Please give him a chance¡­" Marvin nodded. He then disappeared into the darkness. As Daniela watched Marvin leave, the blank expression on her face gradually disappeared, replaced by toughness. She returned to her study and began to handle the relevant government affairs. As for tonight''s meeting, she wouldn''t participate. Someone would go in her stead. ... In a hidden cave of the snowy mountain. Under the light of a candle, shadows were unsettled. This was a secret meeting place of the Cridland clan and was also where the Elder Council held its meetings. In Lavis'' political system, the Elder Council was mostly used to place checks on the ruler''s power. The Cridland clan''s Elder Council was mostly composed of old and influential men. Unfortunately, the people of Lavis didn''t know about the Elder Council. They only knew that Lavis'' power was in the hands of the Great Duke! This was because the Sorcerers valued power very highly. The Great Duke had been incredibly powerful, to the point that the Elder Council couldn''t restrict him at all and was only decoration. During the Great Duke''s time, every decision had been made by him alone. As a formality, he would let this group of elders give advice, but everyone knew that the Great Duke didn''t let them interfere with his own decisions. They very discreetly retreated behind the scenes. But now, times had changed. Turalyon died, and the Great Duke disappeared. The Elder Council, after being reminded by a certain ambitious person, suddenly discovered that they had some status now! They couldn''t restrict the power of the Great Duke before, but was there an issue if it was the young Daniela with her shallow foundations? At Hubble''s instigation, the Elder Council members became excited overnight. They had a meeting and made a secret decision: They would choose Hubble as the new Great Duke, as he was closer to the council''s members. As for Daniela, she was a woman, after all. Moreover, she had a very good relationship with Hubble. They believed that even if she was unwilling, she wouldn''t go against her older brother. They also thought of a good way to comfort Daniela. They could just ask Hubble to arrange an empty position for her. That woman was quite powerful, so it would be worth keeping her around. In the depths of the cave, the six elders were sitting upright. There were a few other people standing to the side, including Hubble, who was wearing a long gown. "Daniela still hasn''t arrived? It''s already time!" An elder looked at the hourglass nearby and suddenly yelled, "That child doesn''t understand rules at all!" Hubble smiled faintly. "No need to worry, my younger sister might have been delayed by an official matter." "Hmpf¡­ The Great Duke didn''t appoint an heir before he left," the elder spat resentfully. "What kind of matter could she be busy with now? Our clan''s internal affairs have yet to be settled. She truly doesn''t know what is good for her!" "She and Turalyon were indeed the few heirs designated by the Great Duke, but now, whether it is the Elder Council or the many clans and officers inside the city, they support Hubble as the heir to the Great Duke. She was quite clever, taking advantage of the war regulations to take the Great Duke''s position just after the fighting ended. It seems that she didn''t put us in her eyes." A few elders were whispering to each other, growing more dissatisfied as time passed. Hubble smiled, seeming quite pleased with himself. He understood Daniela. His younger sister was very clever and was also a talented person, but she had a fatal weakness: she trusted him too much. The two were siblings, but Daniela had always been eye-catching since she was born, leaving him to only play a supportive role all the time. Although he had been putting on a mask in front of her, Daniela never suspected him after all these years. Even when that poisoning happened seven years ago, Hubble had been a possible suspect, but Daniela directly refused to consider that he might be the culprit. Ultimately, that left Turalyon as the most likely perpetrator. That matter had enraged the Great Duke, and Daniela was guarded even more tightly afterwards. Hubble didn''t dare to try again, afraid that he might be discovered. Over time, the envy in his heart festered and became ever more twisted. He envied her gift... the two were obviously siblings, so why would there be such a huge gap? He had the bloodline of the noble Blackpearl Python. His birth had drawn great admiration in the family. But after the Ice Angel was born, he was immediately given the cold shoulder. This disparity made him feel like collapsing. Especially since after Turalyon revealed his Fallen Angel bloodline, he lost any chance of standing out in the future. He could only retreat behind the scenes and keep playing the role of the gentle older brother. It''s just that he always worked in the dark, so that one day, if an opportunity appeared, he would be able to seize it. It seemed that fate hadn''t abandoned him! ''This is my opportunity!'' ''Daniela definitely won''t refuse my request! I''ll have her become my aide. She is my younger sister, she should do this much!'' Hubble''s eyes were full of his thirst for power. Outside the hidden cave, gentle footsteps could be heard. "You finally arrived, my dear younger sister¡­" Hubble happily welcomed. But his smile suddenly froze. "Why is it you?" Marvin calmly entered the cave and sat on the chair, laughing as he looked at Hubble. "Of course it is me, mydear older brother 1." Chapter 556: Surgery Chapter 556: Surgery Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin''s appearance startled everyone! Hubble seemed to be uneasy and he couldn''t help but look at the corner of the room. There stood a man with an embarrassed expression. Jast. After Turalyon''s death, that guy had jumped at the opportunity to become Hubble''s trusted aide. The order to not allow ordinary people into the city had actually come from Hubble. Jast was just dutifully carrying it out for him. But Marvin''s appearance had messed up some of Hubble''s plans. He wasn''t sure about the extent of Marvin and Daniela''s relationship, so he had yet to make a decision. "Mister Marvin." Hubble chose his words very carefully as he solemnly said, "This is a very official meeting. It concerns the right of inheritance of the Cridland clan¡­" Marvin waved his hand in dismissal and addressed the whole room: "What you mean is, first, you have already made the decision, as everyone here already considers Mister Hubble the heir. Second, I don''t have the qualifications to interfere with the clan''s internal affairs. Isn''t that what you meant?" An embarrassed expression appeared on Hubble''s face. He was quite a scheming and hypocritical person. Regardless of the nature of the matter, he would usually be able to control his facial expressions. That kind of person would definitely be very troublesome in times of peace. But in the current chaotic era, such subtlety wasn''t as important. This was also the reason Marvin could act with so little restraint. In the entire Lavis Dukedom, there was no one besides Daniela that could contend against him. ... The others listened to Marvin''s words while sneering. One elder among them stood up and berated, "Since you already know, why are you still asking?" "What about Daniela? Did she send you?" "To even dare to leak the location of the clan''s secret meeting place, she will receive the clan''s punishment!" The others echoed in assent! In the secret cave, everyone criticized Daniela relentlessly. After no less than two minutes, they finally stopped talking shit. Marvin was still sitting very calmly as he asked with disdain, "Done talking?" Jast suddenly felt a chill... He had an ominous premonition. He subconsciously took a few steps back, pressing against the wall. The others didn''t seem to have any such feeling. In their eyes, although Marvin was said to be a hero with the strength of a Legend, he surely wouldn''t dare to act recklessly in their territory. This was the core of the Cridland clan, so how could they be here without any powerhouses keeping watch?! If Marvin dared to act out, they would make him pay the price for provoking the Cridland clan! Hubble took a deep breath and looked closely at Marvin. "Mister Marvin, Lavis and White River Valley are close allies. Could it be that you want to destroy this relationship?" Marvin jeered back, "You all think far too highly of yourselves." "On what basis can you represent the Cridland clan?" "To be honest, I am ashamed by the appearance of scum like you in the Cridland clan." After saying this, Marvin abruptly stood up. The frightening aura of a Devil burst from his body! Everyone blanched in fear! This was the aura of the Molten Archdevil! During Marvin''s mission in the Crimson Wasteland, his Molten bloodline had been stimulated by the Greater Demon Balkh. Even if that bloodline was still weak and no real strength could be released from it, the nature of the aura was already very dreadful. Everyone was shocked. "Those of you who said that I don''t have the qualifications to participate in the Cridland clan''s internal affairs, do you not know what this is?" He raised an arm and shook his wrist, showing the dazzling appearance of Ancestor''s Mystery. Hubble glanced at Marvin''s wrists and couldn''t hide his longing and greed. Only pity remained in Marvin''s heart. "[Ancestor''s Mystery]!?" "Who are you?! Aren''t you White River Valley''s Marvin?" "How could you have a Devil bloodline?" The elders seemed quite shocked. Marvin really did feel rather sorry for them. These people lacked information. Perhaps the Great Duke simply didn''t share his information with them. Thus, he raised his head and looked at them pridefully as he declared, "I am Diross'' descendant, the owner of Ancestor''s Mystery." "The blood of the Cridland clan flows in my veins. When the Great Duke signed the alliance contract with me, this point had already been verified. In other words, I''m also a member of the Cridland clan." "As for whether I am qualified to speak here, I wonder how many people in Fairhala, or in all of Lavis, have inherited the Cridland bloodline as strongly as I have?" They looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what to say. The news Marvin just revealed to them was too shocking. The Molten Archdevil''s bloodline... That wasn''t inferior to Daniela''s Ice Angel bloodline! If awakened, he would definitely be an unmatched powerhouse! Remembering that Marvin already had the strength to slay Gods, they suddenly felt a bit foolish. Hubble''s expression was uneasy as he tried to say something to retort, but Marvin had already decisively continued, "I, Marvin Cridland, on behalf of White River Valley, and on behalf of myself, fully support Daniela as the inheritor to the position of Lavis'' Great Duke." "In my eyes, besides Daniela, no one else he has the qualifications to the inheritance." "I hope that everyone present can take this into consideration." They were all silent, unsure how to answer. But at that time, Hubble suddenly spoke up. "They do not need to think about it, this matter has already been decided." "My younger sister won''t refuse my request," he insisted, his tone very resolute. He looked at Marvin malignantly as he pointed out, "Mister Marvin, although the blood of the Cridland clan also flows in your veins, your grandfather Diross stole the family treasure and had already been expelled by the clan. Thus, your words have no meaning." "Now, please leave this place immediately!" "I am the future Great Duke of Lavis. If White River Valley still wants to work together with Lavis, then I must ask that you conduct yourself with dignity!" Marvin showed a thoughtful smile as he looked at the rest. "Does everyone here think this way?" He had a strange look in his eyes. The elders looked at each other in hesitation for a while, but ultimately recalled all of Hubble''s tempting promises. One of them said while grinding his teeth, "We can''t let a woman become the new Duke!" "Hubble is the best choice!" "Even with your support, we will still choose Hubble!" Marvin suddenly laughed loudly. They were all baffled. "Why are you laughing?" Marvin''s smiling expression vanished, becoming one of pity. "You know¡­ Daniela told me to give you a chance." "She is still too soft-hearted." "In this regard, even the lazy Ivan is more decisive than she is¡­" Hubble suddenly paled as he demanded, "What are you planning?" "Do you want to become an enemy of the Cridland clan?" But the only response he received was the area plunging into darkness! In an instant, the entire secret cave was swallowed by shadows! Advanced Divine Vessel activated! [Shadow] Domain activated! Marvin''s lazy voice echoed from the darkness: "I''m just helping with cleaning up some pests." Then, the aura of death began to rise up in the cave. Everyone lost the ability to see, and they were thrown into chaos! ... Outside the hidden cave, a silhouette was crazily fleeing the mountain! ''That lunatic! He really acted against them!'' Jast was frightened as he kept going as fast as he could. ''I must spread the news! Daniela is simply a murderer!'' As he was stumbling in panic, a young girl appeared on the mountain, just in front of him. When he noticed her, all he was able to think of was that she seemed somewhat familiar. The girl raised up her daggers. A pair of daggers that glittered like stars. This was the last thing Jast saw. Isabelle silently beheaded him. A 4th rank Sorcerer was way too weak in front of a Legend Assassin. ... In the darkness, some people were gasping for breath, some were fleeing, and some were just screaming bloody murder as they panicked. But death would still find them. The killer''s movements flowed naturally and without any emotion, accurate and delicate, as if conducting surgery. After a while, the shadows scattered, leaving only corpses in the meeting area. Marvin cleaned his daggers while slowly departing from the cave. Someone would take care of cleaning up the aftermath. In this world, if a force wanted to maintain its power, it would have to make sure to remove any tumors that sprang up inside. In the end, Daniela understood that, so she had surreptitiously gathered the Legend powerhouses for a secret meeting. After they were dismissed, they would find out that the Demon army had stealthily attacked the capital once again, killing Hubble and the others. That group of people would get proper burials. Then, there would be no one left in the territory to stop the future Ice Empress from gaining her destined radiance. Lavis was bound to bring about a new era in the North! Marvin knew that even without him, Daniela would definitely still have acted out of necessity. But that would have caused her great torment. Doing it for her was equivalent to paying her back. After all, she had done a lot for him in White River Valley. Also, by helping her with this, the two would become closer. "Let''s go. The long-distance Teleportation array should have been attuned by now. It''s time to go home," Marvin called to Isabelle as he began to walk up the mountain. The girl nodded in acknowledgement and glanced back. The city at the bottom of the mountain was still sleeping peacefully. Most of the populace probably wouldn''t learn about what had happened that night. Maybe this was also a kind of happiness. If Turalyon hadn''t died, Daniela may never have discovered her brother''s perfidy. As the saying goes, ignorance is bliss. The Source of Fire''s Order was raging atop the mountain. This rare Sanctuary seemed especially tranquil. The two entered the array, and Daniela''s trusted aide activated it. The North''s night flashed past and ultimately disappeared in the chaotic space. ... Darkness was the paradise for Dreams. During the long nights of these difficult times, most people struggled in their dreams. A stunning woman arrived outside White River Valley. Her eyes were very beautiful, glistening like pearls. "Even the Dream Guardians weren''t able to kill you¡­ I won''t underestimate you again, Marvin." "I''ll be acting personally now, so you''d better not give me any opportunities." She was smiling to herself as her body slowly merged with the Sanctuary. The Sanctuary''s light, which should have repelled her, surprisingly didn''t try to push her out. In fact, it was slowly ushering her in. She was holding a smooth feather in her hand. ¡­ A/N: The transitional plot is just about finished, the next part of the story will be unfolding! Chapter 557: Past Life! Chapter 557: Past Life! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation During Marvin''s absence, White River Valley was still running smoothly. In fact, even though he had experienced such a long and challenging trip, from the point of view of those in the Sanctuary, he had only been gone for about four days. When Marvin arrived at the Wizard Tower next to River Shore City, Madeline immediately came out to greet him. The Succubus City Lord was very surprised. After all, Marvin returned so soon after departing. But she didn''t find it odd to see the girl that he brought back with him. Since it was late in the night, Marvin didn''t wake Anna and the others, who were already asleep, instead returning to White River Valley on Madeline''s magic carpet. On the way, Isabelle remained silent. She had changed greatly, and Madeline also wasn''t the same Madeline as before. The two didn''t talk to each other at all as they travelled. Marvin only asked about what had happened after he left, and Madeline dutifully answered, methodically summarizing everything. Thanks to the foundations laid by Daniela, the entire Sanctuary was in good working condition, including River Shore City, the Valley itself, as well as the newly established Sword Harbor. Under the protection of the Dark Knights, Marvin''s new orders were implemented strictly, and no talent in White River Valley was wasted. The able were armed and sent to hunt in small teams, killing some small monsters every day, reducing the pressure on the Sanctuary. As for the refugees whose fighting capabilities were lacking, some of them also started joining the training camp on their own. Marvin had arranged for the instructors to receive very significant rewards. They gained twice as many contribution points as a regular warrior each week, spurring them to go all-out with the soldiers'' training regimens. In four days, the first training camp was already one-third done. Many people joining the militia were in their primes and already possessed the most basic fighting abilities. Marvin did not expect them to become experts. It would be good enough as long as they could cooperate to get rid of some monsters in the Sanctuary''s surroundings. At the same time, he also knew that these people would grow a lot faster when hunting than when waiting in the safety of the Sanctuary. From this it could be seen that although they didn''t have the Essence Absorption System, when under pressure, it was easier to trigger their potential. ... Having top-tier forces wasn''t something White River Valley was concerned about. What Marvin needed right now for the territory was to strengthen its most basic powers, including the militia and the hunting squadrons, as well as to create a knight troop. As for the last matter, before Marvin made the final decision, potential recruits were screened by the knights from River Shore City. After all, River Shore City''s defenses had a better foundation in this field. After a fair amount of education and training, they would become the core of White River Valley''s power. On Sword Harbor''s side, it was still at a rudimentary stage for now. Many fishermen gathered there and started building some small fishing boats. Because the Chaos Magic Power permeated the sea very slowly, the surface was still peaceful. Some people were able to go out to fish in the past few days, which was good news. In any case, the people there didn''t lose hope and just settle for eking out a living while waiting to die. They had recovered their yearning for life. These were the people Marvin wished to protect. ... This was the current situation regarding the manpower in his lands. Then there were the matters of food and weapons. Marvin''s trip to Steel City had fulfilled the latter need to some extent. They had reached an agreement with the people from Morrigan''s Heart. The soldiers were willing to sell weapons to White River Valley. But they wanted to barter rather than be paid in gold, with food as their main request. Before leaving, Marvin had said that they couldn''t use force to coerce these upright soldiers. Under the great efforts of Madeline and Lola, both sides made several offers back and forth, but due to White River Valley also needing to keep a reserve of food, they didn''t have enough to exchange for as many weapons as they needed. With White River Valley''s growing population and all the people that were joining the militia or hunting squads, if they couldn''t provide enough weapons, these people would have to train empty-handed. This was a possible problem that Marvin had thought of before leaving for the Supreme Jungle. ''It seems that it''s time to head for Arborea,'' Marvin decided. He already had a solution. There was a lot of food in the twelve golden bulls, but that didn''t solve the root of the problem. The grains of the season had just started being cultivated. White River Valley''s sprawling land and the areas along the river would have to wait till autumn for this year''s harvest. But before that, they still needed to pass the days. Thus, the only way to have enough food to trade some away was to buy from Arborea. Marvin''s trip to Arborea had convinced him that it was a very suitable plane for growing food. If the Shadow Prince hadn''t squeezed the inhabitants for faith so thoroughly, they might have already become very prosperous. And Arborea''s current ruler could be considered Marvin''s close acquaintance. Her older brother, Prince Aragon, was in Sword Harbor and would break through the Legend Realm anytime. The only troublesome part was that with Marvin''s current level of strength, he couldn''t enter Arborea! Arborea was a Secondary Plane that could only sustain beings of up to level 18. Marvin was now level 22 and would be rejected by Arborea''s will. He believed that unless he figured out a way to bypass the problem, he could only send someone else. But he was worried that the person he sent wouldn''t be able to succeed. It wasn''t that Marvin had no one to trust, but this was an interplanar deal. It involved too many factors. He would feel uncomfortable about it if he didn''t go in person. Moreover, there were various other matters that needed attending to. There had been some change in the western Deathly Silent Hills. A few days ago, the traces of some Dwarves seemed to have appeared in Jewel Bay, to the north, according to some scouts. And furthermore, while he was away, the Adventurer Camp had expanded further. A group of adventurers found an anomaly to the south. One thing after the other¡­ Even though Madeline was clear and concise, Marvin still felt a headache coming on. While he wasn''t there, most of the matters were handled by Anna, but Marvin still had to take care of the most important ones. They were piling up waiting for him. "Being an Overlord isn''t such a good thing. So many things are happening these days." Marvin couldn''t help but rub his temples on the trip back. As they arrived, Madeline showed a teasing smile. "How will Master deal with these matters?" Marvin sternly answered, "These matters can only be resolved one by one." "The most important thing now is to get some good rest." After saying this, he ignored Madeline''s surprised expression as he jumped down from the magic carpet with Isabelle following just after, and entered the castle. After casually finding a servant and having her take Isabelle to a room, Marvin returned to his own room. As he lay down on the soft bed, a wave of fatigue surged up. He had been adventuring outside for all this time and had been tensed up for so long. But he could relax now that he was back in his Sanctuary. The radiating Source of Fire''s Order made him feel very comfortable. He felt at ease with the Eye of Justice and the Dark Knights protecting his territory. Marvin wasn''t normally someone who would easily feel secure. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so meticulous when accomplishing everything. In this chaotic world, each night was so nerve-wracking. The events of the Crimson Wilderness had put him through so much pressure. He had earned himself a nice, long rest. His eyelids became heavier, and slowly drooped shut. He was so tired, he didn''t notice that just as he closed his eyes, a barefooted woman with fair skin appeared in his bedroom. There was a feather between her ring and index fingers. "Sleep tight." "You deserve to have a beautiful dream. After all, it is too tiring for someone to support a Sanctuary all on their own," Ambella softly cooed. Marvin, who had still been frowning, suddenly relaxed. He fell asleep. It felt like a thousand years passed. When he woke up from the embrace of oblivion, noisy voices could be heard next to him! "Low Light Vision +10 Necklace of Whispers, huge sale!" "Recruiting specialists for the [Hidden Granary] instance! Assassins and Rangers not needed, we''ll be gathering around the pillar to heal!" "Carrying newbies, 5000 credits to go from level 1 to 5. Can also help with advancement missions!" Marvin fell into a daze. ''Where... is this?'' Chapter 558: Classmate Party Chapter 558: Classmate Party Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Everything seemed so familiar, but Marvin''s brain was in a mess! Was this¡­ the Six Pearl Harbors!? He took a deep breath and checked his interface: [ID: Mr. M] [Class: God of Shadow and Slaughter ¨C Ruler of the Night ¨C Phantom Assassin¡­] [God Realm: Nothingness] [Followers: 3478] ... Below was a long swath of information! Marvin rubbed his temples, but couldn''t hold down the shock in his heart! ''My former memories¡­'' ''Didn''t I transmigrate? Why am I back?!'' ''Hold on¡­ When exactly did I transmigrate in the first place?'' Marvin closed his eyes, trying to recall. But regarding the memory of that time, he drew a blank! The people in his surroundings seemed real. The game had many features that hadn''t existed in the actual plane of Feinan. Compared to the actual place where he had brought about so many changes, the game''s version of Feinan had gone through all kinds of suffering, but still managed to regain some vitality thanks to the arrival of the Golden Children. [System reminder: The Avondale Guild submitted a warrant¡­] [System reminder: The Asura Guild submitted a warrant¡­] [System reminder: The Kalmar Guild submitted a warrant¡­] Marvin remained silent. He faintly remembered that before transmigrating, he really did come into conflict with these three guilds. It didn''t seem to be a big deal! All he did was steal a Secondary Plane from them. After all, he was the newly ascended God of Shadow and Slaughter, so he needed a territory to establish his God Realm! Those NPC followers needed a place to go. He came to the Six Pearl Harbors now because he had just obtained the Nothingness Core and was following the procedures to set up his God Realm. He had returned to Feinan to deal with the next step of his ascension quest. After all, ascending to Godhood was only the beginning. Although he was ahead of the other players for the moment, he still couldn''t slack off! ''So¡­ what happened with the [Transmigration]?'' Marvin still felt that something was wrong, like everything seemed too familiar. He suddenly opened the game interface and chose to log off from the game! ... Outside the window, Marvin could see heavy traffic. Even though Marvin was living on the 18th floor, there were floating cars sweeping past. The huge and expensive game capsule occupied two-thirds of the room. In this quickly-developing world, Marvin owned that game capsule because he was a professional gamer! Just as he got out from the capsule, an automated voice echoed, "Reminder! Reminder! Mr. Marvin, you have a University class meeting at 4 pm today." Marvin scratched his head slowly. He had yet to recover from his shock. But regardless, he still remembered his electronic sprite''s name. "Zebra¡­ Check for me¡­ What day is it?" He urgently needed to know what had happened! Everything in his surroundings seemed so real! Could he have been taking a nap all along? No way, right? How could a nap have lasted so long? Marvin was doubtful. The electronic sprite quickly gave him the correct time: "Today is the 13th day of the 7th month of the year 2317. The latest trade has already been completed. Your two pieces of equipment in your gamehave been sold. 14000 credits have been sent to your account. Naturally, the tax has already been deducted." Year 2317. That''s right. Marvin sat there in a daze, suddenly blanking out. I''ve returned. This is¡­ Did I ever leave? That dream¡­ That transmigration¡­ was so thrilling! It was so real. He just remained seated there as time passed, and soon, it was 3 pm. Marvin came to a realization. The afternoon Classmate Party! He couldn''t give up on reality because of a strange dream, could he? Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help laughing at himself. The Classmate Party¡­ Wasn''t that the place where people sought fame? ... 4pm, at the Wakeland Restaurant. When Marvin entered the restaurant''s lobby, a few classmates with sharp eyes recognized him! "Hey! Marvin arrived!" "That kid still came. I still thought he wouldn''t show up again." "Yo, it looks like he is wearing nice clothes, it seems that he is doing well after retiring from the military." "Shush, don''t talk about others like that, I was also in the field with him. What happened last time wasn''t his fault." "Yeah¡­ I heard he became a professional gamer to support himself¡­" These voices, loud or quiet, sneering or sympathizing, they all fell into Marvin''s ears. Maybe they thought Marvin couldn''t hear. An indescribable smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he mused, ''I may have lost the ability to fight, but how could I lose all my ability in such a short time?'' But he wouldn''t bother bickering with these people. They were only people who had been average all their lives. Upon seeing a proud, talented person lose his ability and fall from the sky, turning into a disabled person, any ordinary person would inwardly feel a bit of glee, wouldn''t they? Originally jealous, now sympathetic. Marvin noticed these things clearly. Yes, the current Marvin was a complete waste. If not for superior medical treatments and technologies, the paralyzed Marvin wouldn''t be able to even sit down on the wheelchair and reach the restaurant on his own. At the same time, because he had lost control of his body, he could only take solace in the game capsule. He had lost everything else, but he still had his brain. His mind''s reactions were still A-level, and thus he became one of the very best in the virtual world. ... "Take a seat!" "Marvin, come over and share a table with us!" At that time, a few classmates that Marvin still had pretty good relationships with welcomed him, and they went to a table in the corner. Marvin greeted them back and approached. His mind was now in chaos, uncertain about what was going on with the previous "transmigration". He decided that remaining silent on that subject was for the best. His classmates at this table had gotten along with him relatively well at school. At the same time, they weren''t the most remarkable group at school. The most outstanding group of people had yet to arrive. "Those guys from Xu Qing, how come they have yet to arrive?" Marvin casually asked after taking a seat. The others gave hollow laughs. A fat man at the side was full of envy as he muttered, "They¡­ Their Heaven Shield Office can be very busy¡­" "You didn''t see the news from a few days ago, the Heaven Shield Office found another entrance to [That World]. Even though it''s blocked, there is still a chance to enter." "The Xu Qing guys must be busy with that thing. Superheroes like them, maybe they don''t even have time to participate in Classmate Parties. Marvin remained silent. Xu Qing, Heaven Shield Office, That World. Some events that he''d forgotten for some reason drifted back into his mind. But at that time, some voices came from the entrance: "Ehh, it''s He Dongning." "Haha, she and Marvin had always been hanging out, a model couple¡­ But now¡­" Marvin frowned! Chapter 559: Dream? Reality? Chapter 559: Dream? Reality? Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation He Dongning. This name hadn''t appeared in Marvin''s mind for a long time. But when her name was mentioned, a ripple appeared in his heart. As everyone laughed, an elegantly dressed woman walked over with a smile. She always had that confident expression, carrying a bit of pride. Her eyes were beautiful and she glanced at everyone, looking just like a queen. Her expression stayed exactly the same, up until she saw Marvin calmly sitting in a corner. A strange look hovered on her face at that time. But no one could understand the meaning of that expression, especially since it only lasted for an instant. Marvin didn''t understand either. Soon, she sat down, surrounded by other people. Marvin didn''t speak a word. A long time ago, there were some stories between them, but now, they were unwilling to mention the past. The gap between them was too huge. "Clap!" A hand fell on Marvin''s shoulder. A rather friendly classmate comforted in a low voice, "Don''t feel sad, it''s all in the past." "Come, drink." He apparently thought that Marvin''s silence was due to him feeling sorrowful. But in fact, Marvin''s silence was because of doubt. Even when He Dongning had first appeared, he''d felt doubt. It felt as if he had seen this all before¡­ a surreal sensation. His transmigration to Feinan and the current reality, which one was the truth? Marvin couldn''t say. He kept having a feeling like someone was spying on him. He subconsciously looked to the side. Coincidentally, He Dongning was also looking in his direction. She was looking at Marvin, apparently thinking of something. The people at her table were also quiet. When their gazes met, Marvin''s eyes suddenly widened. The next second, he suddenly maneuvered his wheelchair and left. He used his maximum speed to flee to the other side of the restaurant! "What happened to Marvin?!" "What the hell are you doing?" "Did that kid get triggered by seeing He Dongning and then go crazy?" "What can he do as a handicapped person?" Marvin ignored all of their comments as his wheelchair quickly wove between the tables, almost knocking down a few servers. But Marvin didn''t care about all this. He Dongning''s face was filled with shock. Regardless of whether it was Marvin from before the accident or after it, he had always remained very calm. It was strange for him to react like this during the Classmate Party. She thought Marvin was coming to meet her, and she was thinking fast, getting ready to greet him. Several tables of eyes burst with the flame of gossip. But to everyone''s surprise and shock, Marvin actually went right past their tables! His silhouette directly disappeared into the walkway at the entrance, leaving everyone feeling surprised. "Maybe he urgently needed to rush to the toilet," joked a guy who thought himself very attractive. "We have to show our understanding, after all." He Dongning gave him a cold look, saying nothing. Making a joke like that about a disabled person was rude, whatever the case was. She looked back in the direction of the entrance with a doubtful expression. ... Marvin calmly observed his surroundings at the end of the walkway. ''Disappeared.'' That shadow just now, that face, Marvin definitely wasn''t mistaken. He lost his self-control because he actually noticed someone that should have never appeared in this world! Wizard God Lance! Just now, Marvin saw with his own eyes that the server at He Dongning''s table was shockingly Lance, the creator of Feinan Continent! Were the two just lookalikes? Marvin didn''t think so. But even if he was only someone that looked the same, Marvin still had to ask to make sure. But he clearly saw the other party walk this way. In theory, he shouldn''t have been able to disappear so quickly. But the path in front of him was empty, and that server had basically disappeared. Marvin remained seated there for a while, before slowly returning to the banquet. Everyone was sitting there and drinking, flattering each other with compliments. Only Marvin was eating by himself without talking to those around him, even falling into contemplation. Others tried saying a few words to him, but upon receiving no response, they decided to drop the matter. After all, who didn''t know how terrible it was for a young talent who had the potential to become a future S-class superhero to end up like this? He was still alive, which was a miracle in itself. Some people with more extreme points of view felt that if they met with Marvin''s circumstances, they would be better off dead. Being alive like that was another form of torture in itself, wasn''t it? The people who had once looked up to him were now looking at him with pity. The girlfriend who had once walked alongside him was now the brightest star of the Federation, while he was still playing games for a living. His brothers, who would risk their lives and limbs for him, were already exploring another galaxy, while he could only look up at the stars from a room on the 18th floor. His everything was locked in the game capsule. In this world, he already couldn''t accomplish anything anymore. "This world¡­" "That world¡­" Marvin whispered, his eyes brightening. But at that time, a familiar voice echoed beside his ears. "Are you okay?" Marvin raised his head and saw the familiar face of his ex-girlfriend in front of his eyes as she said, "Long time no see." The others stepped aside discreetly to give them some space, using the pretext of proposing a toast. There were only the two of them left at the table. He Dongning sat down calmly. Marvin didn''t answer, only staring at her without moving. Perhaps it was because Marvin had been looking at her for a long time, but He Dongning''s heart raced. She forced a smile and asked, "What''s going on?" Marvin slowly extended his hand, and under everyone''s surprised gazes, he gently caressed He Dongning''s face! "You know what I hate the most?" "It''s not losing everything, I can bear that suffering. Rather¡­" "It''s someone trying to peek into my unique memories in vain." "I caused you a little bit of panic, didn''t I? And thus you personally descended into my consciousness and attached yourself to the identity of my ex-girlfriend." "How long do you want to trap me to sleep in this space? Or are you trying to kill me off completely?!" After these last words, Marvin''s killing intent deepened as he growled, "He Dongning? Or¡­" "Miss Ambella?" He Dongning suddenly slapped Marvin''s hand away and looked at him as if he was a psycho. "You are insane!" The others also looked at him with similar expressions. Marvin remained calm, closing his eyes. He then suddenly shouted, "You are just memories! Don''t think you are real!" Chapter 560: Lance Chapter 560: Lance Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "I don''t understand what you are saying?" He Dongning was still at a loss, her eyes flickering. "Are you feeling uncomfortable? What made you start talking nonsense?" Marvin looked around coldly at his surroundings. He knew that everything before him was a mirage... No, not a mirage. This was a dream! Why did all of this seem familiar to him? Because he had experienced it already, and not just once! A part of his memories of these repetitions had been missing. Ambella couldn''t erase his memories completely, as that would definitely cause a huge backlash. It was a lot easier to erase only a portion of the memories and try to suppress the rest. "I have to admit that you are very troublesome, you actually managed to sneak into White River Valley." "Even the Eye of Justice was unable to notice you. I really made a huge mistake." Marvin''s expression was very unpleasant as he glared at "He Dongning". "How long have I been sleeping now? Two days? Three days?" He was certain that he had been trapped in that dream, reliving it many times, because the feeling of familiarity was so intense. He must have been stuck in a loop of memories. Under Ambella''s careful arrangement, he might have never woken up! The ability to manipulate dreams was the frightening Domain of the Dream God. Marvin''s willpower had always been high, but he was most vulnerable when he was sleeping at night. Ambella took advantage of this and sneaked into his room at that time, allowing her to control his dreams. He was sure that for White River Valley''s people, he had already been sleeping for several days! With the chaotic state in Feinan, a few days could lead to great changes! Marvin still had many things that he needed to do. If he remained trapped in his dream for a long time, he might be killed by Ambella! Thus, his tone was quite bad as he rejected the dream. But in fact, he didn''t know how to drive Ambella out of his own consciousness. He only knew that he had to maintain a firm attitude and stay clear-headed. This was most important. Sure enough, after Marvin spoke, even though the surroundings didn''t change, everyone he saw other than He Dongning disappeared. In the dining hall, only the countless tables and He Dongning''s cold glare remained. "You also surprised me." "Mr. Marvin, the first time I saw this dream, I inwardly marvelled at your creativity. I thought this world was your own fantasy." "But as time passed, I discovered many doubtful points." He Dongning''s expression began to change, returning to being Ambella''s smile. "This world is real, isn''t it?" Her gaze became even more passionate as she pressed, "What did I see? A game? Called ?" "A God of Shadow and Slaughter, this was your projection in the other world?" "You aren''t White River Valley''s Marvin, right? You are a trespasser!" Ambella was rejoicing. "This is really a startling secret. Everyone has been curious. How did White River Valley''s hero, Marvin, rise up so abruptly?" "Rest assured, Mister Marvin, I won''t kill you this time." "Your memory is too precious! This involves another plane, even the existence of a Multiverse. This is extraordinarily important to the Gods. My master will certainly be interested in this." "I won''t stay and chat with you. Your identity will soon be exposed! Most of the people in this world will see you as a trespasser. Even if you did so much for them, so what? You will always be some strange being that came from another world. You won''t be able to fight the Gods and mankind at the same time. You are just one person." Ambella could hardly hide her own glee! This was originally an assassination mission. Marvin''s rise had made Ambella and the Dream God feel uneasy. In the Crimson Wasteland, even the Dream Guardians surprisingly fell. Who knew what he would become if he was given more time! Thus, at the order of the Dream God, Ambella personally went to finish him off! She took the [Dream Feather] and reached White River Valley, intending to temporarily trap Marvin in a dream at first. This was the most common way for the Dream Shrine to deal with powerhouses: First, she would lock him in a dream so that to anyone else, Marvin would simply seem to be sleeping. But his soul would continue to weaken over time, hastening his death. The Dream God would kill without anyone noticing that it was him, as not enough people in Feinan knew of him. That was his most frightening ability. Not only could the Dream Feather protect Ambella from White River Valley''s Eye of Justice, but it could even let her penetrate Marvin''s powerful mental defenses. So Ambella had the initiative when she began working to subvert Marvin''s consciousness. Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. She randomly induced a few dreams, drawing on his thoughts. In fact, even though she managed to enter Marvin''s consciousness, she was unable to directly read his memories. This would trigger a powerful disturbance, which could cause Marvin to wake up. Also, tampering with memories from within was very dangerous. If she tried to manipulate someone''s memories to that extent, she would likely become disoriented, or even merge with them. She thus followed Marvin''s own thoughts and built a standard dream cage out of them using her best methods. But what she saw next shocked her to no end. Many unfathomable things appeared in Marvin''s dream! She saw the game named . In that game, Marvin personally killed the Shadow Prince! And that game was just like their own world. This shocked Ambella. She decided to keep watching, continuously inducing Marvin''s dream loops. Some memories that had left a deeper impression would repeat several times, which was normal. Ambella couldn''t control Marvin''s consciousness. She could only guide it. In the process, she got a glimpse of many important details. Some information concerning Earth, some information regarding Marvin''s previous life. Unfortunately, she had been too greedy. Inducing the same loops had roused Marvin''s mind and made it more vigilant. The most important trigger was the profile of that server. Because Lance''s face appeared in his dream, Marvin suddenly realized a very important possibility. If this was his dream made from his own memories, then it was extremely possible that he had met Lance before transmigrating. It seemed that this mighty Wizard God had hidden himself so that he looked very ordinary. Marvin guessed that he had been paying attention to some of his old friends at that time in previous iterations and failed to notice that particular server. Lance''s appearance was too stimulating, causing great shock to his soul and consciousness. This shock opened Ambella''s seal, and Marvin suddenly realized that he had already experienced that scene before. Because of the angle he was always sitting at, he hadn''t noticed Lance before. ''This shows that my transmigration wasn''t just random!'' ''If this memory turns out to be true, then before my transmigration, Lance, or someone looking like him, secretly came into contact with me.'' ''Was he really the one who caused it all to happen?'' Marvin''s agitated heart could hardly calm down. But the biggest problem at the moment was still Ambella! She had learnt too many things. If she got away with this information, he would definitely suffer from the consequences! Just the information about transmigration alone would be enough the startle the Gods into action. Originally, Marvin was only a nasty pest for that group of Gods, annoying one and then provoking another. If this news was released, he would become an appealing piece of meat. Everyone would want to gobble up Marvin in order to learn the secrets about Earth. After all, that game was so closely related to Feinan, it was too frightening. ... "You won''t die this time," Ambella softly murmured, "but you''ll continue sleeping for several days." "Once you wake up, the world will already have changed." Marvin didn''t say anything, only staring strangely at something behind Ambella. Ambella revealed a sneering smile. "This is your dream space and also your memory space. Is there something worth being so surprised about?" "Or maybe¡­ You plan to sneak attack? Don''t forget your current identity, you are a waste that needs help just to drink water." Marvin wordlessly shook his head. Ambella''s expression became a bit uneasy and she turned around. In any case, Marvin had no way to do anything to her in his consciousness, or so she reasoned. But after turning, her eyes widened comically. A youth dressed as a server was walking slowly in their direction. "God Lance¡­" "Heavens, how come your memory¡­" Ambella was utterly terrified. Lance gradually drew closer the pair while wearing a cheerful smile. "I''ll admit that it is very impolite to appear in another person''s dream as a memory fragment¡­" "But... you seem to need help right now." He completely ignored Ambella, focusing his gaze on Marvin''s body. ... In White River Valley, in the Lord''s bedroom, a few people were anxiously gathered around Marvin''s body. "How long has he been in this situation?" a cold female voice inquired. Madeline whispered, "He returned to the castle three nights ago, and immediately went to bed." A worried expression appeared on Anna''s face as she followed up, "At first, we thought he was just tired. But even now, he has yet to wake up, so we wanted to seek aid from someone. Madeline believes that very few people in this world can help him." "We could only ask for your help." "We don''t know what happened, but there must definitely be something wrong for him to keep on sleeping like this." Chapter 561: Questions Chapter 561: Questions Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As Marvin had guessed, he had already been asleep for days in Feinan. Three, to be precise. When he didn''t wake up on the first day, although Anna and the others were surprised, they only looked for a doctor and Madeline to check. No one could see anything wrong with Marvin. He just seemed to be sleeping, and there was no other sign that anything was wrong. Thus, they could only wait and see for the time being. But when he was still asleep the next day, Anna and the others became quite sure that something was indeed wrong. Madeline''s soul was still connected to Marvin due to the book of Nalu. She could sense some movement in Marvin''s state of mind and his soul. She noticed some very intense fluctuations, as if he was actively experiencing something. This situation put her on guard. She began consulting relevant information, but nothing that she found was of any help. Marvin was more or less the only mighty pillar supporting the current White River Valley. Although Madeline was a Legend, she was among the weakest of Legends. If not for the existence of the Sanctuary, White River Valley would have already been eaten up by another force. After Constantine and O''Brien left, White River Valley was still lacking power. As for Black Dragon Izaka, if he knew that Marvin had lost consciousness, it would already be a good outcome if he just decided not to cause any trouble. He had been forced to sign an unfair contract under the threat of the Dragon Slaying Spear. Without Marvin as a restriction, he was a huge unstable element. Similarly, their other most powerful allies weren''t in White River Valley. Ultimately, for lack of a better option, Anna and the others had to request external help. Currently, White River Valley had some powerful allies. Thousand Leaves Forest, Rocky Mountain, and the Supreme Jungle were very formidable powers. Although Thousand Leaves Forest was closest, Madeline felt that the Elves might not necessarily be able to help with Marvin''s issue. Regarding this matter, she was leaning toward Rocky Mountain. Fate Sorcerers had unimaginable knowledge and power. Perhaps they could find a way. Thus, the following day, Jessica and Lorie arrived together. Of course, accompanying them was the Fortune Fairy, Ding. She had been brought back to life by Marvin. Since Marvin had a problem this time, she naturally would come to help. "There is clearly the aura of Divine Power¡­ Can''t you tell?" The Fortune Fairy sounded quite prideful as she addressed the higher-ups of White River Valley, while the latter all looked at each other in dismay. Madeline, Anna, Lola, and the others all excelled at administrative matters, but they weren''t as experienced with battles. When it came to knowledge of matters related to the Gods, they were no different from commoners. But when they heard that Marvin''s condition had something to do with the Gods, they felt their hearts being crushed. Since the rise of White River Valley, Marvin had always set himself against the Gods to protect Feinan, so they had been afraid that something would happen to him because of it. But Ding''s expression was still calm. She circled around Marvin, like an adorable pup sniffing someone, before suddenly saying, "It''s the aura of the Dream God¡­" "Someone must have entered Marvin''s consciousness!" Jessica coldly muttered, "The Dream God? Isn''t he still outside the Universe Magic Pool?" "Maybe it''s a Divine Servant," Ding suggested noncommittally, "but the Dream God probably personally helped. With the strength of White River Valley''s Sanctuary, it would be very difficult for a Divine Servant to enter." It was quite disconcerting to find out that a Divine Servant had managed to sneak into the Sanctuary and enter Marvin''s consciousness. This meant that their defenses were far from enough. But regardless of anything else, the most important matter now was to rescue Marvin from the dream. Fortunately, this was something the Fate Sorceresses could do. Ding revealed a strange smile as her gaze settled on Lorie. ... Dream space. Ambella was looking fearfully at Lance, who was still approaching at a leisurely pace. She had planned to leave this space shortly after Marvin noticed her. In fact, if not for Lance''s appearance, she would have already successfully escaped! But now, an indescribable power was blocking her magic and all her tricks! She was frantically praying in her mind, using the power of her position as the 1st Divine Servant to ask for the help of the Dream God. But it was all in vain. A powerful force was blocking her prayers, and she simply wasn''t able to let the Dream God know what was happening to her in Marvin''s consciousness. "Why, why¡­" "Why are you doing this?" Ambella looked at Lance with shock. She had an ominous premonition. Marvin was actually related to the Great Wizard God! This was a startling piece of information! Everyone believed that the Wizard God had already died, or at least left Feinan indefinitely, and thus the three Great Gods dared to attack the Universe Magic Pool. But for any God or Divine Servant, the name Lance was supreme. Now that Lance himself actually appeared in front of her, her entire body was close to collapsing. Maybe it was because of guilt. After all, the Dream God and the other Gods were attacking the Universe Magic Pool, which had been personally established by Lance. Lance only looked at her with a bit of pity. "You didn''t do anything wrong. But sometimes, right and wrong don''t dictate your life and death." "Sorry." Then, Ambella disappeared. Marvin watched the exchange while in a daze. This version of Lance was definitely just a fragment of his memory. But even so, he possessed such frightening power. ''What is going on in the end?'' ''What did he do?'' "She is already dead. Even the Dream God won''t be able to know what happened." Lance still had a peaceful expression as he reassured Marvin. "You also don''t have to worry too much. I''m just a piece of your memories, I''m unable to harm you." Marvin frowned as he asked, "If you are just a piece of my memory, why are you so powerful?" Lance was a bit embarrassed as he said, "This is very difficult to explain¡­ Let''s use an analogy. On Earth, would you be able to help an ant understand astrophysics?" Marvin was speechless. That comparison was simply humiliating. Lance''s meaning was quite simple: they were on completely different levels of existence. Even if Lance explained it for him, Marvin wouldn''t be able to understand it... This kind of truth was really hard to hear. Fortunately, Marvin wasn''t someone who would remain stuck on something that he couldn''t do anything about. He quickly recovered and thought of the questions that had been on his mind. "Was it you who made me leave Earth and transmigrate to Feinan?" "Thegame, did it come about through your arrangements?" "In the end, who are you? Is Feinan real?" "And the last question¡­" "Why me?" He stared at Lance. The latter opened his mouth and began to speak. Chapter 562: Hero’s Heart Chapter 562: Hero¡¯s Heart Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Facing Marvin''s questions, Lance thought for a while before slowly replying, "You have too many questions¡­ Let me answer them one by one." "First, let me tell you that I''m merely a fragment of one of your memories. Even if I know many things, I am still not Lance himself. My body, my will, everything is tinged by your perceptions of me. As for the real Lance, I cannot tell exactly what he is thinking." Lance''s words were very strange. Marvin felt that this wasn''t the sort of conversation any sane person would have. A person chatting with his own memory... That was quite exaggerated. But the memory clearly had its own sentience. Lance began to answer to Marvin''s questions. "First question." "Your transmigration was definitely arranged by me, just like thegame which was brought to Earth." "Don''t ask why so fast," he quickly added before Marvin could cut in. Lance apparently noticed Marvin''s eagerness and smiled. "I''ll keep answering the rest of your questions first." "Feinan Continent is very real. It is a world I created, one very closely related to me, and it will live and die with me." "As for who I am? This question is very complicated. In short, I am Feinan''s God of Creation, and at the same time, I am also someone from Earth. But of course, not someone from your era." "And the last question. Why you? A good question to ask." Lance quickly explained, "I spreadto Earth as a game in order to correct a mistake. A mistake that I cannot correct myself, because I created that mistake in the first place. Because of this, no matter what efforts I put in to ameliorate the situation, it was all in vain. I needed an external variable to change the course of what would happen in this world, and thus I thought of Earth." "This is very simple logic. Anyone who meets challenges they cannot overcome and end up with lots of time to ponder would think of their homeland, wouldn''t they?" Marvin nodded. After confirming that Lance was someone from Earth, he felt a bit weird. In Feinan, everyone regarded him as the greatest God. Hearing the name, mortals would shake and Gods would kneel. But that person actually originated from Earth?! It had to be known that there was still no person or technology powerful enough to create an entire world! Earth had already stepped into the Galactic Era, and it was also the Era of Superheroes. But from what Marvin knew, even these A-level and S-level Superheroes were far from the Gods of Feinan, let alone Wizard God Lance. However, he didn''t ask more about that. Most of all, he was thirsting to know why Lance chose him from among the innumerable players. He''d had countless guesses before about whether his transmigration was related to Lance, but he now finally had the confirmation. Only the question of "why" remained. "Why me?!" Marvin stared fixedly at Lance. Lance was silent for a long time before slowly opening his mouth, "Because you are the one with the most ''thirst'', aren''t you?" Marvin opened his mouth, his lips quivering, but he didn''t let out any sound. Lance wasn''t wrong; he had been thirsting for change. He didn''t want to become a God Slayer, a Hero, or even an actual God in just a video game! Regardless of how much pride, money, or attention it could bring him, in his heart, Marvin only considered the game as a way to support himself. Ever since he was a child, he would always go all-out in everything he did. His incredible memory and battle awareness were fully displayed in the game. This was why he was able to become one of the players that could create storms everywhere he went. But his talents could have been used to do many more things! He should have become a Hero! Actually, he had succeeded in becoming one. Before that disaster befell him, he and his best friend Xu Qing successfully passed the Heaven Shield examination, the test of the Federation''s highest administrative bureau, and became registered as Heroes under assessment. He was the gifted among the gifted. He had boundless future prospects. But, misfortune soon struck. During a disastrous mission, Marvin managed to cling to life by relying on his ingenuity and his thirst for survival, but he lost his Superhero abilities, and far more beyond that. Only his brain was left undamaged. Even his spine was fractured! Even in this era, the field of medicine was at a point where it was only able to guarantee Marvin''s survival, but not help him recover his past ability. He could only watch as it all left him behind: his beloved girlfriend, his former partner, and the life he yearned for. The only place where he could feel mighty and prideful was in the game. Whenever he left the game capsule, he could only look at the outstanding services done by Xu Qing, He Dongning, or the other Heaven Shield members in the news. They became this era''s most sparkling stars. And the youth who had once been above them could only clench his teeth. Occasionally, some newspapers would mention Marvin, the one who had been even more talented, and he couldn''t help but sigh. He was unwilling. He still had his pride. He still had his thirst. There was no one on Earth that thirsted for a chance to come back more than he did, a chance to return to his peak once again! He had sworn to himself that if Heaven gave him a second chance, he would grab onto it tightly and never let go. Heaven didn''t have that power. But the Wizard God did. Thus, something unexpected happened and Marvin transmigrated. He blended into Feinan in no time at all, forgot his previous suffering, and grabbed every opportunity to become stronger! The people around him were always amazed as to how much effort Marvin was putting in. As an Overlord, he could just sit back and rest easy, but Marvin seemed to have an abnormal thirst to improve himself! He would always run about, never stopping to rest. He didn''t even have time to get into romantic relationships like those main characters from novels, starting harems and whatnot. The only one that could be considered as such was Hathaway, and that was because of the unique events they went through together. But it was this abnormal dedication that allowed Marvin to keep on going up until now! ... "It''s that simple," Lance said with a smile. "Often, when your level of power is insufficient, you won''t be able to understand many things." "If you can reach my level, you''ll discover how easy it is to get someone from Earth into Feinan¡­ Even though I''ve only done it once." "Why is it you? Because only you are qualified." "The nature of humans won''t change. Lazy people would still be lazy after rebirth. Narrow-minded people would also be limited by their own mental and social regulations after getting to another world. Ordinary people would just live their lives out. Transmigrators who know the future would make use of it for their own benefits, wouldn''t they? But I can assure you that most people, even if they obtained the same treatment as you, would fail." "Because you are the most suitable." "The strength of one''s heart has always been more powerful than the help of external forces." "You have a Hero''s heart. You can walk today with glorious success, relying not only on the information I gave you, but the strength of your heart." "There is no need to doubt. Regardless of which world we''re talking about, this is the most important part." Lance''s voice was becoming weaker, but his tone was growing more resolute. Chapter 563: Dark Specter Chapter 563: Dark Specter Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation White River Valley, Lord''s bedroom. The others had already retreated, leaving only Jessica and Lorie behind. Although Anna was uneasy, Marvin had given her an explanation when he left before. The list of people they could trust included Rocky Mountain''s three sisters. People who had the favor of the Plane Will should be very dependable. There was no need to doubt them. It was also because of this that Fate Sorceresses would easily gain the support and trust of everyone. A Fate Sorceress in any era could gather up followers, let alone three of them together. The problem was that being so powerful and dazzling would easily attract the jealousy of others. But that wasn''t so important right now. "Is it really the only way?" Jessica had a very strange expression on her face as she looked at Lorie. The latter didn''t seem very confident. When standing before the people of Hope City, she was one of the Three Sisters protecting them all, but in front of Jessica, she was just a little sister. She thought long and hard before finally nodding. In a very weak voice, she murmured, "My Fate Power is still relatively low¡­ so it seems that it is the only way." Jessica glanced at Ding. The Fortune Fairy immediately fled behind Lorie to hide. Kate wasn''t here to protect her, and even if her master were here, nothing could stop Jessica from pinching and pulling her cheeks. This Fate Sorceress known for her violence was practically the only person Ding was afraid of in this world. Jessica mumbled for a bit. Marvin was lying peacefully on the bed, though sometimes frowning as if he was in a great nightmare. "If this was really caused by a subordinate of the Dream God, Marvin is currently in grave danger." "Forget it, special circumstances call for special measures. Control your power carefully. If the person from the Dream Shrine appears in front of me, I''ll definitely crush him!" The next second, the formidable Fate Power burst out and saturated the entire bedroom. As she saw Jessica making her preparations, Lorie started getting shy. While Ding was enjoying the scene, she wriggled toward the bedside and hesitated a bit before softly kissing him. ... In the dream. Marvin and Lance''s discussion was going very smoothly. He received a rather satisfying answer as to why he was chosen. It was a win-win choice for both of them, and even though Lance didn''t tell Marvin about it before acting, Marvin wouldn''t complain. He knew that weaklings didn''t have the right to complain. Since Ambella had already died, Marvin didn''t feel worried about being able to leave. He wanted to get more useful information from Lance. Such as, since Lance needed to bring Marvin into this world, what "mistake" was it that he wanted to correct? Faced with this question, Lance didn''t answer, going silent instead. Marvin waited patiently. He knew that anything that could trouble the Wizard God was certainly a very concerning matter. It might be possible that he wouldn''t be able to explain it clearly in a short amount of time, or even at all. Of course, if Lance wanted to keep this secret to himself, Marvin wouldn''t press further. This was just a memory, after all. "To answer that question, I need to talk about myself." After a long time, Lance forced a smile and began, "As the God of Creation of Feinan, you might think I am the most powerful person, but in fact, I was originally a successor and a supervisor 1." "Because of some compelling reasons, I could only grow together with that world. At the genesis of the world, I could only give it blessings to prevent its death." "I did so much for so many years. I repelled the tribes from many outside planes, protected the Plane Will, and helped many natives of the world become stronger. The most well-known example would be the 4th Era''s Wizards, through the Universe Magic Pool." "In that world, I was already omnipotent." "But the more that was so, the more pressure I could feel on my body." "I already knew the ending would be like that, but as it arrived, I felt unwilling to accept it." Lance was clearly beating around the bush. At the same time, his image was becoming somewhat fuzzy and indistinct! Marvin was startled. Could it be that just these words were enough to create such a huge fluctuation in his memories? But Lance didn''t stop. He continued, "I''ve already been thoroughly branded by this world. I also thirst to reach a higher level. Many years ago I caught sight of That World, and I sent many friends there. I have this strength, but the irony is that this power is what is restricting me. I''m trapped in my own cage and I can''t get out." Marvin took a deep breath. "The Universe Magic Pool." Lance laughed, "Not only the Universe Magic Pool." "All of this Universe''s power of Order had been set up by my own hands." "If I wanted to break out of the situation, some changes needed to happen¡­" "Later¡­ Opportunity arrived¡­" "I¡­" "Succeeded¡­" "But¡­ Mistake happened¡­ Shouldn''t¡­ Therefore¡­ You¡­" By this point, Lance''s silhouette was even more illusory. His voice also became intermittent. Marvin looked at that scene with surprise and loudly yelled, "What is it in the end? What''s the current situation? Did you succeed? Did you fail? Make it clear!" He felt depressed. The huge secret of the Wizard God had been so close to being revealed. Suddenly, Lance''s silhouette completely came apart and burst into pieces. Moreover, the space itself also began to melt. Marvin could feel a cool power pouring into him, pouring into his mind! He seemed to be in complete darkness for a while before he suddenly and instinctively felt like his soul was back his body. He had regained control of his body! The next second, he opened his eyes and saw an adorable face swaying in front of him. "He woke up!" The Fortune Fairy laughed mischievously as she teased, "I did say that this method was the most effective one." Marvin looked dazedly at the people who were entering the room. After hearing Ding''s call, they had burst into the bedroom. Not only was Anna there, but Madeline and a few other reliable people of White River Valley were also present, including Fidel the Necromancer and that crazy nameless Alchemist. They were looking at Marvin with concern. Marvin forced a smile and looked back at Lorie. The strange thing was that this normally lively and energetic girl was now very quiet, looking somewhat shy. Her cheeks were red and she looked very embarrassed. Marvin decided not to look too much into that. He looked at the two sisters and asked, "Did you help me?" Jessica frowned, with her Fate Power slowly gathering. "The Dream God''s subordinate?" Marvin hesitated before ultimately saying, "I killed her." He couldn''t tell the story about meeting Wizard God Lance in his memories. This would be too shocking of a matter if it got out. After making sure that Marvin was safe, everyone relaxed. Marvin rested for a bit and then left his bedroom to eat a meal with everyone in the dining room. And in the process, he found out that he had already spent three days lost in his dreams. Although nothing huge had happened in Feinan during the three days, lots of more minor events had taken place. It was fortunate that Madeline had invited the Sorcerers from Rocky Mountain, or else there might have still been a problem for Marvin to leave his consciousness. After all, even though Ambella died, she did set up the Dream Cage. As for Lance, he could help Marvin kill Ambella, but since he was also a memory within it, Marvin wasn''t sure how much he could have done to get Marvin out. The only thing that made Marvin not know whether he should laugh or cry was that just as he was about to hear the much-anticipated answer, he had been saved by the Fate Sorceresses. Everything was fated. Without Ambella, Marvin wouldn''t have met Lance. But Marvin also couldn''t blame the Fate Sorceresses. They had been worried about him being stuck in the dream for too long and didn''t want him to end up dying at the hands of the Dream God''s subordinate. As for how they managed to wake him up, Marvin was no fool. The first person he saw when he woke up was Lorie, who was right in front of him, so she was obviously the one that did it. The form of Jessica''s Fate Power was [Power]. Once activated, it would burst and destroy. If it was used to try to poke into Marvin''s mind, it would surely have just finished him off. As for Lorie, her power was [Wisdom]. The cool, refreshing feeling in his consciousness should have been wisdom''s enlightenment. It really could rouse someone from their dreams. The only thing that seemed odd to Marvin was that the always lively Lorie was now very timid and quiet. And why was Ding looking at him as if she was enjoying some sort of spectacle? ... After lunch was over, Anna and the others returned to their work. Jessica claimed that she had something important to discuss with Marvin, so the two went to his study. But just as they entered the study, Jessica coldly snorted and her Fate Power suddenly rushed around Marvin! Marvin was startled and asked, "What are you doing?" Jessica bluntly said, "Two things." "First, the effect of the Underdark''s Winter is more frightening than you expected. Many races from the Underdark left and started attacking the surface. Hope City is the surface''s first line of defense. The pressure is huge, and I suspect that there are some major problems within the Underdark. Some claimed that they saw some aged shadows in the Eternal Frozen Spring¡­" "[Dark Ghosts]!?" Marvin seemed quite worried upon hearing this. ''Were these monsters from the Eternal Frozen Spring from some time further in the past?'' he wondered to himself. "You know of them?" Jessica was somewhat surprised, but without waiting for an explanation, she continued, "If you are fine, I hope you can help me." "Kate must guard Hope City, and I am alone. I don''t know much about the Underdark. I hope you can take a trip there with me. I know you have a lot of adventuring experience." Marvin straightforwardly agreed to this matter. In any case, he had to repay her for coming and helping him regain his consciousness. Dark Specters were very frightening beings. It was said that they had been sealed by the Ancient Anzeds in the Eternal Frozen River. But because of the current disaster, the Eternal Frozen Spring expanded and the seal on the Dark Specters apparently weakened. Moreover, there was an extremely powerful Artifact in the Eternal Frozen Spring which Marvin had been yearning for. It seemed that it was now time to get it. ... "The second thing is that you have to promise me¡­" Jessica said, her expression becoming quite aggressive, "you''ll take good care of Lorie in the future." Marvin was puzzled. He subconsciously nodded, before reacting with, "What do you mean by that? And why are you looking at me like that?" Chapter 564: News From the North Chapter 564: News From the North Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When Marvin learnt how he had been awakened by Lorie''s kiss, he froze. Marvin had noticed that the girl was attracted to him. Even if Marvin was slow with these kinds of things, he could feel it. It was a girl''s admiration toward heroes. Originally, Marvin thought that this kind of admiration wouldn''t cause too much trouble. She was still young, after all. Among the three Fate Sisters, she was the least powerful. But in fact, Marvin felt that Wisdom was a suitable Fate Power for Lorie. She was actually a very precocious girl. Her feelings toward Marvin had been visible when Marvin first arrived at Hope City. When Marvin helped them get rid of Tess, although it greatly helped Hope City at the time, they could have offered other things as rewards instead of Golden Blood. The valuable Golden Blood was something the current Marvin who had Divine Source didn''t necessarily need, but it had been invaluable to him at the time. As Jessica chillingly recounted the events from back then, Marvin realized that Lorie had decided to give her own portion of Golden Blood to him as the reward, sacrificing herself of her own initiative. She had definitely noticed that Marvin needed Golden Blood. But for Lorie, doing this would limit her advancement indefinitely. Among the Three Fate Sisters, Jessica''s power was already at the 6th Layer and could be considered unrivalled among Legends. Kate wasn''t lacking either, as her Protection Fate Power gave her the strength to protect the city. With her Protection, Hope City''s Source of Fire was currently safe, even though they didn''t establish a Sanctuary. The entire Rocky Mountain was still peaceful. This was due to Kate. But as for Lorie, her strength wasn''t able to keep up with that of her sisters. At this time, she only had the strength of a 3rd rank classholder, not even a Legend. Although this was related to her age, if she had taken the Golden Blood, she would definitely have become a Half-Legend. And this time, in order to save Marvin, she had no other choice but to pour her Fate Power into Marvin''s consciousness. Because her Fate Power was relatively low, she wasn''t yet able to project it out of her body. Thus, at Ding''s suggestion, she kissed Marvin despite her embarrassment and used her love as a bridge to try to connect to Marvin''s consciousness. And she surprisingly succeeded. But for the little girl, the price wasn''t just her first kiss. She lost part of her Fate Power! At this point, Jessica''s expression grew ever more severe. She was a very tough person. She would never let her younger sister be bullied by others. Even if that person was Marvin! But what made her feel helpless about it was that Lorie had made her own decision, and Marvin had been unconscious at the time. She couldn''t protest much about what happened, and thus she could only try to compel Marvin to take care of Lorie. Marvin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He subconsciously looked at his own interface and surprisingly found out that his own willpower had increased by 5! The young Fate Sorceress'' kiss was more effective than the Witch Queen''s Tear. Moreover, under his attributes section, a [Wisdom (Fate Sorceress)] option appeared. It seemed like a skill that could be activated. When Marvin used it, he would become extremely clear-headed. Immunity to all control-type spells, charm-type spells, and a substantial increase to insight. This was a very useful ability! One example of a situation where this would be very useful was that if Marvin wanted to cooperate with Devils, with this ability he would be able to more easily notice any loopholes and traps in a contract. Moreover, a clear mind was extremely helpful in battle. But because of this, Lori''s power fell yet again. Although she didn''t lose a rank, she was far from the 4th rank now. With all this to think about, Marvin was silent for a long time before he solemnly swore, "Regarding what fate actually throws at us, I can''t guarantee much to you. But you can trust me, I''ll do all I can to protect her and won''t let others harm her." "As for the matter of Golden Blood and Fate Power, I''ll think of a way." Jessica snorted, but she also knew that this was a very special situation, and she couldn''t press Marvin too much. She immediately left the study. Marvin forced a smile and sat down on his chair. "Really¡­ You don''t have to pay attention to her." A sweet voice echoed from behind a bookcase. Marvin smiled. He already knew that someone had been hiding there, but he hadn''t pointed it out. Jessica must also have been aware. Thus, she left quickly after speaking her mind. "Thank you," Marvin said sincerely. So far, Lorie had helped him tremendously two times. The first time was his Shapeshift Sorcerer''s breakthrough, gaining Diamond Shape and increasing his strength, paving the way for the following dragon slaying. This time, she helped him come back from the dream space. Marvin was able to stand here now because Lance killed Ambella and because the power of Wisdom was able to nourish and rouse his mind. Everything that involved battles in the mind tended to be very frightening. A mere moment of inattention could result in death! Like what happened to Ambella. She used Divine Power to enter Marvin''s consciousness, taking huge risks. She failed and died. If not for Lorie, Marvin could have had trouble getting out of his consciousness! "I owe you two huge favors," he solemnly said. The girl behind the bookshelf gently insisted, "It was my choice." Marvin coughed, feeling like the atmosphere was a bit wrong. "Because I like you¡­" she continued. This sentence coming from the mouth of a shy little girl caught Marvin unprepared. "You are still too young¡­" Marvin said perfunctorily. "I can grow up." Perhaps it was because she was hiding behind the bookcase, but the little girl became extremely daring. "As a Fate Sorceress, I can speed up my growth. If you''d like it, I can speed it up by ten times!" "In a few months, I''ll become as big as my older sister." Marvin suddenly had a headache. "Don''t!" "Eh?" Lorie let out a voice of surprise. "You don''t like me growing up¡­" "Then you like the smaller me?" "A bit weird¡­ But it''s not impossible¡­" Marvin completely collapsed! He ran out from the study. Facing the little girl''s confession, he could only flee. When he left the study, he noticed Jessica guarding the door. She glared ruthlessly at Marvin. Marvin forced a smile and gave her a meaningful look, hinting her to take care of her younger sister. In any case, the two sisters were unlikely to stay in White River Valley for a long time, so Marvin decided to just let it be. He rushed toward Anna''s workplace. "Any recent news?" Marvin asked. "Yes, and it''s very important news," Anna quickly reported. "While you were unconscious, some unforeseen events happened in the North¡­ This is the news Miss Eve sent." She handed a letter to Marvin as she spoke. Chapter 565: Three Things Chapter 565: Three Things Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation An unforeseen event in the North? Marvin froze. He had been unconscious for three days. What could have happened in the North in this amount of time? He had helped Daniela stabilize Lavis'' situation. On the other hand, the North''s City-States should be in chaos, and would likely need a very long time to stabilize. But that letter was surprisingly not from Daniela, but from Eve. It hadn''t even occurred to him that she would send a letter, since after all, there was no real relationship between Marvin and the Valkyrie. When dealing with Dark Phoenix, a clash had almost broken out. If not for another enemy appearing, Jessica might have started a fight with Eve. But it was said that after returning to the North, she drove away those five servants. He didn''t know if that part was true. Marvin opened the envelope while Anna calmly watched him. The letter arrived yesterday and had been brought by an albatross. It was clearly written on the envelope that the letter had to be opened by Marvin himself and that it was related to something happening in the North. She didn''t open the letter when Marvin was unconscious. Although Marvin had a lot of trust in her, she decided to respect the wishes of the sender and wait for him to wake up, despite her curiosity. Marvin unfolded the letter and saw that it was written in Common. Eve''s writing was pretty, and like her, had a touch of elegance under the toughness. Marvin skimmed through it very quickly, his expression becoming heavy. The matter Eve described in the letter was such a headache! "What happened?" Anna asked with concern. To be honest, she had felt more and more powerless as matters reached this stage. She couldn''t imagine how much pressure Marvin was under. The only thing she could do to help was to manage the Sanctuary for Marvin, nurturing their territory. As for the rest, regarding everything related to the Gods, she was truly helpless. Sometimes, she even thought it would be better to return to how it was in the past. She would rather have White River Valley become a small territory and follow after Marvin. Suffering some hardship and sadness was acceptable. At least, the Young Master Marvin of back then didn''t need to do so many dangerous things. She also clearly knew that in front of the real disaster, no one could be spared. Only by becoming stronger would they be able to stand on a similar footing with the Gods. ... Marvin didn''t say anything, instead handing the letter to Anna and letting her read it herself while he sank into contemplation. The contents of Eve''s letter seemed genuine. She talked about three things. The first part was about the current situation in the North. With the power of the Valkyrie and the draw of the Holy Sword, Eve rallied a formidable force in the North. Although it wasn''t like in the game, where she quickly unified large parts of the North with the help of her servants, she still managed to occupy an important harbor and the surrounding cities through her own efforts. Deep Water Harbor! A famous City-State in the North. When Marvin saw the name, he thought back to the prosperous appearance of the game''s Deep Water Harbor. It was a harbor with a very important geographical location. Most important was the fact that Deep Water Harbor was very close to the High Elven Sanctuary. Each year, some High Elven masterpieces would occasionally spread from the harbor. At the same time, Deep Water Harbor was one of the [Three North Towns] and had a very important effect in the North. Previously, the area encompassing the Three North Towns had been guarded by the Valkyrie. But it was unknown whether she would achieve her past heights in this life. Marvin felt that based on the current situation, it shouldn''t be an issue. Besides Eve, the rest of the North''s forces gradually began to rise up too. The old forces stabilized their positions, once again re-establishing order, or else they were replaced by newly rising forces. In short, many regions in the North started shining again. Unlike the two large principalities near Lavis, the eastern City-States of the North greatly lacked Wizards. This situation actually made it easier for the eastern part of the North to handle the disaster. Quite a few western territories fell, and only Lavis survived. It seemed that Lavis to the west and the Three North Towns to the east would be the leaders in the future. Marvin knew about Eve''s personality and charisma. Besides being slightly inferior to Daniela in terms of governing ability, in other aspects, the Valkyrie''s radiance wouldn''t pale to that of the Ice Empress! ''Valkyrie, Ice Empress, Three Fate Sisters¡­'' A face flashed in Marvin''s mind. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly as he thought to himself, ''If there really is a Plane Will, then it is definitely favoring women.'' ''During the Great Calamity, it was the women who were the most outstanding. It really supports an imperceptible truth: In the face of frightening difficulties, do women really tend to be stronger than men?'' This wasn''t something Marvin made up baselessly. He remembered that on Earth, some studies had shown that women generally handled suffering and disaster better than men. They were better at adapting. Perhaps this was the reason that women were in the limelight during Feinan''s disaster. ... Marvin discarded these thoughts and thought back to Eve''s letter. The situation in the North wasn''t clear yet. The second thing Eve mentioned was a proposal to form an alliance with Marvin. She knew that Marvin had established Sword Harbor. Furthermore, the sea was still safe at the moment, so if they could mutually cooperate and help each other, it would be very advantageous to both territories. After all, building long distance Teleportation Arrays was very expensive. As for the details of the alliance, Eve invited Marvin to visit Deep Water Harbor for negotiations. Marvin would definitely take a trip there, but this had to be delayed. He had promised to go with Jessica to the Underdark to look into the matter of the Eternal Frozen Spring. Moreover, he had previously buried a chess piece in the Underdark. It should be time to reap what he sowed. Raven, who was under the control of the Book of Nalu, should have already established her own force in the Underdark. Marvin decided that it was time to take a look. ... The third thing in the letter was what worried Marvin the most. Eve vaguely mentioned that traces of some Gods'' followers had appeared in some small forces and small towns in the North! Although they acted very secretly, there was already some information confirming it. Her people had already checked. There were people were hiding a church in a certain small town. That church worshiped the [God of Dawn and Protection]! Needless to say, Divine Servants had already started descending. The Dream God wasn''t the only one that was active. The other Gods didn''t stay idle either. While they were attacking the Universe Magic Pool, they also directed their own able subordinates to enter Feinan. A war of beliefs would unfold. Marvin took a deep breath. Although the Universe Magic Pool hadn''t shattered yet, the threat of the Gods had already descended! Ambella was only the first, the first of many! In order to protect himself, in order to protect his territory, he could only become stronger! Chapter 566: Queen’s Worries Chapter 566: Queen¡¯s Worries Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After carefully analyzing the intent of Eve''s words, Marvin had Anna write an answer. The albatross that had sent the letter was still in White River Valley. It had clearly been ordered by Eve to wait for Marvin''s response and bring it back. In the letter, Marvin expressed his support for the North''s forces and also indicated that he would go to Deep Water City as soon as possible. He didn''t speak too much about the details of an alliance, though, because it was just an idea for now. It would be far easier to discuss such things in person. But Marvin still reminded Eve in the letter that she should be extremely careful of the Gods'' forces rising in the North. Absolute belief was a very frightening thing. In this chaotic world, with the Gods added to the fray, it would be very easy for someone to betray their own ideals and willpower. In contrast, the South was facing a lot less pressure from the Gods. But maybe that was because most of the South was still being devastated by the Wizard Monsters. After all, the South Wizard Alliance had a huge number of Wizards. ... After sending the reply, Marvin put the trip to the North on his schedule. But he also had many other important things to handle, and White River Valley was a huge territory. If Marvin wanted, he could even build a small kingdom and rule over it as the king. Surely no one would oppose him. Anna had chosen many people with administrative talents from the refugees to become officials responsible for supervising the increasingly busy matters of the territory. In spite of this, there were still many things that Marvin needed to check personally. He spent a whole afternoon going through everything. He also got a decent understanding of White River Valley''s current situation. With the influx of refugees, the territory''s population was already approaching ten thousand, and this number was increasing every day. The food supply wouldn''t be sufficient. Marvin distributed the food in the eleven Golden Bulls to those that managed the various regions and had them handle it according to his rules. River Shore City was in Madeline''s charge. The City Lord could deal with her own people efficiently. The Adventurer Camp was temporarily being handled by the leader of the Lord''s guards, Andre. As the original garrison leader of White River Valley, Andre was one of Marvin''s first followers. His strength had risen up quickly, and many believed that it was related to Constantine''s guidance. He was now already at the 4th rank. As someone with Marvin''s trust, Andre could suppress the lawless adventurers. And there was no need to worry about the Shas. Aside from their leader, Constantine, they also had a very good-natured elder. When Constantine wasn''t there, the Shas'' matters were handled by him. Marvin had met with him for a short time, and he seemed to be a very loyal and honest man. The Shas were very sincere people. They only wanted to defend their own territory and didn''t have much ambition for more. Thus, Marvin had no issue with letting them handle their food. White River Valley''s core, as well as the northern mine and the eastern Ogre Hill, were naturally under Anna''s management. The only place that gave Marvin a problem was Sword Harbor. The city had just been established, and the population was still low in number, only consisting of a few sailors and fishermen. The person currently in charge was Sword Harbor 1''s captain, Roberts. Because Sword Harbor 1 currently wasn''t going out to sea, he was temporarily managing this territory, but it wasn''t a reliable situation. First of all, Roberts lacked talent in management, and moreover, Marvin didn''t feel at ease leaving the supervision of a harbor that occupied such a key location for White River Valley in the hands of a half-pirate-half-sailor commoner. He hesitated before deciding to temporarily put aside the matter of who to put in charge of Sword Harbor. After all, there weren''t that many people there for now, so the food distribution and workforce allocation could be handled by Anna for now. Anna, Lola, and the others would make proper arrangements for the duties and the distribution of power throughout the territory, so Marvin didn''t need to worry about that. Next, he had to deal with White River Valley''s biggest issue. Food, it was still food. ... Arborea, at the foot of the snowy mountain. The Shadow Shrine''s ruins had long since been removed, and at the Queen''s order, the people there were creating an artificial valley. At the end of the valley was a sharp, 90¡ã fall to the Ashes Plain! Arborea had been lodged firmly into the Ashes Plain by the Plane Traction spell. Madeline had set up a Teleportation Array here, but because of the cost of the Planar Teleportation Array being too huge, they had only used it twice. Those two times, they had mostly sent gold, pearls, and other treasures. These treasures were used to support the construction of White River Valley before the disaster. Princess Nana didn''t break her promise. She had stored away half of the spoils gained from the destruction of the Shadow Shrine for Marvin. She still admired Marvin from the bottom of her heart. Even the unbeatable God that no one in Nottingheim could provoke was defeated by him. And when Marvin left, he took her beloved older brother, Aragon, with him. "When will they return?" The new Queen, wearing a simple dress, was glancing down at the valley from atop a nearby mountain, as several guards were silently protecting her. She seemed depressed and worried. According to Orland''s words, Arborea had already more or less synchronized with the Prime Material Plane, Feinan. At the very least, the time flow was about the same. But it had already been four months now. Besides the two times that the Planar Teleportation Array had been used, they didn''t get any other news. This made Nana feel anxious. How was it over there? She was very curious, but she knew that no matter what the outside world was like, she might not have the opportunity to explore it in her life. She belonged to Arborea, she belonged to Nottingheim. The people here needed her. She was Nottingheim''s queen. They trusted her and she had to revitalize the kingdom. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh. Many days had passed and the kingdom was breaking away from the Shadow Shrine. Their land was gradually recovering, which made Nana very happy. But then that troublesome matter caught up to her. The nobles, even including her most respected Scholar Orland, were beginning to hint that it might be time for her to take a prince. They had even put together a list that included the young talents from across the kingdom. But Nana only glanced at it without interest. She was a girl with high ambitions, as evidenced by how she became the Queen. No one on the list attracted her eyes. She directly vetoed everyone''s suggestions, which was a rare arbitrary act. But she knew that this matter would still come back later. After all, as she grew older and Nottingheim continued to flourish, she would need a child to inherit the kingdom. Thinking of this matter and how she couldn''t consult anyone about it made her frown. "Your Highness, it is getting late," a maid to the side reminded. Nana nodded, preparing to end her walk. There was a court banquet that night and she had to attend. Who would have thought that a bright purple light would suddenly shine from the other side of the valley! Chapter 567: New Discovery Chapter 567: New Discovery Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When Nottingheim''s Queen caught sight of Marvin and Aragon''s faces, she couldn''t help rubbing her own eyes, afraid that she had seen wrong. Aragon the Storm Swordsman, who had already advanced to Legend rank, was moving like lightning. He rushed to the path and hugged his younger sister. Nana''s excited tears were pouring down. She had been waiting for that day for a long time. ... Aragon was the same. He had left Arborea only because he wanted to see the outside world. At the same time, due to the limitations of the plane laws, his strength had always been suppressed to level 18. He couldn''t level up leaving him thirsting for more strength. With his talent, he should have been able to reach the Legend Realm easily. After Marvin took him to Feinan, he didn''t wander around, instead only exploring Sword Harbor and the area to the south. Most of the time, he was the strongest expert guarding Sword Harbor. Aragon ultimately completed the final step on the eve of Marvin''s trip to Arborea. He had been promoted from being a Half-Legend to a genuine Legend Swordsman! Marvin had been worried before because he couldn''t decide who to send to speak with Nana. Aragon had some understanding of White River Valley, but ever since he exceeded level 18, wouldn''t he also be unable to enter Arborea? But things changed later. After Marvin used the pass Hathaway had given him entered the Ashes Plain with Madeline''s help, Marvin discovered with surprise that Arborea''s limit restriction had already been increased! It originally was a Secondary Plane, but because of the special connection with the Prime Material Plane, it got upgraded. This was something that Marvin hadn''t thought about. Not only was Arborea''s flow of time now similar to Feinan''s, but it was also extremely close to it. At least Arborea''s Plane Will was no longer preventing the Legends from entering. As for whether the Gods could enter, Marvin didn''t know. He had no way to connect to Arborea''s Plane Will and understand the limitations. But according to Madeline''s planar knowledge, although the level limitations had been lifted, the strength of those inside was still restricted. If people in Arborea wanted to reach a higher level, they would receive a restrictive mark from the plane. It was a terrible mark, and it was also one of the reasons that many powerhouses from Secondary Planes yearned after places like the Crimson Wasteland where they could improve themselves further. ... The changes happening in Arborea made Marvin pleased, yet somewhat worried. He was pleased because he could now enter that world. The food issue was a matter of life and death for White River Valley''s Sanctuary and he couldn''t help attaching a lot of importance to it. He fought for his life outside, fighting a chaotic war with Gods, but if he didn''t have enough food to support his people, White River Valley would directly collapse. He couldn''t tolerate the destruction of all that he had built up. As for what caused him some worry, Arborea''s strength restriction was a kind of self-defense mechanism. Now, this self-defense mechanism had been destroyed, which was bad for Arborea itself. The inhabitants couldn''t become Legends, but if Legends from other planes came, they would be able to do as they pleased. Wouldn''t any random Legend be able to turn Arborea upside down? That issue was temporarily set aside by Marvin. After seeing the two of them return, Nana was very happy. All of Nottingheim was full of admiration for Marvin. Nana listened to Marvin''s request and unhesitantly chose to accept. Marvin''s request was also very simple. He wished to exchange valuables for food of equal value, any kind possible. What Nottingheim lacked the least was food. The plane''s climate was extremely good for agriculture. It had good humidity, was filled with forests and lakes, and the vast arable lands were very fertile. Back when they were under the rule of the Shadow Prince, most of the Plane''s monsters had already been killed. This was a considerably prosperous land. Nottinheim was rich in food. There were more than hundred thousand households in the kingdom, and almost every one had surplus food, even if one didn''t count Nottingheim kingdom''s official food treasury. In contrast, they lacked strong metals. Iron ore was pretty sparse, so they were in need of ironware. All the soldiers'' weapons had been used by their predecessors. They had to be maintained and used carefully. After learning about this, Marvin had a rough plan. He would buy food from Arborea, and even if his share of riches from the Shadow Shrine wasn''t enough, the ore from White River Valley''s northern mine could be used in exchange. Although White River Valley was mining ore, they didn''t have the production capabilities to make it all into weapons. The Planar Teleportation Array couldn''t be used easily, but by using numerous large storage items to facilitate the process, the planar trade could benefit both sides. Soon, Marvin and Queen Nana reached an agreement and signed a trade contract between Nottingheim and White River Valley. Following their arrangements, the first batch of food was packed and Marvin brought all the storage items he had been able to gather, most of them coming from River Shore City. It was a major city, after all. Madeline had previously gathered many items from the Three Ring Towers'' Craftsman Tower as reserve supplies, including over thirty storage items. Right now, Marvin had over fifty storage items with him. Bringing these back would provide enough food for White River Valley''s current inhabitants to eat for two to three years! Thus, thanks to the trade agreement, the food issue had been completely solved and Marvin sighed in relief. In fact, White River Valley only need some breathing room. In autumn, the farmers'' cereals could be harvested and at that time, they might not need to rely on Arborea''s support. Despite that, in order to be safe and make sure that they would have enough surplus after trading some of the food for weapons, Marvin still finalized a long-term cooperation agreement. Both Aragon and Nana were very grateful to Marvin for his past help, and thus the cooperation went pretty smoothly. Marvin was quite pleased that the problem of food was resolved without issue. After the joyous banquet, Aragon was pulled aside by many old friends to chat, while Marvin was bored due to most being too apprehensive to greet him, so he left the court. Arborea''s air was a lot fresher than Feinan''s. At least there wasn''t a large amount of Chaos Magic Power mixed in. He walked alone for a while when he suddenly met the fancily dressed Nana. She was different than she had been during the afternoon negotiations in the study. She seemed a lot brighter and more lively now. Her identity as the Queen of Nottingheim added a sort of unspeakable charm to her. Although she was still very young, she had gradually gained the character of someone in her position. It''s just that in front of Marvin, she once again seemed like that helpless little girl he met in the depths of the palace. "Sir Marvin, there is actually one more thing I didn''t mention yet." Nana looked as if she had just remembered something as she explained, "Before you left, you once told us to carefully search everywhere to guard against the remnants of the Shadow Shrine." "In the process, we made a new discovery." Marvin suddenly felt very interested. "What did you find?" Chapter 568: Dream Land Chapter 568: Dream Land Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In a corner of Arborea, in front of some vast ruins. A team of people was staring in awe, including a small team of royal guards. Marvin and Aragon stood in front of the ruins, revealing dignified expressions. Apart from them, Nana and the court''s first mage, Orland, were also there. This was the new discovery that Nana mentioned at the party. Orland began to explain, "There had been a Shadow Shrine temple here." "When we arrived, we were surprised to discover that it had already been destroyed. That seemed very strange to us." "Thus, after I heard my subordinate''s report, I investigated it and found something unexpected!" Orland said excitedly. Speaking of it, Orland had spared no effort to help the Nottingheim royal family. He was actually a very powerful Wizard. Despite being under the pressure of the plane and the Shrine''s suppression, he had still been able to silently reach level 18 on his own. This was a miracle in itself! And what was even more impressive was that he stayed in the court for a long time, frequently going in and out of the imperial hall, but those Priests never discovered his true status. The old guy''s ability to hide his strength was quite remarkable. At the last moment, he stood up and revealed power far beyond that of a normal scholar. He held back the Shrine''s people and gained some time for Marvin. After getting rid of the Shadow Shrine, Nottingheim underwent some restructuring. Nana held the lion''s share of the power as the queen, and the highest authority under her was the one holding the position of prime minister, Orland. Nana and Orland were the most distinguished people in the entire plane, and it was very difficult for most to see them. But it was different for Marvin. When he heard about it, Marvin became very interested in their new discovery. They didn''t say much more after describing the place briefly, and at his request, they led Marvin out of the capital to head toward the ruins of the Shadow Shrine on the northwestern border. ... According to Orland, there were many strange things about these ruins. The most glaring oddity was a special underground area they found below the ruins. Thus, he had others proceed with the excavation, and thanks to the soldiers'' efforts, they were able to find a tunnel! The tunnel led even deeper into the darkness. Orland probed it several times, but after proceeding for a bit, he felt a power that far surpassed his own and thus didn''t try dare to go any further. He sealed the tunnel and waited for Marvin to return to Arborea before coming together to explore it once again. Marvin walked down the tunnel and felt a mysterious aura from the depths of the tunnel. This discovery was indeed unusual. The construction of the passage itself was very strange. It wasn''t made with ordinary materials. And looking at it from an architectural point of view, the entrance to the passage must have been a secret room. As they proceeded through the darkness, a light wind sometimes came through, showing that the passage had an exit. Marvin took the lead, followed by Aragon. Orland and a few guards also followed behind. As for Nana, she remained outside at Marvin''s recommendation. Just as Orland had said, the passage had quite a few doors. His Perception also let him sense that there was an aura of Divine Power. ''Could it be remnants of Glynos'' power in this plane?'' Some doubts remained in Marvin''s heart. He increased his pace. They soon reached the end of the passage. That aura was becoming richer and richer. Orland stopped with a bitter smile on his face. "This is where I stopped last time." The old Wizard shook his head as he regretted, "I can''t withstand this power." Marvin understood. This was a typical case of Divine Power repelling someone. Because the Divine Power in the passage was too dense, it formed something akin to a Divine Law boundary. Orland, as a level 18 Great Wizard, wasn''t even a Half-Legend. He wasn''t like Aragon, who had already advanced to Legend and could resist the Divine Law''s suppression. "I''ll check it out on my own," Marvin said after thinking for a bit. Aragon showed a bit of surprise since he was also feeling curious about the depths of the path, but since Marvin made this kind of decision, he wouldn''t raise any objections. Such a dense Divine Power most likely meant that there was huge danger ahead, and Aragon was still a newly advanced Legend. "Sir Marvin, be careful." Aragon and Orland stayed to guard that part of the passage. Marvin nodded before proceeding on his own. He increased his speed, turning into a blur in the passage. A light appeared in the distance. ''Divine Light¡­'' ''This Divine Power¡­ It''s really familiar¡­'' Marvin was silently contemplating that power when suddenly, he shivered! ''Fuck!'' ''No wonder this feels familiar!'' ''It''s not the Shadow Prince!'' ''It''s¡­ him!'' Marvin stood still in the passage filled with Divine Power as he suddenly made a realization. At first, he had thought that it would be Glynos, which was further supported by the aura feeling so familiar. But this Divine Power didn''t seem to have a Shadow attribute, which made Marvin feel that something was wrong. As he got closer, it occurred to him that it seemed so familiar because he had recently fought against this Divine Power! This was the aura of the Dream God! Marvin couldn''t help but clench his teeth, with killing intent flashing in his eyes. The Dream God''s Divine Servant, Ambella. That time, if not for Lance appearing in his memories, if not for Lorie coming from the distant Rocky Mountain and giving him a portion of her Fate Power, he would have suffered and perhaps died under the Dream God''s plot! Marvin had already recorded this enmity. He would definitely get his revenge! It was just a matter of time. ... ''Unexpected, so unexpected.'' ''Why would there be an entrance to [Dream Land] in one of the Shadow Prince''s Secondary Planes? Moreover, it seems like the Dream God isn''t aware of it.'' ''It must have been done secretly by Glynos.'' Marvin leaned against the passage''s walls, coldly looking toward the other side of the halo. It seemed to be on a tall mountain, and from that point of view, he could see a huge area of that plane! If Marvin took a step in, he would enter Dream Land. Although Dream Land was not the Dream God''s God Realm, it was still one of the most important Secondary Planes controlled by the Dream God! ''Found your nest,'' Marvin thought to himself cheerfully. He was already putting together a plan. Since he so fortuitously found a back door to Dream Land, how could he forgive himself if he didn''t give the Dream God a gift? Chapter 569: Vassals Chapter 569: Vassals Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin observed the passage for a bit before silently leaving. Because it was such an unexpected discovery, he hadn''t made proper preparations. This was a very secret entrance, and in all likelihood, the Dream God hadn''t noticed that Glynos had left such a secret passage to Dream Land. When the right moment came, Marvin could exploit it and strike a big blow against the Dream God. But not now. Ambella had just died. Even if the Dream God didn''t get any information from her, he would surely be more alert toward Marvin now that his number one Divine Servant vanished without a trace. It was just that with the matter of the Universe Magic Pool, he couldn''t afford to dispatch more followers to handle Marvin. He had to exercise restraint for a while, and during that time, Marvin could prepare. When the Dream God decided that he could kill Marvin, Marvin would give him a big gift! In Marvin''s mind, a plan no less crazy than the firing of Judgement Day at Glynos'' God Realm was taking shape. ... Afterwards, Marvin didn''t tell the secret of this place to anyone, including Aragon and the rest. He only told Orland that he should seal this place properly with a group of trustworthy guards. If any changes occurred, Orland should inform him about them. Because Marvin''s tone was very serious as he told them that this place was a "very dangerous" location, no one dared to be careless and they complied with Marvin''s arrangements. With Arborea secured as White River Valley''s backup, Marvin felt like he had regained a lot of breathing room. Although Nottingheim wasn''t completely in Marvin''s control, Nana, Aragon, and the others had a very good relationship with Marvin. In the upcoming period of war and chaos, Arborea would definitely show its worth. But Marvin would have to consider how to keep the Secondary Plane intact. The Gods were currently attacking the Universe Magic Pool, so in all likelihood, no one would pay attention to this particular plane. But originally, when Dark Phoenix used Plane Traction, it had caused a lot of commotion. It should have shaken the God Realms. And although the plane''s coordinates hadn''t been exposed, if the powerful Gods wanted to look for it, they would surely be able to find it, especially considering that it had been connected to Feinan. And if they found it, even if they couldn''t recover it, they could still destroy the world. Marvin had to consider the long term. The ideal solution would be to bring it to the White River Valley Sanctuary. The Sanctuary created by the fusion of the Wish Scroll and the Earth Crystal wasn''t totally part of Feinan anymore. It had a very unique nature and could be said to be separated from Feinan. But it was also still closely related to Feinan. It was very inclusive, and it would be possible to pull the entire Arborea plane in. But the power of at least twenty Major Wish spells would be needed! That was because Arborea''s surface area was too great, about four times that of the current White River Valley. Only a Wish Pillar was left in the Sanctuary, and the power was already barely enough to maintain the Sanctuary. Marvin needed to find much more Wish power if he wanted to go with this route. He would have to find a solution of some sort. For the time being, he could only hope that the Gods wouldn''t find Arborea. Despite this, Marvin still decided to properly nurture the strength of Arborea''s natives. When Aragon expressed the wish to stay in Arborea for the time being to catch up with his sister, Marvin decided to offer some others the chance to visit Feinan. He told the natives of Arborea that there would be three spots available for powerhouses that wished to leave with him. If they were willing to pledge eternal loyalty to him, they could follow Marvin and leave this plane for the Prime Material Plane, just as Aragon had. After all, only Marvin had the key to freely enter and exit the Ashes Plains. Apart from him, even if the others could activate the Planar Teleportation Array, they wouldn''t be able to reach Feinan smoothly. As for the matter of the pledge of loyalty, Marvin had decided on it after careful consideration. Even if he trusted Nana and Aragon, he couldn''t be totally unguarded against those that he didn''t know. He had no plans to nurture future enemies. To the people of Arborea, Marvin was powerful, but he was also an outsider. They respected him, but they might not be favorable toward him forever. He could satisfy the wishes of the plane''s powerhouses and allow them to make breakthroughs, eventually attaining the power of the Legend realm as Aragon, but the premise was that this power had to be under his control. Marvin wouldn''t treat them like servants. Instead, he would use a much less harsh [Vassal System]. Admittedly, those under a Vassal Contract would have to prioritize their master''s will, but in most cases, they had their own free will. Marvin did this to nurture some fighting power for White River Valley and Arborea while also averting the possibility of being bitten in the back. Within a day from when this news was spread by the royal family, ten level 18 powerhouses came to the royal city in hopes of getting the chance to travel to Feinan. Even Marvin didn''t expect to see so many of Arborea''s most powerful arrive so quickly. They had mostly existed in the shadows of the Shadow Shrine, always living in seclusion. Now that there was hope for a breakthrough, they jumped at the chance. And they didn''t really mind becoming Marvin''s vassals. Marvin had left a profound impression on everyone in Arborea when he beheaded the Shadow Prince''s Idol. Becoming part of such a mighty figure''s entourage was something that most people could accept. Marvin''s contract made a lot of sense in their eyes. The problem was actually on Marvin''s side. Due to the Planar Teleportation Array being too expensive, he could take at most three of them with him. Ultimately, he chose two men and a woman from among these ten people. Those three were quite young, all under 30. People still in their youth had the most potential. What Marvin found interesting was that the three of them were all nobles from the royal city. The two men practiced the Storm Swordsman path like Aragon while the woman was a rarely seen Astrologer. He was impressed when he found out that this Astrologer named Rachel had surprisingly gotten so far by studying on her own. She learnt Astrology and Divination magic from some ancient books, but she always stayed hidden at home. After all, the Shadow Shrine would have kept watch on her if her power had been exposed, and it would have gotten her family involved too. Now that the Shadow Shrine was gone, she gradually revealed her strength. To Marvin, Rachel was the most promising one among them. And those two brothers weren''t bad either. They were born in the Lyon clan and were captains of guard teams in the royal city. They had outstanding strength and great potential. Marvin estimated that these three would be able to break through to the Legend Realm in at most a year if they followed him to Feinan! This duration seemed ridiculous, but they were peak powerhouses of the entire Arborea plane. As they had been at the boundary of the restrictions of the plane''s laws for a long time, just like Aragon had been, they would easily break through once they reached Feinan. After making his decision, Marvin comforted the others, saying that there would still be an opportunity in the future. Afterwards, he set foot in the Teleportation Array back to Feinan with the food that Queen Nana prepared for him, and his three vassals followed a few steps behind him. Chapter 570: Setting Off! To the Underdark! Chapter 570: Setting Off! To the Underdark! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin finally had enough food for his territory after his trip to Arborea. That solved the biggest hidden danger to White River Valley. During the three days, White River Valley had continued to develop rapidly. As soon as his three vassals entered Feinan, they felt the shackles suppressing them disappear. They could feel their strength increasing quickly! After a few moments, one of the Lyon brothers instantly rose to level 19. At that time, they all looked at Marvin with gazes full of gratitude. If not for Marvin, they wouldn''t have gained this chance to advance! Marvin was also very satisfied with their improvement. White River Valley was currently lacking in high-end military power. If these three could grow stronger, they might be able to shore up that shortcoming. The Lyon brothers were sent to Sword Harbor by Marvin. He assigned them the duty of patrolling the area south of Sword Harbor, which bordered the wilderness and put a lot of pressure on the hunting teams. They frequently met large groups of monstrous beasts, which caused them significant problems. With these two experts joining, the burden on the hunting teams should be reduced by quite a lot. As for the Lyon brothers, this was exactly what they had been looking for. Marvin didn''t restrict their actions as long as they did their jobs. Furthermore, he gave them a chance to temper themselves. They only felt gratitude toward him. As for the Astrologer, Rachel, Marvin made plans for her to be at Anna''s side. Astrologers had a very special way of advancing, and they didn''t need to kill anything. As their knowledge and comprehension increased, they would naturally level up. Rachel was born into the nobility of Arborea and possessed very good administrative abilities. Marvin had Anna test this woman carefully. If she was useful, then she would be nurtured for an appropriate role. After all, Sword Harbor was still lacking management staff! There were no doubts regarding the loyalty of the three vassals because they had each signed a Vassal Contract with Marvin. There were relatively few restrictions, but if they went against them, Marvin could make their souls collapse with just a thought. ... After spending some days travelling around his territory and handling the most important internal issues, Marvin considered the reorganization of his territory complete for the time being. At that time, he thought to himself that being a good Overlord was truly quite troublesome. Even with so many helpers, he still had so many things that he needed to deal with. He couldn''t imagine what White River Valley would be like if he didn''t have Anna, Lola, and the others to support him. It was definitely thanks to their great efforts that the Sanctuary was currently thriving. But regardless, it was impossible for Marvin to take it easy for long. Over the course of the five days, the eldest sister of Rocky Mountain had already gradually ramped up her entreaties as she urged him over and over again. She had made an explicit ultimatum the previous evening. If Marvin didn''t leave with her, she would set off by herself. Marvin forced a smile. He was sure that Jessica''s hurry was partially due to her quick-tempered nature, but he also knew that the situation was probably really critical. Otherwise, a powerhouse like Jessica wouldn''t be so anxious about it. Marvin prepared for the trip by taking some useful things from the Sanctuary''s warehouse and then he set foot on the Teleportation Array to Rocky Mountain. In the current period of the Great Calamity, because of the great amount of Chaos Magic pouring in, many long distance Teleportation Arrays became nonfunctional. White River Valley currently had three working long distance Teleportation Arrays, two of which had been set up in Madeline''s Wizard Tower while the last one was set up inside the castle. The first two led to the North''s Lavis and Rocky Mountain in the southwest, while the last one naturally led to the Ashes Plains. In fact, the most notable place that they still lacked a Teleportation Array for was another alliance the Thousand Leaves Forest, which was also the one closest in distance. Madeline was apparently researching that issue. It could be a problem with Thousand Leaves Forest, but Ivan hadn''t sent any bad news, so Marvin could only suppose that it was caused by interference from the Chaos Magic Power. After Madeline helped him through the Array, Marvin opened his eyes to see Jessica''s enraged face just in front of him. Rocky Mountain. "If you came a few hours later, I would have already set off," Jessica grumbled, seeming to be in quite a bad temper. Marvin froze for a bit at the sudden proximity, before looking into the distance. He couldn''t help holding his breath when he realized what he was seeing! Countless creatures from the Underdark were packed outside limits of the light of Order. This time, it was even more exaggerated than during the attack from the Black Dragon''s army! There were almost three times as many creatures from the Underdark as there had been during that siege on Rocky Mountain. "What happened?" Marvin blurted out. He had guessed that the situation was likely very serious, but he hadn''t expected it to be so ridiculous! "They have been attracted by the light of Order." A familiar voice echoed behind Marvin. Kate. Marvin turned and noticed that Kate seemed a bit weak. The girl had lost a noticeable amount of weight since the last time he saw her. It was clear that they had been under a huge amount of pressure during this disaster. Especially for a place like Rocky Mountain, which seemed remote but had danger lurking on many sides. Not only were they facing the attacks from the Underdark, but as far as Marvin knew, there were two other forces eyeing this place, the Dark clan and the Wild. The invasion of the Dark clan and the Wild happened three years later in the game and was the result of several Gods'' schemes. But perhaps it would happen early this time after all the changes that had manifested since Marvin''s appearance. He would have to put off looking into it until later. From what Marvin could see, the situation in the Underdark was far worse than he had imagined! "Can''t your powers drive them away?" Marvin found the situation rather queer, as he knew that the Underdark''s lifeforms weren''t brainless. The power of Order gave no benefits to them, and ordinary hostile lifeforms that tried to forcefully enter the light of Order would be directly obliterated! But they were still advancing to attack Rocky Mountain anyways! This was quite strange. "You haven''t noticed it yet?" Jessica coldly pointed at that dense army of creatures from the Underdark and pointed out, "They had already turned into monsters." "From the information I''ve managed to get, a major change took place at the Eternal Frozen Spring. Only by solving that root issue would we have a chance of forcing these monsters to withdraw." "Thus, I have to take a trip to the Underdark, and I need your help." Marvin took a deep breath, nodding silently. With so many monsters from the Underdark being controlled to do the same thing, this might really be related to the Dark Specters from the Eternal Frozen Spring. It was time to take a real trip to the Underdark. Last time, he only crossed through the Underdark as a shortcut. This time, he would go deep into the Underdark with Jessica! He thought of the powerful and dangerous monsters he had met there in the game, the extremely precious treasures, and the Artifact! Marvin''s blood was boiling! Chapter 571: Underdark Winter (1) Chapter 571: Underdark Winter (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Two silhouettes were quickly heading deeper into a dark cave. It wasn''t the first time for either of them to be entering the Underdark, but compared to Marvin, Jessica was clearly not as familiar with the place. The terrain of Rocky Mountain and the surrounding areas was very complicated. Not only was it widely varied, but it was also littered with caves. She had frequently gone to the Underdark before to train. But that was only the upper layer of the Underdark. She had never been to the true Underdark. Thus, she invited Marvin to go with her to navigate. Otherwise, with the Fate Sorcerer''s proud temper, she definitely wouldn''t accept anyone''s help. This was also due to the current situation being too critical. The three sisters managed to establish a completely new order in Rocky Mountain after triumphing over many great difficulties, but then they suddenly met with such a frightening encirclement. If they couldn''t settle this issue, then that unending flow of monsters would swallow Hope City sooner or later! Kate couldn''t leave Hope City. She was the key to guarding the Source of Fire''s Order, and furthermore, with her unique Protection Power, she could help the Source expel the dark lifeforms. This was the reason that Hope City had been able to hold on for so long. Marvin could tell that Kate had become pale and haggard because she had to keep using her Fate Power. This situation couldn''t be allowed to persist. She couldn''t contend against all the Underdark''s monsters alone. Jessica had gathered a large amount of information before finding clues that pointed toward the Eternal Frozen Spring. As one of Hope City''s founders, Jessica definitely wouldn''t sit still and wait for their impending doom. Marvin could understand her anxiety. If White River Valley had encountered this kind of trouble, it would have given him a huge headache. It could only be said that Rocky Mountain was in a really awkward location. Even in the game, it had suffered repeated major assaults. It was a place well known for having many missions. There were no Golden Children now, no players participating. It would be many times harder for the three sisters to hold off the enemies on their own. As a close ally, Marvin wouldn''t just sit and watch. After browsing the map of the Gloom Area that had been found by Jessica, the two quietly set off. With the combined efforts of the two Legend powerhouses, it wasn''t hard for them to avoid a few transformed monsters. These lifeforms weren''t very strong individually, but a sufficiently large number of them could cause some problems. They entered from a tunnel entrance inside Hope City. As they progressed, they avoided several monsters coming up from the ground and continued into the darkness. Along the way, they calmly studied the number and the quality of the monsters. What worried Jessica was that the number of monsters coming out was more or less constant, but their overall strength was continuously increasing. These monsters all had a distinctive feature. Their eyes were all completely white. There were no impurities in those eyes, and they looked like snow. This was the characteristic of Dark Specters! ''What extent did the Dark Specters expand to in this area?'' Marvin and Jessica glanced at each other with some apprehension. The two kept going further down very carefully. By relying on Marvin''s previous experiences and his memory, they managed to avoid many dangers. Eventually, after about three hours, they reached the city of the Underdark that was closest to Rocky Mountain. Marvin faintly recalled that this town was called [Blightsow]. It was a city established by the Duergar, the Gray Dwarves. There were many mines in the surroundings of Blightsow, which attracted many Duergar to settle there. The Duergar didn''t welcome Drows or Bugbears, but were surprisingly okay with allowing the other races of the Underdark in, provided they could pay the fees to enter the city. But as Marvin and Jessica bypassed a cave and reached a high platform, they both went silent when they looked at the city of Brightsow below them. Brightsow had already turned into a ghost town! A very tall building, a large city wall, crisscrossed streets¡­ Everything was the same as Marvin remembered. The only difference was that no one was there! "Did the Duergar all move?" Marvin asked rhetorically. He found this rather hard to believe. "Let''s go! Let''s enter the city and check it out!" Jessica proposed decisively. The two had very high Perception and Marvin had Darksight. Jessica was using her Fate Power to open her Night Eye so that she could also see freely in the Underdark. Since the city looked like a ghost town from their vantage point, the two decided that they didn''t need to hide themselves. They directly jumped from the platform! Jessica dropped like a meteor in the center of the area enclosed by Brightsow''s city walls. A low sound echoed in the sky as Marvin turned into a Royal Griffin so that he could investigate the city from above. "We''ll split up!" The two had the same idea and went separate ways to start looking for clues in Brightsow. ... Marvin spread his wings, hovering stably for a bit before starting to slowly descend. He flew over the street, his eyes burning like torches. But he didn''t see a single living being no matter where he looked. Duergar buildings had very recognizable characteristics. They tended to be short but imposing. They were experts in the fields of architecture and forging. If not for them generally being too sinister, Marvin would have been interested in inviting a few Duergar to settle in White River Valley. But the strength of that group of Dwarves couldn''t be underestimated. In the end, what could have happened to make them give up on the city they had been living in for a few hundred years? Marvin had a vague idea. ''The Butterfly Effect¡­ Does it really have to be so serious?'' ''The Dragon God''s Wrath started ahead of time, and now, even the [Underdark Winter] also shifted to an earlier date.'' Marvin forced a smile. The [Underdark Winter]... This name not only represented an extremely harsh climate that started before the Great Calamity, but it was also the first large-scale storyline quest! But in his memories, the [Underdark Winter] happened after the [Rocky Mountain Defense] quest! Here, the Dark Clan''s invasion had yet to begin. Instead, there was a problem with the Eternal Frozen Spring, catching Marvin a bit unprepared. His previous experiences and memories had already been losing their effectiveness, making it more and more dubious to continue depending on them. He needed to make his own judgements. At that moment, Marvin noticed a Duergar staggering around! The Dwarf was holding a barrel of alcohol that was about his own size! ''A person?'' Marvin was pleased and dismissed his Shapechange skill as he landed on the streets below. The Duergar was drinking noisily from the barrel and didn''t even notice Marvin approaching. "Gulp gulp!" A great amount of alcohol was sloshing around in his stomach. He was muddle-headed, unable to stop. Marvin frowned faintly before activating his Domain, [Slaughter]! He didn''t use his advanced False Divine Vessel to activate his Domain, only using his Legend power to activate it. This was sufficient. As the power from the aura of the Slaughter Domain washed over the originally drunk Duergar, he suddenly shuddered and nearly fell down! Marvin stared coldly at him and said, "Answer a few questions for me." Chapter 572: Underdark Winter (2) Chapter 572: Underdark Winter (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Duergar was extremely frightened, but he only showed a look of confusion when he heard Marvin''s request. He couldn''t understand Marvin! Marvin felt a bit embarrassed. He used Common, but while Common was spoken quite widely on the surface, those that lived in the Underdark generally used a lingua franca of their own, which he hadn''t ever learned before. Luckily, although he didn''t know how to speak it, Jessica was pretty proficient in it, as she had been fighting in the Underdark for quite a while. Marvin grabbed the pitiful Duergar and brought him to Jessica. She was at a huge public square. From the buildings that surrounded it, the area looked like the place where the Duergar would hold celebrations and other various kinds of activities "Who are you? What happened here?" Jessica asked in a threatening tone. The Duergar were the kind to fear the strong while bullying the weak. It looked to him like it would be a bad idea to provoke these two Humans before him, so he immediately spat out what he knew, with some pauses so that Jessica could summarize it for Marvin. After a few minutes of questioning, Marvin and Jessica glanced at each other and let the Duergar leave. They already had the information they wanted. But it seemed that the situation was a bit trickier than they had expected. ... That Duergar was named Shawn and had been a rather undistinguished inhabitant of Brightsow. He didn''t have the talent for crafting. He was very lazy and very poor. It could even be said that he was the lowest kind of existence in the city. If not for his cousin, who had a blacksmithing shop and frequently helped him out, he might have already starved to death. Normally, it would be very difficult to get any important information from this kind of person. However, the circumstances were a bit special at that time. From what Shawn said, some issues had cropped up in Brightsow City about two months ago. Marvin and Jessica recognized that as more or less the time when Black Dragon Clarke launched an attack on Hope City. The expansion of the Eternal Frozen Spring and the awakening of Black Dragon Clarke must be related. As for the details, Shawn himself only knew about the rumors. Fortunately, his cousin was quite an important figure in the city, and thus, he managed to hear some confidential information! It turned out that two months ago, the Eternal Frozen Spring had started spraying out Extreme Cold Water! That Extreme Cold Water froze quite a lot of rivers in the Underdark, including the ones that supplied Brightsow with fresh water. The leaders of the Duergar sent many craftsmen and scholars to search for a way to survive the Underdark Winter. Similarly extreme conditions had been recorded in history, but they had never been as serious. The climate began to seriously deteriorate, and under the continued effect of the Extreme Cold Water, the originally meager crops became even rarer, some people even began freezing to death within the city walls. During these harsh times, Brightsow sealed its gates. The Duergar gathered together to discuss countermeasures. Ultimately, they found a way to obtain enough water. As for the food, they could only plunder other cities. Plunder. Slaughter. Copulation. The three everlasting constants of the Underdark. They sent excellent craftsmen to the Deep Dark River in order to dig a well that could access the water. It had been recorded in history that during the Underdark Winter, many rivers would be frozen over, but there would still be water below. The result of the digging¡­ was that they excavated a disaster! A few days after the start of the project, a couple of strange signs appeared. Some of the slaves in charge of the digging apparently suffered from a burst of epilepsy and died in front of everyone. The Duergar felt that this was a foreboding omen. Many of them believed that they should stop digging, but the leader of the Duergar was very obstinate. He personally took charge of Deep Dark River Project and ordered them to keep digging. They had to dig for fresh water! After three days, Brightsow received the news that they were successful! They successfully dug through the layer of ice on the Deep Dark River and found fresh water below. With fresh water secured, they should be able to survive the Underdark Winter. But just as Brightsow''s inhabitants were feeling overjoyed, ready to welcome their leader back, a high-tier craftsman arrived in front of the city, covered in blood. The guards hurriedly rushed him to be treated, but unfortunately, that Duergar had too many wounds. The Duergar were good at forging, but they weren''t particularly good in the medical field. The craftsman soon died. But as he did, he said a lot of crazy things. He warned the people of the city that they definitely shouldn''t open the door when those from the Deep Dark River Project came back. Because¡­ they became monsters! Those were the craftsman''s last words. But no one believed him. Even if he had been a renown craftsman during his life, his words had been considered the nonsense of a delirious person on his deathbed. Only one person believed him. And that was Shawn. Because that craftsman was his cousin who had helped him for so many years. That could be considered quite lucky. After hearing of his cousin''s death, he immediately sold his cousin''s blacksmith shop and bought himself a place to live. He used the rest of the money to buy a lot of food and ale and then sealed himself in the cellar, living cut off from the rest of the world. At the same time, he made sure to pay attention to what was happening in Brightsow. He installed a prism that had been owned by his older cousin on his door. It would allow him to observe what was happening in the city. At first, nothing happened, and Shawn happily lazed around at home, eating, drinking, and sleeping. But later on, a large noise woke him up. He saw countless Duergar and other lifeforms running on the streets. They were fighting each other! Fear could be seen in some people''s eyes as they fled, while some others had completely white eyes! They looked like pure snow! Shawn was terrified at the sight, and he remembered the last words of his cousin! ''They became monsters!'' This was the only thought that the pitiful Duergar had. He didn''t dare to leave the cellar. Every day, he would use the prism to stealthily check the situation on the streets. The city was getting more chaotic all the time, until one day, some monsters charged into his house, and the prism exploded! That was the scariest time for Shawn. Fortunately, the entrance to the cellar was very well hidden, and none of the monsters found it. Thus, Shawn remained hidden in the cellar day after day. Eventually, he ate all the food he had and drank all the alcohol. After feeling famished for several days, he decided to leave the cellar. But when he stepped outside onto the streets, he found that the city was already empty! Everyone seemed to have disappeared! Shawn couldn''t do much on an empty stomach and decided to look for something to eat first, and then alcohol. He wouldn''t be able to survive without alcohol. As a result, he met Marvin and Jessica. ... "Clearly, those disappearing Duergar all went toward Hope City." Marvin shrugged as he stated his conclusion. The Dark Specters had certainly awakened, but the question was, how many Ghost Mothers had awakened? Chapter 573: Eternal Frozen Spring Chapter 573: Eternal Frozen Spring Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Based on Shawn''s story, the change in the Eternal Frozen Spring really was related to the return of the Dark Specters. This was actually good news for Marvin. The [Underdark Winter] was a large-scale storyline quest, and although Marvin didn''t directly participate in it, he had read many messages about it in the forums and had a pretty good understanding of the quest. The Eternal Frozen Spring was a very mysterious place, known as the coldest place in the world. Even the peak of the snowy mountain in the Far North wasn''t as cold as the Eternal Frozen Spring. Some believed that the Ice God slumbered below the Eternal Frozen Spring, while others said that the Eternal Frozen Spring was the convergence point of the Universe''s cold essences. But whatever the case, the Eternal Frozen Spring was a very dangerous area. When the [Final Ghost Mother] instance was unveiled, countless guilds had been wiped out at the Eternal Frozen Spring. Afterwards, people gradually summed up their experiences. To get rid of the Final Ghost Mother, one had to do a preparatory quest to obtain a sword that was specialized in killing Ghost Mothers. At the same time, they had to resist the countless Dark Specters on the path to the Final Ghost Mother. This required five Wizards with 6th-circle barriers against ghosts. The last thing needed was high Cold Resistance. Marvin remembered that when the Eternal Frozen Spring instance was first unveiled, the price of equipment with Cold Resistance became outrageously excessive. Furthermore, ruthless merchants were adding to the momentum. But, simply put, the difficulty of this instance was way too high. Even a typical team of Legends wouldn''t be able to clear it! From this, it could be seen how frightening the Final Ghost Mother was! ... "As far as I know, the Dark Specter clan didn''t originate from Feinan. They invaded Feinan in ancient times and created panic in Feinan''s lifeforms." "But under the guidance of the Night Monarch and other heroes, the people of Feinan killed the Ghost Mothers and sealed the Final Ghost Mother in the Eternal Frozen Spring." "This was because the Dark Specter clan only had one fear, extreme cold." "But after so many years, Dark Specters appeared once again. There was only one possibility: Not only had the Eternal Frozen Spring''s seal become loose, but after a millennium of tempering and enduring, they got rid of their last weakness. They no longer feared the cold." Taking a deep breath, Marvin calmly continued his analysis. "But the good thing is that the Dark Specter clan is a kind of very peculiar community. They don''t have their own awareness. They are all controlled by a Ghost Mother. A Ghost Mother represents a collective consciousness, and overall, their actions are controlled by the Final Ghost Mother. After such a long time, the number of Ghost Mothers in the Eternal Frozen Spring should be no more than five, but each Ghost Mother would probably control thousands of Dark Specters. Jessica immediately understood Marvin''s meaning. "So you''re saying that these monsters don''t have individual thoughts and that as long as we kill these Ghost Mothers, the Dark Specters will also die?" Marvin nodded. In his eyes, rather than their previous weakness to the cold, this was the Dark Specters'' biggest flaw. Although the Dark Specters could be very destructive, they had no wills of their own and could only listen to the Ghost Mothers. The Ghost Mother behind the group of monsters attacking Rocky Mountain should be hiding somewhere. It seems that the Final Ghost Mother in the Eternal Frozen Spring had cooked up a big scheme. After eliminating Brightsow, she began to lead her own pawns toward the surface. Marvin knew that the Dark Specter clan was very frightening. Unlike other monsters, their only purpose in the world was expansion! Continuous expansion! Up until the entire Universe became a world of Ghosts! This lifeform was somewhat similar to the Astral Plane Locusts. But Locusts would inevitably have natural predators, but this didn''t seem to be the case for the Dark Specter clan, at least in this Universe. If he had any choice, the Night Monarch wouldn''t have just sealed the Final Ghost Mother away. He did so because he was unable to kill her. The Dark Specters were that frightening. Hope City was surrounded by bodies taken over by Dark Specters and was on the brink of crisis. Fortunately, before Marvin left, he took the time to tell Kate what he knew about Dark Specters. With her Protection Fate Power and the power from the Source of Fire''s Order, even if that Ghost Mother went all-out, there should be no issue holding them off for another ten days, or maybe even half a month. And during that time, Marvin and Jessica could accomplish their goal. ... "Then what are we waiting for?!" Jessica had always had a fiery temper. "You know so much about the Eternal Frozen Spring, so let''s kill our way in and get rid of that Ghost Mother." Marvin smiled bitterly. "Even the Night Monarch couldn''t kill it. Are you sure your Fate Power will fare any better?" he asked. Jessica remained silent. She was a very powerful woman with a lot of self-confidence. In all of Feinan, Jessica was considered one of the strongest, if not the strongest, after the Plane Guardians. Even Marvin estimated that if he fought her, he would only have about a 30% chance of winning. Ruler of the Night was a powerful class, but it couldn''t rival the favorites of the Plane Will. Fate Sorceresses were the ones blessed by fate. They could use spells practically without limits. Each time they acted, multi-casting, critical effects, additional enhancements, or other such things could happen. Stat-wise, it could be represented as [Luck +5]. But even so, Jessica didn''t dare to say that her strength was stronger than that of the Night Monarch! The Night Monarch had been powerful enough to rival an Ancient God. "Then what should we do?" She knew that since Marvin had asked like that, he had probably already come up with a plan. Marvin calmly told her, "Hope City won''t be captured in such a short time." "If we want to breach the Eternal Frozen Spring, it won''t be enough with just the two of us. We need the help of other forces." "Other forces?" A strange expression flashed in Jessica''s eyes. At that time, a dark shadow appeared on Brightsow streets. A Drow! Jessica was on guard! Marvin waved his hand, hinting that she didn''t need to be nervous. "Master¡­ I immediately rushed over after your summons," Raven reported obediently as she knelt on the ground. "Master? You actually have a Drow slave?" Jessica looked at Marvin with a weird gaze! ''That guy is so wretched and horny, look at this Drow''s clothes, who knows what that guy is up to?!'' The Fate Sorceress already started worrying about her younger sister. Marvin coughed, trying to get rid of the awkward atmosphere. "It is quite helpful that you managed to survive despite the attacks of the Dark Specter clan. Now, I need to understand the current situation in the Underdark." Chapter 574: Great Vortex Chapter 574: Great Vortex Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In fact, as soon as Marvin arrived at Rocky Mountain, he used the book of Nalu to call for the chess piece that he had left in the Underdark. The Dark Elf, Raven. After they fought off the Black Dragons'' attack on Rocky Mountain, Marvin had given Raven an order. She had to do her best to establish a force in the Underdark, a force that didn''t follow any Gods. Because of the Book of Nalu, if Raven sought shelter from the Black Dragon God or the Queen of Spiders, they might notice that she was being controlled. Thus, Marvin had repeatedly warned Raven that she should establish a force that consisted only of non-believers. Fortunately, the Gods had yet to descend. Although the Underdark had a very vile environment that made life difficult, at least a third of the lifeforms there believed in a God. Most of them believed in the Black Dragon God and the Queen of Spiders. However, the beliefs of these lifeforms were as fickle as their natures. To be frank, some of them were fake believers. They only actually believed in strength. If the Black Dragon God and the Queen of Spiders could bring them benefits, they wouldn''t care about selling themselves. At the same time, the rest of those in the Underdark were non-believers. After Clarke''s death, Raven very quickly gathered a group of followers from a small town. It was also a matter of luck. The force she established settled just east of the [Great Vortex], adjoining a hill with a group of caves. This was a relatively gentle and safe part of the Underdark. It was also because of this that they were able to survive the invasion of the Dark Specters. Thanks to Raven''s narration, Marvin and Jessica gradually understood the current situation in the Underdark. ... In short, the creatures of the Underdark weren''t faring well! They had lost control of at least a third of the Underdark already, whether it was due to retreating ahead of time, or being swallowed by the Dark Specters! From what Raven said, the area west of the [Great Vortex] had already fallen to the onslaught of the Dark Specters! Marvin was worried by the speed of the expansion. A map of the Underdark appeared in his mind. The Great Vortex happened to be under the Sage Desert. In other words, more than half of the southern part of the Underdark had already been swallowed! According to Raven, the Underdark was already way different than before. Even the races that had long-held hatred between them put aside their differences and joined forces. They relied on the Great Vortex and established a stronghold there with an impregnable defensive line! All the Underdark''s races banded together to withstand the invasion of the Dark Specters! This war had already gone on for more than a month. The losses of the defenders were disastrous, but they also won some victories. A few days ago, during one of the Dark Specters'' attacks, their Ghost Mother''s location was exposed. Four Legends from among the allied defenders made a move together, going all-out, and forcibly killed the Ghost Mother. Thanks to this, the pressure on the stronghold and the defensive line lightened. The temporary and hastily established Underdark United Council was intensively studying how to resist the Dark Specters, but the problem was that their rate of progress was very slow. There were clear signs that the council was preparing a small team of Legends that would launch an attack on the Final Ghost Mother in the Eternal Frozen Spring to solve the core of the problem. ... "In fact, if not for the discovery of that Ghost Mother''s location, which eventually led to her death, I wouldn''t have been able to sneak over here." Raven seemed somewhat nervous. After all, the Dark Specters were too frightening. Even those in the Underdark who were used to bloodiness and cruelty felt it unbearable. Just imagining their own consciousness being destroyed, only leaving behind a walking corpse that was under the control of a Ghost Mother, becoming part of the Dark Specter army¡­ This made them shiver. Moreover, when the defenders fought against those that were possessed by Dark Specters, it was possible for Ghost Larvae to enter their bodies and successfully parasitize them. No one liked to fight such a pernicious enemy. The only reason the entire defensive line had yet to collapse was the natural defense of the Great Vortex. If this defense was broken, the Underdark¡­ might be done for! ... As Raven finished her account of the situation, Marvin and Jessica sank into contemplation. The return of the Dark Specters wasn''t just a disaster for Rocky Mountain. The entire Underdark was suffering from their attacks! The Great Calamity didn''t affect the Underdark that much because there were few there that drew support from the Universe Magic Pool to cast spells. But the eruption of the Eternal Frozen Spring, the onset of the Underdark Winter, it was simply forcing them on the path to extinction! According to Raven, the strongholds were currently under a huge amount of pressure. They were short on food, the climate was extremely cold, and the morale of the soldiers was terrible because many of their comrades had been turned into Dark Specters, who they then had to fight. It seemed almost a joke that these races that had been fighting each other for generations were now fighting side by side. The town with Raven''s followers was mostly occupied by a branch of Dark Elves and a group of Half-Elves. Because of the Book of Nalu, Raven had a very strong will. With that on top of her previous talents as a leader, she was able to convince these people. But it would be another matter if she left for a long time. In the Underdark, the leadership position could change hands very quickly. Jessica glanced at Marvin before saying, "You make the final decision, I believe you have an appropriate plan." Although the Fate Sorceress was rather high-handed, she wasn''t unreasonable. She knew Marvin had always been resourceful, and moreover, he knew a lot more about the Underdark and the Dark Specters than she did. Considering how he had solved so many of Rocky Mountain''s problems, Marvin was the better choice for coming up with a plan. Since he already had Jessica''s approval, Marvin nodded. "Good. Let''s go to the [Great Vortex] first." ... They were standing on the narrow ropeway, above a bottomless abyss that seemed like it might engulf them at any time. Marvin and Jessica followed Raven through the shortcut. They spent almost four hours meandering through the caves as they avoided all the dangerous locations, and in the end, they successfully reached the [Great Vortex]! The so-called Great Vortex was actually a very frightening part of the Underdark. In this underground part of the continent, there was a gap that seemed like a lake, in the center of which was an endless void. Every day, a frightening storm would scrape the void for at least ten hours! When the storm raged in the Great Vortex, no one could cross! The last line of defense, the [Rosen Strongholds], had been established on the other side of the Great Vortex. They relied on the vortex as a natural barrier and used their knowledge to deal with the Dark Specters. The luck of Marvin''s party was pretty good. Not only did they manage to avoid the Dark Specter army, but when they reached the Great Vortex, the storm had already stopped. They could slowly make their way over using the ropeways. This was something that Dark Specters couldn''t do. And the people of the Rosen Strongholds relied on this to determine whether or not those that approached had been possessed. "I already signalled the stronghold that we would be arriving." After a pause, Raven whispered, "But it''s best if you disguise yourselves. Although the Dark Specters are the biggest threat right now, the surface races are also not welcome in the Rosen Strongholds." Chapter 575: Artifact Chapter 575: Artifact Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The management of the Rosen Strongholds was quite strict. These were trying times, after all. But Raven had a bit of influence in a small stronghold. And she had chosen the passage leading to the stronghold that her town belonged to, so they were soon able to obtain the permit to pass. The group of three got onto the ropeways and crawled over. After a strict inspection, and with Raven vouching for them, Marvin and Jessica successfully entered the Rosen Strongholds! Because this was a territory of the Underdark, it wouldn''t be too suitable for two Humans to walk around. Thus, Marvin and Jessica changed their appearances. Marvin''s Shapeshift Sorcerer class came with its own Disguise skill, which he used to turn into a middle-aged Dark Elf. As for Jessica, with her flexible powers as a Fate Sorceress, this kind of trick wasn''t out of the range of her abilities. To the others, it seemed pretty normal for Raven to bring two of their own to safety from the dangerous areas. But sneaking into the stronghold was only Marvin''s first step. Next, he had to split his plan in two. Raven led them to a safe place to talk. There, Marvin explained the details of his plan and they finalized it. The plan was divided into two main parts. The first would be accomplished by Jessica and Raven. They had to make use of the force that Raven had established in order to get as close as possible to the Underdark United Council within a certain time frame. Jessica''s incredible strength should be enough to help Raven increase her prestige while drawing the attention of the Underdark United Council at the same time. Marvin hoped that she would be gain the Council''s trust. It would be the best if she could get information about the team of Legends that they were planning to send out! Getting the information about the timing and routing of the expedition would also be okay. Thus, if the team of Legends set off, Marvin and the others could also follow behind them, waiting for the best opportunity to act. Marvin didn''t know whether the Underdark United Council had dispatched a team of Legends to kill the Final Ghost Mother in the game, but if it did happen, then they must have failed. They knew very little about the Dark Specters and the Eternal Frozen Spring, so Marvin couldn''t count on their success. But drawing support from their strength would be fine. The plan shouldn''t be too difficult for Jessica. The other part of the plan had to be carried out by Marvin himself. "I''ll have to take a trip to the [Rotten Mushroom Swamp]," Marvin quickly said. "To get rid of the Final Ghost Mother, we need to use the [Demon Subduing Sword]. I got some information long ago, and it indicated that the owner of the Demon Subduing Sword had been hiding in the Rotten Mushroom Swamps all this time." "And regarding the defensive scrolls I mentioned that are very effective against Ghosts, those can also be found in the Rotten Mushroom Swamps." "I''ll be as quick as possible. I''ll be back in a week at most." Jessica nodded and asked him to be careful. It seemed to her that Marvin was entering deep into the Underdark and facing its dangers all for the sake of Rocky Mountain. Even though Lorie had saved Marvin, so he did owe them, this courage and loyalty still moved her. She noted this down in her mind. ... But in fact, Marvin''s motives weren''t quite that simple. While he did indeed want to help protect Rocky Mountain, he could also gain wealth and Comprehension points from killing the Final Ghost Mother. Divine Source wasn''t something that only Divine Servants could offer. Moreover, the trip to the Rotten Mushroom Swamp was something he would have taken even if the Dark Specters hadn''t forced him to come to deal with them! That was because, besides those scrolls and the Demon Subduing Sword, there was also a weapon sealed there that made the Underworld tremble! [Artifact ¨C Sodom''s Blades]! In the 3rd Era, Bloody Emperor Sodom entrusted the God of Craftsmen to craft him a pair of curved blades! It was rumored that at the time, even though he hadn''t ascended yet, Bloody Emperor Sodom had already broken through the limits of mortals, and his strength had reached a level above the Gods. He was in complete control of his weapons! On the Artifact Ranking for rogues, Sodom''s Blades ranked first! What Cold Light Grasps, what Nightfall? They were second-tier in front of Sodom''s Blades. It was said that back in those days, the Blood Emperor only relied on that pair of daggers to slaughter no less than a hundred thousand people in the Underdark! He went to experience the Crimson Wasteland, but after the Bloody Emperor explored every corner of the place, no one dared to act against him. This was a truly mythical character! He was violent, savage, lecherous, and had countless other shortcomings. The Underdark had to survive under his terrifying shadow during the 3rd Era. His brutal rule displeased all that lived there, but they could only surrender under his mighty strength. He played with countless women, and not a single one had a good end! It could be seen that this guy had been a complete tyrant. Otherwise, the people of the Underdark wouldn''t have celebrated so raucously after he died a sudden and inexplicable death. He definitely was the most unpopular emperor in all of Feinan, even if he was the only one that ever managed to unify the Underdark. But it had to be said that the Bloody Emperor had reached the peak strength that mankind could reach. Despite being a pure Human, the Bloody Emperor grew up in the Underdark, and ultimately, his strength was able to match that of powerful Gods. Sodom''s Blades also became synonymous with bloodiness, slaughter, and death. After the Bloody Emperor fell, Sodom''s Blades disappeared without a trace. Many ambitious people looked for Sodom''s Blades, as it was an invaluable Artifact, after all, but most of them returned without any sort of success. Only Marvin knew with certainty that Sodom''s Blades were buried in the Bloody Emperor''s tomb! The tomb of the most infamous emperor in history was situated at the other end of the Rotten Mushroom Swamp. Marvin estimated that it would take him about a week to get there and return. The Great Elven King''s daggers had been with him for quite a while now, killing countless enemies. He had relied on these Legendary daggers'' attributes many times to get rid of his enemies. Marvin was already used to the feeling of their handles. But he had to be realistic: in the next battles, Legendary Weapons wouldn''t be suitable. His enemies were Divine Servants, descendants of the Gods, Apostles, and Holy Women! Angels, Greater Demons, Greater Devils, and frightening Evil Spirits! Those azure daggers could withstand Feinan''s powerhouses, but when facing powerhouses on the level of Gods, they were lacking in strength! He needed a pair of even more powerful weapons! Sodom''s Blades were what the current Marvin needed the most! No matter what, he would get them. ''I hope that the post in the forums wasn''t just to toy with people.'' ''Otherwise, this might be a bit dangerous.'' Marvin crouched In front of the dark cave and peered inside for a bit before quickly rushing in. Chapter 576: Swamp Chapter 576: Swamp Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A silhouette was flickering along the complicated pathway through a dark cave. This was the southernmost part of the Underdark. After leaving the Rosen Strongholds to head south, one would arrive at the most remote part of the Underdark. The terrain here was even more complicated, the caves were messier and there were no large underground spaces like in the center area. Thanks to his memories and Raven''s incomplete map, Marvin was able to make his way through very quickly. He could feel the soil gradually moistening. Along the way, he met several Dark Elven Fighters, but he kept away from them. Darksight, one of the biggest advantages of Night Walkers, was being put to full effect. In this pitch-black darkness, he was the true king! Besides seeing some Elves, he also killed a few careless monsters as he continued on his way. With Marvin''s current strength as a Legend, even when considering the entire Underdark, the people able to block his path would be very few in number. At Level 22, an awful lot of monsters couldn''t even harm him. As long as he avoided those with Divinity or who were Legends, Marvin would have no issues. Perhaps it was because most of those living in the Underdark had gathered around the Great Vortex, but the population of the southern part of the Underdark seemed pitifully small. Marvin also passed by a few places that originally had tribes or settlements there but were now completely empty. Under the pressure of the Dark Specters, the lives of the Underdark''s inhabitants had reached a critical point. Marvin was unable to hold back from sighing as he thought of it. As far as the Humans on the surface were concerned, those in the Underdark were simply great scourges. Members of the same race would tend to end up a lot more powerful if they grew up in the nasty environment of the Underdark compared to if they grew up on the surface, provided they survived. This place fully followed the rule of the survival of the fittest. But even so, in the face of the Dark Specter clan that had overturned Feinan before, the Underdark''s inhabitants had still been caught unprepared. It wouldn''t be exaggerating at all to say that the Underdark had suffered an enormous blow. Marvin believed that even if they managed to repel the Dark Specters this time and kill the Final Ghost Mother, the Underdark would need a long time to recover. This was actually similar to Feinan. It was just that one was being ravaged by the Great Calamity while the other was suffering from the consequences of the eruption of the Eternal Frozen Spring. In this era, no matter where you were, you would face an unprecedented disaster. This was the true calamity. ... As the soil was gradually becoming wetter, Marvin hastened his speed. Moving long-distance in the Underdark was very tiring, so at Raven''s suggestion, before leaving the Rosen Strongholds, he had bought a docile Rock Lizard to use as a mount. He used some exp to quickly level his [Special Ability ¨C Horsemanship ¨C Rock Lizard] to the maximum, which he could access thanks to the Horsemanship skill of his Noble class. This way, there would be no difference between him and a Dark Elven Fighter when it came to riding one. Rock Lizards'' steps were light and noiseless even though they had shockingly fast speed. They could attach themselves to stone walls or the ground while keeping the sounds of friction minimal. More importantly, despite being domesticated, as a species native to the Underdark, Rock Lizards also had a good ability to avoid danger. Thanks to this inconspicuous mount, Marvin had already avoided quite a few ominous forces. He didn''t come to the southern part of the Underdark to slaughter wantonly. He needed to finish his tasks as fast as possible. As time slowly passed, the constant sound of air passing through the low caves could make someone become negligent. But Marvin remained on guard. He pondered over a lot of things, while also continuously making sure he was going in the right direction. In this place, a moment of carelessness could cause one to get lost. Although he had adventured in the Underdark for a while in the game, Marvin wasn''t a native of the Underdark, he had to be careful. After about three hours of travelling through the complicated cave system, Marvin emerged into a relatively wide open area. He could see clearly tell that the ground was sloped. After going down a gentle slope filled with moss, a seemingly endless swamp now appeared before Marvin. [Rotten Mushroom Swamp]. The natives of the Underdark more frequently just called the place the Death Swamp. Many who tried to go through ended up as will-o''-wisps hovering above the swamp. Marvin took a long and serious look across the swamp. But he only saw a mix of duckweed and mud, with some bubbles occasionally. There were also a few skeletons of victims not far away. Some green lights were also faintly discernible. The depths were obstructed by a thick fog. The Rock Lizard under him was raising its legs restlessly, apparently noticing something. ''Rotten Mushroom Swamp¡­'' ''From the thickness of the fog, it looks like that woman did indeed settle here.'' ''Haha, this is where the defensive scrolls are.'' Marvin sneered and pulled on the Rock Lizard, but he didn''t head for the depths of the Swamp. They followed the gentle slope and started going east. He would be an idiot if he just went straight into the swamp! After all, this swamp was a very frightening maze and had been placed there as a trap! A natural swamp wouldn''t be so dangerous. People died in the Rotten Mushroom Swamp because a snake woman was living there! She was a Witch who betrayed the Anzeds! From the information he gained from the game, the snake Witch lost the fight over the position of Witch Queen many years ago. In her fury, she betrayed the Anzeds and even sold the location of the Anzed Witches'' headquarters to their biggest enemy at the time. She then hid in the Underdark, focusing on studying Potioneering and Alchemy. The Witch Queen stripped her of her supreme Witchcraft Authority, but she still had many fairly powerful spells. She possessed many kinds of magic, partially because she was a Demon''s descendant. Her aptitude for magic was also very strong. After several hundred years, her Potioneering, Alchemy and casting abilities had reached the peak among those in the Underdark. But she still had no way to leave the swamp yet. That was because after the Anzeds settled their biggest problem, the Anzed Queen had found her and put a curse on her. The curse was that she would forever remain ugly, forever be unable to see the light of the sun, and forever cause anyone who saw her to feel loathing toward her. The snake Witch was utterly furious, but had no way to get rid of it. Thus, she could only hide in this dark swamp, trying her best to break the Witch Queen''s curse. And after these many years, she seemed to have reached a small breakthrough. But she still couldn''t remove the curse alone and needed the help of others. This was the brief introduction to a chain quest. Marvin had seen the post on the forum before. The player was showing off Sodom''s Blades, which he had gotten from the Bloody Emperor''s tomb, and explaining how he''d gotten them. Marvin now took advantage of that information. ''If that post wasn''t a troll, then there should be a dark river here.'' Marvin sat on the Rock Lizard, proceeding eastward, before finally finding a meandering brook. He suddenly felt the temperature in the surroundings drop by quite a bit! Chapter 577: Candle Boat Chapter 577: Candle Boat Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The River Styx, the dark river leading to the Underworld. There were actually a few such rivers that were called the River Styx and led to the Underworld, but they were typically in the most remote parts of Feinan. According to official sources, the Styx was the main way to lead souls to the Underworld. Each River Styx was very wide, and the rivers didn''t just flow through a plane normally. They actually flowed downward through the Universe''s planes. They ended in the mysterious, cold Underworld. Marvin knew that this dark river was only a small branch. There was a white wharf on the river shore, and many [Candle Boats] were drifting near the wharf. Ordinary souls would be gathered by the Reapers before being transferred down the river through Candle Boats. Each Candle Boat represented the soul of someone that had passed away. The River Styx was this world''s most dangerous place. It was safe to say that even if Marvin was ready to deal with the snake Witch, he shouldn''t approach such a dangerous area. But there was actually a problem with this wharf! ... When he reached the moss-covered slope, Marvin quickly jumped down from the Rock Lizard. He gently patted the Rock Lizard''s back, hinting his intentions. He would rely on himself from this point on. This rather smart mount couldn''t go with him. He wanted the Rock Lizard to wait for him rather than run amok. Although it had been tamed, Marvin didn''t know whether it would work. But when he turned back after walked a fair distance away, the Rock Lizard had already started running off. Marvin just shrugged and continued on his own. After about five minutes, the Styx was already in sight. Marvin kept going eastward, toward a bright beacon shining through the darkness. This light would attract the surrounding souls and facilitate the Reapers'' work. Marvin hid his aura and entered Stealth, slowly approaching the wharf. As Marvin had expected, the wharf really was crazily congested! After becoming a Ruler of the Night, Marvin''s body had been transformed to the point that his eyes could see souls, which were normally invisible to the naked eye. He stood on a hillside, looking down at the bustling souls, which seemed to block almost the entire River Styx. The row of Candle Boats on the dark river looked like a swarm, slowly drifting on the waves, gathering together. Seeing this scene, Marvin rejoiced that he had guessed correctly. On the other hand, he also felt deep sorrow. What caused this situation was naturally the terrifying Great Calamity! One third of Feinan''s population died in a mere two weeks! Many of the countless souls were left drifting, so the Reapers should be pretty busy! Although this was very good news for the Underworld''s Sovereigns, and even though they had been prepared for this before the disaster, they hadn''t expected that the number of deaths would be so high! The Styx''s wharf was thoroughly blocked! Great numbers of souls were waiting to be handled by the Underworld''s Reapers. This put a large amount of pressure on the Underworld''s busy staff! Thus, it gave Marvin a chance! A chance to sneakily cross the dark river! ... On the other side of the dark river, there was a large hilly area, occupied by an Arachnee tribe. As long as he could get past the Arachnee tribe and circumvent the Rotten Mushroom Swamp, Marvin would arrive at his final destination, Devil Town. The current question was how he should cross the river. Because of the guide from the forums, Marvin''s work was made a lot easier. The Candle Boats were made of a very special substance. It was the only thing that could float on the River Styx. The Styx''s waters would instantly swallow anything that fell inside, regardless of whether it was a living being or a soul. Even Gods would suffer heavy losses if they were infected by water from the Styx. So, of course, Marvin didn''t dare to take the risk of going through the water either. He found an area that was relatively crowded with Candle Boats, and thanks to the Reapers being preoccupied, he easily secured a path! A faint red line appeared in front of him. Marvin didn''t stop any longer. He stepped to the edge of the shore and made a big leap! He was just like a falcon agilely pouncing on a rabbit as he lightly stepped onto a Candle Boat! A stupefied old man was sitting in that Candle Boat. He couldn''t see Marvin at all! ''No problem!'' Marvin was very pleased as he proceeded forward. He jumped from boat to boat following the previously calculated route and the Underworld''s Reapers simply didn''t notice that there was a Human taking advantage of the opportunity to cross the Styx! After all, it was such a rare situation for so many boats to be seen on the Styx. For Marvin to meet this incident, his luck was pretty good¡­ Or was it? After five minutes, he reached the last Candle Boat. This time, the distance between him and the shore was more than twenty meters. With Marvin''s fierce abilities, such a distance wasn''t a big deal. But just as he was about to jump, he felt a pair of eyes watching him. He looked and saw that it was a boy! And his eyes were different from those of the other boats'' apathetic souls. This boy could actually see him. The boy was staring at him with a look of surprise. But Marvin was even more shocked! He recognized a familiar face and a pair of familiar eyes! Crimson eyes, and an unyielding expression. This was a Hammon! From the same clan as Isabelle. This very boy was that Hammon clansman who had fought alongside Marvin in the past! At the start, Marvin had regarded him only as an important quest character, but by the end of the quest, Marvin had gained a really good opinion of that boy, Jay! His incredible tenacity and his lack of any fear of death had stunned Marvin. ''How could Jay have died?'' ''Could it be that he died in the Great Calamity because of it starting earlier than before?'' Marvin was confused. Jay seemed to also notice Marvin''s surprise. He looked at him and said, "I don''t want to go to that world." "As a child, my grandma told me that that place is the coldest place in the world. I don''t want to go." "Can you help me, Mister?" Marvin hesitated, knowing that he couldn''t take long to make a decision. The Candle Boat was continuously floating downstream, and they might be taken away soon! He suddenly clenched his teeth and took out the Book of Nalu! If it had been a random soul that he didn''t know, he might have just continued on his way. But Jay was different. This small boy had already obtained Marvin''s respect. Marvin didn''t want this talented Hammon to become an apathetic soul like this as a side effect of his transmigration! Whatever the case, he would first take him away from the Candle Boat and then decide what to do about him later. Chapter 578: Book of Nalu’s Information Chapter 578: Book of Nalu¡¯s Information Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Each soul on the Candle Boats was firmly bound to its boat. It was impossible to take these souls away by any normal means. And apart from the Book of Nalu, Marvin didn''t carry a Soul Vessel on him. He wasn''t a Necromancer, after all. Although he was carrying all kinds of miscellaneous items, he couldn''t cover everything. After asking for Jay''s consent, he quickly opened the book of Nalu and absorbed Jay''s soul into it! Suddenly, an alarm rang out from the wharf! All the busy Reapers were startled as their gazes converged onto that empty boat! A silhouette had quickly jumped out, leaving the dark river and heading for the shore! The Reapers'' reaction couldn''t be considered slow, but by the time they tried to pursue, Marvin had already disappeared! ... At the bottom of a hill, Marvin let Jay come out. "Thank you, Mister." The boy showed a sincere smile before his expression became bland once more. "I have some wishes I want to satisfy, but I don''t know what I should do now." Marvin remained silent for a moment. The previous situation had been an emergency, forcing him to make a decision on the spot. Because he was sure that the boy was Jay, who he had fought side by side with in the past, he unhesitantly snatched his soul from the Underworld. But he had no idea about how to deal with the consequences. Maybe Necromancer Fidel would have some ideas. Marvin knew that many Necromancers in Feinan knew how to inject a soul into a Life Stone or a Phylactery, which turn the person into something like a Lich. But if that happened, his soul would be forever unable to be taken in by the Underworld. If he died, it would also mean the death of his soul. Marvin didn''t know what to do with Jay for now. He thought about it, before cautiously saying, "If you keep wandering around on Feinan, you''ll be found by the Underworld''s Reapers again." "They will take you to the Underworld and you''ll forget yourself¡­ If you believe me, you can wait in this book for some time. If I find a better solution, I''ll discuss it with you. How about it?" The boy nodded. He hesitated for a bit before suddenly asking, "Mister¡­ Can you tell me your name?" "I am called Marvin." Jay revealed a splendid smile. "Hello Marvin, I am Jay." ... After storing Jay''s soul in the Book of Nalu once again, Marvin set off. Marvin''s Book of Nalu currently hosted three souls, two of which were fragments of souls. Only Jay''s was intact. Marvin used his strong will and directly ordered the Book of Nalu to not act against Jay. This allowed him to keep going forward without worrying. Meeting Jay on the River Styx was unexpected, but it didn''t influence Marvin''s mission. He had to get his hands on Sodom''s Blades! If he could also obtain the Blood Emperor''s Slaughterer Set, that would be even better! Although the Slaughterer Set was the best equipment for a Swordsman, a Ruler of the Night could also wear it. From the attributes shown on the forums, the Slaughterer Set could increase Marvin''s strength by at least 20%. For an item that wasn''t even for his class, this was already quite a huge improvement. ... After the River Styx was a hilly area, and west from there was the Rotten Mushroom Swamp, which was always covered in fog. The dividing line that separated the swamp was quite clear: a few rotten mushrooms were scattered, forming a boundary. Not only were these mushrooms stinky, but if a living being got too close, the fungus growing on the mushrooms would automatically explode so violently that a large area around them would be caught in the blast! According to estimations, the force of the fungus explosion would be equivalent to the Legend Spell, Thunder Purgatory! And furthermore, the spores in the gas released from the mushrooms had parasitic, corrosive, paralytic, and hallucinogenic properties. Even if a Legend accidentally got caught in an explosion, they would almost surely regret it! In fact, regardless if it was the fungus explosion or the rotten mushroom itself, they were all products of the Snake Witch''s outstanding alchemy. These irregularly scattered rotten mushrooms seemed harmless at first glance, but Marvin could tell that this was clearly a minefield! He had been drooling for such powerful alchemy items for a long time. That Alchemist in his territory really was too unreliable. If the Snake Witch was sensible, he wouldn''t mind bringing this Legend Alchemist back to his territory! Of course, he knew that the Snake Witch almost certainly wouldn''t listen to him, so he was actually prepared to kill the Snake Witch! But not now. He had to get Sodom''s Blades first. The terrain ahead of him started to become more complicated. Aside from the hills, there were also some sparse caves. The structure of the caves was very strange. They were roughly half as tall as a person, and there were some traces indicating that this place wasn''t deserted. Marvin crouched, roughly checking the trails. ''Those are Arachnee footprints.'' ''Seems like the tribe isn''t far from here.'' But at that time, the Book of Nalu suddenly became scalding hot. Warning signs burst out in his mind! "What''s going on!?" Startled by the strange phenomenon, Marvin immediately opened the Book of Nalu. ''I got a reaction!'' ''There are other pages in the vicinity!'' The Rebirth page of the Book of Nalu seemed to be extremely excited! "Quickly give me the 11th page, once I swallow it, my ability will greatly increase! And at that time, I''ll also be able to help you deal with your enemy!" Its voice seemed full of temptation as it urged, "This is what you promised, I helped you hold back the Destroyer, you have to let us fuse." Marvin really had promised it. In the Chromatic Dragons'' Library, he had been forced to helplessly agree because of the circumstances. But fortunately, he hadn''t set a time limit, so he had always let it drag on. As time passed, he felt the Book of Nalu''s temptation becoming more and more intense. It also showed a certain degree of desire toward his own body! This wasn''t a good news. Marvin made sure to stay calm as he asked, "You should be able to tell, which page is it?" "2nd Page, [Prosperity]!" [Rebirth] answered very decisively! Marvin''s mind shook when he realized which page that was! It was actually Prosperity. Didn''t that mean that Black Knight Sangore was also in the vicinity? But just as Marvin was distracted by the revelation, the page in his hand suddenly turned into a scarlet light! A sinister skull appeared in the tip of the light! "Woosh!" The 2nd page of the Book of Nalu, [Rebirth], directly rushed into Marvin''s mind! In an instant, Marvin felt as if his head was splitting open! Chapter 579: Counterattack Chapter 579: Counterattack Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the cold hills of the Underdark. Marvin couldn''t help kneeling down. The immense pain flooded his mind, and he even felt like he was about to lose consciousness! But he knew that he definitely couldn''t pass out! This was the Book of Nalu''s counterattack! When the 3rd soul entered the Book of Nalu, the evil page decided that it was time to fight back! It was unwilling to become a Human''s tool. On the contrary, it wanted Marvin to become its servant! Just like Madeline and Raven. Thus, it initiated a desperate attempt, forced its way into Marvin''s mind. It tried to take control of Marvin''s consciousness. In an instant, Marvin''s head hurt like hell. But he didn''t faint. He clenched his teeth, and the fury in his eyes was practically gushing out! "Bastard!" "You dare go after my mind!" Marvin went into a towering rage. He managed to sit on the ground in a Monk''s meditation position! He turned his thoughts inward, into his consciousness! ... After a few days, the battle over Marvin''s consciousness was still being fought. The Book of Nalu, which had turned into a red light, was crazily flying around in Marvin''s mind, trying to control his consciousness! But although it gave Marvin quite a huge headache, it was rather lacking in effectiveness. A powerful energy burst out of Marvin''s body and firmly surrounded the red light. This power was refreshing and comfortable, and it gradually restored the places that had been attacked by the Book of Nalu. At the same time, that energy formed a white sphere that very slowly surrounded the Book of Nalu! "What is this thing!" "Why do you have this kind of thing in your body?!" The Book of Nalu burst into a startled bellow! Marvin coldly watched the Book of Nalu''s consciousness, not saying anything. Although this sneak attack had caught Marvin unprepared, he actually managed to gain some benefits from it! Because he hadn''t been able to rein in the Book of Nalu''s consciousness before, it had become a hidden danger. But he actually had a chance this time. The Book of Nalu''s consciousness took the initiative to merge with Marvin''s consciousness! This was an extremely risky move. If successful, it would be able to control Marvin''s consciousness, turning Marvin into its slave. But if it failed, it would be the opposite! Marvin would be able to completely lock its consciousness and it would always remain as Marvin''s tool. ''With my current frighteningly high willpower, even if a High God used [Fate Change] on me, I would be able to resist it.'' ''A mere page of the Book of Nalu trying to swallow me?!'' Marvin gradually calmed down. Under the provocation of the Book of Nalu, [Fate Power - Wisdom] completely erupted. Although the power was sparse, it was very powerful. The power of Wisdom had always been what Evil and Chaos were most afraid of. Thinking of this, Marvin was even more grateful to Lorie. He silently swore that he absolutely had to do something to compensate for the little girl''s losses. With the protection of the Fate Power, the Book of Nalu simply didn''t stand a chance! And furthermore, he had something else! With the help of the Fate Power lessening the threat, Marvin''s consciousness returned to the outside world. Fighting his headache, he pulled out an ancient-looking book from his storage. He then opened it. "Woosh!" Something magical happened, and the ancient book began to flip through its pages on its own. Marvin wasn''t controlling it at all. Indescribable silver runes came pouring into Marvin''s mind! Marvin also didn''t know the meaning of these runes. But each rune appearing in his mind weakened the power of the Book of Nalu! And the Fate Power was becoming stronger and denser. In a short time, the ancient book''s pages stopped flipping and the runes on them disappeared, leaving behind pure, blank pages! "Bam!" The ancient book fell to the ground. And in Marvin''s consciousness, countless silvery-white runes were floating! "[Wisdom Chapter]!" "Turns out the thing you were looking for in the Dragon Library was the Wisdom Chapter that could restrain me!" The Book of Nalu, surrounded by the Fate Power and unable to move, eventually admitted defeat! Marvin wasn''t one to be taken lightly. The Book of Nalu could destroy Gods! It was definitely a very dangerous object. How could he keep using this kind of evil item without a safety net? This Wisdom Chapter was Marvin''s preparation against the Book of Nalu''s inevitable counterattack! At that time, in the Dragons'' Library, he looked for it meticulously, searching everywhere for the Wisdom Chapter. But after he found it, he didn''t immediately put it to use. He knew that if he used it, the Book of Nalu would become more vigilant. At that time, the danger would temporarily subside, but remain lingering as a potential threat that would be even more tenacious than before. It was better to hide first and then wait until the Book of Nalu couldn''t hold back anymore, allowing it to reveal itself. And as such, Marvin really had been able to trick the Book of Nalu. The runes in the Wisdom Chapter were written in the Ancient God Language. After Marvin absorbed the Wisdom Chapter, many lines appeared: [You absorbed an Oddity ¨C Wisdom Chapter] [Willpower +10] [Wisdom increased] [Wisdom Chapter understanding: 0/?] [Hint: By reading the Wisdom Chapter''s runes, you''ll be able to understand some additional mystical abilities.] ... As a remnant of the ancient Book of Wisdom, the Wisdom Chapter was not only the best choice to restrain the Book of Nalu, but it was also extremely valuable on its own. Although Marvin was currently unable to understand the Wisdom Chapter''s details, if he slowly learnt the Ancient God Language, he would be able to learn the unique skills or spells left on the Wisdom Chapter. This was a great temptation for all Legend powerhouses. And was before even mentioning the frightening +10 Willpower property. From this day on, Marvin''s willpower would be impregnable! Regardless of what kind of mind magic he was attacked with, Marvin would be immune. He estimated that his Willpower was at least at 20. Even Gods wouldn''t have such a scary number! ''This danger can be considered thoroughly settled now. And when I find the opportunity, I will learn Ancient God Language. Maybe I will obtain some extra benefits.'' After watching the Book of Nalu in his mind gradually becoming a gentler red, Marvin''s mind completely stabilized. This hurdle was cleared up at last. ... Five minutes later, Marvin slowly opened his eyes. The Book of Nalu separated from his consciousness and floated into the air with a yellowish sheen and many white runes circling it. Its ego had been thoroughly suppressed by the Fate Power. This page had completely surrendered to Marvin. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think as he took out another page of the Book of Nalu! This page also came from the Dragon Library. It was the 11th page of the Book of Nalu, as well as the final page, called [Reincarnation]! Chapter 580: Black Knight’s Trail Chapter 580: Black Knight¡¯s Trail Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Unlike [Rebirth], this page of the Book of Nalu didn''t seem to have developed any consciousness. For a fragment of the Book of Nalu, [Reincarnation] didn''t show anything special. Even after looking at it carefully, it was still an ordinary page. Marvin mumbled for a bit before piling the two pages together. A strange attractive force appeared between the two pages before a faint yellow light flickered and the two pages melded perfectly. After the fusion of the pages, a book-like item was now in Marvin''s hands. The two pages of the Book of Nalu now actually looked like a book. Apart from the fact that there were only two pages, making it look a bit ridiculous, it still started to seem more like an Artifact. The cover was made out of a very hard material, with two words written on it in the Ancient God Language. Although Marvin didn''t understand, he knew that this should be the true form of the Book of Nalu. He had the 6th and 11th pages with him, and he knew the location of three other pages! The 1st page was in the treasury of the Night Walkers. He had found it back when he was picking up his advancement manual. The 3rd page, Destruction, had been in Hathaway''s hands. After she was imprisoned by Dark Phoenix, that page had remained in the Three Ring Towers. If not for the fact that the Three Ring Towers were definitely teeming with monsters, Marvin would have already taken it. And there was still the 2nd Page, Prosperity. That page''s owner was the Overlord of the Sunrise Island in the Pambo Sea, Black Knight Sangore! Sangore was the founder of the Black Knight Monastery. He himself had been a Legend Knight for many years, and although he had been defeated by the Cloud Monk, his strength couldn''t be underestimated. Marvin felt that the Book of Nalu''s warning was most likely true. He had to prepare carefully for the potential confrontation. He opened the Book of Nalu again. This time, because its consciousness was already under Marvin''s control, the Book of Nalu was completely unable to resist. Faced with Marvin''s questions, it could only spill everything it knew. After a few minutes, Marvin closed the Book of Nalu, displaying a pondering expression. ... According to the Book of Nalu, the earlier reaction really was because of the [Prosperity] page. Moreover, because [Rebirth] had gained sentience, and because of the fusion with [Reincarnation], his Book of Nalu was more complete and thus had an advantage. At this moment, Black Knight Sangore likely hadn''t found Marvin yet, but Marvin had already found him. Even better was that after the fusion, the Book of Nalu''s ability strengthened and could now point toward [Prosperity]''s location. ''That direction¡­ It''s definitely [Devil Town]''s entrance!'' ''Sangore has been secretly trying to gather the Book of Nalu. Could it be that there is something he needs in Devil Town''s surroundings?'' Marvin frowned. Devil Town was a strange city in the southern part of the Arachnee Tribe''s lands. That place was close to being the southernmost part of the Underdark. It was rumored that the entrance of the Bloody Emperor''s Tomb was hidden in a corner Devil Town. But to enter Devil Town, you needed a key. That key had always been in the hands of the Arachnee. Because the Arachnee Tribe consisted of descendants of the Emperor''s followers! They followed their ancestors'' teachings and guarded the Bloody Emperor''s tomb all this time. Anyone wanting to enter Devil Town would be stopped by them. This Arachnee tribe was actually not very powerful. The reason the Devil Town had been peaceful for so many years mainly relied on the fact that it was a natural stronghold. Whether one wanted to get past the Styx or the Rotten Mushroom Swamp, it would be very difficult. But that wouldn''t be that much of an issue for a very powerful expert. Who knew what methods Black Knight Sangore used to reach Devil Town''s entrance. Had he already gotten the key? Marvin''s heart sank at the thought. After Sangore lost to the Cloud Monk, he would have wanted revenge. It made sense that he would target Sodom''s Blades! With Sodom''s Blades, his strength would increase explosively. Although he still likely wouldn''t be the Cloud Monk''s opponent, he would be able to arrogantly look down on Feinan''s powerhouses. ''Can''t let that guy get Sodom''s Blades first!'' Marvin put away the Book of Nalu and went on his way! ... More and more crushed rocks appeared on the ground as Marvin went deeper into the mountainous area. His path was littered with ghastly corpses! All the Arachnees he saw had died tragically, not one left alive. Marvin examined them and determined that Black Knight Sangore wasn''t alone. There were at least four people! One of them should be Sangore, wielding a spear. A good amount of the Arachnees had been pierced through the chest. The second one should be a rogue, using daggers like Marvin did. The 3rd one was definitely a caster, because there were still clear traces of Magic lingering. But what kind of caster that person was, Marvin couldn''t tell. For a group of Legends, dealing with one Arachnee tribe would have been far too easy. They didn''t have to go all-out. ''The 4th¡­ should be a Thief. He didn''t act, but he left a few footprints on the path.'' ''Definitely an expert¡­ But it shouldn''t be a combat-focused Thief. Probably a [Temple Raider] or [Gold Thief]!'' Marvin quickly analyzed the strength of his enemies. A team of four Legends... The situation had become a bit tricky. But for Marvin right now, the good news was they probably didn''t know of his existence. He could hide in some secret place and look for an opportunity! He proceeded a bit further before hearing a howl! ''There are people?!'' Marvin approached quickly in Stealth. The sound came from the depths of a cave. Marvin rushed in without any hesitation. The cave was a standard Arachnee cave, but there were Arachnee Fighters lying on the ground. They had all been decapitated. ''An effective method.'' Marvin was even more careful. He walked over and ended up in a hall, before finally spotting two living people! He saw an old Arachnee suspended in midair, all of his legs bound in a rope. Standing in front of him was a tall and thin man. He was carrying two blades on his back and holding a bloody dagger in his hand as he scraped off the old Arachnee''s flesh. "Tell me, where is the key?" "Now, now. Boss can''t wait, so I don''t mind peeling off all your skin to appease him," the man threatened unpleasantly. Marvin frowned from the shadows. ''It''s actually a Leader of the Crimson Road!" Chapter 581: Evenly Matched Chapter 581: Evenly Matched Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Leader of the Crimson Road, the Legend advancement class of the Outlaw of the Crimson Road! This was a very cruel class. Just like the advancement to Outlaw of the Crimson Road required the sacrifice the people of a village in order to gather [Bloody Points], advancing to the Legend realm would also come with many savage prerequisites. The only way for them get stronger was to keep walking along this sinister path! Killing more people! The Leader of the Crimson Road in front of Marvin was at least a hundred years old. He looked young at first glance, but there were some subtle wrinkles. This was the power of time. Even Legends couldn''t resist it. And his identity was also far from simple. He was wearing a Crimson Road medallion at his abdomen. Ordinary Outlaws of the Crimson Road wouldn''t dare be so arrogant, but those that had reached the Legend realm often would. This medallion was invisible to the average person, and its attributes were extremely good. Leaders of the Crimson Road all had the Slaughter Domain along with its associated advantages. ''This guy killed at least ten thousand people¡­'' Marvin silently read the marks on the medal. According to his understanding of the Crimson Road, those marks recorded the glory of the Leader of the Crimson Road''s kills. But to Marvin, that was just unscrupulously ruthless. Because this class of maniacal killers had so many requirements, many Leaders of the Crimson Road had to target a lot of commoners. They massacred the unarmed elderly and children rather than powerful Demons or Devils. They used the principle of making up for lack of quality with greater quantity in their pursuit of the Legend realm, soaking their hands in the blood of innocents! This kind of Legend... Marvin would kill them whenever he saw them! Nothing he did to them would be too much! Moreover, this Leader of the Crimson Road was blocking his way to Sodom''s Blades! Marvin held his breath and his movements suddenly became extremely subtle. This was a kind of stealthing footwork used to coil around his target''s back that he recently comprehended by fusing Constantine''s Demon Steps and his previous gaming experience. Each step would be at the perfect location. He cautiously probed the Leader of the Crimson Road''s senses. He knew that it would be hard to get too close. The Leader of the Crimson Road was also a rogue and his perception was definitely outstanding. Although his Stealth was very high, he couldn''t be careless. However, the guy seemed to have his attention focused on the dying Arachnee, apparently unaware that there was one more person in the cave. ... "You people will never be able to disturb the Bloody Emperor''s peaceful rest." "Those who trespass into Devil Town would be turned to ashes by the fury of the Bloody Emperor!" Despite being subjected to the Leader of the Crimson Road''s torture, the old Arachnee remained extremely stubborn. He wasn''t willing to yield. Marvin inwardly sighed. From the looks of it, this old Arachnee was probably one of the few that remained of his tribe. Marvin guessed that he was the tribe''s leader, with the key to Devil Town in his possession. But just because the Black Knight''s group didn''t have the key, it didn''t mean that they wouldn''t be able to get in. The only thing was that it would be much more difficult if they couldn''t use the main entrance. After all, Devil Town had been personally established by the Bloody Emperor before he died to prevent thieving robbers from disturbing his rest. The Bloody Emperor had made countless enemies during his life, from the Gods to the commoners, there was no one that didn''t hate him. So of course he feared that his body would be defiled after his death, and established Devil Town to prevent this. He eventually finished it, and for so many years, no one found the entrance to his tomb. If not for Marvin''s knowledge from the game, he wouldn''t have dared to come to that tyrant''s grave. ... "Bloody Emperor? You are talking about that dead guy?" The leader of the Crimson Road''s expression seemed somewhat impatient and condescending as he sneered, "You think that without your key, we won''t be able to advance through Devil Town?" "You saw our strength. A Temple Raider, a Tomb Raider, Feinan''s most powerful grave robbers gathered in front of Devil Town, waiting to begin." "If you don''t hand over the key, they will just force their way in." After saying this, he narrowed his eyes and added, "I suppose I should feel sorry for such a pitiful being, or should I say, waste?" "Your ancestor was defeated and became the Bloody Emperor''s subordinate! The Bloody Emperor might have even slept with your ancestor''s wife, and today, his descendants are still stupid enough to guard that despot''s tomb." "Is that kind of scum worth it?" The old Arachnee suddenly started struggling in anger. "I won''t allow you to insult the Emperor!" The Leader of the Crimson Road laughed. But at that moment, a cold blade plunged toward his head! He reacted shockingly quickly, stooping down and throwing himself forward! Marvin''s attack missed but he immediately pursued, but the Leader of the Crimson Road managed to support himself with his hands against the ground as he kicked backward! Marvin dodged sideways as he slashed again with his curved daggers! "Clang!" Marvin''s daggers didn''t meet the Leader of the Crimson Road''s body, but his blades! "There is actually someone that can sneak within ten meters of me¡­" The Leader of the Crimson Road licked his tongue, showing a fanatical bloodthirsty expression! Marvin knew that this was a Legend Skill of the Leader of the Crimson Road! That skill was able to turn him into a robotically precise killer that couldn''t be influenced by fear or other such inhibitions. Marvin originally thought he would be able to get a small advantage from the sneak attack, but it hadn''t. The other side''s physical abilities and Blade Techniques should be among those the top few rogues in Feinan! "Clang! Clang!" Marvin thought no further of what could have been and continued his offensive! There was no need for superfluous words. Black Knight Sangore had a small team, while Marvin was alone. They would definitely be obstacles to his goal in Devil Town. Now that Marvin had managed to find one of them all alone, he would naturally try to get rid of him! Thinking of this, his attacks became increasingly fiercer. The two fought all over the area, crazily attacking and defending, closing the distance and widening it. The echoes of the weapons'' collisions rang out, each exchange sounding extremely thrilling! But the two knew that they were both only probing. The two hadn''t used any real effort yet. After the initial blows they exchanged, Marvin felt somewhat shocked. That Leader of the Crimson Road was really powerful! More importantly, there was something Marvin was certain of. He had also entered the [Godly Dexterity] realm! Their Dexterity was evenly matched. Marvin had all kinds of bonuses from items and equipment, while the Leader of the Crimson Road had many treasures and also got some bonuses from killing so many people, but they seemed to even out. As for the other fields, the more the two fought, the more surprised they became! They were mirroring each other! Reaction speed, movement speed, and the fierceness of their battle techniques... They were very similar in all fields. Their classes were different so they had different skills. But in this duel between Legend rogues, they were still so closely matched. His blood began to boil! ''Good, it''s been a while since I met a decent opponent.'' Chapter 582: Devil Town [2 in 1] Chapter 582: Devil Town [2 in 1] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation With his increase in strength, Marvin didn''t need to go all-out for many of the opponents that he faced these days. In fact, the realm he was at right now was a bit awkward. Ordinary Legends and those below the Legend realm were easy to defeat. But against those one rank higher, such as the Dream Guardians he met before or the more frightening Divine Servants, and obviously Gods, he was at a heavy disadvantage. After all, at this level, the gap between each step was huge and would have a major effect. That Leader of the Crimson Road in front of him had extremely high Blade Technique mastery, and each attack put enormous pressure on Marvin! This made him feel excited. Blades flashed between them, intertwining. The sound of the collisions echoed in the cave. ... The Leader of the Crimson Road frowned. He hadn''t expected to meet such a skilled enemy in a remote place like this! ''I did hear that the Drow Blademasters were very troublesome, but I still didn''t think there would be such a powerful Legend expert here. I don''t know what kind of Legend Class he has.'' A tinge of curiosity flashed in his eyes. Someone able to bring him to a stalemate in such a fight was definitely a Blademaster. His opponent''s physical abilities were very similar to his own, so he wouldn''t be able to win the fight with just his Blade Techniques. ''Hehe¡­ I don''t believe you''ll be able to keep up with my speed and burst power!'' With this thought, the Leader of the Crimson Road suddenly slashed down! This attack was faster than the ones before by at least 30%! He had been holding back somewhat with all his previous movements. The goal was to make Marvin become negligent after getting used to a slower speed. This was his favorite trick to use, and it was often very effective. He had killed many experts at a similar level to him using this trick. After all, people often try to look for patterns, which would make them adapt to his rhythm. When his enemies became used to a slower rhythm, suddenly attacking them at a faster pace would catch them off guard! The blade was like a shadow, ripping apart the air while letting out a whistling sound! The Leader of the Crimson Road''s eyes were cold and gloomy, but were full of confidence! He was sure that after this attack, the outcome of the battle would be decided! Even if Marvin didn''t die, he would be at a disadvantage after being caught off guard. At that time, once he made a few more mistakes, the outcome of the fight would be decided! ''Coming to fight me at this time, maybe this Drow is a friend of the Arachnees.'' The Leader of the Crimson Road really thought of Marvin as a Drow due to his disguise. Ever since they started fighting, neither had spoken a word. ... But the Leader of the Crimson Road was in for a surprise! "Clang!" "Woosh!" He reacted to the sound before he even saw what happened! These two sounds made him very sullen. The first sound meant that contrary to his expectations, Marvin actually blocked that attack. And the second sound was particularly worrying. That kid was actually able to follow his sudden increase in speed, and while blocking, he also counterattacked! ''What the fuck was that?'' ''Extreme reaction speed?'' ''Wouldn''t this level of coordination be impossible even for me?'' But the situation didn''t allow him to think too much! Because Marvin''s counterattack was like an omnipresent storm of wind and rain! The Leader of the Crimson Road started retreating slowly down the narrow cave. He now discovered that this guy had also raised his speed and rhythm. Moreover, the Drow had increased the speed by more, a lot more than he himself had! ... Probe. Show weakness to your enemies. Then burst out with immense speed and power, leaving the opponent in the dust. Marvin was extremely familiar with this melee trick. Perhaps the Leader of the Crimson Road had used this technique to kill dozens of people, but Marvin had used this trick to kill thousands! The two were very similar, and even their killing techniques were the same. The difference was proficiency. If this Leader of the Crimson Road was at an apprentice level, then Marvin was at a Master level! The rhythm of this trick, the signs of its uses, Marvin knew those like the back of his hand. When a change in the movement of the Leader of the Crimson Road''s right shoulder appeared, Marvin had already noticed it. This kind of move was actually right up Marvin''s alley! In close range, it was true that whoever initiated the attack first would gain the initiative, but if there was a miscalculation, then one would suffer a loss, or even be done for. In a clash of blades between experts, defending and counter-attacking was actually the most dependable tactic. In that split second, Marvin no longer stuck with just probing attacks. He instead used Desperation! This Blade Technique Style would allow him to break out of a desperate situation and burst with potential! The principle behind that style coincided with the idea of defending and then counterattacking. When he noticed the impending blow, Marvin originally only wanted to burst with full strength to keep pace with the Leader of the Crimson Road. But unfathomably, a wonderful power began to circulate in Marvin''s body. He could feel his attack speed rise! ''Desperation Blade Style!'' ''Is this the true strength of that Blade Technique Style?'' Marvin was overjoyed. But he didn''t lose focus. On the contrary, he went all-out on the offensive! The speed of his attacks rose sharply, not only catching up with the Leader of the Crimson Road, but exceeding him! His enemy simply couldn''t withstand his flurry of strikes! Each move of the Desperation Blade Style was repeated in Marvin''s mind. It felt as if Master Kangen''s instructions were still echoing beside his ears. "Clang! Clang! Clang!" Marvin''s speed was still becoming faster, and his attacks also became sharper! The Leader of the Crimson Road nearly wanted to weep. ''What is going on?'' ''We were more or less evenly matched just moments ago, so why does it feel like that kid just ate something that made him become extremely fierce!'' He couldn''t understand how this was happening. He was already growing weary from parrying and didn''t know how he could hope to regain the upper hand. He retreated little by little, his butt almost touching the wall of the cave as Marvin continued pressing the attack! "Woosh!" In the end, he couldn''t help using an escape ability. The pressure Marvin gave him was too huge, and he needed a reprieve. But at that time, the corner of Marvin''s lips suddenly rose up as he sneered, "Choosing that path out of panic... You still dare to use this trick in front of me?" The Leader of the Crimson Road hiding in the darkness felt his heart tightening. ''Fuck! That Drow speaks Common¡­'' This was his last thought. With the help from his advanced False Divine Vessel''s Slaughter Domain, Marvin was able to find the Leader of the Crimson Road. Marvin held his daggers and also disappeared. Eternal Night Seal! A powerful force threw the Leader of the Crimson Road into a world of darkness! The Leader of the Crimson Road felt speechless. Normally, with his skill and speed, he would have been able to avoid getting hit by this sort of skill. But he had just used an escape ability to break away from the battle and hide, and after using it, he would be left in a weakened state. This skill had saved his life quite often. As long as caught his breath and recovered his strength, he would be able to get away from his opponent. But In front of Marvin, this tactic, which had previously served him so well, made him pay with his life. The advanced False Divine Vessel was no worse than an actual Divine Vessel! Although Marvin was only a Legend, thanks to his advanced Divine Vessel, he had the potential to transcend Gods. Trapped within the Ruler of the Night''s world, the Leader of the Crimson Road was unable to resist at all. A quick and simple Night Beheading took off his head! ... At the same time, outside an old city south of the Arachnee Tribe. The Black Knight suddenly raised his head, looking toward the North. A gentle voice asked, "What happened, Sangore?" A woman was following Sangore. She was holding a fiery red staff in her hands, and elemental power was coursing over her body. She was definitely a Legend Wizard. There were two people dressed as Thieves on the side, one tall and one small. The Black Knight remained silent as he stopped his horse and took a book from his bosom with a serious expression. He flipped through the book until he ended up at a certain page with a few scarlet names written on it. One of them was slowly fading. "Stang is dead," Sangore solemnly said. "This time, he truly died." The other three all showed expressions of shock. They knew how strong Stang was. In the team, he was second only to Sangore. "Could there be another expert in the Arachnee tribe? No way, if there was, they would have done something when we were massacring the Arachnee tribe¡­" The Legend Wizard was confused about who it could be. "Not the Arachnee tribe." Sangore raised his spear, a feverish expression in his eyes. "It''s him¡­" "The one who also has the Divine Book!" "I can feel him coming closer." "His goal is also Devil Town!" "We will wait for him here!" ... Marvin threw the corpse of the Leader of the Crimson Road into the Origami Space. The Leader of the Crimson Road had nothing on him that would be more useful to Marvin than what he already had. Only that medal was rather decent. That medal, if worn by a Leader of the Crimson Road, would substantially increase his strength. But if worn by an ordinary person, it would automatically disguise them as an Outlaw of the Crimson Road. It seemed like a rather dubious effect. Who would want to disguise themselves as an Outlaw of the Crimson Road? But Marvin didn''t think like that. Items with unique effects had their own value. If he wanted to sneak into a Crimson Road base someday, this medal would be very useful. After dealing with the Leader of the Crimson Road, Marvin was going to help the old Arachnee down. Unfortunately, after being abused by the Leader of the Crimson Road for a long time, the old Arachnee was already on the verge of death. Before dying, he used Undercommon to tell Marvin a few things. Marvin couldn''t understand everything, but he was able to pick up a few words! "Sodom''s Blades¡­ Curse¡­ Danger¡­" This was what the old Arachnee conveyed before dying. The Arachnee had a certain relationship with the Dark Elves, so he might have thought that Marvin had come to help after receiving a distress signal. Unfortunately, these few words couldn''t give Marvin much information! What was he saying about Sodom''s Blades? Was he just telling Marvin what the goal of the Black Knight''s group was? What about the curse? Was it related to the Bloody Emperor? Or was it a hidden curse on Sodom''s Blades? Danger was relatively easy to understand. There was danger everywhere in Devil Town, and Marvin never took it lightly. Whatever the case, the Arachnee tribe had already been destroyed. Marvin let out a sigh, but as he continued on his way, it occurred to him that he might not have been lenient either if they''d stood against him. The Leader of the Crimson Road wasn''t able to figure out that the key leading to Devil Town was hanging on one of the flagpoles of the Arachnee Tribe facing Devil Town. Marvin used his experience from the game to follow the clues and find the copper key. This was the thing that the Arachnee Tribe had pledged their lives to protect. For this, they were willing to pay the lives of their entire Tribe. But they still couldn''t save it. Whether it was Marvin or the Leader of the Crimson Road, their goals were the same. Taking away the Bloody Emperor''s treasure, and more importantly, Sodom''s Blades. In this cruel world, the weak had no right to say anything. After obtaining the key, Marvin was no longer sorrowful and kept moving forward. After walking past a hilly area, he arrived at a small mound. From there, he overlooked the extremely desolate wilderness in front of him. There was a strange cliff above him that was filled with jewels. These jewels were embedded in cracks in the stone, emitting a radiant glow. This radiance was harmful to the human body, and also the only source of light in the Underdark. Lifeforms able to survive here were ravaged by the radiation, but it also helped temper their bodies. Marvin stood there, looking down. A vast city was now spread in front of him. He faintly squinted. Four shadows were standing in front of the city, facing Marvin. Both sides were already aware of each other. The Book of Nalu was emitting heat continuously. That guy was clearly very excited! ''Another page of the Book of Nalu¡­'' ''Four Legends.'' ''No good¡­'' Marvin had made some errors in judgement before. He had thought that there were only four people in Sangore''s team. He hadn''t expected a fifth. That guy seemed to have made many preparations to go to the tomb of the Bloody Emperor. In all of Feinan, Temple Raiders and Tomb Raiders were very few in number! There were very few Legend rogues that would advance through these kinds of side classes. Finding 2 or 3 of them wouldn''t be that easy, right? Moreover, he also had a Legend caster. Along with the Leader of the Crimson Road that he just got rid of, it could be seen how profound the Black Knight Monastery was. When Marvin killed the Leader of the Crimson Road, he found out that the other side''s soul was very strange. He had come up with a guess, which was that the leader of the Crimson Road was more or less like Madeline. No wonder Marvin had eliminated him so easily in the end despite his impressive physical ability. But this challenge wasn''t as simple. In the distance, the Black Knight''s spear was pointing at Marvin, killing intent seeping from it. Marvin sneered, and his silhouette disappearing from view. Chapter 583: Watcher (1) Chapter 583: Watcher (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "A rogue?" "I hadn''t thought that the one who ran away last time was a Ranger." As he saw Marvin disappear, the Black Knight became filled with killing intent. "This time, I''ll definitely grab him myself and steal his Divine item!" "You two, follow me!" The warhorse raised its head and broke into a gallop, the hooves echoing noisily. As for the two called upon, the Legend Wizard and the Legend Temple Raider, they each had their own methods to keep up with him. But the Tomb Raider didn''t move. He stood there, his eyes darting around furtively. The Black Knight''s cold voice suddenly echoed close by. "If you dare escape, I''ll rip out your muscles." "You know what I can do." ... The Legend Powerhouses kept rushing forward across the underground wasteland. The Black Knight felt somewhat disdainful of the Ranger in front of him because the fool apparently hadn''t researched the Divine Book very thoroughly. He wanted to use Stealth to flee someone who also held the Book of Nalu. Wasn''t that a dream? ''Could he be unaware that the two pages of the Book of Nalu would react to each other when they are close enough?'' In Sangore''s eyes, it was a laughable joke that the rogue was trying to escape while using Stealth. He effortlessly kept track of Marvin''s location and continued chasing after him. But he felt somewhat strange. What was that guy doing near Devil Town? If that guy was here for Sodom''s Blades, then there was no reason to avoid Devil Town and keep fleeing toward the east. There was only one entrance to Devil Town! And that was the place being guarded by the Tomb Raider. Moreover, Black Knight Sangore wasn''t someone that trusted others too much, always preferring to believe in his own strength. After being taught a lesson by the Cloud Monk in the Dead Area, he put in a lot of effort trying to increase his own strength so that he would be one day be able to defeat that repulsive Monk. But before his strength could reach the level he needed, that fool went to defend the Universe Magic Pool. Facing the Gods¡­ It sounded quite hot-blooded, didn''t it? But to a Half-Human Half-Devil like Sangore, such an action seemed extremely stupid. This kind of person simply didn''t deserve long life and such formidable strength. ''This world is about to face enormous changes.'' ''Power and talent are everything. Only the weak believe that this is a disaster. In the eyes of the strong, this is an opportunity!'' The Black Knight took out a long whip and sped up. Marvin was extremely fast, but he wasn''t a warhorse. The pursuit went on for ten kilometers, and just before Sangore''s group caught up to him, he suddenly turned around and showed a crafty smile to Sangore and the others. The next second, his silhouette suddenly disappeared again! Sangore paled, abruptly turning his horse. "We must return!" ... Earlier on, before Marvin showed his face to Sangore and the others, he had spent some time to stealthily arrange a small-scale Teleportation Array! This Magic Tool was extremely expensive and most of them were used by Wizards only in extreme emergencies. Even before the Great Calamity, the number of these items that were produced by the Craftsman Tower didn''t exceed two digits. It was surprisingly expensive. Madeline had once bought a pair as a back-up. As a result, it now gave Marvin a small advantage. Before this trip to the Underdark, he had considered the numerous powerhouses there and the unfathomable strength of the Final Ghost Mother¡­ In fact, without the Demon Subduing Sword, which would naturally be able to restrain her, that Plane Guardian-level monster in the Eternal Frozen Spring that had lived for countless years would be impossible to defeat. Thus, Marvin took some useful items from the warehouses with him, including these two magic items. He would only use them when they were critically needed. Marvin hadn''t expected that before even meeting the Dark Specter Clan, he would meet Black Knight Sangore. If Sangore was alone, Marvin definitely wouldn''t be so extravagant. He had absolute confidence in his own strength. But the Black Knight had three companions! Especially because of that Wizard, Marvin didn''t dare to fight them face to face. The Temple Raider would simply rely on speed to contend with him. Generally, Temple Raiders were specialized in speed, it definitely wasn''t out of the question for them to have Godly Dexterity. As for the Black Knight, he had the power of Devils and he was very powerful. Nobody knew how many had perished to his spear, and with the Wizard eyeing him like he was prey, even Marvin didn''t dare to attack from the front. He was targeting Sodom''s Blades in Devil Town, not the Black Knight''s neck. If he could attract Sangore''s attention and draw him away, Marvin would be able to easily get inside! Meeting Sangore after getting his hands on Sodom''s Blades would be a lot easier for Marvin. And the situation really went as he had planned. The Black Knight realized that he had been tricked as he blankly watched Marvin teleport away. It would be already too late by the time they returned! ... On the hill, Marvin''s silhouette suddenly appeared and turned into a frightening Griffin! Although the pitiful Tomb Raider was extremely nimble, with the terrain lacking cover, how could he resist a Royal Griffin? Although he fled as fast as he could and used high level footwork in order to dodge Marvin''s claws, he eventually was caught in the Griffin''s claws and lifted high in the air! After catching the Tomb Raider, the Griffin let out a clear whistle. Marvin flapped his wings flew in front of Devil Town! "Bang!" The Tomb Raider was throw in front of the City Wall. Before he could recover, a dagger was already at his neck! "I know you aren''t one of Sangore''s people, so rest assured... If there is no problem, I won''t kill you." Marvin spoke quickly because he could already sense Sangore approaching from the distance. The Legend Wizard had been somewhat careless. Without a Teleportation Gate installed here, even if she opened a Teleportation Door to try to close the distance, it still wouldn''t be enough! Marvin had at least thirty seconds before they''d be back at the entrance to Devil Town. For a Ruler of the Night, thirty seconds would be enough to do a lot of things, such as negotiating. "However, I need your help," he continued. "Help me open the entrance of the Blood Emperor''s tomb, and I''ll let you go. How about it?" The Tomb Raider looked bitterly at the curved dagger on his neck. In this situation, he knew that if he dared to hesitate for a second too long, his head would fall to the ground. "Okay," he agreed. He didn''t feel any qualms about the betrayal. It was a matter of who was forcing him. At least the youth here seemed more normal than Black Knight Sangore. Marvin quickly rushed in front of Devil Town and took out the key before inserting it. The entrance opened. A light yellow mist came out, irritating their noses. But the two of them were Legend powerhouses, so this kind of small hindrance wasn''t a major deal to them. "Let''s go in!" Marvin urged. The Tomb Raider helplessly took the lead in, followed closely by Marvin. But when they entered, they saw a Watcher gazing at them attentively! It made them feel a slight chill! Chapter 584: Watcher (2) Chapter 584: Watcher (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After Marvin entered Devil Town, the entrance immediately closed! "Bang!" The Black Knight''s group didn''t have time to get close before they were blocked outside by the door. Marvin wasn''t surprised by this because he already knew that the entrance to Devil Town would only be opened for a short moment. Only the holder of the key could smoothly go in. Sangore angrily punched the thick city gate and roared, "He had the key!" "He killed Stang and snatched my key. His goal is definitely the Bloody Emperor!" The Wizard also had an unsightly expression as she asked, "What should we do now?" The Black Knight was silent for a moment before a cold laughter suddenly erupted from his body. "Your laughter is tiresome, Saydis," Sangore muttered, apparently unsurprised. A pure-blooded Devil appeared in front of them. "Seems like you''ve encountered another problem, my friend." Saydis had a smile plastered across his face, and although he looked like a Devil, he gave off a likable feeling. "Don''t look at me like that, every time you meet some trouble, I offer you a solution, don''t I?" "I''m the one who helped you survive until now and become this powerful." Sangore sneered, "Don''t make yourself look like a philanthropist! You obtained many things from me." "Of course, of course. Fair trade is the basis of cooperation." Saydis licked his lips. "You know the strength of Sodom''s Blades. If that boy gets his hands on them¡­ I''ll let you in on a little secret. You and he both have the bloodline and status of someone of the Nine Hells. His bloodline is even nobler than yours, so he might have an easier time receiving the acknowledgement of the Bloody Emperor and inheriting his legacy." The Black Knight shook at the revelation. "He doesn''t have a Devilish aura!" Saydis shrugged and said with an air of mystery, "Diross, the Lord of the [Scorched Hell], is his grandfather. The Molten Archdevil''s bloodline flows in his body. You must be slow to not have noticed this. If he obtains that slaughterer''s inheritance this time, he will also gain the power of the Lord of the 3rd Hell." "Do you think you''ll be able to be his opponent then?" The Black Knight remained silent with a serious expression on his face. Saydis'' tone was full of temptation as he whispered, "Just like I was able to tell you the location of the Bloody Emperor''s tomb, I can also help you enter Devil Town!" The Black Knight dryly answered, "But I don''t have anything suitable to trade with you anymore." "You took my soul and everything I have already. What did you take a fancy to this time?" Saydis laughed mischievously as his gaze fell onto the Legend Wizard to the side. "Eh, Sangore, you pitiful Black Knight. Since you already know you''ve lost everything, why do you still care about the obsessions of mortals?" "Why do you still cling to your origins as a mortal?" "You shouldn''t do so, and you aren''t fit for romance." "Give her soul to me, and I''ll send you to Devil Town." Sangore didn''t speak for a while. The Wizard''s expression changed as she yelled, "We can still enter Devil Town without you!" She looked at the Black Knight on his horse, the man she foolishly fell in love with a century ago. And she saw the tip of that spear approaching. A Devil''s laughter rang out just in front of the entrance to Devil Town, echoing sweetly like a bell. It was a terrifying sound. ... Marvin was cautiously walking forward. Many Watchers were staring at them. Marvin couldn''t help but feel fidgety when he looked at that sole eye. In an instant, he like his heart was being plunged into the depths of despair! He was too tired to live, it would be better to die. Death would solve everything. These ideas seemed to echo in his heart. ''[Suicidal Curse]...'' Marvin took a deep breath. His eyes regained their shine. His willpower had already reached a frighteningly high level, and thus, the Suicidal Curse that would have been able to destroy most Legend powerhouses couldn''t overcome him. The pitiful Tomb Raider instantly got hit by the curse, but thankfully, Marvin reacted quickly and used a black cloth to cover his eyes. Otherwise, he might have already killed himself. Marvin had the Tomb Raider follow along behind him. ''Devil Town¡­ Devil Town¡­'' ''Could it be that the Bloody Emperor was related to the Devils?'' These kinds of doubts rose up in Marvin''s heart. The eyes made him think of one of the Archdevils of the Nine Hells! The Eye Tyrant Archdevil. An Archdevil of the Nine Hells, one of the most powerful existences of the entire Universe. These Watchers felt very similar to that Archdevil. For the Bloody Emperor to put his tomb in such a town, he might have had some sort of relationship with Devils. This hadn''t been mentioned in the post. Marvin was on high alert because the guide had left out many details. It was human nature to hide the most important parts that could benefit oneself. But Marvin felt that Devils were still better than Demons and Evil Spirits. Devils had their own sets of rules. They had a crazy obsession with contracts and agreements. Marvin had had many dealings with Devils in the game, and he even had some sort of relationship with them in this life, as he was carrying the bloodline of the Nine Hells. As long as he found the entrance to the tomb, getting Sodom''s Blades shouldn''t be an issue. But they ran into some trouble as they progressed. The Tomb Raider was obviously very experienced with breaking into tombs. His knowledge of graves and tombs was extensive. He had deeply researched the famous historical tombs, and Devil Town was also included. Marvin needed his help to find the entrance to the Tomb. But he couldn''t open his eyes. Although he was a Legend, his willpower was clearly not high enough to resist them. He might die anytime if he tried to meet these Watchers'' gazes. After thinking for a bit, Marvin came up with a possible solution. He described the terrain in front of him to the Tomb Raider. After he was done listening, that guy analyzed the path with his skills. Although this method was quite slow and might have some inaccuracies, it was also the best they could come up with at the moment. Relying on the Tomb Raider''s understanding of tombs, the two men slowly went deeper into Devil Town. They soon reached the center of the town. Instead of the short houses that were near the entrance, they were surrounded by much taller buildings now. The Watchers were also much fewer in number here. But the unease in Marvin''s heart didn''t lessen. These buildings had strange shapes and felt even more startling than those Watchers. Even though he was blindfolded, the Tomb Raider also sensed the terror of this place. He softly muttered, "I keep having this ominous feeling." "I feel as if someone has been secretly spying on us. But not those eyes." "I feel¡­ as if this town is alive!" Chapter 585: Speedy Chapter 585: Speedy Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In fact, Marvin also had that strange feeling as they were moving through the town! Devil Town was filled with strange buildings and Watchers, but there were no traces of anyone else, no constructs or guardians. But Marvin''s Perception somehow led him to think that this place was like a bustling market! His ears were picking up something that gave him an indistinct feeling. He didn''t know enough about Devil Town. "Let''s hurry¡­" He instinctively had a bad feeling. The Black Knight wouldn''t give up so easily. He might know about Devil Town''s districts, and that the main gate wasn''t the only way to enter Devil Town. After all, this was a real world, not a game. There was only one confirmed way of entering in the game, but in reality, there were always multiple paths. ... At Marvin''s insistence, the Tomb Raider had no choice but to clench his teeth and force himself to keep walking. But the advantage of reaching the center of the town was that he didn''t need to cover his eyes and follow Marvin anymore. Even if this was the case, he still didn''t think about fleeing. As he walked forward, he could clearly feel a burning gaze on his back. The youth''s eyes were very calm, sometimes even gentle, but when he leaked a bit of emotion, that hidden suffocating aura of slaughter would show up. The Tomb Raider had already experienced it first hand. He absolutely couldn''t provoke this kind of person. This youth might have killed even more people than the Black Knight had. He also didn''t doubt Marvin''s words. If he dared to try to escape, his head would fall! He had always been a very cowardly person. Despite his impressive talent, as he approached the Legend Realm as a nameless Thief, he had chosen a class he was interested in, Tomb Raider, rather than a fierce combat-focused class. He stubbornly considered himself a Thief, a Tomb Raider, and not a Legend powerhouse. He had no intention of fighting other Legends. Throughout the years, he met several Legends on the same level as him, and all of these encounters ending up with him escaping stealthily. Fortunately, Legend powerhouses were pretty rare on Feinan before the disaster. His life was quite comfortable. When facing people who had yet to become Legends, he would have an overwhelming advantage despite his killing techniques being pitifully clumsy. He was very satisfied with that. But good things don''t last forever. He wasn''t able to hide this time. He had gained some fame. The Black Knight came prepared and caught him easily. In fact, he was now wearing two bracelets on his wrists that suppressed his escape skills. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so easy to keep his cooperation after catching him. The only thing he wanted to do now was to quickly satisfy these powerhouses and hope that they would mercifully let him go. At least the youth seemed less unreasonable than Sangore. Run away? He could run fast, but, running out of Devil Town? Outrunning a Royal Griffin? Thus, despite not being in the best condition and feeling quite scared, he still firmly carried out Marvin''s requests. Step by step, he slowly proceeded with his duty as a Tomb Raider. ... As Marvin watched all of this, he felt that it was a bit unusual. At the beginning, he had focused most of his attention on that guy, thinking that it would be unlikely for the Thief to be cooperative. Who could have thought that this guy would actually be very obliging?! The way he was trying so hard to find a good path made it seem as if he was a loyal subordinate. Marvin had an odd expression when seeing his efforts. Originally, he had assumed that the Tomb Raider would act as if he was working, while trying to find a way to flee. But as time passed, it became more and more apparent... That guy was very conscientious. Marvin felt somewhat speechless. ''I suppose he is aware of his position as a captive¡­'' Marvin was very satisfied with the Tomb Raider''s work. Although they were both rogues, the Tomb Raider was highly specialized for this work. Since Devil Town was built by the Bloody Emperor, he must have gone to great lengths to protect his tomb. It would be much easier to find the entrance of the tomb with such a person''s help. As the Tomb Raider was cautiously observing the terrain, Marvin couldn''t help but ask, "What''s your name?" "Me? In my childhood, my friends called me [Speedy]. They gave me that nickname because I was pretty fast at the time." "Afterwards, they called me [Flying Thief]. When you think about it, it''s a very strange thing for a nameless orphan to become a Legend," the Tomb Raider answered calmly as he continued his work. ''Speedy¡­'' The corner of Marvin''s mouth twitched faintly. The guy before him was small, looked dull, and seemed very honest. But that was just his outer appearance. When he moved, it was possible to notice his shrewd eyes and dexterous hands. That guy was definitely a very talented Thief. ''He is actually an orphan who fumbled his way into the Legend Realm.'' Marvin was speechless. At the same time, he also couldn''t help becoming a bit interested in that Tomb Raider''s story. As they progressed, the two started chatting, disregarding the strangeness of doing so in such a location. The one being coerced and the one in charge looked like two friends having a normal discussion. This feeling also helped gradually dispel the uneasiness caused by the strangeness of Devil Town. After hearing all of Speedy''s sincere and simple story, Marvin fell completely silent. A fatherless and motherless good-for-nothing went through constant challenges on the streets, working as a small-time Thief, recklessly entering a famous tomb, and advancing to the Legend Realm as a Tomb Raider. Such an experience truly would leave others speechless. How gifted was he? Although most Legends had to make their major breakthroughs on their own, most had some instruction from others at some point. However, this guy before his eyes had never been taught by anyone. He had been a Legend for fifty years, and besides occasionally plundering a tomb, he mostly hid beside wine cellars and fireplaces, enjoying the life given by his status and abilities as a Legend. He didn''t seem to want much. But when the Great Calamity fell upon Feinan, everything he was familiar with was destroyed, and he hid himself away. Unfortunately, Black Knight Sangore caught him. He had been resigned to his fate to follow the orders of the Black Knight. Now, Marvin had caught him. He didn''t want to arouse any suspicions and answered Marvin''s questions as completely as he could. Marvin suddenly felt a bit ashamed. The way he forced Speedy to help him find the entrance, what was the difference between him and Sangore? But he kept his expression the same, and the busy Thief didn''t notice anything. The latter finished checking a path, and quickly rushed over to dutifully report: "Same as before, these roads are also safe." "However, I am very surprised. Why do you and Sangore think I need to check these roads?" "In my opinion, there isn''t a tomb at all." "This is a city!" Chapter 586: Myths Chapter 586: Myths Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin shook when he heard the Tomb Raider''s report! He suddenly understood what was going on with his Perception! It truly wasn''t a tomb. It was a special town! Devil Town¡­ Devil Town! The were no details about Devil Town in the post. Thinking about it now, that may have been one of the most important parts that was deliberately omitted by the poster. His words had been misleading all along. He made people think that this town was built by the Bloody Emperor to protect his resting place. In fact, over the years, Devil Town did prevent a lot of problems for the Bloody Emperor. But that didn''t mean that he had been the one who established Devil Town. ''It''s possible that¡­ Devil Town had existed long before the Bloody Emperor!'' ''And he only put the entrance to his tomb here!'' Marvin silently thought through the possibilities. If it was the case, then everything could be explained! He was about to say something, when suddenly, a few shadows appeared at the end of the path! Black Knight Sangore! Speedy''s face darkened as he felt alarmed. He looked at Marvin and quickly asked, "How about we run?" "We are heavily outnumbered¡­" ... It was worrying that the Black Knight was able to pursue them into Devil Town. Marvin had used a teleportation tool in order to shake off the pursuit of this enemy that was fighting over Sodom''s Blades with him. Who would have thought that he would appear so suddenly? Moreover, what drew Marvin''s attention the most was the person next to Sangore. The person looked rather pretty, with feminine features despite being male. A Greater Devil! Marvin could feel the aura coming from his body. Devil Town¡­ Black Knight¡­ Greater Devil. Marvin had a faint, inexplicably feeling in the back of his mind. When he saw Marvin, the fury in the Black Knight''s eyes was visible! If not for this devious pest, would he have needed to pay such a disastrous price to enter Devil Town? The eyes of the Legend Wizard behind him were already blank. Only enmity and other instincts remained. Sangore had offered her soul to Saydis. That was the only payment Saydis was willing to accept in exchange for sending them into Devil Town. Thus, there was now another person bound to Sangore''s Book of Nalu. But this time, most of the soul had been taken away by Saydis, causing the Legend Wizard''s strength to decrease substantially, leaving her at the bottom of the Legend realm. At the same time, the capable woman who had always followed him had disappeared, and in her stead, he gained a wooden puppet that obeyed all his orders. Such a decision was hard for Black Knight Sangore to accept, but in order to get stronger, he had already decided to give up everything. He walked a path of no return. Relatives, friends, righteousness, emotions¡­ Even his own soul¡­ He traded everything for power. He knew that sooner or later, he would die at the hands of that smiling Greater Devil. They had always been doing this, tricking people by luring them in. First, they would give some benefits and only have the target pay an insignificant price, slowly drawing in the prey. If Sangore didn''t have the Book of Nalu, he might have already been swallowed by Saydis. Even so, every time he faced Saydis, he would still feel worried. After all, this was the second son of the Extreme Evil Lord! The 2nd heir of the Extreme Evil Purgatory. But Sangore had always been saving his strength silently. He was different from the others who were tempted by Devils, because he had the help of an Artifact. He believed that he could resist the Devil''s corruption and keep getting stronger until one day, he would take everything back from the Devils. Everything! With all this in mind, Sangore''s eyes became more resolute. He tightly gripped the spear in his hand, boldly pointing it at Marvin. The Tomb Raider''s expression worsened. He was scared and wanted to run, but didn''t dare to run! Sangore was very powerful, but Marvin was just as frightening! He was at loss and could only look worriedly at Marvin. But he didn''t see any confusion in Marvin''s eyes. Even in these circumstances, the youth was still calm. If it wasn''t just an act, then Marvin was truly worth of the Tomb Raider''s respect. ... Facing the Black Knight''s Spear, Marvin didn''t even draw his daggers. This wasn''t because of overconfidence, but rather because he wanted to clarify something. "Devil Town, Devil Town¡­" "This place is one of the first cities established in Feinan by the Devils, right?" Marvin suddenly asked. His eyes were focused on Saydis. Saydis smiled at Marvin. "You are quite clever." "If you want, I can make a deal with you." Despite Sangore''s sudden murderous expression, Saydis continued chatting cheerfully with Marvin. "I can tell you the exact location of Sodom''s Blades." Marvin sneered back, "Sorry, I don''t have any interest in dealing with Devils for the time being." "Hypocrite." Saydis wasn''t angry, though, and continued with an amiable grin. "If it wasn''t from dealing with Devils, where do you think those bloodlines in your body come from?" "As an heir of the Nine Hells, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Myths will always be myths. It is already quite good to be able to inherit the family''s power." "What you want to do will meet endless resistance. Restoring the glory of the Ancient Angels is almost impossible." Saydis'' tone carried a hint of ridicule as he concluded, "Many Greater Devils failed on that road when they otherwise could have walked very far." "Some matters are impossible." Marvin was speechless. He made sure to look completely calm on the surface, but he was quite puzzled by the Devil''s words. ''What nonsense is that guy talking about?'' ''What myth? What inheritance? '' ''How come I can''t understand what he''s talking about?'' If he hadn''t had been so good at looking unperturbed, Marvin''s expression would have been quite a sight. But Saydis seemed to think that Marvin''s silence was a rejection of his advice. The Greater Devil indifferently muttered, "With your abilities, finding Sodom''s Blades is just a fantasy." "Without a proper guide¡­ could it be that you plan on relying on a Tomb Raider to find Sodom''s Blades?" "Haha, truly funny. In that case, see you later, Sir Marvin." "Oh, by the way, I am called Saydis." The Greater Devil winked at him and then waved his hand. The group instantly disappeared. Marvin took a deep breath. That guy knew his name... He seemed pretty knowledgeable about Devil Town¡­ He knew about his bloodline... All this knowledge couldn''t be explained simply by the fact that Saydis was a Greater Devil. That Saydis guy definitely had a very frightening background. But at that time, the Tomb Raider laughed bitterly and asked Marvin, "If we take Devil Town''s name at face value, wouldn''t that mean that a lot of Devils will appear?" Marvin froze as a tall silhouette appeared at the entrance of the street. Chapter 587: Scorched Lord Chapter 587: Scorched Lord Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Scorched Hell, Supreme Throne. "My lord, Blackhand already set off for Devil Town¡­ to get in touch with Young Master." A Fallen Angel with black wings gave his report to the supreme existence on the throne. "No need to call him Young Master. He might not necessarily recognize me as his grandfather." Diross'' deep voice echoed, "He will become Feinan''s hero. The Scorched Hell isn''t affiliated with him." The Fallen Angel wanted to say something, but hesitated. He didn''t understand what kind of agreement that exceptional man had reached with the former Scorched Lord in order to gain his entire inheritance and all his forces. And since Diross supposedly decided to discard everything in the mortal world, why would he still treat this heir so favorably? Moreover, he generously gifted the best bloodline of the missing Molten Archdevil and kept defending the boy secretly. This was a great challenge for the Scorched Hell. Especially last time, when Marvin entered the Temple of the Wilderness God, Diross almost made a move. That kid was a troublesome one. His ability to stir up trouble was comparable to that of Demons. He was standing against the Gods, a Demon Lord of the Abyss, the Overlords of the Negative Energy Plane. But this wasn''t such a big issue. After all, the Nine Hells, as one of the four major powers of the Universe, was already contending with the other three anyways. But¡­ it seemed like he was also about to become enemies with the Devils. That guy was prepared to face everyone! He had no feud with any particular Devil at this time, but from what the Fallen Angel had seen, the boy would kill his way to the Nine Hells sooner or later. The kid was simply fearless and follow customs. With all these thoughts swimming through his mind, the Fallen Angel eventually asked, "Since that''s the case, why did you send Blackhand to help him?" Diross thought about it before slowly responding, "It was for two reasons." "First, this world needs some unruly ones. Marvin is outstanding, and he is the one that Lance chose to correct that [Wrong Future]. I hate Gods, but I don''t dislike Lance. I don''t think there will be too many uncertain variables in that guy''s calculations. Don''t look at all those Gods itching to deal with him, those are minor characters. Of the truly powerful ones, did you see any of them actually attack Marvin?" "The most simple case would be the God of Dawn and Protection in the Nightmare Boundary. As long as he wanted, Marvin would have been annihilated, but he didn''t act." "That''s because, even if he is a New God, he is also one of the three Gods who came back from the Primal Chaos Fringe. He knows what he should do and what he shouldn''t." The Fallen Angel questioned with a doubtful expression, "So, attacking the Universe Magic Pool is something that he should do?" Diross gave him a meaningful look as he asked rhetorically, "If Lance hadn''t hinted for them to do it, who would have dared to attack the Universe Magic Pool?" The Fallen Angel immediately froze in place. As a Greater Devil, to be able to have such a position, he naturally had outstanding strength and scheming ability. He faintly felt that some of the things that Lord Diross told him today might be deeply involved with the future of the Universe! As he was trying to think of all the implications, Diross suddenly changed topics. "The second reason¡­ is very simple." "He is my grandson." "Until he is directly at war with Hell, whoever dares to make a move on him won''t be able to escape from the Scorched Hell." "I couldn''t get rid of that old guy before and hadn''t been careful enough, but now, I am the Scorched Lord. Hmpf!" Viciousness flashed in Diross'' eyes as he asked ominously, "Have the coordinates of the Dream God''s God Realm been found?" The Fallen Angel hurriedly told him, "No, the Dream God is a very crafty guy. It''s very difficult to find his God Realm. But we found one of the Secondary Planes that he controls¡­" Diross sneered, "What are we waiting for? Let''s attack!" His voice spread through the entire Scorched Hell! In an instant, over a hundred thousand Devils were getting ready for battle! Two Teleportation Doors appeared on a field. The Scorched Hell''s Devil Army split in two and filed into both portals. The Fallen Angel was a bit worried. "Attacking the Supreme Jungle and the Dream God''s Secondary Plane at the same time, isn''t it a bit too risky?" Despite his aide''s worry, the man on the throne only said indifferently, "Killing a group of people that are about to die, where is the risk in that?" ... Devil Town. Marvin looked at the Devil Horseman with some shock. Blackhand Bard. He still remembered this name. When Marvin used the Hell Corps Contract before, he had summoned him and a few Devil Horsemen, who helped Marvin to kill Balkh. But this time, he had appeared before Marvin without being summoned. This made Marvin feel a bit strange. "My Lord already completed the last ordeal." Blackhand explained in a somewhat dull voice, "He knows about you competing with Saydis over Sodom''s Blades, so he sent me to help you." "With Saydis?" Marvin astutely noticed Blackhand''s wording. ''Isn''t Black Knight Sangore the one going after them?'' "We don''t have much time." "If you still want to fight over Sodom''s Blades, we have to talk on the way." Blackhand waved his hand and a low humming sound echoed. Suddenly, Marvin and the Tomb Raider at his side saw huge changes in their surroundings. The entire Devil Town suddenly turned from an absolutely empty town to an extremely lively one! Devils were walking through the streets, and it looked like it was thriving! But these Devils seemed to turn a blind eye to Marvin. Marvin looked at all this, feeling stunned. Devil Town, Saydis, his grandfather¡­ This was only a trip to the Underdark, so how come it suddenly became so complicated? But he decided to trust Blackhand this time. Marvin believed that Blackhand had no reason to be working with Saydis to deceive him. Although he was a Devil, Blackhand had the aura of the Scorched Hell, while Saydis did not. They had different inheritances, so it was very unlikely for them to conspire together. Thus, he followed Blackhand and quickly went through this completely new Devil Town. The Tomb Raider clenched his teeth and followed closely behind. And on the way, Blackhand told Marvin some very secret information. After Marvin heard it all, he remained silent for a while before finally smiling bitterly. ''Devil Town is really a town for Devils to live in.'' ''The Bloody Emperor also signed a contract with the Devils. I would never have expected that he had fallen into Devils'' trap¡­'' ''My grandfather truly became the Scorched Hell''s Lord, going from being a Human to becoming one of the peak powerhouses of the Universe.'' ''Furthermore, Blackhand said that he already started a war against the Dream God¡­ What does it mean?'' ''Did he really send an army of Devils to the Dream God''s realms for me?'' The doubts in Marvin''s mind deepened. He suddenly asked, "What is the [Myth] that Saydis talked about?" Chapter 588: The Man Who Tricked The Devil Chapter 588: The Man Who Tricked The Devil Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin was surprised about Blackhand appearing right after Saydis left. Marvin didn''t have a good enough understanding of the Nine Hells. How exactly did Diross become the Lord of the Scorched Hell? That was still a mystery to him. But this didn''t stop him from accepting Blackhand''s help. Marvin judged that if Diross wanted Sodom''s Blades, then few people in the Universe would be able to compete with him. When Marvin summoned Blackhand before, he was still a middle ranked Devil Horseman, but now he was already a Greater Devil. This definitely was related to the Lord of the Scorched Hell supporting him. It was a bit odd for Diross to dispatch Blackhand to help Marvin get Sodom''s Blades, and after all that happened, Marvin tended to see hints of conspiracy and weirdness everywhere. But he still accepted Blackhand''s aid. That man was his grandfather, after all. ... Walking through the bustling Devil Town was a different kind of experience. Despite Marvin already knowing that these Devils in Devil Town were mirages from the past, he still felt curious about them. It was said that Devil Town had been a stronghold of the Nine Hells in Feinan. They used it as a springboard to attempt an invasion. Of course, this was a few eras ago. Later on, the Devils were repelled, and this town became empty. Even so, Devil Town was still full of the aura of Devils, as if they had never left. Some from the core bloodlines of the Nine Hells still had a few special ways to circumvent the Universe Magic Pool and reach Devil Town through the "back door". But the Devils who could reach Devil Town in these ways weren''t particularly strong. The upper limit that could make it through would be a Greater Devil. Like Blackhand Bard was now. But Saydis was different. The Saydis in Devil Town was only an avatar! That guy was actually the second heir of the Extreme Evil Lord. His strength was unfathomable. Compared with other Devils who preferred to gain achievements in the Crimson Wasteland or the Bloody Battlefield, this 2nd heir was more fond of wandering the mortal realm. His avatars were everywhere. Blackhand acknowledged that he wasn''t a match for Saydis, but fortunately, Devil Town had a rule. [Those with Devil bloodlines cannot harm each other in Devil Town]. The rule was similar to the firm laws of the God Realms. It was said that the nine Archdevils set down the rule when establishing Devil Town. After all, the Nine Hells had still been working together to face the God Realms. Many years later, the rule still existed. This was why a fight didn''t break out between the two sides when Marvin met Saydis and the Black Knight. They knew that Marvin had the bloodline of a Devil, and that they wouldn''t be able to resist Devil Town''s will in order to make an aggressive move against him inside. This town''s will was considered an iron law. Devils couldn''t overcome it and thus, they could only choose to rush ahead for the Bloody Emperor''s tomb. But Blackhand didn''t seem to be worried about not being able to complete his mission. He walked steadily, without increasing his pace. ''Sodom''s Blades shouldn''t be that easy to take.'' ''That posted guide had a lot of issues. That guy was probably just showing off his equipment and unwilling to write about the details,'' Marvin thought. They walked through the seemingly limitless town. Marvin slowly formulated a guess as to why Blackhand wasn''t in a hurry. He needed to tell Marvin all of the relevant information before they got there. Information that concerned not only Devil Town, but also Sodom''s Blades, the Bloody Emperor himself, and the Extreme Evil Lord''s second son, who had appeared next to the Black Knight. Saydis. This name had already been known in the 3rd era. That time was the time of the almighty God Lance, but this second son of the Extreme Evil Lord relied on his wits to walk among the powerhouses of the 3rd Era. It was said that even in the current God Realms, there were many people who had a decent relationship with Saydis. Saydis had helped those Gods in the 3rd Era. As a Devil might have put it, it was an investment. That guy was very crafty and very insightful. The people he chose to gain favor with were all full of potential. But when investing in such things, there would be always times when it didn''t pay off, even for a powerful Devil. In fact, this could be the most important reason that Saydis was in Devil Town today. "No one knows the details of the deal between Saydis and the Bloody Emperor," Blackhand continued. "The only thing certain is that at the time of his greatest need, this violent ruler of the Underdark accepted Saydis'' help and they signed a contract. According to the contract''s terms, after the Bloody Emperor became the ruler of the Underdark, Saydis would receive the return on his investment." "But in reality¡­" Blackhand stretched out this sentence, and his normally cold voice had some fluctuations. "When Saydis proudly visited to demand his due, he was almost killed by the Bloody Emperor!" "News of this shocking event spread throughout the Nine Hells. Many people rejoiced. After all, everyone was jealous about Saydis'' insight and his ability to make decisive investments that worked out so often. But there were also many doubts. How did the Bloody Emperor go against a Devil''s contract?" "To this day, there is no one that has found a clear answer. The Bloody Emperor successfully went against his words and made the second heir of an Archdevil suffer a loss. Afterwards, Saydis rarely appeared in Feinan." "His movements became a lot more unobtrusive. Some people said that the contract between Saydis and the Bloody Emperor had a very big loophole, to the point that even after the sudden death of the Bloody Emperor, Saydis still didn''t dare to go and claim his payment." Marvin silently analyzed everything that Blackhand told him. These were lore secrets that he''d never heard about before. He was already somewhat grateful to Diross for dispatching Blackhand to help him. If Marvin hadn''t learned of that information, he might have run into some trouble later on. Regardless, any information about the possible loophole was very well-hidden. Although he had no plans to fight Saydis, it was always good to know the details of such matters in advance. Marvin was most concerned about the contract between the Bloody Emperor and Saydis. It was nearly impossible to trick a Devil to such an extent! Furthermore, that Devil wasn''t a minor one, but rather the second son of the Extreme Evil Lord! If the Bloody Emperor forcefully breached the terms of the contract, then not just Saydis, but even Saydis'' father would have made a move to defend the image of the Extreme Evil Hell. In spite of this, before the strange death of the Bloody Emperor, nobody saw any traces of action regarding this from the Devils of the Extreme Evil Hell. After learning of all this, Marvin couldn''t help but feel more curious about that tyrant who died so many years ago. He was a man who tricked a Devil... He also narrowed his eyes as he considered a possibility: ''Saydis has been secretly helping Black Knight Sangore. His reappearance in Devil Town after so many years might not only be because of the deal with the Black Knight.'' ''He came back to settle his accounts with the corpse of the Bloody Emperor!'' ''This trip has higher stakes than I anticipated.'' ... After learning about Saydis'' past and Devil Town''s origins from Blackhand, Marvin had a lot of questions. With the information he got, combined with some memories of his past life, he had some plans in mind. As for the question he was the most curious about, Blackhand didn''t provide an answer. What was the myth Saydis had talked about? The Greater Devil sincerely said that this question involved a secret of the Nine Hells, and if Marvin agreed to become a member of the Nine Hells, then his grandfather Diross would naturally tell him his secret. But if he declined, then it would be better for him not to know this secret. Hearing Blackhand''s answer, Marvin looked at the Greater Devil with a hint of curiosity. "Could it be that you didn''t come to recruit me? Blackhand shook his head and explained, "I''m only responsible for completing the task given by my Lord." "My Lord believes that Sodom''s Blades are very suitable for you, so he sent me to help you, and that''s it." "As for recruiting, I think my Lord has another candidate in mind. Of course, he surely hopes that you''ll join us." "But he won''t force you." "I''m not too clear about the rest." After saying this, Blackhand suddenly pointed straight ahead. "The entrance to the Bloody Emperor''s Tomb is there." Marvin followed the direction of his finger. Unsurprisingly, a familiar silhouette was slowly pacing around outside the Tomb''s entrance. Upon seeing the arrival of Marvin and Blackhand, the other party smiled genially. "Turns out you didn''t want to deal with me because you had another business associate." "A mere lower-class Devil¡­ How come you made such a wrong choice? I can guarantee that I am able to give you more than he can¡­ A lot more." Blackhand stiffened as he looked at Saydis, but he didn''t speak. The relations between the Nine Hells were complicated. He was only a newly promoted Guardian of the Scorched Hell Lord, so he wouldn''t start a conflict with the second son of another Lord. Saydis looked at Blackhand and then looked back at Marvin once again. Those green eyes seemed to see through everything. "Hold on, you are still not part of Hell¡­ Seems like I evaluated you incorrectly before, you still aren''t a qualified heir of Hell¡­ Fascinating. Your bloodline¡­ Hehe." Marvin listened calmly, as he wasn''t worried anyway. He wanted to hear a lot more useful things from Saydis'' mouth. But the other side suddenly turned and asked, "Do you want to get involved in the grudges between me and that cheat?" Blackhand calmly responded, "Sir Saydis, I''m only a guide. Mister Marvin here is very interested in Sodom''s Blades, so I am responsible for bringing him there." "I don''t know about anything else." Saydis let out a hollow laugh, apparently not believing this. He turned back to Marvin and asked, "What did you give him?" Marvin spread out his empty hands, hinting that he didn''t pay anything. Saydis seemed shocked for a moment before he smiled weirdly at Marvin. "Free service?" "Mister Marvin, I don''t know how deep your understanding of the Devils'' world is¡­" "But there is one thing I think you should be aware of. There is no such thing as free service in the word of the Devils." "Everything has a price¡­" Saydis smiled meaningfully as he warned, "You should be a bit careful." Chapter 589: Bloody Throne Chapter 589: Bloody Throne Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Saydis was clearly hinting at something, but Marvin wouldn''t lost trust in Blackhand just because of his instigation. His attitude toward Devils had always been different from what he felt about other evil forces. And there was a reason for that. Although Devils were hateful and evil, they had principles. They were malicious and tended to be hypocrites, but they followed rules. Even if it was dark and dirty on the surface, everything would be fair. Devils would rarely attack others wantonly. To them, it was a matter of face¡­ Unless it had to do with their feud with Demons. They preferred using contracts and agreements, playing with people''s hearts, and ultimately luring them to corruption. Marvin knew that when dealing with Devils, as long he kept in mind his principles and his bottom line while avoiding their attempts to influence him, everything would be relatively controllable. He knew that the Devil World had no such thing as free service, so even if the other side was his grandfather, Marvin wouldn''t completely lower his guard. This was what needed to be understood when dealing with Devils. ... He smiled at Saydis and said, "Thanks for the reminder." He then glanced at the timid Tomb Raider. "Are you able to go in?" The entrance of the Tomb was in front of them, and it seemed like an ordinary flight of steps. But actually, Devils couldn''t enter this space. The Bloody Emperor''s Tomb rejected Pure-blooded Devils from entering. This had been designed by that tyrant when he built the tomb. It wasn''t known how he did it, but Blackhand and Saydis couldn''t go in. Thus, Saydis could only entrust Sangore to help him collect his debt. Marvin decided that he wasn''t too interested in what the debt was. The only ones there that could enter the Tomb were Marvin and the Tomb Raider. He was asking Speedy for his opinion. The Tomb Raider froze before showing an expression of curiosity. "Although I''m very afraid of dying, since we already came this far, let''s go check it out." "I also want to know what''s different about the tomb of the famous tyrant of the Underdark." Marvin nodded. He had threatened the Tomb Raider before, but that was due to a lack of better options, while at the same time, he had initially been worried that the Tomb Raider might try to rejoin the Black Knight. He needed a decent guide to help him find the entrance to the Tomb, but who would have thought that Blackhand would suddenly appear and offer his help? Now that he had found the entrance to the Tomb, there was no need for the Tomb Raider to go if he didn''t want to. With Marvin''s strength, he naturally wasn''t worried about how much the Tomb Raider could help. And if he dared to take Sodom''s Blades, it wouldn''t be easy for him to leave Devil Town. The two immediately entered the Tomb. Saydis only looked at their backs without doing anything. The entrance to the tomb was still considered part of Devil Town, so he couldn''t do anything to harm Marvin there. But the inside of the tomb was another place. ¡­ The steps were dark and steep. Even though they were two very agile rogues, the ground still felt slippery. Marvin didn''t know how far Sangore had gotten, but they tried to proceed quickly. Speedy was still dutifully carrying out his tasks, as always. He walked over, displaying his remarkable ability to find traps and other things. There were many hidden mechanisms that he managed to detect from far away. This was his specialty. Marvin, who was also a rogue Legend, was far from his level when it came to this. Although Marvin could have avoided those mechanisms and traps on his own, it wouldn''t have been as easy. Thinking of this, Marvin took a deep look at Speedy. ''Having a Tomb Raider in the territory seems like it would be¡­ good?'' ... "These footprints and traces were left four minutes ago, they shouldn''t be too far away now." "There are three people." At the end of the flight of stairs was a narrow stone room. There were three doors in the stone room. They could be opened easily, and behind each door was a pitch-black tunnel. Speedy inspected the ground and told Marvin, "They walked down that path without any hesitation." He pointed at the tunnel on the right. "That is a trick," Marvin said. Speedy froze, but Marvin didn''t wait for him to say any more before going through the tunnel on the left. Most of the discussion with Blackhand hadn''t been hidden from the Tomb Raider, except two things that Blackhand had stealthily told Marvin. One of them was about this stone room. There was a path that forked into three different directions. But only one of the paths led to the tyrant''s Tomb. Compared to the "clues" that the Black Knight deliberately left for him, Marvin believed more in the path suggested by Blackhand. On the whole way so far, the Black Knight hadn''t left any obvious traces, so why would there be such clear footprints at this fork? With such an obvious ruse, it might have been thought up by idiots who''d had their souls taken by Devils. As for whether Blackhand''s information was right or wrong¡­ If Diross really wanted to harm Marvin, Marvin would have died countless times already. The two rushed through the left tunnel. Contrary to Marvin''s expectations, the Bloody Emperor''s Tomb wasn''t as luxurious as he imagined. This was simply a common underground place. Whether it was the construction or the architecture, it was all simple and rather disappointing. The deeper they went, the less they encountered any traps. ''Was that Bloody Emperor so confident?'' ''He didn''t even put any monsters or constructs here to guard his tomb?'' Marvin felt strange. He had visited a few monarchs'' tombs before, and they were very dangerous areas. Moreover, they were filled with monsters and guardians, and the paths were extremely complex. But the Bloody Emperor''s Tomb was clearly not like that. They soon reached the end of the tunnel. They could faintly hear the sound of a fierce battle underway. The Tomb Raider''s expression changed into one of fear. "Hey, this is the first time I''ve seen a Legend like this," Marvin laughed. "Being able to become a Legend despite being so averse to combat could be considered quite exceptional." The Tomb Raider scratched his head awkwardly before sincerely muttering, "In fact, I didn''t dare to stay with those two Devils." "I''m interested in this tomb, of course, but Black Knight Sangore is my nightmare. I don''t want to get close to him." Marvin asked with a strange expression, "Then why did you dare to stay at my side?" The Tomb Raider honestly answered, "I was listening, they called you Mister Marvin." "Your disguise is quite amazing, and you look completely like a Drow Fighter, but those two Devils wouldn''t acknowledge the wrong person." "There is currently no other well-known Marvin in Feinan, right?" "If you really are White River Valley''s Overlord, then I can definitely trust you." It hadn''t really occurred to Marvin that he might be able to gain the Tomb Raider''s trust just because of his identity. But he felt that having a Tomb Raider''s help would be fairly useful. White River Valley was currently thriving, but it needed all kinds of talents. But now wasn''t the time to use his reputation to try to recruit someone. Black Knight Sangore was the biggest problem at the moment. "You can stay there, or you can try to look for a place to hide. I''ll go on ahead." After saying those words, he quickly used Stealth and ran into the room. ... At the end of the tunnel was a room that wasn''t very wide. Shadows were intertwining in the room, which made Marvin frown. Just as expected, Black Knight Sangore was still a step ahead. But he had met a powerful obstacle there. It was a green Nine-Headed Hydra! The Hydra''s body was fused with a huge stone gate, and each of the nine heads was coming out of its own emplacement on the wall. The stone gate was tightly secured, and it seemed like they would have to get rid of the monster to reach the other side. ''Blackhand said that the Bloody Emperor''s corpse is behind that gate.'' ''It''s even been said that the tyrant didn''t use a coffin or other things to bury his body. There should be only a corpse and the Bloody Throne.'' Marvin calmly analyzed the situation in front of him while remaining in Stealth. Sangore held his spear out and a dark power kept bursting from his hands. The Temple Raider was only cheering¡­ The room was too narrow and wasn''t suitable for him to join the fight. But Marvin was somewhat surprised that the Legend Wizard wasn''t really participating either, only standing in a safe corner and occasionally sending a few negative spells at the Hydra. ''This isn''t normal¡­ Even if a Hydra has a Legend Template, it doesn''t necessarily have high resistance to magic. It was a monster with a thick skin and cutting it was definitely hard, so it would be a lot easier with the aid of a caster. Before Marvin decided what else to do, he used [Earth Perception]. He instantly understood. ''No soul?'' Marvin sneered as he looked at the Legend Wizard and Sangore. After making sure it wasn''t a trap, he made a move. But his target wasn''t the Black Knight. It was the stone gate! The Hydra''s nine heads were entangled with Sangore, so they weren''t able to react to Marvin''s sneaky attempt to reach the gate. Just before Marvin reached the stone gate, his silhouette became fully visible. As the Black Knight roared angrily, Marvin leapt at the seemingly closed stone gate and was about to crash right into it! But the shocking part was that the door seemed non-existent and Marvin went right through! Everything happened so suddenly that even the Hydra didn''t have time to react, let alone the Black Knight, who was stuck in a ferocious fight with the Hydra''s heads! "How could it be!?" "That door was just an illusion?" The Black Knight waved his spear and charged straight at the gate while letting out a roar. ... On the other side of the stone gate, Marvin was still keeping his guard up. It seemed that the guide from the forum wasn''t entirely useless in the end. At least that guy had written about the link between the gate mechanism and the Hydra. The stone gate was just a trick. With enough Dexterity, one could just charge in after using a pet to attract the Hydra''s attention. But behind the stone gate was a truly severe test. With a heavy expression on his face, Marvin glanced at the Bloody Throne, which was standing atop a pile of bones not too far away. Chapter 590: Spirit Chapter 590: Spirit Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In fact, after Marvin passed through the gate, the first thing he looked at was that throne. It felt like it was the most attractive treasure in the world, and even though the throne only looked like a lump of iron covered in thorns, it had a mysterious aura. A large pile of bones could be seen under the throne. Marvin took a step forward, stepping on one of the bones. "Crack!" The sound of the bone shattering echoed in the room. These skeletons had remained here for who knew how many years. It was already a miracle that they hadn''t crumbled away, so they easily shattered when Marvin stepped on them. In fact, Marvin wasn''t purposefully shattering the bones. The floor of the entire room was covered in a thick layer of bones! There was no place for anyone to walk around. That tyrant had no intention of letting others disturb his rest. And after crossing through the gate Marvin noticed that everything happening on the other side seemed to have nothing to do with the room he was in. At least, Marvin couldn''t hear any sounds of fighting. The Black Knight wouldn''t catch up for a bit. In the entire room, only the sounds of Marvin''s feet shattering the bones could be heard. Otherwise, everything was so quiet that it felt eerie. Some might hesitate at this, but with Marvin''s willpower and courage, he would hardly be bothered. Marvin''s goal was very simple. He wanted Sodom''s Blades. And to get them, he would have to find the Bloody Emperor''s corpse. But Marvin was wondering, ''So where is the Bloody Emperor''s corpse?'' He saw too many skeletons in this place and saw weapons that were covered in dust, but nothing special entered his eyes. The Monk skill, [Earth Perception], seemed to be extremely restricted in this space. Marvin could only rely on his own eyes to check everything. That forum post hadn''t explained how to obtain Sodom''s Blades and had only mentioned that the Bloody Throne was the key. Thus, Marvin approached the Bloody Throne. The back of the Bloody Throne was facing Marvin, and as he looked at it, a strange thought appeared in his mind. ''Wasn''t it said that the Bloody Emperor''s corpse was in the same place as the Bloody Throne?'' ''Why can''t I see him?'' He had an idea about this as he went past a pile of bones and curved around to the throne''s side. A shallow path through the bones was left in his wake. A path of bone fragments. Suddenly, Marvin stopped! His eyes focused on the throne! His expression became somewhat amazed. ''This¡­ is the Bloody Emperor?'' He really saw a corpse on the throne! But that corpse was a little too unusual. It was outside Marvin''s expectations. It simply had never occurred to him that the only tyrant to unify the Underdark might actually be a very short man. He was definitely a Human from the Underdark, but he was extremely short, not even reaching 150cm. This shock lasted a few seconds before Marvin laughed to himself shortly after, ''Who said the Bloody Emperor was a tall man?'' ''Who decided that a short person couldn''t become the tyrant over an empire?'' He was certain that the short corpse half-leaning on the throne was the Bloody Emperor. Because he noticed not only that pair of dark and dusty curved daggers, but also a blood jade. [Ruler''s Blood Jade]. This was the item used to prove the inheritance of the ruler''s status. It was said that a frightening secret was hidden inside. Unfortunately, the Underdark had always been chaotic, and after the Bloody Emperor''s death, the empire immediately collapsed. The Underdark once again sank into unrest and became divided. Without thinking any further, Marvin reached out and grabbed Sodom''s Blades. He had some respect for the tyrant''s might, but time was pressing so he couldn''t dawdle. Black Knight Sangore shouldn''t be far behind. His hand grasped the handle of a dagger, but when he was about to pull it back¡­ a withered hand grabbed Marvin''s wrist. Marvin was startled! ''There was still something else?'' ... "The Scorched Hell is a wonderful place." Outside the Tomb''s entrance, Saydis was casually saying, "I heard that your master''s head had been cut off by someone many years ago and that he has now retrieved it." Blackhand frowned. Saydis may have still been just probing before, but that line was naked provocation. Archdevil Diross was one of the nine Ancient Angels who founded the Nine Hells. His strength couldn''t be underestimated. But that scandal was the taboo of the Scorched Hell. In this world, few people knew that Diross'' head had been captured and used by a clan on Feinan. In those years, the Nine Hells had allied together. Otherwise, during the years with no Archdevils being born, they would have already been conquered. Now, Diross had returned. But very few knew that the current Diross wasn''t the powerful Angel that had been the founder of the Scorched Hell. Saydis knew of this, of course. He already found out this secret of the Scorched Hell from his father''s mouth and rarely showed respect to the Scorched Hell''s Devils. As for this lowly Devil before him, he disdained even looking at him. Part of it was his impatience due to not being able to enter the tomb. That damn liar had made preparations against Devils, so if he rashly entered, he might end up remaining inside forever. Thus, he could only wait outside with that lowly Devil. And furthermore, he couldn''t even harm this minion because they were in Devil Town. Saydis was in a very bad mood, so he spoke words of ridicule and scorn. Compared to Saydis, Blackhand seemed a lot calmer. "Sir Saydis'' opinion will be passed on to my Lord." Saydis glared at him. "Using Diross to threaten me? Who do you think you are!" Blackhand indifferently said, "I wouldn''t dare." Saydis sneered, "Although I don''t know what you are planning, not many people know that cheat as well as I do!" "Are Sodom''s Blades that good? You think he just died and left nothing behind to protect them?" Blackhand was silent. The other side wasn''t wrong. If there was someone in this world who understood the Bloody Emperor the most, it was definitely Saydis. "What did he leave behind?" Blackhand asked somewhat stiffly. Saydis paused before mischievously laughing, "His spirit." ... ''His spirit? Or is it something else!?'' In fact, when this idea popped into Marvin''s mind, he immediately felt that it was impossible! The spirit wasn''t something that one could leave behind. In the long rivers of history, some powerful ones were able to obtain the Plane Will''s approval and be qualified to request for their spirit to be able to keep living in another way, letting it escape the grasp of the Underworld. But this was a very challenging matter. Marvin''s body had a spirit inheritance attached to him! But that was the mighty Night Monarch! That was the one who led mankind and other races to leave the Wilderness and establish order in the ancient times. That was a true monarch. The Bloody Emperor was very powerful, but he hadn''t been strong enough to leave his spirit behind. There was no doubt about it. However, Marvin saw the corpse starting to swell, and some dark flesh began appearing out of nowhere, slowly filling the spaces between the bones. The grip of the hand that had caught Marvin was gradually strengthening. He had no choice but to accept this! This wasn''t just a corpse becoming animated! But it was an even more terrifying spirit! At this split second, apart from torrents of curses toward the one who wrote the post in the forum, all kinds of speculations as to how the Bloody Emperor had left his spirit behind appeared in his mind. Because it was already a reality! He pulled his hand away and his silhouette flickered among the piles of bones! His instincts told him to stay as far as possible from the throne! Although his Perception seemed to be weakened substantially inside this room, that feeling of danger was like a tide rising up and threatening his mind. Spiritual possession of a body wasn''t resurrection. It was only a part of a spirit attaching itself to a physical body. Marvin had known that the tyrant wouldn''t have let him get the Artifact easily, but if he had known that the test was to face Sodom''s spirit, he would have rather not entered this frightening place! He knew about the power of a spirit. Back when he wasn''t even a Legend yet, he was able to kill Madeline thanks to the help of the Night Monarch''s spirit imprint! Although there was also the matter of the sudden attack and catching her off guard, the frightening power from the spirit left a deep impression in Marvin''s mind. That was only a part of the spirit of the Night Monarch, a remnant, nothing more. Most of his strength was left in the stone tablet in that underground location. The power for the Night Walker advancements was actually a continuous flow supplied by the spirit of the Night Monarch. And now, Marvin would have to face a spirit that was most likely at full strength. Back in the 3rd Era, that guy had been known as a sovereign that could slaughter Gods! Thinking of this, a chilling feeling appeared in Marvin''s mind, and he turned to escape! His speed was like lightning, and in a blink, he was just in front of the stone gate! Only one more step and he could escape. But that step wasn''t crossed. A bloody light appeared out of nowhere, and Marvin''s body stopped, because in that split second, the area in front of him disintegrated! Sharp blades ripped apart space itself and brushed past Marvin''s face, and a cut appeared on his face! Blood flew, followed by a sharp pain. Marvin hurriedly retreated. That short withered corpse was holding the daggers, mumbling something as it unhesitantly attacked! Marvin smiled bitterly, but his will was still firm. He turned and drew his [Azure Leaf] daggers, meeting the enemy head-on. "Ting! Clang! Peng!" After three clashes, Marvin didn''t dare to believe what he saw... The Great Elven King''s dagger... Shattered! Chapter 591: Battle for the Blades! [1] Chapter 591: Battle for the Blades! [1] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When the attacks approached, Marvin didn''t have much choice so he subconsciously met the blows with his dagger. But in that split second, when the two curved daggers touched each other, he felt his wrist give way! A bad feeling rose up in his heart. As he looked with his shocked eyes, the dagger that had been gifted to him by the Great Elven King a while back¡­ shattered! "Crash!" A Legendary curved dagger broke into five pieces. Despite Marvin reacting extremely quickly and dodging continuously, he couldn''t completely avoid the fierce attacks from Sodom''s Blades. A thin wound appeared at his waist, with blood flowing steadily out of it. Marvin was holding a dagger in one hand, a grave expression on his face. This was one of the most troublesome enemies he''d met since he transmigrated! The animated corpse simply didn''t give him any room to breathe, the vicious attacks seemed mechanical, almost unconscious, but extremely accurate. In a mere three exchanges, Marvin''s forehead and waist were hurt, and his most suitable weapon had broken. He hadn''t expected Azure Leaf to break. This was a Legendary item that the Great Elven King had used for a long time! Ever since he got them, Marvin''s equipment advantage had let him crush other powerhouses, but now he could only smile bitterly because he was on the receiving end of the situation. Worthy of Sodom''s Blades. In the hands of its owner''s Spirit, despite the fact that the Bloody Emperor hadn''t recovered his full strength of those years, dealing Marvin was easy enough. He could feel the frightening power buried deep within the corpse. The other side had been smiling strangely all along, its throat issuing some rumbling sounds. At this time, Marvin finally realized that he wasn''t that guy''s opponent at all! Even if he used Ruler''s Wrath, even if he took out all his hidden cards, he still wouldn''t be able to defeat this overwhelming foe! The Bloody Emperor was someone who slew Gods! Even though the enemy was a Spirit, a Legend powerhouse still couldn''t come close to his level of power. ''Such a powerful mortal body despite it being a corpse¡­'' Marvin shook his head, still dodging frantically. He couldn''t defeat him and he couldn''t escape. He could only dodge. There seemed to be plenty of room for him to dodge around, as the area was quite spacious. Moreover, in these kinds of situations, the one trying to get away would have the advantage. But Marvin wasn''t optimistic. Because in those short exchanges, he found out that despite being in a withered corpse, the Bloody Emperor''s Spirit actually broke through the boundary of Godly Dexterity! The speed and reaction speed Marvin was so proud of was nothing in front of that corpse. He could only dodge, and he only barely managed to keep doing so. He didn''t dare to parry with the remaining Azure Leaf. If he didn''t do it perfectly, the remaining dagger would also disintegrate and he would die tragically. This short one-minute melee battle made Marvin pay a disastrous price! He felt like he had never been in such a terrible situation since he transmigrated. Because never before had he met an opponent who suppressed him in everything! Even when he faced Shadow Prince Glynos, they had fought in Arborea, where the latter had been suppressed to level 18, making it possible for Marvin to cope with it. But that short monster was faster than him, stronger than him, and more familiar with this room than him. Furthermore, the Blood Emperor had very deep fighting experience, driving Marvin into a desperate situation. When he fought with the so-called experts, Marvin relied on his rich PK experience. But there was no experience advantage when facing this existence. Countless people also died under the Bloody Emperor''s hands, and unlike other monarchs, he had personally hacked all those people to death with his own daggers! He had gone through countless life-and-death battles and won! It was said that Sodom''s Blades were originally white, but after killing so many enemies, they turned red from the blood of the dead. When it came to Blade Techniques, Marvin couldn''t get any advantage either. And clearly, Sodom''s Blades were far superior to Marvin''s Azure Leaf. Sodom''s Blades were an Artifact, and even though the Spirit couldn''t fully utilize all the abilities of the Artifact, it still wasn''t something Marvin''s daggers could contend against. Marvin knew that if this foe had been able to take advantage of all of the power of Sodom''s Blades, he would have already died. A Spirit wasn''t truly a soul. This was only a piece of the Emperor''s soul with fighting abilities. It was completely following its instincts. If someone attempted to steal the blades, the Spirit would kill that person. And as long as that person wasn''t dead, it would continue to attack. Unluckily, Marvin had drawn its ire. While dodging the small man''s attacks, he glanced at the stone door. ''If I had known, I would have let the Black Knight explore this room first!'' Fleeing now was very difficult. Although the Spirit didn''t have the ability to think, the Bloody Emperor''s instincts were still there. It wouldn''t let Marvin reach the exit easily. As time passed, it became harder and harder for Marvin to keep away from the attacks. He was covered in blood. Small wounds would appear on his body, before becoming scars soon after thanks to his high recovery ability. But a lot of the time, these wounds would be opened again before they recovered. These wounds weren''t serious, and each one on its own wouldn''t even worry an ordinary person. But with all of them together, it added up to be quite considerable damage! Marvin sight went scarlet, with countless warnings appearing on his interface. In just three minutes, not only had he been pressured constantly and forced to only run away, but he also suffered 237 small cuts! He didn''t let Sodom''s Blades injure him directly. But every attack would be followed by a cold chill that would cut through the void. And fragments of the void would indirectly harm Marvin''s body. This was something he couldn''t escape. He knew that this was one of the attributes of Sodom''s Blades! [Special Effect ¨C Void Shattering: Every time the blade is swung, there is a 100% chance of causing the void around it to shatter and send fragments at the enemy.] When he saw that description on the forum, Marvin was very envious of the owner of those blades. That special effect was too powerful, particularly the 100% trigger chance, which meant that every parrying skill would lose its importance in front of these blades. Even if one could withstand the blades themselves, the void fragments would inexorably cause injuries! These fragments were just like knives, gradually cutting apart the enemy''s flesh. Sooner or later, the enemy would die of blood loss! ... ''What should I do?'' The big question appeared in Marvin''s mind. The space for him to dodge in this room was rapidly decreasing. The places where void fragments had been cut away wouldn''t recover so quickly, leaving dangerous areas behind. With his Perception, Marvin could sense fewer and fewer places that he could dodge to. "Rumble!" The corpse''s throat rumbled again, the strange smile on its face becoming more intense. Sodom''s Blades were filled with a scarlet light as they fiercely slashed over once more. Suddenly, Marvin had a thought. ''A Spirit¡­'' ''If it is a true Spirit, then why didn''t it appear before?'' ''Is the Spirit residing somewhere here?'' Countless thoughts flashed through Marvin''s mind as the curved daggers rushed at him. For some reason, he didn''t retreat this time, and instead, he welcomed them! Chapter 592: Battle for the Blades! [2] Chapter 592: Battle for the Blades! [2] Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The crimson blades kept ripping through the void, creating many void fragments. If Marvin didn''t dodge well enough, even if he wasn''t cut down by the blade, he would be torn apart by the fragments. Marvin calmly reacted at the crucial moment. Under the rain of attacks from the withered corpse, a dazzling light burst out of his body. Shapeshift Sorcerer ¨C Diamond Shape! Eight seconds of extremely high resistance to physical attacks! A shiny layer of light covered his body. If not for his clothes being more suitable for a rogue, he would have looked like a Monk using [Unbreakable Diamond]! "Crash!" Countless void fragments hit Marvin''s body, but they only seemed like a spring breeze blowing on the surface of a peaceful lake. Besides faint ripples, there was nothing else. Marvin''s hands moved like lightning, grabbing at the corpse! He had waited patiently while coming up with a countermeasure against the Spirit. Now he burst out at this moment! [Edge Snatch]! His right hand grabbed the corpse''s withered wrist and used the skill learned from the Elven Prince! [Edge Snatch used¡­] [Skill check¡­] [Edge Snatch failed!] The wrist pulled away from Marvin''s hand and the blade struck at him again, going straight for Marvin''s neck! Marvin frowned. Despite Diamond Shape being active, it wasn''t the true Unbreakable Diamond skill! If those frightening daggers really cut his body, he would still be hurt. Shadow Escape! His silhouette suddenly disappeared before reappearing, dodging this blade in this moment of life and death. Then, his thrust his hands out once again! [Edge Snatch]! The first time didn''t work, so he would try it again. This was Marvin''s only hope for victory! This time, perhaps because he added an extra movement, Marvin managed to get some results. His left hand grabbed the back of the corpse''s hand, and his right foot struck suddenly from an extremely crafty angle! "Bam!" Marvin''s right leg hit the left arm of the corpse! There was a crisp sound, and although that arm hadn''t been fractured, it went slightly limp for a moment. ''Now!'' [Edge Snatch successful!] The scarlet dagger immediately landed in Marvin''s hand. A powerful force rushed through his mind, making him feel like he was about to explode! A crazy voice echoed in his mind, ''You dare covet my legacy?!'' ''I''ll dismember you into thousands of pieces!'' ''You can become my slave, and fall into eternal oblivion!'' Marvin inwardly sneered and answered, ''I''m afraid not, Your Majesty.'' ''The former you might have been able to, but right now, you don''t have that kind of ability.'' ''You are just a poor Evil Spirit hiding in your old blades. You aren''t even a true Spirit. What meaning is there to use this kind of method to keep a part of your consciousness?'' And Marvin didn''t stay idle while they talked. He also launched his counterattack. Diamond Shape was soon going to disappear. He wanted to use this time land the final blow on that corpse! Another Edge Snatch! After losing one of the daggers, the corpse''s movement slowed greatly. It didn''t even seem to be at the Godly Dexterity boundary anymore. Marvin went all-out, and after using Edge Snatch twice in a row, he managed to grab the other dagger! That violently powerful force once again rushed through his chest, his brain, and every corner of his body! It seemed almost like he was about to be swallowed by that power! But Marvin still kept his wits about him. He coldly watched the corpse. It was only standing there, stiff and motionless. "Rumble¡­" An unpleasant sound came out of its throat. The next moment, the body began to dry up very quickly. Without the power of Sodom''s Blades to support it, this corpse was no different from other corpses! Crash! Ultimately, it turned into a pile of bones, scattering among the rest of the bones in the area. Marvin sighed in relief. He really made the correct decision. With how the Bloody Emperor was, how could he keep a part of his soul as a true Spirit? He wasn''t a great character like the Night Monarch. Thus, Marvin inferred that he must have put a part of his soul away somewhere. And this place was very safe. He immediately thought of those incredible daggers! The Bloody Emperor likely had remaining affection toward his Artifact that had helped him so much, and the Sodom Blades were also considered to be among the best Artifacts. He had most likely placed his Spirit in his daggers! This was also why there was no reaction before Marvin tried to grab Sodom''s Blades. The Spirit only appeared when the daggers touched Marvin''s palm. Because that was when he had been awakened by Marvin. And now, Marvin forcibly snatched Sodom''s Blades by using Edge Snatch, leaving behind an empty, dessicated corpse. The Spirit was still inside the Artifact! Usually, ordinary people who didn''t go through various protective rituals wouldn''t dare touch a weapon with a Spirit inside. After all, such a weapon would obey the Spirit unconditionally. It would be troublesome for Marvin to subdue Sodom''s Blades with the Spirit inside. It was even possible that if he was careless, he would have his consciousness swallowed by the Spirit and become a living host! But Marvin was very confident about this part. Facing the Book of Nalu for all this time had made his willpower reach a very frightening level. And with the addition of the Wisdom Chapter, his mental fortitude was no worse than that of the Gods. Regardless of what the evil power tried to do to him, his mind wouldn''t be influenced! Marvin could feel that berserk, searing air burst from Sodom''s Blades, trying to attack his mind. But unfortunately for the Bloody Emperor, whenever this power tried to attack, the countless runes floating there would automatically emit some soothing energy! These runes were in the Ancient God Language and formed the contents of the Wisdom Chapter. Marvin couldn''t make sense of what they depicted, but they helped Marvin in their own way. His willpower was unaffected despite the repeated attacks from the Bloody Emperor''s Spirit. "Give up your futile struggles." A smile appeared in the corner of Marvin''s mouth as he jeered, "Maybe if you change your tone, I might accept." Suddenly, on the other side of the room, the Black Knight''s hulking form appeared out of the stone gate! Chapter 593: Breakthrough Chapter 593: Breakthrough Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Sangore looked at his mortal enemy, feeling extremely furious. In the Black Knight''s eyes, Marvin could now be regarded as such without a doubt. He looked at Sodom''s Blades, which Marvin was wielding in his hands, and immediately charged while brandishing his spear! Marvin sneered, not worried about the Black Knight at all. He had always avoided Sangore before. Firstly it was because the latter was strong and kept many helpers with him, so he really wasn''t easy to handle. Secondly, Marvin''s goal had been to get Sodom''s Blades, not to kill the Black Knight. Now that the Artifact was in his hands, his primary goal had been accomplished. And the Black Knight had entered this mysterious space alone. In such a situation, Marvin wouldn''t be afraid of the Black Knight at all! He burst out with great speed, leaving behind an afterimage. The tip of the Black Knight''s spear looked frightening and carried tremendous power, looking like it was able to pierce through space itself. But though that spear was formidable, it should only be about as powerful as Azure Leaf at best, just a Legendary Spear. Marvin personally experienced the power of Sodom''s Blades, so he knew that the Black Knight''s attack simply couldn''t threaten him! A single evasive step would enough to avoid the Black Knight''s attack. The next second, his body suddenly burst out! He instantly closed the remaining distance between the two. Sangore clearly hadn''t thought that Marvin''s physical abilities were at this level, because he wasn''t able to react in time! This was the importance of reaction speed. In a fierce melee fight, movement speed wasn''t the most important trait. Instead, reaction speed was more crucial. Marvin took advantage of the opportunity to attack, and the curved dagger in his hand ripped through the air, slashing in a perfect arc. This attack was aimed at the Black Knight''s forehead, but suddenly, an inexorable power condensed on his wrist! His movements suddenly became sluggish! This falter in Marvin''s movement opened up a huge flaw in his defenses. The Black Knight suddenly raised his spear to block the curved dagger while at the same time kneeing Marvin. It happened so suddenly that even Marvin couldn''t avoid it! The Black Knight''s steel-like knee crashed onto Marvin''s abdomen with a muffled sound! Marvin almost puked blood! He flew back ten meters! Fortunately, the Black Knight had been startled by Marvin''s attack, so this knee strike didn''t have his full power behind it. Otherwise, Marvin might have been critically injured! ... ''Damn!'' ''I was shot in the back while fighting!'' Marvin awkwardly crawled out of the bone pile. This time, he was really furious. Just now, he had a huge opportunity to kill Black Knight Sangore, but instead, he was restrained by the Spirit inside Sodom''s Blades and received a harsh injury instead. He hadn''t given the Spirit enough credit. ''Without my permission, you''ll never be able to control this pair of daggers,'' a cold voice echoed in his mind. ''Your willpower is quite formidable, which surprised me. But I am the master of my blades!'' Marvin felt a tingling pain in his abdomen as his eyes became cold. He gripped Sodom''s Blades tighter and inwardly said, ''You think I won''t be able to kill that Black Knight without these daggers?'' The other side was silent. Marvin sneered, ''I''ll get rid of that Black Knight first, and then I''ll slowly consume the power of your soul. Do you think you''ll have any chance of success?'' Sodom''s Blades shivered slightly. "Clang! Clang!" As the sounds echoed, the Black Knight saw the two curved daggers get stabbed into the wall! The daggers kept shaking, like they were trying to struggle out of the wall, but they shortly found out that this was futile. [Spirit Orb ¨C Harvest]! The powerful skill engulfed the Spirit inside Sodom''s Blades. After all these years, there wasn''t much energy left in the Bloody Emperor''s soul fragment, so under the powerful effect of Harvest, most of the power in the Artifact became sealed. The curved daggers no longer shook. Marvin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth while grabbing a pair of curved daggers before focusing on the Black Knight. Strangely, Sangore felt his heart pounding. He hadn''t felt that feeling for a long time. In Feinan, he had always looked at others the way Marvin was looking at him now. This was the apathetic gaze of someone at the top of the food chain. This made Sangore furious. He charged at Marvin with a roar. Marvin instantly used Shadow Escape to approach the Black Knight! "I know you are there!" Sangore roared while stabbing at Marvin''s location. Thanks to the Black Knight''s experience from fighting for many years, he was able to immediately react to Marvin''s probing attack. Unfortunately, the place he stabbed¡­ was empty! Marvin''s shadow brushed past, avoiding the attack without using any further skills. The Black Knight was shocked! This wasn''t a speed that Humans could reach. But at this moment, Marvin simply didn''t notice it. He had an indescribable jittery feeling in his chest, which he was sure had come from Sodom''s Blades. During the earlier sabotage attempt, the Bloody Emperor had tried to transmit some Evil Spirit Power deep into his mind. Although he had failed, there were still some remnants. Marvin was quite annoyed at this, so he really needed a target to vent on! And the best one right now was the reckless Black Knight! His eyes turned faintly red, as he had suffered quite a heavy blow from Sangore''s attack. It was the first serious injury in a while. He wanted to kill the Black Knight immediately! Marvin''s speed kept increasing, but the changes on his interface didn''t catch his attention. Only his opponent, Sangore, noticed Marvin''s frightening changes. His speed was astonishing. A pair of ordinary Magic daggers burst with frightening power in his hands. Despite being a stronger weapon, the Black Knight''s spear simply couldn''t follow Marvin''s curved daggers! The distance between both sides widened and shrank, but everything was under Marvin''s control. A dagger slash ruthlessly cut through Sangore'' armor. Despite his armor being extremely sturdy, under Marvin flurry of unpredictable attacks, some holes and cracks started appearing. Marvin looked like a frightening ghost, fighting Sangore with speed exceeding the latter''s understanding! In the Black Knight''s eyes, he had gone from fighting a difficult foe to being completely surrounded by them! This speed¡­ Made Sangore feel a chill. This wasn''t a speed that mortals should have. This was the Godly Realm. He clenched his teeth, taking out his final card! The 2nd page of the Book of Nalu ¨C Prosperity! Chapter 594: Seed (1) Chapter 594: Seed (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Book of Nalu was Black Knight Sangore''s last resort. Marvin was too fast for Sangore to use his special abilities from Hell that Saydis had granted him. Offensive skills weren''t very useful when he couldn''t even keep track of his target. Moreover, Sangore had found out from Saydis that Marvin was also closely related to Hell, so those abilities might not be able to injure him. At this point, he could only take out his trump card! The Book of Nalu was an Artifact, while also being a terrifying, evil book. Marvin had always been wary of the Book of Nalu, making sure not to let it invade his soul. Because of how careful Marvin was, the Book of Nalu had no chance to control his mind, but he also wasn''t able to get many benefits from it. Besides sometimes using it to control someone''s soul, the Book of Nalu was nothing more than a hot potato to Marvin. But it was different for the Black Knight. His soul had already been offered to Saydis so he had no problem with digging deep in the Book of Nalu, exploring the Artifact''s powers. It could even be said that the power of the 2nd Page, Prosperity, was almost fully under his control. "I command you!" The Black Knight''s voice echoed through the room. "Kneel!" A powerful force began to burst out of the Book of Nalu, shrouding the whole room in a mix of crimson and yellow aura. And as if following the Black Knight''s imposing order, Marvin''s originally flickering silhouette began slowing down at a visible rate! It felt as if a big hand came out of nowhere and pressed down on Marvin. That hand was pushing on his back, trying to force him to kneel! Marvin frowned, knowing that this was the ability from the Book of Nalu! He couldn''t kneel because if he did, he might become a slave like the two outside! Marvin''s formidable willpower allowed him to resist the power of the Prosperity page. Then, he took an item out from his chest pocket. The Black Knight''s expression became unsightly! After being in touch with the Book of Nalu for so many years, he naturally recognized what Marvin took out! Compared to the rolled page in his hand, what Marvin was holding looked slightly more like a book. He realized that Marvin had already obtained at least two pages of the Book of Nalu! "How could it be? ¡­ No!" The Black Knight froze. While he knew that Marvin had a page of the Book of Nalu, it hadn''t occurred to him that this youth might have more than one page! For so many years, the Black Knight Monastery''s goal had been to secretly gather the pages of the Book of Nalu, but despite all their effort, they had only managed to gather some ambiguous information. Sangore believed that the pages of the Book of Nalu should be extremely elusive and that most of them probably hadn''t even been found. But the cruel truth hit him in the face. Under Marvin''s cold stare, the power from the Prosperity page weakened greatly. "Want me to kneel?" "I''m afraid you aren''t able to make me." He opened the Book of Nalu in his hand, silently giving it an order. ''Swallow!'' "Wuwuwu!" The low whimper echoed through the air as the Book of Nalu in Marvin''s hands emitted an even brighter radiance. The book in Marvin''s hands started causing a great suction force. The Black Knight firmly grasped the Prosperity page in his hands, but it was futile. Marvin''s Book of Nalu had been enhanced by consuming Divine Source! The pages all had the ability to swallow or combine with each other. Under the relentless pull from the 6th page, Rebirth, as well as the 11th page, Reincarnation, Prosperity finally broke out of the Black Knight''s hands. The pale yellow parchment flew into Marvin''s hands like a moth attracted by fire, and quickly turned into a gentle glow as it merged with the other two pages of the Book of Nalu! A formidable power was gathering in Marvin''s hands. At the same time, the tempting voice beside his ears became even louder. But this temptation was nothing in front of Marvin''s willpower. With the Book of Nalu like that, Sodom''s Blades didn''t even seem worth mentioning. In a few seconds, the pages of the Book of Nalu finished fusing. Now it was thicker, and although there were only three pages, it seemed even more like an Artifact. Marvin roused the runes of the Wisdom Chapter in his mind to suppress the restless Book of Nalu, leaving it in storage for now. The power of the Book of Nalu had to be handled properly. Otherwise, unless he continued to increase his willpower, problems would arise. After all, this book once made a God explode his own God Realm. Marvin never relaxed. "What next?" Marvin sneered arrogantly as he glanced at the Black Knight. The latter''s expression became pale under his black helmet before he charged crazily at Marvin! ... A minute later, Marvin had recovered, and he walked silently toward the stone wall. After losing the blessing of the Book of Nalu, the poor Black Knight Sangore simply wasn''t Marvin''s opponent. In order to settle the fight quickly, Marvin used Ruler''s Wrath. In that limited space, the Black Knight simply couldn''t dodge well enough to avoid the attacks of such a powerful Ranger. He died full of grievance, forcibly stomped to death by Marvin. Because his soul was in Saydis'' hands, after his physical body was crushed, he would fall to oblivion. His body was very sturdy, almost invulnerable. But faced with Marvin''s might, under that frightening foot, Sangore was directly crushed to death. Despite this, Marvin also felt some pain after returning to normal. That guy really was made of metal. If he hadn''t lost his mind after losing the Book of Nalu, throwing himself at Marvin for no reason, Marvin would have had to pay a price to kill him, since he''d been weakened from using Diamond Shape. But now, the Black Knight was dead, the Prosperity page was in his hands, and the other two had become Marvin''s slaves. [Prosperity] had a fairly powerful soul-swallowing and control ability. Compared with [Rebirth], it could control more souls. However, these people could only use a smaller portion of their strength, so in this regard, Prosperity was inferior to Rebirth. Now that the pages had combined, the Book of Nalu''s pages mutually compensated for each of their weaknesses. Marvin felt a little weird now that he controlled four people, but he didn''t feel much strain. ''Should still have room for two or three more.'' This was Marvin''s estimate. But normally, Marvin wouldn''t go around seeking people out to swallow their souls and make them his subordinates. ... Standing beside the wall, Marvin still had yet to notice the changes that he had undergone during the battle. His attention was focused on Sodom''s Blades. His hands were on the handles. ''Now, let''s have a serious discussion¡­'' He transmitted this firm message to the Spirit inside the blades. The latter remained silent for a long time. It may have been shocked by Marvin''s spiritual power. After a long time, it slowly replied, ''These are my weapons, no one can use them without my permission.'' ''You are indeed qualified to become their owners, but I need your help to do something.'' ''Before you do that, my blades will temporarily follow you, but you''ll be unable to use their full strength.'' Marvin narrowed his eyes. ''Are you trying to negotiate with me?'' That voice bitterly responded, ''I really hate to have my beloved weapons submit to someone else. If I were still alive, I would definitely dismember you.'' Marvin shrugged. ''Unfortunately, you already died. A millennium has passed. You shouldn''t even have a fragment of your soul remaining.'' The Spirit sneered, ''Even though I died, I can still take my Artifact down with me.'' ''I''ve always been their master.'' Marvin sighed. ''There is no need. This is just a pair of weapons. You destroyed my best weapons, and I''ve yet to ask you for compensation.'' The Spirit snorted, ''Vulgar Human. You should know that your most beloved weapons would never betray you.'' ''Other things are unreliable.'' Marvin didn''t feel like listening to the tyrant''s story and bluntly asked, ''What is it that you need?'' ''I have a seed,'' the Spirit quickly explained, " and I need you to deliver it to a woman." ''It is extremely important. If you complete that task, these daggers will be yours, and I''ll disappear.'' An image of a woman appeared in Marvin''s mind. "Eh?" Marvin was in a daze. ''How could it be her?'' he wondered to himself. Chapter 595: Seed (2) Chapter 595: Seed (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In this world, there were always some unclear coincidences. Marvin went to Devil Town to seek Sodom''s Blades. In fact, it first came from his instincts as a player. With his strength increasing, his equipment had to be changed too. As a Ruler of the Night, other equipment might not be as important, but good weapons were essential. Marvin had always been proud of how skillful he was at killing, but when fighting the Divine Servants in the recent days, his Legendary Daggers had already been somewhat behind. An era ago, the Azure Leafs would be good enough. But now it was after the Great Calamity! This was the era of shining stars, and it was also the most chaotic era. Even if Feinan post-Great Calamity didn''t look like the 3rd Era, which birthed countless geniuses, there were still quite a few emerging here and there. What was most terrifying about this period was that those Gods who left their names behind in the 3rd Era would set foot onto Feinan once more. Although the Universe Magic Pool had yet to be breached at the moment, the shadows could always be seen quietly approaching. Ambella, the 1st Divine Servant of the Dream God, was only a small part of a whole. In the letter that Eve sent to Marvin, it was mentioned that a church of Dawn and Protection had been established in a small town in the North. With a church appearing so quickly and robustly after the Great Calamity, if there was no Divine Servant behind it, Marvin wouldn''t believe it. In other words, a Divine Servant of the God of Dawn and Protection had already descended. After all, people were very self-centered in this era. No one would follow a protector that didn''t have enough strength. Even if said protector was a God. What was worth mentioning was that compared to the game, the respect of the current natives in Feinan toward the Gods had been weakened quite a bit, even without the players, the Golden Children. They even had a faint hatred of the Gods. In the game''s history, this hatred had been toned down by the constant fear for survival and the temptation of faith, and gradually, because of their desire for salvation, they slowly forgot who caused the disaster in the first place. They started believing in Gods and contributing their Faith, thus allowing the Gods to become stronger. But it was different this time. With the advent of the world-shaking disaster, countless heroes stood out. They were mortals. Everyone who saw that scene had been emotionally moved. The Great Elven King left Feinan! The Cloud Monk left Feinan! The North Guardian left Feinan! There was also that nameless youth who had turned into an Astral Beast, silently protecting their land, Feinan. Heroes fought for them above Feinan, and meanwhile, on the ground, Dark Phoenix''s ascension also attracted the attention of countless people. White River Valley, the Night Walkers, the Great Druids, the Sea Elves, the Old Alliance of the Seven Orders, the North''s Valkyrie, Rocky Mountain... These heroes of mankind went all-out to protect this land. Passion was contagious. And so was courage. After Dark Phoenix''s death, people saw that even a God could also be killed. Thus the Gods lost a lot of respect with the people of Feinan, and that hatred became more intense. And Eric''s death... They remembered that youth''s appearance, but they didn''t lose hope or become dispirited. The memory of him fighting for them turned into the courage that they strove for. This all created some unconscious changes, which Marvin was happy with. Mortals'' minds were something wonderful. Sometimes they would be easily played by conspiracies, while sometimes they would seem stubborn and difficult to manipulate. Marvin knew that to truly influence the course of this world and change the past history, he would have to start from this. He couldn''t withstand the God Realms and other planes by himself. He needed all of Feinan to stand up alongside White River Valley. Of course, personal strength would also help along the way. As Marvin got stronger, the load he was carrying on his shoulders became heavier. He was being watched by many people, and the Dream God would soon come after him, the evil intent from the Dream World would soon arrive. Not mentioning the other Gods he had offended. The slumbering, or perhaps hibernating, Shadow Prince, the low-key Black Dragon God, the three Great Gods whose standings were unknown... This was the power of the God Realm! Marvin didn''t forget about the Negative Energy Plane''s Hartson, now called Tidomas, who was still concerned about him. If not for Louise sending him to the Elemental Plane of Water, who knows what price Marvin would have had to pay to avoid Tidomas'' pursuit? He still had Tidomas'' Divine Source in his hand! Thinking about it, Marvin had quite a few enemies. In fact, apart from Hell''s forces, whose attitude toward him was a bit uncertain, the other three forces had completely been offended by him. The Universe Magic Pool would be breached sooner or later, and all Marvin could do before then was to increase his own strength. To an unreachable level. And having suitable weapons was crucial for that. To Marvin, Sodom''s Blades were naturally the first choice. In his memories, there were at least three locations in Feinan where Artifact-level curved daggers were hidden. The attributes of these Artifacts weren''t as powerful as those of Sodom''s Blades, which cemented his decision. But he hadn''t thought that after finding Sodom''s Blades, he would learn that an acquaintance would actually be involved. ... ''That woman¡­'' ''Butterfly?'' When he recognized the figure in his mind as that strange Elf, Marvin''s expression became rather strange. In the Chromatic Dragon Temple, he had found out about Butterfly''s status as a High Elf. She was the first one crowned as the High Elven Queen in the 2nd Era! And she was the most loyal subordinate of the Night Monarch. The immortality of High Elves was well known, but Marvin hadn''t thought that the aloof High Elven Queen actually had some connection with the tyrant of the Underdark. ''You know her?'' The Spirit inside Sodom''s Blades noticed Marvin''s sudden change of mood. ''Yeah.'' Marvin nodded. He should be considered familiar with Butterfly, right? After she recovered her memory in the Temple, who knew what this person would do? However, it had been arranged by Professor, so it should be beneficial for Feinan, and the mortals having another powerhouse at the level of the Plane Guardians wasn''t too bad either. She should be close to Thousand Leaves Forest at the moment. At least, the last time he saw her, it looked like she was heading to the Night Monarch''s underground realm. So Marvin knew where to start his search. Thinking of this, Marvin solemnly promised, ''I''ll definitely get that thing, that seed, and hand it over to her.'' The Spirit was silent for a moment before giving off a faint, happy feeling. ''Since that''s the case¡­ these daggers are in your hands.'' ''I''ll slumber for now, unless something especially urgent happens. You can only use a part of the power in my blades until you fulfill your promise.'' ''The seed is on my corpse. There is a bag beside the Ruler''s Blood Jade. You can take it.'' It seemed like the Spirit''s voice started weakening after Marvin made his promise. It ultimately disappeared from Marvin''s mind. This pair of cold curved daggers was finally in Marvin''s hands. Chapter 596: Contract Stone Chapter 596: Contract Stone Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Saydis felt that everything that had just happened was far beyond what anyone could have predicted. He had raised Black Knight Sangore as his chess piece to act out the will of the Extreme Evil Hell in Feinan. Saydis controlled the Black Knight''s soul very firmly, using his pawn to do things in Feinan that he couldn''t do himself. Such as debt collection. Saydis would never forget the time when he went to ask for his remuneration and ended up being humiliated by the Bloody Emperor, almost losing his life. That was when the entire Underdark Empire was celebrating wantonly, and countless eyes witnessed his embarrassment. He originally thought that the Bloody Emperor would comply with the contract they had signed, but instead, the brutal ruler made a shocking move. He went against the contract and offended all of Hell. But for so many years, what confused Saydis the most was how the Bloody Emperor had managed to dodge the contract. Thus, he had ordered the Black Knight to go into the Emperor''s tomb, in part to clarify this. But the outcome was detrimental to him. When the Black Knight''s body was crushed, Saydis, as the owner of his soul, felt it immediately. Saydis narrowed his eyes in thought. He wasn''t so surprised about the Black Knight dying inside the tomb. This only proved that the hateful swindler had left some more cards behind. At worst, he would have to use a few more chess pieces to try the tomb. But when Marvin came out of the tomb safe and sound along with three others, Saydis lost his calm veneer! ''How could it be?'' ''That guy actually succeeded?'' ''Sangore had that hidden trump card, the Book of Nalu, as well as my supporting contract. Even if he couldn''t withstand the Spirit of the Bloody Emperor, he still should have been able to get away¡­ Could it be¡­'' ''The Black Knight was killed by Marvin?'' This information was a bit hard to believe. In Saydis'' eyes, although Marvin wasn''t too bad, he felt that Marvin drew his strength from way too many different sources. A noble Devil like Saydis was very disdainful of all the sprawling abilities Marvin possessed, coming from all kinds of directions and diluting the purity of his power. He didn''t believe that the Black Knight could lose to Marvin. But the reality was right there before his eyes. Marvin took out a petrified heart and gently handed it over to Blackhand, not even giving Saydis a glance. Blackhand Bard smiled, about to receive it. But suddenly, Saydis reacted and yelled in a loud voice, "Mister Marvin!" "Please wait a moment!" Marvin smiled as he turned to look. "What is it, Sir Saydis?" Saydis chuckled, temporarily throwing the shock and disbelief to the back of his mind. He was a very realistic person. He looked at the petrified heart in Marvin''s hand. There was only one possibility, which was that he had completely taken care of the Bloody Emperor''s Spirit. Not only was the Bloody Emperor considered a hateful existence by Saydis, but it went even further than that: to the Nine Hells'' Devils, regardless of how many excuses Saydis used, he was the first Devil to ever be cheated like that by a Human. This was the biggest humiliation. The Extreme Evil Lord had been seriously injured during the fight over the fragments of the 3rd Fate Tablet, and he was now an arrow at the end of its flight. Devils were very ambitious, and those in the Extreme Evil Hell were all like vultures, silently watching the silhouette on the throne getting weaker day by day. Saydis, as the 2nd son of that lord, was the same. But he didn''t have much support in the Extreme Evil Hell. With Saydis'' wily tricks and great strength, he should have been a top contender to become the successor. But the matter of being tricked by the Bloody Emperor all those years ago was something that could never be erased. To inherit that throne as well as the power that came with it, he had to wash away his humiliation! In other words, he had to carry out the terms of his contract with the Bloody Emperor! He had to obtain that swindler''s soul! This was extremely important to him! ... Given the situation, even though his previous relationship with Marvin wasn''t especially harmonious, he had a sudden change of attitude. He pulled himself together and gave a broad grin. "I''m willing to pay a high price to purchase the contract stone you got from the Bloody Emperor''s corpse." Marvin''s eyebrows rose up in surprise, pretending not to understand. "Stone? What stone? Are you talking about this?" "But this is the petrified heart, not the contract stone. It''s something the Scorched Hell asked for in advance. This was also why they were willing to help me enter Devil Town." Marvin''s acting looked rather convincing. Trying to deceive Saydis was generally not a very advisable move. After all, with his understanding of Devils, he could tell how much Saydis longed for the contract stone. But unfortunately for that Devil, Marvin couldn''t give it to him. That contract stone was the key to Marvin finishing the task that the Spirit had entrusted him with. Only by handing it to Butterfly would Marvin be able to obtain the approval of Sodom''s Blades. At the same time, he might be able to learn about what had happened that year in the Underdark Empire. Thus, he was already prepared to hide it from Saydis. Upon seeing Marvin''s sincere expression, Saydis could only frown. "No stone?" he asked. Marvin bluntly spread his hands out and repeated, "No stone." Saydis sighed and said in a low voice, "Since that''s the case... Your performance amazed me. That was a powerful Spirit, and not only did you come back alive, but you also managed to obtain a lot of benefits from it. Don''t be in a hurry to deny it, I can feel that pair of dangerous weapons. It''s regretful that there was no stone, but I am a very reasonable Devil." "If one day¡­ yes let us say that, suppose one day, you suddenly remember obtaining some stone during your adventure in the tomb. If so, please contact me." "I''m willing to pay a high price, a price you can''t even imagine, and also to promise the friendship of the Extreme Evil Hell." After saying these words, Saydis'' silhouette slowly disappeared. A pitch-black rune remained in Marvin''s hands. Marvin weighed the rune in his hand before putting it away. Although Saydis was definitely not a good person, many different kinds of friends could be found in different places. In this era, who could guarantee that they would always have it smooth, and never need more allies? Perhaps one day, he would really need that black rune. After Saydis left, everyone there let out a sigh of relief. The powerful Devil emitted a lot of pressure on everyone around him, even in a place like Devil Town. Marvin gave Blackhand the petrified heart, which he had promised him before entering the tomb, and Blackhand left for the Scorched Hell. Like Saydis, Blackhand Bard left him a new way of contacting the Scorched Hell. Marvin looked at the black rune in his storage as well as the blood-red stone he was now holding, looking pensive. The biggest harvest, besides Sodom''s Blades and the page of the Book of Nalu, was those two things. These two objects represented two powers of the Nine Hells. Given the current complicated state of Feinan, these two things would come in handy sooner or later. There was no doubt about it. ... After leaving Devil Town, Marvin parted ways with the other three. Those three would follow the same route they had used to come to Devil Town, cross a tunnel to reach the other shore, leave the Underdark for White River Valley, and then report to Madeline and follow her arrangements. As for Marvin, he would follow the rugged path and head west. ''It''s time to pay a visit to the traitorous Witch.'' He glanced at the swamp, a grin appearing on his face. Chapter 597: Post-Godly Dexterity Chapter 597: Post-Godly Dexterity Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Rotten Mushroom Swamp was the Underdark''s southernmost domain. Because of the Snake Witch, most people who went there on their own would never come back. The Snake Witch had set traps everywhere and then retreated to live in a cabin in the middle of the swamp, spending all her time researching how to remove the curse from the Witch Queen. Unfortunately, she might never have the chance to remove that curse. Because today, Marvin was coming to visit! ... Marvin had never been a person who liked to slaughter aimlessly, but a villain like the Snake Witch was different. That woman was considered a viper in the annals of Feinan''s history. Because she failed to seize the power of the Witch Queen, she defected and divulged the location of the Anzeds'' headquarters to their enemies, making the Anzed Witches suffer heavy losses. Afterward, she entered the Underdark and tried to take over a force so that she could at least rule over something. But because the man she was supporting was also having contact with other women, she used the poison that she was so proficient with to kill that man, and made the entire city fall into fear of poison and disease. At least 3000 innocents died because of her actions. As it was recorded, that year, over three hundred nobles were poisoned to death in [Mottled City], and as for the lowly commoners and slaves, there were too many of them to properly count. Even though it had been a famous city of the Underdark, Mottled City was unable to recover, continuing to decline over time. Ultimately, the city became a ghost town, and the people who once lived there went far away, many migrating to the Rosen Strongholds. This was all caused by the Snake Witch''s vicious attack. And when the Witch Queen came to make her pay for her actions, she tried to collude with a being from an external plane, but her attempts were seen through. The aberration had been banished to the Astral Plane''s Void, and she was cursed. She still had her alluring appearance, but once she left the Swamp, she would become extremely ugly. If the sun shone upon her, her skin would begin to fester. And because of the curse, no one would like her. Everyone would feel an indescribable loathsome feeling when seeing her face. This was the punishment that the Witch Queen had given her. For a millennium, the Snake Witch had been living in seclusion in the shadows. The power of hatred was formidable, and she also wanted to remove the previous Witch Queen''s curse. Some players in the game had mentioned that it was possible to choose to assist with the Snake Witch''s revenge. But that quest would normally only be taken by evil-aligned players, because if successful, the Anzeds'' wrath would soon descend upon them. And the Snake Witch would also launch a series of revenge plans herself. Unfortunately for her, in the game, the quest had been broken by a group of players. They received a counter mission from the Anzed Witches to find out the specific circumstances of the Snake Witch, and once they arrived at the swamp, they killed her. Marvin had found out about the Snake Witch when news of this quest had been revealed. That woman was very powerful. In fact, if she didn''t have such a malicious character, her extreme talent could have made her a very helpful person. Her Alchemy and Potioneering, particularly when it came to making poisons, had reached an extremely high level, and if used properly, she would have been able to amass an incredible amount of wealth through completely legitimate means. Unfortunately, history had proved that this woman was unwilling to give up on attaining power, and she wasn''t someone that was easily convinced. Marvin came here to learn about her Potioneering, and to get her Alchemy Items. And if he had to kill her, it would be just a matter of getting rid of a trouble for the Anzeds. He could do it on the way. After all, Hathaway was the current Anzed Witch Queen, so getting rid of one of her enemies was the least he could do for her. ... There were traps all over the Rotten Mushroom Swamp, but Marvin knew of a path that safely went around the center of the swamp. That path was actually an escape route that the Snake Witch had left. To use it, one would have to circumvent Devil Town and enter the swamp from the southern wildlands. The Snake Witch had felt that the Dark River was a sufficient obstacle that it should be fine to leave this small path for times when she would need to leave. But it was too bad for her that Loremaster Marvin had arrived in this world. She was likely to die this day in her swamp! ... A faint rotten smell floated in the air. Will-o''-wisps and the occasional exploding mushrooms made sure that anyone taking this path had to stay alert. Marvin activated his Stealth and slowly walked forward along the muddy path, going from cover to cover. He knew that he had to remain careful. The Snake Witch was a very crafty person. She had set up many traps and monitoring items on the path. If he was careless and triggered something, it would give the Snake Witch some time to prepare. The Snake Witch was a Legend in the 3rd Era, so the fact that she was still alive now meant that she must have a lot of skill. Marvin was confident that he could kill the Snake Witch if he caught her off guard. If she was prepared, it would be a lot more troublesome. Thus, he proceeded very carefully as he approached the almost unmoving Dark River. ''Living all her life in a place where even the birds don''t dare to shit. Even a regular person would become abnormal after all this time¡­'' Marvin inwardly sighed. Just as he had this thought, a crow landed on a large clump of grass in the river ahead of him, making Marvin stop. The crow''s eyes were red, and it pecked at the grass. From the gaps in the grass, it could be seen that there was a thick, shredded corpse! Marvin glanced at it and determined that it was the corpse of a lizard. He still didn''t move. This crow was one of the creatures that the Snake Witch used to monitor the surroundings. Although Marvin''s Stealth was high, in front of an intelligent lifeform that had been tampered with, it was better not to risk exposing himself. Marvin decided to go with the safest option. Wait! As a Legend rogue, Marvin knew the importance of waiting, and he also had the patience to do so. He would wait for that crow to fly away and then take the opportunity to jump to the clump of grass. That pile of grass was floating very slowly down the river. If it moved too far away, who knew when he would see another pile of grass? In this swamp, rashly using a displacement skill could likely be sensed by the Witch. Marvin had to be extremely low-key. But looking at the distance between him and that clump of grass, Marvin couldn''t help wanting to scratch his head a bit. ''Looks a bit far.'' ''If I do a long jump and then use the second midair jump, I can probably land on it, but that kind of movement skill might trigger an alarm of some sort¡­'' Marvin was thinking about the best approach for him to take, when suddenly, he realized something. ''Hold on¡­ My Dexterity¡­'' ''My body¡­ When did I break through?!'' When his sight fell onto his interface, he suddenly became stunned and overjoyed. Because at this moment he saw that under the attributes section of his interface, it was written: [Dexterity: 35] (Post-Godly Dexterity) Chapter 598: Killing Instinct Chapter 598: Killing Instinct Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The six main attributes had always caused Marvin headaches, as they were the most difficult things to improve. At this point, even if he increased the level of his Legend Class, he wouldn''t gain any more attribute points from it. To increase his attributes now, he had to do it like the natives did, by temper himself. Marvin had previously tempered his Strength and Constitution with the former leader of the Night Walkers, Sean, increasing those attributes to some extent. Although the Essence Absorption System that he possessed was amazing, it had its limits. After reaching the Legend realm, the essences that would still give him noticeable benefits were becoming fewer and fewer. Naturally, this was related to the battle experience he got from killing monsters. The only real help he could receive from the Essence Absorption System was when he killed lifeforms on the same level as Divine Servants. But even so, after playing around with the system, Marvin had come to the conclusion that transforming those essences into attribute points was absurdly inefficient. Thus, Marvin decided to convert all his battle experience into skill points. Although that wasn''t particularly efficient either, it wasn''t like there was much else for him to do with the experience now. Thus, there hadn''t been much of a change in his attributes for a long time. These six attributes were the foundation of his body. After becoming a Legend, he gained all sorts of specialties upgraded his body implicitly. After all, the body was very complicated and couldn''t just be summarized accurately into six attributes. But then again, with the continuous improvement of Marvin''s power, the other attributes had been complemented in other aspects. It was just that Dexterity had been stuck at 30 points for all this time. He was very clear about this, but couldn''t do much about it. The boundary of Godly Dexterity was the limit that Humans could reach. It was like like an invisible shackle. To break through the limit, one would have to use special means, like ascending to Godhood, turning into a Lich, accepting the gift of a Greater Devil, or practicing extremely secret techniques. But the last was too rare, far too difficult to discover. Marvin had also been looking for a way to break through besides ascending and ultimately chose to nurture his False Divine Vessel. Even though the Fairy didn''t speak much about it, he could feel that the advanced Divine Vessel was very precious. He could feel a formidable power stored inside, but that power was still condensing and hadn''t burst out yet. The False Divine Vessel was a very long-term investment so it would be quite a while before it paid returns. Marvin prepared to wait patiently for that. But he didn''t think that he would randomly break through so suddenly. He was filled with a pleasant feeling of surprise! If not for that crow still waiting there, Marvin would have likely jumped up in excitement! ''When did it happen?!'' He started recalling the recent events¡­ and finally, the scene of the fight with the Black Knight appeared in his mind. It seemed like it might have been the provocation of Sodom''s Blades, which could have triggered something in the advanced False Divine Vessel. Everything seemed too shocking. Marvin had obtained an ability in the battle, and this ability was associated with the advanced Divine Vessel. [Post-Godly Dexterity: With the help of the advanced False Divine Vessel, you broke through the Plane''s Laws and gained an Advanced Authority] [Post-Godly Dexterity: The power being restrained for a long time in your body has been unleashed. Dexterity +4] [Post-Godly Dexterity: Detected trace of the Plane Will''s approval, bonus Dexterity +1] [Post-Godly Dexterity: Your Dexterity reached 35] ... 35! No wonder he was able to handle the Black Knight so easily! No wonder Sangore had looked at him as if seeing a monster. Marvin didn''t even notice it back then, but he was overjoyed now that he found out. He finally broke through. This meant that he had accomplished something that his predecessors weren''t able to, and his strength had substantially increased yet again! Sodom''s Blades! Post-Godly Dexterity! These two things alone were enough to let Marvin establish himself among the most powerful of Legends. But Marvin''s potential didn''t stop there. Each level in the Ruler of the Night class would give him extremely frightening skills. Eternal Night Seal and Ruler''s Wrath both proved it. Moreover, the advanced False Divine Vessel''s strength not only helped Marvin break through the Dexterity limit. In the Post-Godly Dexterity line, there was also faint box on the side. [Killing Instinct] (Nurturing¡­) It was clear that this Killing Instinct was another ability of the false Divine Vessel that he could unlock. He couldn''t use it yet, but Marvin believed that the ability would definitely be related to the Slaughter Domain. Moreover, it was very likely that it would increase Marvin''s fighting strength tremendously once more. Thinking of this, Marvin immediately felt like he was brimming with power. With a treasure like the advanced False Divine Vessel, how could he have any worries that his strength wouldn''t increase in the near future? ... The appearance of Post-Godly Dexterity proved that Marvin''s rate of growth had no issues. Gods weren''t the only ones that could become stronger. There were many powerhouses in ancient times who had used their own methods, and Marvin believed he would manage to do something similar. Like the Ruler of the Night. He calmed down after the wave of joy. Marvin wasn''t that would lose himself in success. He calmly waited a few more minutes before that crow slowly flew away. A bit after it took off, it turned around to give another look, as if it instinctively felt something. But Marvin''s Stealth was too strong, so the crow flapped its wings and flew away. The next step was to quickly reach the core of the swamp. Thanks to the guilds'' forum posts, Marvin actually knew his way around the swamp somewhat, so there shouldn''t be any problems on that end. He crossed the river and continued following the path, relying on his outstanding Dexterity to move very quickly. Soon, he left the outer [Mushroom Area] of the swamp. The cabin could already be seen far away in the distance. He stood behind some tall grass, studying his surroundings. He was now in an area known as the [Lizard Area]. As the name implied, the snake Witch raised many lizards there. These lizards had the ability to sense minute differences in heat. If he was too close, he would be likely be discovered in spite of his incredible Stealth. Silently going through the Lizard Area to kill the Witch was normally just a fantasy. In the game, some guilds formed a few groups of Legends and forced their way over. But luckily, a lone Ranger found out a trick, which Marvin was currently using. Thus, he wasn''t too worried at the moment. He checked the movements of several lizards before finally jumping, not toward the cabin, but actually toward the dense foggy area to the west. There, the fog was extremely thick, but the strange part was that there was a warm radiance from the foggy mist. Any normal person would probably hesitate to wander into a strange, dense mist near the dwelling of someone so well known for making poisons. Marvin remained calm, slowing down his pace as he moved toward the [Courtyard Area]. Inside the Courtyard Area, there was a small ravine filled with odd holes leading to the surface. Sunshine would occasionally pierce through from the surface to enter the Underdark. Naturally, this was one of the favorite places of the Snake Witch. Chapter 599: Starting the Operation Chapter 599: Starting the Operation Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation From what Marvin knew, although the Snake Witch was cold-hearted and unyielding, she still had a fatal weak point. The Witch Queen''s curse made her unable to see the sun, or else her skin would fester. But she was originally a Human from the surface. Longing for the sun was an instinct that every normal lifeform had. The information he knew of suggested that the Snake Witch frequently left the well-protected cabin for the surroundings of the Courtyard Area, looking from a distance at the rare sunshine piercing into the Underdark. Even from that distance, she could feel the temperature rise somewhat. Maybe this was the driving force behind her desire to remove the curse. But for Marvin, this was a way to bypass her defenses. After all, even if he was powerful, forcibly breaking into the lair of a millennium-old Witch would be very risky. The soil in the path that Marvin was walking along had become a lot more solid. A great amount of moisture had slowly disappeared into the fog, and solid ground had replaced the natural mud-trap that had covered most of the swamp. Marvin followed the path based on what he could remember, feeling about on his way, before ultimately finding the Courtyard Area. The so-called courtyard was actually a small hole. Marvin''s biological clock was still following the rhythm of the surface, so he knew that it was night up there and that there would be no light in the courtyard. The terrain was very complicated. In short, it was small underground ravine with a handful of exits. It was like going through a tunnel filled with cobwebs, with passages on the sides. But even Marvin, who had a lot of information about the Underdark, didn''t know where the other passages led to. The most important part of the Courtyard Area was a pile of rocks that was very strange. A poplar tree was growing out of the center of that pile of rocks. The poplar tree seemed seriously undernourished, but it didn''t have any signs of being tainted in any way. It was just a normal tree. In the frightening Underdark, it was simply a miracle for this kind of tree to survive. Marvin knew that this definitely had to be because the Snake Witch was taking good care of it. If not for the sunshine coming into the Courtyard Area, this poplar tree would surely have died by now. He thought about it for a while before walking over to the pile of rocks and standing under the poplar tree. Looking up, he saw a long, dark tunnel. Even with Darksight, Marvin was still unable to see the surface through the tunnel. But he was certain that this small opening was the one mentioned in the post. The poplar tree was quite withered, with almost no leaves left. Marvin looked at his surroundings and then lowered his body while using the Hide skill of his Ranger class. Since the class had reached level 10, his Hide ability was very powerful. He had the bonuses from his Ranger and Ruler of the Night specialties, so it shouldn''t be possible to notice him hiding by the poplar tree. Even if the sunshine shone down on him, Marvin was certain that he wouldn''t be found by that Snake Witch. Although his strength had increased greatly, he still remained vigilant of his enemies. Being careless had been the downfall of many incredible powerhouses, so Marvin would be careful not to make such a mistake because he treasured this chance at a new life. ... Time passed very slowly. Marvin was extremely patient, and he knew that the Snake Witch didn''t come to the Courtyard Area every day. But if he couldn''t catch the Witch within three days, he would have to take the initiative. After all, he had agreed with Jessica about when to meet up again before setting off. And when they left the Rosen Strongholds, Marvin was almost certain that the team of Legends would depart fairly soon. If he lagged behind by too much, that team would be annihilated and Marvin would have to face the Final Ghost Mother without their help. Marvin knew that the chances of success would be much lower. And that was even if he could get the rumored sword that could slay the Final Ghost Mother. As he waited, most of the Underdark seemed unfathomably quiet. This silence could make people go crazy and cause some people with weak willpower to be tempted by the devilish voices whispering by their ears. These voices weren''t illusions; they came from the Devils of the Nine Hells. Because of the plane''s barriers, it was difficult for the Devils to reach Feinan. But the Underdark was different because it was located at the lowest part of Feinan and was much closer to the Nine Hells. It was even said that it was possible to reach some lower planes from the depths of the Underdark. This rumor wasn''t completely preposterous. After all, Marvin had personally seen the river Styx flowing in front of him. The Underworld was the lowest plane, the river Styx flowed through the Underdark to the Underworld, so it wouldn''t be surprising if the depths of the Underdark could link to Hell or the Abyss on the way. ... Two days later. As Marvin was approaching the limit of how long he was willing to wait, ripples appeared in the deadly silent air ahead of him. Marvin still maintained his concealed posture, calmly leaning against the side of the poplar tree opposite the cabin. He turned his head slightly and peered over. In the darkness of the tunnel, a pair of red eyes could be seen. ''Not Human?'' Marvin was a little disappointed. Shortly after, he was overjoyed! Because he noticed that the figure was a languid viper! This snake was completely scarlet, and its body wasn''t very thick, but each wiggle carried a powerful force. ''It looks like Snake Shapechanging.'' Marvin reacted. ''This is the Snake Witch!'' ''Yes. The Snake Witch cannot bask under the sunlight, but perhaps when she is in a different form, the curse can be temporarily alleviated to some extent.'' ''So this is indeed the reason she was called the Snake Witch among the Anzed Witches. It was because her innate ability was to turn into a snake.'' ''She looks like she is in a good mood today.'' Marvin held back his desire to act immediately and silently waited for the scarlet viper to crawl over. The viper''s movements were very graceful. It was now noon in Feinan, and some rays of sunlight were appearing, mostly bathing the poplar tree. The scarlet viper looked at the sunshine, showing a strong longing in her eyes. She quickly slithered over, but wasn''t able to notice that there was someone behind the poplar tree. ... Closer. The distance between the two was now no more than ten meters! Marvin stayed calm, a serious expression flashing in his eyes. ''Now!'' Snake-like creatures were very sensitive to movements of the air and warmth. Although his Hide was very powerful, as she got closer, the risk of him being discovered grew. He didn''t want to waste his previous efforts. In an instant, his silhouette burst out from the shadow! The viper was still unhurriedly crawling through the pile of rocks. It had simply never occurred to her that there could be a frightening enemy hiding in her back garden. Marvin burst out like lightning, flashing forwards as the snake flickered her tongue. Marvin held Weeping Sky, piercing the spear''s tip into the viper''s vital and forcibly pinning her on the pile of rocks! Chapter 600: Bone Breaking Screech Chapter 600: Bone Breaking Screech Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Weeping Sky wasn''t only for slaying Dragons; it was also a true Legendary Weapon. Its sharpness was ranked among the best among spear-type weapons. Marvin didn''t use Sodom''s Blades because he hadn''t fully grasped their power yet. The Snake Witch was a very formidable enemy. If he didn''t take the advantage with this sneak attack, it would be very easy for him to fall into the predicament of fighting a powerful caster. This would be detrimental to Marvin. Weeping Sky was as sharp as Marvin had imagined and directly pierced through the viper''s vitals. As the blow landed, the entire rock pile shook. Marvin had used too much strength, and the spear pierced through the rocks. Even though the viper was frantically struggling, she still couldn''t escape. But the Snake Witch reacted very quickly, rolling up her tongue and then striking at Marvin''s waist. The tongue was extremely quick, and in an ordinary person''s eyes, it was as fast as lightning. But Marvin could even clearly see the fork in the tongue. The tips were shaking frantically, which showed that the Snake Witch was suffering greatly from the attack. After landing the hit, Marvin didn''t try to strike another blow, but actually let go of Weeping Sky! He jumped away, dodging the Snake Witch''s counterattack. "Sssss!" An ear-piercing hiss reverberated in the small ravine, just as the sunlight happened to peek through. The poplar tree stood silently over their sudden fight. "Woosh!" Which a quick flash, a pair of curved daggers suddenly appeared in Marvin''s hands. The first attack had already seriously injured the Witch. It was time to end her life with Sodom''s Blades. Even if the Emperor''s Spirit didn''t release all of the daggers'' power for Marvin, the daggers were still the powerful Artifact used by Sodom to rule over the Underdark. Just attacking with the flat sides of the blades would be a lot more powerful than the Azure Leafs had been. Marvin wasn''t quite used to the weight of Sodom''s Blades as he prepared to attack. But then, the viper''s body suddenly shrank back. The snake coiled itself into a ball, wrapping around Weeping Sky and slowly pulling herself out. Marvin frowned. He had lost some tempo after dodging the Snake Witch''s feint. The snake''s scarlet body shuddered and turned brown, the skin looking much older. ''This is¡­ Molting?'' Marvin looked at that scene in surprise. ''The Snake Witch had that skill?'' In mere moments, the viper finished molting, and at the part pierced by Weeping Sky, the viper''s body split in two, letting her escape! The Snake Witch had been reborn anew! She had turned from a scarlet viper into a two-headed monster. One of the heads had a faintly festering Human face on it! "You have the aura of the Anzeds on you!" "Ah! Did that group of sluts send you to kill me?" As the Snake Witch roared, the other head spat out a green mist. The green poison flooded the entire ravine. Marvin''s expression changed. Although his resistances were very high, the Snake Witch was a master of poison. Her poison would definitely be frightening. He immediately took out the Grayhawk Staff and answered while casting, "Although I have a bit of a relationship with the Anzeds, I''m sorry to tell you that my arrival has nothing to do with them." "I need some of your things, but if I had asked you directly, you certainly would have definitely rejected me." "Thus, I looked for a way around it before deciding to kill you." As Marvin said that, the Grayhawk Staff burst with an even brighter radiance. [Major Magic Dispel]! The Grayhawk Staff was at the level of a peak Legendary Weapon, it could turn an ordinary person into a Greater Druid. Hit with the powerful dispelling effect, the poisonous mist dispersed completely, not leaving any traces behind. "A Great Druid?" "Since when have the Migratory Bird Council''s people been so unreasonable?" The Snake Witch felt shocked when she saw her poison mist slowly thinning. She originally thought that the attacker was just a reckless Assassin, but now he was using a Great Druid Nature spell so easily. As far as she knew, only those in Feinan''s Migratory Bird Council could perform such a feat. She had suffered a serious injury, so she was trying to stall for time. Of course, she had already gleaned a lot of information about that youth. She had seen through his disguise in a glance. Marvin possessed the Disguise ability from his Shapeshift Sorcerer''s bloodline, which would work fine against most people. But in front of such a powerhouse, it was just a joke. ... The Snake Witch''s act was pretty good. Unfortunately, Marvin had no intention of saying anything superfluous from the start. Since the Dream God''s Divine Servant failed to assassinate him, Marvin had been provoked like never before, and he also became more aware that his strength was still insufficient. From the Snake Witch''s point of view, she was very unlucky, having been eyed by Marvin for an unjust reason. But this didn''t mean that he could let her could keep on living! Since Marvin made the decision to attack, besides killing her, there wasn''t another path. The Snake Witch was a person who knew how to hold grudges, and Marvin would not be able to sleep well if such a woman had a grudge with him. Thus Marvin remained silent in spite of the Snake Witch''s question. He put away the Grayhawk Staff and suddenly dashed at her. 35 points, Post-Godly Dexterity! Marvin seemed like a monster to the Snake Witch''s eyes. She didn''t have time to blink before Sodom''s Blades fell on her body. She screeched loudly. When he heard it, Marvin felt a strange vibration shaking through him. His bones let out cracking sounds! Followed by a burst of pain! This sudden pain made Marvin unable to keep a steady hold on his daggers. But the Snake Witch didn''t seem much better after letting out that sound. Her eyes were full of resentment, and the scarlet body went somewhat slack. This [Bone Breaking Screech] used a huge amount of her Magic Power. This was a type of Legendary Witchcraft that would grievously injure both sides, shattering the bones of all creatures within five meters! Marvin''s bones were fracturing, and so were the Witch''s. But for the Snake Witch, this was the only spell that could stop Marvin. The next second, the Snake Witch transformed once again, losing her scaly scarlet snake skin. A shivering, naked woman walked out of the red mist. Chapter 601: God Slaying Seal Chapter 601: God Slaying Seal Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Snake Witch was beyond furious. As an immensely powerful caster, she had not suffered a loss for a very long time. In the Underdark, besides the usually silent man in the neighbouring hill, she hadn''t met any decent enemies. She ruled over the Rotten Mushroom Swamp, and all the monsters there were under her thrall. Any reckless intruders would end up dying in the swamp. If someone was captured alive by her, that person would definitely regret being born. After all, an outstanding Alchemist and Poison Greatmaster needed many test subjects. It was said that she was proficient in all the poisons in this world, so everyone who knew about her was afraid of her. It''s been a very long time since she had felt so much pain, making her chest flood with anger. ''To be able to enter my domain secretly...'' ''It''s must be that woman who told him.'' As she thought about it, the Snake Witch''s eyes became even more clouded. She hated the Anzeds to the bone. As an extremely prideful person, the Snake Witch displayed shocking talent in her youth. She knew the Witchcraft system like the back of her hand and had almost managed to control all of the Witchcraft Authorities. But the previous Witch Queen didn''t let her become the leader of the Anzed Witches. She was enraged by this injustice and thus, shortly after, the Anzeds faced their first major crisis since they had been established. Although the crisis was avoided thanks to some Gods secretly helping them, it was also a huge setback for the Anzeds. Many Witches fell, and even the Witch Queen had been mortally wounded. She had struggled at death''s door and used her last bits of power to curse the Snake Witch, but was unable to completely kill her. She knew about her own level of power. The more powerful the person, the stronger the disagreeable aura of death coming from them would be. Under Marvin''s attacks, she clearly felt the dark summons from the Underworld. This terrified her. This man had to die! She was completely naked after her transformation dissipated, and under the surrounding red mist, each part of her skin looked very alluring. But at that time, a ray of sunlight landed on her. The area hit by the sunlight began to fester and became extremely repulsive! She looked hatefully at the courtyard. It was all because of that damn curse! Otherwise, with her strength, how could she have suffered a sneak attack from a little kid? She already had an idea of what she wanted to do to Marvin. She wouldn''t let Marvin die easily. She would slowly peel off his skin and sprinkle a soul-searing poison powder on his head. Just the thought of this made the Snake Witch unable to help smirking cruelly for a moment. But next second, after that red mist scattered, her smile froze. The ravine was completely empty. She couldn''t see Marvin''s figure even with her Infrared Sight! "This is impossible!" The Witch had a terrible expression. She knew the power of the [Bone Breaking Screech]! Even someone on the level of a Divine Servant would be incapacitated by that spell! Because that Legendary Spell originally had an Authority that exceeded the Divine Laws. It had been made from the creation of a formidable Legend Wizard of the 3rd Era, specially designed to restrain the Gods'' spells! These types of spells had once been very popular in the 3rd Era, because of the many confrontations with the Gods after they descended to Feinan. Some of the casters that sought knowledge and power snorted disdainfully at the Gods. They scorned those who chose to ascend to Godhood, but they still had no choice but to find some means to face the Divine Power of those New Gods. Thus, they started researching many spells able to target the Divine Laws. This type of spell was usually called a [God Slaying Seal]. Naturally, there were many kinds of spells that could be categorized as God Slaying Seals, and Bone Breaking Screech was just one of them. The Snake Witch, as a prominent existence from the 3rd Era, had grasped a great many God Slaying Seals, but only the Bone Break Screech could let her recover from the absolute disadvantage that she had been in just now. She had been quite satisfied with the outcome of the spell. From Marvin''s reaction when he got hit by it, she knew that he had received a serious wound! His bones had definitely been crushed. Because of the God Slaying Seal, even with a recovery ability on the level of Gods, he would still need a couple of minutes to recover. He would die within these minutes! ... But the current situation was different than what the Snake Witch had thought. Marvin had disappeared! It couldn''t be Hide. The Snake Witch still had her powerful ability to sense warmth. She hadn''t found Marvin before because of carelessness, not expecting that she would be impaled while taking a stroll in her back garden. He had also attacked before she had drawn near. Marvin had used her relaxed state of mind to successfully land the sneak attack. But her counterattack was definitely effective, or she would have already turned into a corpse. ''Astral Plane? Shadow Plane?'' The Snake Witch closed her eyes, and an ancient chant came out of her mouth. If Marvin were here, he would have been shocked to hear that the Snake Witch was chanting in the Ancient God Language. Ancient runes floated over, forming a pale yellow array. The air began to grow restless, as every light trail behind the runes seemed to fit together like a puzzle. The Snake Witch''s hands opened, and her entire person seemed just like a sculpture, as her eyes turned pure white! "Come out, Lil'' Rat¡­" Then, two lines of blood burst out of her eyes! ... Marvin was floating painfully in the endless darkness. His bones had shattered completely! The Snake Witch had reacted faster than he had thought she would! The Post-Godly Dexterity was actually not able to let him escape or interrupt the instant [Bone Breaking Screech]! The only thing worth rejoicing about was that the Bone Breaking Screech was a double-edged spell. Despite the Witch having the advantage of being Shapechanged into a snake, which would doubly mitigate the damage from the spell, it would still take some time to return to Human form. While they were both unable to move, Marvin had resisted the pain and opened the [Eternal Night Seal]! Eternal Night Seal''s advantage was its flexibility. This specialty could seal an enemy in the Eternal Night space, but it could also hide himself inside. Seeing a rogue class suddenly disappear like this, an enemy would first search the Shadow Plane and then the Astral Plane before looking for other planes'' entrances. The entrances to these planes were very difficult to find. The Eternal Night space belonged to Marvin and had its own planar coordinates. In fact, it was equivalent to an empty Demi-Plane. Marvin didn''t have the strength to support a Demi-Plane for a long time though. Even so, the average spell couldn''t find him or grab him out of it. Thus, he could hide inside for now until he recovered. ''The Bone Breaking Screech¡­ is truly frightening. A lot more effective than the rumors had said.'' ''But she should also be weakened right now, so it should be a while before she can search for me.'' ''I have the advantage, she can''t find me¡­'' Marvin''s thoughts were cut short by a sudden pair of white eyes piercing through the darkness! The Snake Witch''s delicate and crazed face appeared in front of him, covered in blood! "Fuck!" Marvin cursed loudly, looking at her in disbelief. Chapter 602: Fierce Chapter 602: Fierce Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin truly hadn''t thought that the Snake Witch would still have enough Magic Power left over to look for him after all that had happened. Moreover, he''d thought that even if she did have energy left, she wouldn''t be able to find the location of his Eternal Night Seal anyways. As the powerful gravitational force tore at Marvin''s body, trying to drag him out of the Eternal Night Seal''s space, something occurred to him. ''That woman is far more powerful than described. The Ranger who wrote the guide must have been one of the first players who became a God, which made the encounter seem much easier from his point of view.'' ''My resistances are so strong that I can resist almost all the Witchcrafts that would inflict curses or mental effects, while also having an extremely high resistance to Seals. How could I have known that she''d have something like the Bone Breaking Screech?!'' Marvin''s awkward state was actually somewhat justifiable. He ascended to Godhood in the game and was able to use Divine Power, so he knew many things about it. However, in the time frame just before he transmigrated, he had heard that some large guilds were researching the God Slaying Seals of the 3rd era, but hadn''t learned much about them yet. He only saw some descriptions about God Slaying Seals like the Bone Breaking Screech, but had never had to fight against anyone that used them. The information wasn''t complete, which could easily lead to being at a disadvantage. Marvin didn''t manage to avoid the hit from the Bone Breaking Screech, and he was surprised as to the lengths that the Snake Witch was willing to go to get her revenge. That woman was suffering too, but still went all-out to immediately look for him. If that wasn''t crazy, what was it? Despite the pain, Marvin was still quite clear-headed. He had cursed aloud just now because had been startled by the Snake Witch''s appearance. But that surprise had quickly turned into delight. His loss of self-control was three parts legitimate and seven parts feigned. He was pretending to desperately try to escape from the Snake Witch''s power, as if he was completely out of strength. Ultimately, he was slowly pulled over to the Snake Witch. ... There was only one ray of sunlight piercing into the ravine. The Snake Witch''s eyes were bleeding profusely, but the white irises were still staring fixedly at a specific place in the darkness. A huge hole appeared out of nowhere, and Marvin fell out of it, landing just in front of the Snake Witch. The latter was panting, but her face was filled with arrogance and hate. Marvin''s guess wasn''t wrong. The previous sneak attack and the Bone Breaking Screech seriously wounded the Snake Witch. However, she was such a lunatic that she staked everything to forcibly drag Marvin back. If she had just retreated to her cabin to make better preparations, her life would have been a lot more secure. After all, Marvin had already used up one of his trump cards and lost the element of surprise, and her cabin was a place where she had been living for so many years, with all kinds of arrangements planned for the Anzeds, or in other words, for the Witch Queen. The lair of a caster who had lived for thousands of years... Even if Marvin summoned all his Shadow Dragons and the Black Dragon, he might not necessarily be able to take her out. But as was common to those who always stood above others, the Snake Witch was very conceited. She was certain that Marvin was already an arrow at the end of its flight. All she had to do was catch him, and he would be screwed. She didn''t have the patience to wait, and she absolutely didn''t want to give Marvin any chance to escape. She wanted to torture Marvin now! Only in that way could she vent the rage and fear that he had just stoked in her heart. When she saw Marvin''s staggering silhouette appear before her, the Snake Witch showed a mocking smile. "Lil'' Rat, I don''t care who you are or where you''re from, Anzed or the Supreme Jungle. Since you wanted to kill me, I''ll let you let you test some experiments I''ve been working on!" After saying that, she spread one of her hands open, and the fingers turned into five vines rushing toward Marvin. But suddenly, a golden light shone! The Snake Witch was dumbfounded as the expression of Marvin, who had been slumped on the ground, suddenly changed. Major Shapechange ¨C Royal Griffin! "Snake Witch!" "You aren''t the only one that is able to use Major Shapechange spells!" As those words came out of the Griffin''s mouth, the wings flapped, creating a dusty tornado that engulfed everything, cutting off the Witch''s path to retreat! The Snake Witch suddenly became pale. When she saw this scene before her, she recalled that this guy had easily used Dispel Magic earlier! It wouldn''t be strange for him to also be able to use a Shapechange spell. Using Major Shapechange was like shedding one''s body. Although supposedly it wasn''t on the level of the superior ability, Ultimate Shapechange, it was enough to counter the pain and weakness of Marvin''s normal form. His body was suddenly full of strength. The growth of the advanced False Divine Vessel also had some consequences on the Shapechange, making the Royal Griffin become more nimble. The two of them were too close to each other, to the point that just as the Snake Witch started using an instant spell to try to stop him, Marvin''s sharp talons had already clutched her around the chest! An extremely bloody scene played out in the ravine. Marvin, who had been on the verge of life and death, had no pity for the fairer sex when it was someone so insidious, and he wouldn''t make any stupid mistakes and die for it. He quickly and efficiently tore apart the Snake Witch''s chest and her heart! The Magic Armor that the Snake Witch was wearing activated automatically, but it seemed powerless to stop the Griffin''s claws, and she was mauled to death in just moments! This wasn''t exactly because of Marvin''s immense power, but rather because he knew how frightening a Legend caster was. A powerful caster like the Snake Witch would likely have cast some special recovery spells on herself. If she had been thorough enough, she might even be able to recover with only a head left. The only way to make sure she was truly dead was to tear apart all her vitals. In the end, the Snake Witch fell lifeless to the ground. Marvin stood coldly next to her corpse, still in his form as a Royal Griffin, as he inspected those bloody remains with his eyes. Small fights between Legends would often not result in any actual deaths due to their resilience, their access to special recovery techniques, and the wide variety of abilities that they could use to escape a bad situation. But the Snake Witch had gone out of her way to give Marvin this opportunity. If she had just left when Marvin disappeared instead of spending a huge amount of her power to search for him while he was just waiting and recovering, there wouldn''t have been such a grisly result. Marvin felt pretty lucky that she''d made such a decision. He knew that many other Legends wouldn''t have made this kind of mistake. The Snake Witch had lived in the Swamp for a long time and had already become rather arrogant and aloof, since she was one of the strongest beings around. Marvin successfully enraged her, making her lose her rationality. When he thought back carefully about their fight, he felt that even if it was very short, there had been many very close calls. Marvin had also been a bit scared by the revelation of how powerful the Bone Breaking Screech was. Although his strength was fierce, this era wasn''t lacking in powerhouses. Later on, he might look for a bit more information. After killing his target, Marvin didn''t immediately rush to the cabin in the swamp to find what he had come for, wary of the possibility that she had set traps or other contingencies there that he didn''t know about. He rested for no less than an hour in a corner of the ravine. After the Shapechange ability expired, he was in extreme pain once again as his bones had been shattered. It was hard to endure. Thankfully, because of his strong constitution and the effects from the Shapechange, under the nourishment of all kinds of power, his bones slowly regrew and knitted back together. The Snake Witch had struck a huge blow against him, leaving him seriously weakened. He could only use 70% of his strength at most after the initial quick recovery. But that kind of wound wasn''t permanent. With the passage of time and the use of other things to help, he should be able to recover within a week or so. After his body recovered enough of his strength, Marvin left the ravine. He found the wooden tablet that he needed on the body of the Snake Witch, and unhurriedly entered the tenebrous swamp once again. Chapter 603: Poison Drug Chapter 603: Poison Drug Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the Rotten Mushroom Swamp, the Snake Witch''s will overwhelmed all else. Marvin had deliberately made sure not to harm the wooden tablet at her waist during the fierce battle because he had known that this wooden tablet was the key to enter the wooden house safely. Otherwise, even if he knew the path, there would still be all kinds of mechanisms and traps constantly trying to kill him. He followed the small path on the periphery of the swamp, taking advantage of the parts of the dense fog that weren''t as thick, and quickly went in. The path to enter the cabin was long and sinuous. And on the way, Marvin encountered a lot of potential obstacles. A bloodthirsty willow tree, a squirrel with an enormous tail, and also a viper nest. These monsters were all extremely vigilant against outsiders, but when Marvin took out that wooden tablet, he was able to enter effortlessly. This wooden sign not only helped him avoid superfluous battles, but it also was very important for actually getting inside the small wooden house. As a brilliant Alchemist, the Snake Witch definitely didn''t have an ordinary cabin. Although it looked like an ordinary little house on the outside, it was huge on the inside. It was like a small Wizard Tower. And the key to enter the Wizard Tower was that wooden tablet, which had once represented the status of the Snake Witch among the Anzeds. She had never given up on her feelings toward the Anzeds, which could be considered somewhat pitiful. After entering the cabin, Marvin didn''t think too much and went straight for the important stuff. He only touched what he wanted, and didn''t take things that he didn''t need. After all, he wasn''t a real caster, so he couldn''t disable all of the Snake Witch''s magical mechanisms and traps inside. If he was a bit careless and accidentally triggered a trap, he would definitely be in for a miserable experience. ... The first floor of the cabin was a wide living room. A long wooden table was set up in the middle of the room, and at the end of the table there was a tall, ornate seat carved out of wood. Seven flowers, as well as a strange moon, were carved on the seat. ''The Anzeds'' ancient totem?'' Marvin squinted. This was his first time entering the Snake Witch''s cabin, so this was naturally his first time seeing what was inside. There were also a total of twelve wooden chairs, with six on each side of the table. Each chair was wiped clean and shiny. Marvin shook his head mockingly. He could even imagine the Snake Witch sitting on that moon and flower throne, revelling in her fantasy of becoming the Witch Queen, with the Twelve Witches bowing their heads to her. But unfortunately, this scene would never happen in reality. Marvin went past the table and went up a staircase at the end of the room. The really good stuff would be on the 2nd floor. Strictly speaking, the 2nd floor was the Snake Witch''s laboratory and library. There were many precious resources in the Snake Witch''s small cabin, but without a Legendary Wizard at his side, Marvin didn''t dare to act recklessly. He could only follow the guide from memory and take away the important items that wouldn''t trigger serious traps or curses. Searching through the laboratory, he found a clean display case in which the Witch had set up her already finished Alchemy items. There were four shelves on the display case, each of them packed completely full. The bottles of medicines and items were labelled in a strange language. This was the Anzed Language. [Burning Hot Power], [Anqima Poison], [Thunder Bless], [Major Wish]... Each potion was at least at the Legendary level! The Snake Witch was truly worthy of being a Legend Alchemist who had lived for a millennium. This collection of items was beyond extraordinary. Even when Shadow Thief Owl looted Diggles'' treasury, they hadn''t gotten so many powerful potions. But Marvin could look at those things with desire. Because he knew that these potions had very powerful Magic Arrays arranged to protect them. Disabling them required the chant from the Snake Witch''s mouth. If he did manage to snatch something away from the shelves, he''d then have to contend with the problem that the potions could even self-detonate. And not only would Marvin be unable to get any advantage out of it, but he would also trigger the cabin''s alarm, triggering all of the defenses and countermeasures. He looked away from those powerful potions at the top, and his gaze ultimately fell upon a particular potion bottle on the 4th shelf. ''This potion doesn''t have a defensive magic array?'' ''This was the latest one she crafted, so she probably didn''t have time¡­'' After Marvin used Earth Perception and found out that this bottle didn''t seem to be under any protective spells at all, he had an expression of pleasant surprise on his face. He had originally looked at the display case rather casually, knowing that its contents were all magically secured. It came as an unexpected surprise that there was something useful in it that was unprotected. Like this potion bottle called [Poison Drug]. From the label, this [Poison Drug] was the Snake Witch''s latest work, which she was very proud of. Marvin could only presume that she hadn''t gotten around to properly naming it yet. The effect of the Poison Drug was very simple: ten minutes after taking the medicine, the user''s attributes would all raise by 10 points! That was a very frightening number! To Marvin who had already become a Legend, what kind of changes could an overall increase of 10 points to all his attributes cause? He didn''t dare imagine what the Post-Godly Dexterity, which was already enough to devastate most of his enemies, could do once it reached 45! He had the confidence of being able to contend against the Mid Gods at the very least, and not be at a disadvantage at all! With his advanced False Divine Vessel, he would at least be able to resist the power of the Gods'' Plane Law Authorities. As for the rest of the Gods'' skills, in front of his heaven-defying attributes, they simply wouldn''t be worth mentioning. What kind of concept was 45 Dexterity? Maybe even the Gods couldn''t reach this? It would allow one to move at an extremely frightening speed. A Wizard''s Teleportation Door or a rogue''s Flicker simply couldn''t even beat Marvin''s simplest movement skill with 45 Dexterity! And then there was the bonus to all his other attributes too! Having such a potion was equivalent to having an overwhelmingly powerful trump card. How could Marvin not be pleasantly surprised about the find? Naturally, it wasn''t all nice. The potion had been named Poison Drug because it truly was a poisonous drug! Although it could arouse one''s potential, the potion itself was very toxic. While the potion was in effect, one could still rely on the power boost from the increased attributes and their own body''s natural resistance to fight it. Once the effect was over, the toxic side effect would start flaring up. Even a God who took the potion might have their Divine Source corroded by the poison, falling to never rise again! Marvin felt quite terrified when looking at this explanation. That thing was the same as his Magic Addict Shape. It was to be used only in a very desperate situation. Unexpectedly, it suddenly occurred to him that this bottle of poison might be suitable for use when paired with his Magic Addict Shape! A bold and crazy plan took form in his mind, but Marvin only thought about it for a moment. It would be unlikely for him to use it in a real battle. Unless he really needed to use it, this kind of last-chance move would stay hidden forever. As he thought about this, Marvin put away the Poison Drug before looking at the other corners of the laboratory once again. Chapter 604: Alchemy Box Chapter 604: Alchemy Box Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation From what Marvin remembered, one thing that he really needed to find was an Artifact called the Alchemy Box. In the game, the Alchemy Box had been obtained by a large guild, which had used it to create the first player-made Artifact. And that Alchemy Box was said to be hidden in the Snake Witch''s laboratory. Marvin cautiously followed the path around the laboratory, making his way around some obviously dangerous items before reaching a small room. This room was clearly different from the other rooms. Most rooms in the cabin had windows and had Wizard Fire inside to light them. After all, the Snake Witch was a Human that had been born on the surface, and it was very difficult to change the living habits of the surface. There was no doubt about that. But this small room was windowless on all sides without anything lighting it. With the door closed, if not for Marvin having Darksight, he might not have been able to see the surroundings. ''Eh? This is mercury?'' ''Smearing mercury in all the corners of the room? Why?'' Marvin felt that this was a bit promising as he realized that he might have found the key location. He didn''t know what the Alchemy Box looked like, but it would make sense for the Artifact to be in a special location. Could it be that the box would be harmed when exposed to light? Marvin walked around the small room, gradually taking on an odd expression. This was definitely a strange room. The walls had been painted with a strange mix of medicine and mercury, and the room was sealed so that no wind or light could enter. Aside from the small door he had entered through, there was no exit. In the entire room, besides a small table in the middle, there was nothing else. "This place feels like a cage¡­" Marvin muttered. He slowly walked over to the wooden table and noticed some queer decorative designs on its surface. He was a bit curious, and thus got closer so that he could inspect them. But as he drew near, those decorative designs started hovering into the air, turning into an exaggerated smiling face! Marvin immediately prepared himself for any possible issues! The bright radiance suddenly spiked in intensity and pricked his eyes, making him lose his sight! [Blind]! ''Fuck! This is bad!'' A whistling sound passed by his ear, which he felt like was caused by something rushing for the door. Marvin sneered. Even if he lost his sight and the other side was very fast, he could rely on the obvious sound to guess where it was! Marvin burst over in an instant! That thing was fast, but Marvin was even faster! Post-Godly Dexterity! That shadow was appalled when Marvin managed to reach the front of the door and grab it with his right hand! "What!" A somewhat familiar-sounding sharp voice came out from the darkness. "You are courting death! Release me right this instant!" "I finally got an opportunity to flee from that perverted old hag''s confinement, and now a filthy thief like you actually dares to offend the great me!" "Unhand me now, foul knave!" Marvin was startled. He clearly could feel that he had grabbed something like a box, but that box apparently could actually talk! What Marvin found even stranger was that the box''s voice sounded a bit familiar. Although he was still blinded right now, he could already feel it. This talking box was most likely the rumored Alchemy Box! A treasure that could make Artifact was quite unusual, as expected! Marvin grabbed the box in his hands and was now groping its surface. The box had a very ordinary shape¡­ just like a box, but it seemed to have a pair of soft wings. No wonder that thing could fly! However, Marvin''s actions completely infuriated the lively Magic Box. It yelled resentfully, "Where do you think you are touching?!" "Disgusting thief! Let me go, those aren''t places that you can touch!" "Ah¡­ It tickles! Aaarrrghhh, I knew it! All the Humans in this godforsaken place are perverts! That old crone was like that, and now this damn thief is also like that!" "Wuwuwu¡­ Poor Wilson, how could I have such a bad luck!" Marvin remained silent and stony-faced despite the complaints and sobs of the Magic Box. He was inwardly searching his memory for where he had heard the voice before when he suddenly shivered. After a bit of hesitation, he asked, "I wonder if you know a man that like dresses like a peacock?" The box answered disdainfully, "I''ve lived for over a millennium, so what kind of man I haven''t seen? But... I guess I''ve never seen a man that dresses like a peacock¡­ Who could possibly have such bad taste, anyways¡­" "Hold on!" the box shouted. Marvin clearly noticed a bit of wavering in the Alchemy Box''s voice as it inquired, "The peacock man you''re asking about, does he have this pocket with him that he can pull a lot of strange things out of?" Marvin thought back to his time in his territory. During the attack on Sword Harbor, the self-declared "World''s Greatest Alchemist" had reportedly taken out some strange Alchemy items from his pocket. He was even able to freeze the surface of the sea. That strange, nameless Alchemist. His voice seemed to be identical to that of the Magic Box, so Marvin had decided to ask if there was a connection. It wasn''t that Marvin paid special attention to that guy, but his voice was rather distinctive, like that of a really pretentious guy. Marvin had always felt that there was something really odd about that guy, but he was sure that the memory loss wasn''t fake, and in the end, he''d decided to let him remain in White River Valley. He''d never expected to hear that voice again in a place like this! It felt way too miraculous. Marvin''s sight slowly recovered and he looked at the Magic Box''s outline. "More or less," Marvin hesitantly said, "he claimed that he was an Alchemist, but he seems a bit unreliable." "You saw him?!" The Magic Box''s voice took on a tone of pleasant surprise. "He is in my territory. He could be considered¡­" Marvin frowned, not knowing quite how to describe that peacock guy, before deciding to tell the straightforward truth. "He''s basically an unreliable freeloader that doesn''t do any useful work." The Magic Box remained silent. "What''s the relationship between you two?" Marvin curiously asked. By now, his sight had fully recovered. He could clearly see the Magic Box''s delicate outline. It was a simple cube with wings spreading from opposite sides and a silvery-white mirror on the surface. There was a fleshy face in the mirror, just like a person''s. The face in the mirror suddenly was choked with sobs again, and it lasted for a while. After it calmed, it said in a rough voice, "He is my dad¡­ Hell... I thought he already died¡­" Marvin was stunned. ... In a corner of the laboratory, Marvin was sitting next to the Magic Box as he listened to the latter''s tale of hardships and suffering. He even felt some sympathy for the little guy. "That lunatic, do you know how crazy that old hag was? She asked me to transform Artifacts every day¡­ Dammit! Although Wilson is a superior Alchemy Box, it''s not like I can lay golden eggs like a hen when fed!" "She kept giving me poisons and weird things to "help" me, hoping that I would give her something good¡­" "Hmpf¡­ I just gave her a bunch of trash." "But she didn''t give up, she persevered and kept giving me nauseating things every day¡­ What Bugbear liver? What Wyvern pancreas? Bat claws and eyeballs¡­ I was going freaking crazy! Losing my damn mind!" "The worst part was that she kept asking me one thing every day, whether she was the most beautiful woman of all¡­ Naturally, I could only compromise¡­" Chapter 605: Specter Barrier Chapter 605: Specter Barrier Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Thanks to the Alchemy Box''s outpouring of its grievances, Marvin finally learnt everything. The Alchemy Box itself was an extremely magical Alchemy Item. Because it possessed its own will! From this, it could be seen that its maker, the currently freeloading Alchemist in White River Valley, was really a successful Alchemist, despite all the signs suggesting that he was totally useless. The peacock guy was named Will, so he had decided that the Magic Box would be called Wilson. Will regarded the Magic Box Wilson as his masterpiece, even treating it as his son. Marvin didn''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but he found out from Wilson''s mouth that the powerful Alchemist had lost his memory because of some ineffable causes, but he was also a powerhouse who survived the 3rd Era. The 3rd Era, a distant era, such a dazzling Era! Despite how much the glory of the Wizards had shone throughout the 4th Era, even after a millennium, all the corners of Feinan were still filled with traces of the 3rd Era. That Era had some many shining stars. The Great Alchemist Will was one of them. According to the Magic Box, Will had been known as the King of Alchemy back then, and almost everyone had believed that he could even ascend to Godhood eventually based only on his great understanding of Alchemy. But everything faded to dust after an unexpected disaster. And after Will disappeared, Magic Box Wilson passed from hand to hand, before eventually being unfortunate enough to fall into the Snake Witch''s hands. The only gratifying part was that although the Snake Witch was a Greatmaster Alchemist, she was completely ignorant about the truth of the Alchemy Box. She didn''t even know that the Alchemy Box was sentient. The reason for the construction of the airtight room was that she had once read a book about Alchemy Boxes which claimed that such boxes could be harmed by exposure to light or too much airflow. Such exposure could increase the chances for Alchemy rituals conducted with the box to fail. The Alchemy Boxes came from an era when Alchemy was rather well-developed, and almost all Alchemists had one. And Magic Box Wilson was definitely at the peak of these. Despite being tormented by the Snake Witch for so many years, it still didn''t give up hope. Wilson had just sensed the Snake Witch''s death, and thus, when it saw the door to the sealed room open, it decided that this was the best time to flee. It couldn''t open the door of the room by itself, so it took advantage of Marvin''s moment of inattention to blind him and try to escape. Unfortunately, Marvin''s Post-Godly Dexterity had come as a surprise, and the little box ultimately fell into Marvin''s hands. But after finding out that Will was in White River Valley, the Magic Box changed its mind. It desired to return to Will''s side. And after Marvin promised that he wouldn''t "mistreat" it like the Snake Witch did, Magic Box Wilson agreed to follow Marvin for the time being. Although the Alchemy Box was very powerful, it had been tormented by the Snake Witch for practically an entire Era, so its strength had declined by a lot. The previous surprise attack on Marvin and the ensuing escape attempt had used the final bit of its strength. Thus, after both sides finished discussing, Marvin put it in the Origami Space, letting it slumber for the time being. Once he returned to White River Valley, he would return the Magic Box to that nameless Alchemist. If that guy really was the outstanding Alchemist from the 3rd Era, then his hunch to let this guy stay in White River Valley would have finally paid off. ... After the encounter with the Magic Box, Marvin didn''t waste any more time and went straight for what he wanted. His trip to the Rotten Mushroom Swamp was mainly for a certain spell of the Snake Witch. The Dark Specters had invaded once in an ancient era, and at that time, people invented a spell to counteract them known as the Ghost Barrier. This spell had already disappeared from Feinan, but it could still be found in two places. The first one was the South Wizard Alliance''s final headquarters, hiding in the floating city of Esomia, among towering mountains and precipitous ridges. But unfortunately, Esomia was probably now the most dangerous place in Feinan. After the Great Calamity, it was uncertain whether even a few Wizards might have managed to survive in Esomia. Although those in Esomia great privileges, to the point that only the highest Wizards in the entire South Wizard Alliance could access the top floor, there were still many ordinary Wizards inside. After the Great Calamity, Esomia should have enacted their emergency procedures, shutting itself in. If so, even Dark Phoenix''s influence couldn''t have reached that Wizard Plane. Naturally, the Legend Wizards wouldn''t be influenced by Chaos Magic Power, but all the people at their side would have turned into monsters, which would likely have struck a huge blow to the Legendary Wizards of Esomia. Who knows what Esomia might look like now? Based on the information in the game, the floating city of Esomia was an instanced zone. This suggested that there would be enemies to fight within the city. Although Marvin was confident, he still didn''t plan to challenge the power left behind by South Wizard Alliance. As for the 2nd place where the spell could be found, it was naturally the Snake Witch''s cabin. Although this place was also dangerous, it was relatively simpler to get the spell here. The Snake Witch usually put her finished spell scrolls in the library, along with her books. Marvin entered the library and saw a row of bookcases with old books. There were a lot of them, and they had all originated from the 3rd Era. Marvin also had many books in his hands, which he had gotten from the Dragon Library. But the problem was that these books were related to the Dragon Race and not about mankind. Marvin approached the Snake Witch''s books and started sweeping them away unceremoniously without a trace of respect! Knowledge is power! At least in the case of Magic Books. As he cleaned the place up, Marvin thought to himself that after this event, he would go back to White River Valley and establish a new library. He already had a large pile of books from the Chromatic Dragon Temple''s Dragon Library, and now he had gotten many more shelves of books from the Snake Witch''s library. These books concerned Magic Power, Alchemy, and other important resources for casters. It would help accelerate White River Valley''s inexorable rise. ... As he swept through the entire library, Marvin found a book that he was looking for called ¨CThe Origins of Dark Specters and How to Defend Against Them¨C. The book was written in an Ancient Common, which, as was evident from the characters, was the precursor to the modern version of Common. By reading this book, powerful casters could understand the workings of the Ghost Barrier spell. Marvin checked and found out that he truly wasn''t caster material and simply couldn''t make sense of the contents... He could only give up on that for the moment. But at the very least, he did manage to find some flattened scrolls at the end of the book. These scrolls were very old, certainly predating the 4th Era, but there was no damage to them at all, which could be considered rather amazing. These scrolls contained spells that weren''t considered particularly powerful, but they had been specifically designed to counter something. These were the [Ghost Barrier] scrolls! Chapter 606: The Hermit Chapter 606: The Hermit Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin had gotten quite a rich harvest from the trip to the Rotten Mushroom Swamp, so his previous fight with the Snake Witch wasn''t in vain. When Marvin left the cabin and made his way out of the swamp, his injuries were still aching. This made him sigh at the Snake Witch''s vindictiveness and the power of the God Restraining Seal. But although he didn''t take the time to look through them, he still noticed that some of the books in the Snake Witch''s library were about God Restraining Seals. These things were very valuable, and although the current White River Valley had no suitable people to use them, Marvin had a feeling that soon, *that* person would come back. He had a feeling that when Wayne returned from the Wilds, as a powerful Seer who managed to survive his early years, he should be able to walk a path of Magic that his predecessors could never have imagined. Marvin had already prepared everything for him in White River Valley. It was all only awaiting his return. And that feeling was getting stronger, he felt sure that it would happen soon. And once the brothers were reunited, Marvin''s workload would become a lot lighter. Madeline and that other Legend Wizard were puppets of the Book of Nalu, so they could hardly take care of the most important matters. Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help but sigh again. The Book of Nalu''s power was frightening, able to even take away the mind of a Legend powerhouse. If Marvin didn''t have the Wisdom Chapter, then he might not have dared to use the Book of Nalu even now. ... Marvin already accomplished most of his goals in his trip to this part of the Underdark. Sodom''s Blades were in his hands and he''d found the Ghost Barrier scrolls, so even if they didn''t manage to kill the Final Ghost Mother, they should still be able to escape unscathed. A Boss like the Final Ghost Mother was basically world-class. It would be a very difficult proposition to eliminate her with the current power available to the Underdark. Even with the help of Marvin and Jessica, it would be very difficult for the Underdark''s denizens to prevail. But Marvin had to try, because the invasion of the Dark Specters not only affected the Underdark, but was also linked inextricably to Rocky Mountain, and even the rest of Feinan. If they let the Dark Specters flood out unchecked, this plague would become a bigger threat to Feinan than the Evil Spirits! Naturally, there was still one more destination in this trip to the southern reaches of the Underdark. Not far from the courtyard was a quiet ravine. Within the ravine was a powerful hermit, that hardly anyone had ever seen. But Marvin knew of his origins. He had an Oddity which was called the [Demon Subduing Sword]. It had to be known that this was translated directly from Ancient Common, which meant that this weapon''s origins were very old. In fact, that hermit was closely related to the Dark Specters. They had come to Feinan from the same world. The Dark Specter clan was like a swarm of locusts wandering throughout the Universe. After finding an untouched plane, they would dig in and start unbridledly infecting, invading, and plundering, before finally swallowing the entire plane whole. And the previous plane that they had swallowed was that hermit''s world. The name of that plane had already been lost to oblivion, but as the only surviving powerhouse from that world, that hermit must have led his people to fight the Dark Specters again and again. He knew the Dark Specters like the back of his hand, and moreover, it was rumored that he once fought the Final Ghost Mother hand to hand. After the collapse of that world, the Dark Specters set their eyes on Feinan. But they ran into some trouble when they tried to invade Feinan. The Night Monarch, who was at his peak at the time, led the people to seal the Final Ghost Mother. It was said that the hermit had come to this world at the same time as the Dark Specters and had given some nice tips to the Night Monarch, as well as his aid. And in the battle to finally seal them away, he slashed the Final Ghost Mother with the Demon Subduing Sword and greatly injured the Final Ghost Mother, giving the Night Monarch and the other talented people the opening to complete the seal. Thus, after several wipes at the [Eternal Frozen Spring] instance, someone speculated that the hermit was the key to complete the task. They secured the hermit''s help through a series of clues and finally solved the enigma of the Eternal Frozen Spring instance, killing the Final Ghost Mother. But it had been done by a team consisting of 25 Legend powerhouses, along with the specialized Demon Subduing Sword. This was also why Marvin didn''t believe that the Rosen Strongholds'' Legend team could pull it off. In his eyes, although the Legends in the Underdark were generally a bit better than their surface counterparts, they were far from being able to compare with the game''s players. But regardless, he had to give it a try. ... After passing through the pitch-black tunnel, Marvin soon reached the quiet ravine. This ravine was only separated from the neighbouring courtyard area by a few kilometers. The Snake Witch had once invaded this place, and since then, no one had ever set foot here again. Marvin stood at the entrance of the ravine for a bit, feeling some hesitation, but eventually started walking straight in. He''d never heard anything strange about the hermit. Even if he didn''t like seeing others, just going in to see him shouldn''t be a problem, right? But just as he took a step inside, a huge toad suddenly appeared in front of him and ordered in shaky Common, "Trespasser, stop." Marvin smiled, "I came to find Mister Hermit." The toad looked closely at him as if it were a Human. "He doesn''t see any visitors." "I need to borrow something," Marvin explained, unconcerned with the less-than-warm reception, while discreetly checking the depths of the ravine from the corner of his eye. Unfortunately, the quiet ravine was rather strange. There wasn''t any fog, but there was a dense layer of earthy particles floating in the air that blocked his sight. "He doesn''t know you," the toad stiffly insisted. "This is private property. Don''t try to snoop in, this wouldn''t work out well for you, Mister." "I''m not looking for trouble," Marvin assured grimly. "If I''m not wrong, Mister Hermit should always be looking at the condition of the Eternal Frozen Spring. Well, how about now? What does he see?" The toad immediately went silent. After a long time, an exhausted voice came from the depths of the ravine: "I saw destruction." ... In the depths of the ravine, next to a simple wooden house, that legendary hermit who had always been hidden was now in front of Marvin. He felt a twinge of surprise. But soon, he understood why the hermit was willing to meet him. The players didn''t get to meet him because in the hermit''s eyes, their existence was normal. But Marvin was different. The hermit observed in a mysterious voice, "You are like me, not someone from this world." Marvin froze. He wasn''t sure how that middle-aged man using crutches could see through his identity, but when he thought about how the other side wasn''t someone from Feinan either, he supposed it had something to do with that. "That isn''t something important," Marvin said seriously. "Mister Hermit, the Eternal Frozen Spring has loosened to a point never seen before¡­" "Yeah, because your Gods chose to destroy a layer of painfully established Order." The Hermit''s expression was dark and gloomy as he mockingly spat, "I already saw the destruction that will ensue." "The tragedy that befell my homeland is going to repeat itself here." Chapter 607: Duel Chapter 607: Duel Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The hermit looked like an ordinary, albeit injured, middle-aged man. His legs had been lost in the battle against the Dark Specters, so he could only walk with a pair of crutches. But this didn''t make him look weak at all. Marvin felt a powerful aura coming from him, like a beast that had been laying dormant for a long time, one that had lost its anger but was ready to burst out with extreme power upon being reignited. For him to be able to live from that distant chaotic era all the way until now, his bloodline from that plane must have been from a long-lived species. Someone that had lived for a very long time would naturally see a lot of things. Even an idiot could become wise after enough time, let alone someone who was already clever. From what Marvin understood, the Hermit had remained in the Underdark all this time to watch over the Eternal Frozen Spring''s seal. He hated the Dark Specters to the bone because they had destroyed his homeworld. He had no special feelings for Feinan, but he was unwilling to see the Dark Specters have free reign over yet another world. He was now wearing a strange expression. ... Marvin hesitated for a bit before calmly asserting, "In any case, there must always be someone that will stand up to try to prevent it." "I hope that you are willing to help me." The hermit took a long glance at Marvin. "Youth, have you ever thought that there are disasters that can never be stopped? Even if you save the world, it''s very likely that yet another crisis is imminent." "You can''t save everyone on your own, and furthermore, it''s not your responsibility." "Why don''t those guys who destroyed the Order settle this issue? If the Universe Magic Pool still existed, the Eternal Spring Seal wouldn''t have come undone, and the Night Monarch''s power wouldn''t have faded from it." Marvin''s expression became a bit strange. He knew some secrets about these matters, especially after the talk with Lance that resulted from Ambella invading his dream. He had learnt from that conversation that it had actually been Lance''s idea for the Gods to attack the Universe Magic Pool! And based on the hermit''s sarcastic words, it seemed that he knew about it. He was actually criticizing Feinan''s God of Creation? Marvin frowned. "You think someone is taking advantage of me?" The hermit shook his head. "I don''t know your origins, but only those who have faced despair can pursue such extraordinary aspirations." "I can lend you the Demon Subduing Sword, of course, but I can see some¡­ influence on your body that''s hard to describe." "Thus, I can''t help but remind you: You might think that some things are favors, but to the others, you are merely a chess piece." "You should think about the meaning of your life." Hearing this, Marvin laughed a little. "Before reflecting on the meaning of my life, I should first focus on surviving." "You are right, some matters aren''t my responsibilities, but there always need to be people who stand up to take care of it, right?" "I''m not a noble person, but in order to let the people at my side live well, I must go all-out and fight against that disaster." "As for the meaning of life, after everything else settles, it will naturally appear before me." The hermit smiled calmly, looking at Marvin and thinking of when he had been a hot-blooded youth. He didn''t want to say too much, so he just handed Marvin a small box. This box held the Demon Subduing Sword. The hermit calmly explained to Marvin its uses. This weapon had been made by gathering all the remaining power in his world before the collapse for a last-ditch effort. It had a limited number of uses, and right now there were only two uses left. After the uses ran out, the Demon Subduing Sword would cease to be. After Marvin understood how to use it, his countenance became more dignified. The strict conditions to use the Demon Subduing Sword made it more challenging for Marvin to kill the Final Ghost Mother than he had thought. No wonder the hermit wasn''t too optimistic about Marvin trying to stop it. But he ultimately lent his weapon to Marvin anyways, which seemed a bit puzzling. Marvin didn''t question his decision, though. After saluting the hermit respectfully, he left the quiet ravine. Soon, only the hermit and the toad remained. "A young fool, isn''t he?" the frog mumbled as he watched Marvin''s retreating figure. The hermit slowly shook his head. "If I really thought he was a fool, I wouldn''t have lent him the Demon Subduing Sword." "That kid is a bit interesting. He speaks of righteousness, but that''s not necessarily what he believes in." "Wait until everything is settled? Nice talk. Ahh, I feel like these old bones should enjoy the story that is unfolding." The toad was looking at the hermit, seeming to be at a loss. The latter chuckled gently as he continued, "Everyone wants to break through the cage." "This world is already done for because even the God of Creation wants to destroy this world so that he can become free." "But he knew that he could not do this on his own, so he could only try to get support from other forces. He found that these others in Feinan weren''t suitable either, and thus he simply looked for someone from another world." "That kid definitely came from another world, because he doesn''t have the mark of Feinan. He is like me from that year... He is the only variable of the chess game. Lance feels that everything is under his control, but his scheme might not go as planned." "After all, some pawns can be shockingly stubborn, and if they keep rushing forward, leaving behind a trail of blood, they might also be able to sweep across that chessboard and become something more." "When the chess piece becomes the chess player, wanting to overturn that chessboard might not be that easy." The toad showed a very since expression as it muttered, "To be honest¡­ I don''t understand." The hermit laughed, "It''s fine if you don''t understand." "Right now, us outsiders will just watch the play." ... Marvin was walking silently, but the words of the hermit were still echoing in his mind. Those words didn''t leave him as unfazed as he had pretended to be. Lance had definitely brought him to Feinan for some particular reason. But this reason... What was it? Marvin wasn''t too clear about it. As the matter of being called a chess piece, Marvin could only laugh at himself. He felt that becoming a chess piece was always better than remaining a disabled person. At the very least, he still had hope. With hope, the possibilities were limitless. Lance and the Gods, that layer of conspiracy, or the overt plot... All these things, he didn''t have the qualifications to think about them for now. He was clear about one thing, though. Only with enough strength would he be able to influence the course of this Universe, and at that time, he would be qualified to think about what he was putting aside. Otherwise, there was no point worrying about it. The hermit''s words might have been out of kindness, but it was way too early to think like that, in Marvin''s opinion. It would be better not to worry about all the messy things that he couldn''t affect anyways and focus on improving his strength. Of course, not worrying about it didn''t mean ignoring it completely; on the contrary, Marvin had some very clear thoughts about it all. Everyone didn''t act completely spontaneously. Their actions were all driven by interest. If one day, when everything came to light, even if he had to become Lance''s enemy, Marvin wouldn''t be afraid. Because at that time, he would have grown to a point that even Lance couldn''t imagine! This was partially Marvin''s self-confidence, and partially his own requirements for himself. ... A few days later, North of Rosen Strongholds. Inside a small stronghold. On a duel arena, two groups of people were bearing down at each other with daggers drawn. "Raven, did you really think this through carefully?" "Even if you win, you might not hold that seat. And obviously, with the difference in strength, it''s impossible for you to win." "Our Ruby Stronghold was originally a small stronghold. The things you want are far too lofty for you. Unless you consider my previous proposal¡­" A middle-aged Underdark Human was looking greedily at Raven and the beautiful female Drow at her side as he gulped shiftily. "We''ll join hands, you''ll help me sit on that seat, and we''ll share everything, how about it?" The people at his sides were all nodding and sycophantically making noises of acknowledgement in response to their leader''s words. He had more people, at least three times more than Raven did. This time, in order to consolidate the strength of his Ruby Stronghold, he didn''t spare any expenses to hire forces from other strongholds in order to take down Raven''s group in one fell swoop. It didn''t seem like it should be difficult for him, because he had the Black Dragon God''s blessing, having been chosen by the God. Raven and the others had already been discarded by their God and surely couldn''t compete with him at all. He still decided to try the diplomatic approach first because he didn''t want the Ruby Stronghold to lose strength because of internal friction. But Raven still didn''t say anything in response. Instead, the Drow at her side suddenly stepped forward and coldly asked, "Why do you need to speak so much nonsense?" "We agreed to a duel, whoever loses gets the fuck out. The rest can be dealt with afterwards, can''t it? You are such a bother." The middle-aged man''s expression became extremely unsightly. Chapter 608: The Right to Control Chapter 608: The Right to Control Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Drow''s extremely arrogant words triggered waves of whispers across the duel arena! Everyone knew that Raven and her group of Drows had been fighting with a middle-aged Underdark Human named Agu and his supporters for control of the Ruby Stronghold. In fact, although the Drows had relatively better individual strength, when facing such a large group of people that outnumbered them, Raven''s side simply wouldn''t be able to gain the control of the Ruby Stronghold. The Dark Specter Invasion led to the creation of the Underdark United Council, and they later issued a harsh command: The Underdark Races could not have internal conflicts for any reason or else they would suffer from the council''s severe penalty. It was also because of this that both sides still hadn''t made a move yet. If this had happened before the invasion from the Eternal Spring, there might likely wouldn''t have been this kind of duel. Agu would have already overrun and annihilated Raven''s force overnight. Thus, in such a situation, everyone believed that Raven only wanted to get more of an advantage in the fight over who would get to rule the stronghold. Even Agu himself thought so. She must have proposed this duel arena only to display the prowess of her subordinates in order to get more resources for the Dark Elves. So Agu was full of confidence. But that earlier Drow''s arrogant tone had angered all his followers. If not for Agu hinting them to stand down, they might have already rushed over! "Are you serious?" Agu glared coldly at Raven. "Using her provocation to create discord in the Ruby Stronghold? You want to threaten me with the punishment of the Underdark United Council?" Raven seemed a bit irresolute. She looked at Jessica, who kept provoking the others. By now, she had understood that the Master''s friend was a very fiery woman. She wasn''t actually trying to provoke them. She was only telling the truth. But there was no way the others would see it like that. Raven could only calmly declare, "Her words are my words." "I asked for a duel, and you agreed. Whoever wins becomes the Lord of the Ruby Stronghold." "Miss Daisy here is our first fighter." Jessica was clearly being a bit lazy with her backstory. After disguising as a Drow, she simply used the alias of one of her subordinates in Hope City. She took two steps forward, looking at Agu''s people. "Good!" Agu also kept calm and waved his hand. "Sastein, go." After his words, an almost two-meter-tall person stepped forward. Everyone looked at the size difference between the two combatants and started worrying about the Drow. Others, however, started rejoicing. "Aren''t you quite arrogant?" "Let''s see what she can do in this first round of the duel for the Ruby Stronghold''s leadership!" "I think Sastein will kill her in one hand, how long do you think she''ll last?" As everyone was jabbering noisily, the duel began. The Underdark didn''t have many rules. The victor was king. Sastein had the Giant bloodline, granting him extraordinary strength. Although he wasn''t a Legend, many Legend powerhouses had been unable to break through his defenses! He bellowed and suddenly picked up a hammer that was as tall as a man, smashing it toward the Drow! The crowd let out surprised noises. "Bang!" The hammer thundered into the ground. A huge hole was smashed into the Duel Arena''s solid floor! While the dust was settling, many people were rejoicing or feeling pity for the Drow''s death, but no one expected to see a shadow standing on top of the hammer. She was nimble like a cat, jumping lightly on top of the hammer and speeding down the thick handle before jumping on Sastein''s head! "What amazing speed!" Agu shivered, subconsciously looking at Raven. But he didn''t see the slightest trace of worry in Raven''s eyes! Sastein was the number one expert of Ruby Stronghold. How could Raven not feel worried? Did she have that much trust in that Drow? Agu''s heart wavered a bit, but he still had confidence in Sastein. Up till now, there had been a lot of Dark Elves who tried to use their high speed to dance around and evade Sastein. But they all made a mistake! Sastein was very powerful, with the strength of his Giant lineage, but his speed wasn''t inferior to that of others either! In an instant, Sastein let go of his hammer and tried to grab Jessica! Jessica moved through the air, avoiding Sastein''s hands, before creating a startling scene: As the Drow was falling to the ground, she didn''t increase her distance from Sastein, getting closer instead. Shortly before she would have landed, she grabbed onto Sastein''s belt with both hands. "The hell is she doing?!" Everyone was shocked. Surely she wouldn''t try to use a trick like pulling his pants down, right? The Underdark''s Races didn''t care about minor stuff like that. Even if she used her Dexterity to quickly remove his pants, he wouldn''t feel ashamed and it wouldn''t interfere with the fight. It might instead make him fight more fiercely until he killed her! Sastein snorted coldly, turning to get rid of her. But to his surprise, he couldn''t turn his body! In the others'' eyes, nothing had happened at all, but Sastein felt like he was in a very dangerous situation! He knew how strong he was! He had 28 Strength and along with his Race''s innate gift, his endurance was comparable to that of true Monsters! But he was left unable to move by that delicate Drow''s hands. How could it be? Before he could try much else, some exclamations on the side could be heard: "Fuck!" "Really?!" "She definitely took a potion or used a Divine Spell!" Sastein''s eyes shook as suddenly, the world turned upside down! In a blink, an irresistible power lifted him into the air before throwing him down at the ground! A beautiful and unfathomable shoulder throw! "Rumble!" The ground shook from the incredible impact as a cloud of dust and soil flew everywhere. Even some people in the surroundings got injured! Agu looked at that scene in shock. The dust slowly settled, revealing the Drow standing on Sastein''s giant body while glaring icily at the group of Underdark Humans. "Next." Complete silence¡­ No one dared to answer. ... "So, I missed a good show?" Marvin was lying down comfortably on a sofa in front of a warm fire, enjoying Raven''s massage. "You took over the Ruby Stronghold like that?" "Hmm, doesn''t this mean that I''ve gained another piece of territory?" Jessica avoided looking at Marvin. "The Underdark is like that, they respect the strong." "Raven and I worked hard to conquer this stronghold while you were off wandering, and now you''re here lazing about. Aren''t you a bit too carefree?" Marvin shook his head and laughed. Without any explanation, he took out a book and threw it over to her. "Look at it carefully... It''s invaluable." Chapter 609: Fate Power (1) Chapter 609: Fate Power (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The book Marvin handed Jessica was naturally the one about Ghost Barriers that he got from the Snake Witch''s library. That kind of book can only be read by a caster with a large amount of spiritual power. This ancient book had far more demanding reading conditions than ordinary spell books. It required a high Appraisal skill and proficiency in Ancient Common. But Jessica was no ordinary caster. Although she wasn''t a Legend Wizard, the kind of caster that the spell was intended for, the Fate Sorceress Halo was too powerful. In all of Feinan, Fate Power was above everything else. As long as it was a spell book for any sort of caster, she would be able to use it. Otherwise, Marvin might not have bothered trying to get the book. Jessica had a serious expression on her face when Marvin handed it to her. She flipped through the pages and then looked at Marvin strangely. "Where did you find this thing?" Marvin shrugged noncommittally and didn''t explain much. He knew that Jessica wasn''t the type of person that would keep pressing if he didn''t want to answer, so he didn''t need to tell her everything. Sometimes, it was better to keep a touch of mysteriousness, even if the other person was an ally. Jessica threw a rare dainty glance at him before starting to study the ancient book. Marvin spent the next two days resting in the Ruby Stronghold. Although the Dark Specters were still spreading rabidly, the Rosen Strongholds were temporarily secure because of the good location and the strict supervision. He moved as little as possible and took some recovery potions, mainly to recover from the Bone Breaking Screech. After those two days, the remaining effects of the Bone Breaking Screech on his body had mostly disappeared. Right now, Marvin felt really relaxed. If that spell had left side effects behind, it would have been terrible. And after Marvin finished recuperating, the powerful Fate Sorceress declared that she had successfully deciphered the perfect form of the Ghost Barrier. Marvin was very curious, so both of them left the Rosen Strongholds and headed for the hostile western area. ... Two shadows casually walked through a dark cave. A cold wind blew over from the west, coming from the Eternal Frozen Spring. The coldness was spreading, but what scared the Underdark Races wasn''t the temperature change, but rather, the spread of the Dark Specters! By now, there was no one left alive in the area west of the Great Vortex! It already turned into a paradise for the Dark Specters. Jessica had also obtained information from Hope City. Kate was facing more pressure now. The most terrible part was that the monsters possessed by the Dark Specters had started spreading toward the east! Perhaps a Ghost Mother had noticed that Hope City wasn''t an easy target and eventually decided to circumvent it and leave for other parts of Feinan. They had even started fighting with the Wizard Monsters. They didn''t know whether it was luck or misfortune, but according to Hope City''s caster research group, the Dark Specters were unable to possess Wizard Monsters! There were very few Humans still wandering in the western part of the Saint Desert. Most of them had died or become Wizard Monsters that just roamed around aimlessly, so the Dark Specters didn''t make much progress through the area yet. They were blocked in between Rocky Mountain and the Sage Desert. But Marvin knew that this wouldn''t last long. This wasn''t the main force of the Dark Specters. It was at most one Ghost Mother that was leading the Specters that were heading east. Their current main goal was still to take over the Great Vortex and add those in the Rosen Strongholds into their ranks. Then, they could gather up all their strength to attack the surface. This would be a long process, but the rate at which the Dark Specters would grow was enough to terrify anyone. Marvin knew very clearly that if he couldn''t prevent this, even though White River Valley was far away to the east, they would also be unable to avoid this calamity. Even if he couldn''t kill the Final Ghost Mother, sealing her again in the Eternal Frozen Spring would be good enough. But they had to take this step by step. Raven had just gained control of the Ruby Stronghold, and thanks to Jessica''s outstanding performance, no one there would dare to rebel. She started trying to get in contact with the higher-ups of the Rosen Strongholds, and she apparently obtained a seat at the Underdark United Council as a secondary member. The Underdark United Council was the highest authority ruling over the Rosen Strongholds. They consisted of seven top members and fourteen secondary members, for a total of 21 seats. The seven top members had the highest authority. These seats were split between the three biggest strongholds of the Rosen Strongholds, and one seat was kept for a Legend among the Underdark Races. As for the fourteen secondary members, there were many among them that had influence among the three biggest strongholds. In ordinary circumstances, Raven wouldn''t have been able to obtain a seat as a secondary member. But in a recent battle, a stronghold''s forces had been completely overrun and exterminated by the Dark Specters. And although they gave it their all and managed to annihilate the Dark Specters too, the stronghold was left barren. A secondary seat became empty. The upper echelons fought fiercely over who should get the seat, but decided to give a chance to the Ruby Stronghold. After Raven united the Ruby Stronghold''s forces with Jessica''s help, Raven had two groups of people under her. Whether it was the Underdark Humans who just acknowledged her or her group of Drows, they were both prominent forces in the Underdark. It was under such circumstances that she had gotten the opportunity to become a member of the council. After hearing about the Underdark United Council''s actions for the past few days, she understood that the plan to send Legends to the Eternal Frozen Spring was already in motion, and since Marvin was ready, she helped accelerate the operation. ... "A truly disgusting lifeform." Not far away, a withered Duergar staggered closer. Jessica''s face could hardly conceal her loathing. She disliked the Underdark Races, but she still acknowledged their right to live. But the monstrous Dark Specters were the enemies of all life. This kind of locust-like monster caused fear and anger. She unhesitantly cast the Ghost Barrier that she had just mastered at that Duergar! In an instant, a bright blue light filled the entire area. Bathed by the rays of the bright blue light, the Duergar started shivering. His withered skin began squirming before some paste-like worms crawled out of his body! That sinister sight was too frightening. But once these worms left the host, they lost their resistance to the blue light and quickly melted into pus. It smelled terrible. "Seems like it''s pretty decent." Jessica turned and asked Marvin, "Do you plan to learn it?" Marvin froze. "I can also learn it?" Jessica seemed annoyed at his answer and coldly said, "You have Fate Power, so of course you can learn it!" Chapter 610: Fate Power (2) Chapter 610: Fate Power (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin felt a bit embarrassed. He naturally understood where Jessica''s unhappiness came from. After all, it was clear how much she cherished Lorie, and it was clear that she wasn''t happy about Lorie having to transfer some of her Fate Power to Marvin. Thus, Lorie''s Fate Power, which had been much weaker than her sisters'' in the first place, weakened a bit more, setting her even further away from the Legend realm. And Marvin, by obtaining a part of the Fate Power, not only gained a lot of direct physical benefits, but even gained the possibility of obtaining Fate Sorceress abilities while the Fate Power was in effect. Marvin had previously tried to use the Fate Power in his body before, but he never found a proper way to activate it. He felt that this was probably because he wasn''t actually a Fate Sorceress, so it wouldn''t be too strange if he wasn''t able to properly use Fate Power. But based on Jessica''s words, it seemed that he really should be able to use the Fate Power within him! Thus, he looked over somewhat bashfully, ready to listen to her advice. "How can I learn?" he asked. Although Jessica was a bit unhappy after remembering about her sister''s situation, she knew that it would definitely be very beneficial to have another person master the Ghost Barrier before the next battle. She pressed a hand against Marvin''s forehead. Her vigorous Fate Power surged into Marvin''s mind. In an instant, his felt his blood begin to boil. The portion of Fate Power hiding in the back of his mind was drawn out. A lot of information popped into Marvin''s head, before it faded away, fusing with his instinct. At the same time, a new option appeared on his interface: [Ghost Barrier (Advanced)]: By using a bit of your Fate Power, you can use Ghost Barrier. "Done," Jessica muttered indifferently. Marvin was stunned. ''This can be called learning?'' Fate Sorceresses really were a bunch of cheats! Jessica had gotten the precious spell book barely two days ago and not only had she already mastered it, but she was even able to pass the spell to Marvin through their Fate Power in a matter of seconds! Marvin looked around in the caves to find a few monsters that were possessed by the Dark Specters to give his new spell a try, and sure enough, the effect was outstanding. Ghost Barrier was very effective against Dark Specters. The only issue was that Marvin''s Fate Power had come from an external source. Although the willpower bonus was permanent, the power itself was temporary. When the portion of Fate Power Lorie gave him was completely used up, he probably wouldn''t be able to use Ghost Barrier anymore. But according to Jessica''s calculations, Lorie''s generous gift would allow Marvin to use his newfound ability without any problems for at least two months. This made Marvin feel even more grateful to that precocious little girl. Fate Power was very useful. Not only did he gain the ability to use Ghost Barrier, but the power also merged perfectly with his skills, Blade Techniques, and spells. After the two of them returned to the stronghold, Marvin humbly consulted Jessica for the entire night on how best to use his Fate Power and by the end of the session, he had a decent understanding of how it worked. This was an incredible force above all others. Moreover, because of the Plane Laws, Fate Power could emulate all powers. Magic, Strength, Dexterity, Knowledge... Although each Fate Sorceress'' Fate Power had a particular emphasis, the essence of their power was the same. For example, Jessica''s Fate Power was [Power]. She could also inject her Fate Power into a Source of Fire''s Order in order to protect the city, just like Kate could, but the effect wouldn''t be as outstanding. And Lorie''s Fate Power was [Wisdom]. Wisdom was the hardest thing to properly express, but was relatively easy to use. As long as Marvin used his Fate Power, his learning ability would greatly increase. This was also the reason that it only took Jessica two seconds to impart the spell to him. It wasn''t actually Jessica''s Fate Power that had made him learn the spell so quickly; it was actually the effect of Lorie''s Wisdom. Jessica''s help had only been the spark that ignited it. If Lorie had been here, she would have been able to learn the spell with just a glance. This was what it was like to be loved by the Plane. They were born from the Plane Will, and their power came from Feinan. At least in this plane, they had supreme power! ... Marvin had been rather envious of that power, so now that he temporarily had the chance to use it, he was quite pleased. After bidding farewell to Jessica, he went back to his room and started studying the effects of his Fate Power. Thanks to Jessica''s guidance, he had already slowly learnt how to control Fate Power. In fact, he didn''t need to control it meticulously for it to work. He only needed to infuse it into his blood and then move it based on his instincts. To genuine Fate Sorceresses, controlling Fate Power was like breathing, something completely natural for them. A special case like Marvin needed to practice and study to get finer control. It was a very painful process at first. Although he could use Ghost Barrier, he found that using Fate Power to increase his strength and speed was very difficult. He spent a whole day working hard to make the Fate Power move freely in his body. Clearly, the fact that he could get a fair amount of competency in only a day was thanks to [Wisdom]''s effects. Marvin felt that Lorie''s Fate Power was particularly useful for people that weren''t Fate Sorceresses. When he was running at full strength, he could convert the Fate Power into extra speed. The power looked like a halo that would buff Marvin''s already outstanding abilities. Marvin estimated that if he went all-out using Fate Power to increase his Dexterity attribute, he should be able to reach about 38 Dexterity! This was a very frightening number! From a purely physical point of view, there were almost no others in the entire Universe that could reach this number. It seemed especially impressive that it could be reached by a Human, who were such frail creatures. Naturally, Fate Power could also bless other attributes, and the effects could potentially be even more outstanding for them than for Dexterity. ''No wonder Jessica could tear a Black Dragon apart.'' ''This stuff is practically omnipotent!'' After thoroughly understanding how to use his Fate Power, Marvin couldn''t help thinking about it in admiration, and he even started to feel a bit worried. That power was unbelievably amazing, but it would dissipate after some time. After all, it had come from an external source, so it wasn''t natural for him to have it. But was there a way for him to keep that power forever? A brazen thought appeared in Marvin''s mind! Chapter 611: Fusion Chapter 611: Fusion Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin''s idea was very simple: The authority of Fate Power was extremely high, even beyond that of Divine Power. At least in Feinan, Fate Power ruled over everything. If he could keep this power forever, it would definitely increase his strength substantially. And if he wanted to keep this power, he needed a powerful "receptacle" to contain it. Under Jessica''s guidance, he had gotten a good understanding of Fate Power. Fate Power could remain steadily within Fate Sorceresses'' bodies because they had a Fate Power Imprint. While Fate Power could be spent very quickly, the Fate Power Imprint could also quickly replenish that power. But the rate of recovery had a certain limit. When Fate Sorceresses faced a powerful enemy and overdrafted their power, it would be quite likely for the Fate Power Imprint to overwork itself, thus leading to a loss of power. And now, Marvin also had a small Fate Power Imprint in his body. The Fate Power Imprint was the key to controlling Fate Power. That imprint had originally been part of Lorie''s and had come along with the Fate Power that she sent to Marvin. As long as he could maintain the imprint and somehow prevent it from dissipating over time, then the power would also remain in his body. Marvin had thought about it for a while, until coming to the conclusion that there was already something in his body that might be suitable to contain the Fate Power Imprint and the Fate Power. And that was the advanced False Divine Vessel! ... In theory, the advanced False Divine Vessel itself had properties as a "receptacle". It could store Divinities and Divine Power and contained quite a few fragments of Plane Laws and Universe Laws. For example, when Marvin needed to activate his Domains, he needed to use Divine Power from the False Divine Vessel. But because he was forcefully using his Domains through the advanced False Divine Vessel, it was very difficult to obtain a steady flow of Divine Power. Although among his three Domains, he could get a certain amount of Divine Power every day thanks to having swallowed the Wilderness God''s avatar, but with how much power he needed for his Domains and related abilities, it was like a drop in the bucket, so Marvin always viewed the false Divine Vessel as his last trump card. But he now had a chance to resolve this deficiency. ''The only problem is whether there will be any rejection between Fate Power and Divine Power. Also, is it possible for the Fate Power Imprint to be embedded in the advanced False Divine Vessel in the first place?'' Marvin was a bit worried, but also eager to give it a try. This might be the first time something like this ever happened! It would allow him to simultaneously hold the power of Fate Sorceress, which represented the Plane''s crowning gift, and the power of the False Divine Vessel, which was the supreme fruit of wisdom of mankind''s ancient powerhouses. If he forcibly mixed these two together, would there be a negative side effect? Marvin didn''t know. No one had ever done this before him, and probably no one had ever had the opportunity to do so. After all, Fate Sorceresses were few and far between in all of Feinan''s history, and the holders of advanced False Divine Vessels were also very rare. Thus, Marvin''s situation had no precedent. But after considering it all carefully, he decided to give it a try. When the Fairy gave Marvin the advanced Divine Vessel, he had clearly been told that the advanced Divine Vessel could hold the forces that followed the Plane Laws. Fate Power itself was the Plane Law''s supreme power so it should still fall within that category. Marvin was unable to resist the temptation of what would result if he was successful! ''Well, might as well try¡­'' ''Looking at the Fate Power slowly dwindling every day is very distressing.'' Marvin forced a smile and decided to go all-out. The worst that could happen would be wasting the Fate Power Imprint, scattering his Fate Power prematurely. ... This had always been Marvin''s style, anyways. In the following days, while Raven tried to maintain control over the Ruby Stronghold and fight to consolidate her seat as a secondary member of the Underdark United Council, no one would disturb Marvin. He hid inside his room, trying to transfer his Fate Power Imprint to the advanced False Divine Vessel. It looked simple, but it was actually very challenging. Ever since the advanced False Divine Vessel entered Marvin''s body, it had always been in his heart. And the Fate Power Imprint had entered Marvin''s mind. The two were quite far from each other. But spending about six hours, Marvin successfully dislodged the imprint from where it rested. That golden symbol symbolizing wisdom slowly descended, before finally resting stably above the light blue Divine Vessel. The Divine Vessel, which had already turned into a sphere, was firmly keeping the imprint out. Marvin was drenched in sweat. He worked hard for a long time before realizing with a jolt of shock that he was unable to control those two different forces in his body at the same time! Whether he was trying to rouse the advanced Divine Vessel or control his Fate Power, it was something that needed a lot of concentration. Marvin was able to maintain his very sharp focus, but the problem was that he could only focus on one at a time! He tried many times in different ways. He only needed to get the Imprint inside the False Divine Vessel, but the outcome was very unsatisfactory. The advanced False Divine Vessel was firmly resisting him. It seemed that the vessel was very afraid of that external power. With all his efforts stymied by the incompatibility, Marvin could only use his last idea. ''If the problem is that I can''t control both at the same time, then I can try to keep one of them passively activated on its own¡­'' ''I can let the advanced False Divine Vessel remain active by keeping my Domains up, but if this attempt doesn''t work¡­ I''ll waste quite a bit of Divine Power¡­'' Marvin considered for a while before casting aside his doubts. Press on! All Domains activated! Divine Power poured out crazily as his three powerful Domains covered the entire room. Slaughter! Shadow! Plant Metamorphosis! A dense Domain aura even covered the outside of Marvin''s residence and scared away a few passers-by on the street. Thankfully, Jessica promptly noticed the strange situation and ordered Raven''s subordinates to cordon off the area and not let anyone come near. Meanwhile, she stood in front of Marvin''s door, an incredulous look on her face. She clearly felt a large amount of Fate Power bursting out! ''What is Marvin up to?'' ... After about half an hour, the aura that was continuously bursting out from the room finally calmed down. All the guards glanced at Marvin''s residence with respect. They had heard from their leader that a very terrifying person was living there, but they hadn''t known quite how terrifying. But just now, they couldn''t help wanting to kneel down from feeling the aura of Marvin''s three Domains! This immense power was something that many might not ever witness in their lifetimes. As for Jessica, she had been muttering irresolutely under her breath for quite a while, but after making sure that there was nothing else up with Marvin, she slowly left. Inside his room, Marvin closed his eyes, feeling the changes. He had succeeded. His Divine Power hadn''t gone to waste! Right now, within the light blue sphere, a golden imprint was sparkling. But he wasn''t celebrating because of the fusion, but because of something utterly shocking that had just happened. When Marvin activated his Domains and tried to forcibly place the Fate Power Imprint inside the advanced False Divine Vessel, he suddenly heard a voice: "Eh?" It was only a sound of surprise. But Marvin couldn''t even describe the experiences and the amount of information contained within that sound. It felt like the one who had uttered the sound was an elder that had gone through many experiences, while somehow also being a newborn kid! At first, Marvin didn''t understand where the sound had come from. But then, his mind was filled with a lot more information. He figured out what that voice was! He then heard a second sound. "En!" 1 The first sound expressed doubt, while the second was an affirmation. A moment later, the advanced False Divine Vessel and the Fate Power Imprint fused perfectly. Divine Power and Fate Power interweaved, transforming each other! All the Fate Power was contained in the Divine Vessel and wouldn''t flow out on its own anymore! Marvin''s test was a success! He had become half a [Fate Sorcerer]! What made him even happier about all this was that he had managed to link up to the [Plane Will]! The information flowing into his mind explained everything. Only those who were acknowledged by the Plane Will could become Fate Sorceresses. Like the Three Sisters, and those other Legends of old. And Marvin now was an exception who had managed to join their ranks. He didn''t know why, but the Plane Will actually didn''t reject him. In fact, he could faintly feel that Feinan''s Plane Will had helped him a bit. Otherwise, he would still be trying to fuse Fate Power and Divine Power. But after that "En!", all the problems had been easily resolved! The Domains automatically shut down, and the advanced False Divine Vessel successfully accepted the Fate Power Imprint! From now on, the Fate Power in his body would just keep on growing! Despite not being able to obtain a type of Fate Power like a genuine Fate Sorceress, and not being able to learn their powerful skills, he was still half a Fate Sorcerer! What made him so excited was that his Fate Power could also be converted into Divine Power, and the conversion rate was quite high. Now, he could activate his three Domains as long as he wanted! ... Upon opening his eyes, Marvin suddenly felt that the world seemed a lot clearer. It wasn''t an increase in his Perception stat, and it wasn''t an attribute increase... It was the feeling of understanding everything. He could now see through the essence of a lot of things with just a glance. He knew that this due to the Fate Power Imprint fusing perfectly with his body. Lorie''s Wisdom had become his Wisdom! ''So Hathaway was right, saying that I stole away the acknowledgement of the Plane Will from her by kill-stealing Dark Phoenix?'' Marvin faintly guessed that this was the case. He couldn''t think of why else the Plane Will would have helped with the last part of the fusion. Just now, a new line appeared in his character sheet! This [Child of the Plane] 2! Chapter 612: True Essence of Wisdom Chapter 612: True Essence of Wisdom Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation From what he saw on the interface, the Child of the Plane aura that Marvin just got didn''t list too many effects. But only Marvin himself knew how important that aura would be for him. The description of [Child of the Plane] was very simple: When the aura was in effect, the user would be impervious to any injury that would be inflicted by standard Plane Laws. Although it was a very simple effect, it would allow Marvin to stand tall when facing most of the Gods. Now Feinan''s Plane Will was standing behind him. Unless the Plane Will itself deprived him of the aura, those New Gods from the 3rd Era wouldn''t be able to defeat him with just their powers over the Plane Laws. If the advanced False Divine Vessel gave Marvin the confidence to face the Gods, then the aura of the Plane Will gave Marvin what he needed to challenge them. From what he knew, the one with the highest authority in Feinan was Lance, and following him were the first Ancient Gods who awakened in Feinan, the Fate Sorceresses, and himself, the first half-Fate Sorcerer. As for the 3rd Era''s New Gods, although they had formidable Divine Power and Law Authority, in Feinan, they had to follow the rules of the game. They couldn''t directly control the Laws and directly kill Marvin with their levels of authority. This originally was the biggest difference between mortals and Gods, and now, Marvin completely bridged the gap. He was now confident that he would have no issue getting away even if the God of Dawn and Protect stood before him. As for the Low Gods... if was able to gain the acknowledgement and the full power of Sodom''s Blades, he would definitely kill them! ... The Child of the Plane aura was too powerful. And in the long history of Feinan, only the mightiest heroes and Fate Sorceresses might enjoy the benefits of this kind of aura. This was also the reason that the Three Sisters had been the targets of a Goddess'' jealousy in the game. Marvin sighed as he felt the power of this aura and couldn''t help but think of the many details he had neglected before. Because of his appearance, the entire history of Feinan had been rushed forward. Whether it was the White Deer Cave, the Dragon God''s Wrath, the Great Calamity, or the recent Eternal Frozen Spring event, everything clearly showed that the game''s history was progressing much faster than it had in the game. Then what would come after the Eternal Frozen Spring? Marvin was lost in thought. Feinan was truly too huge. In the game, some unforgettable events happened almost every minute. He wanted to at least figure out the main outline of what might happen, but he found out that it was impossible in the end. The side-effects of the butterfly effect made it almost impossible for people to make any decent predictions. The fall of Diggles, the Shadow Prince, and the Wilderness God, the death of the Great Elven King in the defense of the Universe Magic Pool, the premature unsealing of the Eternal Frozen Spring¡­ Even if Marvin tried to jump out from this huge chessboard and use the eyes of an outsider to see the development of the entire situation, he still ended up feeling very confused. After wracking his mind for a while, he decided to give up. There was no use fantasizing about these things. Only by becoming strong enough would he be able to guarantee that he could resolve anything that came up. Anyway, regardless of what happened in the future, he would have to deal with it. His "prophetic" abilities were gradually becoming less and less effective. After thinking through all of this, he slowly got up and stretched for a bit. ''I wonder how things are on Raven''s side.'' ''Is the upper layer of the Underdark United Council already settled? Has she gotten hold of any information about that group of Legends?'' As Marvin thought about it, he decided to use the Book of Nalu to call Raven. Because he already had three pages of the Book of Nalu in his hands, the effects were even more outstanding than they had been before. Marvin only needed to use a certain amount of concentration to directly communicate with the four "puppets" that were bound to the book. The effectiveness was also affected by distance. Because Raven was in the Rosen Strongholds, they were close enough that Marvin barely had to use any energy. But he never expected that something else would happen when he did it. Some runes from the Wisdom Chapter activated and turned into a silvery-white flash. Then, the Fate Power Imprint hidden within the advanced False Divine Vessel began glistening! In the beginning, Marvin still didn''t understand what was happening. But then, he realized in surprise that his previous disorderly memories were starting to sort themselves out. It was as if there was a robot or computer program helping him sort out his thoughts and memories. His memories and other past experiences turned into books as a huge library was generated in his mind. In barely ten seconds, all the information transformed into a library full of books! Marvin was able to overlook the entire library, his gaze skimming across the bookshelf. Suddenly, the bookshelf turned transparent and threads of darkness and light began stretching out, some forming entangled nodes and others forming pictures! In the end, all the threads in the bookshelf were bound together! A Black Dragon''s fall, countless numbers of the Underdark''s denizens dying, crimson blood dyeing the earth red, a young girl stubbornly standing on the city walls watching a cloud in the distance... Above the cloud, there was a shadow, a pair of Goddesses looking coldly down at the city, not hiding the jealousy on their faces! People howled in grief, soldiers fought, a strange Wyvern flew through the sky, the earth shook, and a monster covered in iron chains spared no efforts throwing itself against the city wall! In the depths of the distant Wilds, warriors covered with black masks were holding slender swords, killing old enemies on their way back! All the images fused into one point, ultimately turning into a horrifying explosion. Marvin recovered from the scene, sweating. He understood. Upon that huge bookshelf was written in large words: [Rocky Mountain]! Yes, Rocky Mountain was the key to the events happening in the South! The Underdark Winter, the eruption of the Eternal Frozen Spring, and the following invasion of the Dark Clan were all related to Rocky Mountain. And in the game, the most famous large-scale event, [Rocky Mountain Defensive Battle], was a topic that players had discussed enthusiastically. Despite their failure to fight off all the invaders, they still raised their heads proudly, saying that they had fought back! ''Rocky Mountain is the key point¡­'' ''That''s right, in Feinan, the Gods always felt that the biggest thorn in their sides was actually the existence of the Fate Sorceresses. And now there is also me.'' ''The Twin Goddesses already started their scheme? Then this attack from the Underdark Monsters is likely only a probing attack. The Queen of Spiders is truly someone with bad intentions.'' ''Anyway¡­. Turns out this is the true essence of Wisdom.'' After a long sigh, Marvin opened his eyes, full of confidence. He finally understood why that Fate Power was called [Wisdom]. Chapter 613: Information Chapter 613: Information Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation With the new addition of Fate Power and the help of the Wisdom Chapter, Marvin obtained something else to make up for the loss of his "prophetic" abilities. He felt his thoughts becoming incredibly clear. Past, present, future, everything was connected together with threads. The contents of these threads came from a single bookshelf, which eventually turned into a finely arranged library. This was something he had never experienced before. With all the information within his grasp, Marvin''s natural mental process had been perfected by the Plane Laws and reached the level of being prophetic on its own. Yes, as long as Marvin thought, he could look deep into roots of all matters, which would use a great amount of energy, but it could lead to the same effect as the Divination of Legend Wizards. Compared to Divination, the ability of this [Wisdom] to predictively deduce possible future events was even higher! ''Although I lost my prophetic ability, this kind of deductive ability is more suitable for my current situation!'' Marvin felt overjoyed and confident, and at the same time, he was even more grateful to that girl that had given him her Fate Power. He had already known that this was a very substantial gift, but he hadn''t thought that it would be this valuable. The Plane''s care, an overpowered deductive ability. After experiencing its usage himself, Marvin understood why it had always felt like he was being seen through when Lorie looked at him. When meticulous logic and deep thoughts became instinct, his ability to calculate and process things became as accurate as a machine. The only problem remaining was gathering information. As long as he had enough information, Marvin would even be able to extrapolate the future of the world! ... Naturally, the amount of information needed for that couldn''t be held in Marvin''s brain. But regardless, it was an extremely powerful addition for Marvin. His strength became more balanced, while at the same time, he no longer depended only on his gaming experience. For his first revelation, he successfully deduced that the most important part of Feinan''s South was currently Rocky Mountain. Those people wearing black masks were part of the Dark Clan, and their invasion was a meticulous plot by the Twin Goddesses. Otherwise, that abandoned land wouldn''t appear above Rocky Mountain for no reason. Marvin had been puzzled before: How did the Underdark Winter trigger such event, striking yet another powerful blow against Rocky Mountain? After all, in addition to the southwest area, there were many other exits from the Underdark to the surface. But this time, the monsters all decided to attack Rocky Mountain, as if there were a hand in the back, pushing them in that direction. Through his calculations, he also guessed that the mastermind was the Queen of Spiders. As one who had great influence in the Underdark, it was unknown was kind of agreement she had reached with the one in the Eternal Frozen Spring to have the Dark Specters attack Hope City! This was clearly not good news for Marvin. He only knew that the Three Sisters were envied by the Gods, especially the Goddesses, and most of all, the Twin Goddesses. The Queen of Spiders simply didn''t show herself in the game. But now it seemed that what was visible was only the tip of the iceberg. The real plot might have already been planned out back when Clarke led her army to attack Rocky Mountain. All of this in order to weaken Rocky Mountain''s power. If not for the Three Sisters showing their incredible strength, especially Jessica''s heaven-defying display, Rocky Mountain might have already crumbled. Of course, it had also helped that Marvin had gotten involved. In short, in the following days, even if Marvin solved the problem of the Eternal Frozen Spring, Hope City wouldn''t remain peaceful! The Three Sisters were cared for by the Plane, but that would also definitely attract the jealousy of others. Perhaps in the Gods'' eyes, it was even more important to eliminate them than it was to get rid of Marvin. They might be willing to come to a compromise with others, but they had to eliminate the Fate Sorceresses! These might have been the real thoughts of all the New Gods. Marvin couldn''t help but force a wan smile. He could now be considered half a Fate Sorcerer. This was certainly something that he wouldn''t be able to keep hidden, so he might also be blacklisted by the New Gods. Especially since he previously blew up the Shadow Prince''s God Realm and slaughtered Dark Phoenix... His status was enough to make the Gods restless. Since they were enemies, Marvin would continue to face them. They chose to try to break through Rocky Mountain''s defenses, and Marvin would definitely fight against all those who coveted this place. ... Time passed very quickly. In a blink, four days had already passed. In the current situation, time was very valuable. Not only was Marvin getting fidgety, but Jessica was even more worried because Hope City was still being encircled. But they knew that if they couldn''t successfully get a member on the Underdark United Council, the two would most likely throw their lives away when they finally challenged the Final Ghost Mother. They had to join forces with the Council to get rid of that frightening existence in the Eternal Frozen Spring! But when Raven came back, she brought good news and bad news. The good news was that she truly managed to become a secondary member of the Underdark United Council and was able to ask around about the small group of Legends. The bad news was... That group of Legends had already left in secret a week ago! ... "The Council spread some misleading news before. I only heard about it now, everything was done covertly," Raven quickly explained. "They will reach the Andes Snow Mountains in three days and then attack the Eternal Frozen Spring¡­" Marvin glanced at Jessica and saw that her face was full of despair. They had waited for so long for such a piece of information?! The Underdark was a very complex place. Even if the two were Legends with incomparable speed, if they wanted to catch up to that team of Legends, that would be nearly impossible. "So you mean that I can only entrust a group of Underdark freaks with the task of eradicating an even freakier monster?" Jessica was in a bad mood. Raven felt helpless about the matter. Marvin pondered for a moment before quickly asking, "Give me the information first." "Can you forge an extra order from the Council? Something that would show that Jessica and I are reinforcements sent by the Council to help¡­" Raven looked at Marvin somewhat doubtfully. "This should be possible, as it''s not very difficult to make such a secret order, given my current position. However, isn''t it impossible for Master to catch up to them? Marvin smiled as he confidently asserted, "Naturally, I have my ways." "How long will it take you to forge a secret order?" Raven considered it for a few seconds and then answered, "An hour." Marvin turned to Jessica. "See you at the stronghold''s western gate in an hour." Jessica frowned. "The Andes Snow Mountains don''t have any sort of Teleportation Array nearby, or any kind of wormhole that can be used to get there." Marvin nodded as he responded, "That is true." "But I''m still confident that we can catch up to them within three days." "We will take the [Deep River]." Upon hearing these words, Raven shuddered and went pale! Chapter 614: Deep River Chapter 614: Deep River Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation "The Deep River?" Jessica keenly noticed the change in Raven''s expression and asked in a confused voice, "Where is it?" Raven muttered in fright, "It is the most terrifying place in the entire Underdark!" "Although it has been written in some ancient books that the Deep River connects the entire Underdark, and that by using it, one could travel between almost any two places in the Underdark, that place is still too dangerous." "It''s commonly believed that some monsters from the Astral Plane are sealed in the Deep River. Many people who have gone to explore it ended up disappearing forever." She looked at Marvin with worry. Raven''s mind was being controlled by the Book of Nalu, but it didn''t actually prevent Raven from having her own thoughts, as long as she didn''t plot against Marvin or act against his interests. Normally, the Book of Nalu only bound her like a contract, making Marvin the owner of these "puppets" that would follow his orders and intentions. When required, the Book of Nalu would completely take them over too. For Raven and the others, Marvin came first. If Marvin died, their souls would immediately be swallowed by the Book of Nalu! It could be said that only if Marvin remained alive would they be able to at least keep this half-independent state. Her instincts told her to stop Marvin from going to the Deep River. But the ridiculous part was that Marvin was her master, so she couldn''t actually go against his whims. Thus, her face became unsightly, as she couldn''t figure out what to do. She could only tell Jessica what she knew, in hopes that the Fate Sorceress would choose to back out and decide on another course of action. But to Raven''s despair, despite her trying to impress upon them the terror of the river, not only Marvin unfazed, not seeing any reason to change his plan, but even Jessica seemed to agree with him. Perhaps those two felt like there was nothing too dangerous for them in this world anymore? In the end, Raven could only cope with it. Under Marvin''s arrangements, she quickly dealt with her part of the plan. She needed some time to forge a secret document, after all. As a captive of the Book of Nalu, she could only execute Marvin''s orders as he wished. ... There were shadows flickering on the walls of the cave, and occasionally, a few clumps of glowing moss floated past them. But they were repelled by the powerful ability of the Fate Sorceress. Perhaps their aura was too powerful, because on the entire way so far, they hadn''t met a single Dark Specter. The Ghost Barrier that Marvin and Jessica had just mastered had yet to have a chance to shine. After getting hold of the forged document, Marvin and Jessica started chasing after the group of Legends. In normal circumstances, they wouldn''t have been able to catch up to them. But the Deep River was a very unusual place. Even Jessica, who had frequently dealt with creatures of the Underdark, didn''t know about it. Only the leaders of the Underdark knew about the Deep River. The so-called Deep River was a broad and endless river. Some even wondered whether it might be a sea whose depths led into lower planes like the Abyss, Hell, or the Negative Energy Plane. The Underdark was a region under Feinan, and those on the surface often thought that the Underdark was the lowest part of Feinan. But in fact, only a small number of people knew that the true lowest part of Feinan was the Deep River. The Underdark was under Feinan, and the Deep River was under the Underdark! Its central point was even deeper than that of the River Styx. Even in the eyes of the Underdark''s leaders, the Deep River was one of the forbidden areas that no one was to approach, along with the Eternal Frozen Spring. It was normal for even Legends to disappear after going there. The ancient myths, coupled with the real and existent danger, cast a mysterious veil over the Deep River. Marvin dared to believe that no one in this world knew more about the Deep River than he did. Although he hadn''t experienced it himself, he had learnt most of the information about the Deep River from a trailer. Relying on the power of his newfound Wisdom, the information sorted itself out in his mind. Many fuzzy memories became clearer, and he could review and manipulate these memories. The reason that the Deep River was so frightening had nothing to do with the mysterious myths. There was only one source of danger, a Crypt Monster. ''A boss on the level of a Mid God¡­ the remains of an ancient Evil God.'' As a large palm reaching out from the dark, expansive river appeared in Marvin''s mind, he felt a bit of excitement. According to the official explanation, this Crypt Monster could challenge mid-level Gods! The Crypt Monster had always been slumbering in the Deep River since ancient times. Many people tried to explore the Deep River, but they didn''t even die from waking the Crypt Monster; it was just the monster''s reflexive fighting instinct! So many Legends tried to adventure through the Deep River, but ended up disappearing¡­ And they died from a monster that was sleeping! This showed how strong it was! But Marvin didn''t have any plans to retreat. He had an idea in mind. When he worked together with Jessica, they were probably one of the most powerful duos in the world. Even Divine Servants would be easily killed if they came to be obstructive. Although the Crypt Monster was troublesome and was at the level of a Mid God, it still only had the intelligence of a wild creature and could only fight based on instinct. In other words, the Boss hidden in the Deep River was actually a powerful but brainless enemy. This kind of Boss was what Marvin liked killing most of all. Since it was powerful, that he would obtain great rewards from killing it. And since it was brainless, it would have many exploitable flaws. As he saw it, this Crypt Monster was just a meal to be eaten. He also wanted to see how much of a distance there was between him and a Mid God! If he couldn''t get rid of a God when joining hands with the most powerful Fate Sorceress, then once the Universe Magic Pool broke, he would only be able to wait for his death. This battle would be an invaluable experience. In fact, even if he hadn''t been in a hurry to settle the issue of the Eternal Frozen Spring, Marvin would probably still have tried to convince Jessica to go kill the Crypt Monster, partially for his own goals, and partially because it really would save time. In all of Feinan, there was no enemy more suitable for him to practice against right now. There was that existence in a glacier in the North that had been heavily injured by O''Brien. She was the descendant of an Ancient God and had outstanding intelligence, making Marvin feel that she inevitably still had some tricks left. Thus, he decided not to deal with the Azure Matriarch for now. But that woman would be exterminated sooner or later, when there was time. ... On the way, Marvin described his plan. Jessica certainly had no intention to avoid the fight. She was a very fierce woman, her [Power] made one of the most indomitable forces in the world. There was nowhere that she didn''t dare go. The only doubt in her mind was¡­''How could Marvin have gotten so much information about this?'' Chapter 615: Tacit Understanding Chapter 615: Tacit Understanding Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In Jessica''s eyes, Marvin was an extremely mysterious guy. When he had helped fight off Clarke''s invasion, his strength hadn''t been nearly as impressive. He had still yet to become a Legend at the time. However, by relying on a specialized spear, he was able to kill Clarke. This was enough for Jessica to feel some respect for him. And the strange actions of her younger sister Lorie made Jessica increasingly more curious. She knew Lorie very well. Her Wisdom power gave her great intelligence, and the ability to recognize those who would be very outstanding. For Lorie to take a fancy to a man, there definitely had to be something very different about him. Later on, this was shown to be correct as Marvin''s rate of growth was outrageously fast, becoming a Legend in a short time, establishing a Sanctuary, killing a God... From a certain point of view, Jessica felt that Marvin was more of a "Child of the Plane" than she was! There was no doubt that there was a huge secret behind his rise. Lorie surely understood something about it, but she didn''t say anything. Jessica didn''t understand it, but she chose to believe in her younger sister. And choosing to believe in her meant also choosing to believe in Marvin. This bond of trust was very valuable, so with regards to the information, Jessica just mentioned it casually and didn''t go any deeper. Marvin felt torn. He could see Jessica''s show of trust in him, but he couldn''t say that he was someone who had transmigrated from another world, could he? He thought about it and decided that he could only attribute the information to the Pearl Tower. After all, the Three Sisters knew that he had a good relationship with the Pearl Tower. Although he hadn''t visited Mark 47 for a long time, he had headed to the Pearl Tower after helping fight off Clarke and had gained the ability to enter the tower on a whim. The Pearl Tower held all kinds of secrets about Feinan, so if Marvin''s information came from Pearl Tower, then everything made sense. Jessica easily accepted this explanation, and Marvin waved his hand a bit guiltily, gesturing that he would lead the way. The two sped up, one behind the other. The tunnel soon began to narrow, and the air temperature was behaving erratically. It was alternating between being hot and cold, and they were seeing fewer and fewer creatures around. This all meant that they were getting closer to the core of the world. Marvin explored the path meticulously as they continued to proceed deeper down. The Deep River could be found from almost any corner of the Underdark. All that one needed to do to reach it was keep going downward. Most of the areas that the Underdark''s Races lived in would have warning signs along the paths that led deeper. Marvin only needed to find these warning signs and follow the path rather than heed their advice. ... "This should be the last warning sign." Marvin pointed at a sign written in Duergar Language not too far away that meant ¨CDanger Area¨C. He and Jessica had fought side by side this whole time. Though the girl was shorter by half a head, she was a lot more domineering than Marvin was. Her eyes darted around, looking everywhere. Right now, they were in front of a suspension bridge. The bridge was very old, and they could see that the planks on it were basically already rotten. They would likely shatter upon contact. The Duergar warning sign was just a stone in front of the suspension bridge with the words carved upon it. On the other side of the suspension bridge, Marvin could see a narrow cave. It was different from most of the other caves that they had travelled through in the Underdark because it clearly had been formed naturally rather than being man-made. The two of them looked into the depths of the cave, and the darkness within seemed quite chilly for some reason. But ironically, the temperature of their surroundings was extremely high. Because magma was flowing under the suspension bridge. An extremely magnificent blue flower was blooming in between cracks in some hardened magma. It looked so lofty and affected people. "[Fiend Whisper], a rare and precious flower. In all of Feinan, only a few of them grow, and only in the Underdark." Marvin felt pleasantly surprised. But he didn''t make a move, instead looking around while continuing to explain, "Usually, there would be a few Lava Monsters around¡­" Jessica understood what Marvin was hinting at. "You pick the flower, if there are monsters, I''ll deal with them," she firmly suggested. She was full of confidence. Marvin didn''t argue. Fiend Whisper was very useful because it was the bane of all lifeforms with Divine Source! He didn''t expect to be fortunate enough to find such a rare treasure here. With this in hand, dealing with the Crypt Monster would be a lot easier. Without further words, he jumped down into the precipice! His movements were incredibly graceful as he glided through the air before gently reaching for the gorgeous flower. At that time, some things suddenly burst out of the magma causing some of it to spray into the air, and a few huge shadows pounced at Marvin! Marvin was unperturbed, his movements not influenced at all. The Alchemy Box appeared in his hands while he had his feet planted against the wall of the precipice, keeping him firmly in place. [Low Flight]. The ability from the Dense Blood Nucleus was being put to good use here. Marvin was standing perpendicular against the wall as he manipulated the Alchemy Box to take out a delicate pair of scissors. "Snap!" The rhizome of the beautiful flower was cut, and soon, the flower''s petals started withering. Marvin moved quickly and placed the flower into the Alchemy Box! The Alchemy Box could conserve medicinal herbs and was especially useful for keeping rare and uncommon reagents while preventing them from losing their medicinal properties. After completing this, Marvin raised his head. He noticed Jessica still standing in the same place, with the corpses of many Lava Monsters near her. He laughed because it gave such a surreal feeling. After putting away the Alchemy Box, he used the Flight Witchcraft and floated back up, returning to Jessica''s side. "All settled?" Jessica casually asked. Marvin nodded. "Let''s go. After crossing that tunnel, the Deep River shouldn''t be much further." Jessica nodded in acquiescence. The two looked like long-time partners that worked together perfectly as they proceeded toward the depths of the Underdark. On the way, they met several more powerful monsters, but with their powerful coordination, none of these monsters were able to resist! The Fate Sorceress and the Ruler of the Night simply swept through everything! Marvin had paired up with many people in the game for different objectives, but he had never felt so comfortable with it before. Jessica was simply his most perfect partner. They had a tacit understanding of everything that felt so natural. She didn''t say much and her actions were very firm. Regardless of what monster they encountered, she would go fight it directly while Marvin would roam around, observe, and then strike a critical blow on it. Their strengths and weaknesses complemented each other perfectly. And as they fought together more, their cooperation was becoming more and more seamless. In this trip to the Underdark, having such a perfect partner was the warmest encouragement for both of them. ... In the endless darkness, devoid of all light. The deadly and silent river that was flowing slowly nearby as a lonely silhouette stood on the shore. He walked to one side while muttering, ''I really didn''t expect it to go that way¡­ The Divine Prophecy is spot-on, as expected.'' ''The Ruler of the Night and Fate Sorceress duo is indeed problematic. A sleeping Crypt Monster definitely won''t be able to block their path.'' ''But what if it''s an awakened and crazy Crypt Monster?'' ''Traitors... Being silenced in the darkness is the most lenient judgement for you¡­'' Chapter 616: Darkness Chapter 616: Darkness Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The dark river water seemed as black as ink, perfectly melding with the rest of the always-dark Underdark. Although the other rivers in the Underdark also tended to be quite dark, there would usually be some bioluminescent aquatic plants that would serve to brighten the area to some extent. But here, everything seemed to have been swallowed up. The true power of Darksight could only be displayed in this kind of location. Marvin was like a fish in water as they travelled along the dark river. They were steering a small boat, following the current. Jessica was a Fate Sorceress, so she could naturally adjust her perception and use various other methods see and otherwise know about her surroundings. But because of the unusual qualities of the Deep River, she definitely wasn''t equal to Marvin here when it came to how well they could see. At the same time, they had a sort of unfathomable feeling. It made Jessica feel rather depressed. In fact, anybody that reached this place would have this same oppressive feeling. It came from pressure. This was the lowest place in the plane, and it was filled with an indescribable pressure. An ordinary person simply couldn''t have reached such a deep location on their own power. The most likely result for any who tried would be to faint on the way there. Although this kind of pressure couldn''t injure Legend powerhouses, it would still make them uneasy and impatient. That place was too quiet, after all. Besides the constant sound of running water, it felt as if all other sounds had been unfathomably swallowed by a monster. Time seemed to have lost its meaning. They could only feel the river and the air, while all else was nothing more than darkness. Fortunately, both of them had extremely high Willpower, otherwise, in this situation, it would be very easy to fall prey to an illusion. This was already the second day of their trip through the Deep River. With Marvin taking the lead, the two smoothly made it through the Underdark and reached one of the extremes of the Plane, the Deep River. The Deep River flowed very fast. By Marvin''s estimate, they would reach the Crypt Monster''s area in at most half a day. As long as they managed to cross that area, the Andes Snow Mountains would be within reach. During their first day of travel, Marvin and Jessica only communicated intermittently, while most of the time was spent in silence. Even so, they were still very composed. Marvin sat at the front of the small boat, coldly looking into the distant darkness. His mind felt extremely clear. In this uninhabited and forsaken place, there shouldn''t be any threat they couldn''t take care of together. But somehow, he had a faint feeling, an ominous feeling. Like a throbbing little beast continuously irritating his ears. This was a dangerous premonition. ''Danger is normal, but what''s up with this feeling?'' Marvin''s Wisdom Gift made his thoughts become unprecedentedly clear. It also made him have a faint feeling of being able to see things to come, like Divination. He faintly noticed that this danger was something outside his realm of knowledge. This idea confused him. Outside his knowledge? This place still had something more frightening than the Crypt Monster? In theory, this was almost impossible. But Marvin didn''t just carelessly dismiss the possibility. He knew that his own arrival had already greatly changed this world! The Eternal Frozen Spring had burst ahead of time¡­ Then perhaps, the Crypt Monster recovering ahead of time wasn''t out of the question either. But there wouldn''t be any issues as long as they made sufficient preparations. ... In the pitch-black darkness, Jessica''s voice faintly floated over. "I hate darkness." Marvin involuntarily chuckled, "Most people do." "The night snatched our parents," Jessica calmly explained, "so I dislike the darkness more than most people." Marvin''s mood sank. This was the first time he''d ever heard Jessica talk about that story. Among the Three Fate Sisters, Jessica was definitely the most powerful one. Although she was outstandingly beautiful, very few people would look at her as a woman. When a mighty figure''s strength reached a certain stage, they would become a symbol or a halo in others'' eyes, no longer just a person. They respected her, maybe revered her, or possibly loathed her, but no one understood the real her. After all, counting carefully, Jessica should only be a young woman that was twenty years of age. It was such a young woman that supported the southwestern corner of the continent primarily by herself. Even Marvin felt some reverence for Jessica. But when she said those words, that feeling suddenly changed. It was replaced by a difficult-to-express pity. Marvin searched through his memory all his experiences in the Feinan Continent game but surprisingly didn''t come up with anything that concerned the lives of the Three Fate Sisters before the events of the game! Those three seemed to have suddenly emerged from Rocky Mountain, so elegant and refined that they shouldn''t have even been from there. It was as if the word "parents" didn''t exist for them. Many people were convinced of this. For Fate Sorceresses¡­ If you had to name their parents, shouldn''t it be the Plane? This was the conclusion that most people came to. But it wasn''t so. ... "Lorie had just been born when they passed away. That was a year filled with disasters, and Kate was almost secretly killed by someone near the river shore¡­" Jessica''s voice sounded very calm, as if the story was unrelated to her. But Marvin could hear the sadness and frustration in her tone. Such a strong young woman was still a young woman, after all. Thus, he gently placed his hand on the back of her hand. Ice cold. This was abnormal! Marvin was startled. But before he could react, Jessica suddenly raised her head, staring at Marvin, "Do you know?" "My parents died on a pitch-black night¡­" Marvin frowned. As the atmosphere became heavy, he suddenly said, "First of all..." But Jessica fiercely interrupted, "You want to know how they died?" Marvin''s mind felt a bit sluggish at her unexpected question as he stared at her curiously. In the darkness, Jessica''s eyes were like bright pearls. Jessica looked straight at Marvin and murmured, "I killed them." The atmosphere instantly froze. Marvin shook, his mind coming to a standstill for an instant! At that same moment, Jessica grabbed the side of the boat with one hand and shoved Marvin away with the other! The entire boat capsized, and water flew in all directions! Jessica''s movement was too quick for Marvin to react in his surprised state! Marvin came to a standstill in mid-air, squinting to see through the spray! He could see a strange, four-limbed humanoid shadow that was lying on its stomach on the hull of the boat! If not for Jessica, Marvin might not have noticed it. Marvin''s expression became rather unsightly. ''What is that thing?'' Chapter 617: An Enigmatic Foe Chapter 617: An Enigmatic Foe Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Jessica''s attack was extremely fierce. Just as that shadow appeared, she was already slashing down viciously with her right hand shaped into a karate chop! But the shadow suddenly turned its head behind its back. Marvin''s head tingled. This was a faceless person! Jessica remained unmoved, continuing her attacks. With the support of her Fate Power, her attack speed was extremely high! That strange person simply couldn''t escape the onslaught of attacks from the Fate Sorceress! "Crash!" On the ice-cold water, the sturdy boat and the strange person were cut into pieces by the torrent of Fate Power. Waves formed on the river from the soundwave, and a low cry could faintly be heard in the darkness. As Jessica and Marvin watched in surprise, the shadow suddenly turned into a multitude of droplets. Each water drop turned into a silver fish, and they all fell into the water one after the other, swimming toward the depths of the Deep River! This time, it was Jessica''s turn to be stunned. Although she had been able to the lifeform underneath, she didn''t think it would bring about such a strange scene. This was the first time her Fate Power didn''t kill her enemy despite landing such a clean hit! Her eyes were instantly glued to those fish. ... "Not a monster! It''s a person." But while Jessica was hesitating, Marvin reacted. This was a kind of Divine Spell. It had originated from a God making their own version of Major Shapechanging. Later on, because the effect was too outstanding, many Gods started copying it. This person was at least at the level of a Divine Servant. Marvin fiercely jumped out from the darkness, and after somersaulting in the air, a Royal Griffin appeared above the Deep River! The aura of this powerful Legendary creature blanketed the area. The Royal Griffin''s appearance lit the surrounding waters. Those silver fish had no place to hide now! Marvin shrieked as he dove for the water''s surface, ignoring the other twitchy fish and directly pounced on one of them! "Crash!" The surface of the water was torn open. The Royal Griffin''s sharp claws grabbed an ice-cold silver fish. It didn''t seem any different from the other fish. But Marvin could see that this was the core of the enemy! Royal Griffins had extremely powerful eyesight, able to see through many disguises and transformations. Although those clones seemed perfectly identical, it was still inferior to a cheat-level skill like Origami. Marvin only glanced at them and the Doppelgangers became like air to him. He grabbed that silver fish tightly, but who would have thought that the fish would explode on its own! "Boom!" Marvin felt a fierce pain in his claws and was almost unable to maintain his form! "Careful!" Jessica arrived in a flash to help, and Marvin took advantage of that to recover his Human shape. Jessica grabbed him out of the air. The two of them looked coldly at the river''s surface, but now, the Deep River was quiet once again. Those silver fish didn''t seem ordinary. His enemy apparently had already fled. Marvin''s legs were still hurting. There were few things in the world that could harm a Legend''s body. "Even the main body was a Doppelganger." Marvin seemed quite irritated. Jessica nodded seriously. Those other silver fish were certainly clones of the main body, but when Marvin grabbed the supposed core, it turned out to be yet another clone. The real enemy might actually be far away. This Doppelganger was most likely a [gift] left for them by the enemy! It was even more probable that the enemy was probing him. Marvin solemnly remarked, "This was a Divine Spell. That person is at least on the level of Divine Servants." Jessica nodded as she agreed, "I know, but I can''t discern anything, I have no idea where they went." They checked their surroundings once more, and after making sure that there was truly nothing there, they could only forge ahead. However, Marvin was already thinking about this mysterious enemy''s identity. ''Strange long limbs¡­ Black shadow¡­ Sticking to the boat¡­'' Twisting pictures appeared before his eyes. Suddenly, a scene appeared before his eyes. Black Dragon Clarke was leading the attack on Hope City, while a black-clothed Apostle chanted a spell. Tess! Marvin suddenly remembered her name! "The Black Dragon God¡­" Marvin mumbled. Jessica froze. "The Black Dragon God? Are you sure?" Marvin pointed at his head, muttering, "Wisdom." He knew this was only based on intuition and was guess, or perhaps a prediction. But he chose to believe in his intuition and trust the ability Lorie had given him. Noticeable surprise appeared in Jessica''s eyes. "You can use the power of Wisdom?" Marvin nodded. Jessica opened her eyes wide, not saying anything. Inwardly, she was very shocked! ''Marvin was actually able to master Wisdom?'' Learning the abilities of a Fate Sorceress was no mean feat. Normally, even if someone received Lorie''s Fate Power, they would only get some passive effects and the Fate Power''s most basic abilities. An advanced power like Wisdom, how could it manifest in an ordinary person''s body? ''If he is telling the truth¡­'' Jessica looked at Marvin with an increasingly intense stare. ... "Oh, right." Marvin suddenly spoke again. "What you just said to me, it was to make the enemy negligent?" Marvin was referring to their conversation just before the fighting broke out. He had been baffled just now. Why would Jessica suddenly start talking about her past? But now that he thought about it, she might have been intentionally trying to create an atmosphere that would grab the attention of the hiding enemy. What she said before had probably been fabricated. Jessica clearly told Marvin, "It was in order to trick the enemy." "But¡­ Those were also facts." Marvin suddenly felt a chill. He looked Jessica up and down grimly. Jessica was still calm and collected, not what one would expect of a person who had just admitted to killing her parents. Marvin probingly asked, "Why?" Jessica''s eyes glistened as many indescribable emotions flashed past. "Want to know?" "Yes." "Help me kill that monster in the Eternal Frozen Spring, and I''ll let you know." "..." Marvin remained silent. Why did Jessica want to keep the suspense? He thought Jessica was always very straightforward, and that she wouldn''t have minded just telling the story. But it''s not like he was dissatisfied. Now wasn''t really the time to listen to a story. Danger lurked everywhere in the Deep River. They had just been attacked, so they needed to remain alert in case that unknown enemy showed up again. ''The Black Dragon God''s Divine Servant¡­'' ''Looks like the Black Dragon God infiltrated the Underdark deeper than I thought.'' ''Moveover, there is only one other person who knows about this operation¡­'' Marvin''s face turned cold. ''Dark Elf Raven!'' Chapter 618: Martyr (1) Chapter 618: Martyr (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin''s heart felt a bit heavy. He carefully inspected the Book of Nalu and found that there were no discrepancies in particular. Common sense dictated that Raven couldn''t betray him. Even if she fell into some unexpected situation, under the influence of the Book of Nalu, there should be no way for her to turn against him. But Marvin didn''t know if the Gods had any special methods to get information from Raven in spite of the Book of Nalu. After all, even though this Artifact was very powerful and mysterious, it was still only an item. Those people attacking the Universe Magic Pool were real Gods! ... But he wouldn''t be surprised if the Black Dragon God was the one behind this attack. He and Marvin held rather deep enmity toward each other. As a Black Dragon that managed to ascend to Godhood, the Black Dragon God had it pretty hard. Because of his race and alignment, it was very difficult for him to gather Faith in Feinan. Even after the Great Calamity, when the Gods entered Feinan, the Black Dragon God didn''t have many opportunities. If he were the only Dragon God still in this world, it would be fine. Unfortunately, the former Chromatic Dragon God didn''t die. He was now masquerading as Evil Spirit Overlord Tidomas and ruling the 2nd Evil Spirit World. As long as he was there, the Black Dragon God would never dare to step out and try to get a share of the Dragon Race''s territory. He could only rope in his own Black Dragon Race. But, tragically for them, there were almost no Black Dragons left in Feinan. All the Black Dragons had been cleanly killed by Marvin except for one, Izaka, who had become Marvin''s mount! Looking at it that way, it was no wonder that the Black Dragon God decided to attack. As long as they knew who the enemy was, dealing with the problem would be a lot easier. Marvin quickly considered the best course of action. For the moment, at least, it didn''t matter too much how the Black Dragon God had found out about his plan. The Gods always had various means, Raven might not have betrayed him at all. The Black Dragon God might have used some of his Divine Source for a specialized Divination that could track his movements. In any case, he could only speculate about that for the moment. The Black Dragon God also had a certain amount of influence in the Underdark. Currently, the most important matter was figuring out what kind of opponent the enemy had sent and what kind of preparations to make. From the previous fight, it could be seen that the shadowy figure was unwilling to fight both of them. Even if it was a Clone, it seemed only prepared to trail them and escape if it was caught. Marvin was a bit puzzled as he considered this. The hatred between and the Black Dragon God was so huge, so how could he retreat from a fight? The only explanation was that there was a bigger scheme at hand, or a trap waiting for him. Marvin shared his thoughts with Jessica and the latter agreed with his inferences. "As you said, it makes plenty of sense for the Black Dragon God to hate us to the bones." "But you might have forgotten something: Our synergy is quite formidable. Even a Divine Servant of the Black Dragon God wouldn''t be able to resist us." "The Universe Magic Pool has yet to completely shatter. For now, these Gods might at most be able to conduct some rituals and allow a few Angels to descend. But this technique requires the use of many infants, and besides the church of Dawn and Protection in the North, the other Gods shouldn''t have this kind of ability." "So the Black Dragon God would be able to send some Divine Servants of decent strength at most. But not ones that are too powerful. After all, if they were too powerful, it would lead to a backlash from the Plane Will." "That person wouldn''t be able to beat us in a fight, and thus there is nothing to be afraid of," Jessica said, calmly concluding her analysis. Marvin nodded. "My only apprehension was that he was quite skilled at hiding. I didn''t even notice him initially." "Also¡­" He hesitated for a moment before muttering, "What if he caused a problem with the Crypt Monster?" ... Marvin''s worry wasn''t baseless. From the moment that the strange figure showed itself, he kept thinking about what the assailant''s goal was. The combination of the Ruler of the NIght and the Fate Sorceress was enough to sweep through half of the Underdark. They wouldn''t even have to consider an insignificant Divine Servant! If the other side was more powerful, it most likely would have made a move already. It might have only been a probe. Perhaps it didn''t feel confident enough in its ability to fight such an overbearing duo. If it couldn''t win there with the element of surprise, then it likely wouldn''t be able to do so anywhere else. Marvin surmised that there were only two opportunities for that enemy: the Crypt Monster''s territory and the Eternal Frozen Spring. He didn''t consider the latter for the time being. Surely the Black Dragon God''s Divine Servant wouldn''t be foolish enough to enter the Eternal Frozen Spring. It was such a risky place, and doing so would make it likely to suffer a loss. ''Then it''s the Crypt Monster?'' Marvin furrowed his brows as plans starting to arrange themselves in his mind. The dark river continued flowing along extremely quickly. And they were gradually getting closer to the coldness. When a loud banging sound echoed, Marvin was roused from his thoughts. "No way." Jessica calmly jumped down from the boat. She landed on the brittle layer of ice and saw that the dark river was still flowing below it. But the further ahead they looked, the more deeply frozen it seemed to be. "The Deep River froze?" Marvin clenched his teeth. This shouldn''t be able to happen to the Deep River''s waters. How big of an incident had befallen the Eternal Frozen Spring? Could it be that the seal had already fully collapsed? If the Final Ghost Mother was able to control the heart of the Eternal Frozen Spring, then even if he held the Demon Subduing Sword, the odds of success wouldn''t be too good! Regardless, they still had to advance step by step. They would first settle the problem in front of them. Marvin thought for a moment before telling Jessica, "I''ll take the lead. The Black Dragon God''s main target should be me." Without waiting for a response, he went ahead and quickly sped across the frozen river. Jessica frowned but didn''t refuse. Instead, she used her Fate Power and slowly melded her body into the darkness. On this ice-cold river, two indistinct shadows were approaching one of the most dangerous places in this world. ... "They''re coming." A man was sitting cross-legged under a huge icicle. Darkness was his eye. Thus, he was everywhere. He had countless clones, so losing just one didn''t matter. It was only a scale. The man slowly stood up, his gaze fixed into the darkness toward the east. He could see faintly see Marvin speeding across the surface of the ice. He would reach this place in an hour at most. ''Another one? Hidden?'' He squinted, revealing a monstrous smile. Then, his wide, black robe suddenly floated up, and his expression became very fanatical: "There is no use in hiding!" "Today, you''ll be buried in the darkness!" The icicle behind him shattered quietly and slowly slid down, exposing a sharp, sinister claw. Chapter 619: Martyr (2) Chapter 619: Martyr (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the sky above, the distorted crystal walls were slowly tightening. A dome was still resisting the attacks flying down at that beautiful land. A lonely figure was still persevering. "I can''t hold it¡­" He had a bitter smile on his face. Outside the Universe Magic Pool, there were a few dozen New Gods! He was certain that if he fought them one at a time in duels, he would be able to get rid of most of them. But now he was alone. Eric died in battle, the South Guardian, who was also known as the Great Elven King, died in battle, and the nameless old North Guardian died in battle... Only he was left in the end. He was the Immortal Cloud Monk and had always had the appearance of a calm youth. But right now, the hair at his temples was graying. He had overused his power. The Universe Magic Pool was also about to dry up. This was the final struggle. He glanced behind him at the scarred land, which was still just as beautiful in his eyes. It was like a former lover. When too close, one couldn''t see her grace, but on the verge of leaving, one would suddenly feel stunned by her allure. It was like seeing her for the first time again. Longevity... He turned his head while smiling, calmly facing over 20 indifferent and aloof Gods. Then, his hair started visibly growing out from his head! The strange shock of black hair grew and a powerful vitality burst out. The last battle. As if feeling his determination, the Universe Magic Pool began to send out power. The last layer of the crystalline wall twisted and warped, and time started becoming chaotic. The defensive barriers of the Gods were seriously affected! They all felt some respect. But they didn''t retreat. This was a war. War had nothing to do with right or wrong, only one''s interests. They had no reason to retreat. Countless lights burst onto the dome, and in the end, all the power fused together. At that moment, the Universe shuddered. The three Great Gods turned into meteors, rushing down with great force! And that one man ultimately disappeared in the flow of time. Mankind''s last Guardian had departed! The remaining Gods cheered. The Universe Magic Pool finally shattered. ... Outside the shattered Universe Magic Pool, two Gods were not too far from each other, yet not too close, but they were still quite a distance from the other Gods. "Should I be laughing at your stupidity, or should I be chiding you for your ignorance?" A woman''s cold voice rang out. Their discussion was strictly between the two of them. Standing next to her was an imposing man. "I don''t like to play with forces I can''t control," he calmly answered. "Emilia, you are taking risks." The woman disdainfully retorted, "There is no profit without risk. You have always been this narrow-minded. You actually sent a Martyr to ambush Marvin and that Fate Sorceress." "I still don''t understand your God Realm, but getting such a Martyr isn''t easy right? If you nurture him carefully, he might become a well-known figure among Divine Servants. But you just sent him like that. Such a waste." The Black Dragon God coldly growled, "My people don''t need your concern, and I also don''t need your help to build my God Realm." "The Martyr was born for this. I want Marvin to pay a huge price. He slaughtered my people, I can''t forgive him." "He won''t kill Marvin," sneered Emilia. "The Crypt Monster is also a troublesome creature. You should be like me, the enemy of my enemy can become a temporary friend." The Black Dragon God warned, "How many of our people did your friend eat?" "You are simply playing with a power you cannot control. The Final Ghost Mother isn''t a being from this world. Of course she would accept your help, and then use it to sweep through the entire Underdark!" "We are Gods, our arrival isn''t to cause destruction for its own sake, but for rebirth." Emilia snapped back, "The World Ending Twin Snakes once planned to destroy the world. I also cooperated with them, but so what?" "Those who want to destroy the world would obviously have to face those who want to save it. Perhaps the Final Ghost Mother was able to successfully swallow a few planes, but this is Feinan!" "As long as that one is there, no one can destroy this world." She suddenly went silent after saying this, a trace of fear flashing across her face. It was the same for the Black Dragon God. After a few moments, his eyes focused on the crystalline fragments drifting through the air. "The Universe Magic Pool finally shattered." "Now, there is nothing that can cover our eyes." He glanced into the depths of the Underdark. That pious Martyr was standing on the ice, calmly waiting for the arrival of his enemies. The Gods were clearly overjoyed with their success. But suddenly, a frightening roar reverberated in the Gods'' hearts! This roar rang through the entire Universe. Feinan, Hell, the Abyss, the God Realms, the Astral Sea, the Negative Energy Plane, and even the Underworld! Everyone felt a shiver from the sound of that roar. Because this was the sound of a real Destroyer! All the Gods subconsciously looked toward the Void. Under the Astral Plane, in the darkness that even Gods couldn''t look at, an enormous shadow was ponderously swimming over. "Fuck! What''s that Astral Beast!" "It wants to swallow Feinan!" "Damnit, that beast was definitely attracted by the shockwaves from the destruction of the Universe Magic Pool!" The Gods instantly fell into chaos! ... On the frozen river. Marvin''s footsteps suddenly ceased. He raised his head in disbelief, looking toward the cave ceiling above him. He could only feel someone''s back fading away. All the lifeforms in Feinan could feel a fierce pain, as if something precious had been taken from them. Marvin firmly clenched his fist, his complexion rather grim. He had known that this day was coming. He had known that sooner or later, the Guardians would die one after the other, and that no one could stop the Gods. The Universe Magic Pool had shattered, and the invasion of the Gods would finally unfold. Jessica suddenly appeared, sadness visible on her face, but the desire to fight was also apparent in her eyes. The past was already gone. People shouldn''t just grieve, because grief had no use. They needed to fight! This was a war that would never stop. "Are they coming in?" Jessica asked while clenching her fists. Marvin shook his head. "They still need some time." "Let''s go, there will be more troubles after we resolve the matter of the Eternal Frozen Spring¡­" "Now, let''s tear this Divine Servant of the Black Dragon God into pieces and prepare a welcoming gift for the New Gods." The killing intent in his voice became increasingly murderous. The Slaughter Domain activated. Jessica nodded as she disappeared once again. Marvin continued speeding down the river for quite a while before a black shadow appeared on a glacier not far in front of him. He smiled at Marvin: "I waited for you for a long time." Marvin slowly took out Sodom''s Blades, calmly answering, "Die." There was no need for any extra words. This was war, and such nonsense was useless. Only one of them would leave alive. He wasn''t in the mood to talk shit with this guy. "Woosh!" Post-Godly Dexterity. Sodom''s Blades turned into shadows that cut through the powerful Divine Energy and severed that person''s head. However, that head was still smiling as it rolled a few times on the ice: "I waited for you for a long time." Chapter 620: Martyr (3) Chapter 620: Martyr (3) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation His smile was a bit strange, and Marvin felt deep coldness behind him! He immediately turned around, only to see an extremely terrifying claw, slowly melting from the glacier! In the endless cold darkness, some windy sounds could be heard. But Marvin knew that they didn''t come from the wind. That was the Crypt Monster breathing! ''Damnit!'' Marvin looked at that man, annoyed. The Eternal Frozen Spring''s bursting was far out of his expectations, according to the current circumstances, the Crypt Monster should be slumbering in ice! If not for that man, Marvin and Jessica would have easily went through the territory of the Crypt Monster. He shouldn''t be able to wake up from the ice without external help. But now, that claw had already melted from the glacier. The glacier''s melting speed had sped up! The Crypt Monster could awaken anytime. "I don''t care who you are." "Since the Black Dragon God sent you to stop me, you should die." Marvin''s voice was very cold, the Cloud Monk''s fall made him very gloomy. His mind was filled with killing intent. His sentence didn''t even end before he burst out with power, going at an extreme speed! The Sodom Blades answered to his murderous killing intent and cooperated with him like never before. He only felt as if that pair of daggers had turned into a part of his body! "Woosh!" Under the shadows of the blade light, the other side simply couldn''t retaliate, he had been cut into pieces by Marvin. The strange thing was that no blood flew from his body. His head had already been cut into halves by Marvin, but under the effect of a mysterious power, it slowly healed. His face was twisted, but still with a strange smile, "I''m not afraid of death." "Or maybe, I already died at birth." Marvin froze. This guy seemed familiar. A name suddenly flashed in his mind! "Martyr?" Marvin looked at the other side in disbelief. The latter''s body pieces were gluing to each other under the effect of a powerful power. Marvin even saw his Divine Source! But the other side didn''t seem to care about its body, letting those parts messily piece themselves together. That guy looked like a doll that could be assemble and disassembled at wish! Ugly, but carrying a power that gave palpitation. A solemn look appeared on Marvin''s face. "You are knowledgeable." That man said with a smile still plastered on his face, "In this case, my death isn''t unfortunate, you are worth the price of my life." It was really a Martyr. Marvin tightly held the Sodom Blades, there was no apparent change, but he quietly moved back a few steps. "Don''t appear!" Marvin warned Jessica. After he obtained Fate Sorcerer''s abilities, he could use Fate Power to communicate with Jessica temporarily. He wasn''t very used to this, and it used a great amount of Fate Power, thus he didn''t use it during this trip until now. But it was very crucial now. "This is a Martyr¡­ These kind of people are usually lunatic¡­" Marvin quickly said, "I don''t know what he wants to do, if he wanted to wake the Crypt Monster, he would have already done it." "The situation is weird. I can handle it, keep your distances for now¡­" Jessica didn''t even have time to answer before that Martyr already said while laughing, "Warning your companion? That beautiful lady?" "Useless." "You must be very curious about what I planned, but it''s not as complicated as you think." "My only mission is to be buried in the darkness with you." "Fate Sorceress and Ruler of the Night are very troublesome¡­ But you are still humans." "This is the Underdark, there is no other entrance, I''m curious, what can you do if this space collapse?" After saying this, the Martyr had a psychotic laughter. Marvin''s heart''s tightened before saying, "You can''t do that! Even the Crypt Monster can''t." ''How could the Underdark collapse so easily?'' ''Let alone here, the Deep River. This is the bottom of the plane. Because of the crystal walls, this space had always been very stable.'' Even if he collapsed an area, with the Fate Sorceress and Ruler of the Night''s abilities, he should still be able to leave. But for some reason, he had a worrying feeling he couldn''t get rid of! "Nonsense!" Marvin clenched his teeth and slashed down! The Sodom Blades burst out with powerful firepower, but the other side didn''t even defend himself, in fact, he just let Marvin cut him. Marvin''s blades were as fast as lightning, in a few seconds, all the flesh had been cut out, the bones were sticking out, even the weird smile on the Martyr''s face was cut into pieces! But he still didn''t die! Divine Servants usually had very frightening rebirth abilities! When Marvin attacked Dark Phoenix, he killed her a least thirty times. This Martyr wouldn''t be so ridiculous, but he might need to be killed over twenty times! The number wasn''t an issue. Marvin had experience killing Gods, he knew how to handle this kind of enemy. The issue lay in the other side not retaliating! ''What is he thinking in the end?'' Marvin was getting more and more confused, but the only thing he knew was that he had to keep Jessica away. Regardless what that Martyr had planned, they couldn''t both fall into the trap. "Snap!" A sharp noise echoed from the side as a block of ice collapsed, exposing a claw piercing through the river! At the same time, the Sodom Blades pierced the Martyr''s Divine Source. At that time, the Martyr let out a shout! Golden light burst out. His body instantly recombined. He expression looked fanatical under the light. Marvin showed no quarter as he was about to keep destroying the Martyr''s restructuring body. But at that time, he suddenly found out that a golden thread was linking him and the Martyr''s Divine Source. The latter looked at Marvin with a pitiful expression, "Enjoy God''s judgement¡­ You will feel the pain." "I''ll take the first step, don''t worry, you''ll soon follow me." Then, his Divine Source started igniting. Terrifying Divine Fire came out of nowhere and burnt his body into ashes! "Rumble!" The burning Martyr was like a bomb, exploding there! A fierce pain filled every corner of Marvin''s body, his consciousness and the space around started to blur. The solid rock wall above his head began disintegrating, slowly falling down, and he could faintly hear the roar of a large creature. The most terrifying was that Marvin saw the explosion''s flames follow the golden thread and spread towards his own body! Chapter 621: Self-Immolation Fire Chapter 621: Self-Immolation Fire Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation As the roar rang out, the flames and the darkness intertwined, creating a dazzling performance. The ancient creature was roused by those stimuli, the coldness from the Eternal Frozen Spring no longer able to suppress his awakening anymore. The frozen river was melting quickly due to the scorching flames. A huge shadow was faintly visible in the darkness. And what was more worrisome was that the Martyr''s explosion temporarily rendered the surrounding space unstable. If Marvin wasn''t wrong, the Deep River, since it was at the very bottom of the plane, was the most stable part of Feinan. But the Martyr''s explosion still caused extreme damage to the area anyways. Crushed rocks, broken ice, cold wind, hot fire! The space even started distorting. The golden thread tightened even harder against Marvin''s body. He was bloody all over, but the powerful constitution granted to him by his Ruler of the Night class and his Devil Bloodline had helped him recover somewhat. However, Marvin clearly knew that if he let that Divine Fire land on his body, there would be only one end for him: Death! That was not normal Divine Fire! It was Self-Immolation Fire that came from a pious Martyr. Those flames could even kill Low Gods upon direct contact, let alone a Ruler of the Night like Marvin! As this occurred to him, he instantly gathered his wits! "Don''t come!" he warned emphatically. A barrier was protecting his surroundings and repelling the countless rocks that were falling all around him. Otherwise, he would have already been buried alive. He naturally knew that this was thanks to Jessica! In a flash, the Fate Sorceress approached as she could without too much risk, her expression unsightly. The flames were slowly consuming the golden thread from the other end. Looking closely, it was even possible to make out the Martyr''s warm smile in the golden flames. "He''s got you targeted!" Jessica worriedly shouted. "Cut it off, quickly!" Marvin smiled bitterly and shook his head. He simply had no way to cut this golden thread; he was certain of this. The Black Dragon God had dispatched the Martyr to get rid of Marvin via mutual destruction! Forcibly trading his life to make Marvin completely disappear from this world! All of this in spite of how precious a Martyr was. ''That guy should be the Black Dragon God''s only Martyr, right?'' As the flames crept ever closer, Marvin''s mind was working faster. His Wisdom ability was operating at full strength. His brain was like a high-end computer as plans flashed in his mind one after the other before being rejected! In a mere three seconds, he had already rejected a hundred and sixty-seven plans! ''Is it hopeless?'' Despite always being able to remain calm even in the toughest of situations, Marvin was now breathing rather heavily. He wasn''t afraid of death! But he still didn''t want to die now! He had many people he needed to protect. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get away from that Divine Fire. Jessica''s Fate Power could still support the area from collapsing, but given some time, Jessica might also get dragged in. Thus, he decisively told her, "Leave!" Jessica opened her eyes wide, "What are you talking about?!" "I need you to save me," Marvin quickly explained, "because there''s no way to extinguish the Martyr''s Self-Immolation Fire. We can only wait until it finishes burning!" "When that happens, I need you to come and save me. Leave, go look for Ding!" Time was pressing, so Marvin couldn''t even afford to go into details! The Self-Immolation Fire was already getting close to his body. "I won''t leave!" Jessica insisted. "I''ll give it a try. In this world, there is nothing that my [Power] cannot settle." Marvin shook his head and suddenly sprang away from her! Jessica was frozen in surprise as Marvin pierced through the thick ice of the frozen river like a bullet! The Divine Fire also followed after Marvin, melting the ice in its wake instantly! "Roar!" Below the layer of ice, the ancient creature''s roar burst out, spreading through the entire Underdark! Everyone halted, showing expressions of fear, confusion, or surprise. Marvin''s silhouette disappeared into the icy river. She saw a scarlet radiance glow in the darkness, and Marvin disappeared into the light! "Lorie used up so much power to keep you alive, how could I let you die!?" Jessica stomped her foot in a fit of anger. As a very willful young woman, Jessica always wanted to be in control of any situation. Normally, she would be the one ordering people around, but now Marvin was telling her what to do. And she didn''t even get a say in the matter! This made Jessica grind her teeth in anger. The only comforting part was that although she could tell that Marvin was in a bad situation through the Fate Power resonance, it also let her know that he wasn''t dead. ''Did he think of something?'' ''Wait until the Divine Fire is exhausted? Wouldn''t he have burnt to death by then?'' Jessica hesitated. "Rumble!" A large piece of the ceiling came down, sending huge waves roaring across the Deep River! Her Fate Power was having trouble holding it back! Jessica clenched her teeth before glancing at that frozen river and heeding Marvin''s words. Her silhouette quickly drew back and left the collapsing area. At the same time, her Fate Power started flickering. "I need Ding''s help! Marvin will die!" ... Hope City. The light of Order was still warming the area under the protection of the Three Sisters. But beyond the light, the land was still flooded with monsters. They were tearing rabidly at the light of Order, trying to break through the defenses. That thin girl standing beside the Source of Fire''s Order had a rather haggard complexion. Suddenly, she paled even more. She had heard her older sister''s call! ''What have they encountered?'' ''Marvin¡­ will die?'' As Kate took a deep breath to calm herself, the Fortune Fairy jiggling around at her side noticed her agitation. "What''s going on? Are you reaching your limits?" Kate shook her head. "Big Sis and Marvin met some serious problem, they need you." Ding frowned. "What kind of trouble could a duo consisting of a Ruler of the Night and a Fate Sorceress meet? Surely a God couldn''t have descended yet. And you really need me. Without my help, how can you keep going?" She was clearly worried this time, and not just being sarcastic or difficult. "I can still handle it for some time on my own," Kate reassured softly. "Go look for Daisy. Big Sis would never call for help unless the situation was absolutely critical." The Fortune Fairy hesitated for a bit, but still agreed in the end. Her shadow disappeared from the city wall. The back of the girl standing by the Source of Fire seemed even more lonely now. ... The wild beast''s roars were echoing through the darkness. The Divine Fire was like a leech, clinging to Marvin''s aura and letting him get away. He was out of options. Things had reached the point where all he could do was to struggle desperately. His body tore through many obstacles before finally reaching his destination. A pair of eyes slowly opened, scarlet like huge bloody moons, closely inspecting the insignificant Human that had just approached. Chapter 622: Life and Death Battle Chapter 622: Life and Death Battle Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Crypt Monster! With the thunderous rumbles caused by the flames and explosions, that slumbering monster finally awakened. It had countless frightening pairs of eyes that could emit powerful and destructive rays. Flames, acid, disintegration, ice¡­ Rays of all attributes, so that it could adapt to any situation. If this kind of monster appeared in a Human city, the city would definitely be destroyed. Under normal circumstances, a large team of Legend Wizards would be needed to deal with such a frightening monster, and that was if they made proper preparations. Although Marvin and Jessica were powerful, if they really fought the Crypt Monster head-on, it would have been quite difficult to prevail over such a foe. If not for that Martyr''s appearance, Marvin would have spent some time to make ample preparations before fighting that slumbering monster. But there wasn''t enough time now. The Divine Fire was already burning. He had been forced into a dead end. He could only desperately struggle. ''Black Dragon God''s Martyr, those are flames from the 3rd Fate Tablet.'' ''As a descendant of an Ancient Evil God, the Crypt Monster has a natural hatred for flames like these¡­ This is the only way.'' Marvin had thought up an idea after telling Jessica to leave. He then hurriedly drew out some Divine Power from the advanced False Divine Vessel. The Shadow Domain covered the entire space, completely shrouding the Crypt Monster, which was still half stuck in the ice. Marvin instantly disappeared in the darkness. ... "The Self-Immolation Fire already locked onto its target." "And now there''s the Crypt Monster on top of that." "This time, he will definitely die." In the sky, even though another battle was imminent, the Black Dragon God still checked on the situation below once more. Only when he noticed that Marvin was facing a desperate situation did he focus back on the Astral Beast. That Goddess called Emile was still standing at his side. She had drifted apart from most of the rest of the Gods over time. Most referred to her by her previous name: The Queen of Spiders. The Black Dragon God and the Queen of Spiders were the Underdark''s main Gods. Most of the Underdark Races believed in one or the other, or perhaps even both. Before the Great Calamity, they had made great progress spreading their influence throughout the Underdark. It was said that the two were originally competitive with each other, but they were now standing together harmoniously, while still maintaining the past facade when around other Gods. But no one noticed their abnormal behavior at the moment. After the Universe Magic Pool shattered, a frightening spatial distortion was created. The shattering of the pool caused the space around Feinan to weaken, and if any God approached that space before it stabilized, it might lead to the collapse of Feinan! They wanted to set up a new order, not to destroy that world. At the call of the Three Great Gods, they all urgently convened a Gods'' Assembly. This time, the New Gods weren''t the only one in attendance. Most of the Ancient Gods were there too! Because the gathering was not only about how Feinan would be handled now that the Universe Magic Pool had been destroyed. The first priority was the safety of the plane. An Astral Beast had been roused by the shockwave from the collapse of the Universe Magic Pool, and it was now eyeing that fertile territory. It viewed Feinan was a delicacy. As the Prime Material Plane, Feinan''s importance was unquestionable. If Feinan was eaten by that Astral Beast, all the Secondary Planes would also face the risk of collapse. They understood where their interests lay. That Astral Beast came from the Void, and it was most likely one of the hegemons of the Universe, able to move unhindered. This was practically the most dangerous situations possible. If they couldn''t find a way to hide the plane from that beast or drive it away, then the entire world might be swallowed by that Astral Beast. Even Moon Goddess Faniya, who always refused to participate in these kinds of matters, was present. It could be seen how grave the circumstances were. Among the Ancient Gods, only two didn''t appear. The first was the recently resurrected Goddess of Truth. There was no doubt about the resurrection of the Goddess of Truth because it had been sensed by all the powerhouses of the Universe, taking place in the Crimson Wasteland. But that Goddess'' level of strength was a mystery. Few of the current Gods had ever interacted with her, and in the eyes of the others, almost everything about her was an enigma. It didn''t seem to strange that she decided not to come. But the Gods were actually puzzled about the other Ancient God that didn''t attend. Although the Ancient Nature God had fallen into a deep slumber, the threat of an Astral Beast from the Void should definitely have woken up that God who had always taken it upon himself to protect Feinan. Since he didn''t show up despite Feinan''s dire situation, they all had the same conjecture... The Ancient Nature God might have already fallen? ... The subject of the Gods'' Assembly was very simple: How would they handle this approaching Astral Beast? They discussed ideas very efficiently. Moon Goddess Faniya took out an Artifact that had been left behind by the Wizard God, and after checking its effects and comparing them to those of other Artifacts, the Gods unanimously agreed with Faniya''s proposal. That Artifact should be able to kill the monster coming from the Void, but it would require all the Gods there to work together. But before doing that, the Gods scattered and lay low in the area around Feinan, which is to say, in the outer area of the former Universe Magic Pool. They waited calmly for the optimal timing to act. They didn''t want to put the enemy on alert. If they alarmed the Astral Beast before setting the plan in motion, there would be almost no hope. Thus, despite many Gods having their own thoughts about the rest, they put all their problems aside to take down this all-encompassing threat. Even Hell and the Abyss, which were always at odds with the Gods, knew not to act out. Although it would be too difficult for them to ever coordinate with the Gods, they promised not to take advantage of the situation to cause trouble. ... "Truly boring¡­ Do you think that monster has its own thoughts? Or is it only instinct?" The Black Dragon God looked dully at the edge of the Void. The large monster was unhurriedly moving closer to Feinan. It seemed very slow and rather clumsy, but that aura of danger wasn''t fake. This definitely was an Astral Beast that could destroy an entire Universe. The Queen of Spiders sneered, "It only moves on instinct, yet it can swallow a Universe. Even though it is very clumsy, aren''t we even more lamentable?" The Black Dragon God remained silent. The so-called Gods also had griefs that mortals didn''t know. The more powerful one was, the smaller one felt. Because the world really was too big. People didn''t know that this entire vast world was just a grain of sand in the eyes of the most powerful ones. As the Black Dragon God kept his attention focused on the Astral Beast, his heart slowly tightened! It felt as if someone had used a dagger to stab him. ''How could it be¡­'' A fierce scene suddenly appeared in his eyes. He stood there, stunned. Chapter 623: Black Dragon Wing Chapter 623: Black Dragon Wing Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A few minutes ago. Just as the Divine Fire was about to reach Marvin''s body, his bold dive into the darkness finally yielded results. He made his way to the Crypt Monster''s mouth and unhesitantly jumped in! The Crypt Monster was still stirring from its slumber, so naturally, it wouldn''t do anything to stop Marvin from seeking death like that. It kindly accepted the delicacy. But the next moment, the entire Underdark felt a frightening tremor. It was the Crypt Monster''s fury! The Self-Immolation Fire followed that golden thread and burst on the Crypt Monster''s body! And when Marvin entered the Crypt Monster''s mouth, he pulled out the Time Funnel! That was one of the treasures he got from the Crimson Wasteland, and it had the ability to temporarily freeze time in different ways. That Self-Immolation Fire could only burn the Crypt Monster''s body but was unable to gain on Marvin. Because for now, time had no meaning to Marvin. And while under the effects of the Artifact, Marvin swiftly rushed through the strange body of the Crypt Monster. He disregarded everything he saw and activated Diamond Shape in order to resist the Crypt Monster''s corrosive acid. Before the time ran out, he settled in a place in the Crypt Monster''s body that was more or less safe for now. That was the area next to the Crypt Monster''s gallbladder. Although he didn''t know the principle behind it, the Crypt Monster''s body was full of dangers. For example, that frighteningly corrosive acid was no safer to be around than the Self-Immolation Fire. Marvin''s decision to enter the monster''s body was rather risky. But he had been able to get to a relatively safe area. There seemed to be no acid in the region around the gallbladder, which made it probably one of the only safe locations in the Crypt Monster''s body. If not for that Time Funnel, Marvin definitely wouldn''t have dared to take such a risk. The Crypt Monster, that descendant of an Ancient Evil God, had terrifying defensive mechanisms and a very powerful digestive system. Marvin''s recovery indeed benefited greatly from his Ruler of the Night class and his bloodline, but if he came into contact with the monster''s gastric acid, he probably wouldn''t last more than a few moments before turning to ashes! The Time Funnel was the critical trump card that let Marvin pull this off safely. Before the Self-Immolation Fire could catch up to Marvin again and incinerate him, it would have to burn through the Crypt Monster''s body. This delay in time and its provocation of the monster would definitely create some unpredictable effects. ''Haha! Even sending a Martyr to deal with me! They were always one of the foes most hated by the players, with their ability to escape almost any confinement and then sacrifice themselves to send out one last unstoppable attack. And even if the player managed to escape or survive the attack, they''d usually get almost nothing out of the fight, since Martyrs would always rather commit suicide than die¡­ truly an appropriate choice.'' ''The only saving grace was that they were extremely rare to encounter. Sparing no cost to kill, indeed. But they misjudged me, thinking that I wouldn''t be able to retaliate!'' ''Want to make a move on me? You''ll have to pay the price!'' Killing intent flashed in Marvin''s eyes. He naturally didn''t have a good impression of the Gods. Marvin was someone who always got his revenge. The Twin Snakes Cult tried to kill him, and now only a lonely Azure Matriarch remained in Feinan. Diggles wanted to kill him, and as a result, the Decaying Plateau fell. The Shadow Prince wanted to kill him, so the Shadow Realm collapsed! Currently, apart from the Great Gods and some Ancient Gods, Marvin wasn''t afraid of any of them. Even if it was the High Dream God that went after him again, Marvin had already made preparations for it. Let alone now that the aggressor was only the Black Dragon God, who was only a Mid God! If it was Tidomas, Marvin would back down for now, because he was still no match for him! But the Black Dragon God didn''t have the qualifications for Marvin to need to back down. Marvin admitted that the Martyr was really troublesome and that even he couldn''t resist the Self-Immolation Fire. But everything had advantages and disadvantages. The Martyr wanted to use the Self-Immolation Fire combined with the Crypt Monster to take care of Marvin, but he had missed something. The Crypt Monster was an uncertain variable! He still had doubts about whether Marvin would be able to resist or escape his Self-Immolation Fire, and thus chose such a location. This uncertainty would soon cause the Black Dragon God to pay a huge price! "Diiiing!" A sharp sound pierced through the air. That was the sound of the Time Funnel warning that the time stasis on Marvin''s body was about to disappear! Marvin quickly took out the Book of Nalu! Indeed, the Book of Nalu. Although his idea was very risky, if it worked, the situation would turn out much better for him. The Crypt Monster was still confused, but it was quickly becoming enraged at the Divine Fire for the rude awakening. If that monster was set free in Feinan, then at least half of the continent would be torn apart shortly afterwards! Marvin couldn''t allow this to happen. He now had three pages of the Book of Nalu in his hands. The power of the three pages of the Book of Nalu was already quite formidable, to the point that Marvin wouldn''t dare to use the full power of the treasure except in emergencies. Marvin''s knowledge of the mysteriousness and insidiousness of the God of Deception made him subconsciously try to stay as far as he could from that Artifact. But now, the Book of Nalu was his only choice. Of course, he wasn''t stupid enough to try and use the Book of Nalu to directly control the Crypt Monster''s mind. He only needed to slightly influence it. As time started again, Marvin analyzed the golden thread and the aura of the raging flames behind it, using his Wisdom power to derive some plane coordinates! They were from the Martyr''s remains! The Martyr almost certainly had been born in a Secondary Plane that was affiliated to the Black Dragon God, which would have ensured his extreme piety. He probably had been sent directly from that plane to kill Marvin. And his Divine Source still contained that plane''s mark! Even though he had already obliterated his own Divine Source and turned it all into Self-Immolation Fire, that plane''s coordinates could still be found in those flames. It was safe to say that discovering traces of the source plane and then calculating the coordinates from that information was something that only astute Legendary Wizards and other such people with brilliant minds could ever do. But thanks to the effects of the Wisdom power and the Wisdom Chapter, Marvin recognized it instinctively. He could decipher those plane coordinates. When he figured them out in full, a beautiful scene appeared before him. It was a beautiful world, an ideal paradise! There were Black Dragons soaring in the sky, and the sprawling land had many towering forests and towns ruled by Dragonborns. The Black Dragon God''s church was keeping order in the dark. That place had rich resources, beautiful mountains, and flowing rivers. It was just like Arborea, a bountiful Secondary Plane, except this one was developed by the Black Dragon God! And a big difference was that the Black Dragon God seemed to be a lot better than the Shadow Prince when it came to management. At least, his people seemed very happy with their God. That explained how the Black Dragon God had managed to find a follower with the qualifications to become something as unique as a Martyr. But this beautiful place was about to disappear. Marvin didn''t hesitate. He couldn''t. This was an entire world filled with pious followers, all of them followers of the Black Dragon God. Marvin couldn''t change their faith. All of this was related to his problems, and it was extremely troublesome. Thus, now that he had the opportunity, Marvin decided to curtail these troubles. Since the Black Dragon God wanted to kill him, Marvin should return the favor and destroy his plane. In a flash, he activated the Book of Nalu at full power, sending its aura out and bathing both the Crypt Monster and the Martyr''s remains in it. The world called [Black Dragon Wing] appeared in the Crypt Monster''s mind! Along with its plane coordinates! Chapter 624: Appeasement Chapter 624: Appeasement Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Crypt Monster felt some plane coordinates appearing in its mind. Although it didn''t know where those plane coordinates had come from, its instincts told it that the power that was trying to cause it harm had come from that plane! It was enraged! Self-Immolation Fire had effects comparable to the most frightening Divine Punishment. If not for the Crypt Monster''s great power and the protections that it gained from being a descendant of an Ancient Evil God, it might have already been burnt grievously. Thus, prodded by the subtle but meticulous guidance of the Book of Nalu, the Crypt Monster struggled out of the frozen river while letting out thunderous roars! The Self-Immolation Fire had burnt a huge hole in its skin. The Crypt Monster''s powerful regenerative ability was contending against the destruction of the Self-Immolation Fire! The wound was burning, recovering, burning, recovering, over and over again. The irritating feeling was driving the Crypt Monster into a frenzy. It subconsciously brandished its claws. And tore a slash in the fabric of space! This would have been a far more difficult feat had the Universe Magic Pool still been intact. But now, the Universe Magic Pool had already collapsed under the relentless attacks of the New Gods. Without the Plane Barrier covering Feinan, the Crypt Monster was able to break out using its powerful innate gifts. It bellowed as it tore the space apart. Then, its huge body slowly squeezed its way through that crack! Some distance away in the darkness, still on the way to meet Ding, Jessica looked quite shaken! She didn''t know where Marvin had gone, but the Fate Power Imprint let her know that Marvin was still alive! ''The Crypt Monster suddenly disappeared from the Underdark, where did it disappear to?'' ''And where did Marvin go?'' ''No wonder he told me to look for Ding.'' ''Had he already figured out a plan when he said that? Was it his grasp of the Wisdom power from Lorie that revealed a path for him?'' Jessica sank into her thoughts. She stayed away from the collapsing areas and started cautiously looking for traces of Marvin while calmly waiting for Ding''s arrival. Only she could find Marvin''s exact location upon getting close enough. But Jessica had already formulated a guess. Marvin had probably left along with the Crypt Monster. ... Black Dragon Wing. A majestic city rose up steeply from a vast plain. On the countless towers, scaly people were guarding the city very carefully. All the entry points and exits were stringently monitored. This was a very rigid world. The great God granted them happiness, so they had to repay him with Faith. He taught them how to fill their stomachs and how to keep on living, but he also warned them that hierarchy could never be disregarded. This city was the greatest embodiment of the spirit of the Black Dragon God Church. The city consisted of concentric circles, and each circle represented a rank. The further you went in toward the center, the higher the rank. This was the capital of the Dragonborn Empire. Located in the very center was the Black Dragon God Temple, and the Imperial Palace was set up in the second circle. Today was the day of the weekly compulsory prayer. Everyone in the Imperial Capital, from the commoners to the ruler, had to participate in the prayer presided over by the Grand Pontiff. They had to show their piety by praying earnestly. Only in that way would they attain happiness, obtain God''s blessing and forgiveness, obtain redemption after death! In every corner of the city, people walked out of their houses to kneel on the ground. No one could ignore the rules, and they obediently looked up at the most important tower. That was the Grand Pontiff''s residence. Each week, on this day, the Grand Pontiff would stand at the top of the tower, presiding over the capital''s prayer. Even the imperial family could only kneel outside the Imperial Palace in the 2nd circle, carefully listening to his words and praying from the depths of their hearts. Otherwise, they would have to worry about being judged as heathens and getting marked for extermination! But as long as they were truly pious, all would be well. ... The time arrived, and each believer lowered his or her head. When the resplendent radiance shone proudly from atop the grandiose tower, they all genuflected and kissed the ground. God''s spokesperson didn''t tolerate any blasphemy. If they even glanced at his brilliance, their eyes would be burnt out of their sockets. God''s dignity brooked no mistake. Everyone bowed low and listened quietly to the prayer in rapt attention. And even though they had heard those words countless times before, for some reason, every time they listened, they felt profoundly moved. A kind of unadulterated and overwhelming happiness inundated them from deep within, making them treasure everything about their current lives. Perhaps this was the power of absolute faith. The prayers usually lasted fifteen minutes and not one second more, not one second less. The Pontiff was like a perfectly accurate clock that would always strike the tone at the exact moment. But today was an unusual day. Because after the prayer, the Grand Pontiff''s voice echoed into their ears. "Today, you followers of our great God will witness a judgement." "God has condemned a heathen to lie in the darkness forever. This is already his most forgiving punishment." "Our greatest believer travelled to a different plane and immolated his own body in order to show our sincerity to God!" "All of you here are fortunate enough to have the chance to witness such a scene. Watch as that stupid and arrogant heathen burns in the great Martyr''s flames!" "You are so fortunate, we are all so fortunate!" "Open your eyes, let us see our hero, let us see that sinner!" "Because in the imminent future, we shall launch an assault on that plane and purge it of all its filthy mortals, all of those foul and heinous sinners, make them burn in the flames of our righteous justice, all in the name of God! Believers! Steady your hearts, let your faith grow ever more heartfelt and sincere, let our almighty God feel our unshakeable faith that is far deeper than any ocean!" As the Grand Pontiff concluded his rousing speech, the people couldn''t help but look up. The Pontiff''s blinding radiance had dimmed, and an enormous, beautiful silk cloth was floating in the sky. Intermittent scenes began to appear on it. They saw a lone figure. His body was covered with a black gown. It occasionally shifted, exposing the limbs¡­ which were covered in silver scales! This was the symbol of the great imperial family! The Martyr had come from the imperial family! All the people in the capital felt their excitement bubbling. Many of them knew who that was. He was the man with the most power and potential in the entire imperial family; nay, in the entire realm! Many had predicted that he might be chosen by God to become a member of his God Realm. But now, thanks to his sincere faith, he was given the unparallelled honor of being blessed with even more power from God and then travelling to another plane to carry out God''s irrefutable will. The immense amount of power infused into his body would cause it to burst apart within days due to not being able to contain it, but that mattered not, for his soul would be forever exalted 1! He journeyed alone through the darkness to judge an abhorrent sinner! And they all knew that sinner''s name¡­ Marvin! "Kill him!" "Destroy him!" "Let him turn to ashes, let his soul suffer forever!" The people began shouting energetically. The Grand Pontiff looked around at the hordes of followers with great satisfaction. He could feel the Faith Power in the plane increasing. Sometimes, showing judgement against sinners was more useful than just prayers. He also looked up at the scene in the sky with a smile. He watched as their hero successfully ignited the Self-Immolation Fire. ''Definitely dead,'' the Grand Pontiff thought to himself. He knew how frightening those flames were. Even Low Gods couldn''t resist them. Suddenly, the scene on the silk cloth disappeared. He frowned, subconsciously looking down at those below him. But he didn''t expect that everyone would be looking right back at him, completely dumbstruck. Chapter 625: World’s End Chapter 625: World¡¯s End Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation An intense feeling of uneasiness rose up in the Grand Pontiff''s chest. He quickly turned and saw a frightening rift slowly opening up in the sky above him. "Priest Regiment," he bellowed, "enemy invasion!" In an instant, a beautiful silver circle surrounded the entire capital. The people kneeling on the ground looked at that fissure in utmost horror. Wasn''t it supposed to be a judgement for the sinner? How could it suddenly get interrupted? And why did that huge crack feel so scary? They couldn''t get rid of the questions nagging at their hearts, and their instincts urged them to escape. But they had been indoctrinated by the Black Dragon Church for a long time, so they couldn''t just leave without being dismissed from the prayer by the Pontiff. They could only keep kneeling as they watched the Priest Regiment and the other soldiers following the Pontiff to battle. ''We will definitely win.'' ''This great land belongs to our God!'' ''Regardless of what enemy there is, if it wants to infringe upon God''s land, it will be repelled and will suffer a disastrous defeat!'' The followers were mumbling and thinking to themselves, but their eyes were still focused on that jagged fissure zig-zagging across the sky. ... The crack was expanding continuously. A shadow silently began to materialize out of the darkness. The followers all watched closely, not wanting to miss a single detail. As the man came out of the darkness, they realized that his appearance was familiar to them and they all cursed: "It''s the sinner!" "It''s the heretic!" "It''s that bastard, Marvin!" Fright and doubt began to spread throughout the entire capital as everyone gradually came to a realization. ''The Martyr from the imperial family wasn''t able to kill him?'' ''What''s happening?'' ''Shouldn''t he be burning in our hero''s flames?'' ''How could he even find and get to this plane?'' Doubts arose in their hearts. Their faith wasn''t easily swayed, but as they looked at Marvin in the sky above them, their eyes were filled with fear. It was especially so for the Pontiff. He knew the power of Self-Immolation Fire more than anyone else here. ''Marvin was just a Legend, so how could he escape the judgement of the Self-Immolation Fire?'' ''Moreover, for him to dare to step foot in Black Dragon Wing, this is utterly suicidal!'' ''Even if he is powerful, he is still a mortal!'' ''He was able to escape the Self-Immolation Fire, but is he able to escape the entire Divine Power Army?'' As he reassured himself with these thoughts, the Pontiff''s confidence swelled. He pointed dispassionately at Marvin as he admonished, "It must have been quite fortuitous for you, having some trick that even let you elude the Divine Fire''s judgement." "But you are also very foolish! After barely managing to scamper away, you ought to have found some corner to hide, like the loathsome rat that you are! You shouldn''t have hurried to your doom in God''s territory like an outright imbecile!" "I am quite taken aback that you didn''t die to the Divine Fire, but unfortunately for you, you''ll just die here instead!" The Grand Pontiff then regally ordered, "Priest Regiment, at attention!" "Divine Punishment! End that vile heretic!" Marvin still had a calm expression the whole time while listening to the Pontiff''s pompous preaching. A sneer even appeared at the corner of his mouth. He finally came all the way out of the fissure and appeared in front of everyone. The entire population of Black Dragon Wing glared at him resentfully. "It''s truly a heretic! There aren''t any scales on his body!" "It''s a lowly Human! Turns out this scum is a slave." "Such a menial creature actually dared to offend God! Kill him!" The Imperial Capital once again flew into an uproar. Following the outburst of those loud voices, those silvery gleams turned into flowing onyx flames. Blossoming flames burst from the surrounding towers and condensed above the most important tower! "Bang!" The frightening Divine Punishment directly blasted the unruly Human that was hovering in the sky. "Boom!" Marvin''s body shattered into pieces, and tiny shreds of charred paper gently fluttered down from the sky. A hint of doubt appeared on the Pontiff''s face. The Divine Punishment kept on going as it tore its way through the sky, shooting into the jet-black rift. "ROOOOAAAARRRRR!" As this primordial howl erupted out, the sky seemed to cave in. The crack in the sky suddenly became a lot bigger. A giant, frightening claw peeked out from inside! That pitch-black claw was strangely jagged! "Boom!" The Divine Judgment exploded against that claw. The Pontiff paled in consternation. He didn''t even have time to give out an order when the owner of the claw suddenly went ballistic! That behemoth from Feinan could now confirm that the flames that had attacked it earlier had truly originated from this plane. The Divine Punishment that struck its claw just a moment ago had the same quality as the Divine Fire that was still burning at it even now! Thus, that huge claw pushed its way further out as everyone watched in shock! A strange force field surrounded the imperial Capital and all the Clerics instantly lost their ability to cast spells. The poor Pontiff was unceremoniously turned into mincemeat by the claw! The formerly magnificent tower in the center of the Imperial Capital also loudly collapsed, causing the ground beneath them to shake! ... "What is that?" Everyone was staring numbly at the monster as it slowly forced its way out of the fissure in the sky. They had never seen such a huge creature before, such a horrifying monster! It had four limbs with sharp claws at the end, a body as long as a snake, and was covered with countless eyes! "Rumble!" As everyone suddenly broke out of their stupor and began to panic, the frenzied monster landed. Just from that, its huge body collapsed half of the imperial capital. The silver light shattered, and who knew how many Clerics were crushed to death right then? All the inhabitants of that world were swept with hysteria. They felt the unstoppable aura of destruction. That monster came to destroy this world. "Flee!" No one knew who shouted that word. But everyone started running away. The order that had been carefully maintained by the Black Dragon God Church had been barbarously broken! But none of them were able to escape! The next moment, the eyes on the sides of the Crypt Monster opened! Fiery, icy, acidic, petrifying, disintegrating, even just pure death¡­ All kinds of frightening rays beamed out indiscriminately. Whether people or things, nothing could resist that shower of rays! Even Legends wouldn''t be able to withstand the blast from all those rays! Moreover, it had an enormous body. A casual twist, a simple move, and an imposing building would collapse! The entire Imperial Capital fell into panic like it was the end of the world. And that scene fell into the eyes of one of the Gods who had just helped shatter the Universe Magic Pool, the Black Dragon God. "How?" "How could he survive? How could he control the Crypt Monster''s movements?" The Black Dragon God was extremely shocked. This was unbelievably vexing. He was hiding right now, preparing to fight the Astral Beast. He couldn''t move! Did he have to watch helplessly as Marvin destroyed his Secondary Plane? Chapter 626: Magic Addict Shape! Chapter 626: Magic Addict Shape! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Black Dragon God never thought that things would reach this point! He merely glanced away for a bit and his plane got invaded! The worst part was that in order to deal with the invasion of the Astral Beast, the Gods were all waiting in formation. Marvin made his move at the perfect time since the Black Dragon God couldn''t save his own plane. ''How come he is so lucky?'' The Black Dragon God was angry and shocked. At the same time, he felt quite worried. He only had two such Secondary Planes. Although Black Dragon Wing wasn''t that big, it was a plane that was smoothly operating. He established the Dragonborn Empire there, nurturing countless Dragonborn believers! That Martyr originated from Black Dragon Wing. If that plane was destroyed, or even harmed¡­ The Black Dragon God wouldn''t be able to take it. His Divine Power suffered an unprecedented attack! He couldn''t bear such a loss at such a critical point of Feinan''s invasion. ''Marvin!'' He hatefully ground his teeth. He could see everything happening in Black Dragon Wing clearly! In less than a minute, the Crypt Monster already destroyed the entire Imperial Capital under Marvin''s influence! Fear had already been spreading, all the believers of the plane had seen the scene of the Pontiff turning into mincemeat. His Faith Power in that world was already in danger. Such a headache, and he could only look at it helplessly! All his Divine Servants were either advancing in Feinan, or in the Crimson Wasteland and other planes. He never thought that Marvin would be able to find Black Dragon Wing! This was a plane that had been protected by Divine Power. Even the High Gods couldn''t calculate the plane coordinates. He remained perplexed after thinking for a while, his expression turning even more unsightly. "What''s going on?" The Queen of Spiders asked after noticing the Black Dragon God''s expression. She muttered, "Eh? Why don''t I feel Marvin in the Underdark?" The Black Dragon God had a blank expression on his face. He was bleeding inside. That Void''s Astral Beast was already approaching the ambush, if he acted recklessly, the three Great Gods would join hands to kill him! He was still clear-headed enough to recognize the difference between losing his life and losing a Secondary Plane. ''Wait until this matter is over, and I''ll definitely kill you myself!'' Wrath could be seen seeping out of the Black Dragon God''s eyes. But at that time, a low voice echoed beside his ears, "Need help? It seems to me that you need assistance¡­" "I can stop him, even kill him, you''ll owe me a favor." ... Black Dragon Wing. The imperial capital reeked of an aura of destruction, it also spread to every corner of this world. The ground shook, forests were thrown in chaos, creatures fled in all directions. The Crypt Monster was destroying everything. As time passed, its movements became faster. After the capital was destroyed, the surrounding cities followed. Under the lead of the Book of Nalu, the Crypt Monster''s destruction was extremely efficient, as precise as a robot! And at this moment, the Self-Immolation Fire had already burnt through the Crypt Monster''s skin and was twisting around Marvin''s body. But Marvin didn''t sustain any injury. His body was in a kind of wonderful state. If someone could see through the Crypt Monster''s body, the gallbladder area to be more precise, they would be able to see a strange scene: Marvin had turned into a devilish Magic Egg! The Self-Immolation Fire was frantically burning that egg, and the Magic Egg was continuously being refined, but that simply couldn''t kill him! Shapeshift Sorcerer: Boundless Shapeshifting ¨C Magic Addict Shape! This was the first time Marvin used that shape ever since he advanced to the 3rd rank of Shapeshift Sorcerer. Normally, Magic Addict Shape could only be maintained for thirty seconds, but after awakening the Molten Bloodline, Marvin discovered that as long as he didn''t move or touch anything, he could maintain the Magic Addict Shape for more than three minutes! This was the most powerful life-saving ability out of all of Marvin''s abilities. Under the Magic Addict Shape, regardless how badly injured he was, the devilish Magic Egg would hungrily absorb Chaos Magic Power, restoring his body''s strength. Normally, even the Magic Addict Shape couldn''t withstand the Self-Immolation Fire. But a part of the power of the Self-Immolation Fire had been absorbed by the Crypt Monster. Moreover, Marvin''s Magic Addict Shape had the strength of various powerhouses of hell, this special situation led to a tie. Marvin''s body was continuously burning, before recovering. That process was very painful and extremely itchy. Moreover, he couldn''t move at all. During that process, Marvin shockingly found out that under the Magic Addict Shape, his consciousness left his body for a short instant and entered the Book of Nalu! At first, he didn''t dare to let his mind go in the Book of Nalu, the book being too evil. But soon, he found out that his mind was completely protected from the Book of Nalu. Those strange runes from the Wisdom Chapter also followed him in. Since those strange runes entered, the Book of Nalu''s consciousness remained completely silent. That book full of evil power was suppressed by the Wisdom Chapter and remained completely calm. Marvin gained the absolute control of the Book of Nalu! Despite only having three pages in hands, it was also powerful enough to display some ability. He quickly transmitted a faint order to lead the Crypt Monster! He looked like a mastermind, instigating the Crypt Monster''s crazy destruction! Chaos soon filled all corners of this world! The Crypt Monster''s roars spread through the entire plane. He destroyed five cities in one breath! The five major cities of Black Dragon Wing. Hundreds of thousands of followers died! Such a cruel act¡­ If it was the usual Marvin, he might not be able to do it. But that plane was different. This plane was a Dragonborn world! This was a hierarchical world created in order to gain Faith Power. There, Humans were Dragonborns'' slaves, the bottom of the food chain? In major cities, you could hardly see humans because they were in the most dangerous areas such as mines. Marvin''s victims were pampered Dragonborns, they had scales, and this was the clearest characteristic of the Dragonborns. Dragonborn regarded Humans as the lowest creatures on the food chain. They enslaved Humans and were proud of their Black Dragon bloodline. Fair Human maidens turned into the Dragonborns'' breeding tools. The Humans being born would be killed while the Dragonborns would survive. Having a scale decided one''s fate in this twisted world. Marvin had no issue annihilating such an abnormal plane. ... ''Thirty more seconds and the Magic Addict Shape would be over.'' ''The Self-Immolation Fire is quickly being consumed¡­ Uhh, this crisis could be considered over.'' Marvin''s mind calmly observed everything from the Book of Nalu. He knew that this world would experience a disaster. The Crypt Monster had been asleep for so long, with the suffering of the Self-Immolation Fire, it would definitely vent on that plane, and the inhabitants would definitely become its food. There was no doubt. Unless someone with the strength of a God arrived, no one could stop it. He had completely awakened and its strength was at its peak. Unless Marvin made a move, this plane''s powerhouses simply won''t be able to resist him. ''Destroying a Secondary Plane can be considered a lesson for the Black Dragon God.'' Marvin calmly thought, ''If he still dares to mess around, it''s not impossible to destroy his God Realm!'' Marvin knew the importance of Secondary Planes to Gods. He knew that at this critical time, the Black Dragon God couldn''t make a move. If he wasn''t wrong, the Universe Magic Pool shattering should have attracted the frightening Astral Beast. That Astral Beast came from the Void! All Gods had to get involved. As for the Black Dragon God''s Divine Servants, even if they came, they would also be throwing away their lives. Thus, this world was already in ruins in Marvin''s eyes! The Crypt Monster''s large body kept going forward, when suddenly, Marvin noticed something strange. That thing grew in the depths of the mountains. From afar, it looked like a throbbing heart. ''Faith Pool?'' Marvin''s eyes shone. But suddenly, a powerful aura appeared in the sky. It was followed by a low voice: "Marvin." "You are dead." Marvin was stunned. That voice felt a bit familiar. Chapter 627: Reappearance! Chapter 627: Reappearance! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Divine Aura! Marvin shivered. That voice sounded so familiar. His thoughts raced as he tried to remember who its owner was, before a shadow appeared before him! Glynos. The Shadow Prince. He hadn''t died! ... The huge crack above Black Dragon Wing had yet to close, and a shadow slowly came out from it. Somehow, it was obvious that his face was filled with hatred, despite the fact that shadows and darkness were covering his expression. The Shadow Prince had descended in his true body! Black Dragon Wing was different from Arborea. The Black Dragon God had gone through great effort to strengthen the plane and ensure that it could accommodate powerful beings like Legends. The Crypt Monster, a descendant of an Ancient Evil God, had already been pushing the plane to its limits, but the added pressure from a True God also entering was unbearable. Even the Black Dragon God himself protected that world very carefully, afraid that the presence of his own body could damage its foundations. But in the end, the Shadow Prince had stormed in recklessly. The Black Dragon God felt a burst of pain in his mind. A third of Black Dragon Wing instantly collapsed! The large area of space around him distorted and was pulled in by a black hole that formed below the Shadow Prince''s body. The Crypt Monster roared angrily. In its eyes, the Shadow Prince was yet another person looking for trouble. Marvin felt that things were far from good at this point. He''d already had a feeling that it was the case, but the Shadow Prince really didn''t die. But he couldn''t understand how Glynos had recovered from the setback so quickly. And he could never have expected that this guy would suddenly appear in Black Dragon Wing! Things became complicated once more. The Shadow Prince was only a Low God before... but this time, he looked different for some reason. ''I guess I''ll see how it goes. He might not be able to find my hiding place.'' Although the appearance of a previously defeated enemy shocked Marvin, he didn''t let it disturb his plans. He remained hidden and calmly watched things unfold. ... "I know you are there!" "Ever since you ruined my world, I always felt your existence!" Glynos glared hatefully at the Crypt Monster. "You won''t be able to escape today. You''ll be buried together with this world!" Marvin remained silent, but the Crypt Monster still let out a howl and rushed over to kill Glynos. Marvin didn''t feel good about the odds. The Crypt Monster was definitely powerful, but Marvin had a feeling that it wouldn''t be able to beat the current Glynos, especially after the damage it took from the flames. Even if it went all-out, it would most likely be killed by Glynos. By now, the Self-Immolation Fire had finally exhausted its energy, and the effects of his Magic Addict Shape had ended. In a few seconds, his Magic Egg body transformed back into a Human body. Marvin stretched and instinctively looked at his interface. ''Those Comprehension Points?!'' ''I got so much?!'' This was such a happy side effect that for a moment, Marvin even got lax about keeping himself alert! An astonishing number of Comprehension Points suddenly appeared on his interface. And he even obtained a point of Divine Source! Marvin noticed that this point of Divine Source had come from the Black Dragon God. ''If that Divine Source point came from the Black Dragon God, then did those Comprehension Points come from this world?'' Marvin was overjoyed. Sure enough, one is bound for good fortune after a disaster. After the issues with the Martyr and the Crypt Monster, Marvin finally had gained some profits from all this! He already had a faint guess as to where it was coming from. That Divine Source point and those Comprehension points might have come from all the dying followers in this world! Marvin''s body had been crazily pulling in and absorbing all the energy around it while in the Magic Addict Shape. Chaos Magic Power was only one kind among all of the different types of power. Although those people were killed by the Crypt Monster, Marvin was the one who benefited, thanks to his Magid Addict Shape and all the essences released from the massacre! Just from that, he got enough Comprehension Points to level his Ruler of the Night class to level 3! And he didn''t hesitate to do so. Power filled his entire body once again. With this level up, his Legendary specialties would definitely get hidden improvements once again. This growth couldn''t be represented on the interface, but it was really important in actual combat. And with the 3rd level of the Ruler of the Night, Marvin also unlocked his third Legendary ability, [Endless Path]! He chose this skill after careful deliberation. As a Legend rogue, he had many different short-distance displacement abilities. But it was far from enough when he needed to cover very long distances quickly. And among all the abilities of the Ruler of the Night, Marvin felt that Endless Path was the one that could satisfy his needs the best. Endless Path''s activation would consume a lot of his stamina, but it would save a lot of time. He would be able to travel 500 kilometers in a flash. But this ability didn''t work by teleporting him across that distance. It would greatly compress the distance and then blitz him across it while consuming some two to three times the stamina it would usually take to travel through it as fast as he could. With these usage conditions, Endless Path admittedly was a bit demanding, but Marvin felt that it was worth it. He not only had his normal stamina, but he also had Divine Power and Fate Power! These powers were very pure, and it should be possible to use them to activate Endless Path. After getting everything in order, he immediately decided to leave the Crypt Monster''s body. There was no Divine Fire to stop him anymore, and he didn''t want to accompany the Crypt Monster to its death! He would remain hidden and see how the fight between the Crypt Monster and Glynos went before deciding what he should do. Activating his new ability, Endless Path, Marvin quietly left the Crypt Monster''s body and reached the depths of the central mountain of Black Dragon Wing. There was something similar to a throbbing heart inside. Marvin knew that this was the Faith Pool that gathered the Faith from the all the followers in the entire plane. He glanced into the distance to make sure that Glynos was still preoccupied with fighting the Crypt Monster. About half the plane had collapsed by now, while the two of them fought furiously, apparently unconcerned with the collateral destruction! Nobody was left to guard the Faith Pool, and Marvin easily sneaked in. ''Such big rewards!'' Marvin was delighted. The Faith Pool was used to store unused and unrefined Faith Power. Not only did the stockpile contain the Faith Power collected from all the believers, but due to the fact that he was the one who interacted with it the most, it also had some of the Black Dragon God''s purest Divine Source! Marvin rushed straight in. Sodom''s Blades cut open the "heart"! The entire plane shook. And then, a golden liquid flew out. Advanced False Divine Vessel! Marvin immediately activated his advanced False Divine Vessel and began to frantically absorb and plunder as fast as he could, trying not to let any of it go to waste! And far away in the depths of the Universe, the Black Dragon God looked like he was about to have a breakdown! All the Faith Power that he had painstakingly collected from that plane was actually being openly consumed by Marvin? And he couldn''t even resist! ''Is there still any justice in this world?!'' ''I''m a God!!!'' The Black Dragon God was on the verge of nervous collapse! Chapter 628: Consecutive Advancement Chapter 628: Consecutive Advancement Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation While the Black Dragon God was immersed in pain and anger, Marvin was actually overjoyed! The so-called False Divine Vessel was actually an Oddity created by Humans in order to simulate the role of a Divine Vessel. It had the same functions as a Divine Vessel. But because Marvin wasn''t a God, he had no Faith Power, and none of the usual channels to recover his Divine power or upgrade his advanced Divine Vessel''s rank. Thus, in general, he can only kill Divine Servants and absorb Divine Source to maybe upgrade his false Divine Vessel. That path was very arduous. But the Faith Power before his eyes was another shortcut! The Faith Pool contained the purest Faith Power and Divinity of the Black Dragon God. That power was the nourishment the advanced False Divine Vessel liked the most. The second the golden liquid came out, his advanced False Divine Vessel started hungrily absorbing that power. Following Marvin''s crazy absorption, the whole mountain range started withering! And the magnificent rivers going through the mountains also began drying up. The Faith Power Marvin absorbed was the most fundamental power of this plane! He only felt a strong heat flowing through his body, it felt just like when he ascended to Godhood in the game! He only felt full of strength! ''Quite fortunate!'' ''I didn''t think that the Martyr would not only fail to kill me, but would also give me so many gains!'' Marvin was completely immersed in the joy of increasing his strength. He didn''t care about the entire plane collapsing, this was a distorted world ruled by Dragonborns afterall. And in the distance, the battle between the Shadow Prince and the Crypt Monster looked one-sided! Glynos was truly different. Even from so far away, Marvin could feel the quiet transformation in his body. That kind of pure and dense shadow disappeared, in its place was an unending lifeforce. That was¡­ The aura of Nature! He was still holding Nightfall, his shadow flashing like a black lightning. The Crypt Monster''s nimbleness wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t able to keep up with the Shadow Prince! The frightening Nightfall tore through the Crypt Monster''s hard skin, each wound festering with a frightening Curse Power. Although this Curse Power wasn''t as vicious as the Self-Immolation Fire, it had several layers of curses. It was constantly consuming the Crypt Monster''s vitality! ''He became stronger!'' Marvin sped up the absorption rate while paying attention to Glynos'' fighting style. Although he was still fighting like a rogue, he became a lot more self-confident. He was using less dodging and footsteps and became more unyielding. Rather than an Assassin, he looked more like a tough Swordsman. It was this strange and extremely vicious style that completely pressured the Crypt Monster. If it was someone else, they might have already died. It was only because of the Crypt Monster''s thick skin that the latter was able to resist. "Boom!" A faint green light burst out between the two, just like a fist. It rose swiftly and hit the Crypt Monster''s waist, smashing the monster to the edge of the plane! If not for the monster''s fierce constitution, it might have turned into mincemeat from those plane fragments at the edge. "Roar!" The Crypt Monster was completely out of control, the eyes on its back were all opened, and they all came out, as if thrown from a catapult! The eyes all flashed in the sky, like a meteor shower, ruthlessly smashing toward the Shadow Prince! This was the skill the Crypt Monster used under pressure! Each eye had a Low God level Divine Spell! If Marvin was the one fighting the Crypt Monster, he would have never let the latter use that skill. It was way too frightening, even Gods might not be able to block it. ''This large scale targeted skill is just too annoying.'' Marvin was coldly watching the battle, ''I wonder how he will dodge!'' In fact, Marvin wasn''t the only one watching. The happenings at Black Dragon Wing already triggered some talk in the God Realms. The Black Dragon God made a mistake, and the coordinates of Black Dragon Wing were exposed, thus there were countless eyes watching that world. "Glynos actually returned!" "His God Realm already collapsed, where did he get the strength from?" "He chose the perfect time to return. Right during the invasion of the Astral Beast. This time, even if Goddess Faniya or another God want to settle matters with him, they won''t be able to do anything, right?" "No shit, look at the Black Dragon God, his own nest is being turned upside down, and he can only remain motionless." Gods were communicating with each other. In the depths of the Universe, the Black Dragon God''s complexion was extremely unsightly. He didn''t need to eavesdrop to know what the Gods were gossiping about. It had to be known that these Gods were also Humans in the 3rd Era, they liked entertainment. They would never miss such a lively show. Most of their attention was focusing on the approaching Astral Beast, but they still kept a small part of their consciousness on the situation of Black Dragon Wing. "Eh? That kid¡­ He is actually able to absorb Faith Power!" "That guy¡­ Isn''t that the Marvin who killed Dark Phoenix?" "The resurrection of the Goddess of Truth is also related to him." "He has so many secrets¡­ Interesting." While the Gods watched the battle, they also took note of Marvin. In the previous attack on the Universe Magic Pool, they took notice of several powerful lifeforms in Feinan, such as the four Plane Guardians, and those who had the potential of becoming Plane Guardians like Ivan, O''Brien, and Jessica. And apart from them, there was one other that entered their sight. That was Marvin. Now, this youth who had been making waves for the past six months once again entered the sight of the Gods. It was inevitable that they would be surprised. That guy was simply a star of disaster! Whenever a major event happened, his shadow could be seen! Some Gods were ready to kill him while others were preparing to make friends with Marvin before entering Feinan. He was in control of White River Valley after all, this was Feinan''s biggest territory. ... Marvin naturally didn''t know what the Gods were thinking. At this moment, he was observing the battle between both sides, cheering on the Crypt Monster while speeding up the absorption! The Crypt Monster''s desperate skill was very powerful, but Marvin had a feeling that this wouldn''t be enough to kill the Shadow Prince! It might not even inflict serious damage. ''If it really had an opportunity¡­'' Marvin took a deep breath. Next second, the logs flashing before his eyes stopped. His Comprehension points had peaked once again! [Level up ¨C Ruler of the Night?] [Yes!] Level 4 Ruler of the Night! Chapter 629: Nemesis (1) Chapter 629: Nemesis (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Even Marvin hadn''t thought that he would get such extensive benefits when he made the decision to enter the Crypt Monster''s mouth! The Crypt Monster killed everything around him, and the essences were then cleanly harvested by Marvin''s Essence Absorption System. This trip resulted in the Crypt Monster storming the Black Dragon God''s nest and allowing Marvin to find an unguarded Faith Pool! This was like a huge gift dropping out of the sky into his arms, and Marvin couldn''t refuse it even if he wanted to! It was so rare to find a God''s secondary plane so unguarded. If not for the Astral Beast''s attack, Marvin would have never gotten such an opportunity. He naturally understood all of that. But he couldn''t leave this place without visiting the Faith Pool. After coming this far, how could he leave it for the Black Dragon God? In any case, this plane would be completely destroyed, so the power would all be wasted even if he didn''t take it. Marvin gladly accepted this gift. The advanced False Divine Vessel was quickly absorbing the Faith Power, and in the process, Marvin gradually accumulated even more Comprehension Points. This gave Marvin a whole new understanding of the source of Comprehension Points. ''So it turns out that there was also this way.'' ''No need to train, no need to slay a God, just go and plunder!'' After filling his Comprehension Points, Marvin didn''t hesitate at all. Consecutive advancement! His strength greatly increased once more! His Ruler of the Night class reached level 4 from level 2! Marvin now had a total level of 24. It had to be known that advancing in the Legend Realm was very hard. During peaceful eras, many who became Legends would be stuck at their first Legend level forever. All those who reached the second level were very troublesome people to have as enemies. And, needless to say, level 3 Legends were extremely rare. Of course, even more outstanding people like the Great Elven King were unique. After all, he was a Dual-Class Holder. Marvin leveled up twice, sending his fighting strength soaring. Now that he had Endless Path to shore up one of his deficiencies, he chose a jack-of-all-trades skill, Godlike Magic. Godlike Magic wasn''t actually a type of magic. Rather, it was a way to imitate many spells. That skill would allow him to imitate the effects of many spells, even Divine Spells, but to do so, it would use its own power, Domain power. Naturally, like Endless Path, Godlike Magic could also be used through Fate Power, Divine Power, and so on. After advancing to Ruler of the Night, Marvin already planned his future path. He had already planned out which ability to take each level. Godlike Magic didn''t seem that interesting as it could only imitate lower rank, less powerful spells, while also having many restrictions. But Marvin knew that true power of this ability lay in its versatility. In this world, he might run into problems that a Ruler of the Night''s abilities couldn''t resolve. And flexibility was very important when in a predicament. Naturally, if that was the extent of Godlike Magic''s effects, then Marvin wouldn''t have chosen it so resolutely. He didn''t hesitate to choose this skill because under Godlike Magic''s imitation spell list, there was a very baffling option. [Unfathomable Divine Spell]. In the game, he had studied the use of Unfathomable Divine Spell for a long time, but with no results. Later on, he got some additional information and made some conjectures. Perhaps this formidable ability, this Unfathomable Divine Spell, was the essence of the Ruler of the Night class. In any case, there would be no loss in choosing this skill. ... After leveling up, the power in the Faith Pool was starting to dry up. All the Faith Power stored up from the entire Secondary Plane was absorbed by Marvin''s advanced False Divine Vessel. This made Marvin sigh to himself. How talented was the one who created the False Divine Vessels? The advanced False Divine Vessel also transformed! [Advanced False Divine Vessel (2nd Advancement) (Fusion 30%)] [Divinity: 18/49] [Domain 1: Slaughter (Costs 5)] [Domain 2: Shadow (Costs 5)] [Domain 3: Plant Metamorphosis (Costs 2) (Recovers 1)] [Domain 4: Dragon Race Saint (Costs 4)] [Divine Vessel Property 1: Post-Godly Dexterity] [Divine Vessel Property 2: Killing Instinct (Nurturing¡­)] [Divine Power Pool: 267] ... A series of shocking changes. The degree of fusion rose straight up from 13% to 30%. Marvin clearly felt the advanced Divine Vessel fusing deeply with him. He already didn''t need to control it with painstaking precision anymore. It had already basically turned into one of Marvin''s organs. Marvin would be able to control it with the slightest thought. As for the increase in his Divinity value and the new Domain, Marvin wasn''t very surprised. When he swallowed all the Faith Power, Marvin also absorbed 10 points of Divinity from the Black Dragon God. That Dragon Race Saint Domain should be the same kind of Domain that Marvin earned from swallowing the Wilderness God''s Avatar back then. But that Domain would probably be mostly useless when fighting against the Black Dragon God. Naturally, the biggest change was with his Divine Power Pool. From the original 14 Divine Power, it was now a whopping 267! But unfortunately, Marvin didn''t have many Divine Spells. Otherwise, with his high Divine Power, he would be able to cast spells very liberally. For a short time, he would be a God! ... "Sssss!" The strange sound of the dagger tearing space itself apart spread through the entire plane. The one seen as a world-destroying monster in the eyes of the remaining Dragonborns was cut up into pieces by Glynos. Under the continuous application of Nightfall''s curses, the Crypt Monster couldn''t revive and was directly killed by Glynos! As Marvin expected, that huge move didn''t injure the Shadow Prince. Marvin saw it clearly. When that meteor shower of eyes fell onto the Shadow Prince, a greenish defensive barrier surrounded his body. That abundant Divine Power came as a great shock. If not for the confirmation that the Shadow Prince''s Divine Vessel was still Mid-level, Marvin would have already turned and run. That Guy''s Divine Power was unfathomably powerful now. He could almost match a Great God! ... "I thought you were going to keep hiding." At the edge of the plane, Glynos walked over the Crypt Monster''s enormous corpse, slowly approaching. The plane crumbled away behind him with every step. This world was too fragile for someone of his status. His main body had arrived, and its vast Divine Power would wreck the plane! Marvin was quietly standing atop a mountain peak, attentively watching the approach of the extremely confident Glynos. That guy really was a cockroach that wouldn''t die. His God Realm collapsed with him inside, but he survived, coming back even stronger. Marvin killed him once in the game and killed one more time in this life. Was this his so-called nemesis? Chapter 630: Nemesis (2) Chapter 630: Nemesis (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation When the plane collapsed, all the people and things turned into fragments by the distorted space. Flesh and earth mixed together, and a power from the Underworld pulled at that world. There hasn''t been a plane who had such an abnormal fall for a long time. In general, even if a Secondary Plane''s lifespan was exhausted, at that time, there would be Gods specialized in presiding over the world''s judgement and destruction. And an event like the battle between the Crypt Monster and Glynos, destroying the plane in the process, hadn''t happened in more than a millenium. Everyone could feel that the order of the Universe was getting out of control, step by step. In the God Realms, those Gods who had been laughing at the Black Dragon God also began to worry about whether their Secondary Planes would be attacked by unknown enemies. While watching out for the constantly approaching Astral Beast, they paid attention to the situation of Black Dragon Wing. ... Marvin stood there, looking at Glynos'' thin silhouette, sighing. As for the Shadow Prince, he looked at Marvin with a complicated expression. That youth with a calm expression was no longer a child he could ignore. He grew up way too fast. If Saruha''s rocket was just a trick, then now, Glynos acknowledged that Marvin already had the power to fight him! Countless scenes flashed past his eyes. The first time he saw Marvin, in the Three Ring Tower. That time, he followed the Gods'' decision to assassinate the Half-Legend Seer, Hathaway. At that time, no one entered his eyes, including Hathaway. At the time, he had successfully ambushed the East Plane Guardian, Anthony, by using his conflict with the Twin Snakes Cult to make him fall. He proudly believed that no one in Feinan could stop him. In the end, he miscalculated. The reason was simple, Marvin shouted. A small miscalculation which let Legend Monk Inheim who had been following him take advantage of his attack on Hathaway. Hathaway survived. This was different from what the Gods divined. But the him back then was still unconcerned. He knew that this world forces couldn''t change, he also didn''t take notice of that youth besides Hathaway. It was just a child. This was Glynos'' thoughts back then. But thinking about it, maybe, everything changed from that moment. Hathaway didn''t die. Although she was deprived of her Seer identity by Dark Phoenix, she was still an awakened Anzed Witch Queen. A Seer might be very troublesome, but it had to be remembered that in the past, the Anzed were the core of Feinan. The Witch Queen was the former Guardian of Feinan. She was more powerful than this era''s Four Plane Guardians! He was almost able to kill her! But almost led to Glynos'' fate being changed. When appearing in White River Valley, he had been schemed against. He noticed Marvin, but unfortunately, at that time, he was immersed in anger and suffering. Time Molt was taken away by Inheim. He was also taken care of in an humiliating way by those Legends. He encountered extremely high resistance in each of his following moves. When he went to kill Feinan''s Legends in the Decaying Plateau, he ended up being crushed to death with the Great Elven King. Arborea had been overthrown, his Avatar came down, thinking of easily killing Marvin, but as a result, he was killed. Before he could even make a plan to kill Marvin, the latter actually destroyed his God Realm! He then fell into slumber! He knew that his name also became the target of laughter in the God Realms. If not for that opportunity, he would have never been able to return to Feinan! ¡­ If not for that opportunity, he might even have to slumber forever, until this Universe collapsed. He hated it! He was angry! Only by killing Marvin himself would he be able to regain his foothold in this world. Who would believe in a God like him who had been repeatedly bullied by a mortal? In fact, the timing of his return wasn''t very good. He knew that if he remained in hibernation for two more years, his strength would have reached a level no one would have ever imagined. But he didn''t care. He saw Marvin''s ability to change fate, and an unexplainable potential! He heard some rumors, he heard that this kid might be the key to change the future. He had to kill him! Thus, despite it not being the best time, he had to return. For Glynos, Marvin must die! As long as he had the opportunity to kill Marvin, then that was a good opportunity! ... "Do you need a few words before we start?" Marvin''s eyebrows rose as he looked at the plane collapsing behind Glynos, a hot feeling coursing through his heart. He killed Glynos in the game, he also killed him in this life. Even if he came back with the power of that person, Marvin could still kill him! This was the self-confidence that came with absolute strength! Gods were high and mighty, but in Feinan''s history, the Gods that died in a mortal''s hands couldn''t be counted on just one hand. And Marvin was a transmigrator, he was fearless. The Sodom Blades in his hands seemed to answer to his fighting intent as red light flickered on the blades. A calm voice echoed in his mind, ''Seems like you met a powerful enemy. I''ll help you this time.'' ''I don''t like those guys, I killed a few of those Gods before, and I believe you can do so too.'' Then, Marvin felt a powerful power emerging from the Sodom Blades! Those were the true Sodom Blades! The previous dusty pair of blades were now a pair of Artifacts who killed Gods! Following the Sodom Blades'' bursting aura, Glynos couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and sneer, "Marvin, I won''t give you any opportunity, so cut out the nonsense." "Your growth rate is amazing, this prove that I made the correct choice." "You have to die now!" Marvin said indifferently, "You might not be able to kill me now." "This isn''t Feinan." The Shadow Prince sneered, "I''m not that Avatar." "Without the protection of the Universe Magic Pool, I''ll show you how big the gap between a mortal and a God is!" "This plane is approaching its end, and you''ll be buried with it." "Shadow Realm!" A dense shadow covered everything. A fragment of tablet flickered with a frightening light from within the Shadow Prince''s body. Fate Tablet! This was the core of Glynos'' Domain. This was a true God''s Law! Chapter 631: Shadow Duel (1) Chapter 631: Shadow Duel (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Shadow Prince had run out of patience! Since he awakened, he''d always had a feeling of crisis. At first, he thought it was because of the amount of the Divine Power that he stole, but as his power increased, he discovered that the source of the crisis was actually Marvin! That guy still hadn''t died! This worried Glynos greatly! In fact, he had been continuously dreaming while drifting through the Universe. All of those dreams felt so real. He had various fierce battles with Marvin. They would always be equally matched in the fights, but every time... Every time! At the end of the dream, he would die at Marvin''s hands. He could see his own soul leave his body as Marvin slowly took out two bloody curved daggers from his corpse. His expression was cold and relaxed, as if he was doing something completely natural. This dream had kept repeating, all the way until he woke up and came upon his incredible opportunity. He came to this plane. But for Glynos, that world was the starting point of his rebirth! ... The powerful Divine Law burst out, crushing the whole plane. "Rumble!" The loud bursting sound echoed against Marvin''s eardrums. The peak below him collapsed, crumbling and turning to dust before falling toward the emptiness! A lot of Ghosts to the sides screamed as countless Reapers were nervously appearing on the Styx. This fight involved too many different forces. Black Dragon Wing was bound to have a tragic fate, as it was the location for Marvin and Glynos'' duel. Many Ghosts easily followed the fragments of the plane and fell into the Void. And the other Gods were hunting that Astral Beast. If something big happened in Feinan now and the Astral Beast noticed, the Gods'' ambush might fail. Thus, despite the Underworld''s Sovereigns and the Astral Sea''s Gods not being able to see eye to eye, they sent some exceptional followers to prevent the situation from worsening. As for Marvin and Glynos, no one would bother about their fight. Because no one believed that Marvin would survive this fight! That was a genuine Divine Law! It was the supreme authority assigned to Gods by the Fate Tablet. As a mortal, Marvin could only kneel and accept his judgement! ... In the Extreme Evil Hell. A rough voice sneered, "Diross, isn''t that your descendant? Will you just keep watching as he gets killed by Glynos?" Diross strode across a red cloud, smiling confidently. "That trash, Glynos? You are thinking far too highly of him. I don''t care about such a trivial thing." "Eh?" The Extreme Evil Lord had a pondering expression as he leaned back on his black throne. "Then why did you come looking for me today? I thought you would need my help. After all, the God Realms aren''t something you can handle by yourself." "Azery, I do need your help." Diross look at him calmly for a few seconds before revealing a dazzling smile. "I need your Hell''s Angel Statue." The Extreme Evil Hell Lord''s expression suddenly changed. "Are you crazy?!" Diross seemed unperturbed by the outburst. "I''m not crazy. It''s time to truly unite the Nine Hells. Only in that way would we be able to slaughter those worms from the Abyss." "Let me tell you something. My troops went to the Supreme Forest and reached an agreement with the Migratory Bird Council." "They helped me find your world." "The Extreme Evil Angel Statue will be the first of my collection. If you don''t want to part with it... you can die." Then, a huge door suddenly opened behind him. Roars echoed as an army charged out from the door. ... "Divine Law?" The plane had already completely collapsed, and Marvin was left standing in the air, a smirk on his face. A golden light shone through Marvin, illuminating his body. But the scene that everyone was expecting to happen¡­ didn''t happen. Despite the suppression of the Divine Law falling upon him, Marvin was completely unharmed. He stood straight, looking back at Glynos! There was something shiny on his abdomen. "Your law doesn''t affect me!" Marvin skillfully played with Sodom''s Blades as he glared coldly at the Shadow Prince. "But it seems that you stole quite a bit of the Nature God''s power." Glynos opened his eyes wide! "How could this be!" He had sent out enough of the Divine Law to crush a mortal into ashes. This was the core of his power, yet it had no effect at all on Marvin! He stared at Marvin in shock for a few moments and then hesitantly asked, "You¡­ You ascended to Godhood?" ''Godhood, that''s the only explanation!'' he thought to himself. ''Only a God could withstand Divine Law!'' But after, Marvin responded with a sneer. He had an advanced False Divine Vessel, he had the aura of a Child of the Plane. No Divine Law could threaten him! This was why Marvin dared to fight with Glynos now! With the Divine Laws being useless against him, Glynos wouldn''t be able to use his most direct method to kill Marvin. He had to do it personally¡­ But could he do it?! The Shadow Prince''s brow twitched, but he quickly calmed down. He had already known that Marvin wasn''t easy to kill. If Marvin had died from that, Glynos would have been left wondering if the cockroach was just feigning death somehow! "Seems like you know a lot of things," Glynos said. "The Migratory Bird Council is a group of fools who still believe in the Ancient Nature God! But he already died!" "His power is my power!" "I''ll make you completely disappear from this Universe!" Glynos rushed over like a bullet. Each step shattered space! The powerful body of a God carried endless strength, and the auras of Shadow and Nature overlapped, causing many of those watching to become alarmed. That guy was truly insane! Marvin wouldn''t shy from a fight, although he knew that he couldn''t show his full strength in the shattered space. After all, he wasn''t a God. But he wasn''t afraid of Glynos either. "A fight to the death, huh?" "Brave words. Watch out!" With a "Whoosh," Marvin disappeared! Glynos unhesitantly followed suit. Even if it was a trap, he had to follow. He knew that all the powerhouses of the Universe were paying attention to this battle! He could only emerge victorious, he couldn''t fail... He had to win... ... The two powerful auras suddenly disappeared before appearing in another area. "You actually chose to fight me here." Glynos glanced haughtily at Marvin and sneered, "Could it be that you think you are the one who knows the most about shadows in this world?" "I, Glynos, am the true Shadow Prince!" His voice had risen to a roar! Not far, Marvin''s laughing voice could be heard coming from within a Shadow Vortex. "I killed you here before." "It''ll be just the same this time." Chapter 632: Shadow Duel (2) Chapter 632: Shadow Duel (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation Marvin''s words completely infuriated the Shadow Prince! He always believed that he was the one who understood the most about the Shadow Domain. And in fact, before Marvin''s appearance, this was the truth. But after Marvin appeared, he no longer was! In the game, Marvin used the abilities of the Ruler of Night and, without the help of an advanced False Divine Vessel, made the Shadow Prince suffer a heavy loss in the Shadow Plane before killing him in the Prime Material Plane, ultimately seizing his Domain and successfully ascending to Godhood. In this life, Marvin was even more confident! In the Shadow Plane, the Gods'' strength were greatly limited. Only the Shadow Domain would gain great bonuses. Glynos'' Divine Law had no effect on Marvin, this meant that both sides could only fight a fierce battle! No fancy skill, nothing extra, a fierce battle, a pure contest of strength! "Clash!" The two collided, flames shining all around. Sodom Blades colliding against Nightfall, none of them having the upper hand. There was no superfluous move, they knew that after this battle, only one of them could survive. The two kept jumping from Shadow Vortex to Shadow Vortex continuously colliding. The two had a deep understanding of this world, the transition between defense and offense was smooth. The Shadow Prince''s Blade Techniques were very good, there was no doubt about that. Marvin seemed to be restrained by those daggers. But Marvin had mastered the Desperation Style. Desperation Style was a skill of the Martial Path, in his hand, Desperation Style''s countless changes successfully defended against the Shadow Prince''s vicious attacks. Both sides kept trading blows in close combat, but the outcome was very unsatisfying. Evenly matched! After stealing the power of the Ancient Nature God, the Shadow Prince''s biggest weak point, his strength, was made up for. Marvin and Glynos fought for a long time, already preparing to change strategies. ''Seems like it''ll be hard to kill him in a direct fight.'' Marvin thought. He suddenly retreated and disappeared from Glynos'' sight. Glynos coldly laughed, swiftly following behind him. In fact, in the Shadow Prince''s mind, such an outcome was also unacceptable. A mortal Blade Techniques were able to match the techniques he trained over the years, how could it be? And why could he feel that Marvin''s melee abilities were higher than his own? ''How old was he?!'' ''How could he have such a rich battle experience?'' But regardless, he had to go ahead and chase him. He knew that this was the battle to return to the Astral Sea. Even if most Gods were focused on the Astral Beast, they were still paying attention to this special fight. If he lost or let Marvin retreat, he would never have a spot among the Gods, they would never acknowledge him! "Insignificant mortal! Today is the day you will die!" Glynos shouted. He immediately rushed in a vortex! "Woosh!" The Shadow Vortexes were actually wormholes of the Shadow Plane, linking spaces together. Through the Shadow Vortexes, it was possible to reach far away places. Glynos had watched Marvin going to that Vortex, but he was shocked to find out that Marvin actually was nowhere to be seen after crossing that Vortex! He didn''t leave the plane! If he did, Glynos would have definitely felt it. "Hiding?'' "Trying to assassinate me?" The Shadow Prince disdainfully laughed. ''Who am I?'' ''I''m the king of assassinations!'' ''Feinan''s East Plane Guardian couldn''t escape from my assassination!'' Marvin dared to try assassinating him in the Shadow Plane? His home ground? Glynos was extremely confident. He spread Divine Power, covering the entire area where Marvin might be hiding to prevent him from escaping. In this trip to Black Dragon Wing, the one thing he was most afraid of was Marvin escaping. After all, he had seen Marvin''s progress. If that Ruler of the Night escaped and returned to Feinan, it would be very difficult for the Shadow Prince to handle him later on. Marvin not escaping and fighting instead was an amazing news for Glynos. "You want to hide?" Glynos focused on his perception to the maximum while his silhouette slowly disappeared in the Shadow Plane. The area sank into an eerie silence. But in a corner that Glynos didn''t notice, a smile appeared on Marvin''s face. It wasn''t wrong to say that the Shadow Plane was his home ground! If before, Glynos fell under Marvin''s plot, this time, he was bound to lose due to his sudden increase of strength! Marvin''s sight was fixed on an empty location as he unhesitantly slashed over! The Sodom Blades let out a cruel whistle as the pair of blades fell down and viciously cut in Glynos'' back. The two daggers crossed each other, nearly cutting down the Shadow Prince! If not for the Ancient Nature God power protecting his body, he would have needed Divine Source to reform his body. Marvin wasn''t complacent after his successful attack, he actually retreated and hid in another Shadow Vortex. Night Boundary! Stealth! Marvin hid once again after a hit! Since killing Glynos in a direct battle was difficult, then what about playing dirty? Marvin wasn''t an inflexible person. Moreover, he knew Glynos would definitely not retreat. If he retreated, he would never be able to stay with the Gods in the future. Sure enough, the Shadow Prince angrily rushed over. He had yet to find Marvin''s hiding location, but his own hiding was useless in front of Marvin! This was the Shadow Plane! This was a contest of the peak rogue of the Shadow Domain! Marvin had sufficient Shadow Power on his body. But it was different for Glynos! He had the aura of the Ancient Nature God. In the Shadow Plane, he was like a lighthouse. Marvin didn''t need his Perception and could see him with his eyes! Thus, Glynos couldn''t cover his tracks! But Glynos wasn''t aware of that! He frantically looked for Marvin, but he was always sneak attacked by Marvin. Once, twice, thrice! At last, Marvin found the opportunity to take the lead in this Shadow Duel! He cut Glynos'' body into pieces! If not for the Shadow Prince quickly reacting, his Divine Source might have also been cut down. Glynos finally noticed something wrong. But it was too late, Marvin already reached his goal! Divine Source could keep reconstructing a body, but time was needed! "Sorry. I never give Gods time to reconstruct their bodies." "Now. Die!" The Sodom Blades were like fierce snakes, tearing open the Divine Source''s protection. The screaming voice of Glynos kept echoing in the Shadow Plane. Chapter 633: Endless Source Chapter 633: Endless Source Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In all fairness, the more powerful a God''s Divine Source, the faster his physical body would be able to reconstruct itself. The Shadow Prince''s Divine Source was actually quite ordinary before, but after absorbing the Ancient Nature God''s power, his Divine Source became very powerful. Of course, there were advantages and disadvantages to this. The disadvantages already showed, as he had already lost his ability to hide in the Shadow Plane. On the other hand, faster recovery was a significant advantage. Although Marvin was an assassin that was very good at taking advantage of his enemies'' flaws, the Ancient Nature God''s power was too great. While screaming aloud, the Shadow Prince kept controlling his Divine Source as he moved through the Shadow Vortexes. Marvin was chasing after him, not leaving him any chance. But after the Shadow Prince''s 11th death, he finally managed to cleverly escape from Marvin''s hands! ''Not good!'' Marvin frowned. Marvin couldn''t let things go south because he didn''t have the ability to keep reviving! He had been planning to finish off the Shadow Prince then and there. He never miscalculated in his fights with Gods in the game! As long as he managed to reach the Gods'' Divine Source, he would never leave them the opening to reconstruct their bodies. He could always calculate the time that the Gods would need to reconstruct and forcibly disrupt the reconstruction at the perfect time. These endless attacks were enough to torment most Gods until they ceased to exist. Dark Phoenix was killed that way by Marvin. This required keen observation, precise calculation, as well as perfect aim. Marvin had all three of those, which was why he dared to play with the Gods. After all, Gods weren''t Gods for nothing. They each had a Divine Vessel and Divine Source. Furthermore, they were able to revive a certain amount of times! Although Marvin had an advanced False Divine Vessel, he was unable to revive! If he died, it would be over for him. He couldn''t afford to lose. ''He knows his stuff.'' Hidden in a corner of the Shadow Plane, Glynos licked his lips while reconstituting his body. He focused on the Divine Power in his body, noticing something wrong. The plane actually had a slight rejection toward him! ''What''s going on?'' Glynos wasn''t an idiot. Marvin hid himself once again, but Glyos didn''t go looking for him like before, and instead tried to work out the problem. Gods'' minds worked very quickly. In pretty much an instant, he found the answer! Nature Power! His Nature Power and the power of the Shadow Plane were rejecting each other! The Nature Power in his body was too abundant, perhaps more than twice as much as his original Divine Power! In fact, it had been the only way for him to preserve his collapsing God Realm. Nature Power''s unique nourishing effect could support his God Realm despite it already being in shambles. If he used too much of the Nature Power in his body, he would die. Thus, coming to handle Marvin this time was really a huge risk for him. Naturally, he didn''t think that he would be continuously killed by Marvin! If not for the abundance of the Ancient Nature God''s power and the slight error in judgement that Marvin made, he might have never been able to the Shadow Plane! A hint of fear rose up in his mind. He looked at the darkness in silence. There seemed to be countless Marvins lurking in the darkness, eyeing him like he was only prey. This was the place he was most familiar with, yet it already felt strange and dangerous now. He couldn''t use the Divine Law to oppress Marvin, and unless Marvin took the lead and attacked, he could only remain passive forever. The Shadow Prince sank into a dilemma. He had no room to advance or retreat! If he wanted to win, he would have to leave the Shadow Plane and pull Marvin out too. Otherwise, he wouldn''t ever be able to take the initiative. But if he left the Shadow Plane first, wasn''t that like declaring to the world that he was inferior to Marvin, a mere mortal, when fighting in the Shadow Plane? He would lose all semblance of respect. But after carefully weighing the pros and cons, Glynos still made the best decision! That was to leave the Shadow Plane! After living for so many years, he had become a very pragmatic person. What was more important than victory? Respect and such¡­ psh! As long as he killed Marvin, everything would be settled! Therefore, he didn''t think any further about it and directly left the Shadow Plane, arriving at the remains of Black Dragon Wing! The Divine Law was immediately released, flooding the surroundings. "Divination!" As a God, he could use the most basic Divine Divinations. But this kind of Divine Spell could only be released in more normal space. The Shadow Plane was a very twisted world, many things couldn''t work properly inside because of its strange Laws. Shadow Power and Nature Power emitted from Glynos, sealing the space around him. Next, the Divination took effect. He saw Marvin! He opened his eyes wide and tried to turn! Right when he started the Divination, a shadow had suddenly appeared behind his back. The Shadow Prince didn''t have time to react before he felt a sharp pain! He was split into pieces! Marvin''s sneak attack with Sodom''s Blades was very fierce! These Artifacts, which had killed countless Gods, were shining with fierce lights. Marvin only shook his wrists, and the Divine Source''s protection was torn into pieces! His body turned into strips of flesh from the flurry of lights, creating an appalling scene.. "Aaaaahhh!" The miserable sound once again echoed through the void. Marvin didn''t stop and continued frantically attacking Glynos'' Divine Source! On the surface, Marvin quite clearly had the upper hand. But Marvin felt troubled. Glynos'' Divine Source was too strong! Although he kept dying, he still had more Divine Source. The power he stole from the Ancient Nature God kept repairing his body, and it was doing it very quickly! Marvin''s initial estimate was that he would need to kill him at least a hundred times. Moreover, for these hundred or so kills, Marvin would have to make no mistakes while attacking all-out the whole time. But he was well aware that maintaining this state was impossible! He was going all-out for now, with his focus at the maximum and Desperation Style continuously active. He couldn''t keep this state for too long! He stamina was continuously being used up! This duel of shadows unexpectedly turned into a war of attrition! "You can''t kill me! Hahahaha!" Glynos also seemed to notice this. As he furiously absorbed the power of Nature, he maniacally proclaimed, "You are just a mortal, and mortals have hard limits!" "But my Divine Source is endless!" Marvin frowned, trying to come up with a way around this. But at that time, a sharp voice echoed in the distance. "Is it? But that endless Divine Source you have¡­ was stolen from elsewhere." A golden light bathed their surroundings. A scale appeared from out of nowhere, slowly approaching. Chapter 634: Judgement of Truth! Chapter 634: Judgement of Truth! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation On the other side of the Universe, the Gods kept silent and still as they carefully watched the Astral Beast on the verge of falling into their ambush. That huge, greedy monster was attracted by the Chaos Magic Power that spread out after the shattering of the Universe Magic Pool. It instinctively felt that Feinan was a delicacy. It followed the aura of the Chaos Magic Power and left the Void. Any places it passed, whether they were Abyssal Planes or Hell''s Planes, they were all reduced to nothingness. It was the Void Destroyer! Even the strongest powerhouses of Hell and the Abyss forcibly moved their forces out of the way. They wouldn''t help the Gods, but they also wouldn''t take the initiative to clash with that frightening behemoth. No one wanted to provoke such a monster. That monster would soon enter the Gods'' ambush, unexpectedly, their attention was suddenly drawn by something happening on the other side of the Universe. It wasn''t the first time for that dazzling golden scale to appear in this Universe. The Goddess of Truth! When the adorable little girl appeared above the scale, all the Gods felt a powerful sense of shock. Especially the New Gods. They had relied on the Fate Tablet fragments to ascend to Godhood. When facing a powerful Ancient God, they felt a kind of natural oppression. Every powerful Ancient God was like an immovable mountain in front of the New Gods. Fortunately, there weren''t that many Ancient Gods that were still around now. The Ancient Nature God slumbered, the Ancient Elven God vanished, and Moon Goddess Faniya secluded herself from everything happening. And the most frightening one of all, the Wizard God, had disappeared for who knew how many years. This should have been the best era for the New Gods. But the brief flash of the aura of Truth in the Crimson Wasteland felt like a layer of chains to them. "She appeared!" "When we looked for her to help, why couldn''t we find her?" "The Truth Goddess is so eccentric after her resurrection. Which side does she stand on?" The New Gods silently communicated about her reappearance. An uneasy feeling welled up in their hearts. The Astral Sea was currently under the charge of the Three Great Gods because the Ancient Gods didn''t concern themselves with those matters. Besides those like the Plague God, very few Ancient Gods would stand on the side of the New Gods. But the behavior of the Truth Goddess was a bit unexpected. Everyone could feel her power, but she never gave the chance for anyone else to get in contact with her. Even when the Three Great Gods sent their most powerful Angels to welcome her back, these Angels weren''t able to find her despite scouring through the entire Universe. No one knew what the Goddess of Truth would do afterwards. She disappeared from everyone''s sight, and even Faniya couldn''t find her. They had thought that as an Ancient God guarding this Universe, she would come to help them stand against that Void Destroyer. She did appear in the end, but for some reason she appeared somewhere completely different instead! Her actions were too unfathomable. The Gods felt even more worried because the Goddess of Truth seemed to have a pretty good relationship with that pest, Marvin! "Glynos¡­ That kid is going to suffer." A faint voice echoed in the Gods'' hearts. The God of Dawn and Protection, who was leading the ambush, reminded everyone, "Don''t be distracted." "We will make a move in ten seconds." "That monster is very powerful, we can''t afford to make a single mistake!" When transmitting those last few words, that powerful Great God clearly infused some Divine Power, moving the hearts of those listening! They no longer paid attention to the fight between Glynos and Marvin, instead turning their combined focus to the approaching behemoth. ... In another part of the Universe, the Truth Goddess appeared. That silent Paladin was still behind her. He was her Guardian, from ancient times until now. No matter how many times the cycle played out, he would keep being reincarnated as her Guardian. He was the Final Guardian of the Truth Goddess in this Universe, and he was also her only Guardian. The current Griffin was different from how he was when he met Marvin for the first time. The greatsword in his hand was even more dazzling, containing dense Divinity Power! Sodom''s Blades burst out with a powerful cry. The soul of the Bloody Emperor emitted a strong fighting intent from inside the daggers. Marvin was startled. He knew that such a fierce will to fight would only appear when faced with a powerful Artifact! The greatsword in Griffin''s hands was definitely the reason. But the Truth Goddess wasn''t Marvin''s enemy. He hurriedly used his will to suppress the Bloody Emperor''s fighting intent. Marvin was calm, but Glynos was utterly frightened! Clearly, the appearance of the Truth Goddess was far beyond the scope of what he''d planned for. He had been sure that even if he couldn''t kill Marvin, he should still be able to escape unscathed, should the worst happen. He had stolen a great amount of the Ancient Nature God''s Divine Source and was close to being immortal. Even Marvin''s frightening attacks could only keep scattering his body, turning the fight into a war of attrition. If it kept going like that, Marvin would lose focus sooner or later! But the appearance of the Goddess of Truth changed all that. She had immediately brought up Glynos'' crime! Stealing another''s Divine Power, going as far as taking someone''s Divine Source, this was a taboo for the Gods! If discovered, he would have to be judged by the God Realms. This was the Shadow Prince''s desperate attempt. Because the Gods were busy coming up with a way to deal with the Astral Beast that threatened the Universe, he dared to use the opportunity to attack Marvin. Moreover, when it came to it, the Gods actually supported his move. The attitude of the Three Great Gods was unknown for now, but among the rest of the Gods, there were many who definitely wanted Marvin dead. The Plague God, the Dream God, the Black Dragon God, the Queen of Spiders... These Gods together made up a very powerful force, so Glynos'' move had some support. And while the rest might accept it, the Truth Goddess might not be willing to forgive his actions! Sure enough, Molly pointed imposingly at Glynos. "Stealing the Ancient Nature God''s Divine Source... You aren''t worthy of being a God." "Receive the judgement of the Truth Scale!" As the Truth Goddess'' words ran out, the Truth Scale came down from the sky, and Glynos'' considerable Divine Source was thoroughly suppressed! At the same time, Griffin waved his greatsword as he cut down at the Shadow Prince! An unseen cut slashed out, and a large amount of Nature Power spilled everywhere. "No!" The Shadow Prince was scared. A shadow separated from his Divine Source and hurriedly fled toward the depths of the Universe. But how could Marvin, who was still hiding nearby, let such an opportunity escape? Night Beheading! After losing his Divine Source and all other trappings of his Godhood behind, Glynos was just an ordinary Legend! The Ruler of the Night''s attack with Sodom''s Blades lacerated that shadow! The Shadow Prince, truly dead! Chapter 635: Arrangement! Chapter 635: Arrangement! Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Divine Source was confined by the Truth Goddess, making it so that the Shadow Prince was unable to revive. This time, Marvin had settled one of his problem for good. Ever since he learnt from the Migratory Bird Council''s Old Ent that a shadowy force was stealing Nature Power, Marvin had felt uneasy. Glynos hadn''t died and had only sunk into a supposedly endless slumber. If he chose to remain hidden instead of reappearing, Marvin would have never been able to find him. He would just be drifting through the boundless Universe. Marvin wasn''t a Wizard, so how could he find him? There would have been no way for Marvin to stop him from just hiding and gathering his strength. Fortunately, after the Black Dragon God targeted Marvin this time, Glynos had thought that it would be a good opportunity, causing him to give up on his hibernation to rush over. Things turned out as Marvin had suspected. Glynos truly was the one that stole the Ancient Nature God''s power. Although Marvin still didn''t know how Glynos managed to steal it, the powerful Divine Source caused a lot of trouble for Marvin. Defeating an immortal enemy was very difficult. In fact, if not for the appearance of the Truth Goddess, Marvin would have to consider fleeing. If he had fled to Feinan, Glynos wouldn''t have been able to follow him immediately. Although the Universe Magic Pool had indeed shattered, a great amount of Chaos Magic Power was inundating the surroundings. This caused a spatial distortion around Feinan. This distortion would last for a while. Marvin, as mortal, would be unobstructed. The Gods, however, would be greatly affected by it. If one of them tried to force their way in, their Godhood would suffer great losses. Even if Glynos was courageous, he wouldn''t dare to chase Marvin to Feinan at this time. But before it even came to that, the Truth Goddess appeared. This was a great surprise! ''What did the Truth Goddess do? A judgement on behalf of the Gods!'' With the power of the Truth Scale, no sin could escape her eyes. No one knew where she went after disappearing, but Marvin had a faint guess. It must have been related to how she fell in the first place. Marvin remembered that Ivan had a fragment of Truth. If that Truth fragment had been used in the 3rd era, then someone would have successfully ascended to Godhood and replaced the Ancient Goddess of Truth. And the actual Goddess of Truth might have continued reincarnating with that curse. Paladin Griffin would have kept following her, and unless a special opportunity showed itself, the two would have continued that endless cycle until the end of the Universe. But the Wilderness God''s resurrection broke that curse. When she left the Crimson Wasteland, she said she would be looking for an "old friend". Marvin understood what she meant. She would definitely be looking for the culprit who had set her up. ''Did she find that "old friend" in the end?'' ... Marvin thought of many things in those few seconds. But deep inside, he was feeling very grateful for the Truth Goddess'' aid. Her appearance there, helping Marvin to kill Glynos, was like a protective charm. The Truth Goddess had an extremely special position in the Astral Sea. If she wanted to protect Marvin, there might not be a single entity in the Astral Sea that would dare to move against him openly. If they did try something, they would have to do it covertly. This would be very helpful for Marvin''s development. The Truth Goddess didn''t come here just to pass judgement on Glynos. Her very resurrection was a deviation from the game''s timeline. Her appearance might change the entire state of Feinan and the Universe. As Marvin stood there watching the Truth Scale swallow Glynos'' Divine Source, he felt a bit of regret. If he could absorb all of that Divine Source, the advanced False Divine Vessel might have upgraded again! But he knew that now wasn''t the time to be greedy. If the Truth Goddess hadn''t come to help him, he could have ended up in a very difficult situation. Moreover, he would have had to be wary of Glynos'' designs against him. Marvin understood the Shadow Prince''s nature the most: he was sneaky, ruthless, and patient. This was the reason that he could become one of the most frightening Assassins of the 3rd Era. By killing the Shadow Prince, he eliminated a threat and received a lot of Comprehension. This was already very worthwhile. As for the Divine Source, Marvin put it out of his mind. ... The radiance of the Truth Scale gradually dimmed. Sure enough, after the Truth Goddess punished Glynos, she didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she drew closer to Marvin. "Respected Truth Goddess¡­" Marvin felt a bit awkward, not knowing how to address her. "Like I said before, calling me Molly is fine." After the golden light dissipated, the Truth Goddess didn''t seem as awe-inspiring as before, looking like an ordinary little girl. Griffin followed behind her and nodded toward Marvin with a smile. "Okay, Molly¡­" Marvin wouldn''t argue with her on that. After all, his relationship with the Goddess of Truth when she had been in her mortal body could be considered to rather good. He also wasn''t one to put Gods onto a pedestal, so calling her by her name suited him just fine. "I have some matters to discuss with you." "You might be interested." Molly took back her Truth Scale and gave Marvin a serious look. "Interested in coming to my God Realm?" She didn''t restrain her voice while uttering this sentence. In the entire Universe, all those who were aware of the fight that just took place were able to hear this. Despite them being on the side of the Universe and being in an intense fight, the Gods still shuddered internally upon hearing that invitation. Marvin froze. The Truth Goddess invited him to her God Realm? How could he refuse such a good thing? This was the best time to intimidate others with powerful back-up. If the Truth Goddess wanted to get rid of him, Marvin definitely wouldn''t be able to escape. Her actions showed that there was something very important she wanted to ask him. Marvin nodded in agreement. Molly immediately opened a dazzling golden door, and the three of them went in. ... The Truth Goddess'' God Realm was very simple. Because it had been abandoned for so many years, it didn''t have any inhabitants, just her and Griffin. She entered a gorgeous palace and hinted Marvin to follow. "After reviving this time, I sought out many people and found out that the world is now very different from its state before my fall." She softly told Marvin, "I personally went to Feinan." Marvin immediately opened his eyes wide. The Truth Goddess went to Feinan!? How? She didn''t mention sending an avatar¡­ How could she go in person with the Universe Magic Pool''s restriction? Could she have gone after it shattered? That also seemed wrong. For now, the Gods were still unable to enter Feinan. Marvin was puzzled. Molly gave him a warm smile. "I took a trip to Thousand Leaves Forest and borrowed something from the Elven King." After saying that, her wrist flickered and a familiar fragment appeared in his hands. The Truth Fragment! Marvin immediately understood that the Elven King she referred to should be Ivan. That Truth Fragment in her hands showed that she had indeed been to Feinan. "Someone caused that situation in the past and didn''t wish for my resurrection, resulting in that Truth Fragment." Molly looked closely at Marvin and asked, "You are the one he chose, so I hope you can explain something to me." "Why does Lance want me dead?" In an instant, Marvin only felt coldness. The eyes of the Goddess of Truth were filled with a divine might! Chapter 636: Terrifying Game (1) Chapter 636: Terrifying Game (1) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Truth Goddess'' question frightened Marvin. Even though the hermit in the Underdark had hinted at something unspeakable when Marvin went to borrow the Demon Subduing Sword, Marvin hadn''t felt too concerned about it at the time. He felt that whatever the case, he only needed to become strong enough in order to be able to solve any problems thrown at him. But with the Truth Goddess herself standing in front of him and telling him that Lance had schemed against her, how could he not be shocked? "To be honest¡­ I have no idea." Marvin felt like his brain was going to explode! He instinctively drew on the Wisdom power. When Marvin encountered difficult situations or doubts, this ability would be activated on its own. But even this ability had its limits. Whenever the name "Lance" appeared in Marvin''s mind, the ability from his Wisdom power would suddenly stop working. He suddenly paled! Clearly, the Wisdom ability wasn''t omnipotent. It was like a Wizard using Divination to find traces of Gods, it might bite him back! Lance was Feinan''s God of Creation, after all! ... "Looks like you really don''t know." Molly was silent for a moment as she looked at Marvin with a strange expression. "You are really someone from another world?" Marvin remained silent. He didn''t know how he should answer that question. Admit it? Or deny it? Something like transmigration might be hard to accept even for Gods. But it seemed that the most powerful ones already knew about the matter of Lance choosing him. Fortunately, the Goddess of Truth didn''t linger on this question. She thought for a while before slowly saying, "My resurrection might disrupt some people''s plans, but you are the one he chose, truly interesting." "Although telling you the truth now might be a bit cruel and too early, you aren''t strong enough yet, and I think you have the right to know." "The most important thing is, which side do you want to stand on?" ''Which side?'' Marvin felt baffled. He only wanted to keep on living, protecting what he held dear, making up for his previous life''s regrets, and becoming a true hero. So he was always tirelessly running, leaving his mark in important events all over Feinan. He didn''t even have time to think about the deeper meaning of his transmigration. But being ignorant of the facts wouldn''t let him escape them. The chance encounter with Lance in his dreams should already have made him suspicious. He thought and took a deep breath before asking, "What are you trying to tell me?" The Goddess of Truth sighed and gave Marvin a look of pity before saying, "If I say that this world''s God of Creation, Lance, wants to destroy it, would you believe it?" Marvin opened his mouth wide open. ¡­ In the God Realm of Truth, time was frozen. Marvin had ample time to digest the information that the Truth Goddess had just given him. After hearing the story, his mood was extremely grave. He finally understood why she had insisted on inviting him to her God Realm before speaking of this. The crux of the matter was too terrifying. Wizard God Lance! The man revered as the Supreme God in all of Feinan¡­ actually wanted to destroy this world? If someone else said that, Marvin would definitely think they were crazy. But it was the Truth Goddess... Marvin sank into a long silence. He thought back over the story recounted by the Truth Goddess: "After resurrecting, I immediately went looking for some old friends." "But sadly, I discovered that except for Faniya, the Ancient Gods of my generation had all disappeared. I couldn''t find them. And Lance''s disappearance was the most thorough. It was as if all of this happened at the same time!" "I kept searching and gathered some clues, eventually managing to discover the root of the matter." "The core of that issue lay in the 3rd Era and the three Fate Tablets." ... Fate Tablets. They had played a critical role in Feinan''s history. According to the Truth Goddess, the Fate Tablets, like the Universe Magic Pool, were created by the God of Creation, Lance! They had no actual relation to the Plane Will! It was actually the Wizard God who, by relying on his own understanding of all kinds of Domains in this world, created the tablets, giving ordinary lifeforms the chance to ascend to Godhood. From that point of view, the 3rd Era''s New Gods were all man-made! These Gods were all supported by Lance. The difference between New Gods and Ancient Gods was pretty simple: The Ancient Gods all originated from the Plane Will or through gathering enough blessings in the ancient era. And the New Gods were a group of Gods created by Lance. The Truth Goddess believed that Lance was supporting the New Gods in order to replace the Ancient Gods'' positions. The Astral Sea''s authority was now in the hands of the three Great Gods. Perhaps they didn''t know, but the New Gods were definitely Lance''s chess pieces. This was just one step. The second step was to guide the desires of the lifeforms of this Universe. The Ancient Gods didn''t have too many desires. They had a natural feeling of belonging to Feinan because they themselves had resulted from the Plane Will. But the New Gods were different. They were Humans, or other lifeforms, who evolved into something greater. They were full of great worldly desires. They wanted to break through, they wanted to reach a higher level of strength, they wanted to escape from this cage. Thus, they were destroying the current order. This was something that Lance had wanted. Because in all of Feinan, the one who wanted to see the collapse of the Universe the most was actually the Wizard God Lance himself! ... "But¡­ how does Lance benefit from the destruction of this Universe?" Marvin already felt that what he had heard up to now was the truth. But he still put forward his own doubts. The Goddess of Truth calmly explained, "He had been wanting to escape this prison for a long time." "You feel like this is a very beautiful world, but to him, it is actually a web of shackles. He is Feinan''s God of Creation, thus, his body has Feinan''s unerasable mark. That mark makes him omnipotent in this Universe, but it''s also a rope tying him here." "He yearns for something greater. He might have already seen the edge of the world, and if he could, he would have left¡­ I believe that long ago, he already sent his friends to that world. He is the only one remaining now, and he has always been itching to leave." "And the only way to leave is to destroy this world." Marvin gave his head a quick shake as he asked a follow-up question. "He is the God of Creation, so shouldn''t it be easy for him to destroy this world?" The Truth Goddess shook her head. "It''s not that easy;" "This involves a game between Lance and Feinan''s Plane Will." Chapter 637: Terrifying Game (2) Chapter 637: Terrifying Game (2) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation A game? Marvin would never have thought that Feinan''s God of Creation and Feinan''s Plane Will were having some sort of hidden battle. The Truth Goddess'' words undoubtedly opened a new door for him, opening his eyes to let him glance at the battle at the top. That''s right, this was a game. Based the Truth Goddess'' deduction, the missing Lance actually hadn''t left this world. He should still be hiding somewhere, observing all the changes and events that took place, and secretly giving a little nudge when he felt it necessary. The Great Calamity had been pushed ahead by Lance himself. The Lance in Marvin''s dream seemed to have admitted to it. This information made Marvin''s reverence for the God of Creation drop by quite a bit. So in order to get away from this world, he was willing to cause the deaths of all of those living in Feinan? That kind of God... even if he once created this world, even if he once carried great reverence and respect, was he still worthy of Feinan''s respect and reverence now? Marvin didn''t doubt the words of the Truth Goddess. As the wielder of Truth, she couldn''t and also didn''t need to lie about such things. And what kinds of benefits would she gain from lying to Marvin? Anyways, that game should have been ongoing for a very long time. The Ancient Gods had fallen due to Lance slowly moving his plans forward, and the 3rd Era was the most important node. The Truth Goddess inferred from a Divination that Lance''s closest partner, Eternal Time Dragon Bacon, disappeared in the 3rd Era. She keenly noticed that there were many anomalies in that time period. Although these anomalies were seamlessly connected, to a God of her level, they were very obvious. In other words, time had been tampered with many times starting from the 3rd Era. In the entire Universe, only Lance could do this with the help of Bacon! "What do you mean, it happened countless times after that era?" Marvin was dumbstruck. Somehow, he did not want to believe the conclusions drawn by the Truth Goddess, despite instinctively feeling that they were correct. "I wouldn''t go so far as to say countless, but this definitely wasn''t the first time the Universe Magic Pool shattered." The Truth Goddess looked at back at Marvin and muttered, "Although this is only my deduction, my intuition tells me that I''m not wrong." Marvin remained silent. He felt like his head was about to explode. The Truth Goddess'' words completely toppled his worldview. She was telling him that the source of all this disaster, this world''s bringer of chaos, the final Boss behind the scenes... it was all actually the one who led him to this world, the one who gave him hope and rebirth, Lance! At this moment, it seemed to him that he had been manipulated like a chess piece. He didn''t like this feeling at all. He thought for a bit, before finally nodding. "Your deduction isn''t wrong. I already witnessed one shattering of the Universe Magic Pool." Marvin''s words naturally referred to the game, Feinan Continent, from back on Earth! The game in his previous life had seemed so real, how could it be just a game? In the game, the players entered Feinan half a year after the Great Calamity. The Gods entered Feinan and fought over its territories, while the players fought for the freedom of mankind. It could be assumed that the anomalies were due to Lance''s attempt to destroy the world. Although the Universe Magic Pool was shattered, Lance must have failed. No, he definitely failed, or else Marvin wouldn''t have transmigrated! "As expected." The Truth Goddess shook her head silently, looking at Marvin with an extremely complicated expression. "In fact, I should kill you." Marvin was startled. Even if there was no killing intent in the Truth Goddess'' voice, that sentence seemed completely natural coming out of her mouth. However, he soon relaxed. "But I won''t do that." Molly massaged her temples as she continued, "You are the one Lance chose, but you aren''t Lance. It would be meaningless for you to be punished on his behalf. On the contrary, your actions seem very different from Lance''s expectations." "Although I don''t know what he is scheming, he definitely wants to destroy this world by introducing this new variable, you." "But I can see from your eyes that you definitely will not do that¡­ Lance¡­ What are you trying to do?" There was a bit of confusion in the Truth Goddess'' eyes. It was worse for Marvin. What he learnt today was related to the Universe''s deepest secret. He was just a small Ruler of the Night, he simply couldn''t get involved in this. But he was inextricably linked with all parties of that terrifying game! ... From what the Truth Goddess said, the two opposing sides of the game were Feinan''s Plane Will and Lance, Feinan''s God of Creation. Lance wanted to destroy this world, and Feinan''s Plane Will obviously wouldn''t agree. In fact, as the core of the universe, as the Prime Material Plane, Feinan was the original source of all the planes, including Hell, the Abyss, the Astral Sea, the Negative Energy Plane, the Underworld, as well as a large number of Secondary Planes. Feinan''s Will was the Universe''s Will. For some reason, Lance couldn''t directly destroy this world on his own, and thus, he could only foster his own power, targeting the order of the Universe. The Universe Magic Pool was, in fact, not created by Lance to protect the world as was ubiquitously believe. On the contrary, it had been a cage designed to sever the connection between the Prime Material Plane and the other planes in order to slow down the Plane Will''s growth. And the reason he decided to break that cage now was that he felt that the best opportunity had come. How would one destroy a Universe? He believed that sinking the Universe into endless chaos was the most dependable way. The established Universe Magic Pool had absorbed a great amount of Chaos Magic. This time bomb gathered it continuously for more than a millennium and had enough Chaos Magic Power to plunge Feinan into a state of pandemonium. So time was up. When the Prime Material Plane sank into chaos, the rest of the planes would definitely grow restless. Hell and the Abyss bore the brunt of it, and the Negative Energy Plane naturally wouldn''t be far behind. Moreover, there were the Wilds outside the places protected by the power of Order, the Beasts that had been suppressed. All of that was enough to have Feinan''s inhabitants massacre each other and destroy that world! This was Lance plan! Feinan''s Plane Will wouldn''t just sit still as it all happened. It started sensing the dangerous thoughts of the Creation God a while ago. It began looking for some guardians. And the first Guardians of Feinan¡­ were the Anzed Witches. Chapter 638: Terrifying Game (3) Chapter 638: Terrifying Game (3) Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation In the entire Universe, the Witchcraft system of the Anzed Witches was unique. The Anzed Witches were completely different from the Wizards. The Authorities of their Witchcrafts originated from the earliest Plane Will. At that time, Feinan Plane had just formed and the Plane Will was very lively. If compared to Humans, it was like a youth feeling excited about the world. The Plane Will of every Prime Material Plane would have that kind of period. And during that time, the Ancient Gods were born, high and mighty, overlooking the earth. Under the lead of Lance, the Wizard God, they expelled many monsters that were coveting Feinan. At the same time, the first Humans appeared, the Anzeds. The rise and fall of the Anzeds was short-lived in history. Even the Pearl Tower barely had any information related to them. It was said that only the Twelve Witches of each generation knew of those secrets. Because they were Feinan''s first Plane Guardians and their leader, the Witch Queen, was Feinan''s strongest. ... Due to reasons that have been lost to time, the Anzeds disappeared from history and the High Elves took over the world. Thus, the High Elven King became the new Plane Guardian. This situation continued until the Ancient Elven God withdrew and the High Elves left Feinan to head for their distant Sanctuary. Afterwards, Feinan''s Plane Will began to lie dormant. The Plane Guardian positions were no longer occupied by just one group of people, but rather a varied scattering of people. They had obtained the favor of Feinan''s Plane Will by some chance, and after several arduous tests, they became the Guardians of the Prime Material Plane. And in this era, there were four Plane Guardians. Legend Wizard Anthony was the East Guardian. The mysterious old man guarding the Azure Matriarch was the North Guardian. In fact, the presence of a mere Azure Matriarch wouldn''t need him to personally keep guard. What he was guarding was in fact the World Ending Twin Snakes suppressed in the Ethereal Plane. The Azure Matriarch was the only seed left by the World Ending Twin Snakes in Feinan, and that glacier likely was a link between Feinan and the Ethereal Plane. The West Guardian was known to be Xunshan Monastery''s Cloud Monk. From what the Truth Goddess said, he was the one who held the position of Plane Guardian the longest. He might have even been there before the 3rd Era, which meant that he had possibly experienced Lance''s Time Reversal. The last Plane Guardian was naturally the Great Elven King, Nicholas. Although the High Elves had left, the Wood Elves, as the closest subordinates to the High Elves, chose to remain in Feinan. It was said that even now, the Wood Elves still held the way to open the far distant Sanctuary. They were closest to the High Elves, and thus it was very natural for Nicholas to become one of Feinan''s Plane Guardians. Feinan''s Plane Guardians resulted from Feinan''s Plane Will. They represented the resolve of Feinan''s Plane Will through their determination to protect this land. ... "But they are all gone." After listening this far, Marvin couldn''t help but interject. Anthony died to the joint scheme of Glynos and the Twin Snakes Cult. The other three Plane Guardians all died in the battle over the Universe Magic Pool. Feinan had no more Plane Guardians. No one could protect this heavily damaged and formerly beautiful land. "No." The Truth Goddess'' answer was very firm. "Plane Guardian is only a title. There are actually quite a few people that are still willing to use their lives to protect this land." "Moreover, I already said that this game is still underway. How could Feinan''s Plane Will be so easily defeated?" "Do you think it''s really due to luck that three Fate Sorceresses would suddenly appear at the same time when they were rarely seen in thousands of years?" The Truth Goddess'' answer made Marvin quiver a bit. And the sentence that followed left him completely speechless: "The outbreak of Fate Sorceresses, the return of the Anzed Witches, and that little girl in the North¡­ In my trip through Feinan, I even felt the aura of the High Elves in Thousand Leaves Forest! The four Plane Guardians died, but the essence of Plane Guardians would never fade. Don''t you also have a Plane Guardian aura on your body?" Her gaze was calm, but she was able to see through everything. Standing before the Goddess of Truth, Marvin felt as if he wasn''t wearing any clothes, like she could see through everything about him in one glance. In fact, he''d always had a faint feeling that the appearance of the Three Sisters at the same time might not be coincidental, but when the Truth Goddess mentioned them now, he couldn''t help but feel sorrowful. So, it seemed that not only was he a chess piece, but the people he was in contact with were also part of this game. He was already aware that Fate Power came from Feinan, which meant that Fate Sorceresses were candidates to become Plane Guardians. Marvin had no doubt about it. As for the North''s Valkyrie, Eve, it was said that she inherited the legacy of a Valkyrie from an ancient era. Her body most likely had some Anzed Bloodline, and her power likely came from a guardian power of the Anzeds. As for Hathaway and the Anzed Witches she represented, they seemed to be on the path to return to prominence. The seven petals representing the seven Greater Witchcrafts had already been gathered. The Witches'' ruler was very likely to return to Feinan! As for the High Elves¡­ The silhouette of that small messenger running all over the place with her Golden Griffin appeared in his mind. "Butterfly¡­" The first High Elven Queen. At this point, Marvin couldn''t help but scratch his head as he asked a strange question: "Why are they all women?" ... This out-of-place question seemed to baffle the wise Truth Goddess. She hesitated for a while before frowning. "Your question is very strange, but you do have a point." "Why is it that the potential Plane Guardians of this generation are all women?" "This¡­ I also don''t know." Marvin smiled bitterly. Pure coincidence? Probably not? As for Marvin''s own Plane Guardian halo, it was purely because Lorie gave him the chance to get it. Otherwise, even after killing Dark Phoenix, the Plane Will still wouldn''t have paid much attention to him. Could Feinan Plane''s Will be disliking males? After hearing such a terrifying story, Marvin felt that even if all this was true, he wouldn''t make too much of a fuss. He had already heard enough today to make ordinary people collapse. ... "All in all, you play a rather important role in this game." "Lance needs an outside element to break the inner balance to this Universe, and you did it. He won''t let you off so easily." Molly softly warned, "Trust me... One day, Lance will find you." "At that time, you''ll face a choice." "I''m telling you this now because I think you have the right to know all this. I have no idea what the future will look like." "I hope you won''t disappoint me." Marvin nodded. He looked at Molly''s nearly perfect face and suddenly thought, ''As Feinan Plane''s Protector God, the Truth Goddess is also a woman¡­ Why does Feinan''s Plane Will favor so many beautiful women?'' ''Could it be that the Ancient Elven God and the Ancient Nature God were also women?'' Before he managed to remove that preposterous thought from his mind, the Truth Goddess sent him out. "Your friend is looking for you." "I''ll send you back." Chapter 639: Return Chapter 639: Return Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation After digesting those secrets divulged to him by the Truth Goddess, Marvin quickly composed himself. He knew that he didn''t have to make a decision yet based on what the Truth Goddess told him. After all, with his current level of strength, even though he knew the truth, he might not be able to affect the overall situation. The Truth Goddess cared a great deal about Marvin''s future. Everyone could see that if no one stopped Marvin, he would definitely grow into a force that couldn''t be ignored. The strange part was that although he had clearly been chosen by Lance, Marvin was actually quite close with the people chosen by Feinan''s Plane Will. Those fascinating women had a deep friendship with Marvin, except for the Valkyrie, who first met him because of what happened regarding Dark Phoenix''s ascension. And the first Plane Guardian, the Anzed Witch Queen Hathaway, had a deep connection with Marvin. The two were like sweethearts who hadn''t brought it out. As one of the involved parties, the feeling was complicated for Marvin. Even though he had the Wisdom ability, he didn''t know what would happen in the future. For this kind of thing that couldn''t be controlled, Marvin wouldn''t trouble himself too much over it. He believed in the Truth Goddess'' judgement¡­ but Marvin wouldn''t immediately conclude that Lance was the traitor of this world, a super powerful villain. He reasoned that there were probably still other things about that matter that he didn''t know. After all, Lance had given him hope with this rebirth, so Marvin wouldn''t lightly judge whether he was right or wrong. He had to personally uncover the truth! He had to become stronger! ... The Black Dragon God had dispatched a Martyr to deal with Marvin, but the result was something outside everyone''s expectations. The Martyr had sacrificed himself in vain to create the Self-Immolation Fire, Black Dragon Wing was destroyed, and the Black Dragon God was greatly injured. As for the one who managed to steal the Ancient Nature God''s power, Glynos, he had confidently entered the plane to try to kill Marvin, but the Truth Goddess suppressed his Divine Source, allowing Marvin to kill him! The overall result was that Marvin''s Ruler of the Night class leveled up twice, and his False Divine Vessel grew in power once again. His strength increased by leaps and bounds. The only pity was that he hadn''t gotten to absorb the Shadow Prince''s Divine Source, or else he would have become even more powerful. One more thing worth mentioning was that before he left her God Realm, the Truth Goddess gave him a huge gift. That was Glynos'' Shadow Domain. As one of the most powerful Ancient Gods, and enhanced by the effects of the Truth Scale, Molly had unfathomable Divine Power. She had directly extracted the power from the Shadow Prince''s Shadow Godhood and gifted it to Marvin. She already saw through Marvin''s advanced False Divine Vessel. With this huge gift, the Shadow Domain in the False Divine Vessel got a large expansion. Marvin swept a glance across his interface and saw that the description for his Shadow Domain in the advanced False Divine Vessel had changed: [Domain 2: Shadow (Perfect) (Costs 30)] [Perfect Domain variation property ¨C Ruler of Shadows] [Ruler of Shadows: You are the absolute ruler in the shadows. Attributes +100%. Enemy Attributes -20%.] Ruler of Shadows! When Marvin saw that property, he opened his eyes wide. That property was simply heaven-defying. Because he had broken through the Godly Dexterity bottleneck, Marvin''s body had already started deviating from the normal Humans'' path with the help of the advanced False Divine Vessel, making it understandable for him to gain overpowering attributes. But doubling his attributes¡­ Wasn''t that too frightening? This meant that from now on, within the Shadow Plane and at night, he would be invincible against people at the same level as him. He could even win against opponents that were ordinarily much stronger than him! If Marvin wasn''t wrong, Glynos should have had that property in the past. But after he absorbed the Nature Power, the Shadow Plane rejected him, causing him to lose the bonuses of Ruler of Shadows. Back when Marvin killed the Shadow Prince in the game, there had already been many Legend rogues who had gained the Shadow Domain and kept nibbling away at the absolute authority over the Shadow Domain. Because of that, Glynos had long since lost the Ruler of Shadows bonuses and thus was killed so easily. This time in Black Dragon Wing, Marvin took huge risks, but gained a huge reward. If not for that discussion in the Truth Goddess'' Realm, he would be feeling overjoyed by now. But unfortunately, after finding out about that frightening conflict between Lance and the Plane Will, Marvin couldn''t remain happy. He and his friends fought for their own ideals, but they ended up becoming chess pieces in others'' game? Wasn''t this rather ironic? As Marvin thought of this, a glimmer appeared in his eyes. ''Even a chess piece might not necessarily let someone unscrupulously control it.'' ''If this world is really a chessboard, I''ll simply charge forward on a rampage, ignoring the rules. I''ll rush out of the chessboard and personally see what kind of person is able to control what happens on the board!'' At that moment, Marvin''s mind was as firm as ever! ... In a dark corner of the Underworld. Marvin smiled at the grumbling Ding. It was fine with Jessica, as she only expressed her dissatisfaction with Marvin''s risky behavior. But she also knew that the situation at the time was critical. The Martyr''s Self-Immolation Fire wasn''t something that could be easily extinguished. If Marvin had made any major mistakes when handling things, he might have ended up disappearing in the fire. After leaving the God Realm, Marvin heard Ding''s call. With her help, Marvin successfully returned to Feinan and reunited with Jessica. This didn''t differ that much from their original plan. After Ding complained for a while, her expression suddenly changed into one of delight. "Eh? Seems like you did something useful?" "The monsters surrounding Hope City already started scattering away." Marvin and Jessica looked at each other, and the former suddenly reacted with a jolt. If the monsters surrounding Hope City had scattered, then there should only be one explanation. That Ghost Mother had died. As for how she had died, she was probably... Crushed to death. In fact, the Crypt Monster''s violent awakening and the Martyr''s explosion had created very frightening tremors, causing large sections nearby to collapse. That collapse was mainly focused on the area west of the Great Vortex. A large hole even appeared in the Sage Desert, causing huge amounts of sand to flow into the Underdark. The Ghost Mother controlling those Dark Specters should have been crushed to death at that time. This was a bit unexpected, but it seemed to be the most likely hypothesis based on what Marvin knew. In any case, the strain on Hope City had been alleviated, and the Dark Specters had suffered a huge blow to their fighting strength. The next step was to eradicate the Dark Specters at the source! Chapter 640: Endless Path Chapter 640: Endless Path Translator: Translation NationEditor: Translation Nation The Martyr''s actions had triggered an unprecedented collapse in the Underdark. Jessica had escaped toward the eastern side of the Great Vortex. By the time Ding arrived by following her summons and called for Marvin, they were much further away from their destination, the Andes Snow Mountain Range. But this wasn''t a problem now. After the battle at Black Dragon Wing, Marvin became a level 4 Ruler of the Night and obtained Endless Path, an incredibly powerful long-distance displacement ability. With the help of the False Divine Vessel, he could reach any shadowy area of Feinan by activating his perfect Shadow Domain. Bringing two others with him wouldn''t be too difficult. At worst, he would just have to use up some Divine Power or Fate Power. His body now had the Fate Power Imprint, so he didn''t need to be as careful about conserving his power. As his Ruler of the Night class kept leveling up, Marvin would come to truly possess the overpowering abilities of a Ruler of the Night! [Shadow Domain released!] [Wisdom ability active!] Suddenly, Marvin''s gaze seemed to pierce directly through all the barriers of the Underdark. In a glance, he saw the frightening darkness in the Eternal Frozen Spring. But he only took a glance, not wanting to look too much. The Final Ghost Mother had very keen perception. In any case, Marvin used his powerful consciousness to lock onto his destination and set it as the target for Endless Path. If he was discovered by the Final Ghost Mother while using the skill, Marvin wouldn''t be able to handle her mental attack. After all, he would be vulnerable at that moment. Even the Wisdom Chapter''s runes would be unable to protect him! Thus, he decided to take care of it quickly, activating Endless Path in an instant and locking onto the mountain pass in front of the Andes Snow Mountains. That was the only path leading to the Eternal Frozen Spring! Fate Power surged from his body. Jessica stared in surprise as Marvin gently held her hand and told her, "Follow me." Afterwards, he casually grabbed Ding and the three of them suddenly disappeared further into the depths of the Underdark! ... In the Underdark''s Far West, three silhouettes suddenly staggered in front of a tall snowy mountain. Marvin was a bit pale. It turned out that taking two people with him while using Endless Path was a bit taxing. He felt a bit dizzy, and his legs felt a bit weak, almost making him slip on the ground. Fortunately, Jessica quickly noticed Marvin''s situation, and after a slight hesitation, decided not to let go of Marvin''s hand. She tightened her grip instead and sent some Fate Power through their Fate Power Imprints. Fate Power originated from Feinan''s Plane Will. As a child of the Plane, his body naturally wouldn''t reject Jessica''s power. After a moment, he regained his footing. "I really didn''t expect that it would use so much power¡­" Marvin slowly sat on the ground, smiling bitterly. He began recovering his strength. A Ruler of the Night had strong recuperative abilities. Controlling Endless Path across such a long distance and with additional passengers was hard the first time. It used too much power. But thankfully, his aim was accurate, and the three of them appeared where they were supposed to, in the mountain pass through the snowy mountains. Winds whistled around the summits of the mountains, and they were covered in a thick layer of ice and snow. Aside from the climate, they could only feel deathly stillness in this place. There were no traces of life! These were the frightening surroundings of the Eternal Frozen Spring. They still had yet to enter the Eternal Frozen Spring, but they could already feel that shockingly low temperature. It was rumored that the Eternal Frozen Spring originally was a precious treasure of the Elemental Plane of Water. It was unknown how it started flowing and then took root in Feinan. It was later used by the Night Monarch and the others as a container to seal away the Dark Specters. But based on Marvin''s assessment, the core of the Eternal Frozen Spring was definitely the same as the Earth Crystal. It would be enough to establish a powerful Sanctuary. Otherwise, the Eternal Frozen Spring wouldn''t be so powerful. However, as the seal loosened day by day, the Dark Specters sealed inside started becoming active and gradually grasped the power of the Eternal Frozen Spring. If the Final Ghost Mother learned to harness the power of the spring, the situation would be very dire. He thought over these problems for a while, but soon, these worries were thrown to the back of his mind. Even if it controlled the Eternal Frozen Spring, so what? He was now a level 4 Ruler of the Night! With his False Divine Vessel, he had the courage to face any Mid God¡­ or even a High God. With his Shadow Domain activated, he was almost invincible in Feinan. Even a super powerful Fate Sorceress like Jessica might not be his match now. Moreover, he still had the natural predator of the Final Ghost Mother in his hands! Thinking of this, his mind became a lot calmer. He glanced at Jessica resting on the side. She had actually been observing Marvin. Although she had been very careful with her actions, her looks still didn''t escape Marvin''s eyes. Marvin sighed again, recalling that discussion in the Truth Goddess'' Realm. His mood was a bit heavy. He knew that Jessica was curious about what he had encountered but that she didn''t want to ask Marvin if he wasn''t willing to tell her on his own initiative. And Marvin wasn''t ready to tell Jessica about everything that had happened. He thought for a bit and then began recounting what had happened in Black Dragon Wing. Manipulating the Crypt Monster to destroy Black Dragon Wing, killing Glynos with the help of the Goddess of Truth¡­ These matters couldn''t be hidden for long anyways, and there was no point in hiding them. As for that secret discussion with the Goddess of Truth... he chose to keep it to himself for now. He knew that anyone who heard about those things would suffer a big blow. He didn''t want these girls to have to suffer such distress. The feeling of being toyed with by fate was something hard to accept for people that always strove to do their best. Especially Jessica and Eve, these girls with unyielding temper. ... "I never would have thought that you went through so much in a matter of minutes." Jessica was in disbelief after hearing Marvin''s story. "You even have some sort of friendship with the Goddess of Truth?" As an answer, Marvin just smiled. He originally only went to the Crimson Wasteland to get some Origin Leaves and earn some profits, but he never expected that he would meet and then befriend the Truth Goddess. And from another point of view, if Marvin hadn''t gone to the Crimson Wasteland, the Truth Goddess might have continued her cycle of dying and reincarnating. The Truth Goddess'' resurrection truly was related to Marvin. The two could be considered to have a close friendship. Moreover, the sincerity that she had displayed during the discussion in the Truth God Realm showed that she thought highly of him. Marvin was moved by this kind of trust. As he thought of this, Marvin suddenly asked, "If¡­ I mean hypothetically, if Rocky Mountain meets another wave of trouble after the Final Ghost Mother is dealt with, what would you do?" "You should know that for many people, your identity is an issue." Marvin could only presume that the next event would follow soon after. He wanted to know how Jessica would face it. The pretty girl simply sat there, her expression not changing a bit after hearing Marvin''s words. She simply answered, "Come one, kill one." "Nothing else." "This is my fate." Chapter 641: Blackmail Chapter 641: Blackmail Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Jessica sounded very calm, but her voice touched the deepest and most tender part of Marvin''s heart. He was a deep thinker, but intelligent people sometimes found easy things to be very complicated. Especially when he obtained so much extra information. To be honest, when he first left the Truth God Realm, Marvin was a bit overwhelmed. He even began to doubt whether there would be any meaning in killing the Final Ghost Mother. But Jessica''s words woke him up. He recalled his original intentions. What he wanted to do, wasn''t it to guard the things he cherished? The beautiful White River Valley, his devoted follower, Anna, who was always silently supporting him, and that adorable and gifted younger brother. Marvin cherished all of them dearly¡­ Naturally, it wasn''t just them now. There were many more people. He had many friends, Rocky Mountain, Lavis, Thousand Leaves Forest, the Old Alliance of the Seven Orders, the Sea Elven Queen''s group¡­ Hathaway... They were all inextricably related. Marvin couldn''t watch them perish. He had to protect them. In fact, it was very simple. Before the truth came to the surface, Marvin would just do what he needed to do. Thinking too much could impede him from progressing further along the path of raising his strength. Marvin felt everything becoming clear. The two of them sat there calmly, waiting for the arrival of the team of Legends. Based on Marvin''s estimates of the scale of what had happened, the great collapse should have spread to the path used by the Legend team, and it might have even hit them! However, since that group had been sent by the United Underdark Council to attack the Eternal Frozen Spring, it should consist of the finest of the Underdark. The large collapse would at most trouble them a bit, delaying their arrival, but it was unlikely that it would injure them. Marvin was confident that they had yet to arrive. After all, Endless Path, a powerful skill that could cross long distances in an instant, was very powerful. It could definitely match a Wizard''s long-distance teleportation spell in terms of utility. It only consumed some stamina and Fate Power, which Marvin slowly recovered some of over the course of the last 3 to 4 hours. But there was one thing he was puzzled about: where did Ding go? Originally, Marvin hadn''t brought Ding along on his trip to the Eternal Frozen Spring because Hope City had needed her support. But Kate informed them that Hope City''s siege had been settled, so having Ding with them would definitely be a great help. Ding''s blessings were extremely powerful. And this was despite the fact that she had yet to grow up. If she grew for a millennium, a simple blessing from her would likely be able to turn an ordinary person into a Legend for a short period of time. This was the wondrous ability of the Fortune Fairy. Back before the Great Calamity, Ding had given Marvin 5 luck, making it possible for him to tear a Black Dragon apart. That memory was still vivid in his mind. The power of Fortune Fairies was rather unfamiliar to most, but it was definitely very real and significant. At the crucial time, even just a point or two of Luck could change the outcome of a battle. Marvin''s strength had greatly increased from the recent battle, and with a powerful helper joining them, he was a lot more confident in killing the Final Ghost Mother. But he didn''t expect that after arriving, the naughty thing would be nowhere to be seen! Jessica was also helplessly shaking her head about this. She wasn''t Ding''s true master, after all. Ding obeyed her orders because Ding respected her power. But even Ding''s actual master, Kate, couldn''t stop her naughtiness. Who knew where the Fortune Fairy had gone off to? "There is one thing that''s certain. She''s never made a mistake when it comes to something so important," Jessica said, "so I''m sure she will return before the fight begins." ... In another corner of the Universe, inside a golden sanctuary, a pitiful eastern Dragon was flattering the plump Fortune Fairy. "Big Sis Ding, how about you try this one?" He took out a huge coconut. The Fortune Fairy had a disdainful expression. The Dragon scratched his head, fishing out a coconut of another color and handing it over. "How about this one? This dark blue coconut water is the best to drink." The Fortune Fairy looked at him as if he was an idiot. "You ate a lot of these since childhood?" She didn''t ask with a particularly mean tone, but as soon as she asked, the pitiful Dragon immediately began to tear up. "Big Sis Ding! I truly have had a hard time!" he bawled. "All these coconuts¡­ I have to eat them very sparingly! I don''t know when that bastard Marvin will free me¡­ I signed a contract with him, if he dares to go back on his words¡­" He had yet to finish his words when Ding disdainfully huffed, "Marvin? That kid is now busy picking up girls in Feinan, he''s probably already forgotten about you." The Dragon suddenly went out of control! "I knew that guy must have been doing things half-heartedly!" "Even if he signed the contract, I''m inside the eternal barrier, I can''t unilaterally enforce the contract''s power¡­ Wuwuwuwu, I''m so pitiful, since I was born, I never saw the outside world!" Seeing such a refined and adorable Dragon weep, the always prideful Ding unexpectedly showed some mercy. "This is why you sought me out?" she asked. When she was helping Jessica look for Marvin earlier, she unexpectedly heard Tiramisu''s call. Driven by curiosity, she took the initiative to leave Feinan to come to the far reaches of the Universe... In the end, she met a ridiculous Dragon and she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. ''This guy is an Eternal Time Dragon?'' She doubtfully sized him up. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, there seemed to be no mistake about it. But this Eternal Time Dragon, wasn''t he the most miserable in the Universe? Ever since he was born, he could only eat those odd coconuts. His father was extremely irresponsible and gave him the name Tiramisu¡­ This kind of name made Ding wince. ''It''s rumored that Lance''s closest partner was very unreliable¡­'' Tiramisu was feeling really depressed while trapped in that time barrier. It was very hard for anyone to ever visit him, and he would naturally complain about his sorrows. After no less than three hours of wailing, his act was interrupted by Ding. She rolled her eyes as she muttered, "I''m probably one of the only ones that can freely enter and exit this time barrier. I know you want my help with the Pearl Tower matter, but it''s impossible for me. However, I can help pass on a message for you, I''m quite familiar with that Marvin guy." Tiramisu was greatly moved as he tremulously began, "Thank you¡­" Ding cut right cross him as she continued, "But travelling between planes is very tiring, and I don''t have a natural ability to cross planes like you Eternal Time Dragons¡­" "However¡­ I''ve heard that Eternal Time Dragon tears are very valuable? You weep so much anyways, so how about you gimme a few?" Tiramisu''s eyes were open comically wide, an expression of disbelief plastered on his face. ... Marvin had no idea that on the other side of the Universe, an unprecedented kind of blackmail was underway. He was still taking care of his recovery. He recovered a significant amount of stamina, but he had used a bit too much Fate Power. Even with Jessica''s help, the Fate Power in his body was a little lacking. He would need at least two days to recover it. This wasn''t good news. However, he suddenly frowned. "Enemies!" When these words echoed, there was a sudden white glow in the darkness. "Woosh!" A shadow-like lightning directly struck Marvin''s chest! The frightening white surge crackled as it continued toward Marvin''s neck. Marvin snorted coldly. Someone actually dared to attack him while he was in the shadows? Being the Ruler of Shadows wasn''t just for show. His body reacted at an inconceivable speed. The white tip of the lightning bolt pierced through Marvin''s neck, but that was just an afterimage! Then, a fierce punch hit the other side in the abdomen! The opponent clearly hadn''t expected Marvin to have Dexterity that was even higher than his own. "Ugh!" The shadow let out a groan as it was sent flying back by Marvin. It crashed into a wall and dissipated into smoke. "Drow Warrior? Interesting." Marvin smiled faintly and told Jessica who was ready to fight: "Seems like that was the scout." "They are coming." Chapter 642: Legend Team Chapter 642: Legend Team Translator: ShiraishiEditor: Shiraishi Marvin was correct, the shadow that launched that sneak attack soon appeared in front of them. But this time, a total of six people appeared! The information of these six people were stored in Marvin''s mind. Before they left, Raven had prepared those for them. "Not a Dark Specter, but very powerful. I don''t know where he comes from." The shadow said in a low voice. That shadow was actually a female Drow Warrior! She was a relatively rare Legend Drow Warrior. The reason she was a rare one was because Marvin didn''t feel any aura of Faith on her body. Usually, although Drows were extremely gifted, if they wanted to advanced to Legend, they would need the help of Gods. In the Underdark, most Drows were affiliated with the Queen of Spiders. Under the Queen of Spiders'' blessing, they would advance to Legend more easily. But that woman before them was someone who didn''t rely on Gods to advance, otherwise she would have never been able to avoid Marvin''s attack and escape. ''Sure enough, they are powerful people.'' While the other side was sizing up Marvin and Jessica, Marvin also inwardly linked those six people with the six profiles he had. The other side had yet to say something that Marvin already said, "If I''m not wrong, this should be Lady Kui." That Drow frowned and sternly asked, "How do you know my name?" Marvin shrugged, "I know all of your names." "We have been sent to carry out the mission with you." After saying that, he took out the orders forged by Raven. The leader of the six was a man that didn''t seem too fond of talking, he had many things wrapped behind his back. But Marvin could feel the imposing aura held behind these wrapping clothes! If Marvin didn''t misjudge, that man should the be most mysterious Fiendish Swordsman. There wasn''t even a name in the information gathered, but it was said that he was the strongest of them. In order to avoid any internal strife, they had a competition to see who was stronger before leaving, and the Fiendish Swordsman won the leader position. Seeing him now, Marvin really couldn''t judge him. From his Perception, that Fiendish Swordsman was highly threatening, it felt even more terrible than when he met Glynos in Black Dragon Wing. After the Fiendish Swordsman looked at that letter, he handed it over to the others. Marvin also took the opportunity to size up the others. Besides the Fiendish Swordsman whose name was unknown, there were still four other Legends. First was the Cleric Freyr, he appeared to be the most shocked at Marvin and Jessica''s appearance here, because among the six,he was the only one who knew what happened there. He was the Black Dragon God''s Divine Servant! He naturally could see through Marvin and Jessica''s disguises. Despite their disguises not being seen through by the others due to the effects of Fate Power, he could feel the aura of the Martyr''s resentment on Marvin''s body! But the most annoying thing was that he couldn''t expose Marvin. The Black Dragon God sending a Martyr to kill Marvin was something very dirty to begin with. But Marvin ended up coming out on top and even destroyed his Secondary Plane. If that matter came out, the Black Dragon God''s prestige might suffer a terrible blow, he couldn''t let this matter come out to light. Otherwise¡­ The Black Dragon God''s followers in the Underdark would be faced with a crisis of Faith! He could only frown and tell the Fiendish Swordsman, "There is a problem." The Fiendish Swordsman frowned, but didn''t say anything. Then the War Warrior Tal looked at the letter and didn''t say a word, he clearly wasn''t interested. The 5th Legend was a Duergar. From the information he gathered, he should be a Sealer. He could participate in this operation because he was very skillful in repairing seals, and his ancestor was said to have participated in the sealing of the Final Ghost Mother with the Night Monarch. The Duergars had bad tempers, but that Sealer clearly was unconventional. He was silent like the Fiendish Swordsman and didn''t say anything. The last one was the Legend Wizard. From a class point of view, that guy was a relatively common Darkness Mage. But it was worth mentioning that his level was very high, he already reached level 27 and was the highest leveled here. That mage was called Elrond, and his strength was also unfathomable. After Elrond saw the letter, he squinted and looked at Marvin and Jessica, "The letter says that you are our reinforcement, but why did you arrive to the Andes Snow Mountains before us?" This was a huge loophole in the plan, but Marvin already thought of an excuse. Jessica very casually said, "You are too slow." This sentence was provocative, completely avoiding his question, following the Underdark''s rule of the strong instead. They never made superfluous explanations, if there really was conflicting views, they would deal with it themselves! The Fiendish Swordsman''s sight swept through Marvin and Jessica, opening his mouth for the first time. His voice was very hoarse, "Did you really come to help us seal the Final Ghost Mother?" Marvin corrected him, "Killing, not sealing. This is the mission given to use by the Underdark United Council. Killing has a higher priority than sealing!" There was clearly a trap in the Fiendish Swordsman''s words, but Marvin wasn''t fooled. Raven did obtain enough information so that Marvin can gain everyone''s trust. "I don''t know them." While most of them were convinced by Marvin, Drow Warrior Kui suddenly interjected, "I know all the Dark Elves powerhouses, but I don''t know these two." Her voice was unyielding. The Fiendish Swordsman frowned, but he still indifferently said, "Kui, I believe in your knowledge. But since it''s reinforcements sent by the United Underdark Council, we have no reason to refuse." Marvin was pleased. But the Fiendish Swordsman suddenly changed the topic, "But it''s not that easy to join us." His eyes were burning as he looked at Marvin, "We don''t accept the weaks." Marvin suddenly smiled. The hot-tempered Jessica took a step forward, disdainfully looking at the six, "Who wants to have a go?" ... In another part of the Universe. Ding took a small porcelain bottle out of nowhere and kept pinching the Dragon''s cheeks. The Eternal Time Dragon was howling in grief, but he still didn''t tear up. Eternal Time Dragons'' tears were truly a treasure, but the tears who fell down before were actually the result of magic. It was very difficult for a true Eternal Time Dragon to weep. After learning the truth, Ding was infuriated. She said that if she couldn''t get [Time Tears], she would just leave without caring! Tiramisu rarely had a guest, how could he not meet Ding''s requirements. He could try different ways to make himself cry. After trying for a long time, drops finally fell. Tiramisu was almost driven to madness by Ding. "Finally done¡­" The Eternal Time Dragon''s expression felt as if he had just escaped a calamity. Ding tilted her head, "Three drops." Tiramisu collapsed... Chapter 643: Ice Jade Palace (1) Chapter 643: Ice Jade Palace (1) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance "Ha!" Following Jessica''s shout, a huge silhouette was sent flying! "Rumble!" The huge body of the War Warrior Tal punched into the stone wall, causing the ground to rumble. Everyone flinched when they saw the impact because they had just experienced that large-scale collapse and knew what would happen if the wall crumbled in this area. Tal dragged himself out of the crater in the wall after some time, with a look of respect in his eyes. The others were a bit fearful of Jessica''s strength. Jessica shrugged without care, remaining silent. Marvin smiled in satisfaction. He knew that this was far from Jessica''s full strength. With the burst of 7th Layer Fate Power, even ten War Warriors would be completely crushed to death by her in an actual fight, let alone a single one! Jessica had been powerless to help when Marvin encountered the Martyr due to incompatibility. No amount of direct offensive power would help against an enemy whose most overwhelming attack was launched by instantly committing suicide. She''d probably already been burning to take more direct action for a while now. After all, she had called upon Marvin for help to deal with the Dark Specters. It felt to her like she would be to blame if he came to harm. Thus, when that War Warrior went with the proposal for a challenge of strength, that guy was already bound to suffer a defeat. "Good, you are strong enough to join us." In the six-man team, only the Fiendish Swordsman still remained calm, not showing the slightest reaction to what had happened. In fact, Marvin was secretly shocked by his stoicism. That guy truly was unfathomable. Fiendish Swordsman... This mysterious Legend Class was perhaps more unpredictable than Ruler of the Night. Because Marvin didn''t know what kind of Monster, Fiend, or Spirit he had signed a contract with. If it was a relatively troublesome Fiend, then he might be really powerful. ... After Jessica was done, it was Marvin''s turn. The six of them looked at each other for a bit. Finally, the Drow, Sunflower, stepped out. She had ended up failing after trying to sneak attack Marvin, she ended up failing. This had hurt her pride, leaving her in a bad mood. Naturally, she wanted to get back at him in a duel. But that certainly wouldn''t be a simple matter. This time, Marvin didn''t even use his Post-Godly Dexterity and suppressed his movements to the level of Godly Dexterity. Despite this, the battle came to a stop after 15 seconds. After a few exchanges, Marvin''s Desperation Style took advantage of an extremely small flaw in Sunflower''s moves and broke through her defenses. His icy daggers gently touched the Drow''s supple skin. The spirit in the weapons was still roaring, thirsting for her life. But Marvin wouldn''t be influenced by it thanks to the Wisdom Chapter. His blades were very stable, and he asked with a somewhat playful smile, "Am I qualified?" The Fiendish Swordsman remained silent, and the others didn''t seem to be able to come up with anything to say.. Only Sunflower, with her violent temperament, glared at Marvin. "You held back!" she accused. Marvin chuckled. "Of course, or did you think I would really kill you?" Sunflower felt a twinge of irritation. That obviously wasn''t what she meant. She meant that during the fight, Marvin hadn''t been fighting at full strength. The speed and reactions that Marvin showed when she had snuck up on him earlier simply weren''t there in this duel. He was holding back. This made Sunflower feel downcast. She was almost certain that the two before her weren''t fellow Drows, and they definitely weren''t regular Underdark Elves. Their strength was too frightening, they were far from ordinary Legends. Legend Powerhouses in the Underdark were known to be particularly powerful. At least, compared to those Legends on the surface born with silver spoons in their mouths, those that toiled in the Underdark were a bit stronger. But the six of them actually seemed to fall short when compared to these two! These two¡­ Who were they?! ''Could they be Gods'' Incarnations?'' Besides Freyr, who knew Marvin''s true identity, the others had thoughts along these lines. That was likely the only sort of explanation that could make them feel a bit better. Regardless, Marvin and Jessica had easily passed their test, and according to the rules delineated by the Fiendish Swordsman, they could join the team, on the condition that they had to obey the Fiendish Swordsman''s orders. Marvin cheerfully agreed. In any case, it was better to join them first and discuss any problems later. This team did have some level of strength, so it could be used to take care of some monsters ahead. But Marvin didn''t count on them being useful when it came to fighting the Final Ghost Mother. His goal was still to kill the Final Ghost Mother and wipe the Dark Specter clan from Feinan''s history! The situation was already decided. Even if the Cleric, Freyr, opposed it, he was unable to change the Fiendish Swordsman''s mind. He could only choose to awkwardly remain silent. After all, he also knew that this was now the most crucial time for the mission. Marvin and Jessica would be standing side by side with the Underdark in the fight against the Final Ghost Mother. There was no need to doubt that. ... After that was resolved, they made their final preparations under the Andes Snow Mountains. After seeing the Dark Specter Army, everyone was quite clear about how powerful the Final Ghost Mother surely was. Despite the Underdark being a place where everyone had to be wary of everyone else, they had no choice but to join forces at this moment. They all shared the information they knew. Even Marvin shared some secrets that nobody else knew, despite the fact that those in the Underdark typically did not get along well with surface dwellers. These pieces of information shocked the others greatly. Even the Underdark United Council couldn''t seem to get information about what was inside the Eternal Frozen Spring, so how could that guy do it? Based on what Marvin knew, the Eternal Frozen Spring''s entrance should be hidden in a certain part of the Andes Snow Mountains. There was a canyon that cut through the mountains. At the entrance of the canyon stood a huge armored sculpture. That was a Dark Knight of the Night Monarch. After dying in battle, he turned into a stone statue, still watching over this land. As long as they found that sculpture, they would find the entrance of the Eternal Frozen Spring. From that entrance, they could easily reach the Eternal Frozen Spring''s first line of defense. The Ice Jade Palace. ... "You said that there are many Dragons in the Ice Jade Palace?" Hearing Marvin''s description, the Fiendish Swordsman couldn''t help frowning to himself. The others'' expressions were even more dissatisfied. No matter where, Dragons were always at the top of the food chain. Even the lowest Lesser Dragon would cause a huge headache for a typical settlement, but Marvin had indicated that there was a Dragon Nest in the Ice Jade Palace! This was sure to be troublesome. Chapter 644: Ice Jade Palace (2) Chapter 644: Ice Jade Palace (2) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance To outsiders, everything pertaining to the Eternal Frozen Spring was a mystery. It had been too long, after all... Much information had disappeared in the river of time. Especially in a place like the Underdark where fighting was just a part of daily life. History was passed down by from mouth to mouth, and many books and written documents had disappeared. Thus, even if the Underdark United Council exhausted all their means and gathered six Legends, they were still in the dark in regards to information about their target. They only knew some basic characteristics of the Dark Specters, and they had paid a heavy price just to learn this. In the game, Marvin had never heard about that group of Legends. He supposed that these six had perished in their attempt to deal with the Final Ghost Mother because there was no information about these six people in the final instance of the Ice Palace. After all, if they had died in the Ice Palace, or even further still, their bodies would have been possessed by Dark Specters, probably turning them into minibosses. This was also why there was a hurdle like the Ice Jade Palace in the surroundings of the Eternal Frozen Spring. The creator of the Ice Jade Palace was the King of the Jade Dragons, Aiken. The Jade Dragon stood out a lot and were different from the Chromatic Dragons or the Metallic Dragons. The Jade Dragons came from Jade Dream, a rather beautiful Secondary Plane. It was said to be between the Green Sea Paradise and the Astral Sea. In Feinan''s early days, wars happened very often. When the Night Monarch led his troops to expel the Beasts, he incidentally passed by Jade Dream. At that time, Jade Dream was being invaded by the Abyss. With the help of the Night Monarch, they managed to drive out those repulsive Demons. In order to thank the Night Monarch, the king of the Jade Dragons had agreed to personally lead nine Jade Dragons to join the Night Monarch''s troops. The other Jade Dragons would recover in Jade Dream. It was said that they then sealed the entrance to Jade Dream and mortals were never able to find that mysterious, beautiful world again. And those ten Dragons followed the Night Monarch to fight in all kinds of wars. They gradually tired of all the battles. At that time, Feinan encountered the invasion of the Dark Specters. After the Night Monarch sealed the Final Ghost Mother in the Eternal Frozen Spring, Dragon King Aiken had a request. He and his troops wanted to rest, so they offered to guard that frightening, otherworldly monster. The Night Monarch could only agree to Aiken''s request. But he reminded Aiken that he should always be on guard against the Final Ghost Mother''s bewitchment. The Jade Dragon King expressed his confidence in his firm willpower. In his eyes, the Jade Dragons were the most suitable race to watch over this place. The Eternal Frozen Spring was really cold, and most beings in this world wouldn''t be able to resist that cold. Jade Dragons were very mystical. Although they weren''t Ice Dragons, their bodies didn''t have the concept of temperature. Whether they were icy or flaming areas, they wouldn''t feel any difference. And they loved the beautiful scenery of the Andes Snow Mountains. Thus, they sealed the entrance and built a beautiful palace inside. The Ice Jade Palace gradually took form. Dragon King Aiken led the nine loyal Dragons to settle in and guard this sinister place. They were still there even now. But they were no longer themselves. No one knew when it all began, but the Final Ghost Mother''s power had started spreading through the seal. The Final Ghost Mother''s strongest ability lay in controlling the mind of intelligent lifeforms. After all, a Ghost Mother could control the consciousness of thousands of lifeforms, and all of those were controlled by the Final Ghost Mother. The Final Ghost Mother''s mental power was even stronger than that of Gods. She managed to tempt the arrogant Dragon King, who was getting older, by promising him eternal life. The Jade Dragons became corrupted. Aiken became a subordinate of the Final Ghost Mother and unsealed the entrance. They really did obtain eternal life, but they were deprived of their sentience! Their bodies were all occupied by frightening Dark Specters! They were the elites among Dark Specters and had occupied the Dragons'' bodies for a long time now, becoming very familiar with them. They had very terrifying strength when fighting together. Especially Dragon King Aiken. As one of the Night Monarch''s subordinates, his power was outstanding. If they couldn''t take over the Ice Jade Palace in a flash, they would give the Final Ghost Mother time to prepare. Their team was there to quickly take down the target. Only the Final Ghost Mother was in the Eternal Frozen Spring, while the Ghost Mothers were spread throughout various parts of the Underdark. They had to take advantage of this to kill her. If they gave her too much time, the army of Dark Specters would be called back to the Eternal Frozen Spring by the Ghost Mothers. Even if they were Legends, they would still die from the endless waves that would swarm over them! ... "Are you sure there are 10 Dragons?" The group kept moving ahead through the ice-cold Andes Snow Mountains, not too slow and not too fast. The surroundings were completely still. Everyone was still immersed in the shock from Marvin''s information, and the first to finally react and ask a question was the Fiendish Swordsman. Marvin nodded. He was certain about that point. The story of the Jade Dragon, Aiken, had spread among the players. The only part that Marvin wasn''t sure about was whether or not they would meet the Final Ghost Mother immediately after the Ice Jade Palace. In any case, they had to open up the Ice Jade Palace extremely quickly. "Is there any way to circumvent it?" the Fiendish Swordsman asked. Marvin shook his head. "As far as I know, the entrance to the Eternal Frozen Spring''s seal is in the depths of the Ice Jade Palace. There should be a copper gate there." "That gate was sealed personally by the Night Monarch. We can''t force our win in, we can only use a key to open it." "And that key is hanging from the neck of Dragon King Aiken¡­" They all remained silent once more. If what Marvin said was true, then they might really have to deal with all the Jade Dragons. This was just the warm-up fight and they already had to face something like the frightening Dragon Race. What would be next? No one knew what was ahead of them. As they trudged through the endless snow, the strongest powerhouses from the Underdark tightly held their weapons, preparing themselves for battle. Time slowly passed. After some time, a gloomy voice noted, "There!" That was the voice of the Duergar Sealer. Everyone followed his gaze and saw a tall, dark statue encased in ice. "That''s the Night Monarch''s Dark Knight!" "The Ice Jade Palace, at last!" Chapter 645: Storming Chapter 645: Storming Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The icy canyon was filled with a dense fog, and the flurries of snow were suddenly cut off as they entered. That strangely quiet atmosphere was enough to drive an ordinary person crazy. Fortunately, those Legends all had steady minds and were able to stay calm. They stood in front of the huge statue. That Dark Knight was clearly some four or five times taller than an ordinary person. He must have been using an unusual secret technique. He was now still watching over this place even after his death. Because of the unique characteristics of the Dark Knight''s body, Marvin wasn''t worried that it would be possessed by a Dark Specter. But when he looked at the Dark Knight''s bare skin, his mind couldn''t help trembling a bit. He knew that this feeling came from the remains of the Night Monarch''s spirits. There were still many Dark Knights working for him in his own territory so Marvin couldn''t help feeling moved. ... "This should be the entrance of the Ice Jade Palace." "If it''s really as you said and there are a total of ten Dragons inside, we have to make a plan first," the Fiendish Swordsman calmly said. "Even if we can''t just circumvent them, we can always use some tricks." Marvin spread his hands out as he explained, "If they were just Jade Dragons, we definitely would be able to use some means to deal with the problem more easily. But unfortunately, only their bodies remain, they are Dark Specters in essence." "You should have experience with Dark Specters by now? Once we make a move, if we alert a single Jade Dragon and give it too much time, it will send out the news and the Final Ghost Mother will know of our arrival." "In other words, if you need a plan, it should be to kill all the Jade Dragons as fast as possible!" The Fiendish Swordsman frowned. But he knew that Marvin''s words were right. If the Jade Dragons really had been controlled by the Dark Specters, then it would be really difficult to conceal their group''s whereabouts. "Do you have a specific plan already?" the Fiendish Swordsman inquired. In his eyes, Marvin''s origins were fishy, but there was one thing that was certain. That guy really did come to help deal with the Final Ghost Mother. As long as he was sure of this point, the rest was easy to deal with. Whatever these mysterious helpers were trying to do, they had to kill the Underdark''s enemy first. Marvin shrugged. "Divide and conquer, storming our way through them." The Ice Jade palace''s structure was very simple. It had two straight ravines, and each side had a Dragon standing guard. Because of the characteristics of the Ice Jade Palace and its defenses, even Marvin didn''t dare guarantee that his Stealth wouldn''t be noticed by any Dark Specters. Since that was the case, instead of hiding, why not killing his way in? "Kill your way in?" Freyr, the Cleric that had yet to say anything in the discussions, couldn''t help but mockingly point out, "That''s a Dragon!" "Do you have another way?" Marvin sneered. Freyr was at a loss. He knew nothing about the Ice Jade Palace. The only information about it had come from Marvin, and who knew whether that guy was actually speaking the truth? How could he have another way?! "Even if these Dark Specters already adapted to the Jade Dragons'' bodies, they still aren''t natural Dragons. They can''t use the magic that Jade Dragons excelled at." "In a melee battle, I think everyone shouldn''t fear them, right?" Marvin glanced across everyone in the group. When that statement came out, the rest of them couldn''t keep silent. This was related to their honor as Legends. "Let''s storm them." "We have to face it anyways. We went through a lot to reach this place, did we just come to look?" "We''ll be attacking for sure, but how do you plan on dividing the groups?" The last sentence came from the Duergar Sealer. As a Legend Sealer, his class was quite special. He was actually the weakest in a fight, so this was what he was most concerned about. "The two of us will form a group," Marvin said, indicating Jessica. He quite naturally wanted to pair up with just Jessica. If the two of them joined hands, even the Jade Dragon King would easily be dealt with. But the Fiendish Swordsman didn''t let him have his way. He stiffly added Kui to Marvin and Jessica''s group. He claimed that it would be safer with three people, but that was just a fa?ade. The real purpose was to gain information on them. But Marvin didn''t really care about that. As long as he could clear out the Jade Dragons in the two ravines and open that copper gate, he was confident that he could eliminate the Final Ghost Mother. This was Marvin''s self-confidence. Level 4 Ruler of the Night, advanced False Divine Vessel, Fate Power¡­ These extra things gave him power close to that of a Plane Guardian. With all this, he felt at least 80% sure that he would be able to kill the Final Ghost Mother! ... Trudging through the endless snow, the group split in two, entering the two ravines on the sides. The appearance of a fork showed that Marvin''s information was correct thus far. The Ice Jade Palace only had two paths. Only by killing the Dragons on both sides could they open the copper gate at the end. As for how many Jade Dragons each side would encounter and which side Dragon King Aiken was on, Marvin didn''t know. To some extent, they would have to rely on luck. The group of three were heading down their ravine when Kui suddenly asked in a cold voice, "You two, who are you in the end?" Marvin smiled cryptically. "Is this important?" "I don''t fight alongside people I don''t trust," Kui insisted. "At least we have a common enemy," Marvin assured. Kui frowned for a moment and suddenly sniffed a few times before she muttered in shock, "Surface people?" Marvin and Jessica were startled. While completely flabbergasted, Kui went on, "You have the smell of the surface¡­ Why didn''t I notice it before?" Marvin awkwardly scratched his head. Their disguises had been created using Fate power. But Marvin''s Fate Power was a bit lacking at the moment, so in order to conserve it, he had silently slightly decreased the stream of Fate Power maintaining his disguise after the group split. He was careless, and Kui found out. The Dark Elf suddenly was on guard against them. "What are you planning?" In the minds of the Underdark''s inhabitants, those from the surface were natural enemies! And now there were two people from the surface beguiling their way into a group of the Underdark''s Legends. What were they planning? The first thought that came in Kui''s mind was that the other side was trying to wreak havoc on their operation. But suddenly, Marvin turned to look into the distance, just before a Dragon''s groan echoed down the ice-cold ravine! Marvin wasn''t able to explain much so he only said one sentence: "Can''t people from the surface also want to kill the Final Ghost Mother?" Shortly after, a Jade Dragon appeared out of nowhere, fiercely diving down at them! Kui clenched her teeth and resisted the urge to attack Marvin. At that time, Marvin and Jessica took the initiative to attack the Jade Dragon! Post-Godly Dexterity! Fate Power! Chapter 646: Slaughtering Dragons Like Pigs Chapter 646: Slaughtering Dragons Like Pigs Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The Jade Dragons became corrupted after being enslaved by the Final Ghost Mother. They lost most of their magical attributes. After all, they were now only a bunch of Dark Specters without any awareness. Otherwise, the Jade Dragons would have been able to notice the Legends the moment they entered the Ice Jade Palace no matter how much they restrained their auras. They only noticed Marvin''s trio by sight, so when the first Jade Dragon swooped down from the snowy peak, they were already very close! Fortunately, the three were peak Legend powerhouses, so they were able to react promptly. Marvin and Jessica burst out with their powerful strength, but Kui hesitated, instead dodging away and staying out of the range of the Jade Dragon''s overbearing attack! Following behind the Jade Dragon was a huge flurry of ice and snow chunks. These things didn''t seem lethal, but propelled by the frantic movements of the Jade Dragon''s wings, they were sent crashing down at high speed. If someone that wasn''t strong enough was hit by those, they would be crushed! This was also one reason that Kui didn''t choose a frontal attack, but it was also because she was still fearful of these surface dwellers. This was no surprise, as the people of the Underdark had hostile relations with the people of the surface. She wanted to see what these two would do. But next second, she became dumbstruck! In the blizzard, Jessica''s body burst with an intense radiance as a layer of protection covered her body. She seemed like a fierce comet, sharply rising, shimmering and beautiful, but with all the furious momentum of a Legend Barbarian. She actually chose a frontal attack against the Jade Dragon''s strike. Both sides were extremely fast, to the point that seemed like incoherent blurs even to a Legend rogue like Kui. An instant later, the Fate Sorceress and the Jade Dragon collided, causing Kui to opened her eyes wide. Jessica looked like a Goddess descending as her fist exploded against the Jade Dragon''s head! "Crrraackkk!" This was the sound of the Dragon''s skull being smashed to pieces! What frightening power! The Dark Elf suddenly felt a chill. She had just been thinking of making a move against those two from the surface¡­ But that unknown woman was definitely not someone she could offend! She took a deep breath and tried to focus more closely on Jessica''s movements. ... Jessica didn''t think much while flying through the air. To her, these were only a few crippled Jade Dragons, and they weren''t even trying to surround them. They were just rushing over one by one. Wasn''t this throwing their lives away? Jessica sneered, as she swiftly dodged. "Woosh!" Her shadow was now just above the Jade Dragon''s tail. 7th Layer Fate Power, burst! Her hands grabbed the Dragon''s tail, and she swung it around before throwing it at another Jade Dragon! That Dragon the size of a hill felt like a light egg in Jessica''s hands. "Rumble!" The two monsters collided resoundingly. Loud noise echoed through the ravine as a large amount of snow slid down from both sides. Kui was scared stiff. That woman was actually able to kill two Jade Dragons! Two Jade Dragons! Even if they had lost their magic abilities, with their powerful bodies, those Dragons weren''t enemies that Humans could easily challenge. But Jessica''s appearance completely toppled Kui''s understanding of what was possible. She asked herself whether she could handle a Jade Dragon without any problem. Relying on her superior Dexterity and Blade Techniques, she felt that she would definitely be able to kill one of these Jade Dragons. But¡­ she would never have even considered such a rough way! There were a total of 6 Jade Dragons in this ravine, two of which were already dead! A single punch had exploded one''s head, and then she had easily crushed another one! How was this Dragon slaying? This was clearly more like slaughtering pigs! The corner of Kui''s mouth twitched. A faint blue light burst out of the Jade Dragons'' corpses. That was the true state of the Dark Specters! But Jessica didn''t give them a chance. Ghost Barrier! Under the bright blue light, the two Dark Specters immediately turned into dregs sliding in the snow. The Dark Elf hadn''t been able to shake herself out of her stupor for some time now. But at that time, a lazy voice echoed not far from there, "By the way, those other four are also dead." "You know, I''m a bit low on power." Marvin stood beside a Jade Dragon''s corpse, gently sheathing his daggers into their scabbards while lightheartedly saying that to Jessica. The Fate Sorceress understood Marvin''s meaning. Marvin didn''t have much Fate Power at the moment so he had to use it sparingly, and Ghost Barrier consumed Fate Power. Thus, she used Ghost Barrier again and sent the other four Dark Specters on their way. Their casual actions fell into Kui''s eyes and almost broke her! Jessica alone was already very frightening! But that man... ''While she thunderously smashed two Jade Dragons to death, he actually silently got rid of four of them!'' ''Am¡­ Am I dreaming?'' The frightening performance of those surface-dwellers made the extremely prideful, extremely resolute Dark Elf¡­ start to doubt herself! ... But for Marvin, fighting six of these Jade Dragons really was nothing. If the six Jade Dragons still had their normal intelligence and power as they worked together, it might have caused them some trouble. These six puppets, though¡­ they simply couldn''t handle a single blow! Although he was a bit low on Fate Power at the moment, after obtaining the Perfect Shadow Domain, Marvin could contend against Mid Gods! The strength of these Jade Dragons was probably about the same level as the Shadow Dragons he could summon. Feinan''s current strongest duo efficiently cleared out half of the Ice Jade Palace. This also gave Marvin a more intuitive understanding of his strength. If was already at such a level of strength, they might not need the help of that Legend Team. After all, the double level up and the transformation of his advanced False Divine Vessel in Black Dragon Wing made Marvin''s strength undergo a qualitative change. He just hadn''t fully adjusted to it yet. "Still got a question?" Marvin asked in an odd tone as he walked to Kui, who looked like she was about to give up the ghost. ''Why is that Dark Elf so pale?'' he wondered. Kui forced a smile. "No, it''s okay." Marvin let out a noncommittal grunt and was about to suggest that they get on the move when suddenly, Kui found the courage to ask, "You two surface people, what is your goal in the end?" This was still the question she was the most concerned about! Such powerful figures¡­ Surely beings of this level were exceedingly rare? Marvin looked at Jessica and spread out his hands ambiguously. He waved his hand and dismissed his disguise. "Since you care so much, then let me introduce myself." "I am Marvin." Chapter 647: Behind the Gate Chapter 647: Behind the Gate Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance I am Marvin. Not "My name is Marvin". There was a significant difference between the two answers. When that sentence came out, Kui immediately fell silent. She obviously knew who Marvin was. In fact, as long as someone was paying some modicum of attention to Feinan, they would know of that famous name, Marvin. The impressive feat of killing Dark Phoenix dozens of times to prevent her from ascending to Godhood was enough to shock anyone. Not to mention all the other incredible things he did. The name Marvin had already spread throughout Feinan and even beyond. After the Great Elven King and the rest of the Plane Guardians left, the name Marvin represented the peak power of Feinan. To everyone, there was only one Marvin in this world of any significance. White River Valley''s Marvin. Thus, Marvin answered in this way. The Dark Elf understood. No one would pretend to be Marvin at such a critical time, and furthermore, so convincingly. The unreasonable fighting strength Marvin showed just now was in line with the rumors. ... "I don''t understand. The Underdark has no relationship with White River Valley. Why did you come here?" Kui finally managed to force this question out after remaining silent for a long time. Although Marvin restrained his aura, the feat of killing four Jade Dragons so quickly was terrifying. There was a formless pressure suppressing the Dark Elf. Marvin shrugged. "The Dark Specters aren''t just enemies of the Underdark. They are the enemies of all of Feinan. I understand this point better than anyone else." Kui frowned, not knowing what to say. Her mind wasn''t ready to trust surface dwellers. This was a deep-rooted feeling that had permeated the Underdark for over a millennium. It was very difficult to change. But she couldn''t find any proper reason to doubt Marvin. She too knew that the Dark Specters were the enemy of all life. Kui didn''t feel the need to make any guesses about Jessica''s identity. Since she had come here with Marvin, she was definitely another incredible powerhouse. ''Knowing that they are from the surface is enough.'' ''We might still need to be careful if they manage to kill the Final Ghost Mother.'' After thinking through all this, Kui said, "I won''t tell the others." "But you have to guarantee that you''ll work with us before the Final Ghost Mother dies." Marvin reassured her, "I never had any hostility toward you." Afterwards, he added with a smirk, "In fact, if I really wanted to kill you¡­ how many people do you think would be able to survive an ambush from us?" He didn''t say anything further as he went toward the end of the ravine with Jessica. Kui stiffened. After a long time, she recovered with a jolt and hurriedly chased after them. ... A few shadows appeared at the end of the ravine. Both groups arrived at the same time. "You are quite fast." Surprise showed in the eyes of the Fiendish Swordsman. They had encountered four Jade Dragons, one of which was Jade Dragon King Aiken. This meant that Marvin''s side had six Jade Dragons. The fact that both groups reached the end of the ravines at the same time meant that Marvin and Jessica were very powerful. Although Kui was with them, the Fiendish Swordsman knew that her combat strength wasn''t spectacular. Marvin was also surprised. He had been sure that his side would reach the copper gate first, but the Fiendish Swordsman''s group hadn''t been any slower than them. Although the other group faced fewer Jade Dragons, they had to fight the Jade Dragon King! Aiken had a much stronger body than the ordinary Jade Dragons. He had received the Night Monarch''s blessing, and when he was at his peak, his fighting abilities even made the Black Dragon King afraid! Under these circumstances, their group still managed to deal with Dragon King Aiken¡­ The only explanation was that the two groups had similar levels of strength. Fiendish Swordsman... A detailed scene suddenly appeared in Marvin''s mind. The bundle on the Fiendish Swordsman''s back opened and then closed. ''He used a sword.'' Jessica''s voice echoed in Marvin''s mind, "That guy is very troublesome. The one he signed a contract with should be a very ancient creature." Marvin inwardly agreed. There was no doubt that the Fiendish Swordsman was immensely powerful. Thus, as long as there was no in-fighting, they would have a much greater chance of success when fighting the Final Ghost Mother. Both sides probed a bit for information, but after getting no results, they kept going forward. Marvin walked at the forefront, and he could feel many gazes focused on him. The most obvious ones were Kui and Freyr. The former was probably due to shock after seeing Marvin''s strength. After the two groups merged, she didn''t say anything and just kept staring fixedly at Marvin, seeming to want to find out something about him. As for the latter, who knew what he was thinking. Despite being a Cleric of the Black Dragon God, he was actually having to work alongside Marvin! That man had just destroyed the entire Black Dragon Wing Plane! He also swallowed all the power from the Faith Pool in front of the Gods. Although the rules of the God Realms didn''t govern a mortal like him, that action definitely greatly offended the Gods! In normal circumstances, Freyr should have given his all to fight Marvin. But he realized that this would be a flop on both fronts. Now only would he be helpless against Marvin in a fight, but attacking Marvin would also be detrimental to his current mission. The Black Dragon God had given him instructions to help the Underdark United Council put an end to the Final Ghost Mother and then use his influence to build a bigger church in the Underdark. This was the assignment that he had to complete. If he started a fight with Marvin, they likely wouldn''t be able to take care of the Final Ghost Mother. At that time, there would be no need to mention preaching. The entire Underdark might turn into a barren wasteland. The pitiful Freyr was constantly praying to the Black Dragon God, praying for God to give him an order. He was just a Cleric, and he didn''t really know what to do. But his prayers weren''t answered. Because his God was caught in a bitter struggle. Their enemy was a terrifying Astral Beast that still worried the Gods even after the Artifact left behind by Lance took away half of its vitality! ... While Freyr was in chaos, the group reached the end of the Ice Jade Palace. A copper gate now appeared in front of them. The Fiendish Swordsman revealed the key he took from the neck of Jade Dragon King Aiken and silently walked over. The copper gate seemed very plain, and the locking mechanism was also very simple. He inserted the key and turned it half a circle before hearing a clunking sound. The Fiendish Swordsman gently pushed the gate, and it slowly swung open. However, from behind the gate, an unexpected person appeared. Chapter 648: Alliance Chapter 648: Alliance Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance "Caroline!?" "How could you be here?" When the door opened, several of the Legends from the Underdark let out shocked yelps. Because standing behind the entrance was a black-clothed woman. That woman looked very delicate and wore an unusual brooch on her chest. Marvin recognized that style. It was someone with some sort of relationship with the Queen of Spiders. Those Legends clearly knew who that woman was. She was working for the Underdark United Council. It was no wonder that the members of the Legend Team were so shocked. It seemed to them that Caroline, as a member of the Underdark United Council, had no reason to be in this place! The atmosphere felt rather delicate. Caroline seemed to be relaxed, a smile brimming on her face. "You don''t need to be too surprised." "I''m not here to cause any harm. On the contrary, I''m here with good news." "Good news?" Distrust filled Kui''s face. She looked past Caroline. Not far away, in the wide expanse of snow, terrifying Frost Spiders were coming out one after the other. Every one of the powerhouses there could feel that these Frost Spiders weren''t ordinary creatures. Their bodies had resonated with a strong aura of Divinity! ''It''s actually the blood of the Queen of Spiders, that woman is a lunatic!'' Marvin inwardly complained. He thought that the situation had settled, but now yet another variable popped out. This Caroline was most likely an Apostle or a Divine Servant of the Queen of Spiders. Her appearing here surely wasn''t to personally help them deal with the Final Ghost Mother. Since that was the case, Marvin had a certain guess... Marvin looked to the side at the Fiendish Swordsman. The didn''t speak a word, but killing intent flashed in his eyes. ... "Definitely good news!" Caroline lightly stepped forward and gently said, "I know you are worried about the Dark Specter Clan. In fact, there is nothing wrong with being worried. The Dark Specters really are a very frightening race. They have a destructive ability that other races can''t compare to. But¡­" "What if they became our allies?" She was all smiles as she continued, "The Great Queen of Spiders has already reached an alliance agreement with the Final Ghost Mother, Morella." "Starting today, the Dark Specter clan will never infringe upon the area east of the Great Vortex. They will only take over the surface, as long as we help them break through Rocky Mountain." "Those formidable Dark Specters are our allies now. I actually just heard the news myself. The Queen of Spiders used a Divine Spell to let me know in order to avoid any misunderstandings that might cause trouble for our new alliance." "Looks like I made it on time." "As long as those in the Underdark are firm and faithful believers, the Dark Specters won''t harm them. How could this not be great news?" Caroline spoke with steady assurance, especially to the Fiendish Swordsman. She knew that he was the leader of this Legend Team. The Fiendish Swordsman furrowed his brows, not knowing what to think. Caroline frowned at his hesitation and suddenly turned toward Freyr. "You? Could it be that the Black Dragon God didn''t tell you about it?" "Hold on¡­ How come there are more people in your team than before?" Her attention shifted to Marvin and Jessica. Freyr forced a smile. He was about to say something, when suddenly, an imposing voice echoed in his mind. ''Alliance!'' He had been waiting for that voice for a very long time! That was the Black Dragon God''s voice! The meaning of the Black Dragon God was very clear. He and the Queen of Spiders really had settled an alliance with the Final Ghost Mother, Morella. Was that the right thing to do? That wasn''t something a mere Cleric could decide. The only thing he needed to do was to stand up and obey his God! He then walked over and stood next to Caroline. The others'' expressions became rather nasty. The War Warrior, Tal, shouted, "Are you crazy?" "Allying with the Dark Specters? How far will that madness go?" Freyr shrugged and calmly said, "I''m different from you, I''m not that interested in the fate of the Underdark." "I only follow my faith." The others were left speechless. Freyr pointed at Marvin and sneered, "Moreover, do you really think you can kill the Final Ghost Mother?" "Especially when surface dwellers are mixed in with the team?" Caroline''s eyes shone when she heard those words, a pondering expression on her face. ... "What?!" "Surface dwellers?" If Caroline''s appearance had surprised everyone, and Freyr''s act had angered them, then the words "surface people" were enough to make them explode! War Warrior Tal''s reaction was the fiercest. He suddenly looked at Marvin. No one expected a sharp voice to suddenly interject, "I know that they are from the surface, but they are our companions now." Dark Elf Kui. Marvin was a bit surprised. In this tense situation, she was actually the first to step forward to speak up for him and Jessica. Weren''t Drows mortal enemies with surface dwellers? This was something known as common sense throughout the Underdark. She glared coldly at Freyr as she chastised, "You follow your beliefs, I don''t care. But the Dark Specters have to die." "This isn''t just about the Underdark. The mere idea of choosing to ally with the Dark Specters is something unconscionable." "Even if you are now allied with the Dark Specters, you shouldn''t have the qualifications to order us to cease our mission." Caroline looked at Kui with interest. "But they are people from the surface," she reiterated. "Do you feel at ease fighting alongside them?" Kui raised an eyebrow, apparently ready with a retort, but that time, a steady voice cut in. "I feel at ease." The Fiendish Swordsman gave Marvin a silent, contemplative glance before slowly adding, "Because I know that his true goal is only to kill the Final Ghost Mother." The others had pondering expressions upon hearing this. The Fiendish Swordsman sounded so certain that the rest of the team involuntarily felt convinced by his confidence. They knew that the Fiendish Swordsman had certain special abilities. If he said that Marvin wasn''t being two-faced, then it should definitely be the case. It had to be known that the fame of the Fiendish Swordsman, the most powerful guardian of the Underdark, had already been spreading throughout the Underdark for a few hundred years. He had always been an enigma, but one thing that the rumors agreed on was that he had never made an error in judgement before when he was sure about something. Caroline''s complexion became grim. "You really want to make a move against us?" The Fiendish Swordsman looked at her and the group of Frost Spiders behind her and slowly untied the cloth bundle behind his back. "The Queen of Spiders represents not the will of the Underdark." "She made a poor decision... Allow me to rectify her mistake." Chapter 649: Morella Chapter 649: Morella Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance "You dare go against the Queen of Spiders'' will?!" Caroline''s face sank. She naturally knew the strength of the Fiendish Swordsman, who had been moving unhindered through the Underdark for hundreds of years. She originally thought that the name of the Queen of Spiders would be enough to suppress them, but contrary to her expectations, the Fiendish Swordsman refused to budge. He would rather believe in these people from the surface and was unwilling to form an alliance with the Dark Specters. It could clearly be seen how much the Underdark''s denizens had suffered from the invasion of the Dark Specters! Perhaps in the eyes of the Queen of Spiders, the Black Dragon God, or the other Gods, the lives swallowed by the Dark Specters could be negotiated away. But to those Legends who had always been living in the Underdark, those were real people! They all had relatives who had died at the hands of the Dark Specters. The feeling of seeing their loved ones turning into zombies... Those who didn''t experience it couldn''t understand. Thus, in this situation, even if they knew that Marvin was from the surface, they still chose to join hands with him. Besides Freyr, the others also defected! ... More and more Frost Spiders came to surround the copper gate. Marvin could faintly see a blue radiance coming from the group of spiders. It was very light, only flickering faintly, but it was still enough for him to notice. His suddenly realized something and blurted out, "She is still Cocooning!" "No wonder the Final Ghost Mother wanted to ally with the Queen of Spiders!" These words drew some blank expressions in the Legends'' faces, while Caroline''s expression turned unsightly. She didn''t know how Marvin knew about that cocoon matter. After all, they had been careful to make sure that very little information about the Final Ghost Mother, Morella, leaked out. Even the Underdark United Council barely knew anything about the situation. She only learnt some secrets about the Final Ghost Mother after being informed by the Queen of Spiders at the conclusion of the negotiations. Final Ghost Mother Morella was a being of consciousness. She didn''t have a stable body of her own. Like the Dark Specters, she was also possessing another powerful lifeform''s body. Marvin knew that when she reached Feinan, she had invaded a strange lifeform from ancient times. It was a silkworm. Marvin wasn''t too sure about what it was called. He only knew that this kind of creature would have several transformations. After going through a total of three forms, it would break out of its cocoon as a very formidable creature. And the process of each transformation was called Cocooning. In the game, the instance only opened after the third transformation, when Final Ghost Mother Morella was at her strongest. But it was different now! The seal over the Eternal Frozen Spring had broken earlier than before, and the timeline had shifted. This had been bad news for Marvin. But it was also good news. The current Final Ghost Mother shouldn''t be as powerful as she was in his past life! She was most likely in the middle of her 2nd Cocooning! And during the process, she was at her most vulnerable! Marvin''s eyes shone and he suddenly asked the Fiendish Swordsman, "Can you hold them back?" Surprise appeared on the Fiendish Swordsman''s face, but he quickly nodded without a word. Marvin''s silhouette then disappeared, only leaving one line behind: "I''ll kill her." The others had yet to react when the bundle on the Fiendish Swordsman fully unravelled! What he had been carrying on his back were some small, oddly shaped swords. These small swords were different from typical one-handed swords or two-handed greatswords. Each of these small swords had a shape similar to a bowknot 1. The swords flapped their wings and took off, surprising everyone. It was as if they were alive, as if they were creatures with minds of their own! The swords of different colors formed a formation of multicolored light! ''Sword Spirits?'' Jessica looked a bit distracted. Fate Sorceresses tended to have very wide pools of knowledge. These swords were clearly not ordinary weapons. Every single one of these swords was a rarely seen Sword Spirit. The most frightening part was that the Fiendish Swordsman had actually been able to form a contract with an entire Sword Spirit tribe. No wonder he was so powerful! "We shall hold them off," the Fiendish Swordsman''s deep voice echoed. Then, the countless Sword Spirits pounced, storming down at the Frost Spiders. A bloody swathe was immediately carved through the swarm of spiders. And Caroline was blocked by Jessica when she tried to chase after Marvin. She knew that Marvin had to be sure of himself for him to rush to attack the Final Ghost Mother on his own. All they needed to do was to stop these enemies right here! As they had been convinced by Kui and the Fiendish Swordsman, the rest of the group also advanced and kept Caroline, Freyr, and the Frost Spiders from pursuing Marvin! The curtains slowly raised on a tough fight. ... Behind the copper gate. Marvin used Endless Path to hurtle ahead on his own, rushing past the countless Frost Spiders and charging for the depths of the Eternal Frozen Spring! As he headed deeper, the temperature was dropping precipitously. Even a Legend''s resistance wouldn''t be able to keep enduring it. Marvin knew that this was because he was reaching the core of the Eternal Frozen Spring! He was tearing through at full speed because he knew that he couldn''t afford to be delayed by the Frost Spiders. These creatures were very vicious and could restrain their targets effectively. Even a Legend Powerhouse might be bound by them. After all, the blood of the Queen of Spiders flowed in their bodies! It was easy for Marvin to find the direction of his target. The Final Ghost Mother was sealed inside the Eternal Frozen Spring. The Eternal Frozen Spring was a huge chunk of moving ice! There was an intermittent noise within. As soon as Marvin entered the copper gate, he caught that sound! He followed the sound through the Eternal Frozen Spring to find the place where the Final Ghost Mother was! There was a huge, bright chrysalis! Under a layer of ice, the bright chrysalis was continuously moving, sometimes shrinking, sometimes expanding, showing that there was life being created inside. From time to time, a blue gleam would escape from the ice. Marvin noticed that it would appear whenever the bright chrysalis squirmed and touched the core of the Eternal Frozen Spring! ''So that''s the core...'' Marvin looked more closely at the blue cube under the chrysalis. With that blue cube at the center, countless runes seemed to be engraved in the ice. But despite the ice flowing continuously, these runes all stayed in place. ''The seal has completely lost its effectiveness.'' Marvin frowned. It could be seen from the color of these runes that Final Ghost Mother Morella had completely escaped the suppression of the Night Monarch. ''Serve me...'' ''Human.'' ''I''ll give you eternal life.'' A compassionate voice echoed in Marvin''s mind. Suddenly, countless scenes appeared before his eyes! Chapter 650: Splitting Chapter 650: Splitting Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Marvin''s vision and his mind were overwhelmed by these scenes! Fortunately, he had grown used to processing the data from the Essence Absorption System, so his mind already had a certain amount of resistance toward this sort of flow of information. Otherwise, under the impact of that frightening surge of information, his brain might have been damaged! He did feel a bit of weakness as his limbs lost their strength. He saw countless Dark Specters flying out of the huge cocoon and diving at him. Marvin clenched his teeth and drew on the remainder of his strength to tear the Ghost Barrier Scrolls one after the other! The precious scrolls left behind by the Snake Witch were coming in handy now. ... Marvin''s surroundings began to change. The layers of illusions felt like a three-dimensional maze surrounding him, completely trapping him inside. The illusions felt so real. Streets from his previous life, his thrilling adventures in Feinan. Despite Marvin knowing that all of this was fake, the feeling of the lifelike scenes flooded his five sense and his mind. If he couldn''t resist it with his exceptionally firm will, he might lose himself in this three-dimensional maze. He had some understanding of the Final Ghost Mother, Morella. He knew that her strength lay in her ability to manipulate the mind. She could invade and control the minds of countless lifeforms at once, so it was quite normal for that monster to be able to create illusions. But these illusions were still caused by an external source. As long as someone that was dragged into an illusion could remain calm and keep firm control of their mind, they wouldn''t have too much trouble. It was the same type of power as that of the Dream God. The only difference was that it was easier for the Dream God to have people fall in, particularly if the target was already sleeping. And as long as a Legend had enough willpower, they would be able to put up some sort of resistance. Since Marvin had planned it out, he shouldn''t have any issues dealing with the illusion. He had a lot of confidence in his own willpower. Even after he used the Magic Addict Shape to survive, his willpower still exceeded that of most Gods. Since the Night Monarch''s group could resist the illusion of the Final Ghost Mother and seal her, he should also be able to. But he had to admit that he had somewhat underestimated the Final Ghost Mother. She didn''t throw Marvin into just one illusion, or even a few of them, but actually established a three-dimensional maze of them. Whenever Marvin made his way out of an illusion, there would be another one waiting for him. On a few occasions, even the surroundings of the Eternal Frozen Spring appeared as an illusion. It almost tricked Marvin the first time, making him think that he''d finally struggled his way out of the illusions, but after he realized what it was, he only saw the scene of himself kneeling down in front of the Final Ghost Mother, serving her. At that moment, even his eyes blurred. It was also at that time that the Wisdom Chapter in his mind burst out once again with a flood of powerful force. A lot of the willpower that Marvin was so confident in originated from the Wisdom Chapter. After all, that thing was a treasure from the Dragon Library. It was said to be an Artifact that had been left behind by the Ancient Wisdom God that was even able to suppress a frightening Artifact like the Book of Nalu. Although Marvin had yet to discover a specific way of activating the Wisdom Chapter and he also still didn''t know the meaning of the strange runes, as long as he had it, it would be the most powerful defensive charm! The Wisdom Chapter''s runes were roused, and Marvin noticed with surprise that the Ancient Runes were actually floating out on their own. The group of silvery white runes gathered together and ultimately formed something like a magic carpet, wrapping around Marvin''s body. The illusion surrounding him became blurry. That originally indifferent voice now sounded alarmed. "What''s this?" "Why haven''t you lost yourself?" Morella''s voice was frightened, even a bit distorted. Marvin wasn''t sure exactly what had happened either. He only stared blankly at the silvery white runes as they forcibly tore apart the Final Ghost Mother''s maze of illusions. At that time, a voice that he had heard before echoed once again: "There are outsiders." Marvin was startled. This was his second time hearing the Will of Feinan Plane speak to him! The previous time was after he absorbed Fate Power, startling the Plane Will. Could this time be because of the Child of the Plane aura? Or did those floating runes attract the Plane Will''s attention? "Invaders." The Plane Will once again conveyed another word to Marvin with a dull and imposing voice. The next second, all the illusions collapsed! As Morella let out a sharp shriek, Marvin opened his eyes and saw that those scrolls were still bursting with a deep blue radiance. The Ghost Barriers were still in effect. Countless Dark Specters were trying to attack, but they melted like snow in front of his protection. And not far behind them, Morella, who had suffered from the spirit attack, ended up in a withered state! The huge, bright chrysalis seemed to have deflated, and more than half of it had collapsed. Marvin was surprised. He had thought that he would go through a lot more trouble when fighting Morella. ''Could it be that the Plane Will intervened directly? Or was it the Wisdom Chapter''s runes?'' As he had those thoughts, he took note that the runes became a lot dimmer. After the Plane Will collapsed the maze of illusions, the voice didn''t speak again. Marvin had a lot of doubts about the situation, but he knew that now was the best time to finish off Morella! From its appearance, the monster''s Cocooning seem to have failed! [Endless Path]! Marvin disregarded the stamina consumption and directly went below the ice! Fate Power burst all around, and at the same time, he took out the Demon Subduing Sword! The huge chrysalis kept squirming, wanting to get away from Marvin''s incoming slash. But at this time, nothing could stop Marvin from killing the Final Ghost Mother! It looked like a simple downward slash from the Demon Subduing Sword, but that squirming chrysalis was easily cut in half. "Aaaaaahhhh!" At this moment, countless howls echoed beside Marvin''s ears! They came from the souls that had been swallowed by these Dark Specters over several thousand years, all finally being released. If not for those dimmed runes still protecting Marvin, he might have suffered some injuries from the cries of all the souls pouring out. He might even have gone deaf! The bright chrysalis crumbled into fragments after being split in two and began floating upward. While Marvin''s watched, the fragments gathered together into a blinding light and soared straight up, splitting through the Underdark''s ceiling and flying into some distant part of the starry sky! Chapter 651: Agate Chapter 651: Agate Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Everything ended so quickly that Marvin even felt like it was all a dream. Was the enemy too weak, or did he somehow become too strong? He looked at the Demon Subduing Sword in his hands and shook his head. Final Ghost Mother Morella was definitely dead. But the problem of the Dark Specters wasn''t over yet. When the Final Ghost Mother died, all the wandering Ghost Mothers and Dark Specters in the Underdark died too. This was a characteristic of the Dark Specter Clan. But the invasion of the Dark Specters against Feinan wasn''t over. Marvin glanced at the radiance shooting through the sky. At the moment of her death, the Final Ghost Mother shared Feinan''s coordinates with her peers. This signal let her companions know that she had failed to conquer this plane. The Dark Specters would once again descend upon this world. They might even come with more than three Ghost Mothers at that time! Feinan would face an even grimmer ordeal. But this wasn''t something Marvin needed to worry about at this moment. After killing Morella, he had taken care of the immediate problem. He suddenly noticed that there was some sort of change happening in the Eternal Frozen Spring. Thus, he started going deeper into the ice, heading for the core. ... In a hidden ravine. The Hermit who was serenely drinking tea suddenly stopped moving, stiffening on the spot. His eyes were looking into the distance. The death of the Final Ghost Mother appeared before his eyes. Without him noticing, a tear escaped from his eyes. The big frog on the side blurted in shock, "That kid truly did it?" The Hermit nodded, muttering with some disbelief, "How could there be someone that could escape from Morella''s maze of illusions?" "The last time had been resolved successfully due to the God of Wisdom intervening. The Wisdom God has already long left this world¡­ but he did leave behind two Artifacts that might be able to suppress Morella''s spirit attack." "Did that kid manage to find that kind of treasure?" The big frog couldn''t help but ask, "What treasure?" The Hermit let his tears flow down, but there seemed to be no emotion on his face. He took another sip of tea and slowly said, "A treasure that can destroy this world." "The other one is¡­ A treasure that can save this world." ... At the core of the Eternal Frozen Spring. All the moisture in the air had already condensed long ago. Marvin was shivering all over as he followed a small crack in the layer of ice. The strange part was that the core was in a room of ice that was still wide open. It might have been opened by Morella before. Whatever the case, Marvin easily walked over. When he entered the room, his body started freezing! His outstanding cold resistance seemed to have lost its effect. Marvin was startled, preparing to withdraw, when suddenly, a warm feeling burst out from the advanced False Divine Vessel and drove the extreme chill out of his body. This was the power of the Laws! Marvin now was completely unaffected by the cold. The advanced False Divine Vessel was a treasure that was comparable to a genuine Divine Vessel, and it had many uses. Marvin walked on. The floating object should be the ancient treasure in the Eternal Frozen Spring, the Frost Heart. The Frost Heart was said to have originated from the Elemental Plane of Water and had been borrowed by the Night Monarch to suppress Morella. They took advantage of the fact that mind-based lifeforms would become slow and sluggish in the cold, even a monster like Morella. Extremely low temperatures could force it to sink into a deep slumber. He wasn''t sure what had awoken her that time¡­ Maybe it was because something triggered the start of the 2nd Cocooning. In any case, Marvin had already killed Morella, and there was no point making guesses about it anymore. What he cared the most about right now was the Frost Heart¡­ and something else! A sword was floating horizontally above the Frost Heart. That sword had a very strange shape. It didn''t seem to be made of any metal, instead looking like it was a lump of stone in the shape of a sword. The strangest part was that the sword''s tip was stuck to a floating yellow parchment! Marvin couldn''t help but be startled when he realized what it was! Book of Nalu! He hadn''t known that there was actually a page of the Book of Nalu in the Eternal Frozen Spring. He was too familiar with that thing. He could tell what it was with just a glance. Now that he had noticed, the Book of Nalu he had in his possession was eager to go for it! ''Could the Night Monarch have used the Book of Nalu to suppress the Frost Heart, and then used this sword to suppress the Book of Nalu?'' ''Then, he used those three items, along with the seals to forcibly keep down the Final Ghost Mother?'' Marvin was a bit doubtful. From the visible restraining aura of those items, it could be seen that they formed a loop. Marvin wasn''t a Master Alchemist, and he was also an amateur when it came to arrays. Despite possessing the Wisdom ability, he lacked too much information when it came to these things. He currently had three pages of the Book of Nalu, there was one in the Night Monarch''s tomb, one in Hathaway''s tower, and one here. This meant that Marvin had more or less gathered over half of the pages! Others might be afraid of the backlash from using the Book of Nalu. But Marvin had the Wisdom Chapter! This was probably the only treasure in Feinan that could suppress the Book of Nalu. Thus, he didn''t hesitate to step forward and pull the sword away, grabbing the page of the Book of Nalu! The sword had scars of ice scored into it and looked as smooth as silk, as if it was a masterpiece. There were several complicated characters on the side of the sword hilt. ''High Elven Language?'' Marvin frowned. He knew a bit about High Elven Language. ''Agate?'' ''This sword is called Agate?'' ''This name seems a bit familiar.'' ''Hold on¡­ The Nine Elven Swords!'' "Glorious Wing, Agate!'' Marvin''s eyes glimmered as he realized what a treasure he had picked up! That sword was actually one of the Nine Elven Swords, called Agate. It was even more precious than Glorious Wind, which had been passed down through the royal family. He would never have expected Agate to be in such a place. But before Marvin could digest the joy of having found one of the Nine Elven Swords, the Frost Heart suddenly started becoming restless! It seemed that since Marvin took Agate and the Book of Nalu, the page wasn''t restrained anymore and the Frost Heart suddenly began to shake like crazy. Before Marvin could decide what to do about it, the Frost Heart suddenly crumbled into powder. That powder followed the icy layer along the Eternal Frozen Spring and headed toward some unknown place! Chapter 652: Great Changes (1) Chapter 652: Great Changes (1) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Marvin stared blankly as the Frost Heart collapsed, turning into fragments of dust that flowed along the Eternal Frozen Spring before floating toward the surface. He could only awkwardly look at that scene, unable to do anything. Because when he wanted to make a move, he felt a powerful power locking his body in place! He was actually locked in time! This was something unimaginable because there shouldn''t have been anyone that could use such an ability that was anywhere near his location. One possibility he could think of was that it was a side-effect of the Frost Heart shattering. It all indicated that something big had to be happening. After all, the Eternal Frozen Spring had remained unchanged for so many years, yet its seal was recently broken through and now the Frost Heart within crumbled away! Marvin also hadn''t known what kind of effect would appear after killing the Final Ghost Mother! He could only watch in frustration as these fragments drifted away. He could feel that the temperature in the surroundings was slowly rising. But this wasn''t good news! ... Desolate Pambo Sea. A three-mast sailboat was slowly travelling westward. Many nobles dressed in sumptuous clothes were gathered on the desk. They were ordinary Humans with a group of strong Fighters at their side. After the Universe Magic Pool shattered, the Wizard Era came to an end. Feinan''s South almost completely fell apart, especially the southeast part of the Six Pearl Harbors and the area around the Three Ring Towers. But there weren''t as many Wizards in the western regions, and the monsters didn''t become as frightening. So after the first attack, there were still many city-states that had yet to be attacked by monsters or out-of-control Wizards. But the Wizards were transforming quickly into Wizard Monsters, and those that still hadn''t transformed yet were panicking. And as that disaster played out, the poor could only resign themselves to their fates while the rich prepared to make their way out. Many were trying to find a way to leave the place that once nurtured them. They had heard that, although still dangerous, the eastern region of the Dead Area was a lot safer since there were fewer Wizards. Thus, the nobles of the western coast of Feinan joined together and began to group up, bringing their families, guards, and their property as they embarked on a long migration. Pambo Sea was a very frightening body of water to sail across. Some people died halfway, and some ships crashed in the storm. Not many people could sail to the end. The luck of that three-mast ship had clearly held out. Although everyone on the deck seemed pale because of the long trip, no one had fallen sick or ended up in a severe condition. "Hey, Jack, gimme an estimate of the travel time." A handsome youth complained to a sailor next to him, "I can''t stand this dull trip anymore." The sailor smiled and looked at the nautical chart for a moment before conscientiously saying, "If our course didn''t deviate and if the wind and sea current are advantageous, we will need at most three days to reach Sunrise Island." The youth frowned in dissatisfaction. "Can''t you go faster?" The sailor scratched his head, not knowing how to answer. At that time, an obese middle-aged man on the side rebuked, "We aren''t on a trip, we are fleeing!" "Martin, remember this, we are no longer mighty nobles. If we can reach the Dead Area, it would only be due to God Lance showing us some favor." "God?" the youth sneered disdainfully. "For us to fall to this stage, isn''t it those Gods'' fault?" "Those filthy so-called "Gods" shattered the Universe Magic Pool. And that lunatic woman wanted to take advantage of the chaotic situation to ascend. If not for Great Hero Marvin killing her, our lives might have been ensnared by that lunatic. After all this, you actually still believe in Gods? Dear Father, I see that you are really hopeless." The middle-aged man was flabbergasted for several moments before he finally collected his witch and retorted, "The Universe Magic Pool was personally established by Lance, and it blessed us for a millennium. I believe that as the supreme God, he definitely would have done something to protect us if he were still there." The youth sneered, about to snap back at his father, when a cracking sound suddenly came from the boat! "What happened? Did we hit a reef! Jack?!" The youth shouted. The sailor quickly checked outboard for the origin of the sound. After a brief moment, his expression became very strange. "What happened?" The middle-aged man seemed surprised as he asked, "Why does it feel a bit cold?" That sailor turned and pointed at the sea in shock. "Lord¡­" "Frozen¡­" "Lord¡­" "Completely frozen!" ... Frozen! When the Frost Heart shattered, the frightening ice essences went against the stream and a strange climate appeared in the Pambo Sea between Feinan and the Dead Area! Such a huge sea was frozen! And even the water in the air crystallized and started dropping like hail! The people on the eastern part of the Dead Area and the western of Feinan discovered with consternation the surface of the sea turned to ice and the temperature rapidly depleted! It was as if spring had just ended and made way for winter. Many ships and boats were frozen in ice! People were left helpless, unaware of how this had happened! ... West Coast, abandoned Ancient Castle Tulip. The lowest floor of the maze. There was a huge underground lake. Some fragments were going against the flow as a cold aura of ice engulfed everything, freezing the lake in a flash. But at that time, the chains of the coffins above the lake broke. "Rumble!" The coffin fell onto the layer of ice. The lid was opened. Then, a fair hand stretched out of the coffin. "Disaster falling, sea freezing." "The time finally arrived..." A lazy voice drifted out from the coffin. It sounded as if someone had been sleeping for a long time and finally woke up after hearing an alarm. "Crash!" The coffin shattered. A naked man with closed eyes floated into the air. His body seemed close to perfection. He had a delicate appearance, slender fingers, and the skin was the palest white. "Let me think¡­" "Right, my name is¡­ Yin!" "How many years has it been? Let''s see what my children are doing." Then, a faint voice echoed in the hearts of all the Vampires in Feinan: "Tulip¡­" "I am Yin¡­" ... The glacier far in the North. The woman who had suffered having seven heads get crushed by O''Brien slowly opened her eyes. Faintly, two little snakes, one red and one green, floated in her eyes. Frightening power from the Ethereal Plane surged through as the hissing sound of snakes spread throughout the entire Far North! "Rebirth¡­ Take back¡­ Our power¡­" "Fourth¡­ Tablet¡­" The glacier then burst out, and an azure shadow rushed out of the glacier. Under the sunshine, on the beautiful ice layer, nine shadows could faintly be seen! Chapter 653: Great Changes (2) Chapter 653: Great Changes (2) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Northeast Feinan. The dark shadows from the lower planes couldn''t resist trying to get a share of the action. At the Night Walker Headquarters. "The Molten Clan has gone crazy¡­ There has never been such an exaggerated attack in the past millennium, especially since Leader killed the Molten Lord." A pale, slender female Night Walker reported, "Our people can''t keep going. Most of the Rangers and mercenaries are already preparing to retreat. The Blue Mountain''s Dwarves are also getting ready to flee." "We can''t keep defending the stronghold." In the cabin, three of the Night Walkers Organization''s Legends were present. Constantine and O''Brien had serious expressions. When they left the Supreme Jungle and went to help the North, they never thought that things would reach this stage. This place was the Night Walkers'' northern headquarters, the Dark Forest Stronghold. Few people in Feinan knew about this place. This was the only land in Feinan known to border the Nine Hells. The plane extended toward that place, and its space was gradually distorting downward. And there was a solid node that linked these two completely unfamiliar territories. If not for the Universe Magic Pool''s faint protection, repelling the powerhouses of hell from approaching, it might have already fallen to the Devils. But now, Dark Forest Stronghold was facing its harshest ordeal. In the past week, all the fortress'' defenders came out and struck back against the forces of the Molten Clan. But they failed. They suffered a disastrous defeat after falling into the Devils'' ambush. Despite O''Brien having tyrannical strength, which let him cut a bloody path out of the ambush to let the survivors return to the stronghold, the stronghold was still on the verge of falling. It had to be known that the Dark Forest Stronghold was occupied by the locals. The main fighting force consisted of some Rangers of the North and various recruited mercenaries, while the Blue Mountain Dwarves that had been living here for many generations also contributed notable numbers. But under the frightening attacks of the Molten Clan, these forces were almost wiped out. If the Universe Magic Pool was still intact as usual, they would have had the option of recruiting help from the nearby city-states to replenish their military strength. After all, the Night Walkers had accumulated shocking amounts of wealth across the generations. But this time, the North was in a mess due to Chaos Magic Power. The inhabitants had already fallen into an unprecedentedly weak state. And because of the disappearance of the Planar Barrier, more powerful Greater Devils began to appear as reinforcements for Hell''s side. In that previous battle, three Greater Devils, with strength comparable to that of some Gods, had appeared together and jointly caused the defenders'' defeat. Despite O''Brien being extremely courageous, he was still outnumbered. The most frightening thing was that these three Greater Devils were well known for attacking Feinan in the past. In this world, only one person could order these three to join hands. And that was the Nine Hells'' Molten Archdevil! The Molten Archdevil seemed to have taken advantage of the unstable state of the Dark Forest Stronghold to make his move! Thus, the three Night Walkers had very wearied expressions. If the Molten Archdevil really acted, no one there would be able to stop him! ... "Hell has already begun putting their plans into motion." O''Brien coughed and furrowed his brows. "I heard that the Supreme Jungle suffered an invasion from the Scorched Hell. Diross and the Molten Archdevil actually attacked Feinan at the same time. This is really strange." "The Abyss, which always used to keep Hell in check, is being strangely silent. There is no news of any Demon Lord making a move on Hell. And that group of Gods is in battle with the Astral Beast¡­ We can''t hope for the Beasts or the Evil Spirits to keep Hell in check for us." "Only we are left." These words made the other two sink into a somber silence. O''Brien smiled as he concluded, "You go." "I was born here, I shall be buried here." "But the Night Walkers'' fire can''t stop burning." Constantine and that woman firmly shook their heads. O''Brien firmly stated, "I am the Night Walkers'' Leader, you can''t disobey my command." "Sophie, Constantine. As the current Leader of the Night Walkers, I order you to lead our remaining brothers and sisters in retreat." "Go to White River Valley, Marvin will need your help." After saying this, he thought for a bit before handing a box to Constantine and adding, "Give this to Marvin, I believe he will understand what I mean." Constantine was stunned. "Are you sure?" Sophie strongly argued, "How could you directly hand the [Eternal Night Paradise] to a child?" "Could it be that you really want to pass the leadership of the Night Walkers onto him?" O''Brien''s expression became very cold. "You have no right to question my decision." "You only need to carry out my command!" Sophie angrily stomped her feet, unable to stop her tears from flowing out. She looked at O''Brien''s face with a complicated expression. Constantine clenched his teeth as he put the box away. "Quick! Go south!" "He came!" O''Brien''s expression suddenly changed. Frightening black flames descended from the sky and started to collapse the city walls. Everyone started running for their lives! In that distant reddish-black hole, countless Devil charged their way out. A cold voice made its way over: "Kill!" "Boom!" The Dark Forest Stronghold''s city walls instantly collapsed. Countless souls were directly sucked away, and a black hole even formed in mid-air. Standing in the ruins, three Night Walkers looked bitterly at the sky. O''Brien flew forward, killing his way through the Devil Army rushing out of that hole! Sophie let out some bitter sobs. She wanted to join O''Brien, but she was pulled back by Constantine. "We have to go," Constantine said resolutely. The two began retreating. But even so, they still couldn''t help looking back. The last thing they saw was the scene of that shadow pouncing on those Devils like a fierce tiger on its prey. Just like the first time they saw him, he turned into a sharp spear that seemed to be able to pierce through everything, leaving corpses in its wake! This most likely wasn''t the most resourceful Leader in the history of the Night Walkers. But this was the bravest one. The flames consumed the stronghold. No one could stop Hell''s steady advance. Constantine and Sophie took the rest of the Night Walkers and mercenaries to retreat. But at the same time, a black shadow appeared on the hill in front of them. That person looked like a black flame. Chapter 654: Great Changes (3) Chapter 654: Great Changes (3) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance "Molten Archdevil¡­" The atmosphere grew more anxious as Constantine got those words out of his mouth with great difficulty. The most violent powerhouse of the Nine Hells decided to end his period of hibernation and start wreaking havoc in Feinan again. The old protectors already couldn''t keep stopping the advance. Despite O''Brien pouncing ahead, undaunted by dangers, using his body to block countless Devils... Even though the Molten Overlord that appeared in front of Constantine''s group was merely an Avatar... It still felt hopeless. The Nine Hells'' Archdevils were all Fallen Ancient Angels. Ancient Angels had strength on par with that of the Ancient Gods. Though, the New Gods were troublesome for them too. "Scatter!" Constantine shouted. The Night Walkers and the mercenaries dispersed as if it had been planned beforehand. Only Constantine and Sophie stayed behind and faced that blazing black figure. But before either side could attack, a whizzing sound ripped through the sky! It was followed by a bright light. It seemed as if an axe was tearing through the horizon as a cone of light came down from the sky, sweeping aside all the Chaos Power in the atmosphere and continuing its way down toward a certain place in Feinan! The black flame abruptly raised its head. Within the flames, the eye shone! ... As the Eternal Frozen Spring was gradually warming, Marvin still knew nothing about the changes happening outside. The Book of Nalu was suppressed by the runes of the Wisdom Chapter and now looked like an old page. Agate, one of the Nine Elven Swords, seemed to have no edge. But Marvin could feel that this simple-looking sword held frightening power. ''It seems to be melting¡­'' ''I need to leave fast!'' He didn''t have time to think too much about what had just happened. He took the two treasures and then used Endless Path to return to Jessica, who he found in the middle of a chaotic fight. Caroline and Freyr looked at Marvin with differing expressions. They were Legend powerhouses that had very high perception. They had noticed that even though that guy had only disappeared for a short moment, the powerful lifeforce in the Eternal Frozen Spring had disappeared. There was none of it left behind! Everyone knew that the Final Ghost Mother must have died! They were all extremely shocked. Even the Fiendish Swordsman, who always remained calm, seemed rather startled. He could tell that Marvin was powerful, but he hadn''t thought that he was that powerful. All alone, he managed to kill the Final Ghost Mother, who had almost destroyed the entire Underdark! He had finished everything so quickly? No one knew what exactly had happened in the Eternal Frozen Spring. They just heard Marvin declaring that he would declare Morella, saw him vanish, and then reappear a few minutes later. And Morella was now dead. Was that guy actually a God''s Avatar or something like that? The moment Marvin reappeared, the battle became meaningless. Everyone tacitly stayed their hands. Marvin sneered at Caroline and Freyr. Seeing Marvin''s smirk, the two Divine Servants felt worried! It was the instinctive feeling of a prey looking at its predator. Even though they had firm wills, they couldn''t keep the fear in their hearts in check at the current moment. Only now had they realized what kind of terrifying person they had provoked! The other Legends stepped back one after the other. They could see that Marvin wasn''t hostile to them. Kui had shared his true identity with the others during that chaotic battle. Someone that could kill a God... it wasn''t someone Legends like them could provoke. Even though each of them had been at the peak, Marvin was already a realm above them. If they wanted to use strength to compare, the current Marvin was already on the same level as the Four Plane Guardians! With the advanced False Divine Vessel and the strength of a level 4 Ruler of the Night, his strength already reached the peak of the plane. Those weaker than him certainly couldn''t defeat him, and neither could those who were at the same level as him, let alone Caroline and Freyr, those two Divine Servants! The group of Frost Spiders had started retreating while trembling. The ice of the Eternal Frozen Spring began to crash down as they noticed that their surroundings were gradually melting into water. At the speed that it was going, this would soon turn into an underground lake. "Let''s go!" Tal firmly entreated. The Underdark United Council''s Legends all retreated together. Before leaving, only Kui stopped for a moment and glanced at Marvin with a complicated expression. Jessica''s eyes were full of fighting spirit as she brazenly asked, "One each?" Marvin nodded. After dealing with the Final Ghost Mother, he naturally wanted to settle the debt with the Queen of Spiders and the Black Dragon God! Earlier, he hadn''t attacked Freyr or Caroline because of the looming threat of the Final Ghost Mother But Final Ghost Mother Morella was dead now. There was no way Marvin would let these two irksome Divine Servants off the hook! "We must fight!" Caroline and Freyr and looked at each other, trying to determine who was worse, Marvin or Jessica. But suddenly, all four of them saw a vision! They saw Feinan''s horizon being cracked apart as a conical light dropped from the sky, flying toward a location in the center of Feinan! In Marvin''s mind, the Wisdom ability started calculating the exact location! His eyes seemed to overlook the sky as the entirety of Feinan spread before his eyes. The East''s Jewel Bay, Central''s Sage Desert, the Rocky Mountain to the west, the freezing Pambo Sea, and even the Dead Area, everything appeared before his eyes. He didn''t have time to even consider how or why the Pambo Sea was turning into a sea of ice when a dazzling radiance burst from the center of the "map"! ''It''s there!'' ''There, in a gap in the First Mountain Range!'' ''At the center of Feinan!'' ''That''s¡­'' ''The 4th Fate Tablet!'' That information flashed through Marvin''s mind in the blink of an eye. He could see countless lights shining on Feinan and rushing toward the First Mountain Range. There was no time! He abruptly glared at Caroline and Freyr. He could only let these two small fries go for now. The 4th Fate Tablet truly had appeared after the Universe Magic Pool shattered! This was something that hadn''t happened in the game! But thanks to the Plane Will''s hint and his Wisdom, he managed to determine what that light was! "Let''s go!" He grabbed Jessica and activated Endless Path once more. Chapter 655: Brothers Chapter 655: Brothers Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The appearance of the 4th Fate Tablet caused a huge stir all over Feinan. All the peak Legend powerhouses felt something in the back of their minds. It was like a call of Destiny! Fate Tablets were really too significant. From Marvin''s point of view, it shouldn''t have appeared yet. In the game, the Fate Tablet still hadn''t appeared even years after the Great Calamity. The players thought that the information obtained by the Gods that predicted the imminent descent of the fate tablet was wrong. But in this life, too many things had changed. Marvin didn''t know where the long-lost Fate Tablet had come from, but he knew that it was way more important than the lives of these two clowns! He immediately disregarded what had happened in the Eternal Frozen Spring and grabbed Jessica, pulling her along with him! Obviously, Jessica also saw that scene, so she understood Marvin''s goal. She used her Fate Power to amplify Marvin''s ability using the connection between their Fate Power Imprints. With Jessica''s help, she and Marvin forcibly returned to Hope City from the Underdark! ... When Marvin and Jessica arrived beside the Source of Fire''s Order, they were startled by Kate''s emaciated appearance. "You also saw it?" She quickly understood why Jessica and Marvin had returned to the Surface in such a hurry. The two nodded. "I need to see Ding. The 4th Fate Tablet appeared, and she used to be a fragment of Fate Tablet, so no one should be able to understand Fate Tablets more than her!" Kate worried anxiously. Marvin and Jessica looked at each other and grimaced. They had no idea where Ding had gone off to. But since nothing had happened to Kate through their link, the Fortune Fairy shouldn''t be in any danger. The 4th Fate Tablet was extremely important. Now that the dangers from the Eternal Frozen Spring matter had been wrapped up, Hope City''s crisis should also peter out soon. "The 4th Fate Tablet fell into a gap in the First Mountain Range. It''s near Lavis Dukedom." "Although I''m sure Daniela will head for it first, I''m worried that getting it might not be that simple." "I saw many Divine Servants on Feinan. Although those Gods are still busy fighting the Astral Beast, they can send some of their followers to fight over the Fate Tablet." Marvin explained all this very quickly. "I''ll return to White River Valley and then hurry over." "I have a feeling that a war is unavoidable." Jessica nodded. Clearly, the Three Sisters couldn''t ignore something like a Fate Tablet descending. Rocky Mountain would definitely send some forces to participate in this matter, despite the trials they had recently undergone. As for the details, they definitely needed to talk it over. And it was still crucially important to find Ding. Once this was determined, Marvin used the long-distance Teleportation Array and returned to White River Valley. Ten seconds later, a fleshy silhouette suddenly appeared on the city wall. "Marvin! You sure came back to Hope City really fast!" "There is a certain Eastern Dragon cursing you, he said you aren''t keeping your word¡­ Eh? Marvin?" Ding looked around, seeming a bit bewildered. Kate helplessly patted her pet''s head. Jessica didn''t hold back as she grabbed Ding, unceremoniously pinching her cheeks. "Where did you go?" "Doing some naughty misdeed behind our backs?" "Why are you looking for Marvin as soon as you got back, is it because you don''t see anything useful in us?" Ding wept tearlessly for a bit before suddenly offering three tears. Jessica and Kate opened their eyes wide in astonishment. ... White River Valley. Marvin''s return didn''t cause any significant ripples. Under the effective management of Anna and Madeline, White River Valley was currently the land with the best order in all of Feinan. With the successful transaction with Arborea, food was no longer an issue. People''s livelihoods were gradually recovering to what it was before the Calamity, and although the economy was not making very rapid progress, there were already many courageous people who took their families with them and broke away from the Sanctuary to start clearing land outside of it. After all, since the hunting squads had been hunting in White River Valley''s vicinity for so long, the Monsters near White River Valley had almost been eradicated. Marvin felt very gratified about this, but also a bit awkward. It seemed like his territory no longer needed its Overlord around to run smoothly. As long as he was still alive and kept showing off his strength around the world, the territory would become more powerful, and more people would keep being drawn to settle there. But when he saw Anna''s pale and thin figure in his study, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. There were a lot of things that should have been handled by him, but ended up getting left in the hands of this butler. "Young Master Marvin!" Anna was joyfully surprised when she noticed Marvin. Marvin smiled, about to say something, when suddenly, a light voice echoed from the side: "Brother." Marvin stopped and had a slight shudder. After slowly turning his body, Wayne''s young face appeared in his sight. After the start of the Great Calamity, Wayne had silently left White River Valley, only leaving a single letter behind for Marvin. He had said that he wanted to leave for the Wilds. There was something calling him there. Marvin had chosen to trust him. He knew how strong his little brother was. As an incredible Seer, he had talent not inferior to that of Fate Sorceresses. The previous Seer, Hathaway, had already proven to be the reincarnation of the Witch Queen. Wayne was bound to have great accomplishments since he survived his ordeal during the Great Calamity. He was back now. Marvin could feel the abundance of the Chaos Magic Power in his body, along with an overwhelming amount of Order Power! The two powers were cleverly mixed together. Although he still looked like a youth of only ten years of age, his expression told Marvin that he was a lot more mature than an ordinary person. "Brother!" The two hugged. After a long time, Marvin emotionally let go. Despite being confident that Wayne wouldn''t encounter any problems during his trip to the Wilds, he still felt very happy seeing his younger brother again. That feeling from their blood ties was something that no one on this world could erase. The brothers'' feelings wouldn''t fade because of time... They would deepen. Even if Marvin was a transmigrator, the memories and the promise left behind by the body''s owner had been integrated with him. He had to guard his younger brother with his life. No one could change this. ... The brothers were naturally quite overjoyed to see each other. But Marvin didn''t expect Wayne''s next words to be so shocking: "I''m the one who released the Fate Tablet." Chapter 656: Inheritance Chapter 656: Inheritance Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The appearance of the Fate Tablet undoubtedly had a huge impact on the current unstable Feinan. The timing of its appearance was too strange, to the point that Divination of all Gods would have failed to predict it. And furthermore, they were entangled with the Astral Beast. But the other powerful existences of this Universe all noticed the descent of the Fate Tablet. Marvin knew that many who desired it were rushing toward that gap in the First Mountain Range. Everyone was determined to win the Fate Tablet! When considering the timeline, Marvin felt a bit startled. When Marvin transmigrated, the Fate Tablet still had yet to appear in the game. Marvin originally thought that he had accidentally shattered the Frost Heart, but when Wayne appeared in White River Valley, Marvin had a sort of feeling about what might have caused that. He hadn''t expected his feeling to be correct. The Fate Tablet''s early appearance was related to Wayne. ... In his past life, Wayne had been noticed by the Gods and was killed by one of them around the same time that the Shadow Prince killed Hathaway. And everything afterwards followed from that. But it was different in this life. Under Marvin''s great efforts, people who had been killed in the past were now alive, and White River Valley had become a huge variable. Not only was his territory able to withstand the Great Calamity, but it also absorbed River Shore City, established Sword Harbor, developed the Adventurer Camp and the Sha Tribe Settlement, turning into the safest place in Feinan in this era of chaos. In this situation, under Marvin''s meticulous protection, Wayne made it through the troubled times injured and also matured quite fast. Under Hathaway''s tutelage, he was able to open the outstanding path of the Ancient Wizards. After the Great Calamity arrived, Wayne left White River Valley. At that time, he was already an Half-Legend. He received the summons of that Shrine in the depths of the Wilds and unhesitantly went to it. That area was the world''s most mysterious location. One had to be fated to enter, and even powerful Gods couldn''t intrude. It was the only shrine of Wizard God Lance in all of Feinan! ... Marvin didn''t know what happened to Wayne in Lance''s Shrine. Wayne was unable to speak about what had happened there. It was said to be Wizard God Lance''s personal request. The only thing Marvin knew was that when Wayne returned to White River Valley, he was already a Legend Wizard. And even in the Legend Realm, he was above Marvin. A level 6 Legend Wizard! When Marvin noticed Wayne''s level, he almost spat blood. ''Why are they called Seers?'' ''Wouldn''t Cheats fit them better?'' ''Who is the one with an exaggerated levelling speed?'' ''Me?'' ''I can''t even compare with my little brother!'' ''And he is only 10 years old!'' ''Given time, how outstanding would he be?'' But what worried Marvin wasn''t Wayne''s refusal to say anything about the Shrine in the Wilds, but rather, Lance''s goal. Seers and Fate Sorceresses were actually the same kinds of people. They had a very deep connection with the Plane. They were people who were treasured by Feinan''s Plane Will, even if it was shown in different ways. Marvin also didn''t understand the details. His understanding of the Seers was far from equal to his understanding of the Fate Sorceresses. However, faction-wise, regardless of what happened, Wayne should belong to the side supporting Feinan''s Will side. If it was just as the Truth Goddess had speculated and Lance was preparing to destroy this world, then he and Feinan''s Will were actually enemies. In this case, why did he summon Wayne, a Seer, to his Shrine in the Wilds? This was a huge question, and Marvin had no clue as to what the answer could be. ... In short, under Lance''s guidance, Wayne seemed to have found the Wizard Path left behind by a civilization from a long-lost era. He obtained almost all of the inheritances of the Wizard God. And in that shrine in the Wilds, he had probably practiced for a long time until he reached the level of Plane Guardian. But because of an accident, he had to leave the shrine in advance. That accident was the Fate Tablet. The Wilds'' Shrine was a very mystical place. After Wayne left there, he forgot almost everything about it. He only remembered Lance''s Avatar teaching him the path of the Ancient Wizards. Until he made a mistake and the 4th Fate Tablet got out of the shackles that had been keeping it sealed, allowing it to escape from the shrine. It caused all of Feinan to shake. "I have to return it." "This is my responsibility and my mission," Wayne conscientiously said. "The 4th Fate Tablet is very important¡­ I don''t have the details, but I definitely cannot let it fall into the hands of any others!" "Others?" Marvin frowned. Wayne nodded and clarified, "Everyone besides me!" After saying this, he looked at Marvin with burning eyes, "Brother, will you help me?" Marvin remained silent for a bit before nodding with some difficulty. He didn''t know why, but he had a bad feeling about all this. There was something about his little brother that he couldn''t quite grasp. He hadn''t changed... but there seemed to be something more to him now. His thirst for the Fate Tablet was so strong that Marvin even began to have some suspicions... But he quickly suppressed these Ideas. In any case, Wayne was his younger brother. Regardless of how bad the situation was, he was the dear brother standing behind Marvin that he needed to help and protect. Since he wanted the Fate Tablet, Marvin would help him get it. Despite that path being full of thorns and him not knowing how many people were lusting after that tablet that could change the entire structure of the Universe, Marvin was still confident. As long as it was in Feinan, he would have his ways to get it! "Rest first, I''ll make some preparations." "The Fate Tablet should be in the First Mountain Range. You can try using Arcane Positioning to determine the direction. It would be the best if you are able to open a Long Distance Teleportation Door." Marvin knew that at his level, Wayne should certainly have long-distance displacement abilities. But he didn''t know if Wayne had learnt the relevant spells. Shortly after, he left the study. This time, he returned to White River Valley because of something important. In the Eternal Frozen Spring, Marvin found the sixth page of the Book of Nalu whose pages he had been collecting for half a year. Before leaving for the First Mountain Range to fight over the Fate Tablet, he decided to completely merge with the 6th Page. The runes of the Wisdom Chapter let him know that it would be likely for some unpredictable things to happen when six pages of the Book of Nalu merged. Marvin was looking forward to what this Artifact would bring him. Chapter 657: Leader Chapter 657: Leader Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The Book of Nalu. The most mysterious Artifact in the world of Feinan. At the same time, to many, this was a very frightening item, an Artifact filled with destruction. The God of Deception used what remained of his Divine Power to write a book before his downfall. It was said that Feinan''s future destiny could be seen in that book. But the book went through a very twisted path. A powerful God once read it, and it led to his entire God Realm exploding. It could confuse people, but it could also point the path ahead. It could give you strength while also corrupting your soul. Originally, even though that thing was powerful, Marvin wouldn''t dare to use it without extreme circumstances. But the Wisdom Chapter gave him confidence. Especially after the fight in the Eternal Frozen Spring. Those runes seemed to have regained their glow. When Marvin got hold of the page of the Book of Nalu in the Eternal Frozen Spring, those runes kept rearranging themselves. A message appeared in Marvin''s mind. He had to synthesize these six pages of the Book of Nalu! He now had four pages of the Book of Nalu in hand: [6th Page ¨C Rebirth]: From Thousand Leaves Forest. [11th Page ¨C Reincarnation]: From the Dragon Library. [2nd Page ¨C Prosperity]: From Black Knight Sangore. [8th Page ¨C Captivity]: From the Eternal Frozen Spring. Of the other two, one was hidden in Hathaway''s Ashes Plain. Marvin quickly travelled to the Ashes Plain through the Teleportation Array. At that time, Hathaway temporarily hid that page of the book of Nalu for a good reason. She was afraid that Marvin wouldn''t be able to handle the power of the 3rd Page, Destruction. Thus, she set up a small mechanism in a certain floor of the Ashes Tower. Marvin current had incredible willpower, and furthermore, he had the Wisdom Chapter protecting him. In less than 20 minutes, he managed to retrieve that page of the Book of Nalu. Only the one in the Underground Palace of the Night Walkers was left. To enter the Night Walker Underground Palace, Marvin needed to ask for permission from the Leader of the Night Walkers. Marvin hadn''t heard any news of O''Brien, and so he could only head back to White River Valley to seek out the old blacksmith, Sean. In the beginning, it was this old blacksmith living in seclusion in Oak Town who led Marvin on the path of the Night Walker. As the inheritor of the Night Monarch''s will, he would most likely one day become the next leader. But that would be left up to the future, which was always full of vicissitude. For now, he needed the key to enter the Underground Palace. But when Marvin found the blacksmith, the old man who normally was always at his furnace forging was sitting surprisingly silently. His daughter, Jane, was accompanying him, a worried expression on her face. "You came." Sean''s voice was deep, carrying untold meaning. Marvin couldn''t help feeling guilty when he saw the blacksmith''s face filled with wrinkles. He had been very busy with the matters of the territory and the rest of Feinan recently. It seemed that he hadn''t visited his old mentor in a long time. Even though he had already turned into a Ruler of the Night, without Sean''s guidance, he wouldn''t have been able to advance so smoothly. "I¡­" Marvin didn''t get to finish his sentence before Old Sean cut in while bitterly shaking his head. "Don''t worry, kid, I have no intention to blame you." "You have done a lot for this territory, for this world. I''ve seen it." "Everything you did is what the Night Walkers should do, you are very capable. I am proud of you." Marvin scratched his head, a bit surprised. "Well, what do you need my help for?" the old man calmly asked. Marvin didn''t beat around the bush and directly told him what he needed. The old blacksmith was silent for a moment before finally saying, "I can give you the key to the Underground Palace¡­ In fact, it''s time to hand it over to you." "It''s just that, after you come back from the Underground Palace, you have to promise me to do something." Marvin nodded. "What is it?" Old Sean took a deep breath and said, "Kill the Molten Archdevil!" Marvin felt that something was amiss. Shortly after Old Sean desolately sighed: "O''Brien¡­ He died." ... O''Brien was dead. When Marvin heard this, he was left completely dumbstruck! He had never thought of the possibility. He had never expected this could happen. ''O''Brien!'' ''A powerhouse second only to the Plane Guardians!'' ''How could he die?'' ''He was someone that could easily crush the Molten Lord and force the Eight Headed Azure Matriarch into submission.'' Even if the two hadn''t been in contact for long, O''Brien was the kind of person that gave others a feeling of trust. As long as you stood beside him, you could depend on him to support you. Even if there were thousands of enemies in front of him, he wouldn''t even frown. He was the Leader of the Night Walkers, one of the strongest in all of Feinan! When Marvin fell from the World Tree, O''Brien had angrily rushed south, destroying the Twin Snakes Cult and beating the Azure Matriarch to a bloody pulp despite her undying body! When the Great Calamity began, he also held off countless Wizard Monsters by himself. He also helped Marvin stop Tidomas'' avatar! He was such a reliable leader. He was usually silent, but he was a paragon of the idea that actions speak louder than words. He died like this? Marvin couldn''t accept it! ... "What happened?" Marvin''s voice quivered a bit. Before he left the Supreme Jungle, he only knew that O''Brien and Constantine had headed north together. There had apparently been an issue with the Night Walker stronghold to the north. At that time, he hadn''t even considered that the two of them might not be able to resolve the issue in the stronghold despite joining hands. Old Sean shook his head. "I don''t know." "I only know that he died at the hands of the Molten Archdevil. It is all related to the Molten Archdevil." "After the Universe Magic Pool shattered, the Molten Archdevil was one of the first to invade. The northern stronghold already fell." "O''Brien died. Constantine and Sophie are still on the run." "This key is the permanent key to the Night Walker''s Underground Palace. I am now giving it to you." "There is no time to hold complicated ceremonies." "From today on, you, Marvin Cridland, are the Night Walker Leader." Old Sean solemnly finished, "You have some matters to deal with!" Marvin clenched his teeth, quickly taking that key. "I will." He didn''t remain with the old blacksmith for too long. He was already short on time. Constantine and the other Night Walkers were being chased down by the Molten Archdevil''s avatar. According to the Night Walkers'' information, they were fleeing south, and their path should take them near the location where the Fate Tablet had fallen. Marvin could only have Wayne go first. He had to take a trip to Thousand Leaves Forest on his own. The Underground Palace was there. Butterfly was also there. Chapter 658: Deception and Wisdom [2 in 1] Chapter 658: Deception and Wisdom [2 in 1] Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When Marvin reached Thousand Leaves Forest, he clearly felt that this originally very peaceful land was now brimming with dangers. There were even more Elven Iron Guards patrolling than ever before, and they looked a bit exhausted. But there was the cover of the Source of Fire to help them, so Thousand Leaves Forest hadn''t been overrun by monsters. From the information Madeline had briefed him with, after the bloodbath of those elders, Ivan was officially crowned as the new Great Elven King. Marvin thoroughly understood that matter. The bloodbath was his handiwork, and the purpose was to root out the dissidents. In this cruel era, democracy and freedom had become luxury goods. The Wood Elves needed a leader that could lead the people on a path of survival, not an inefficient Elder Council that could only fight for power with their own people and each other. But what shocked Marvin was that the Sea Elven Queen surprisingly became Ivan''s consort. This information was spreading around the Elven Iron Guard by mouth, and Marvin couldn''t confirm whether the news was actually reliable. Ivan and Marvin had interacted several times, but they both weren''t idle people anymore. They had their own important matters to take care of. The only thing they could do was to wish each other well. When Ivan was crowned as the Great Elven King, Marvin was still fighting in the Crimson Wasteland, so he hadn''t been around to see it. The only good news was that even if Ivan wanted to hold a wedding, that would also have to wait until all of this turmoil settled down at least somewhat. Marvin wouldn''t want to miss the wedding of a friend¡­ Although he was curious what the Sea Elven Queen did to become engaged with that one, who had been rumored to not like women, Marvin suspected that the story given in the rumors was true. Ivan was outstanding, but one of his only flaws was that he was a bit undisciplined. It seemed that the Sea Elven Queen was truly the most suitable woman for him. Whether it was character or status, they both complemented each other well. ¡­ However, Marvin did not inform Ivan when he arrived at Thousand Leaves Forest. Before leaving for the First Mountain Range, he would naturally greet his old friend, the High Elf that the Bloody Emperor had mentioned, Butterfly. But before this, he had to take a trip to the Night Walker Underground Palace. In fact, as he got closer to the Underground Palace, the feeling in his heart became more and more intense. The runes from the Wisdom Chapter almost seemed to be trying to come out from his body. Those strange runes were now tightly sticking to Marvin''s skin, flickering with silver light. From afar, Marvin even looked like a bunch of huge fireflies! He felt a bit speechless about his odd appearance. He couldn''t control the runes of the Wisdom Chapter. If they remained in this state, how could he be stealthy or hide himself? So he first had to settle that problem. That page of the Book of Nalu in the Underground Palace should be the answer. ... Because he obtained the key from Old Sean, Marvin didn''t need to pass any tests this time and directly entered the Underground Palace. He quickly found the bookcase with the Ruler of the Night Advancement Manual and then located that page of the Book of Nalu. This was the 1st page of the Book of Nalu, [Origin]! When he held that page in his hand, something mysterious happened. The other five pages of the Book of Nalu in his storage automatically scattered, coming out on their own. The six pages of the Book of Nalu floated in the air, forming a pale yellow circle. Some sounds were emitted from the pages. It felt as if the pages of a heavy history book were constantly being flipped. A powerful attractive force rose up between the six pages of the Book of Nalu, and under Marvin''s careful watch, the pages suddenly began fusing! This time, it was a true fusion! In that split second, River Shore City''s Madeline, those two Legends in White River Valley, and Raven in the Underdark, all of them suddenly became pale and powerless, falling to the floor! They could each feel their own lifeforce becoming incomparably weak. They felt as if death was before their eyes. But they couldn''t resist! After they gave their souls to the Book of Nalu, they no longer had any that they could call their own. They were only bodies that kept on living, an echo of the person that once was. ... Marvin was also very surprised. The Book of Nalu had a total of eleven pages, and gathering the previous five pages hadn''t caused such an extreme effect. This event should have been triggered by finding the 1st page. ''What is the Wisdom Chapter hinting at?'' ''Could it be that the key to assembling the entire Artifact is this 1st page?'' Marvin didn''t puzzle on it for long. The six pages of the Book of Nalu rotated, and a chanting voice echoed mysteriously. That wailing chant had changes in intensity, like a spell, or maybe a song. At this moment, Marvin felt like his mind was bursting! It was like an entire chaotic Universe, a vast place, suddenly bursting with a formidable force, and then life was born. A crazy amount of information poured into Marvin''s mind, and Marvin knelt down painfully. His eyes started turning white. Fortunately, those runes reasserted themselves in Marvin''s mind at this time and intercepted that flow of information! Perhaps it was afraid that Marvin couldn''t handle that information, but the Wisdom Chapter''s runes cut off the influx of information. The information disappeared completely, and the swelling feeling in Marvin''s mind also disappeared. The only thing he saw in the vision was... A secret newborn place slowly split up and created a Prime Material Plane. The owner of the secret place was a man that seemed very young. He was called Lance. Some silhouettes stood behind him, seeming high and mighty like Gods. At that time, this secret place was still very simple, only filled with black and white. Lance stood in the middle of this world, frowning as he sensed all the Chaos Magic Power. "Too chaotic." "The Magic Powers are way too chaotic. This won''t do, I need to set up a huge Magic Pool to protect that new land being born from that place." "That huge Magic Pool will be called the [Universe Magic Pool]." "As for that continent that is gradually rising in the middle, what should be its name?" Lance thought for a long time before a name just popped in his mind. He clapped his hands and decided: "It''ll be called Feinan." 1 ... ''That''s¡­'' ''The scene of the Wizard God creating the world?'' Marvin was stunned. He hadn''t thought that the Book of Nalu could contain such ancient information! He had only seen the tip of the iceberg. What about those pieces information that were intercepted, what kind of secrets from the ancient eras did they contain? He tried hard to remember the rest of the information, but to no avail. They had been destroyed by the Wisdom Chapter. The runes had decided to do this on their own initiative to protect Marvin''s mind. Marvin couldn''t do anything about that. He most likely didn''t have the capability to handle that much information surging in at once. While Marvin was thinking over the scene he had just witnessed, the Book of Nalu completely changed. The rough parchment was still the same. The only difference was the additional characters above the spine of the book: [Book of Nalu] He held the book in his hand, finding out with pleasant surprise that the Book of Nalu finally counted as a piece of equipment! In the interface, the details of the Book of Nalu could now be seen: [Book of Nalu] [Quality: Artifact (Damaged, 6/11)] [Requirements: Extremely resolute willpower] [Property 1: Holder ignores effects from all Mind Laws] [Property 2: Holder is able to automatically distinguish lies] [Ability 1: Heart of Deception ¨C You can have a certain number of permanently contracted slaves. The specific number depends on the will and strength of the holder] [Ability 2: Deceiver Soul ¨C Upon using this ability, your lie will become the Book of Nalu. No one will be able to question it. Usable one time daily, lasts 15 minutes.] [Ability 3: Violent Mind ¨C Make the targeted group feel irritable, unable to control their power, and then self-destruct and die] ... The properties of the Book of Nalu were certainly worthy of a fabled Artifact. Even though it was only half complete, it still had the most mysterious abilities in this world. Seeing through lies and deception. Looking at its properties, regardless of whether it was being immune to Mind Laws or automatically seeing through lies, they were both very powerful. The former could make Marvin completely immune to all kinds of mind control or alteration. No matter whether it was a Legend Wizard''s Mind Magic or the Gods'' illusions, they would now be completely ineffective against Marvin! With the Book of Nalu in hand, Marvin could definitely take care of the Dream God! Because Marvin was now immune to his best and most specialized abilities! And the ability to see through lies was also very important. In the future struggles against Gods and Devils, lies would become common occurrences that were very important. If Marvin could clearly see the truth, then he would have an advantage when it came to intel. Marvin could use information to the fullest. As for the abilities, Heart of Deception was something Marvin had already comprehended. Deceiver Soul could let Marvin deceive others, and it would do it perfectly. Violent Mind was an Area of Effect ability, ideal for use on a group of foes. ''Why does it sound like the Book of Nalu was prepared specifically for me? These skills are a bit treacherous, but I like them.'' Marvin was pleased with the changes. But at that time, he discovered that a new page of text had appeared in the Book of Nalu! Unfortunately, these characters were in Ancient God Language and Marvin couldn''t read them. ''What about that consciousness that the Book of Nalu had?'' ''Did it get swallowed in the fusion?'' Marvin felt a bit strange. After the appearance of the Wisdom Chapter, that originally intelligent Book of Nalu lost its spirituality and no longer communicated with Marvin. Otherwise, Marvin would have tried to get it to translate the Ancient God Language. ''Should I go find Butterfly?'' ''She is a High Elf, so she should have some understanding of the Ancient God Language, right?'' Marvin felt a bit strange. The Book of Nalu was an important trump card for Marvin. Although Butterfly should be a good person, it was a bit inappropriate for Marvin to hand such an important Artifact over to someone else. ''What about¡­ Pearl Tower?'' There should be Scholars there that could also understand Ancient God Language. ''But what about the information appearing on the Book of Nalu?'' ''What if it was leaked?'' This was the most troublesome point for Marvin about this. He hesitated for a moment before he had the glimmer of a strange idea. He tried manipulating those silvery ancient runes in his mind. He wanted to have these runes help him decipher the Book of Nalu. Although he didn''t know where that thought had come from, he instinctively felt that it might work. After all, these silver runes were also what had pushed Marvin to retrieve the 1st page in the Underground Palace. Marvin''s trip here was a great success. The silver runes began condensing at Marvin''s fingertips. Marvin used his hand to gently brush across the surface of the parchment and those runes automatically formed themselves into lines of Common: [To the one reading this Book, please believe my words.] [Perhaps the truth will shock you, but that doesn''t stop it from being the truth.] [I am Dokriss. You might know me by my other name: the God of Deception.] [I used up all my Divine Power to look through history and foresee the future.] [This world is on the verge of being drawn into a sea of fire. If you are the fated one that I prophesied, then please, be careful.] [Because your path is bound to be full of thorns, you can only walk alone on that path.] [You might meet with betrayal.] [But you have to remain strong.] [This is the only thing we can do when we encounter a difficult time.] ... Marvin looked at the front page in a daze. Although this passage was directly translated into Common, Marvin had a feeling that it missed something essential. He could only understand the meaning of the words literally. ''What kind of thing is the Book of Nalu in the end?'' Marvin didn''t understand, and others didn''t understand either. Some thought that it was a plot by the God of Deception. Some thought that it had another mystery. Since Marvin already had collected six pages of the Book of Nalu, he had to see this through to the end. With the Wisdom Chapter as the foundation, he felt that he had the opportunity to answer the question. He really wanted to know what kind of person the one thought of as the sliest and resourceful of all time, the Deception God, was. What was he planning? Thus, Marvin kept looking through it. The six pages of the Book of Nalu, Marvin pored over them to better understand their contents. Fifteen minutes later. Marvin finished reading. He felt cold all over. Because he didn''t collect all the pages, the contents of the pages weren''t linked. Marvin could only arrange what he knew from the limited information provided. But even with these limited pieces of information, Marvin felt it was hard to digest. ''The God of Deception is also the God of Wisdom? Those two Ancient Gods were in fact one?'' ''His fall wasn''t a natural fall, but rather because he understood the future of Feinan Plane?'' ''The world of Feinan was about to face a large, destructive calamity, and the mastermind behind everything¡­ was Feinan''s Plane Will itself!?'' ''Lance and the God of Wisdom were companions. He wanted to replace Feinan''s Will and become the true Supreme God...'' ''The aura of destruction wasn''t actually released by Lance, but rather by the seed buried by Feinan Plane''s Will since countless years ago¡­'' Marvin was simply going crazy! What was written in the Book of Nalu was completely different from what the Truth Goddess had told him! Hero and Villain were completely reversed! What was the truth in the end? Marvin was completely at a loss. Chapter 659: Lost Chapter 659: Lost Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Two sides, two stories, and both seemed so sincere. Marvin naturally trusted the Truth Goddess. In Feinan''s history, the Truth Goddess was known for always being fair. She was the wielder of the Truth Scale. Marvin felt like he couldn''t refute what she had said. And on the other side, if they had only been the words of the God of Deception, Marvin could have just treated them as a lie. But it actually involved another Ancient God. The God of Wisdom! Marvin had actually thought that it was a bit strange when he first used the Wisdom Chapter. The Book of Nalu that couldn''t be suppressed by anything¡­ was forcibly suppressed by those ancient runes. Even if the God of Wisdom was incomparably powerful, could his power overpower the God of Deception that much? But now this gave him another explanation. The God of Wisdom and the God of Deception were one and the same. The Book of Nalu was an Artifact, but when it appeared alone, it was an item that could destroy the world. Only the holder of the Wisdom Chapter could control it. It wasn''t because the God of Wisdom could suppress the God of Deception. Rather, it was because they were both the same person. The Book of Nalu and the Wisdom Chapter were originally a pair of Artifacts that formed a set! For some reason, the Wisdom God had made a special avatar, the fickle and treacherous God of Deception. He was a very intelligent God, with wisdom to see through everything. He could easily become a well-known figure in the Domain of Deception. But what he wanted to deceive wasn''t the people, but rather, Feinan''s Will! He was on Lance''s side. Looking at it this way, the Goddess of Truth was actually not totally wrong. Lance really was in the picture, and he truly had worked in the dark to execute a secret plan. But he wasn''t necessarily the World Destroyer that the Goddess of Truth made him out to be. Each side had their own version of the events. Marvin had a huge headache. Now, the two sides were obviously opposing each other. With all the information he now knew, Lance should still be alive. He should be watching this world attentively. But he had to hide. He couldn''t afford to be noticed by Feinan''s Will. Feinan Plane and its God of Creation were already standing on opposite sides from each other. Regardless of the final outcome, it would be an event that shook the entire Universe. ... ''In fact, if I ignore all this and focus on the root of the problem, it is quite simple, isn''t it?'' Marvin scratched his head while smiling bitterly. ''Regardless of which side wants to destroy this world, everyone here is facing a frightening calamity.'' ''But the problem is that this calamity isn''t external, it''s coming from within.'' ''Some might realize it and want to profit from it, but most people simply aren''t able to notice it.'' ''Even if I understand, what use is it?'' As he watched the faintly flickering light on the Book of Nalu and those silvery white runes shimmering at his fingertips, Marvin felt powerless. When he passed through to this world, he thought he had an opportunity to rise up again. He grasped it with all his might. He had the heart of a guardian. He had been a hero before, and he could still stay in this world. But when he looked back in shock, he found out that he was just a small piece on a huge chessboard. This feeling was really hard to swallow. Just as that Hermit said, what is the meaning of this existence? Quite uncharacteristically of him, a feeling of uncertainty appeared in Marvin''s eyes. He was lost. It was the first time he truly wondered whether his experience was real or an illusion. Or was it all just a game? His painstaking struggle, in the eyes of higher beings, was it just like an ant exhausting itself to try to change its path? If it really was so, then what is the point of working hard? He took a deep breath. He suddenly felt that the air in the Night Walker Underground Palace was very cold. He sat next to the bookshelf for no less than fifteen minutes. His mind was blank. Up until a graceful melodious voice echoed beside his ears: "What''s wrong? Didja get dumped?" ... Frankly, the joke wasn''t funny. And it was very ill-timed. But that voice successfully pulled Marvin out of his stupor. His first reaction was to put away the Book of Nalu while simultaneously guarding against this person that had appeared so suddenly. This was the Night Monarch''s Underground Palace! He was the newly appointed Night Walker Leader, so he could easily get inside this place. Who else could silently enter besides him? But when Marvin saw who it was, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly. "You are still so eccentric." "I thought that it would get better after you recovered your memories¡­" "How should I address you? Your Majesty? Or¡­ Butterfly?" ... Butterfly was standing beside the icy bookshelf. She was still wearing plain clothes, and the only piece of jewelry on her body was a pair of bracelets made out of grass, emitting a faint fragrance. Her appearance was quite ordinary and her character was quite ordinary... In short, everything about her seemed pretty ordinary. She looked like a common Elf from Thousand Leaves Forest. Marvin couldn''t connect her with the famous High Elven Queen who ruled the entire land of Feinan in the 1st Era. But sometimes, facts were like that. No matter how ridiculous the truth sounded, it couldn''t prevent it from being the truth. Just like how people couldn''t imagine that the heroic Astral Beast who fought against the Gods to protect Feinan was actually just a countryside youth that wanted to stay where he had always lived in order to accompany his beloved. Or like how the Wood Elves selectively chose to forget that the king they respected and chose had run away from marriage in his youth, was then exiled, and ended up in an awkward situation when trying to slay a Dragon. Another example was the God of Dawn and Protection. His followers were always piously praying to him, but none of them knew that he had once been a young shepherd that later made a contract with Evil Spirits. The eyes of mortals couldn''t reach far. And the truth was usually hidden very deep. This was why it was easy to misjudge things. Considering all that, it shouldn''t be such a big deal that a seemingly ordinary Elf in Thousand Leaves Forest was actually the High Elven Queen of the 1st Era. But Marvin still felt a bit reluctant to address her by that title. Because in his mind, she looked more like that little Elf that was constantly fooling around, Butterfly. ... "Things change as time pass, and my current name is Butterfly." "Although that damned old Dragon schemed against me, making me remember a lot of unhappy memories, I am still me." Butterfly stood there calmly as she watched Marvin. "But what about you? What made you lose your way?" Marvin remained silent, not knowing where to begin. Chapter 660: End Chapter 660: End Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When she saw Marvin remaining silent and not coming forth with a response, Butterfly suddenly smiled. Her smile was full of disdain and contempt. This was the first time she had shown Marvin her queenly temperament. "Do you think you understand the secrets of this world?" "Do you think you are only one that can see the patterns?" "You think that you alone should be the one responsible for saving the world? Marvin, aren''t you a bit too narcissistic?" This was a pretty harsh admonition. It felt like the embarrassment of an absent-minded student being called out by his teacher. Butterfly bluntly continued, "Are you wondering if this world is just an illusion?" Marvin thought for a bit, before nodding. From the point of view of his previous life, Feinan Continent really was just a game. Butterfly suddenly pulled his hand and gently had him caress her face. The feeling startled Marvin. Butterfly asked with a smile, "Soft?" Marvin could only nod in silence. Butterfly then suddenly shook off Marvin''s hand and slapped the back of his hand. "Painful?" Marvin smiled bitterly. "Of course." Butterfly rolled her eyes and finished, "Real?" Marvin remained silent. "Why is a big guy like you having so many useless thoughts?" Butterfly sneered. "Your judgement? Your willpower? Could it be that you really think that all those people at your side are fake?" Marvin took a deep breath. His own past experiences appeared in his mind. Those who fought alongside him, those who laughed with him. They were real. Mortals'' eyes couldn''t see far. But Marvin wasn''t just a mortal. He could feel in his heart that everything was real. He thought for a while before looking back and responding, "I understand." "The hell you understand!" He didn''t expect Butterfly to be unreasonable and directly interrupt him. She jabbed at Marvin''s stomach with her finger as she coldly said, "I don''t know why those guys chose you. Lance chose you, He also chose you." "I only know one thing. If you don''t believe in yourself, if you feel that you lost your ability to judge, then you aren''t worth being here." You aren''t worth being here. You aren''t worthy of inheriting that man''s will. The meaning implied by Butterfly''s tone was very heavy. This time, she was no longer the little Elf in the chaotic Thousand Leaves Forest, but the High Elven Queen from an ancient era. That man was very important to her. Marvin nodded with a solemn expression. In fact, his apprehension would have only lasted for a while anyways. This doubt was something that would affect anyone at some point. No one but an egomaniac like Trump would believe that they were always walking the correct path. The more intelligent someone was, unlike Trump, the more they would overthink. Butterfly saw through all of mankind''s history, so she could naturally understand what Marvin was thinking. Thus, as soon as she appeared, she shattered the cage starting to form around Marvin. She extinguished the so-called "devil of the heart" that was plaguing him, or so it was called in his previous world. Marvin felt a warm flow of strength surging through him once more. It seemed to echo Butterfly''s voice. That feeling was familiar. Marvin suddenly remembered that this was the same feeling when the Night Monarch''s soul appeared and helped him with Madeline. He subconsciously raised his head, but only saw Butterfly looking at him emotionally. Her fair face was already filled with tears. Marvin wanted to comfort her, but no words came out. Time seemed frozen. At this moment, it felt as if he caught sight of a couple standing atop a mountain peak. They were looking at the stars. They didn''t say anything. As if time was also frozen for them. ... After some time, the strange feeling slowly disappeared. The tears on Butterfly''s face also vanished. Marvin probingly asked, "You and him¡­" Butterfly imposingly interrupted, "Children shouldn''t gossip." Marvin went silent again. It felt that whether it was Butterfly as a Wood Elf or as the High Elven Queen, she was definitely overbearing. He could only shrug. But now really was not the time to be curious about the ambiguous feelings between the Night Monarch and the High Elven Queen. Since Butterfly was now in the Underground Palace, it was also good timing. At least Marvin wouldn''t need to go look for her. Thinking of this, he took out Sodom''s Blades and a small pouch containing the seed. Butterfly took the pouch on her own initiative and gave the daggers a lingering look. "That shorty actually kept his promise." A cursing voice emerged from the blades. "I''ve always been someone that keeps his promises!" It was the voice of the remnants of the Bloody Emperor''s soul! After that voice spoke out, a hazy, white mist condensed above Sodom''s Blades and a short man appeared before the two. "But you are acting so shamelessly," the Blood Emperor said as he looked angrily at Butterfly. Marvin was speechless. These guys were famous figures that had been around on the order of a millennium. Who knew what their deal was? He was only a minor character watching the play from the side. Butterfly smiled as she opened the bag, took a look, and then said to the Bloody Emperor, "I have a whole new level of respect for you. Over the years, you are only second to him." The "him" she spoke of could only refer to one person. The Bloody Emperor was still dissatisfied and muttered, "But you missed the appointment." Butterfly let out a roguish laugh. "I didn''t finish my sentence¡­ Even if you really unify the Underdark and are stronger than other powerhouses, you are still a shorty in my eyes." The Bloody Emperor angrily said, "You really think I can''t alter something like my height?" As someone that had reached the Legend Realm, the Bloody Emperor could easily change his height if he wanted to. Marvin gave a strange look at the pair. What was the relationship between the two of them? He couldn''t make sense of it. Butterfly dashed his hopes with a serious expression. "You know that changing your height is useless. I won''t marry you." The Bloody Emperor seemed dejected upon hearing this. After a long time, he muttered, "I know, I know." "In your eyes, there is only one man in this world." "So I didn''t seek you out that year to ask you to fulfill your promise." Butterfly remained silent. A rare bashful expression appeared on her face. "Sorry¡­ I hid." The Blood Emperor was speechless. After a long time, he said with a depressed tone, "Let it be, I''ve been dead for years anyways, and you are still young and beautiful. So be it." Butterfly hesitantly asked, "You aren''t worried about going to Hell?" "I''ve been dead for so many years. What is there left to be afraid of? Everything has a beginning and an end," the Emperor explained, sounding more resolute. "Goodbye." "Oh, that''s right. There is still you, kid. I''ve given you my weapons, I hope you don''t let them get dusty." "Otherwise, even if I''m in Hell, I''ll come back to reclaim them from you!" the Bloody Emperor fiercely warned. Marvin smiled and nodded. For some reason, he felt a bit of sorrow. Then, Butterfly took that seed out from the pouch. At the same time, in the Extreme Hell, Saydis suddenly felt the call from the contract. The Bloody Emperor completely disappeared from Feinan! "Say, what kind of punishment will he get?" Marvin asked. Butterfly rolled her eyes. "You are worried about him? He is a famous slaughterer, it''s something quite normal in the Underdark." Marvin looked at the curved daggers in his hands and laughed at himself. "Slaughterer? If it''s about killing many, then I should also count as one." Chapter 661: New Great Elven King Chapter 661: New Great Elven King Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The remains of the Bloody Emperor''s soul slowly dissipated. His contract with Saydis had been fulfilled. But Marvin had a faint feeling that the Bloody Emperor''s soul knew what was waiting for him in the Extreme Evil Hell. That man was second only to the Night Monarch in the opinion of the High Elven Queen. This kind of man, even just his soul remnants, couldn''t be underestimated. After clearing up his thoughts, Marvin and Butterfly left the Night Monarch''s Underground Palace. Ever since he found out about Butterfly''s true identity, Marvin had been very curious about her level of strength. He probed Butterfly about what she thought of the Fate Tablet''s descent. But unexpectedly, she seemed to be completely uninterested. She only indifferently told him, "The Fate Tablet is a very important item, but that depends on who uses it. If you get it, you might shine, but for me, that thing has no use." "As for world peace, I have no interest in working toward it. In fact, I couldn''t do so even if I wanted to. This Universe is much more complicated than you imagine." "Many things, once triggered, are very difficult to settle. All we can do is stand firm like a reef against the fierce waves caused by a storm. You are undoubtedly asking for trouble if you try to stop the storm itself." Marvin understood Butterfly''s meaning. After a millennium of order, Feinan suddenly sank into chaos. Regardless of who started this chaotic storm, it would be impossible to suppress it in a short time. The Fate Tablet was only a fuse. Even without it appearing, there would have been other things to ignite the flames of this already embroiled Universe. People always fought. Even if they themselves didn''t know the reason for fighting. This was the real disaster. ... That seed was a seed of a World Tree. After obtaining it, Butterfly decided to head east. She would go on the path of finding the distant Sanctuary. Back when the High Elves migrated far to the east, Butterfly didn''t go. She was the first High Elven Queen, but not the last one. Even if she was, she had no way to find the location of the High Elves'' Sanctuary. Thus, she needed to use this World Tree Seed to locate it. As she put it, that world was bound to sink thoroughly into chaos, and no race could stay out of it. Whether it was the Gnomes, the Elves, the waning Dwarves, or even the Humans who ruled the continent for many years, they were all creatures of Feinan, and they sank into an unprecedentedly large, chaotic war. The so-called High Elves'' Sanctuary should be reaching its limits. Butterfly was getting ready to lead them back to Feinan. This was a serious piece of news to Marvin. Although he already knew the High Elves would return, he hadn''t expected it to be so quick. And Marvin was skeptical as to whether their current leader would be willing to follow Butterfly''s command. After all, with the aura that Butterfly gave off around Marvin, it would be very difficult to convince others of her identity. If the High Elves, the Ancient Gnomes, and the other races returned one after the other, Feinan might become even more chaotic. But the good news was that mankind and the Wood Elves wouldn''t have to be the only guardians anymore. The High Elves and the Ancient Gnomes had extraordinary strength, and most of them were also enemies of the Gods. It wasn''t without reason that they still held a spot in that fading history. All in all, this should be considered good news. ... After splitting up from Butterfly, Marvin took a trip to the depths of Thousand Leaves Forest. Ivan was now officially the ruler of Thousand Leaves Forest, but since Marvin had specially come to pay a visit, he rearranged his schedule to receive Marvin. They met in that mysterious lake in the depths of Thousand Leaves Forest once again. Marvin had come here before. Great Elven King Nicholas had been wounded and lying in the lake. This time, he met Great Elven King Ivan. The difference was that there was someone at Ivan''s side. The Sea Elven Queen. She was holding Ivan''s arm with a smile, and the two looked rather intimate. Seeing this scene, the corner of Marvin''s mouth couldn''t help twitching imperceptibly. He could see the awkward smile on Ivan''s face. Fortunately, after they exchanged a few words, the Sea Elven Queen left. Only Ivan and Marvin remained by the lakeside. Marvin looked at Ivan''s handsome face and couldn''t help asking, "So, you found out that you actually like women?" Ivan''s had a very unpleasant expression on his face, as if he was too embarrassed to mention something. Marvin seemed to understand something and his eyes widened, "That date¡­" "Did you do something?!" The newly-crowned Great Elven King angrily punched Marvin''s abdomen, dropping all pretenses of his position as a lofty ruler, and almost made Marvin spit out blood! The Elven War Saint was very powerful! "Cough, cough¡­ It was only a date. She didn''t do anything to you, right?" Marvin covered his abdomen while squeezing out a hollow laugh. Speaking of that, the Sea Elven Queen had always seemed devoted to Ivan, but Ivan didn''t appreciate it at all. Last time, Marvin needed the help of the Sea Elven Queen to face Dark Phoenix, so he sold Ivan out. But he only thought it was a date. How did it end up changing their fates? For some reason, Ivan''s reaction wasn''t too good. Marvin displayed a shocked expression as he pressed further. "What happened in the end?" Ivan angrily let out while grinding his teeth: "She, forcibly, violated, me!" Marvin was dumbstruck. The next second, another punch flew over, and Marvin had to use his Post-Godly Dexterity to dodge it. "Damnit! You are the Elven War Saint! How could that happen against your will?!" Marvin was confused. ''There is no way, right?'' But Ivan suddenly seemed extremely dispirited as he tearfully said, "I can''t beat her¡­" Marvin was shocked. But thinking about it, Ivan was indeed very strong, but the Sea Elven Queen was a lot older, and the Elven War Saint class didn''t seem to have the advantage against a Sea Elven Admiral. It shouldn''t be that surprising that he wasn''t able to prevail. As for how the date was set up in the end, Ivan didn''t care to share. And the pressure on Thousand Leaves Forest during these chaotic times was too great, so the pitiful freshly ascended Great Elven King bit the bullet and accepted the marriage proposal of the Sea Elven Queen. Their wedding would be held in the near future. This was also why there were a lot of Sea Elven Mages in Thousand Leaves Forest. Marvin felt sympathetic toward Ivan, while also shivering. He once again thought to himself that there were too many fierce women in this era! He suddenly recalled Wayne''s "dream" from back then and couldn''t help shivering. It could be said that the Sea Elven Queen hadn''t given Ivan any time to rest in her pursuit of a child... Anyways, Thousand Leaves Forest was close to the Three Ring Towers, so they faced more pressure from the Wizard Monsters. Ivan led the Elven Iron Guard on expeditions outside the forest every day to exterminate the Wizard Monsters, and after coming back, he would be drained by the Sea Elven Queen. It all sounded very exhausting. ''No wonder he looks a lot thinner,'' Marvin snickered in his head. This was the Elven War Saint. If it was any other common Wood Elf, he would have grown into a true man by now¡­ or fallen into depravity. Chapter 662: Sky Tower Chapter 662: Sky Tower Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance After they were done chatting about that topic, Marvin and Ivan started discussing more serious matters. The appearance of the Fate Tablet was closely related to the fates of all those who lived in Feinan. The Wood Elves, as one of the most powerful forces in southeast Feinan, naturally wouldn''t easily let go of this opportunity. Ivan made it clear that he would lead some Wood Elves and Sea Elves to participate in the fight for the Fate Tablet. "The appearance of the Fate Tablet is different from the 3rd Era''s." "In the 3rd Era, a large number of fragments of the Fate Tablets scattered across the world and were obtained by many people, giving them the opportunity to rise up to Godhood." "But this time, the 4th Fate Tablet appeared as a whole." "And a tower followed the appearance of the 4th Fate Tablet." As Ivan talked, the two of them quickly walked toward the lake. Ivan''s hands lightly shook, and a ripple appeared on the lake. The surface suddenly changed. The lake water started showing a view of Feinan from the sky. The scene was incomparably clear. Marvin noticed that in the depths of the First Mountain Range, there had appeared a huge hole. That hole formed a ravine, which cut across the mountain range that was splitting the North from the South. If carefully exploited in the future, it might become an important trade channel between the North and South. But the most surprising part was that a tall tower had unexpectedly appeared inside the ravine! The fog slowly scattered, and a pale yellow energy was covering the area surrounding the tower. That was Order Power! At this moment, there was already a dense crowd surrounding the tower. "This is the Sky Tower, the rumored Tower of the Wild Shrine''s Guardian," Ivan calmly said. "The 4th Fate Tablet is inside." ... The Wizard Shrine''s Sky Tower. It somehow followed the fall of the Fate Tablet into this hole, or something like that anyways. This was something Marvin hadn''t expected. Wayne also hadn''t told Marvin anything about that earlier. This made Marvin feel somewhat uneasy. ''What did Wayne experience in the Wilds Shrine in the end?'' Marvin was a little worried about him. Wayne should have had no reason to hide this information from Marvin. In the eyes of others, it made sense for the Sky Tower to appear along with the Fate Tablet. But Marvin felt that the Sky Tower was definitely related to Lance. ''Throwing Fate Tablet fragments down to Feinan in the 3rd Era, and now the Sky Tower being along with the Fate Tablet in the 4th Era.'' ''Lance¡­ What are you after?'' Marvin couldn''t help contemplating over what this might mean.. But since the Sky Tower had appeared, Marvin wasn''t too worried about the Fate Tablet being snatched by anyone else for the time being. He had an understanding of Order Power. Such a dense amount of it would stop anyone that was not specifically allowed inside by the owner of the Tower. In fact, from the scene they were looking at, there were many people who had reached the First Mountain''s pass. But they were forced by that Order Power to remain outside. This wasn''t the first time Marvin had seen this. The Shrieking Mountain Range to the north of White River Valley had countless monsters and lifeforms locked there by Lance''s Shackles of Order. They couldn''t take even one step outside. And the Shackles of Order around the Sky Tower were no different from the ones around the Shrieking Mountain Range. Since no one could go in, those from other planes had no issue making moves on others... Marvin even saw many Divine Servants already starting to fight! "According to the legends, if you want to enter the Sky Tower, you have to get a pass." "The Fate Tablet should be hidden on the top floor of the Sky Tower. If you really want to get it, you have to move step by step." "I believe that knowledge of the way to get passes will soon spread around." "At that time, bloodbaths will be inevitable," Ivan sneered. Marvin nodded. "The current situation should still be under control, but in at most two days, a true chaotic war will probably erupt. Naturally, this is the true era of chaos." Ivan took a deep breath, "Tonight I''ll exterminate the last group of Wizard Monsters in the Three Ring Towers, and I''ll then immediately hurry over." "It''s time to take revenge." Marvin naturally understood what he meant. Great Elven King Nicholas had died because of the plotting of those Gods! The Gods were currently fighting the Astral Beast, so if he wanted to take revenge, he could only go look for those Divine Servants! A debt of blood must be paid in blood. The Elven War Saint was no lover of peace. Marvin could only pat Ivan''s shoulder, before deciding to leave. Ivan had his path, while Marvin also had his own goals. Both sides didn''t necessarily need to act together. Moreover, Marvin was worried about Wayne. The little guy was only 10 years old, but he had gone ahead and left for the chaotic area. Marvin was worried that he might come to harm. Even though he felt like he should be able to protect Wayne from the dark, for some reason, that warning omen was still continuously pulsing in his heart. He bid farewell to Ivan, and before he left, the two arranged to later meet under the Sky Tower. Just as he was about to use Endless Path to rush toward the Sky Tower, a powerful wave of painful passed through his mind! "Isabelle!" Marvin was startled. He suddenly changed the direction of his Endless Path ability, aiming instead at a hill not far from the First Mountain Range! "Woosh!" Marvin''s shadow flashed past. Beside the hill, Isabelle''s face was filled with pain. Her abdomen had been pierced by Arcane Energy and she fell to the ground in pain. ''What''s going on?'' Marvin hurried over. Isabelle was covered in wounds, and a Healing Stone was flickering with a faint white glow as it tried to cure her wounds. But that Arcane Energy was too powerful and fierce. The wound looked like it was expanding despite the efforts of the Healing Stone! "I''m fine," Isabelle insisted, with a pale face and a complicated expression. Marvin frowned. He activated his Wisdom ability to try to reconstruct what had happened here, and the following scene appeared in his mind: Ten seconds ago, Wayne had used a long-distance teleportation spell to reach this place. He stamped his feet there while looking at the Sky Tower in the distance, showing a prideful expression. "My things belong to me in the end." "Teacher, I won''t let you be disappointed." "Because I am the true¡­ God of Magic!" After saying this, he suddenly turned around and sent a frightening Arcane Energy bursting from his fingertips, flying toward the hidden Isabelle, who had been trying to protect Wayne from the shadows! Isabelle barely avoided a mortal injury, but she lost her ability to move. Wayne remained silent and started walking to the Sky Tower. ... Marvin was at a loss after finding out what had happened. ''What happened to Wayne?'' ''He wants to become the God of Magic?'' Marvin had secretly tasked Isabelle to protect Wayne, not expecting that she might be detected by him. And when he made a move against her, it had been so ruthless. ''What did my younger brother experience in the Wilds Shrine?'' ''He¡­ Is that still him?'' Marvin clenched his teeth. An angry voice erupted in the distance, followed by Arcane Energy and Divine Energy clashing furiously. There was an atmosphere of chaos and slaughter spread across almost the whole First Mountain Range. Just as Ivan said, this was the start of¡­ an Era of Chaos. [Volume 4 - End] Chapter 663: God of Magic? Chapter 663: God of Magic? Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The sky was still overcast. A lot of dark clouds were accumulating on both sides of the mountain range. It was definitely noon on a day in spring, but it felt like a gloomy winter day. After the Great Calamity, Feinan''s climate had become extremely nasty. Even the First Mountain Range, which had always had four seasons, now was in a period of constantly irritable weather. All the powerful auras left traces on both sides of the mountain range. Everyone was quietly standing around the tower. Before they saw a good opportunity, few would randomly make a move... They were on guard against each other while some were making alliances, or faking it. All the forces from all sides of the Universe finally met in this part of Feinan. In the long history, similar, more localized conflicts had appeared countless times, but for Feinan''s natives, it was the first time so many powerful "outsiders" had come in such scale. They were seeking the same item, which would most likely change the structure of the Universe. The words "Fate Tablet" were very sensitive at the moment. Just mentioning them could affect the nerves of who knew how many people. Perhaps it was because all of the strongest of the God Realms were busy resisting the Astral Beast, but Hell and the Abyss didn''t send their most powerful forces either. Under the tacit agreement of the strongest people there, those heading this conflict were mostly Divine Servants or Greater Demons and Greater Devils. It was also only they that could enter Feinan while the space was still unstable after the Universe Magic Pool shattered, preventing the strongest from entering normally. As for the Truth Goddess, from what Marvin understood, she was a being on another level of existence. But even though most of these¡­"guests" were maintaining their self-control for now, there were still some that were slaughtering recklessly! ... Southwest of the Sky Tower, in a short rainforest, five people dressed as Clerics were in a circle. They were holding their hands while mumbling. Each had a silver pendant hanging at their chest. This was the symbol of a particular Mid God, the God of Lightning. "Praying to your God?" a young voice echoed. The Clerics frowned, and the leader was very unhappy, yet bewildered, by the fact that a kid was disturbing their ritual. In the current circumstances, the Gods from the Astral Sea had to stand united. Most of the Divine Servants worked together too. No one would take the initiative to provoke someone from the Astral Sea. "Get out if you don''t want to die!" Killing intent flashed in the eyes of the Cleric overseeing the ritual. Oddly, this kid gave him an uncomfortable feeling, making him want to fidget in place. But it was just a Legend Wizard, and he was very young. It should be one of the rare geniuses of the continent. But what is talent worth before it''s realized? Those talented people, in the eyes of the followers of Gods, were just mortals. Mortals were too limited. When the followers of the Gods had descended to this continent, they hadn''t even considered the mortals. They believed that their only competition was each other. The little boy laughed. "There is no use in praying to him." "The Lightning God is just a useless piece of trash. After losing the Storm Fragment, he could only become a Mid God." "You would be better off following me." The five Clerics were shocked by that kid''s domineering attitude. "What nonsense are you talking about?" a Cleric among them angrily berated. The little boy frowned. Without warning, Arcane Energy burst all over the Cleric''s body. "Boom!" A resounding explosion echoed out. The Cleric didn''t even have time to use any of his Divine Power before he exploded into pieces! "Kill him!" "This is a lunatic!" The other four paled from fright. But the boy showed regret at their reaction. "Why are you unwilling to step out of the darkness and seek the light?" "I am the true God." "I am the real God of Magic!" As he made this declaration, a frightening scythe of Divine Power passed harmlessly through his body as if he wasn''t even there. Then, a blue light passed through his body. Those Divine Spells went straight through him, not injuring him at all. As the four followers of the Lightning God finally paused in bewilderment, an earth-rending Arcane Storm came out of nowhere and tore them to pieces. The boy slowly walked into the shadows, leaving this place. 20 seconds later, a shadow appeared. Marvin frowned again while looking at what remained of those corpses. ''That''s 37 people¡­'' ''He is getting faster, I can''t even catch up now.'' Marvin had a headache. He didn''t understand what was happening. He just took a trip to the Thousand Leaves Forest and the Night Monarch''s Underground Palace, and during that time, Wayne should have been on his way from White River Valley. But once the youth reached the First Mountain Range, his temperament suddenly changed. After dealing a surprise attack on Isabelle, he began slaughtering without restraint. Regardless of who it was, he attacked ruthlessly! And he certainly had the ability to do so. His Arcane Spells were incredibly powerful. The inheritance of the Wizard God certainly wasn''t in vain. The most frightening part was that Marvin was unable to keep up with his killing speed. He wanted to stop Wayne, but because he had needed to take Isabelle to a safe location first, he lost a few minutes, leading to the current situation. 37 Legends died to Wayne''s magic. If he didn''t stop, who knew what would happen? ''What is going on with him?'' With such thoughts roiling in his head, Marvin kept up the relentless pursuit! Because of the Sky Tower, the surrounding space was sealed by Order Power. Marvin could only rely on his Post-Godly Dexterity to chase Wayne, or else he would have already caught up to him with Endless Path. He was now very worried about Wayne''s situation. He got an especially alarming feeling from how Wayne was referring to himself as the true "Magic God". After all, the one who had recently tried to attain that position was Dark Phoenix. That woman had been cut to death by Marvin. Now, his younger brother was saying he wanted to become the new Magic God. What the hell was going on? ... In a small forest, he pushed his Post-Godly Dexterity to its limits, while keeping Night Tracking continuously active. Wayne was moving very quickly, but he was still a Wizard in the end, and he was also stopping to kill people. After he killed his 39th victim, Marvin managed to catch up. "You aren''t Wayne." "Who are you?" Marvin looked at the fresh corpse and took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Wayne showed a very natural expression as he innocently asked, "Brother? What do you mean? These are all wretched people." "They destroyed the Universe magic Pool, don''t you remember?" "Aren''t they your enemies? I''m helping you kill them, how could you question me?" Marvin faintly froze. But in that split second, a powerful feeling of danger burst at his side. He reacted immediately and used the full extent of his Post-Godly Dexterity to shift his location. The next second, the place where he had been standing was turned to dust by a veritable explosion of Arcane Energy! "Woosh!" Marvin''s shadow was like lightning, charging unhesitantly at Wayne. Amazement flashed in the latter''s eyes, before turning to a sneer. The Arcane Energy around him began flaring up. "No one can stop the God of Magic." "Not even you." Chapter 664: Divine Shackles Chapter 664: Divine Shackles Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Wayne''s strange state made Marvin very worried. But he knew that it was definitely not the time to hold back. The opponent certainly hadn''t held back with that massive blast of Arcane Energy. He didn''t know when it had appeared, but Marvin noticed a strange Soul Imprint in Wayne''s body. He hadn''t noticed this imprint back in White River Valley. From Isabelle''s description, Wayne had been very normal while in White River Valley, up until something weird happened as he got closer to the Sky Tower. Before that, she hadn''t noticed anything wrong. The only possibility was that the person doing this wasn''t Wayne at all! ''Could he have been switched by someone stealthily? No way, right?'' ''Or could it be possession?" Marvin felt like the possibility of the latter was a lot bigger. After all, there were countless powerhouses who had come to Sky Tower this time, and there was definitely a large number of Evil Spirits. How could Tidomas'' minions miss such a good opportunity? The other Evil Spirit Overlords should have also sent capable agents that would strive to take credit for that great lifeform in the Evil Spirit Sea. And among Evil Spirits, there were many that could possess bodies and could temporarily control a soul. The only thing that made Marvin doubtful about this theory was that since Wayne gained the Wizard God''s inheritance, he should have immense willpower and wisdom. How could he be possessed without Isabelle noticing anything? Even if he really was possessed, why was that spirit so familiar with Wayne''s body, so adept in using his magic, and proclaiming itself the God of Magic? ... At that moment, Marvin couldn''t spend too much effort thinking. The only thing he could do at the moment was to capture Wayne. He believed that no matter the reason for his behavior, with the help of the Wisdom Chapter, he could help Wayne out of that predicament. Marvin pushed his speed so fast that he even tore through space as he reached Wayne! Marvin suddenly grimaced. He couldn''t move forward at all! A powerful Barrier was blocking his path. He could even feel that Barrier ripping at his body, as if it were a huge whirlpool continuously tearing apart his skin! "Bireger''s Spinning Barrier is a very useful spell, wouldn''t you say?" Wayne smiled coldly. Four Arcane Energy Cones lanced down at Marvin from tricky angles. The Barrier was very good at sticking to people. If Marvin tried to forcibly break away from it right now, he would lose his opportunity. Standing in front of him was his younger brother! He couldn''t just slash him! Marvin was in an obvious dilemma. He could only back down at this time. This was the first time he felt like backing down from a fight he could otherwise win since he came to this world. "Woosh!" Marvin''s silhouette disappeared and the four Arcane Energy Cones crashed into each other, disappearing. But in that split second, as they vanished through the void, Marvin suddenly saw a face! It was a woman''s face. Sneering, full of resentment and evil. Marvin was startled. ''Dark Phoenix!?'' Marvin felt a chill run down his spine. ''How could this be?'' ''Dark Phoenix already died! I''m sure of it!'' ''How could she possess Wayne''s body?'' This was completely beyond Marvin''s understanding! ''Regardless, I have to get a hold of him first.'' ''Must go all-out!'' Marvin clenched his teeth. If it really was Dark Phoenix, then he definitely couldn''t allow her to stay within Wayne''s body. This matter was too sudden, and Marvin couldn''t think of a better idea. He could only pull out his daggers. Even if he had to injure Wayne, he had to expel Dark Phoenix! A faint cold light flashed in the small forest. Sodom''s Blades emitted a low whistling sound as the atmosphere suddenly filled with an impatient aura. Marvin could feel that when the daggers appeared, the mysterious imprint inside Wayne shuddered! She knew this weapon! She was afraid! ... On the other side of the forest, Wayne started calmly retreating. "I originally wanted to deal with you myself." "But since someone else is willing to do it, I''ll leave first." "After all, I haven''t worked with others for quite a while, and I forgot many of my spells." His voice started distorting. It went from a young boy''s voice to a more bewitching one. By now, Marvin was certain that the mysterious imprint in Wayne''s body had something to do with Dark Phoenix! Otherwise, why would he have started mentioning the God of Magic out of nowhere? "Thinking of leaving?" Marvin was filled with anger, but couldn''t vent it. His Wisdom ability kicked in on its own and was trying to infer how he should solve this issue. The Fate Tablet was just around the corner, while his brother, who had newly become a Legend, had unexpectedly met this kind of trouble. How could all this not give Marvin a headache? He didn''t expect that out of nowhere, the air would suddenly become extremely sticky! It felt as if he fell into a jar of molasses. ''Why can''t I leave?'' Wayne smiled. He floated up, and as Marvin glared fixedly, he turned into a blue light and escaped. "They all came out for you." ... People came out one after the other from the forest. They were wearing gowns of different colors. Some were muttering softly, while some were praying with smiles on their faces. A huge amount of Divine Power surged in the forest, almost blocking the path entirely. This was the reason Marvin couldn''t move! [Divine Shackles]! More than sixty Clerics joined hands to cast this devastating Divine Spell! They were using it on Marvin. "You went so far in order to try to deal with me." Now that Wayne had already taken off, Marvin calmed down. He coldly looked at the three men coming out of the forest. One of them was a man with golden hair, looking the most dazzling. He clapped and walked over, with 20 of the Clerics following him! "Past facts let us know that these measures are necessary." "Diggles, Dark Phoenix, Ambella, the Martyr¡­ I have to say, you have created too many surprises for this continent, but the Astral Sea doesn''t need this kind of surprise." "If you don''t die today, I won''t know how to explain myself." The Blonde man confidently announced, "Let me introduce myself. I am Winston, a follower of the Dream God." The other two leaders also stepped out. "My God is the Black Dragon God." "Queen of Spiders!" The three followers of their respective Gods followers joined hands to lead an operation that would seek to eliminate Marvin as a prelude to the war over the Fate Tablet. With three Apostles as their core, over sixty Clerics bowed their heads and Divine Power gathered in their bodies, solidifying the space and forming Divine Shackles! From this moment on, the entire forest would be in a sealed state. If they didn''t kill Marvin, they would be no way to unlock this space. And for Marvin, the only way to escape was... "No more bullshit." "I''m in a very bad mood." "Thus, I''ve decided¡­ I''m going to destroy you all!" Sodom''s Blades let out a sharp sound as Marvin approached the Clerics! Chapter 665: Order Ripper Chapter 665: Order Ripper Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The moment the Divine Shackles appeared, Marvin knew that this battle couldn''t be avoided. He knew that the longer Dark Phoenix remained in Wayne''s body, the more dangerous it would be for Wayne, but he had no choice right now. The only route left to him was a bloody escape path paved by the corpses of these irksome Clerics! Divine Shackles was a very powerful Divine Spell Ritual. It could not only seal a space, stopping people inside from leaving, but it also stopped those outside from entering. The followers put out the banners of their own respective Gods while the others chose to wait and see. Marvin''s Perception wasn''t blocked, so he could feel many pairs of eyes watching this forest with attention. They had no plans to hide themselves. This battle had more implications than just private grudges. It was the first battle between the representative of Feinan''s natives and the outsiders since the Universe Magic Pool shattered. The only unfortunate thing was that in the eyes of the others, Marvin''s chances of winning were basically nil! Even if there were no actual Gods here, they were all high-ranked Divine Servants or Divine Citizens, but the number was too great. If they were split apart, letting Marvin fighting them one on one and giving him a chance to use his roguish skills, this Ruler of the Night might be able to reverse the situation. But this wasn''t the case, unfortunately. Divine Shackles already took shape. Even if it was the Shadow Prince, that God with the Shadow Domain, he would still be unable to display more than 50% of his strength under the suppression of such powerful Divine Shackles! This was characteristic of rogues; in a direct confrontation, it was very difficult for them to get an advantage. Let alone since those Gods had sent out their strongest lineup of people below their Angels, creating the most powerful army in Feinan. Over sixty Clerics from various Secondary Planes were backing the three Apostles. Headed by the Dream God''s First Divine Servant, Winston, their strength was enough to make a powerful Mid God suffer. Marvin was screwed! This was what those spectators were thinking. They came from all parts of the Universe, from Secondary Planes, from the Abyss, from Hell¡­ They might all have ulterior motives, they might all be hostile toward each other, but they would all be pleased with Marvin''s death. In the eyes of these outsiders, Feinan''s natives should just be enslaved. They were inferior lifeforms, dregs with no beliefs, but they had been occupying the most beautiful territory in the Universe for such a long time. This was a sin in itself. And they even dared to resist, making the followers of the Gods even more upset. Thus, after the fall of the Plane Guardians, Marvin''s death might finally cause the remaining powerhouses of Feinan to realize that they had no hope, and instead just hide away, ceasing their futile resistance. After all, in this era of chaos, Marvin''s name was like a banner surrounding Feinan. With him alive, Feinan had hope. .... But the spectators didn''t know how stupid they were. On a hill not far from there, a thin girl carrying three swords silently looked at the pale yellow space where the Divine Shackles had condensed. That was the phenomenon of Divine Power transforming into Order Power. Order Power was this world''s most original power. Besides the Wizard God, no one should be able to summon it. Even Gods could only use their most first-rate Divine Power to develop an imitation, and couldn''t substitute or control it. "To be honest, I actually admire Marvin." A young man stood beside the young girl, not hiding his pride at all. "But Humans are just Humans in the end." "To be able to reach this stage is already amazing. But this is his limit. If he can''t ascend to Godhood, he will stop at this point forever." "Unfortunately, my father actually appreciates him. Although he has a Devil Bloodline, he is essentially a Human with a fixed upper limit. He has angered too many enemies that he shouldn''t have provoked. Dying at the hands of those Gods'' followers is something that would have happened for sure sooner or later." The girl silently shook her head. The man raised an eyebrow. "You have a different opinion?" The girl coldly responded, "I am also a Human." The man was dumbstruck, before laughing for a bit. But as he glanced at the three swords behind the girl''s back, he couldn''t help but admit defeat. "You are different. I told you many times, there is the bloodline of an Ancient God in your body. Not just anyone can handle the Valkyrie''s inheritance. Any other Human would have already been crushed to death." "Don''t look at me with this expression, I know you are very fierce, I can''t defeat you at the moment." "But think about the future. I am thinking about it for you! This is the era of the Astral Sea! Feinan won''t be able to remain in the hands of the Humans. If you are willing to follow my father¡­" His voice abruptly came to an end. An ice-cold purple Holy Sword was already on his neck. Eve indifferently muttered, "I know your power keeps growing every day, and I also know that your father is Anuba Grant, the God of Dawn and Protection... Very troublesome." "But don''t you forget. No matter how fast your strength grows, as long as you are at my side, I can kill you at any time." The man let out a hollow laugh, a gloomy expression on his face. When the church of Dawn and Protection was initially established, Eve had been cautiously watching it. He had stealthily come to Feinan this time, but he was quickly captured by Eve. With his strength and identity as the son of the God of Dawn and Protection, if it had been anyone else, they wouldn''t have been able to make him submit. Only Eve could. The Valkyrie''s three Holy Swords were some of the rare few things in this world that could restrain him. His strength had recovered quite quickly, but he still didn''t dare fight against Eve. He could only follow behind Eve every day, always on edge. This might be the most sullen descendant of a God in history. The man laughed at himself. But at this time, Eve''s tone had a rare hint of ridicule. "You think my weapons are the only ones in the world that can restrain you?" An expression of surprise appeared on the man''s face, before turning extremely grave! Because in the forest, a low sound suddenly made its way to them. It felt as if a pair of claws was ripping through the air. At the core of the Divine Shackles, Marvin leapt straight up! He was like a bolt of lightning with his daggers in hands as he appeared directly behind a Cleric of the Queen of Spiders. "Woosh!" A head fell as his hands flashed! It was as if that dense Divine Power Armor didn''t exist! "Sodom''s Blades!" The God Descendant felt numb. "No way?" ¡­. Marvin was naturally unaware of those things happening outside the barrier. He had dared come alone to the Sky Tower because he had a clear understanding of his strength. With the help of Sodom''s Blades, even the Shadow Prince wasn''t his rival. Let alone a group of mere Divine Servants! The Divine Shackles truly restricted Marvin''s body. But those Divine Servants didn''t think that this pair of ordinary-looking daggers were the famous God Slaying weapons. It came with its own passive ¨C [Order Ripper]: User has active immunity to all restrictive Laws. Chapter 666: Ruler of Shadows Chapter 666: Ruler of Shadows Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When the Bloody Emperor''s soul was summoned by Saydis'' contract, getting taken to the Extreme Evil Hell, Marvin obtained the complete Blades of Sodom. Even if he couldn''t see all of the properties of the Blades of Sodom, he gradually felt more acclimatized to the power of this weapon while using it. When the Bloody Emperor was able to kill a large number of Gods and Divine Servants in the 3rd Era, a lot of the credit was due to his incredible blades. This Artifact was one of the few weapons that could restrain Gods. Because Divine Laws were higher forces, the restrictions had powerful effects. Many Legends would sink into predicaments because they had a hard time escaping from Laws that restrained them. But the holder of Sodom''s Blades wouldn''t encounter this problem! Even a restricting ritual on the level of Divine Shackles could only trap Marvin in this area, without being able to suppress him! Thus, the furious Marvin turned into a genuine God of Slaughter! ... He knew that this fight would happen sooner or later. He had always been hiding or using clever tricks to deter the enemies when he wasn''t strong enough. But even at that time, he was very clear that this battle would happen sooner or later. Those beings of the Astral Sea wouldn''t allow a heroic existence like Marvin to exist. After angering a few Gods, the rest of the Gods would agree to help with their revenge. The plan to target Marvin was definitely suggested as a result of the Fate Tablet triggering a war. But Marvin hadn''t thought that they would appear with such unfortunate timing. He was in a bad mood. This time, he didn''t use any stealthy or elusive tricks that he used before. He chose to attack from the front. He needed an unquestionable victory to send his message throughout the Universe! Feinan''s Humans weren''t a group of inferior lifeforms that could only hide under the Universe Magic Pool. They could also be very powerful. Thinking of this, Marvin strengthened his grip on the curved daggers. "First one." His voice was icy, mechanical. The others felt a shiver as that Cleric''s head fell on the ground. Because Marvin looked like an unfeeling machine as he swept over all of them, accurately recording everyone''s position, appearance, aura, and other information while processing them in his mind. A total of 63 people. They formed three camps. Three Divine Servants, 16 Inferior Divine Servants, and the rest were Legend-level Clerics! The Wisdom Ability was churning through the information, calculating constantly. After Marvin killed one, he tried to see what would be the best way to take advantage of the shock he caused in order to handle this as quickly as possible. Indeed, not only did he want to kill this group of irksome Divine Servants, but he also wanted to use the quickest method! He was able to picture and run through countless plans in his mind. Almost all of the plans were tossed away, leaving only one left. And all this took less than half a second. The battle with the Divine Servants took up the most important part of the calculations. With the increase in his level of strength, he had far too many options to choose from now. If he fought with just his instincts, he would likely suffer some unnecessary injuries. In the game, he had the battle assisting system, which would help the players with planning and movement. Although he didn''t have that in this life, he now had the Wisdom Ability which was far more powerful. It only left the most optimal plan! Marvin''s eyes were filled with confidence. Before the Divine Servants could recover from the shock of seeing Marvin able to move through the Divine Shackles, Marvin already set the first step of his plan into motion! [Eternal Night]! The aura of the night spread up from the earth, covering the heaven and earth. In an instant, the forest was shrouded in darkness! Perhaps it was because many the enemies encountered weren''t very strong so he didn''t need to use a large-scale skill like Eternal Night, or maybe it was because most of his fights would happen at night, due to his planning and the fact that night had gotten longer after the Great Calamity, but Marvin didn''t use that characteristic skill of the Night Walkers very often. He had used it so infrequently that, if not for the Wisdom Ability reminding him, Marvin might have actually forgotten to use this extremely powerful auxiliary skill here. When the entire forest sank into darkness, those Clerics started feeling flustered for some reason! Even if they were far stronger than mortals and possessed the [Eye of Divine Favor] that could see through the night, they actually felt fear and coldness when that dense darkness emitted from Marvin''s body and shrouded them all. They felt Marvin''s aura strengthening. And it was even more disastrous in the eyes of the three Apostles! "How could this be!" "His aura, his physical abilities¡­ They doubled and broke through Human limits?" Winston gripped his Holy Tome and tried to draw comfort from it as he almost cursed! Was that guy still a Human at this point? It was more conceivable for him to break through Godly Dexterity. There had always been some geniuses since ancient times that could break through the shackles of Human bodies to reach this divine and dignified realm in their attributes. But never before had he seen someone like Marvin that could somehow have such an additional huge boost after already reaching Post-Godly Dexterity, even doubling them. What made them feel wrong was that they actually felt an aura that imposed control over the area! Wasn''t this like facing a God''s [Perfect Domain]? "Why do these shadows seem to have life of their own?" The Queen of Spiders'' Apostle murmured, "Hasn''t the Shadow Prince just entered slumber?" "This Ruler of the Night isn''t the Night Monarch¡­ How could this be?" The others were also staring foolishly at this scene, unable to react. Some more panicked Clerics began crazily casting Divine spells at Marvin. But the strange thing was that in the depths of that dark night, all the Divine Spells were "eaten" by the ever-spreading shadows! None of the Divine Spells could even approach Marvin. He held Sodom''s Blades in his hands and stood there, coldly scanning everyone in the room. Just this action had, in fact, sentenced everyone there to death! "Don''t misunderstand, I''m not doing this out of some sort of grudge." Marvin expressionlessly clarified, "I''m just calculating the order in which I will kill all of you." "By the way, your Gods are way too foolish. They knew that Glynos already died, but they still let you throw away your lives." "Divine Shackles? Do you think those are powerful?" "Sorry, I''m already the Ruler of Shadows." The next second, countless shadows rushed out from Marvin''s body, attacking those terrified Clerics. As for Marvin, he flashed past them. Shadow Escape! Winston suddenly felt a huge danger looming. He pressed the Holy Tome against his chest while loudly chanting, "My benevolent God, grant me¡­" But he got no further before his sentence was stuck in his throat. Sodom''s Blades easily split open the Armor of Divine Power and the Law Barrier protecting him. Winston''s head spun into the air as the Divine Source was absorbed by the advanced False Divine Vessel! Just as Marvin prepared to kill his next target, a few lines of information flashed before his eyes: [You reached the necessary number of lifeforms killed, Night Kill levelling up¡­] [Night Kill (Lvl4) ¨C Effect changing¡­] [Would you like to fuse this passive specialty with your advanced False Divine Vessel (2nd advancement)?] Chapter 667: Destroyer Chapter 667: Destroyer Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Confirmed! Indeed, Marvin needed no thought to make that decision. The advanced False Divine Vessel''s characteristics would amplify the effects of whatever it held. No matter what the consequences of fusing into that variant were, Marvin was certain that it would be stronger than the original. But Marvin felt deeply moved when he saw the effects of Night Kill reaching the fourth level. Level 4 Night Kill''s effects were almost double that of the previous level. As far as the Legend Realm was concerned, this kind of effect was already overpowered. But with all of Marvin''s abilities as the Ruler of Shadows, that effect was already not very significant. He was more concerned about the variant ability of the Night Kill passive, Soul Orb. Soul Orb previously gave him the Harvest ability, which could attack the enemy''s soul, complementing Marvin''s diverse offensive abilities to some extent. But in this level of battle, Harvest already couldn''t keep up with Marvin''s cadence. Powerhouses on the level of Divine Servants and Legend Clerics who had faith would receive Divine Source to protect their souls. In these circumstances, Marvin would have a hard time piercing through those protections to attack their souls with that ability. It would be easier to just kill them normally. Thus, that ability slowly became of reduced value, except against targets that were specifically weak to it. Marvin didn''t know what the outcome of this transformation would be, but he didn''t just sit and wait for it, since he knew that it would take time for the advanced False Divine Vessel to fuse with the ability. What he needed to do now was to perfectly carry out his plan of slaughter! He needed to completely wipe out this group of Divine Servants who dared to try to kill him! ... Outside of the shadow-covered forest, countless eyes were watching in disbelief. If the appearance of Sodom''s Blades was a surprise, then the Perfect Domain left many of the spectators completely astounded. Divine Servants started praying to transmit this information to their respective Gods, and the other races also used their own methods to quickly relay this news. This information was too frightening! A Perfect Domain meant that Marvin now completely controlled the Shadow Law of this Universe! Regardless of his achievements as a mortal, he already had the abilities to stand alongside Gods! There were even many Low Gods that were definitely inferior to Marvin. Most of them only controlled a small auxiliary Domain and couldn''t reach the Perfect stage. In short, after these two cards were revealed, everyone who had doubted him went silent. They withdrew their arrogant ways of thinking. They started looking around. Perhaps the people living on this wonderful land shouldn''t be belittled. The Plane Guardians all died in battle while outnumbered against many powerful Gods, but those who carried on their wills were still there. There was at least one. ... On another side of the gap, north of the Sky Tower. An azure shadow was fluttering in the wind. She had an extremely complicated expression. She was clenching her fist, clearly very indignant. ''Why aren''t you letting me make a move?!'' ''That group of wastes from the Astral Sea is unable to kill him!'' ''Can''t you see? He is absorbing their Divine Source! They''re all a group of complete morons! They are helping him grow stronger. There is definitely something strange in his body.'' In the Azure Matriarch''s mind, two awe-inspiring voices echoed: ''Your mission is not to seek revenge.'' ''It is to help us resurrect.'' Although these two voices had different tones, they both sounded completely apathetic. ''They killed my younger brother. They killed your son!'' the Azure Matriarch inwardly roared. But the two supreme existences from the Ethereal Plane answered with their ice-cold voices, "When we resurrect, we can have many more sons." "We can even resurrect your younger brother." "In short, you definitely can''t mess with Marvin now, or else you''ll waste the strength we have been saving up for you." The World Ending Twin Snakes warned, "Moreover, that person is a very important part of our plan to end the world." "He has grown up. You shouldn''t think of him as an enemy, but rather think of a way to rope him in." The Azure Matriarch''s complexion became very nasty, as if she had just been told to try and befriend her brother''s killer. Which was indeed exactly what she had just been told. Even if it was far in the distance, she could still feel the souls decreasing one by one in that dark forest. 63. 57. 39. 11! Marvin''s killing speed was increasing! Those souls disappearing made everyone, including the Azure Matriarch, shocked! Those powerhouses who were still not convinced by Marvin''s strength before were completely convinced after this display. Under the Divine Shackles, he actually counter attacked and killed the group of 63? If a Mid God appeared, could he do the same? This overpowered powerhouse, how could he appear in Feinan! How could he just be an insignificant Human? With him here, what suspense was there in the battle over the Fate Tablet? The true Gods were fighting in the sky above Feinan, the other forces were blocked by the agreement with the Astral Sea and didn''t send their strongest people. They wondered from which side of the Universe the final enemy would come from. But it was only now that they stunningly found out that the person they were looking for was actually in Feinan. When the last soul faded in the shadows, the night gradually withdrew from the forest. Marvin walked out by himself, his gaze firm and determined, seemingly not tired. There was no bloodstain on his daggers, but to those Divine Servant powerhouses, it felt as if looking at those daggers would burn their eyes. Sodom''s Blades! Ruler of Shadows! These two cards were firmly stuck to Marvin, too dazzling, making many people unable to breathe. Seeing this scene, the Azure Matriarch sighed and silently disappeared. And not far, Eve withdrew her Holy Sword. She asked in a strange tone, devoid of any trace of sneer, "Do you still think he is still not strong enough now?" The God Descendant wished he could slap himself. How could this happen so fast? How could that guy do it? Breaking through the Divine Shackles, were Divine Laws ineffective against him? Not waiting for the God Descendant to talk, Eve suddenly asked, "If I face him, what do you think my chances of winning are?" The latter strangely said, "50-50? Why? Do you plan to attack him?" Eve was silent for a moment before squinting, "Not necessarily." "After all, I''m not sure whether he is the [Destroyer] his highness talked about¡­" The latter half of her speech was muttered, not audible to others. ... Marvin walked out of the forest, but he wasn''t in a good mood. Sixty three people died. This brought a major shock to the Astral Sea and the other forces! But losing track of Wayne worried Marvin. At this time, he suddenly raised his head. Because he just heard the distinctive distress signal of the Night Walkers in the distant north! "Constantine!" The image of that neat looking uncle appeared in Marvin''s mind, and he quickly left! Chapter 668: Bloodline Pulsation Chapter 668: Bloodline Pulsation Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance A fascinating flame spread from the boundless Hell. The entire northern sky was dominated by that frightening flame. As night had yet to fall, the two great Legends could only work together to flee in panic. From the northern stronghold to the First Mountain Range, Constantine and Sophie went through a lot of hardships and dangers. A single mistake would result in death in the hands of the Molten Archdevil''s Avatar. But they still didn''t renounce hope. Because O''Brien used his life to give them a chance. They couldn''t easily give up. They fled all the way from North to South. The Far Northeast had already fallen into enemy hands. The powerhouses with the ability to put up resistance to the Molten Archdevil were all gathered in the First Mountain Range''s hole. As for the appearance of the Fate Tablet, Constantine and the others naturally noticed it, that''s why they rushed to that place first. They assumed that along the way, there would always be some people with hostility to the Hell''s forces, and they could maybe turn the tides. After all, since that day, the forces of the Astral Sea were gradually revealing their brilliance. They hoped that those would set themselves against Hell''s powerhouses and would stop the frightening Molten Archdevil. Even if he was only an Avatar, he was the first to not play by the rules the Gods set down, and he couldn''t be stopped. They needed someone on the level of a Plane Guardian to block him! Constantine understood that there were few people like that. Even O''Brien, that kind of Half-Plane Guardian died under the plot of the Molten Archdevil. It would be even harder for the others to fight against these Ancient Angel Descendants. But he still had to try. He couldn''t get in touch with Marvin because the Hell''s sinister power blocked the Night Walkers'' communication methods. Even Old Sean was only able to know of their predicament through the candles. But Constantine couldn''t even contact Old Sean directly. He could only try to escape with Sophie. Maybe the Fate Tablet and the people from the Astral Sea could attract the Molten Archdevil''s attention¡­ This was what Constantine was hoping for. But reality was cruel. The two kept going south, using up nearly all their life-saving methods! Yet the Molten Archdevil''s Avatar wasn''t the single bit interested. What made them feel cold was that they met a large amount of Astral Sea''s Divine Servants on the way, even Gods'' Apostles followed by a great number of Clerics, but they actually chose to avoid the Molten Archdevil''s Avatar when they saw him, not wanting to start a fight! Those Feinan''s native powerhouses straightforwardly decided to stay out of it when they felt the Molten Archdevil''s sinister power. This kind of outcome made Constantine feel extremely distressed. They were already close to despair. In the end, they were only fleeing on instinct! The Molten Archdevil''s shadow was relentlessly following. When they finally spotted the First Mountain in the distance, they suddenly felt a strong reaction in their hearts. That was a kind of hope for survival. The Molten Archdevil seemed to also sense that variable. In an instant, a frightening sinister energy rushed forth from his body. Black flames rose up from the two''s feet as countless Devils'' howls were emitted from the flame! Constantine and Sophie shrieked, they faced death once more under the fierce pain. But at that time, an icy voice echoed: "Let them go, otherwise¡­" "You''ll die." ... The surroundings of the First Mountain Range were completely silent. Many people were unsatisfied, but no one dared to show it. Today''s Main Character was definitely the one holding the Blades of Sodom, the one who activated the Perfect Shadow Domain and shattered the Divine Shackles. In many powerhouses'' eyes, the three Apostles from the three Gods weren''t particularly powerful opponents. Marvin defeating them couldn''t be considered that amazing. But a strange feeling told them that this might not be the end. This might just be the beginning. The slaughterer who took 63 lives just left the forest, and the next second, he appeared beside that black flame. The Sodom''s Blades were suspended above the flame, like a guillotine ready to fall! No one thought Marvin''s second target would actually be the Molten Archdevil''s Avatar! That crazy powerhouse had been noticed by everyone when he appeared in Feinan. O''Brien''s death also wasn''t a secret. Many forces, including the Astral Sea, had their own ways of transmitting information. The Molten Archdevil''s Avatar made everyone shocked and worried. Because he was the first person to break the rules set by the Gods. But they soon obtained reassurance from their Gods: That frightening guy was simply chasing people through Feinan for a personal grudge. He wouldn''t take the initiative to fight over the Fate Tablet. This news let everyone relax. What the Gods conveyed was very clear. The Molten Archdevil was here for specific people, so as long as they didn''t provoke him, there wouldn''t be any issues. But no one expected that Marvin would actually dare provoke a Lord of Hell! After all, the Lords of Hells weren''t at the level of ordinary Gods. They all had the strength of High Gods. As far as the New Gods were concerned, the Lords of the Nine Hells had a deep history. The Molten Clan''s bloodline was one of the oldest. No one knew how strong the current Molten Archdevil was! In such a situation, Marvin actually dared to provoke such a figure? "This guy is definitely crazy! He killed so many people just now, he must be beguiled by slaughter!" "I don''t see it. Marvin is someone that keeps exceeding our estimations, he is very powerful, could it be that he wants to stand up against the Molten Archdevil? If he can really kill the Molten Archdevil''s Avatar, then maybe no one here will dare to make a move on him." "You think too much, my information says that there is hatred between the Molten Archdevil and the Night Walker Organization, Marvin just happens to be a member of the Night Walkers, that''s all. Even if he doesn''t make a move, the Molten Archdevil also wouldn''t let him off." "In short, today will be interesting. I didn''t expect Feinan to still have such overbearing existences! Before the pass arrives, let''s see a few shows to spend the time." ... Voices rose up here and there, chatting endlessly. But these didn''t influence Marvin''s thoughts. When that swaying flame appeared, he noticed something. He felt it before he felt Constantine! That was a kind of Bloodline Pulsation! ''Diross¡­ What kind of gift did you prepare for me in the end?'' Marvin looked at the swaying black flame before him. He felt his Bloodline pulsating. That was a desire to devour! Chapter 669: Major Events Chapter 669: Major Events Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The experts gathered at the First Mountain Range. At this sensitive and wondrous point in time, some of the strongest representatives of the various forces in the Universe were gathered in one place. But at this moment, all the limelight had been taken away. Everyone''s sight had been drawn to Marvin and the avatar of the Molten Archdevil. They were bound to become the main story of the day. When Marvin said those words, everyone knew that the two would definitely not settle the matter peacefully today. Marvin''s mind was more stable. When the Molten Archdevil''s avatar appeared, the pulsation deep in his Bloodline wouldn''t stop. He smiled bitterly to himself. At the beginning, he thought that Diross only gave him a potion that would strengthen the purity of his Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline. Even Lavis'' Great Duke hadn''t been able to notice anything unusual about it after his appraisal. But afterwards, his Hellish Bloodline had been aroused, and he shockingly found out that the potion actually contained power from the Molten Archdevil! Marvin, who had undergone a primary awakening of the Molten Bloodline, had some abilities from the Molten Clan. Upon realizing this, he had begun to doubt Diross'' intentions. And when he met Saydis in Devil Town, the latter mentioned something very strange, which made Marvin feel suspicious. He definitely had some things from Hell, and those things could only have come from Diross. Everything stemmed from that potion. And up till now, Marvin couldn''t find out what the essence of the potion was. But now, he truly understood. That was a true "Hellish Spawn"! Normally, this power would always remain in hibernation, waiting until it met its fated enemy before awakening in the bloodline. According to the description in the interface, Marvin was sure about one thing: Diross used some method to conceal the specific effect of the potion, even fooling Lavis'' Great Duke. In fact, that potion came from the 1st generation Molten Blood power. It was the Divine Source of the original Ancient Angel getting corrupted! That power would only be aroused when Marvin faced the Molten Archdevil. And if awakened, Marvin would only have one choice if he wanted to survive... Kill and devour the opponent. This was the cruel method that the Molten Hell used to filter its successors. Marvin couldn''t go against it. He couldn''t retreat. The Molten Archdevil''s avatar successfully made Marvin''s bloodline to completely activate. He felt as if thousands of Devils were bowing, but these Devils wouldn''t harm him. They would actually help him. That power made Marvin very comfortable. He had the Book of Nalu and the Wisdom Chapter. It was enough to manage the Molten Hell''s forces. The crucial question was whether he could kill the Molten Archdevil before him. And whether he could devour the Molten Bloodline present on the other party. He felt troubled. Diross of the Scorched Hell, the true mastermind behind this... What was he thinking? Marvin decided to put this question aside for the moment. After the battle over the Sky Tower ended, if he was still alive, he would naturally look for Diross to clear this up. Ever since Marvin arrived in Feinan, the two most unfathomable people to him were Lance and his grandfather Diross. That man, who claimed to have swallowed the main soul of the Scorched Hell''s previous owner, always carried a certain confidence. That kind of confidence made Marvin feel unpleasant. It was as if he completely saw through him. And in fact, this development was also controlled by Diross. The potion that he gave Marvin finally showed another use. Now that the Scorched Archdevil''s avatar met Marvin, he had to make a choice: Kill or be killed. "Let me see what a Lord of Hell is made of!" After single-handedly killing 63 powerhouses, Marvin''s confidence was sky-high as he tightened his grip on Sodom''s Blades. Even if it was the avatar of a Lord of Hell, he would dare to fight him! Not to mention, that person was a foe that he definitely had to kill anyways. From what Sean told him, the Molten Archdevil was behind the death of O''Brien. This hatred had yet to be quenched! ... The black flame slowly flared up, but the Hellfire that had been gradually wrapping around Constantine and Sophie had somehow disappeared. Constantine looked at Marvin emotionally, but he was unable to say anything for a long time. He had thought he would die, but Marvin''s sudden appearance pulled him back from the brink of death. At the same time, he sighed with sorrow. A few months ago, Marvin was the one that needed to be saved. It was Constantine who had saved Marvin from the hands of the Azure Matriarch''s subordinate and then taught him some of his own skills. And a few months later, as Marvin held Sodom''s Blades, using Endless Path to leap in front of the Molten Archdevil, he truly felt that this youth had transformed. He no longer needed to hide his potential. He could show his brilliance in front of the Universe. Taking down a Lord of Hell with a mortal body, this would be a true proof of power! "That youth is Marvin? The next appointed leader?" Sophie was pale, but she was looking at Marvin with a bit of shock. Constantine nodded, suddenly recalling something before muttering in a low voice, "We always believed in him. Although he wasn''t a very bright Leader, but he would never make a mistake about something like this, would he?" He was naturally talking about O''Brien. Sophie nodded, a tear silently trailing down her face. ... Burning flames, slashing daggers. After so many years, the powerhouses of Hell and mankind were fighting once again. People looked forward to the development of the story. But the next second, a shocking scene occurred: The black flaming figure suddenly lowered its head, and with a woosh, disappeared. Marvin and everyone else were stunned as they saw the Molten Archdevil''s avatar unexpectedly¡­ flee? At that instant, the surroundings of the First Mountain Range went into a shocked silence. A Lord of Hell was actually scared of a mortal?! "Was that an illusion?!" "How could this be!" Standing next to Eve, the son of the God of Dawn and Protection blurted in disbelief, "Has Hell degenerated to that point?" Everyone else was equally surprised by this scene. They had imagined the scene of Marvin being burnt to death by the Lord of Hell, but who could have guessed that something like this would happen! A Lord of Hell! One of the nine supreme leaders of the Nine Hells! Under the threat of a mortal¡­ he escaped? If this spread, not only would it be a major blow to the prestige of the Lords of Hell, but the might of the Nine Hells would likely be called into question! What the hell happened? Marvin was still stunned. The Molten Archdevil''s escape was beyond his expectations, so he didn''t have time to stop him! Before he even reacted, a piece of information was transmitted into his mind from above: [Major Event: The Molten Hell has fallen into hostile hands. Two-thirds of the territory has been annexed by the Scorched Hell, and the Molten Archdevil is near death. And the one behind all of this is the Lord of the Scorched Hell, Diross.] That voice came from the Truth Godrealm! Chapter 670: Pass Chapter 670: Pass Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When the Molten Archdevil''s shadow disappeared from the outskirts of the First Mountain Range, Marvin had been baffled. He had initially assumed that this was a tactic of the Molten Archdevil used to catch him off guard. But when the voice of the Truth Goddess echoed in his mind, he understood. All the pieces of the puzzle in Marvin''s mind assembled as he suddenly revealed a playful smile. ''Surely my grandfather wouldn''t... right?'' ''Is he preparing to unify the Nine Hells?'' ... Compared with the Molten Archdevil fleeing from a fight, the big event that just took place in Hell spread even faster. Ever since the Millennium War started, the Scorched Hell Archdevil didn''t make any big moves. People even wondered if Diross had lost his power as a descendant of an Ancient Angel after suffering the loss from the Cridland Clan. But in the time since the Great Calamity began, everything changed. The Nine Hells faintly felt the killing intent permeating the air. The Scorched Lord came back strong, re-organized the Scorched Hell''s power and swept away the gloomy situation of the Scorched Hell in the Nine Hells. Even the quality and quantity of the Devils in the Scorched Hell had increased. This point was clearly shown in the current Millennium War. The Scorched Hell''s Devils became stronger than they were in the past, and not only did they have the advantage in the battle against the Demons, but they still had a rare superiority in the skirmish against the other Hells. The name Diross, which hadn''t been mentioned for such a long time, was once again resurging. Many people thought like this. Just when you almost forgot about him, he somehow found a way to reappear in the forefront of everyone''s sight. Such a huge crisis happening in Hell due to an internal invasion directly drew the attention of the entire Universe! From what everyone was saying, along with the information he had in hand and the bit he gained after grouping up with Constantine''s group, he was certain of the reason that the Molten Archdevil didn''t fight. Things first started when Marvin left for the Crimson Wasteland, where he found a Hell Familiar. At that time, he warned the Migratory Bird Council to be careful of Hell''s invasion. And that Familiar actually came from the Scorched Hell, from Diross. After Marvin left, Diross sent capable subordinates to get in touch with the Migratory Bird Council. Both sides apparently came to some sort of a mysterious agreement. After that, the Scorched Hell faked attacking the Supreme Jungle while secretly withdrawing troops from the Millenium War. They were, in fact, consolidating their strength while waiting. Because the Nine Fallen Angels had set up boundaries, the planar barriers between the Nine Hells were stronger than regular planar barriers. Especially because of something like that, invasion between the different Hells was something rarely ever seen. Devils paid attention to Order. Rules were something that couldn''t be infringed on. But Diross actually cleverly shifted the attention this whole time while picking out the weakest force of the Nine Hells to attack ¨C The Molten Clan! The Molten Clan used up a lot of strength after fighting continuously with the Humans. At the same time, when the First Generation Molten Archdevil fell, his Molten Spawn was actually divided in three. One third was passed on as an inheritance, and two thirds disappeared in the Molten Hell. This led to the strength of the Molten Archdevil not being as great as one might expect. From what Marvin had heard, the death of the First Generation Molten Archdevil should have been due to Diross'' plot. Not the Diross that was Marvin''s grandfather, but the original Archdevil. And that was because those two thirds of the remaining Molten Spawn had been in his hands. One was given to Marvin and the other one was in Diross'' hands. How could Diross and the Great Druids come to an agreement? Marvin didn''t know. But what he understood was that because of the help of the Great Druids, the Scorched Devils who were originally pretending to siege the Supreme Forest had the opportunity to sneak attack the Molten Hell instead. Especially when the Molten Clan was busy invading Feinan, tearing apart the defenses of mankind. After launching their attack on the Night Walkers'' northern headquarters, the Molten Hell was pretty empty. Diross finally made a big move. All the Scorched Devils that had been waiting in preparation finally flooded the Molten Hell. It didn''t take long before the Molten Archdevil was left near death by Diross and forced to flee. The Molten Hell was now also under the control of the Scorched Hell! Diross appeared in front of the Molten Devils and showed the Molten Spawn before taking it all over. He became the new Molten Hell Lord. At that instant, the forces of the Molten Hell still opposing him amounted to 7831 Devils! Three seconds later, they were all killed. The rest of the Molten Hell gave its allegiance to him. The Molten Archdevil was escaping, so he obviously wouldn''t dare to expend any energy to fight Marvin! Everything happened so suddenly that even the Truth Goddess was startled. In the message she left Marvin, the Truth Goddess made it clear that she was leaving to check on Hell. She seemed very concerned about Diross'' move breaking the millennium-long balance of the Nine Hells. What made people even more bewildered by the move was that Diross, after just taking the position of Lord of the Molten Hell, used his own power to proclaim two things to the entire Universe: 1st ¨C The Scorched Hell and the Molten Hell are one and the same! Diross is the Lord of the two Hells. 2nd ¨C Marvin is Diross'' grandson. ... Compared with the first piece of news, the second was slightly more tricky. But after that indifferent voice announced that information, all those gazes on Marvin changed. In the end, what was that guy''s background? The Truth Goddess was apparently supporting him. The Scorched Lord was his grandfather. Wasn''t all this too much? Even if the two might not be blood-related, for Diross to send this message when at his strongest gave a "go ahead and try making a move on Marvin" attitude, making even the most savage God Descendants feel like remaining well-behaved. For some time, the surroundings of the First Mountain were quiet. Everyone silently stood in place while contemplating the implications of these developments. The Azure Matriarch clenched her teeth, but didn''t try anything. Some confusion could be seen in Eve''s eyes, before hardening into resolution. At her side, the son of the God of Dawn and Protection had a thoughtful expression on his face. Everyone reacted differently. As for Marvin, he was still smiling bitterly. That really was a crazy move that Diross made. In such troubled times, what was that guy thinking? ''Is he trying to show his support for me in the fight over the Fate Tablet?'' But that would be a useless attempt. In front of a Divinely powerful item like the Fate Tablet, everyone would risk their lives. At that time, background, fame, any of these kinds of things would be useless! ... But fortunately, Marvin still maintained a proper attitude. Whatever Diross'' intention was, he would find out in the future. The Nine Hells were certainly worthy of attention, but the most important matter right now was the Sky Tower. After "saving" Constantine and Sophie, he found a place for them along with Isabelle. As for Wayne, he simply couldn''t find the slightest trace of him anymore, so he could only give up for now. Marvin believed that when the pass from the Sky Tower started appearing, Wayne would definitely appear. At that time, there might not be anyone left that would dare to hinder Marvin! But he would always be ready. He held Sodom''s Blades in his hands as he circled around the Sky Tower with a casual attitude. Whenever he approached someone, they would all feel an intense fear of the daggers in his hands. They were all afraid of Marvin''s fighting strength and Sodom''s Blades. A casual move from Marvin might be enough to cause others to yield. Marvin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry about this. Time flew by. A day later, in the evening. The sun set under a rare clear sky. Even though it was still bright out, the people staring at the Sky Tower saw a blue light at the very top! In the middle of that blue light was a stone with runes engraved upon it. Everyone knew that it was the pass leading to the Sky Tower! Chapter 671: Powerful Chapter 671: Powerful Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The instant that the Sky Tower first appeared, many people found some traces of the Wilds'' Shrine from ancient books of their respective forces. The story of Lance and the Sky Tower slowly came to light. Many citizens of the God Realms knew that the pass to the Sky Tower was a deep blue runestone. This kind of runestone was actually something the Devils were very familiar with because it was made of a material that came from the Hell''s Fool Sea. Devils originally used it to sign and enforce contracts with Humans. It was rumored to be a fantastic stone with Divine Law Power. And in the current Nine Hells, this stone gradually disappeared from the sight of common Devils due to the Fool Sea drying up. Only powerhouses on the level of Archdevils might be able to come into contact with that stone. ¡­ Regardless, the appearance of the azure stone meant that the Fate Tablet would imminently be coming into being. Many people were already getting restless. There was only one blue stone in the first batch. Although the group of people that got that blue stone and were able to enter first might not necessarily end up getting to the 4th Fate Tablet before everyone else, it would still be a great advantage, so the appearance of that thing attracted the attention of almost everyone there. Some clever people chose to control themselves and watched from the sidelines. The appearance of the passes to the Sky Tower would definitely lead to a series of chaotic battles. The first batch of participants would definitely be the powerhouses with absolute confidence in themselves. Which one of them would get the stone wasn''t certain. At this time, just staying at the sides and watching the situation was the best choice. After all, based on what happened when the Sky Tower opened previously, there should definitely be more batches appearing afterwards. There would be a second batch for sure, but it was hard to say how many more. Moreover, the appearance of the first azure stone was the most conspicuous, since everyone had been milling around with not much of anything to do but wait for it. In the First Mountain Range''s surroundings, Marvin casually decided to get hold of this azure stone. Since he had already revealed his strength before the whole Universe, he might as well be thorough now. In any case, even if the Truth Goddess and the Scorched Lord wouldn''t really help him, he could still use the power of their names. Taking advantage of this opportunity to get a hold of the azure stone was very important. Especially¡­ Since Wayne had yet to appear. Marvin''s eyes shone. He was determined to get the Fate Tablet. He would personally erase Dark Phoenix from this world! A very bold plan appeared in his mind. And this plan was linked to the azure stone. ... "Woosh!" On the roof of the Sky Tower, the azure stone suddenly vanished, flying toward the southern mountains. Several powerful auras locked onto that azure stone. Clerics with relatively ordinary strength gasped. They discovered in shock that so many powerhouses appeared to vie for that Fate Tablet! A total of 19 people made a move for that first batch. These 19 came from other forces of the Universe. Not the Astral Sea, but Hell, the Abyss, and the Negative Energy Plane. And the power and aura that they were radiating at this moment was extremely frightening. These people already reached the peak of Feinan and should only be just below the Plane Guardian level! These nineteen were the representatives of the major forces. Naturally, there were more tragic groups, such as that of the God of Dawn and Protection. He should have been part of the 19, but his representative couldn''t make a move because he was suppressed by Eve. As for Eve, she remained calm, not moving. This made the son of the God of Dawn and Protection feel very annoyed, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He simply wasn''t a match for that stubborn Valkyrie successor. In this world, strength determined everything. ... After the 19 peak powerhouses began to act, two-thirds of the others retreated due to fear. It looked like a chaotic battle would break out because of that azure stone. At that time, a ghostly silhouette directly broke away from the group of powerhouses and rushed toward the first stone''s location. The others all focused their anger at that person. So, someone actually dared to make such a move on their own at such a time. After all, everyone wanted the stone, so regardless of who decided to go ahead on their own, they would most likely be targeted by all the others! The first to do something decisive was often the one with the most confidence, but this also put them in the most danger. Among the nineteen people, some were already secretly preparing their Divine Spells, ready to attack at any time. But then, everyone suddenly noticed that shadow, and they subconsciously restrained themselves. Marvin calmly appeared at that sensitive area without giving the slightest sign beforehand. He gently reached out for the azure stone and brought it into his pouch. Some of those nineteen were hiding while others remained where they were, but they all chose to remain silent. Marvin shrugged. No one blocked his path, so he would naturally just continue unhurriedly on his way out. Everyone was speechless. The Fate Tablet had yet to come into being, but Marvin already had the greatest momentum in this war. He killed 63 Legends in a fight and then startled a Lord of Hell into fleeing with his daggers. The name Marvin might have just been a name to be noted before, but now, he was standing before them. They finally realized that someone who fought so constantly and desperately in this era of chaos and managed to establish a Sanctuary definitely couldn''t be an ordinary person. Even if he was just one person. Marvin''s enemies were grinding their teeth. They thought that these 19 powerhouses would join hands to deal with Marvin, but who would have thought that they would actually choose to just move aside? What the hell was going on? Were they shocked by Marvin''s fearsome strength? Or was it the famous daggers he held that made them so frightened, not daring to face their edges? Or was it the fact that he seemed to have some sort of relationship with the Goddess of Truth? Or was it the result of Diross'' warning? Was the will of the Scorched Hell so powerful? Or was it the shock from discovering that someone that they had considered a small fry for so long had now attained such power? Especially the Azure Matriarch. She was also in the surroundings of the Sky Tower, but there was actually no thought of taking immediate revenge in her mind. But the outcome of the situation made her more and more somber. ''Seems like revenge is only possible with the Fate Tablet.'' A rare frustration appeared in her heart. ... As for Marvin, he was actually regretful. These Divine Servants on the side were not pleasing to his eyes. As for why, the attack on the Universe Magic Pool was enough of a reason. But so many Divine Servants were present, so if he fought them, he''d provoke all of them, probably including the spectators. The most important matters right now were securing the Fate Tablet and settling things with Wayne. The rest was no longer so important as Marvin''s strength rose. What about Clerics? Didn''t Marvin just kill 63 of them? What he needed now was to quickly increase his strength to reach the level of the Plane Guardians! After obtaining the inheritance from the Book of Nalu, Marvin faintly felt that he wasn''t far from that realm. And at that time, another azure stone appeared near the Sky Tower. Everyone immediately shook! The 2nd pass appeared so soon after the first! But no one expected that upon its appearance, a voice would faintly echo: "This stone is also mine." Although the voice was gentle, it was incomparably firm. Chapter 672: Feinan Chapter 672: Feinan Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When these words came out, all the people near the First Mountain Range were in an uproar! Marvin''s words were too damn arrogant, right? Although everyone had backed down upon seeing his strength, the main reason that the 19 powerhouses from all over the Universe didn''t choose to attack him jointly was their lack of mutual trust with each other. But Marvin still dared to be greedy in such situation? Not only did he take the first stone, but he also arrogantly claimed the second one? If they backed down here, then the others watching shouldn''t even have bothered coming to the First Mountain Range. They also wouldn''t need to fight for the Fate Tablet. "Hmpf!" Some of the 19 powerhouses couldn''t keep their expressions calm. The atmosphere was smothering as a red iron hammer abruptly fell from the sky. It was held by a sturdy man who was as tall as three people. Rage could be seen on his face, showing that he was someone with a violent temper! That red iron hammer faintly carried the power of Divine Law, and a large sprawl of forbidden runes flickered out. Someone ordinary wouldn''t be able to dodge it, instead getting crushed into mincemeat. Berserk God! The instant that the iron hammer appeared, everyone was bewildered. Wasn''t it said that all the Gods were fighting the Astral Beast? Why would a God appear here, and a Mid God at that? The Berserk God didn''t look like his older brother, the War God, who was a High God, and his Domain was a lot smaller, only including the Rage and Berserk paths. But thanks to his twin brother, the Berserk God could draw support from the War God''s Domain. This was very powerful. This was the first God to appear in Feinan after the Great Calamity! A real God! ... ''It''s actually that crafty one. Despite the situation, the War God still kept something in reserve.'' Not far away, the son of the God of Dawn and Protection had an indignant expression on his face. Despite the Astral Sea joining forces, there was still nonstop internecine scheming between them. Otherwise, if this group of Apostles and Divine Servants all worked together, they wouldn''t have to worry so much about just one Marvin,. And Marvin dared to be so arrogant because of the internal struggles in the Astral Sea. They couldn''t unite their ideals. Even if they joined forces, it was just to keep face in front of the Gods in the Assembly of Gods. They couldn''t give the other Gods a pretext to attack them. Like this Berserk God. He currently should have been at the frontline, but the War God, one of the three Great Gods, sent him down stealthily. Through some special methods and with the help of some accomplices, he reached Feinan and joined the fight over the Fate Tablet. They were exploiting and drilling their way through a loophole. Maybe the stakes were too high, to the point that those mighty existences could only use this method. Like the son of the God of Dawn and Protection, his strength was far beyond that of the peak Legends gathered here. The God of Dawn and Protection had the highest prestige among the three Great Gods, and his son would inevitably have outstanding strength. But his descent was a bit too particular, preventing him from using his full strength, although it would gradually recover over time. He was also being restrained by Eve''s Holy Sword, or else he would have joined the fight too and might not be any worse than the Berserk God who also came using an unorthodox method. But this time, the Berserk God joining the fight meant that Marvin had a true challenge ahead of him! Despite losing some power from the descent, the Berserk God, supported by the War God''s Domain, definitely had the strength of a Mid God! This hammer blow surely couldn''t be blocked by mortals. Even if it was Marvin, he would also have to retreat, right? The others were enjoying the show. As for Marvin, who was at the heart of the struggle, he was extremely calm. He knew that his words just now would certainly make him a target. But he had to do this. His plan forced him to take risks, and although he didn''t particularly want to become enemies with everyone, he still needed to provoke them. Although it was only the Berserk God''s attack, it represented the will of all the powerhouses present. He was probing Marvin''s resolve with this blow. If Marvin backed down, then his tyrannical appearance would completely crumble. It would definitely be hard to build it up again afterwards! At that instant, Marvin had no room for retreat. He looked serious as he gently flipped the curved daggers in his hands and sheathed them back at his waist. He completely activated all the Domains of the False Divine Vessel. With the Shadow Domain in particular, under the bonuses of the Perfect Domain, Marvin seemed like the darkest shadow! He was about to use Ruler''s Wrath to block this attack! In order to end this as soon as possible and find Wayne, he would use this method! "So what if it''s a Mid God¡­ A borrowed Law Domain, I don''t believe it''s stronger than the ones I control." Marvin clenched his teeth, readying himself for the blow. But suddenly, the sound of Dragons chanting echoed across the sky! A huge claw appeared out of nowhere, stretching forward and hooking the iron hammer''s handle, stopping its powerful momentum! The pressure of the wind that gusted out as a result was very fierce! Marvin stood under the shadow of the hammer, motionless. His hair was messy due to the wind, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He wasn''t fighting alone after all. Most of the powerhouses here might only care about dealing with Marvin, but he knew that the power of those in Feinan was greater than what these guys had thought! Professor''s massive body hovered in the sky as he flung the hammer far into the distance! "Miles, remember this. This is Feinan, not your Astral Sea!" The Copper Dragon''s loud voice pealed throughout the First Mountain Range like a clap of thunder. And after his appearance, shadow after shadow quickly flew to Marvin''s side. They didn''t plan it, but they all spontaneously gathered by him. The most powerful forces of Feinan were finally in the same place. Legend Monk Inheim, who hadn''t been seen for a while as he recuperated from past injuries and tempered himself ever more; Ivan, the newly appointed Great Elven King, exuding the aura of a ruler; his imposingly domineering consort, the Sea Elven Queen; Fate Sorceress Jessica, the most powerful of the three sisters who were loved so much by the plane; the relatively newly ascended Valkyrie Eve, along with the son of the God of Dawn and Protection that she had kidnapped; the reclusive Blade Master Kangen, whose level of skill with swords was without peer¡­ all of these, and a few others... They had probably been among the spectators or hidden around the First Mountain Range, perhaps even in pocket dimensions, watching calmly all the while, since it had seemed that there wouldn''t be much of an issue for Marvin. But now, when a true God from the Astral Sea came down to personally attack Marvin, they all couldn''t sit still. They hadn''t been called upon, but they came all the same. They didn''t say anything and just silently stood at Marvin''s sides. The powerful aura gradually spread around as they impassively stared at the intruders in the surroundings. No one said anything. But their actions were a clear reminder to the Astral Sea and the other forces: This is Feinan. Not the Astral Sea, nor Hell nor the Abyss... It is Feinan. Chapter 673: Marvin On Fire (1) Chapter 673: Marvin On Fire (1) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The forces from Feinan were shockingly united. There had been no prior negotiation. In this situation, the pressure from the invaders made them stand together. Marvin felt rather moved. Although Professor didn''t need to make a move since Marvin was sure that he could have withstood the Berserk God''s hammer, what made Marvin feel pleasantly surprised was that the Copper Dragon''s strength seemed to have increased. In the past, Professor had been seriously injured due to his fight with Ancient Red Dragon Ell and fell to an assassination as a result. But in this life, Marvin changed his fate and played a critical effort in the Dragon God''s Wrath event, altering the course of history. Professor didn''t have that world-shaking fight with Ell, and thus preserved his strength. And from what Marvin could tell, his strength must have gone up a realm! This might be related to Butterfly''s return. After all, increasing Professor''s realm wouldn''t require any particularly difficult actions. He only needed a large amount of time. ''He should be about the same as me, with the level of strength second only to Plane Guardians¡­'' Noticing the power of the Dragon''s aura, Marvin was even more resolute. With such a powerful group supporting him, he wouldn''t face the pressure of the Astral Sea, Hell, and the Abyss alone. He stood with his back straight. He stood at the forefront and could feel many gazes upon him. Those behind him were all looking at him with trust. They believed in him, and thus they stood behind him. The meaning behind the actions of Feinan''s most powerful Legends was very clear. Regardless of who managed to acquire the Fate Tablet, it would belong to Feinan. If those invaders wanted to conquer this world, they would face extreme resistance. The battle for the Fate Tablet was just a preview for what was to come. ... "You dare fight the Gods!" After his attack failed, the Berserk God became angry as he reached out and recalled his hammer. He had been caught by surprise, but would not allow that to happen again. The other powerhouses from that group were watching dumbfoundedly from the sidelines, but Feinan''s forces were united, giving the others a feeling of crisis. One of them suddenly frowned and asked, "Holy Paul? Why are you standing over there? Is this the will of the God of Dawn?" After these words came out, everyone focused their gazes on the man shrinking behind Eve. Even Marvin and the Berserk God turned and looked at him strangely. Feinan''s powerhouses and the Gods were antagonistic, so as the son of a God, it should be impossible for him to be behind Marvin. Unless the God of Dawn and Protection had some other plans¡­ But if that really was the case, then this would be terrible for the Astral Sea. If the motives of the three Great Gods diverged, with one of them seeming to have chosen to support the leader of Feinan''s defenders, how could the others attack? Could they even attack Holy Paul? This would be a declaration of war against one of the most powerful Gods of the Astral Sea! Even if the Apostles and Divine Servants wanted to attack anyways, their Gods certainly wouldn''t allow it. They knew that they would suffer from Anuba Grant''s fury afterwards if his son came to any harm, and they wouldn''t be long for the world. Fortunately, Holy Paul simply explained, "I''ve been abducted, you can just ignore me." As he said this, he glanced timidly at Eve. The latter kept her face expressionless. They were all stunned. The son of the great God of Dawn and Protection descended to Feinan¡­ and was abducted by a mortal? What sort of preposterous excuse was that! Some were already inwardly scolding Holy Paul for his shamelessness. He obviously was choosing to stand on the side of Marvin, but came up with such a flimsy excuse for it. But the true powerhouses saw some clues. Their eyes focused on a particular holy sword on Eve''s back. Just from glancing too closely, they each felt like their Divine Source was on the brink of collapse! The hearts of everyone there, including those nineteen, skipped a beat! The Anzema Holy Sword! A name even more frightening than that of Sodom''s Blades echoed in the Divine Servants'' minds. The name of the Valkyrie that beheaded countless Ancient Angels and Devils came back from a long-forgotten corner of their memories. If that sword was genuine¡­ then Holy Paul might not be lying at all. He really had been abducted. The atmosphere became grimmer. Even the overbearing Berserk God looked at Eve with a twinge of fear. Marvin looked at this scene, a bit surprised. To be honest, he didn''t know that much about Eve, and he hadn''t had much contact with her. But he still knew a bit about the Valkyrie''s three Holy Swords. The three Holy Swords restrained all kinds of enemies in the Universe, and of them, the Anzema Holy Sword had been created by the 1st Generation Valkyrie in order to face the Gods themselves. Like Sodom''s Blades, the Anzema Holy Sword had killed who knew how many Gods, and even Ancient Angels that were more powerful than Gods. Thus, when these insignificant Divine Servants saw the Anzema Holy Sword, they felt like they were on the verge of having a mental breakdown. If not for them having enough willpower to barely resist, the bits of aura being scattered by the Anzema Holy Sword might have already destroyed their Divine Source! Sodom''s Blades, the Anzema Holy Sword. The group of peak powerhouses from Feinan standing near the Sky Tower. Those people from the Astral Sea were speechless. Feinan''s unyielding answer shocked them, and the frightening strength that they now displayed far exceeded what they had predicted! Many of them started praying to their Gods¡­ This was the biggest disadvantage of Divine Servants. So many years of firm obedience and belief in their Gods made them lose the ability to think on their own! Whenever they met a problem, they would request help from their Gods. Because the Gods always pointed out the bright path. This was the power of faith, and the problem with faith. The atmosphere was thick and oppressive. The people in the First Mountain Range were split into three groups. The most fearsome at the moment was naturally Feinan''s side, headed by Marvin and Eve. Next was the group of nineteen powerhouses headed by the few from the Astral Sea. The rest mostly came from Hell, the Abyss, and the Negative Energy Plane, silently forming a third force, but they were all on guard against each other. Especially the Devils of the Nine Hells. They were more vigilant of each other than ever before. Diross'' unusual move threw the Nine Hells into sheer pandemonium. Meanwhile, the Demons of the Abyss didn''t even understand the concept of cooperation. They only knew how to bully the weak and destroy order. Among all the forces of the battlefield, the Abyss had the least interest in the Fate Tablet. They were just here to revel in the chaos. Their strength came from Chaos Power, not from a Fate Tablet full of Order Power, so they only symbolically sent some Demons. From their attitude, that group was most likely here to enjoy a good show. ... As the tenuous standoff continued, the second azure stone flew out of the Sky Tower! Marvin unhesitantly caught it and put it away in his pouch! But this time, the others wouldn''t let him do as he wished. They couldn''t afford to. "Give it to me!" the Berserk God bellowed as he rushed over! The nineteen powerhouses all used their various abilities and a frightening meteor shower of Divine Spells rained down on Marvin! Chapter 674: Marvin On Fire (2) Chapter 674: Marvin On Fire (2) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The chaotic war erupted at that moment. The side from the Astral Sea couldn''t endure any more. Feinan''s defenders, represented by Marvin, had repeatedly provoked their bottom line. The mortals who used to be ants in their eyes dared to face them with such a mighty attitude. This was the biggest humiliation for the Divine Servants who had always been so proud of serving their Gods. After the Berserk God attacked, the rest of the nineteen powerhouses all joined in too. Marvin tightly gripped Sodom''s Blades. He knew that they had to handle this attack properly. Otherwise, the next attack wouldn''t be just a probe. It would turn into a savage melee between Feinan''s forces and all of the Universe''s forces. But before he did anything, that feeling of being locked onto disappeared. From beside him, a familiar and frantic aura suddenly burst out. In the sky, a physical yet somehow incorporeal blade slashed down ruthlessly against the Berserk God''s hammer! "Rumble!" A loud sound burst out in the First Mountain Range. The earth started shaking, and if not for Order Power maintaining the stability of the space in the area, it might have been torn apart! The Berserk God groaned, and before everyone''s very eyes, he was sent flying! Blade Master Kangen''s tall silhouette stood on that iron hammer. His hair was loose, apparently messy from the soundwave that had rang out. "I heard your older brother killed one of my close friends." Kangen''s voice was very calm, but in the ears of the Divine Servants, it actually sounded terrifying. "I''ve never had many friends. It was quite disheartening to hear that one of them was killed." The Berserk God''s expression became very grave. How many people in Feinan had been approaching the level of the Plane Guardians in Feinan?! And that slash showed a frightening strength that clearly exceeded the capabilities of mankind. But from what he could see, the man with pale hair was clearly an ordinary Human! How could he break through the shackles of the weak bodies possessed by mankind? No one could answer him, as the fight had already started. Blade Master Kangen''s fierce offensive repelled all the Divine Spells as the blade in his hand stabbed at the Berserk God''s body! Desperation Style. Marvin''s eyes shone. No wonder this seemed so familiar. The same Martial Path technique. It felt a bit different in the hands of its creator. Although Marvin understood some of its essence, he still couldn''t fully display the fiercest part of this Blade Technique Style. He naturally knew what Kangen''s words meant. As someone who had been found guilty and then exiled, Kangen didn''t have many acquaintances, and the Cloud Monk, who was the Plane Guardian of the West, was one of his few friends. The Cloud Monk was the last to die outside the Universe Magic Pool, and everyone felt the awe of his heroic death. He died at the hands of the three Great Gods. The Berserk God''s older brother, the War God, naturally had a share of responsibility. In fact, all the Gods of the Astral Sea shared responsibility for his death. It was quite natural to want to avenge his close friend. Similarly, Ivan and the Sea Elven Queen advanced side by side. They were holding two swords, Glorious Wind and Agate, both of them inheritances from the High Elves. "I also have some debts that I need you to repay." Ivan held the sword in one hand, staring fearlessly at the Divine Power surging from the enemies. That was the father he respected and cherished. From childhood to adulthood, he had only wanted one thing, which was to obtain his father''s approval. Unfortunately, he never did get such an opportunity. That Great Elven King who always made decisions on his own had already disappeared from this world. That sword of the Nine Elven Swords in Ivan''s hand burst out with the killing intent that had accumulated over the ages! ... The curtain of the chaotic war had been raised completely. There were Draconic chants in the sky as power was gathered, blades'' shadows swishing through the air as the Great Elven King weaved between swarms of Divine Spells, and dust filling the sky as the Legend Monk struck out with his iron fists. Jessica''s Fate Power suddenly burst out. In that instant, Divine Law also lost its splendor. In this part of the First Mountain Range, Feinan''s most frightening war since the 3rd Era was unfolding. Divine Servants from the Astral Sea and Feinan''s powerhouses were entangled and the battle situation kept changing! In less than a minute, two of the 19 Divine Servants were killed! And the Berserk God himself nearly had his Divine Source eviscerated by Blade Master Kangen! Marvin had yet to make any significant move, and despite Feinan''s powerhouses being at a numerical disadvantage, the outcome seemed clear. To everyone''s great shock, Feinan''s side was actually winning! The duo of Kangen and Professor was really too sharp. These two powerhouses on the level of Half-Plane Guardians fended off the bulk of the attacks of the Divine Servants. The combination of Ivan and the Sea Elven Queen was also dazzlingly mighty. The two Divine Servants who fell just before had lost their lives to the Nine Elven Swords. Marvin was stunned, and also gratified. His efforts didn''t go to waste. His transmigration allowed most of Feinan''s powerhouses to survive the troubled times. To a certain extent, this was all a result of him changing history. Marvin wasn''t the only one from Feinan''s side who had yet to make a move. Someone else also remained silent. That was Eve. She still kept her attention on the battlefield, but she didn''t seem to have any plans to get involved. Marvin couldn''t figure out what she was thinking about. He had a faint feeling, a feeling as if Eve was paying more attention to himself than the other people on the battlefield. But on the other hand, she was detaining the son of the God of Dawn and Protection after all, so she probably truly couldn''t make a move. At this point, Marvin decided to start the second step of his plan. He suddenly took a step forward and took out the second azure stone. In that instant, besides the two forces currently in battle, the 3rd group, as well as those Divine Servants that hadn''t joined in, all glanced at Marvin. Marvin raised the azure stone in his hand and quickly said, "If a person can provide the specific location of this child, this stone will belong to them." The words were followed by a portrait appearing in Marvin''s hands. That was Wayne''s portrait. Everyone glanced at it while simultaneously adopting expressions of incredulity. Marvin was actually trying to use them? Was that guy crazy? "I can give you some time to consider it." Marvin then put away the azure stone and glanced at those who were battling. Now, he would strike. As Sodom''s Blades were unsheathed, a frightening killing intent burst out. He didn''t care that they were from the Astral Sea. He would kill them without leaving anything behind! Starting from today, he would let the Gods know what the name Marvin bespoke! But at this time, a warm feeling burst out from Marvin''s Bloodline. In front of everyone, Marvin''s body started burning! Chapter 675: Marvin On Fire (3) Chapter 675: Marvin On Fire (3) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The enigmatic flame ravaged Marvin''s body. Even Marvin himself hadn''t noticed it sneaking up on him. His first reaction was that someone must have mounted a sneak attack on him. The flame came so suddenly that he didn''t have time to defend against it. But next second, he was shocked to find out that this flame actually came from inside! He checked his interface. Countless lines of logs flashed on his interface, and Marvin read through everything as fast as he could. That flame actually came from his Bloodline! ''What''s going on?'' ''Why so suddenly?'' ''Is the Shapeshift Sorcerer class advancing on its own?'' Marvin could feel the immense power churning up. That was the power of the Hell Spawn! He actually had noticed something subtly wrong with the 3rd rank of his Shapeshift Sorcerer class. His bloodline originally was very thin. In this aspect, it could be said that he had no real gift with the bloodline. Compared to Daniela, Turalyon, and the other pure-blooded descendants of the Cridland clan, Marvin''s bloodline simply couldn''t be traced back to an Ancient Angel. He could only use Beast Shape and Shadow Shape, and the latter one was due to the Book of Nalu. As for Diamond Shape, it had come as the result of a change in his Bloodline. After taking Diross'' potion, his Bloodline suddenly became weird. The Magic Addict Shape was quite strange. This Shape seemed to be of little value, but it was in fact an incredible skill for preserving one''s life in a desperate situation! Moreover, to some extent, Marvin''s Magic Addict Shape just happened to be a Hell Spawn state! This faintly linked him to the ancient legends of Hell. And now, his Shapeshift Sorcerer bloodline, which hadn''t had any signs of change for a long time, suddenly awakened! And furthermore, it was evolving on its own! That flame kept burning Marvin''s body before giving way to new recovery, as if he was being reborn. That feeling didn''t hurt at all, it was actually very satisfying! From start to finish, Marvin was wrapped in a black flame, as if he was under the Molten Archdevil''s magic. But Marvin himself knew that this was a transformation. He could feel his own power growing! [Shapeshift Sorcerer advancement¡­] [Body temporarily entering a state of metamorphosis¡­ During this time, all abilities except for Shapeshift Sorcerer abilities are sealed.] [You obtained the title ¨CMolten Son¨C¡­] [Advanced False Divine Vessel¡­ Transformation detected¡­] The flashing logs made Marvin feel overwhelmed. But he wasn''t worried about the strange situation of the advanced False Divine Vessel. That thing''s compatibility was incredibly high. It felt like no matter what field progressed, the advanced False Divine Vessel would mix with it. The only thing that puzzled Marvin was the question of why his own Bloodline suddenly got promoted. Could it have been stimulated by the Molten Archdevil''s avatar? But the answer quickly showed itself. ¡­ Everyone turned to look in surprise as Marvin turned into a black flame. The sky over Feinan suddenly burst open. A pair of black wings flashed past, followed by a frightening roar! That was the roar of a Devil! "In the sky! A Hellgate!" "Which Lord of Hell is it? Didn''t they reach an agreement with the Astral Sea? Could it be that they want to go back on it to try to get the Fate Tablet?" When the Hellgate appeared, even those already in battle couldn''t just continue with it any longer. They all broke away from their opponents. Especially the Berserk God. He had been pushed into a sorry state by Kangen and Jessica, looking as if he had been abused! If not for the fact that he could borrow the War God''s Domain, he might have already been killed by Kangen! The other side''s Blade Techniques had already reached the peak of this Universe, far exceeding the limits of mankind. As a former Human, the Berserk God couldn''t imagine how Kangen had gone so far. The Human body had hard limitations, everyone knew that. How could all these people here today have defied that common bit of knowledge? He didn''t know. But the appearance of the Hellgate gave him another big headache. The balance of the forces in the Universe was very delicate right now. Because of Lance''s prestige, the Astral Sea acted the most arrogant and overbearing. Hell and the Abyss couldn''t stand each other, but they would prioritize the Astral Sea as their enemy to some degree. But the invasion of the Astral Beast was a huge event for the entire Universe so the Astral Sea naturally made some quick negotiations with the other forces. It was safe to say that even if the Fate Tablet came into being, both sides should follow the rules they had set up. The Berserk God''s appearance already showed that the Astral Sea had sneakily infringed upon the agreement. What they were most wary of was if Hell also sent someone to Feinan that was on the same level, or even higher... Although this shouldn''t be possible due to the Planar Barrier and the interference of the recently destroyed Universe Magic Pool, the Berserk God, that kind of fake Mid God, was already at the limit of the power level that one could be at and still be able to enter Feinan via the loophole they were abusing. Surely Hell could only send some Greater Devils at most. But the Hellgate still caused a panic among the forces of the Astral Sea! Especially after Diross'' high-profile move. Who knew whether an ancient Lord of Hell would try to stake it all for the 4th Fate Tablet! But then, their worries calmed down. A Lord of Hell really did emerge from the Hellgate. But first of all, that poor Lord of Hell didn''t come of his own volition; rather, he was thrown down! Second, this was just an avatar! The Molten Archdevil''s avatar! When Marvin saw that person having the exact same flame as himself, he instantly understood. The Molten Archdevil had been driven out of Hell! Marvin had no need to guess who the culprit was. As expected, Diross'' voice echoed from behind the Hellgate. "Dear Marvin, this is my gift to you." "Please don''t be modest, you have to enjoy it thoroughly." The Hellgate then let out a sound before closing on its own. The Molten Archdevil Avatar bellowed, and the countless black flames enveloping him turned into meteors flying down at Marvin! He couldn''t suppress the urge coming from the Hell Spawn. He and Marvin met yet again, so regardless of what else happened now, only one of them could survive. The other one had to be swallowed! This was the cruel law of Hell! Marvin wasn''t afraid at all. He could feel the power of the transformation in his Bloodline. If he could kill the Molten Archdevil''s avatar, not only would his strength improve greatly, but it would also greatly boost the morale of Feinan''s forces! The two flames mixed together. An enormous plume of flames suddenly burst out in that land of Order! It was a Molten Domain created by the attraction of both sides'' Hell Spawns! Chapter 676: Shadow Fire Chapter 676: Shadow Fire Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The sudden fight suspended the fierce battle that had been underway. After apparently fleeing from Marvin earlier, the Molten Archdevil had now returned, adding a lot of uncertainty to the battle for the Fate Tablet, at least in the eyes of others. At this moment, the two sides had separated and gathered in their own groups. And between them was the continuously expanding Molten Domain! In fact, a frightening power burst out from the Hell Spawns as they spurred each other on. If not for the powerful Shackles of Order in the surroundings of the Sky Tower, a black hole might have already been burnt into Feinan by these flames. Regardless, despite the continuous repair of the Order Power, that frightening Molten Domain still expanded. From a certain point of view, this Molten Domain was a temporary version of the Molten Hell! People could see that pitch-dark flame pervading through the entirety of this "Hell". The place was barren. Besides the many hardened rocks, all that could be seen were flames and lava. Marvin and the Molten Archdevil''s avatar turned into two black flames and clashed within that Domain in a fierce fight. After the initial intense collisions between the two of them, the flames on both sides gradually settled somewhat, exposing their true bodies. Marvin still had the body of a regular Human, but his current situation was quite dire¡­ Due to the transformation, he couldn''t use his other abilities! All of his normal abilities, including his Ruler of the Night Legend skills and his False Divine Vessel''s Domains, had been sealed! He could only rely purely on his body to fight the Molten Archdevil! What was even more unlucky for him was that he couldn''t even use suitable weapons. Because this was just like the Molten Hell! In this pure Bloodline battle of the Hell Spawns, Marvin couldn''t use Sodom''s Blades. This was definitely a huge trial for Marvin. As a Ranger who was used to killing with curved daggers, when did he have the time to hone his fistfighting? He was at the disadvantage from the start! "Boom!" The black flames interweaved and Marvin could only feel his fists shattering. As both sides struggled, Marvin was at a loss. If he didn''t dodge quickly, he would be chased down by the Molten Archdevil! ''This is too unfair!'' ''I have a Human body, while that guy is pure stone!'' Marvin silently complained to himself. He was getting rather annoyed. The Molten Archdevil was a Lava Giant! He was twice as big as Marvin and was only somewhat inferior to Marvin with regards to Dexterity, but when it came to Strength, he far surpassed Marvin. If not for this only being an avatar, Marvin might have gotten crushed to death by just one punch. For the Hell Spawns to ensure that their inheritor had the purest Bloodline, they deprived both sides of their extraneous abilities, but this virtually gave the advantage to the Molten Overlord who was more used to both Hell''s terrain as well as fistfighting. But the saving grace for Marvin was that he could feel that due to the black flame''s help, his injuries were being healed at a frightening speed! His physical qualities could also be seen increasing at a visible pace. This was an unprecedented opportunity! After all, physical fitness was very difficult to increase after reaching the Legend level, or at least, raising the qualities of the body through attributes was very difficult. And the transformation of this Fire Bloodline was definitely tempering his body! The fight had only lasted a minute, yet Marvin had already received more than thirty injuries, light and heavy. But thanks to the black flames, he had already recovered from them. And in this short time, his Constitution had already gone up by 1 point! The most frightening thing was that according to the interface, not only was his Constitution rapidly increasing, but his other main attributes were too! This wasn''t part of the temporary effect of the Ruler of Shadows ability doubling his attributes. Rather, it was an entirely real and permanent improvement to his physical qualities. With his current rate of growth, Marvin''s Dexterity would most likely reach 40 soon! And the other five attributes were also bearing down at the Godly Realm. The awakening of the Hell Spawn was a challenge for Marvin, but it was also a great opportunity! As long as he could kill this flaming rock in front of him! ''I need a weapon,'' Marvin thought inwardly. At this time, a log flashed in his interface, making Marvin''s eyes shine: ["Perfect Domain ¨C Shadow" passive taking effect¡­ Would you like to fuse it with your Bloodline?] The field of Perfect Domain was really outstanding. Even though the advanced False Divine Vessel was already sealed and couldn''t be properly activated, but under the stimulation of the black flames, the Domain''s passive actually took effect on its own! Suddenly, Ruler of Shadows activated and Marvin''s attributes doubled! [Yes!] Marvin didn''t hesitate to have his Bloodline fuse with this ability. He wanted to see what kind of phenomenon would emerge from the fusion of the [Ruler of Shadows] and the power of the 1st Generation Molten Archdevil! Shortly after, he felt many more black flames coming out from his skin. These flames were a lot purer than the Lava Giant''s flames¡­ and darker! [Fusion complete!] [You learnt a new ability ¨C Shadow Fire] [Shadow Fire: These flames from Hell belong to the Shadow Domain. As the Ruler of Shadows, you can use Shadow Fire, and you are in control of the shadow flames.] Marvin''s eyes shone as he rolled to the side to dodge the fierce slam of the Molten Archdevil. With a "Woosh", a pitch-black flame flew out. Everyone recoiled in shock as that black flame started changing shape! "He¡­ He can control the Flames of Hell?" A Divine Servant looked at Marvin with a pale face, as if he saw something inconceivable. "No, that''s not the Flames of Hell!" The Berserk God''s expression became even more contorted as he shouted, "Only true Lords of Hell can control the Flames of Hell. Even the Molten Archdevil Avatar can''t, how could he?!" "These flames¡­ They look like shadows!" After these words, the newly formed flames condensed into the shape of a pair of curved daggers! These daggers were of exactly the same shape as Sodom''s Blades. Marvin was inwardly excited. The flames kept burning, and in a flash, the pair of Sodom Blades formed from Shadow Fire took shape! The hulking mass of rock roared, apparently weary of Marvin constantly darting around, as he began to rush over, trying not to give Marvin any chance to escape. Marvin felt full of confidence with these daggers in hand. He rushed to re-engage the avatar in close combat. Desperation Style! Shadow Fire ripped through the Molten Archdevil''s Molten Domain and Marvin suddenly surged with speed, completely overpowering the Molten Archdevil! The Shadow Blades cut open the Molten Archdevil''s seemingly impregnable defense, lopping off his right shoulder! A mournful howl echoed for a long time from the Molten Domain. Those outside the area, regardless of whether they were from the Astral Sea or from other corners of the Universe, they all sank into a deathly silence. Perhaps they were already starting to reconsider Marvin''s previous proposal. Chapter 677: Godlike Chapter 677: Godlike Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Inside the pitch-black Molten Domain. The intense fight was still underway. But over the course of a short three minutes, the situation of the battle had gradually become clear. Marvin''s state of having to just passively defend had completely reversed after he learnt how to use Shadow Fire and then formed the Shadow Blades. And the additional power granted by Ruler of Shadows was no joke. With his attributes doubled, Marvin was clearly stronger than a Mid God! And the halo of the Child of the Plane allowed him to completely disregard all Laws, while his imperturbable willpower let him easily resist the mental attacks of the Molten Archdevil. All his weak points had been complemented and his strong points strengthened. The stone avatar simply couldn''t keep up with Marvin''s enhanced Post-Godly Dexterity! "Woosh!" The daggers made of Shadow Fire cut the stone figure''s arm once again, almost slashing down the neck on the way! Despite the enemy having such powerful regenerative ability, Marvin wasn''t worried at all. He paid attention to what cards the opponent held while continuously attacking him with a certain steady rhythm. The battle seemed to have already been settled. The aura of the Molten Archdevil''s avatar clearly seemed weaker than it should have been. This might have been due to him suffering an injury before being driven out of the Molten Hell. The injury he suffered wasn''t light either. Diross and Marvin, this grandfather-grandson pair, were both fierce. One was dealing with the main body while the other took care of the avatar. They were completely annihilating the Molten Clan. Many people were already thinking about Marvin''s earlier offer. With Marvin''s currently identity and status, he naturally wouldn''t just say something like that for no reason. There was definitely an important reason for him to want to find that young boy. They began trying to recall the appearance of that boy, but strangely, some of them couldn''t remember his appearance despite the fact that they could just moments ago! And these people weren''t ordinary mortals! They were Divine Servants or Apostles with Divine Blessings. For something to be interfering with their memories, there could only be one explanation: This boy that Marvin was looking for was extremely powerful! He must be using some ways to alter the memory of his appearance, making others recall a blurry face instead. For this kind of ability to affect those gathered, his power should be on the level of the Gods. Upon realizing this, many of the Divine Servants who had enmity with Marvin suddenly felt their hearts sink. Marvin''s strength kept changing their understanding of Feinan. They originally thought that after all the Plane Guardians died, they would be able to do whatever they wanted in Feinan. They didn''t expect Marvin to be so shocking! He killed the forces of three Gods on his own, and he wasn''t losing to the Molten Archdevil''s Avatar. Even if he had no aid, he probably would have been okay, but without him saying a single word, Feinan''s Legends gathered before the forces of the entire Universe! The strength still left in Feinan had been greatly underestimated. ''It looks like¡­ the return of the Gods won''t be as simple as the prophecy foretold.'' A Divine Servant inwardly sighed, ''This Marvin, if he keeps growing, he will definitely soon be the new generation Plane Guardian!'' ''Unfortunately, the truly powerful ones are fighting that Astral Beast. Only after they take care of that threat would they be able to do anything about Marvin.'' And everyone couldn''t help being worried. Marvin''s rate of growth was unprecedented. In a mere six months, he reached the level of power that a Half-Plane Guardian would have. He also had the support of the famous Goddess of Truth and the tyrannical Lord of Hell Diross. If it turned out that the Gods couldn''t deal with him, who could? If he wasn''t killed now, then after growing some more, wasn''t it possible that he could end up becoming the next Nicholas? After all, even the Gods had to admit that if the Great Elven King hadn''t received that earlier grievous injury, causing his strength to weaken, he wouldn''t have died so easily outside the Universe Magic Pool. His strength was great enough to defeat any of the New Gods in a duel, apart from the Three Great Gods! Before everyone realized it, the First Mountain Range thoroughly turned into Marvin''s stage. Everyone looked silently at the Molten Domain, watching as Marvin''s sturdy body cut through the air, slowly chipping away at the Molten Archdevil! His dagger techniques had reached the pinnacle, and his moves were only trained to take human lives. The Molten Archdevil''s body was sturdy, but it was only an avatar. Marvin''s moves were like gradually boiling a frog with warm water. When facing an opponent with such immense vitality, there was no need to focus on killing them quickly. It would actually be better to slowly weaken them. As long as one was patient enough to remain single-mindedly devoted to the task at hand and not make any errors, the final outcome would be perfect. Because of the Laws of Hell, even if someone wanted to charge in to help the Molten Archdevil, it would be impossible. Moreover, with powerful allies like the Copper Dragon or the Blade Master near Marvin, most wouldn''t even be able to think about approaching the Molten Domain. The group from the Astral Sea was in a daze. The Berserk God''s mien was particularly grim, and his grip on his hammer kept tightening. Just looking at him, one might think that he was trying to keep his anger in check, but only he knew that what he couldn''t keep suppressed was the fear of those blade techniques! As a God, he had lived for too long, and was now very afraid of death. Over the years, he had gone on rampages in various parts of the Universe while relying on the name of the War God, and no one dared to stand against him. But he met a different type this time. He could see true killing intent in the eyes of Kangen. Each slash frightened him. Whether it was in pure physical strength or its power with the Laws, both exceeded the limitations of mankind. He was truly one of the [Godlike]! Those so-called Godlike were a group of extraordinary Humans. In all of Feinan''s history, they were very rarely seen. They used some unknown methods to forcibly break through the limitations of the Human body, gaining the ability to contend against the Gods. They weren''t Plane Guardians, and they also didn''t draw support from the Fate Tablets. Instead, they accomplished this through their own perseverance and willpower! Blade Master Kangen was such an example of a fierce and unfathomable Godlike. As other people saw it, Kangen and Professor were the same, both with fighting strength at the level of Half-Plane Guardians. But in the eyes of the Berserk God, who had been locked in combat with him, Kangen actually far exceeded those at the level of Professor, Eve, and Marvin. The strength of the latter two was incredibly shocking, but was in part due to the unique weapons they held, while the former was simply frightening. ''It''s been so many years since a Godlike appeared¡­'' The Berserk God''s mood was complicated. ''If at that time, with my talents, I had resisted the temptation, could I have become like him?'' But there was no "if". Many years ago, in the 3rd Era, he didn''t listen to his elder brother''s warning and directly used the Fate Tablet Fragment to ascend, brushing aside the idea of freedom on the way. And now, he stood in front of a true Godlike. Besides respect and fear, he also felt some inexplicable jealousy deep in his heart! Despite so, the Berserk God still didn''t choose to fight. Taking advantage of Marvin and the Molten Archdevil fighting, he slowly diluted his aura through the First Mountain Range. But a voice suddenly echoed beside his ear. "Want to run?" "I did say that I didn''t have many close friends. You Gods killed one, so I''ll get some interest first." "This shall be the gift that I deliver to the War God." As these words were uttered, a fierce blade pierced through space and ruthlessly cut the Divine Source of the Berserk God just as he was about to flee! "Aaaaaaaah!" The mournful howl spread throughout the entire First Mountain! Chapter 678: Lord of Hell’s Curse! Chapter 678: Lord of Hell¡¯s Curse! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance An aura of desolation was slowly spreading. Blade Master Kangen''s blade aura focused, appearing extremely calm. But those present had already realized that this handsome and slightly aged face represented true slaughter and dread. That seemingly unexceptional body held a terrifying power that would surprise even Gods! Just a single slash ravaged the Berserk God''s Divine Source! This meant that another God Realm in the Astral Sea had been destroyed! It meant that there was at least one other Secondary Plane sinking in turmoil as countless followers of the Berserk God panicked in fright. All of this was caused by this simple-looking man standing there. The people of the Astral Sea didn''t know what to say. They even began to feel that Feinan was seeming more frightening than the Nine Hells! ¡­. At the same time, similar screams echoed from the Molten Domain. Everyone looked back as Marvin''s blades fell down, changing from the previous attacking style of slowly whittling down the opponent, instead now slashing fiercely at the head of the Molten Archdevil! The outcome of the battle between the descendants of the Molten Bloodline was decided! As Marvin was chipping away at the Molten Archdevil earlier, he was not only slowly depleting his opponent''s strength, but he was also probing his enemy. He had to check the limits of the Molten Archdevil to determine when he would be able to strike a decisive blow. And with the help of the versatile Wisdom Ability, he had already formed a model in his mind. Everything regarding the Molten Archdevil was in his grasp. Diross had certainly hobbled him in some way upon expelling him to Feinan, or else it wouldn''t have been so easy for Marvin to beat him. Archdevils were way above the level of Mid Gods, after all. And during the fight, Marvin could feel the source of the Molten Archdevil''s strength. He realized that it was gradually diminishing. This definitely wasn''t due to Marvin''s attacks. Rather, it was because of his body suffering from an extremely fierce attack! With Marvin''s current understanding of his grandfather, he knew Diross must have planned this out a long time ago. If he made a move, it would be swift like lightning and overbearing like thunder! Since the Molten Hell had been attacked, then the Molten Archdevil''s main body must also be suffering at the moment! Thanks to this support, Marvin was unafraid of this opponent that should have been an overwhelming challenge. Time passing was good for him. But since the aura of the Molten Archdevil was getting weak enough, Marvin decided to finish the battle early! After all, there were still countless hostiles watching them. He also didn''t know when the Fate Tablet would come into being, and Wayne was still entangled with Dark Phoenix. There would be no harm in finishing this fight quickly. Thus, he sped up. As the black flames stirred, his specialty, Burst, became even fiercer. Explosive power surged deep within Marvin''s body. It was like he passed through light and shadows as his curved daggers struck unimpeded and removed the foe''s head, followed by his limbs! A howl erupted from the entire Molten Domain! Marvin didn''t pay it any mind, instead focusing on viciously dismembering his incapacitated opponent. There was nothing he could do about it; the defenses of the Divine Source of the Molten Archdevil''s avatar were very sturdy, so he could only slowly peel the layers away. If he didn''t grab this opportunity, it might be hard to get another good one like that later. Ignoring the mournful sounds of the Archdevil''s avatar, Marvin remained calm, his wrists moving steadily. The Shadow Fire in his hands looked like the actual Sodom''s Blades, completely unstoppable. In a few blinks, Marvin chiselled the stone figure into a column. A large amount of dust and fragments fell away, and after some lava blasted out, Marvin eventually saw the Divine Source! Devils had originated from the fall of Ancient Angels, so the core of their strength was also Divine Source. Their Divine Source would lean more toward inducing wickedness. But in essence, Divine Source was an evolution of Order Power. It was totally different from the Demons'' Chaos Power. This was also why Demons and Devils were like fire and water. ''Mine!'' The desire to engulf it rose up from his Bloodline. Marvin could clearly feel his body temperature rising abruptly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed that burning Divine Source. But at that time, a face full of rancor appeared from the Divine Source. "Diross¡­ Good plan¡­" "I may not be able to do anything to you, but I can curse your descendant!" "In my name as a Lord of Hell, I curse your soul to fall to Hell! Your body will be buried with me in the icy Void!" Marvin suddenly felt a chill. He tried to attack to interrupt the curse, but he found out that it was ineffective. In this moment and within this small space, no one had authority above the Lord of Hell! This was a curse that he lashed out with at the price of his own soul! In an instant, countless thoughts filled Marvin''s mind. His first thought was: ''Could it be that Diross'' plan was to make me fight this curse?'' Shortly after, he started trying to think of a way to escape this situation! That malicious face merged with the Divine Source and then the inexorable Curse Power sealed Marvin! He could feel the Curse Power fusing with him along with the Divine Source! He tried to hold it back, but he was unable to restrain the thirst from his Bloodline. Countless warnings flashed on the interface. All the Domains of the False Divine Vessel activated because Marvin''s body was already unable to resist the encroachment of the Lord of Hell''s curse! Despite this, Marvin felt a formidable strength spreading through his body. It felt like there was an incorporeal hand firmly grabbing his soul! It wanted to drag Marvin''s soul out of his body! Under the effect of the curse, the Order Power inside Marvin was ineffective. ''This is bad!'' ''I need to get out of here!'' Despite being in such a crisis, Marvin kept his calm. Because he was still inside the temporary Molten Domain, many of his abilities were sealed. Especially the Wisdom Chapter and the Book of Nalu! He did not believe that the curse of just an Avatar would be able to overcome the suppression of these two great Artifacts! But if he wanted to use those, he needed to leave the Molten Domain first. The problem was that the Curse Power had sapped most of his strength! He tried to take a few steps toward the boundary, but instead, he stumbled and fell to the ground! ... "The curse of a Lord of Hell!?" The eyes of the Astral Sea people shone brightly! Could it be that Marvin would die from a curse after killing the Molten Archdevil!? And even if Marvin didn''t die from the curse, it would still be a great boon for them if it left him weakened! After all, he wouldn''t be able to go all-out in the fight over the Fate Tablet if he was crippled by a curse. And on the other side, everyone from Feinan was worried. Nobody noticed Eve unconsciously grabbing her Holy Sword, slowly letting it loose. As the dark flames whirled around him, Marvin forced himself to walk. But his body was slowly being swallowed by the power of the curse. The most obvious sign was that the Reaper from the Underworld once again appeared in front of Marvin, a sinister smile on its face! Chapter 679: Choice Chapter 679: Choice Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When the Reaper of the Underworld appeared, everyone was shocked. Especially Feinan''s side. If not for the restrictions on the Molten Domain, they would have simply gone in to help Marvin. The Underworld¡­ In the entire Universe, it was a mysterious and complicated force. They rarely clashed with other worlds. They were like ghosts, silently maintaining order. No one knew what kind of place the dead were gathered at upon being reaped. In Feinan, the soul of an ordinary person couldn''t be reincarnated. Only the powerful souls could resist the Underworld and have the possibility of reincarnating, like the Goddess of Truth. Of course, the Goddess of Truth was a special case. She didn''t just reincarnate so many times on her own; she had also been bound by the curse of a powerful being. And that powerful existence, from what the Goddess of Truth said, should have been Lance himself. As for the souls of most others, once they arrived in the Underworld, they would become part of it. In all these years, this hadn''t changed. The Underworld''s Sovereign rarely intervened in the matters of the secular world, and despite them having people and avatars in Feinan, no one knew what their goal was. After all, to the people of Feinan and even the whole Universe, Necromancers were already very mysterious. The Underworld that they served or avoided was a place of no return. But everyone present here was clear about one thing. There would only be one case when a Greater Reaper from the Underworld would appear in Feinan, and that was when it was about to take a very important soul! For someone like Marvin, whose soul was too powerful, a Candle Boat wouldn''t be able to bear the weight of his soul. Thus, when he died, an ordinary Reaper wouldn''t lead him on a boat to the Underworld, and instead, one needed to directly bring him back. That time in Arborea, Marvin had already had an encounter with a Greater Reaper. If not for Shadow Thief Owl''s timely appearance, that thing might have already taken him away to the Underworld. And now, he was once again faced with a life-or-death crisis. He now realized that powerhouses on the level of the Lords of Hell had more resources than just their pure strength to decide the consequences of a battle! Even though it was only an avatar, even after Marvin beat the opponent in a bloody battle, the Molten Overlord still had the power to push him to the brink like this. That frightening curse made Marvin feel utterly frigid. His knees even seemed to petrify. That showed that the curse wasn''t just removing his soul, but it was also solidifying the Order Power in his body! And when all the Order Power was completely solidified, Marvin would turn into an eternal statue! "We have to do something!" Jessica worriedly shouted. Because of the Fate Imprint, she could feel Marvin weakening! Unfortunately, although Fate Sorceresses could bypass or ignore most Laws, it was still not enough to interfere in this situation! ''Unless¡­ I use the Plane Will''s power¡­'' Jessica clenched her lips, her eyes wavering. She had always been a very decisive person, but she was actually hesitating now. She was unwilling to see Marvin get taken out by that curse. But if she drew on the power of the Plane Will itself, despite being a Fate Sorceress, she would have to pay an enormous price! ''Damn, it would be fine if Ding could help.'' Every time this kind of thing happened, she would start missing the arrogant Fortune Fairy that had helped them so many times. She''d had this thought when they were in the Underdark facing the Martyr, and now it was the same. A lifeform born from a fragment of a Fate Tablet would have knowledge beyond what most people could imagine. She subconsciously wanted to use her Fate Power Imprint to ask Ding to help, but suddenly, the Copper Dragon beside her lowered his head and murmured, "We need to believe in Marvin." Professor''s voice was resolute and full of charisma as he reassured, "The Curse of the Lord of Hell can''t injure him. We need to be on guard for the enemies coming from all directions. We need to consider whether someone might launch a sneak attack when Marvin comes out of the Molten Domain in a weakened state." After these words, everyone from Feinan''s side couldn''t help but move to better surround the Molten Domain. Those from the Astral Sea smiled bitterly, as some of them had indeed been considering something like that. Those peak powerhouses all shook their heads and retreated further away. Divine Servants were already inwardly cursing, ''Who would have dared to attack Marvin? Is there someone tired of living? Who didn''t see the Berserk God getting hacked to pieces by that monster?'' There weren''t many people in the Universe that would dare to declare that they wanted to settle their debt with the War God. The absolute strength and domineering attitude shown by Kangen already thoroughly shook all the invaders. While the Gods were occupied with the Astral Beast, Feinan''s defenders displayed their unity and strength and were successfully suppressing the other forces of the Universe. If not for the Molten Archdevil being sent back here by Diross, the situation might have already been wrapping up. After all, Feinan''s side had too many powerhouses on the level of Half-Plane Guardians that the outsiders hadn''t been aware of, and those defenders weren''t afraid to stand against the Gods. This attitude was something they hadn''t expected. They didn''t dare to sneak attack Marvin! At this point, they only prayed that Marvin really would get taken away by the effects of the Molten Archdevil''s curse! Although there was no real hope behind the prayer, if Marvin really was supported by the Lord of the Scorched Hell and the Goddess of Truth, they wouldn''t just blankly watch Marvin die to the Molten Archdevil''s curse, would they? ''Even if the curse can''t kill him, at least restrain that frightening guy.'' This was what the numerous Divine Servants of the Astral Sea were hoping for. ... Stuck in the Molten Domain, Marvin''s situation was still worsening! He never thought that his whole body would weaken to such an extent. None of his powerful resistances could prevent his state from deteriorating, and the Greater Reaper''s whispers were already approaching his ear: "You can''t stop the Law of a Hell Lord." "Your soul is very powerful. Stop struggling and follow me to the place where you belong." "There, you can get everything you want. Rest assured, we aren''t as bad as you think." Oddly, the Greater Reaper''s nasty laugh actually carried an enticing tone. Its cold breath directly pervaded Marvin''s soul, making him feel faint! ''Damn Diross!'' ''He sent me the avatar of the Molten Archdevil, but he didn''t warn me that this guy still had such a destructive move in reserve!'' Marvin scolded that unreasonable grandfather multiple times as he continued pushing himself to keep moving. Fortunately, he had reached the edge of the Molten Domain! Just another large step and he would be free. With the stacked protection of the Wisdom Chapter and Book of Nalu, Marvin didn''t believe that the curse of the Hell Lord would still be able to affect him! But this huge step made him feel as if he had to climb over a mountain. The curse power kept spreading, and he already felt that his legs were unable to move! ''Damnit!'' He tried exerting all his strength, including his Faith Power, but to no avail! Marvin felt again that there were still many things he didn''t know in this world. He felt himself slowly weakening. And everything in his body was being burnt by the black flame. Only two things were left untouched: an imprint of a golden scale, and another imprint of a three-eyed Greater Devil. They represented the Goddess of Truth and the Scorched Hell Lord. ''They really did leave an imprint on me.'' Marvin smiled bitterly. His only choice now was to ask for help from these two. But the question was, who should he ask? This was a question worth considering. ... In the Nine Hells. "This is quite rash from you, and very impulsive too." As he sat on the ice-cold throne, a man was smiling gently. But his tone was extremely terrifying. A small girl was standing at the bottom of those countless steps, staring up at him. Her eyes were full of curiosity and devoid of fear. "You are the first Lord of Hell to violate the established agreement since the foundation of the Nine Hells. If we are to speak of being impulsive, you must be ten thousand times more impulsive than I," Molly coldly said. "Shall we make a bet?" "I didn''t expect that the Goddess of Truth would like betting," Diross remarked with a smirk. "You aren''t afraid of me stabbing you in the back?" Molly was completely undaunted. "Many people want me to die, but unfortunately for them, even Lance didn''t succeed. Do you think you are stronger than Lance?" Diross chuckled, before the icy atmosphere suddenly vanished. "We originally weren''t enemies." His tone became very vague as he continued, "In some ways, we are very similar. At least we still kept our curiosity towards this world." Molly remained unmoved. "But your curiosity is too much," she rebuked. "You shouldn''t have started a civil war in Hell. We both know why Hell was established." "So?" Diross'' eyebrows twitched. "Is that what you want in this gamble? You want me to settle down for a while if you win?" "Settle down for a hundred years," Molly firmly said. "We''ll gamble on who Marvin chooses." "We both know he has to make a choice, or else he will die." "Compared to an untrustworthy Devil like you, I think he will choose to ask me for help." Diross laughed out loud, before settling back into a pondering expression. "You really think he would make this choice?" he asked. Molly indifferently said, "You can bet that he''ll choose you." But Diross'' words were unexpectedly shocking. "Here''s my bet: If you lose, you leave and you cannot interfere with the matters of Hell." "But I won''t bet on Marvin choosing me." "I think that¡­ between the two of us, that guy will choose neither." After hearing those words, Molly frowned deeply. ... Back in Feinan, within the Molten Domain, Marvin finally made his decision. His mind had gone back and forth between the two Imprints, before ultimately stopping. "Please, help me," he kept repeating in his heart. Chapter 680: Overall Strengthening Chapter 680: Overall Strengthening Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Just at the boundary of the temporary Molten Domain, Marvin''s struggling ceased. It looked like he had given up. The Greater Reaper was approaching, trying to pull out Marvin''s soul, but just at that time, the Molten Domain suddenly tore open. A door miraculously appeared within that land of fire. A brand new Hellgate! Accompanied by the sound of a frightening roar, the door slowly opened, and three huge heads squeezed their way out! Everyone in the surroundings suddenly showed expressions of horror. Why would a Hellgate still appear in the Molten Domain? But what came from behind this gate wasn''t a frightening Hell Lord, but a Three-Headed Hellhound! The Hellhound forced himself out, dashing through the gate of Hell, and before everyone''s eyes, he rushed up and swallowed Marvin in one bite. The Greater Reaper was alarmed, and it disappeared without a trace. Hellhounds were vicious lifeforms with a sort of natural craving for souls. The Reaper was worried by the appearance of the Hellhound and decided that it was best to just flee. After the Three-Headed Hellhound swallowed Marvin, he did a few laps around the Molten Domain. He circled the Divine Source left behind by the avatar, drooling with obvious desire. But he didn''t touch the Divine Source. After about ten seconds, the Hellhound opened his mouth once more, spitting a shadow out! Marvin stably landed on the floor. The Hellhound''s three heads nuzzled affectionately against Marvin''s. Thankfully Marvin''s body had been tempered by Hellfire, or else his body might have dissolved in the Hellhound''s stomach! The Curse Power had completely disappeared! Marvin smiled. "Sure enough, looking for you was the best choice." "You are the only one besides Molly and Diross who left behind an Imprint and could appear in the Molten Domain. Little guy, what are your origins?" Earlier, when Marvin was hesitating between the Truth Imprint and the Devil Imprint, he suddenly noticed a very weak imprint hidden between the two. It was the mark of the Pet Contract he had signed with the Hellhound! Marvin was shocked when he realized this. When the Hellhound left, Marvin remembered cleanly removing the contract. Under such circumstances, how could there be still an Imprint there? The only possibility was that the Imprint had been left behind by the Hellhound. Speaking of which, Marvin had never clearly figured out the origins of this Hellhound. There were too many low-level Hellhounds in the Nine Hells. Their bloodlines were very complicated, and there were countless sources and origins for them. But the Hellhound that Marvin had once contracted with was extraordinarily good at recovering from injuries and consuming energy. Even when Marvin communicated with him every day, he could feel a kind of power whose source couldn''t be suppressed. This also was a reason that he had decided to remove the contract. To keep such a Hellhound as a pet would feel wrong. But Marvin never thought that he would feel the Imprint from that Pet Contract as he was struggling in the Laws of the Molten Domain! This meant that the Hellhound''s source of power was probably similar to that of a Hell Lord. It should be the case that only those at the level of a Lord of Hell would be able to remove a Hell Lord''s Curse. Whether it was the Scorched Lord or the Truth Goddess, they both could accomplish it. But Marvin didn''t want to ask them. Diross was too mysterious and fickle. Marvin still had some slight reservations about him, feeling like he couldn''t completely trust him. As for the Goddess of Truth, he actually did trust her enough, but he had learnt from the Wisdom Chapter that the true "Destroyer" of Feinan was the Plane Will, and that Lance was the one who actually wanted to save this world. Thus, he also had some slight doubts about the Truth Goddess. He temporarily didn''t want to ask for help from these two. Thus, he decided to give this Pet Contract Imprint a try. The contract truly disappeared, but that Imprint was still there. Under Marvin''s call, a completely new Hellgate appeared in the Molten Domain. Everything that happened afterwards left the onlookers feeling at a loss. The Hellhound swallowed Marvin, digested the Curse Power afflicting him, and spat him out. The death curse from the Molten Archdevil Avatar had been easily broken. Even Marvin had been surprised at how well that had gone. He felt that this Hellhound before him definitely wasn''t an ordinary Hellhound. He definitely had the bloodline of some Hell Lord. But the awkward thing was that Marvin wasn''t able to speak Infernal, and the Hellhound wasn''t able to understand Common. After the two dissolved the Pet Contract, they no longer were able to properly communicate with each other. After the greeting, the Hellhound roared a few times, looked somewhat reluctantly at Marvin for a while, and then headed back through that massive Hellgate. After a moment, the Hellgate closed again as Marvin looked at the Hellhound''s receding figure while in deep thought. He regained his focus shortly after, turning his gaze to look at the Divine Source left behind by the Molten Archdevil''s avatar! The black fire on his body became even more impatient. The desire to absorb it couldn''t be kept in check anymore. He suddenly stepped forward, reached out with his hand, and gently grabbed that flickering Divine Source! ... In the Scorched Hell. Molly still had a calm expression. However, she was now looking at Diross with even more curiosity. "You know the origins of that Hellhound?" "This is my Domain, after all," Diross answered while smiling gently. The Truth Goddess had a thoughtful expression as she remarked, "You want to unify Hell." "Every Hell Lord wants to do so," Diross calmly pointed out, "but they have neither the ability nor the courage." "Anyways, you lost our bet, and thus, for the next hundred years, you can''t interfere with the matters of Hell." Molly raised her head and stated, "I will not interfere with the matters of Hell..." "Apart from Marvin!" Diross sneered, not saying anything. ... The temporary Molten Domain kept shrinking. Marvin had solved the problem of the Molten Archdevil''s curse in such an outrageous way. This was definitely a great boost to the morale of Feinan''s side, but for the others, this wasn''t good news. They could feel that Marvin was continuously getting stronger! That Divine Source was slowly merging with Marvin. "He truly has a Hellish Bloodline. Seems like Diross'' words were true." "No wonder he is so strong!" "He really isn''t a pure-blooded Human." ... Even though he was still in the Molten Domain, Marvin could hear the soft whispers coming from outside. His body had been thoroughly cleansed of the curse, and his physical abilities went through an abnormal evolution! After absorbing the Divine Source, Marvin''s power received an overall strengthening! First, the strengthening directly upgraded his six main attributes. Under the burning of the black flame, Marvin''s six attributes rose by 3 points each! This was only the base value of the attributes. With the bonuses from Eternal Night and Ruler of Shadows, it would actually be raised by twice that, 6 points! It was followed by the advancement of his Shapeshift Sorcerer class! As a magical subclass, Shapeshift Sorcerer had always been different from his other classes. This time, after absorbing a portion of the Molten Spawn, Marvin''s Shapeshift Sorcerer class reached 4th Rank, just one stage before the Legend realm! And along with the advancement, he gained a completely new shape. [Fire Ruler Shape]: When this shape is activated, flames will become your most loyal servants. Using the Wisdom Ability, he judged that after activating Fire Ruler Shape, his Law Authority, at least in a flame domain, should be second only to the Fire Sovereign of the Four Elemental Sovereigns. Any form of flame wouldn''t be able to harm him, and most fiery lifeforms, especially those from Hell, would have to listen to Marvin''s orders. At least compared to the Magic Addict Shape that he got for reaching the 3rd Rank, the Fire Ruler Shape was much more active and offense-oriented. At the same time, Marvin''s advanced False Divine Vessel also successfully merged with his Bloodline Power. After Shadow, Slaughter, and Plant Metamorphosis, Flame became Marvin''s 4th Domain, and although he didn''t have Perfect control over all of them, it was quite rare enough to have this many. This was all rounded off by Marvin''s Legendary Class, Ruler of the Night, leveling up once again. He had killed enough Divine Servants earlier to put him just in range of levelling up. After killing the Molten Archdevil Avatar and absorbing his Divine Source, he obtained a huge amount of Comprehension points. Becoming a level 5 Ruler of the Night made him strong enough to enter the sight of all the powerhouses of the entire Universe. Not to mention that Marvin had other means. After obtaining Legend Skill Points for the fifth time, Marvin quickly decided to follow his previous leveling plan. He chose a completely new Legend skill, True Shadow. [True Shadow]: Create an avatar that is exactly like you that lasts 30 minutes. 100% fighting strength! Besides the equipment that couldn''t be shared, an Avatar condensed using True Shadow was basically another Marvin! This was a true avatar. It would be extremely useful in the future fights, able to do more than just act as a distraction, which his Doppelgangers tended to be used for. Despite the duration being rather short, it was already enough for an expert like Marvin. After all, rogues have always been focused around being quick and efficient. ... The Molten Domain completely disappeared. Marvin slowly came out from its remnants. His entire body felt as if he had been reborn. His skin was pure and clear, like a baby''s. His eyes shone with piercing power, seeming like he could see everything with just a glance. "The previous deal is still valid." Marvin looked across everyone as he indifferently continued, "Whoever tells me the whereabouts of that boy will get this Azure Stone." Everyone looked at Marvin''s hand. A moment later, a graceful silhouette came out of a corner. She was a very beautiful woman. She appeared a bit confused, but she still came up to Marvin and told him, "I¡­" "I might know where he is." Chapter 681: Source Harvest Chapter 681: Source Harvest Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance "Eh?" Seeing that graceful Apostle approaching him somewhat timidly, Marvin gave her a strange look. The others turned one after the other with shocked expressions to see who it was. She seemed even more nervous now and was having difficulty saying anything. But since she was an Apostle, even if she was afraid of Marvin''s power, she had to adjust herself. She cautiously drew closer while glancing at the Azure Stone in Marvin''s hands with a greedy expression, before finally managing to squeeze out, "I, I saw him." "Actually, many people here should have seen him. He was a very terrifying kid, and he has the potential to become an extremely powerful Legend Wizard¡­ I mean, being able to control Arcane Energy so naturally at such a young age is too frightening. Even those old monsters of the Abyss who are said to understand Chaos Magic very well are only around that level." "But there is a Legend Spell called Memory Blur on his body. Even those on our level typically can''t recall his existence in our memories." Marvin listened calmly, and no one thought of interrupting their discussion. The surroundings of the Sky Tower were still undisturbed. After the Astral Sea''s forces stood down and the stragglers from the Molten Hell had been defeated, Feinan''s forces had become the most powerful group currently in this land of Order. They wanted to see how the ensuing events would develop. Marvin was seeking that little boy, but what for? Some of the powerhouses from Feinan were a bit shocked. They naturally recognized Wayne and knew that he was Marvin''s younger brother. They didn''t know what Marvin was up to, but they trusted him because of their past relationships with him, and also because he was someone with great courage. At the start of the Great Calamity, he was the first to ignite his Source of Fire''s Order, and then he killed a potential God to protect Feinan; such a man was very hard not to trust. ... Under Marvin''s steady gaze, the female Apostle actually didn''t feel that nervous. She started speaking more quickly. "No one can remember him or accurately find him. Besides me." "I forgot to introduce myself, I am Ajani, my God is the God of Stars. My God is in charge of the most powerful Astrology. As long as the Fate God seat is still empty, my God has the most powerful prediction ability." "I can use special Astrology to help you find his rough location. But you have to agree to give me that Azure Stone." At this point, she showed visible eagerness as she asked, "With your current identity and status, you wouldn''t trick me, would you?" Marvin smiled gently. "Of course not." "But I''m very sorry, my dear Lady ''Ajani''." Ajani suddenly seemed startled by something. Before she could react, Marvin had already disappeared from his location! "Woosh!" Sodom''s Blades were unsheathed once more. Everyone was in an uproar. They weren''t clear about what was happening, but everyone from the Gods Realms chose to silently remain out of the fight. Speaking of which, the name God of Stars sounded very awe-inspiring, but in reality, he was a rather minor and antisocial God. Few people knew of her Apostle. Compared with more conspicuous Gods like the Berserk God and the God of Dawn and Protection, he really was easy to overlook. The Divine Servants could only inwardly pray for that Ajani girl. Who told her to go and provoke someone like Marvin? A grim shadow appeared next to Ajani. Marvin had no plans to be lenient. He had to force her to her limits: Sodom''s Blades quickly flashed as they slashed down, but the daggers were stopped by an extremely dense and viscous power! It was a powerful barrier! Marvin was a bit startled. This was the first time a full-on attack of his met such resistance! Sodom''s Blades had a powerful Divine Restriction effect, and most spells used by those from the God Realms were included in that category. This was also one of the reasons that it had been so easy for him to kill that large group of Clerics. ''This is...?'' ''Bireger''s Spinning Barrier again?'' Marvin wasn''t dismayed at all, and he was actually rejoicing. He definitely felt this when he was chasing Wayne earlier. This was a wonder of Ancient Magic! But last time, Marvin hadn''t dared to attack with his blades, not knowing what defenses they might meet. This time, he took the initiative to attack, and even if it was Bireger''s Spinning Barrier, it wouldn''t be able to stop Marvin! He quickly adjusted his strength and calculated the perfect angle before striking once again. "Crash!" Something invisible seemed to shatter! This time, Marvin''s slash ruthlessly stayed its course. Ajani''s body seemed to shatter like porcelain, breaking into pieces! Marvin sneered, quickly locking onto his target! Night Tracking! Not far off, Wayne seemed somewhat disconcerted as he looked at Marvin. "How could you see through my disguise?!" But his voice didn''t sound like a small kid''s. It sounded like it was coming from a hysterical old woman! The shadowy figure of Dark Phoenix was slowly spreading behind Wayne. "Isn''t that Dark Phoenix?" "Wasn''t she already dead?" "What is she doing with Wayne''s body? Is this reincarnation magic?" Those from Feinan were shocked. They finally understood why Marvin wanted to find Wayne. His foe was attached to the body of his younger brother. Anyone would feel anxious about something like that. As for the others, they decided not to interfere in this matter. The more troubles Marvin had, the better it would be for them. Because as Marvin was confronting Wayne, another azure glow flew out of the Sky Tower! But this time, it wasn''t just one, it was three stones! The Sky Tower really started increasing the number of passes. Most of those gathered were becoming restless. "Don''t worry about me, I''ll handle this properly." Marvin glanced at these newly appearing runestones and immediately told Jessica, Professor, and the others, "Try to get as many Azure Stones as you can!" Professor and the others nodded and stopped focusing on the showdown between Marvin and Wayne, instead going to try to gather the Azure Stones like the others. ... "Your acting skills are pretty amazing, and the spell you used for your disguise also fooled me." Marvin looked at Dark Phoenix calmly. Since he found her, he wasn''t worried about not being able to force her out. She had been hiding from Marvin all along, which showed that she currently was far from confident about facing Marvin. Back then, Marvin had still needed the Four Totemic Pillars to take down Dark Phoenix, but now, even if Dark Phoenix was standing in front of Marvin at her peak, she would still be trampled by him. ''Maybe I really should have just ascended in the 3rd Era.'' This intense thought was at the forefront of Dark Phoenix''s mind. Her meticulous plan of a thousand years had been destroyed by Marvin. The feeling of anger and frustration from this setback was something others couldn''t understand. Now that she was in Wayne''s body, she could see the hope of rebirth. The kid''s luck was very good. He actually obtained the inheritance of Ancient Magic, and it was very likely that it originated from the Wizard God''s inheritance! She would get everything as long as she got the Fate Tablet! As long as she had that Azure Stone! But this opportunity was once again thwarted by Marvin. She bellowed hysterically at Marvin, "How could you see through it!" Marvin shrugged. "Because I know the Apostle of the God of Stars. She doesn''t look like that, and her name isn''t Ajani." Dark Phoenix was completely at a loss when she heard those words. She definitely couldn''t have guessed that this was the reason! After all, she had planned it very carefully when she chose her fake identity. The God of Stars was one of the most reclusive Gods of the Astral Plane. He had very weak Divine Power, and both his Godhood and his Domain were quite lacking in usefulness. His Divination and Divine Spells were way too inferior. And the Apostle of the God of Stars had yet to appear in Feinan. That was why Dark Phoenix had decided to adopt her identity. Who would have thought that Marvin actually knew the true Apostle of the God of Stars?! This was absolutely impossible! Dark Phoenix felt like the world was collapsing into a feverish delirium. She pointed angrily at Marvin as she shouted, "You deceived me!" "I''ll be born again! I am the Goddess of Magic chosen by Fate!" Marvin looked at that woman''s shadow with a faint trace of pity. Since things had reached this stage, there was nothing more to say. Should he bother telling Dark Phoenix that he actually knew all the Apostles and the Divine Servants of the Gods? In the game, Marvin crossed paths with most of the Gods, as he eventually became one himself. And although the God of Stars was antisocial, he also developed somewhat in Feinan after the Great Calamity. Marvin actually did some side-quests for him... When Dark Phoenix tried to pass herself as that Apostle with an inaccurate name and appearance, she was just shooting herself in the foot. But since she dared to cross Marvin''s bottom line, she should be ready to die! Marvin''s expression turned even colder. "You lunatic. You still haven''t figured it out? Some things are bound to be impossible." Marvin stared at Dark Phoenix''s shadow. "You harmed my younger brother! Even if you were the true Goddess of Magic, I''d still kill you today!" Dark Phoenix was about to retort, but Marvin made a move out of nowhere! The shadow behind his body lengthened, and it felt as if a pair of eyes were watching her attentively. She suddenly felt fear. It was as if an invisible saw was penetrating her defenses and carving apart the bits of Divine Source that were still recovering within her! She shrieked, almost unable to keep her shadow condensed! [Source Harvest]! This was the result of the Harvest ability that developed from Night Kill''s Spirit Orb passive after Night Kill reached the 4th level and fused with the False Divine Vessel. This skill had been upgraded from a soul attack to one that could directly target Divine Source! Since Marvin hadn''t used it yet, he was testing the effects of the skill in a probing sneak attack. He hadn''t expected the results to be so good. The Divine Source that Dark Phoenix had painstakingly recovered almost completely scattered. The shadow disappeared back into Wayne''s body. She used Blink to cover as much distance as possible in one cast, trying to escape from this place. But Marvin wouldn''t let her run away this time. With the Azure Stone in his hand, the Order Power blanketing the area had no restraining effect on him. Endless Path! Marvin locked onto Wayne''s body while the latter tore away, running purely on survival instinct and continuously using teleportation spells, trying to shake Marvin off. Unfortunately, she didn''t succeed. In fact, as she tried to warp again for the third time, she was blocked. "It''s you¡­" When she saw the person that just arrived, the voice of the shadow in Wayne''s body clearly started quivering. It seemed that in Dark Phoenix''s heart, this person was even more frightening than Marvin! Chapter 682: The Root of the Problem Chapter 682: The Root of the Problem Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Layers upon layers of black clouds gathered above the sea as if to overwhelm the waters. The dark light from the black clouds reflected down there, and the originally deep blue sea became somewhat murky. The sea breeze whistled past. At this moment, the atmosphere over the sea seemed frozen. Marvin''s figure was a bit sluggish as he showed an expression of surprise. ''We''re at¡­'' ''Black Coral Islands?'' A wonderful feeling rose up in Marvin''s heart. Even if Dark Phoenix occupied Wayne''s body, she was still far from being Marvin''s opponent. Marvin had used Source Harvest, directly attacking her Divine Source. Dark Phoenix couldn''t have expected Marvin to have such an ability, as even he hadn''t known about its effects before. All of a sudden, her only option was to flee. But the escape didn''t go smoothly for her at all. Wayne''s long-distance teleportation spells were really amazing and would have been enough to get rid of most of this world''s expert trackers. After all, the vitesse with which the Legend teleportation spells were cast was shocking. But she couldn''t get rid of Marvin. After levelling up his Ruler of the Night class, many powerful abilities emerged, and Endless Path was one such ability. Naturally, if he hadn''t trained and enhanced himself so much, he wouldn''t be able to use Endless Path so frequently. There were too many wonders on Marvin''s body. Whether it was the tempering of the Hellish Black Flames or the Fate Power from Lorie, these powers all fused perfectly with the False Divine Vessel, supporting him and allowing him to use his abilities freely. With Marvin bearing down at her with Endless Path, Dark Phoenix was already despairing. Not to mention that when she wanted to use long-distance teleportation again for the 3rd time, she was interrupted! And when she realized what had happened, she sank into a hysterical breakdown. ... The blue ice crystals from half a year ago had disappeared from the black reef. In their place, there was now a silent and conceited person. Hathaway. She didn''t appear in the battle for the Fate Tablet, but she was here now. Marvin noticed that her aura had an indescribable change from the time when they met in the Crimson Wasteland. She had become more... perfect. The seven-colored flower in her hand now looked flawless. She had completely received the inheritance of the Ancient Anzeds. She was the true Witch Queen. She could easily stop Dark Phoenix''s act! The Witch Queen, the First Plane Guardian. ... "A few months ago, you almost killed me." Hathaway looked deeply at Wayne, and her eyes seemed to pierce straight through his physical body as she watched that dark shadow. "I originally thought you died completely. I hadn''t expected that you had come up with a reincarnation skill as a backup for if your plan failed. I suppose your thousand years of plotting weren''t spent being completely idle." "Unfortunately, a lunatic is still a lunatic. You underwent a rare death and rebirth, and still dared to show yourself again." As Marvin watched Hathaway from a distance, he felt that something was a bit wrong with her. This made him feel uncomfortable. He thought about it carefully, before finally understanding where it came from. She seemed more mature now, but in fact, her age right now should be almost exactly the same as when she left the Crimson Wasteland. But that kind of high and mighty temperament couldn''t be hidden. Marvin and Wayne were both there, but she was apparently only looking at the latter, because within Wayne''s body was hidden the imprint of her foe. Marvin was ignored by her. The coldness and indifference in her pretty eyes were even stronger than before. Marvin noticed what sort of expression that was. The outsiders that descended from the Astral Sea had this expression when looking over the world. It gave a kind of inhuman aura. This was also one of the reasons that Marvin didn''t want to choose the path of ascension to Godhood. Back in his world, he knew that such a decision wouldn''t affect his real personality and make him indifferent to the lives of others, as it was only a game. But now, he was in Feinan and everything was real. He didn''t dare guarantee that it wouldn''t happen. The Fate Tablet in itself was an extremely mysterious thing. It might really change a person''s thoughts and temperament. Why else would all the Gods seem to care so little about those in Feinan? Surely some of them had loved their homeland before ascending? If the Fate Tablets were like this, the inheritance of the Anzeds might also be the same. These were the mightiest powers in this world. She was the Witch Queen. But Marvin''s heart felt uncomfortable. He preferred that dependable Legend Wizard. He liked that woman who had always stood on the tallest peak with a faint smile, looking into the distance. Looking down on something and watching over it were two different things. Unfortunately, regardless of what Marvin liked and disliked, things had already happened in this way. Hathaway broke the curse and was reborn, gaining the crown of the Witch Queen. A lot of her memories disappeared. Of course, it was also possible that she deliberately didn''t want to remember. They shouldn''t be enemies, but it was unknown whether they would become close friends again. Marvin had already had a feeling that it would end up this way as early as when he was in the Crimson Wasteland. Because at that time, he occasionally saw the indifference in her eyes. As time passed, she became stronger and stronger, while fewer and fewer things would be able to enter her eyes. Marvin couldn''t help but sigh. But these things weren''t important now. He shook his head, focusing on Wayne''s body once again. He was about to use Source Harvest again to drive Dark Phoenix out of Wayne''s body, but Hathaway made her move first. ... Under the effect of an invisible Witchcraft, Dark Phoenix couldn''t even move. As Marvin watched attentively, Hathaway extended her hand and gave something a gentle tug. The malicious shadow within Wayne''s body howled in grief as it was pulled out. The body automatically fell down. Marvin''s eyes twitched and he rushed over, catching his younger brother. ''Plane Guardian¡­'' Marvin''s heart lurched. He definitely hadn''t made a mistake! In that split second, Hathaway showed the abilities of a Plane Guardian. This was the first time Marvin saw the power of a Plane Guardian in Feinan after the Four Guardians died! ''That flower was actually so important to her¡­'' Marvin examined Wayne and found out that his body was fine, which calmed him down. Wayne was just sleeping. Although Dark Phoenix was vicious, her reincarnation ability must have been limited in some ways. If she wanted to survive, she definitely couldn''t afford to harm Wayne. But neither Marvin nor Dark Phoenix had expected to run into someone like Hathaway during the pursuit. They hadn''t even known that this young Anzed Witch Queen had regained her frightening power. ... Black Coral Islands. Hathaway still didn''t look at Marvin, instead keeping her attention on a shadow that was floating above her hand. The shadow seemed very weak, and an ugly face would occasionally appear from time to time before dispersing into particles of dust as if trying to escape. But a powerful force was locking her there, unable to move. "This is a very interesting reincarnation ability. How many centuries did it take you to figure out something like this?" Hathaway coldly watched Dark Phoenix as she observed, "You can actually turn your consciousness into a ball of Chaos Power." "No wonder you were able to escape death." "You have always been trying to find the right body, but the will of a Legend Wizard is too powerful. Mortals can''t handle it, and most of the Wizards already died in the Great Calamity. You must have worked hard to find a proper medium." "A young Legend Wizard who had a calm mind and great potential, yet lacked the appropriate resistances... no wonder you could sneak in." After saying this, her eyes left Dark Phoenix''s shadow and casually looked at Marvin and Wayne a few times. Dark Phoenix convulsed with fear. That shadow struggled a few times, but Hathaway waved her palm with a blank expression. That shadow instantly disappeared. She didn''t die, she was put away. Either way, it showed Hathaway''s power. She still stood on the reef, looking at the sea in a daze. Marvin gently carried Wayne and looked at her with worry. Suddenly, she turned back to Marvin and asked, "Don''t you have some questions?" Marvin smiled and shook his head wordlessly. It wasn''t that Marvin had nothing to ask¡­ he shook his head precisely because it was the opposite. He had too many questions and didn''t know where to start. If she was willing, he probably had enough to last for days. Ever since his transmigration, he had almost always felt short on time. He was always in the middle of something or going somewhere. It was also like that right now. After resolving the problem with Wayne, he needed to get back to the Sky Tower. With Professor and Kangen there, Feinan''s side shouldn''t suffer too much. But even if they believed in Marvin, believed that nothing would happen to him, they would only feel completely relieved if he returned in person. Not to mention that the conflict was over something as important as the Fate Tablet. Thus, despite having so many things to ask, Marvin couldn''t just stay here and ask them all. But he still had time for a few questions. He asked Hathaway, "Do the Anzeds have no interest towards the Fate Tablet?" Hathaway sedately answered, "None whatsoever." "Why?" Marvin was curious. "Because that''s Lance''s thing. The Anzeds don''t need anything of his," Hathaway answered indifferently. "I already recovered my power and regained almost all of my memories¡­ The Anzeds'' revival is imminent, so something like the Fate Tablet¡­ isn''t much." Marvin felt speechless. Hathaway had said all of that seriously, but the answer didn''t seem to explain enough. Even if the Fate Tablet came from Lance, it also was a very precious treasure. Besides the Abyss, which wasn''t interested in Order Power, people from all over the Universe were lusting after the power of the Fate Tablet. Why exactly were the Anzeds so uninterested? Marvin was extremely curious about this, so he asked more specifically this time. This time, Hathaway hesitated for a bit before slowly answering, "We aren''t following the same path as Lance." "The Era of Chaos is about to arrive, many people do not understand what that means." "The Calamity is just a small change of the era. Forces that had been sleeping for a long time will awaken one after the other. Many things that originally shouldn''t be in this world will keep appearing." "You should have guessed some things¡­ You have a pretty good relationship with the Truth Goddess. Didn''t she tell you?" Her tone was very strange. Sometimes it sounded like she was talking to a good friend, sometimes like a wise person that could see through the ashes of history. Marvin was silent for a moment before calmly stating, "I don''t really believe it." Hathaway sneered, and that indifference Marvin had noticed before could be seen more clearly in her eyes. "Before retrieving my memories, I also didn''t believe it. But this is a fact." "The God Realms represent Lance''s will. Many people wishfully believed that the Great Calamity had nothing to do with Lance, but in fact, if he hadn''t said anything, the three Great Gods wouldn''t have dared to make such a move." Marvin knew this. Because Lance himself, or at least his memory, had acknowledged it. But he still didn''t want to believe that Lance was a lunatic that wanted to destroy this world. Marvin had seen him. He had gotten the impression that Lance was a very gentle person. His eyes had no trace of desire. Even if that Lance was only a memory fragment, he still couldn''t connect that person with someone that wanted to destroy this world. Especially after obtaining the message of the Book of Nalu. Marvin truly couldn''t judge which side was correct in the battle between Lance and the Plane Will. There was nothing he could do about it for now. Even among the people at his side, quite a few of them were inextricably linked with the Plane Will. Even Marvin himself had obtained the aura of a Child of the Plane. This world was becoming increasingly more complicated, and before he understood the nature of the true disaster, Marvin didn''t dare to blindly make a move. He could only silence himself. ... "Since the Anzeds have no interest in the Fate Tablet, what are you interested in?" Marvin avoided the previous line of thought and changed the direction of the conversation. Hathaway didn''t comment on his digression and simply answered, "Lance." "He is the root of the problem, only by finding him will we be able to end this era of chaos." "I don''t like the era of the Gods'' rule. In fact, you also dislike it, that''s why you did so much. But you should understand that the Gods were all made by Lance. Without Lance making the Fate Tablets, this world wouldn''t have so many of these so-called ''New Gods''." Marvin frowned as he considered her words. "You are looking for Lance?" "Yes," Hathaway answered, "He should be in the Evil Spirit Sea." Marvin was astonished. Not only because she had mentioned such an unexpected place, but also because of the fact that she was willing to share that information. The relationship between them was very strange, especially now that Hathaway had the power of a Plane Guardian. It had become a lot weirder. "We made a guess. We believe that the Final Sovereign that is supposedly being cultivated in the Evil Spirit Sea should be Lance." "Only the Negative Energy Plane isn''t under the Plane Will''s gaze. Thus, it''s very likely that Lance is hiding there." Hearing Hathaway''s serious explanation, Marvin let out a long sigh. She hadn''t said much, but it was extremely rich in surprising information. A claim that Lance was a destroyer had come from the mouth of yet another trusted person. He even wondered whether he would hear about it from the Fate Sisters next time. At this point, he couldn''t help but ask another question: "Why would you tell me all of this?" Chapter 683: Entering The Tower Chapter 683: Entering The Tower Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Facing this question, Hathaway remained silent for a fairly long time. After a while, she answered in a strange tone. "Maybe¡­ I don''t want to become your enemy?" Not wanting to be enemies. Marvin had faintly gotten that impression from her before. "In fact, the sides are already clear right now." "The Supreme God who once created this world has already forsaken it. He wants to personally destroy this cage, but fortunately, we still have Feinan''s Will." "It won''t sit and watch us be destroyed. The Seers, the Fate Sorceresses, the Plane Guardians, and you¡­ We are here in order to protect Feinan, aren''t we?" "As for the other forces, regardless of whether it''s the Astral Sea, the Abyss, or Hell, they only have one goal, which is to destroy the world. This was all bound to happen because Lance was the mastermind behind the scenes. He has been plotting this for a very long time, and the Great Calamity was only an appetizer." "I don''t understand his plan, but I know that he definitely didn''t leave." Hathaway calmly concluded, "To the average person, this might be difficult to accept. But I am the Witch Queen. I know that all this is true." Marvin raised an eyebrow. The indifference in her eyes slowly turned into grimness as she prodded, "My task is to protect Feinan, to stop this land from being destroyed by evil people. When it comes to this, our goals are in accord, are they not?" Marvin remained silent, not nodding. Disappointment appeared on Hathaway''s face as she muttered, "You still don''t believe me." Marvin eventually said, "It''s not that I don''t believe you. Rather, there are many things I still don''t understand. I don''t want to come to a conclusion too quickly." Hathaway sneered and turned to leave. "Although I don''t want us to become enemies, if one day I find out that you are standing on Lance''s side, I''ll kill you." "Also... don''t look at me like that, I don''t like it." "I''ll tell you a secret. There has only been one Witch Queen after the 3rd Era." After saying this, she disappeared into the boundless sea. She might have gone to look for the entrance of the Negative Energy Plane. Marvin''s heart was a bit heavy. Only one Witch Queen after the 3rd Era. Clearly, Hathaway meant that she had always been the Witch Queen. However, after the dramatic changes of the 3rd Era, she had entered a cycle of reincarnation, sort of like the Truth Goddess. But this time, the curse on her body was finally broken, and the true Witch Queen awakened once more. She was Hathaway, but not only Hathaway. Marvin couldn''t help laughing at himself and shaking his head. How could the short friendship and relationship between them compare with the millennium-long memory that she had regained? The fact that she was willing to tell him this extra information might already be due to his special identity. ''Anzeds, Truth Goddess¡­'' Marvin mumbled under his breath, ''If Lance really wanted to destroy this world, why did he choose me?'' ... In any case, even if the unexpected encounter with Hathaway made Marvin''s heart heavier, there were still things that needed to be done. After dealing with Dark Phoenix, the shadows in Marvin''s mind were a lot lighter. Although Wayne was still unconscious, he was safe now. He used Origami to hide Wayne before once again using Endless Path to return to the surroundings of the Sky Tower. But when he arrived, he saw that the sky was filled with blue lights fluttering around wildly! Over thirty Azure Stones were flying around in the sky! And all the powerhouses were crazily chasing after those passes for entering the Sky Tower. The chaotic battles had already spread to all corners of this area. The sky was filled with Divine Servants and other powerhouses killing each other in this war. Marvin was relieved to see that although there was the temptation of the Fate Tablet, Feinan''s side wasn''t in disorder. Under the lead of Professor and Kangen, they fought over many Azure Stones. Although there wasn''t enough for everyone, Feinan''s side didn''t plan to send everyone to the Sky Tower anyways! Every power sending one representative was good enough. Most people would remain outside. For example, this time, the leaders of the Metallic Dragons all came, but only Copper Dragon Professor would represent them and enter the Sky Tower. Although the Sky Tower was a place full of opportunities, sending too many inside wasn''t a good idea. Who knew what kind of fierce battle would happen inside and what traps they might encounter? Keeping some people outside for support was for the best. Just before the chaotic fight over these new Azure Stones began, Feinan''s forces had made a plan. After Marvin arrived, he helped them acquire a few more Azure Stones and threw them to Kangen, who was in charge of allocating them. "The doors to the Sky Tower are about to open." "Regardless of what happens, we cannot let the Fate Tablet fall into the hands of others," Professor solemnly said. "I noticed many powerhouses that still didn''t show up in the previous fight, so we can''t be careless." Marvin nodded. At this time, he noticed from the corner of his eye a figure that was emanating killing intent. This only lasted but an instant, and before Marvin could react, the shadow already disappeared from his field of view. Marvin frowned. "Eve? And the son of the Dawn God?" "Disappeared," Jessica grumbled moodily. She didn''t like Eve to begin with. In the fight against Dark Phoenix, Eve''s servant had arrogantly stopped Marvin and nearly allowed Dark Phoenix to escape. Ever since then, she had viewed this new Valkyrie in a bad light. "I think she has a problem." Marvin smiled somewhat awkwardly. He felt that Jessica was overthinking it. Eve was very stubborn, but she wasn''t bad. She had used her power to support three towns in the North during the Great Calamity. Surely she wasn''t a bad person? Marvin also couldn''t understand what Eve was thinking, but he also didn''t feel like bothering with it at the moment. He didn''t think that it would cause any problems. He helped plunder more Azure Stones for a while, and after ensuring that everyone who wanted to enter had a pass, he stopped. At that time, there weren''t many Azure Stones left flying in the sky. Only a bunch of red-eyed, murderous powerhouses were fighting over the last entry passes. After seeing Marvin give a signal, his allies stopped and silently moved to the side of the battlefield. They had already obtained enough Azure Stones, so they didn''t need to fight for more. They waited a few minutes outside the battlefield before more than a dozen powerhouses finished fighting over the final Azure Stone, which a powerful Apostle won in the end. But in order to obtain that stone, he had paid an extremely disastrous price. His arm had exploded. Even though the powerful Divine Source in his body helped him recover from wounds more easily, damage caused by someone that had a similar level of power wasn''t easy to recover from. He would need a long time before he was at full strength again. But he didn''t regret it at all. On the contrary, his face was full of pride. The Azure Stone meant he had the opportunity to vie for the Fate Tablet. That opportunity was extremely rare and prestigious. But his smile didn''t last long. A scarlet, bloody light crossed the horizon, passing through his chest at an unperceivable speed. By the time the Apostle''s corpse fell down, his Divine Source had already shattered! And the Azure Stone in his hand had also disappeared without a trace. Marvin squinted slightly. He wasn''t unfamiliar with that bloody light. ... After a long time, the chaotic fight had finally come to an end. Most of the major forces had managed to get what they wanted, and those who didn''t obtain an Azure Stone at all tended to be those who weren''t strong enough to participate in this anyways. After paying a few lives in their doomed attempt, some groups silently left. The remaining people were all well-known Legends, elites of the Astral Sea, powerful Devils from Hell, or powerhouses from other places. They assessed each other with vigilant expressions. They knew that those who were still left were the true threats. Ultimately, their gaze landed on Feinan''s side. Clearly, the power revealed by Feinan''s Legends had caused some alarm. They faintly considered the idea of joining forces. But Marvin didn''t really care what they planned to do. Wayne had been able to tell him a bit of information about what was inside the Sky Tower, but he was still unconscious now and Marvin wasn''t too clear about the specifics. Marvin still decided to bring him inside the tower, so he placed an extra Azure Stone in the Origami Space where Wayne was sleeping. Otherwise, there would be no way for him to enter the Sky Tower. The Wizard God wouldn''t leave such a loophole, after all. Some time after the fighting all wrapped up, the Sky Tower finally opened. As everyone waited eagerly, a blue curtain of light slowly swept through everything. It spread out from the base of the tower, taking the shape of a ring around the tower. This was the entrance of the Sky Tower. Marvin and a few others glanced at each other before nodding and taking large steps toward that curtain. And those in the surroundings of the Sky Tower also started approaching it from all directions. Soon, Marvin crossed the blue curtain. As he did so, he could feel the Azure Stone in his hand disappear. A powerful force shoved his body along, and he couldn''t resist. After a moment, his surroundings twisted and a grotesque space spread in front of him. He was in a transparent room! No, this was a strange space made up of countless transparent rooms. Marvin was located in one room, but it was only one of many. All those who entered appeared one after the other, in rooms near him or far away. They all had expressions of shock. They could feel an inescapable restraining power locking onto their Laws and Domains. In this space, they wouldn''t be able to use those powers. At that moment, some noise echoed out and a brown stone tablet appeared in each person''s room! Chapter 684: New World [2 in 1] Chapter 684: New World [2 in 1] Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance In this strange space, everyone could see familiar and unfamiliar shadows in all directions. Those who had the qualifications to enter the Sky Tower were all gathered together. But they could feel the fierce Order Shackles surrounding them. This was the supreme pressure of the ancient Wizard God. Marvin could feel that the Order Shackles here were some ten thousand times stronger than the Divine Shackles that had been set up by those dozens of Clerics and Divine Servants earlier. The Divine Shackles couldn''t trap Marvin at all, but these Order Shackles sealed all of Marvin''s abilities! On his interface, the skills were all grayed out. Marvin wasn''t worried about this, though. The Wizard God wouldn''t target him. Although he couldn''t hear the voices of the others, he could tell that they probably were all in similar situations, judging by their startled expressions. This was the first floor of the Sky Tower. ''Looks like strength is not needed to go through the first floor of the Sky Tower.'' Marvin focused back on the stone tablet, which had many lines of characters on it. But Marvin had never seen those characters before. These characters couldn''t have come from Feinan! Because it wasn''t just Marvin that was unfamiliar with these characters. Even the Book of Nalu and the Wisdom Chapter couldn''t recognize these characters. This meant the Ancient God Language was excluded too. ''Could it be a secret code?'' Marvin looked thoughtfully at how the others around him were doing. Most people didn''t react for a while, and some observant ones had already started trying to decipher the meaning coded into these characters on the stone tablets. Normally, a powerhouse with a Divine Vessel would be able to rely on its abilities to perform calculations and allow them to solve problems at a speed that far exceeded that of normal people. Unfortunately, most of those present were Divine Servants. They would usually solve their problems by praying to their Gods for help. If their patrons were willing, they could call for a Divine Calculation to help them. But this place was the Sky Tower. The Order Shackles were absolute. Many Divine Servants tried to communicate with their Gods, but they found out that they didn''t know where to start. The strings of fate connecting them to their Gods had been frozen. They were completely cut off while in here and could only rely on their own power. ''Could it be that the first floor doesn''t test strength, but intelligence?'' ''What was God Lance thinking at that time?'' ''He left the Sky Tower to guard the Fate Tablet, what meaning does it have?'' They all frowned, looking closely at the strange design on the stone tablet, their minds not able to understand the meaning within. Marvin began studying the characters on the stone tablet in earnest. He wasn''t worried about it. Because he knew that this test was actually very advantageous to him. Among all these people, there was only one person that could match the Gods'' Divine Calculations! And that was Marvin! His Wisdom Ability had not been suppressed, and it had deductive capabilities that surpassed what most Gods could do, and calculation was just a small part of it. Thus, Marvin was very confident that he could decipher the code on the stone tablet and find the answer before most others. He took his time, not being in any hurry. Because the pattern on the stone tablet sparked his interest. He discovered that whenever he focused his sight on these strange designs, the surrounding lines and characters became faintly discernible. These patterns could apparently move. Marvin recorded the strange patterns in his mind because he felt that this stone tablet was most likely part of the Fate Tablet! He had seen a Fate Tablet. A fragment at least. When Ding blessed him to beat the Black Dragon, she had overexerted herself, causing her to return to her original form as a Fate Tablet Fragment. At that time, Marvin had seen some patterns and strange characters on the fragment. The figures on the stone tablet before him were very similar to what had been on Ding''s. Marvin had recorded the contents of that stone tablet, in order to be ready for any eventuality. After all, the world was unpredictable. Even if Marvin was confident in himself, his opponents this time were the most outstanding individuals from all over the Universe. If he failed in the struggle over the Fate Tablet, he would at least be able to glean some clues. He activated his Wisdom Ability as he considered the strange characters that had been on Ding''s fragment. However, the advanced False Divine Vessel was in a sealed state, meaning that Marvin couldn''t use his other powers to support the Wisdom Ability. He could only power it with his natural physique. But the current Marvin was amazing in all fields. Relying on his natural physical power to activate his Wisdom Ability wasn''t a problem for Marvin. He would be able to use it for a short while. The moment the Wisdom Ability was activated, Marvin''s mind became extremely clear. His eyes swept across every pattern on the stone tablet before him, along with the lines and characters. These elements kept organizing in his mind, deconstructing, fusing, permuting... A large amount of information was processed very quickly. Marvin was staring at the stone tablet, the atmosphere in this small room became tense. Three minutes later. Marvin sighed. He massaged his eyelids, discontinuing the use of his Wisdom Ability. He looked at the others. Most of them were racking their brains, and many of them were sweating bullets. It was clear that deciphering the code on that stone tablet was too complicated. Even for those at the level of Divine Servants, it would be very difficult to find the proper answer in a short amount of time. Marvin had some other advantages, too. These foreign powerhouses that had been sent to Feinan were chosen based on their fighting ability, and not their intelligence. Each of the Gods had all kinds of Divine Servants. If Divine Servants that specialized in such tasks had been, they might not be slower than Marvin. But in reality, most of the Divine Servants were already at a dead end, looking very anxious. Some overexerted themselves and fainted on the spot. Marvin looked at this scene and couldn''t help shaking his head slightly. But this subconscious movement made him realize that he too was drenched in sweat. He took half a step forward and felt a burst of dizziness! Fortunately, he immediately stabilized himself and took a few deep breaths before feeling better. ''Using this without the power to back it up is harmful to the body,'' Marvin thought wryly. Without Fate Power or Domain Power as support, with just the strength of a mortal, the consequences were too frightening. If Marvin had gone on for a few minutes longer, he might have fainted like one of those Divine Servants. He rested for a bit before picking himself back up and looking over the stone tablet. He opened his left hand and slowly pushed down on the tablet. This movement immediately attracted the attention of the people in the surroundings. Gazes of amazement, shock and unwillingness overlapped on Marvin''s body. Because they couldn''t communicate with each other, they could only helplessly look at Marvin''s actions. They hadn''t thought that the first one to show obvious progress in the Sky Tower would once again be the one that had been in the limelight outside of the Sky Tower, Marvin! ''This must be an illusion¡­'' The Azure Matriarch had changed her own appearance and hidden inside the crowd. She had been using a unique method to decipher the code, sending a message to the Ethereal Plane through the Order Shackles! The sinister World Ending Twin Snakes from the Ancient Era were already helping with cracking the code on the stone tablet. The World Ending Twin Snakes were from the same era as Lance. They were naturally more familiar with the stone tablet left behind by Lance than anyone else there was. But even so, they still hadn''t responded to the Azure Matriarch yet. Yet, Marvin was already moving! ''He must be guessing.'' ''That kid is actually trying it out without deciphering it? Does he want to just probe it?'' ''Could it be that he doesn''t know that this coded stone tablet will self-destruct violently if the deciphering fails?'' The Azure Matriarch bit her lip, her heart beating extremely quickly. She naturally wasn''t too worried about Marvin getting hurt. She was very willing to see Marvin miscalculate and be deprived of his qualifications. But when she saw Marvin''s confident expression, her original thoughts about the possibility that he was just guessing were somewhat shaken. ... Marvin put his left hand on the stone tablet. The next second, the stone tablet suddenly became blank as a calm voice echoed beside his ears. "What do you see?" Marvin''s pupils dilated. It really was Lance''s voice. He didn''t care about the others'' gazes and unhesitantly said, "Key." Key. Yes, after deciphering the code of the stone tablet, only that word remained. It seemed simple, but it held some secret meaning. "It really is ''key''. You know it." Lance''s voice echoed once again. Then, a gentle light blossomed from the stone tablet, covering Marvin. Marvin suddenly disappeared from the room right before their eyes! Those left behind had complicated expressions. The gentle light that appeared around Marvin must have signified that Marvin was the first one to correctly decipher the code! This greatly stimulated them. Although no one knew how many levels there were in the Sky Tower and whether there was a time limit for the following challenges, they began to feel more anxious! They had to speed up! What if the Sky Tower had the stone tablet as its only test? Wouldn''t Marvin get to reach the Fate Tablet first already? The Divine Servants all immersed themselves in calculations. And in a room not far away, a girl carrying three Holy Swords had no intentions to do any calculations at all. She just waited there silently, observing Marvin''s every move. ''Sure enough, you are still first.'' ''World Destroyer¡­'' A forced smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Her gaze hardened and became more resolute, as if she had just made up her mind. ... A cool breeze brushed against his face. A lukewarm sunlight shone on his body. It felt like a lover''s hand, warm and intimate. Marvin slowly opened his eyes. His memories became sluggish, and for some reason, it felt like he could only think very slowly. His thoughts were in disarray. He knew that he was called Marvin. And the world in front of him felt very unfamiliar! At this moment, he was standing on the balcony of the 94th floor, welcoming the rising sun. Between the skyscrapers, countless cars were flying along very quickly. The scene of a small girl carrying a bear plushie flashed on a big screen not far away, her smile looking quite beautiful. On the edge of the screen, there was some text. Marvin couldn''t see those tiny characters clearly. He could only see the title. New World. This was a new world. He faintly felt something wrong, but he couldn''t figure out what exactly was wrong. He was silent for a moment, trying to remember his own memories. But suddenly, a gentle voice called out to him. "Dear, what are you doing?" ... That was Marvin''s wife. He didn''t know why, but a gentle smile appeared involuntarily on his face. His chin and vocal cords weren''t under his control as he said, "Just looking at the scenery. Has time passed so quickly?" His wife had the same warm smile as she reminded, "The company car will arrive in three minutes. This meeting is very important, and I can''t accompany you. Break a leg!" After saying this, she patted her swelling belly. Seven months. That was their child. He subconsciously glanced at his surroundings. There was a wedding photo in the bedroom. The home was neat and tidy, letting out a faint, sweet scent. As he swept his gaze around, he saw that there were more photos arranged in a lot of places. They were smiling warmly. But he felt a bit strange about these smiles. ''Why do these smiles all look the same?'' ''Even the crease at the corner of his mouth looks the same?'' Marvin felt a chill in his heart. His instincts reminded him that there was an important meeting today and that the chauffeur would arrive in a few minutes. His wife was cleaning up the dining table. The sun was still shining on the balcony extremely beautifully at that perfect angle. In fact, everything was unimaginably beautiful. "Woosh!" Outside the transparent glass door, something swept past, and he saw a private flying car¡­ the "Shadow", stopping there very stably. Marvin walked over, deprived of his own free will. At that time, his wife''s voice suddenly echoed from the kitchen. "Don''t forget to bring the ''key''!" Key? Marvin froze, his hand suddenly feeling a sharp chill. An icy piece of parchment was pressed against his palm. "You¡­ Always so careless. Without a key, how can you explain to the board members?" The wife displayed a gentle smile as she gently said. Marvin took the parchment in silence and mechanically left the entrance, taking a seat in the car. "Woosh!" The next second, a shadow floated over and the car window automatically turned into a black screen. Shortly after, a menu appeared on it. At the same time, a sweet, gentle piano melody began playing. Marvin closed his eyes. Key. New World. Only these two words remained in his mind. ''Who am I?'' he asked himself. I am Marvin. ''Who is Marvin?'' No answer. A thought suddenly echoed deep in his mind. ''Why¡­ aren''t you satisfied with this world?'' ''This is a world full of comfort and beauty, there is no evil and fighting here¡­'' ''And you¡­ belong here.'' Chapter 685: Ethereal Plane Chapter 685: Ethereal Plane Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance ''I belong here?'' Doubts rose up deep in Marvin''s heart. Suddenly, something flashed in Marvin''s mind: ''I am Marvin, I''m in the Sky Tower!'' When this thought appeared, it spread like wildfire. Those memories that had been added by some external source receded away like the tide! ''I clearly remember smoothly passing the 1st Floor''s test and being taken away by that stone tablet.'' ''Could this be an illusion?'' Marvin''s mind was on alert. It wasn''t too strange to encounter an illusion here. He had experienced many such things in Feinan, including the dreams of the Dream God''s Divine Servant, Ambella. Compared to those illusions, this world seemed more benign, not trying to forcibly seal Marvin''s memories. He had only been suppressed at the start by a considerable amount of Order Power, but he quickly started recovering his memory. It seemed that this illusion wasn''t being directly controlled by someone. ''Could it be an illusion that was created by Lance? But what does this world mean?'' Marvin felt somewhat puzzled. He could still feel the power of the Wisdom Chapter in his body. With but a thought, this Artifact made by the Wisdom God could smash this illusionary world to pieces. But he didn''t do so. He instinctively felt that this world didn''t have any malice towards him. On the contrary¡­ this world seemed very friendly and inviting, like an old friend that hadn''t been seen for many years. He opened the car window and looked at the scenery outside. The flying car was speeding along the path, but Marvin could still see out the window with his own eyes. The silvery-white skyscrapers were neat and orderly. They would occasionally pass by some civilian districts, and he could see the people there lining up for something on their own initiative, while some sweethearts were holding hands, all wearing gentle and intimate smiles. ''What kind of world is this?'' As this question popped up in Marvin''s mind, he tilted his head back and suddenly saw a huge screen. Just like what he saw on his balcony, there were many characters on the screen, but he could only see the headline... [New World] ''New World?'' Marvin thought about its meaning. A completely new world? A world with only gentle smiles and no evil or other states of mind. Marvin finally understood where his uneasiness and the strange feeling came from. This really was a completely new world. Everyone looked completely new, and there were no negative emotions, no disputes, only love and smiles. But such a world gave Marvin a very fake and abnormal feeling! Was this world really beautiful? Marvin didn''t think so. At this point, he suddenly made a firm decision. Whatever the meaning behind this illusion was, he couldn''t keep staying here. Marvin didn''t dwell on the meaning of the words "New World" any longer. His goal was to quickly get a hold of the Fate Tablet, to grasp the fate of mankind in his hand. He then took out the Wisdom Chapter! The Wisdom God''s awe-inspiring power shrouded the entire New World, and Marvin saw the scenery around him begin bursting into fragments. Everything was returning to its original form, turning into a gentle light. A calm voice echoed from the center of the light: "Don''t forget the key." The light receded a bit, revealing a rolled-up page floating in front of Marvin. ''It''s actually the Book of Nalu?'' An expression of shock appeared on Marvin''s face. He looked around at his surroundings. A black room. Not far, a door from which a milky-white light blossomed was waiting for him. He didn''t know what was behind the door. But still, there was a page of the Book of Nalu hovering in front of him! Could he be inside the stone tablet right now? How come there was a page of the Book of Nalu here? Marvin couldn''t figure out the answers to these questions. It seemed like everything involving Lance couldn''t be judged by common sense. Regardless, Marvin directly took his Book of Nalu out. The floating page didn''t resist the call of the Book of Nalu and directly merged with the others. After the absorption, Marvin opened the Book of Nalu and glanced at it. Of the 11 pages of the Book of Nalu, he had collected seven pages and only needed four more to complete it! And the name of this page was actually [New World]! The 9th page of the Book of Nalu ¨C New World! ''The Wisdom God said that he saw the New World after destruction. Could that be the fake world I just experienced?'' Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help sweating a bit. If a world only had beautiful things, then would that world still be real? No one knew the answer. Marvin didn''t rehash his thoughts about that since he had already considered it. He solemnly wrote down the word "key". Although he didn''t know the meaning behind it, he had a feeling that this word contained very important information. ... After obtaining a page of the Book of Nalu, Marvin''s trip to the Sky Tower could already be considered worth the effort. But he wouldn''t relax before obtaining the Fate Tablet. He went through the milky-white door, reaching a hall with a vaulted sky dome. The hall was illuminated with candles, revealing a shadow standing in front of Marvin. ''Someone was faster than me?'' Marvin was a bit surprised to see this. Marvin could tell that this person wasn''t from inside the Sky Tower. His back was facing Marvin and it felt as if he was expecting Marvin''s arrival. The floor was made of transparent glass, letting Marvin easily see far into the distance. Marvin threw a few glances and found out that from this hall, he could actually see the Divine Servants still in those transparent rooms. They were still working on the stone tablet code! But from their expressions, most of them wouldn''t even be able to clear the 1st level! At this time, the shadow slowly turned and smilingly said to Marvin, "Do you care about those mediocre people?" "They and the Fate Tablet have no fate in common. It would be better to think about how you can get what you want from me and the other one." Marvin looked at this man with some vigilance. He had a very pale face and seemed somewhat familiar, but Marvin couldn''t recall where he might have seen him before. "The other one?" Marvin asked doubtfully. The man laughed. "There are only three levels in the Sky Tower. For you to reach this point, you should have already passed two levels." "The final level in the Ethereal Plane has only three spots. The two of us are already here, so there should only be one more." "I know you. You have been thriving very well recently, Marvin Cridland. An average name, and an illustrious family name." "As for me, let me introduce myself¡­" "I am Yin." Chapter 686: The Mystery of Ascension Chapter 686: The Mystery of Ascension Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Yin! When he heard that name, Marvin finally understood why this person seemed so familiar! The highest of the Blood Primogenitors! Back when he was active, there would often be powerful Legends that fell unexpectedly. Although there was no proof, many people attributed those incidents to this Vampire Primogenitor. He was far too powerful. It was said that he once fought the Sovereign of the Elemental Plane of Fire and managed to come out unscathed! The Four Elemental Sovereigns were the most important parts stabilizing the Universe! Their strength was enough to overwhelmingly crush most High Gods. In the entire Universe, there wouldn''t be more than ten people that could exceed the strength of the Sovereigns! Although Yin couldn''t defeat the Fire Sovereign, it was already a feat to survive his fury. But it was because of that battle that Yin fell into a long slumber. It was generally assumed that the Fire Sovereign had given him an injury that was very hard to recover from. Marvin hadn''t expected that this Vampire who had been sleeping for who knew how many years would wake up during the appearance of the Fate Tablet! Marvin was a bit nervous. He originally thought that his opponents were just the Divine Servants of the God Realms, or other people on that level. But then the Berserk God appeared, throwing things off. And now, someone even more powerful had appeared! Originally, with his current strength, he should have had no trouble at all getting the Fate Tablet. Now, it seemed like the situation wasn''t as simple as Marvin had thought. Yin tended to be very low-key. When viewed using Marvin''s Perception, his aura was even a bit faint! Who knew how powerful he was right now?! But there was one thing Marvin was fairly certain of. Yin definitely didn''t fully recover yet. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have needed to secretly snatch an Azure Stone outside the Sky Tower and then sneak inside. With the strength of a Sovereign, who would dare to fight over the Fate Tablet with him? Since he chose an inconspicuous way to enter the Sky Tower, using the advantage of experience to fight over the Fate Tablet with Marvin, it showed that he probably wasn''t as powerful as he had once been. At the very least, Yin himself must have felt that his strength had yet to recover to the point of being able to crush all these powerhouses alone. Coming to this conclusion, Marvin let out a gentle sigh of relief. ... "I didn''t expect the Vampires to also fight for the Fate Tablet." In any case, since they needed to wait for the 3rd person to arrive before they could go to the next level, he might as well chat with Yin. That Vampire Primogenitor certainly wasn''t as terrifying as the rumors said. In fact, he seemed prone to chatting. "I have no interest in the Fate Tablet itself," Yin answered, "believe it or not." Marvin nodded thoughtfully. If he had no interest in the Fate Tablet, but still snuck his way inside, was he perhaps interested in something else that could be found in here? Marvin was in no hurry, so he probed, "What is the current attitude of the Vampires?" Yin tilted his head slightly as he responded, "I cannot represent the Vampires." "You can at least represent the Dark Side," Marvin retorted. "Those Vampires that hate Humans, at least they listen to you." Yin chuckled, "Look, this is the problem of time." "When I was alive, I had always been a pacifist. I opposed the idea of Vampires using Humans as food. But after a certain conspiracy, everything changed." "Recently, I woke up and found out that I had become a representation of the radical side of the Vampires¡­ Being portrayed like that feels really uncomfortable." Marvin was suspicious about this explanation. Yin continued, "I know what you want to ask, of course." "Feinan is facing big changes that have never been seen before. Those are not limited to the end of the Universe Magic Pool, this is just a beginning." "No one can see exactly how the future will turn out, but don''t you feel that in a bit over half a year, the chaos in this world has risen up rather too quickly?" Yin looked meaningfully at Marvin when speaking that last sentence. Marvin felt a chill. Over half a year... It''s true that order collapsed and chaos rose during that time. But what was Yin trying to suggest with that sentence? ''Is he hinting that he knows of my origins?'' Marvin thought. ''It just so happens that I transmigrated a bit over half a year ago.'' In a sense, Marvin''s arrival really preceded the Universe falling into chaos. This process was becoming faster and faster. Great Calamity, Astral Beast Invasion... Those with keen perception could feel that the order of the entire Universe was gradually crumbling. And it was impossible to fix all of this alone. ... "A powerhouse like you should be qualified to participate in that game of chess, right?" Marvin went straight to the point, asking for more information about the overarching confrontation. The Truth Goddess had revealed some things, the Book of Nalu had written some lines, and the Witch Queen Hathaway had also told him of her views. But up till now, Marvin only got contradictory information. He couldn''t just conclude that one side was correct. He had to obtain more information before deciding what was true and what was false. Only in that way could he make the best decision for the upcoming future, whether it was for himself or for White River Valley. Yin smiled bitterly as he muttered, "There are only two existences qualified to participate in that game." "We can only be obedient or disobedient chess pieces. There are some who resist, wanting to put up a struggle for a while, but they would end up being put to death." "There are some selfish ones like me that just hide and sleep. Unfortunately, that isn''t a way to escape. The day is still coming, and some preparations are needed." Marvin frowned. This wasn''t the answer he wanted to hear. Thus, he pressed again, "I''ve heard about this game, but there are two versions that I''ve been told." "Which do you think is true?" Yin remained silent for a long time, before looking at Marvin strangely, "Seems like you aren''t an ordinary person, to actually know about such things." "I originally thought that you would believe in the story of the Goddess of Truth if she told you about it." "I heard that you have a pretty good relationship with her." Marvin shook his head. "I only want to know the facts." Yin spread his hands and cryptically answered, "The fact is, no one knows who wants to destroy this world." "If you are worried about being on the wrong side, then stand on neither side. Find a place to hide and wait till the sky clears up. You''ll naturally understand everything by then." Marvin coldly snorted, "You think there is a place to hide?" Yin grinned irresponsibly as he maintained, "There is always a place to hide in this world." Marvin remained silent for a moment before suddenly saying, "I have seen the new world." These words made even the happy-go-lucky Yin become serious. Not waiting for Yin to speak, Marvin unhesitantly told him about the "new world" that he experienced in the stone tablet. Lance definitely had set up that stone tablet as well as that frighteningly fake world for a reason. Marvin couldn''t figure it out on his own, so he decided to see if Yin could help him make sense of it. Under the invasion of the God Realms, mankind and the Vampires weren''t really natural enemies. Marvin also didn''t feel any hostility from Yin. That guy, as a Vampire Primogenitor, should know many of the secrets of the world. It would be extremely helpful if Marvin could get some information from him. Sure enough, after hearing Marvin''s description, Yin''s originally pale face assumed an unpleasant expression. Marvin couldn''t have described such a world out of nowhere. If what he saw was true... Yin shook his head and muttered, "Seems like it''s real this time." "Whoever it is that wants to destroy the world, their motives have already been revealed." Marvin asked, "The New World?" Yin nodded, seemingly lost in his memories. "There had been a rumor in the past which claimed that, at some point in the 3rd Era, Lance and Feinan''s Will had a disagreement. Both of them had different opinions as to how the Universe should develop. One of them criticized that this world was full of unbearably dirty things and needed to be purified before a perfect world could be established." "At that time, the conflict between them hadn''t seemed to be that big. They ultimately compromised." Marvin had a sudden realization. "Creating Gods?" Yin nodded, as a glimmer of light flash in his eyes. "The ones you know of as the 3rd Era''s New Gods are actually the product of a compromise between Lance and the Plane Will." "It is unknown which it was that had been leaning toward destroying the world, but it is certain that they chose to create the New Gods in the 3rd Era in an attempt to fix the previous loopholes in this Universe." "They hoped this group of Gods could handle matters within their Domains like saints. They would each know everything about their own Domains. If they carefully used their power, then the evil and chaos of this Universe would progressively decline¡­" "But it didn''t go as planned." "The chosen New Gods didn''t become saints. They were full of disdain toward mankind and the other mortals of the world. They didn''t prevent the chaos, evil, and struggles in the mortal world as they had been expected to. Furthermore, they even engendered these problems as they sought to outwit each other for personal gain." "In short, the compromise was a complete failure. If one had to pick out the winner of the compromise, it would be those Gods." "The appearance of the Fate Tablets gave them eternal life as well as power that they previously couldn''t have even imagined. Unfortunately, they still weren''t satisfied with this." At this point, Yin sneered as he continued, "But then again, Lance also probably didn''t have good intentions when he made the agreement. Although I don''t know whose plan it was, Lance definitely would have known the outcome beforehand. Feinan''s Plane Will might not have a deep understanding of human nature, but Lance was the God of Wizards! He was part of mankind so he should have been familiar with the thoughts that they would have, but he still chose to go through with this plan. What does this prove?" "It proves that what is happening nowadays is something he wanted to see. On the surface, the New Gods from the 3rd era should be the ones who benefited the most, but in fact, Lance must also have benefited! Even if I have no idea what he gained from all this turmoil and the eventual shattering of the Universe Magic Pool." Marvin listened carefully and asked, "So you think that Lance is the true World Destroyer?" Yin shrugged. "Not necessarily. We can''t rashly judge the moves of those above us," he said. "However, if you are forced to make a choice in the future, there is no harm in carefully thinking back about everything that happened on the way." "You are the one he chose, and everything has its own meaning." After saying this, Yin winked. Marvin was a little uncomfortable. He didn''t like this kind of mystery. But he was quite satisfied that Yin, who was a competitor here, was willing to tell him so much. Moreover, a shadow had just appeared in a corner of the hall. The 3rd person! ... In a flash, those Divine Servants that were still trapped in the transparent rooms were startled when they realized that the stone tablets they had been studying so meticulously had suddenly disappeared! This meant that they were already deprived of the qualifications to fight over the Fate Tablet! Some of them looked up and realized that they could now see the movements of the three individuals on the top floor! They weren''t surprised to see Marvin there. After all, that abnormal guy was the first to vanish from the starting rooms. The other two, however, were quite unexpected. Yin had disappeared for too long, to the point that many Divine Servants couldn''t even remember or recognize him. And even Marvin was shocked when he saw the third person to appear! Although there was a powerful disguise ability shrouding the true identity, Marvin could still feel the concealed aura! Azure Matriarch! "You actually dare to appear in front of me?" Marvin grimly sneered. Back when he was still relatively weak, the Azure Matriarch had thrown a few annoying troubles at him. Ever since the Crimson Patriarch died in Marvin''s territory, the Azure Matriarch had concocted all kinds of plans to target Marvin. Whether it was sending her own subordinate to pass as his fianc¨¦e to assassinate him, or instigating Ambella to enter his dream, it could be said that the Azure Matriarch had been working very hard to scheme against Marvin! When he was weak, he couldn''t always fight back, so he could only escape. But now, his strength had greatly improved. The Azure Matriarch may have been among the most powerful figures in Feinan, but in Marvin''s eyes, she was no longer worth mentioning! He subconsciously reacted! The Azure Matriarch''s expression changed, planning to escape. But he was interrupted by the surprising appearance of a mass of chaos in the middle of the hall. The mass of chaos gradually dispersed, revealing a wide path spread out in front of them. This path twisted back and forth and was leading to the Ethereal Plane! It seemed like the 4th Fate Tablet had been sealed by Lance in the Ethereal Plane and not the Universe Magic Pool. The pool only held the trigger that would cause the appearance of the Sky Tower! The Azure Matriarch quickly reacted and rushed in. In a blink, even her shadow couldn''t be seen anymore. Marvin and Yin looked at each other, and then both of them calmly walked up to the path. When Marvin set foot on the path, the surroundings suddenly changed. He seemed to be on a shaded forest path in the summer, a breeze gently brushing past, a dense forest in the distance. The path through the forest was tortuously convoluted and filled with obstructions, making it difficult to clearly see the road in front of them. Marvin and Yin walked side by side along the path for a while until a fork suddenly appeared in front of them. One path left, one path right, with no clear distinction. Marvin nodded at Yin and unhesitantly took the left path. He could feel the aura of the Azure Matriarch on that path. Since they met in the Sky Tower, Marvin had no plans to let the Azure Matriarch escape once more. Marvin was confident! Chapter 687: The Vampires’ Secret Precepts Chapter 687: The Vampires¡¯ Secret Precepts Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Regarding the origins of the Ethereal Plane, even in the countless books of the Pearl Tower, opinions differed. Some conjectured that it was the remains of a previous era, but there was nothing to prove such an idea. And from the rumors spreading from the Astral Sea, the Ethereal Plane was a stand-in world created by Wizard God Lance based on Feinan. In a most ancient era, the Wizard God successfully created a world called Feinan, but back then, both Lance himself and his fledgeling world were very weak compared to how they would develop in the future. As a part of a higher Multiverse, this new Universe was definitely tempting to others. Some unscrupulous beings started invading that world. And the World Ending Twin Snakes were well-known among them. The God of Creation, Lance, naturally still had very frightening strength. The absolute control he had over this world made him understand the plane of the World Ending Twin Snakes. But as an opponent that had given even Lance trouble, the power of the World Ending Twin Snakes couldn''t be underestimated. This pair of Ancient Evil Gods came from another Universe, and it was thought that they had been banished by the Supreme God of their original Universe. Despite this, their strength was still very terrifying. They didn''t undertake a large-scale invasion of Feinan, but rather secretly assimilated Feinan''s inhabitants. The doctrine of the Twin Snakes Cult was very simple: unconditional obedience or elimination. At that time, the Universe was very weak. If Lance had chosen to fight against the World Ending Twin Snakes, even if there was a very high probability that he could have killed them, he would have also severely injured this world that he had created. Thus, he carefully set up a trap instead. This trap was the Ethereal Plane. The so-called Ethereal Plane was a mirror image of the real world. Most of the features of Feinan were reflected through a sort of spatial glass into the Ethereal Plane. Afterwards, he used all kinds of methods to draw the World Ending Twin Snakes into the Ethereal Plane and made them mistakenly think that it was the real Feinan. Thus, the Twin Snakes Cult began to recklessly flood the Ethereal Plane, and the World Ending Twin Snakes lost their caution as they also started staying in the Ethereal Plane. They even began to hold some secret rituals there, convincing their followers that they were the true Gods of Creation. And at the first opportunity, Lance decisively threw the rest of the followers of the Twin Snakes Cult from Feinan into the Ethereal Plane. Before the World Ending Twin Snakes could react, he closed the Ethereal Plane, trapping these two Ancient Evil Gods inside. Following the dissolution of the spatial glass, everything that had been reflected into the Ethereal Plane from Feinan faded away, only leaving behind the most ancient things that had originally been there. The World Ending Twin Snakes were left trapped inside for countless years. When Lance finally pacified Feinan and completely stabilized the structure of the Universe, he set out to handle that dangerous pair in the Ethereal Plane. At that time, he realized that the World Ending Twin Snakes weren''t completely sealed away. They had somehow slipped their offspring into Feinan and kept them hidden away from Lance''s detection using some unknown method that was perhaps from their old world. Those children had been secretly developing the Twin Snakes Cult''s influence. Time passed until the 3rd Era came and Lance made the Fate Tablets. The first three Fate Tablets were crushed to pieces by him and scattered across Feinan. This was the compromise reached between him and Feinan''s Plane Will. As for the 4th Fate Tablet, it was left by him within the Ethereal Plane, and the Sky Tower was made to act as the entrance to the Ethereal Plane. ... That was what Marvin knew from the game and Wayne. Wayne had stayed in the Wilds Shrine for a long time, and during his stay, he learnt a lot about Wizard God Lance. Whatever the case, the Ethereal Plane was a very mysterious place. As Marvin walked along that shaded path, the soil under his feet felt solid, but it had a kind of unreal feeling. The trees on both sides weren''t very tall, and the sun shone through the gaps between the leaves. He shaded his eyes slightly as he looked at the sun. The sun was also shining on him indifferently, but there was no warm feeling. Yes, there was no discernable temperature here. It was just neutral. This was an illusory world, a world that might collapse anytime! Marvin quickened his pace. No one knew where the Fate Tablet was hidden in the Ethereal Plane, and Marvin expected that Yin didn''t know either. The two of them each chose a path, completely relying on luck. As he followed the feeling he had gotten from the Azure Matriarch, the proper path revealed itself before Marvin. He couldn''t use Endless Path because some Laws were incompatible with the Ethereal Plane. He found that if he wanted to use Endless Path, he would have to consume far more stamina or Fate Power than usual. Thus, he only continued running normally. He soon discovered that the Azure Matriarch had slowed down, apparently looking for something. And this had happened where the path ended, with only a mass of trees ahead. As a Ranger, Marvin should have felt comfortable among the trees, but he didn''t feel the slightest bit of affinity with the forest as he made his way through. He checked his interface and also saw that the Ranger passive didn''t trigger. ''So this is what an ethereal world is like?'' ''What is she doing now?'' Marvin hesitated a bit. To be honest, he hadn''t considered that the Azure Matriarch might join the fight over the Fate Tablet. After that woman lost so many of her heads to O''Brien, she should have been staying in the glacier to slowly recover. For her to break through the ice and appear now, was it really because of the huge temptation of the Fate Tablet? Marvin wasn''t too convinced of that idea. ''The World Ending Twin Snakes are sealed in the Ethereal Plane¡­'' ''The Azure Matriarch is their daughter, does she plan to release them?'' Marvin was suddenly startled when that possibility appeared in his mind. Even if that possibility wasn''t high, it still existed! In theory, there was no way that someone on the level of the Azure Matriarch could break the seal of the Wizard God. Even if she managed to get inside the Ethereal Plane, she wouldn''t be able to accomplish this. But what if she knew of some special methods? Like how the World Ending Twin Snakes had kept her and the Crimson Patriarch hidden from Lance while he was still active in Feinan. Marvin sped up as he considered whether this was plausible. He soon arrived at an area where the Azure Matriarch had hesitated for a while. Ahead of him was a thick jungle that was hiding some ruins. The bad news was that Marvin lost track of the Azure Matriarch here. He actually wasn''t too surprised about this. The Night Monarch had gifted him a powerful tracking ability, but the Azure Matriarch was backed by the World Ending Twin Snakes. These two Ancient Evil Gods from another world would obviously have some outstanding abilities. It should be no problem for them to help her hide her aura from Marvin, considering that it had even worked against Lance. The good news was that he had found an incredible place. Among the ruins, there was an abandoned temple covered by a dense forest and a pile of stone. But Marvin could still see it with just a glance. That temple was shrouded by a different sort of power. There was a familiar Divine Power and a feeling like the Book of Nalu! ''Could there also be a page of the Book of Nalu in this temple?'' Finding a page in the Sky Tower had already been a pleasant surprise to Marvin. He had a faint premonition that he would likely be the second person to ever collect the entire Book of Nalu, after that God who exploded. With the Wisdom Chapter and the Book of Nalu, he might be able to understand the true nature of the world. But just as he was about to enter that temple, a shadow appeared on the edge of the forest. Yin. He was clearly also surprised when he noticed Marvin. Perhaps neither of them had considered the possibility that both paths would lead to the same destination. Marvin didn''t have any ill will toward that Vampire Primogenitor. He only looked at Yin with a bit of curiosity, "Met some troubles?" Yin had a wry smile as he quipped, "Met a few monsters that should have been extinct already." There were some rips and tears on his clothes. This was a rare sight. Marvin believed that since he couldn''t clearly judge Yin''s strength, he should currently be on Kangen''s level at the very least. He probably wouldn''t even suffer any setbacks if he had a fight with one of the High Gods of the Astral Sea. If there was no need too, he definitely wouldn''t want to fight Yin. And Yin also seemed to think the same as he once again clearly indicated his attitude. "I''m not interested in the Fate Tablet." "But there is something in the surroundings of the Fate Tablet¡­ that I definitely must have." Marvin frowned. "Can you give more details?" "The Vampires'' Secret Precepts, a book only useful to us Vampires," Yin explained. "You might have not heard about it before. At that time, in order to seal the Twin Snakes, Lance not only used the 4th Fate Tablet, but he also looked for treasures from all over the Universe and from all the various races. Our Vampires'' Secret Precepts are also there." "What? The 4th Fate Tablet is used to suppress the Twin Snakes?" From Yin''s account, Marvin learnt of a startling new fact! Yin nodded. "Thus, this temple has not only the Fate Tablet and the Vampires'' Secret Precepts, but also other Artifacts and Divine items." "If you are interested, you can have whatever else you want, but the Vampires'' Secrets Precepts are mine." Marvin warily asked, "Doesn''t that mean that if we take the Fate Tablet or the Vampires'' Secret Precepts, the seal of the World Ending Twin Snakes¡­" "It will loosen," Yin calmly finished. "This is inevitable." "Lance designed that seal. The Sky Tower appearing now clearly means one thing." "So I want to cooperate with you. I saw the other woman. She is a descendant of the World Ending Twin Snakes. She probably wants to take advantage of the weakening of the seal to release the Twin Snakes." "Even if I don''t really care too much if this world is destroyed, those two snakes were said to be very troublesome. I also dislike their foolish doctrine. So let us cooperate." Marvin mumbled under his breath for a bit before finally nodding. Cooperation it was. On one hand, Yin''s attitude was sincere, and on the other hand, the threat of the World Ending Twin Snakes was really too big. The 4th Fate Tablet was definitely materializing so that someone could claim it. If he didn''t take it away, someone else would. But according to Yin''s theory, if the Fate Tablet was removed from where it rested, the Twin Snakes might emerge. Marvin wasn''t confident that he could face two Ancient Evil Gods on his own, even if they might have grown weaker from being sealed here. In any case, the Vampire Primogenitor was also an incredible Legend, and his strength was comparable to that of the strongest Gods. It should be safer with him around. Thus, outside the temple, the two of them came to an agreement. Yin would help Marvin get a hold of the Fate Tablet, and Marvin promised to let Yin have the Vampires'' Secret Precepts. With this newfound pact, they both entered the temple that seemed to be full of an evil aura. Chapter 688: Monster Chapter 688: Monster Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The temple itself was built in the ruins. After the two went through the run-down entrance to the ruins, they could see that the surroundings were covered in cobwebs and crushed rocks. This place had already been abandoned for thousands of years. A faded and evil aura assaulted his senses. Marvin suddenly felt a hidden threat. He immediately took a look at the temple itself. In the shadows, a huge... spider was yearningly staring at them. This type of spider was very frightening. Not only did it have thousands of pairs of eyes packed densely on its head like red dots, but the most terrifying parts were its sixteen claws! Marvin''s eyesight was quite keen, so he could clearly see the sharp sawteeth sticking out of the spider''s legs. What made him puzzled was that the spider didn''t attack, despite looking like it wanted to. "No need to look at it. Although it''s the guardian of this place, it won''t attack us," Yin sneered. Marvin was distracted from his alertness by Yin''s assertion. "Are the monsters here under the control of the World Ending Twin Snakes?" he asked while frowning. Yin nodded, a glimmer appearing in his eyes. "Thus, the problem is not how we get what we want, but rather how we will escape after getting something." "This seems quite contradictory," Marvin pointed out. "Can''t we just clear them out first?" "First of all, we aren''t familiar with the strength of these monsters. Don''t look at me like that. Although I have lived for a long time, the Evil Gods predate the birth of the Vampires." Yin chuckled to himself before asking, "Then, could it be that you didn''t notice that it would be a bit easier to escape than to beat these ancient monsters?" Yin certainly had a point. Marvin was a Ruler of the Night that had advanced from the Ranger class, and he had plenty of escape abilities. The Vampire Primogenitor was also an extremely shrewd ancient powerhouse. The descended Vampires had very frightening speed, so as the Primogenitor, Yin should definitely have even better ways to get around. But Marvin was a bit unwilling to release the World Ending Twin Snakes. Thus, while he walked along with Yin, he tried to think of ways to prevent this from happening. The path to the temple wasn''t smooth. Many parts were blocked by huge, collapsed rocks, so they just chose different paths to circumvent them. It could be seen that in the ancient era, the invasion of the Twin Snakes was very thorough. This huge temple was enough to prove everything. They could see all kinds of dark and cold paths that were filled with traps, making Marvin feel uncomfortable. Yin was mostly expressionless, but even for him, some fear flashed in his eyes from time to time. Walking in the temple of a renowned and vicious Evil God was also quite pressuring to him. And what caused even more pressure was that as they advanced, more and more monsters were tailing them! Marvin had never heard of these monsters before! After all, Marvin had read through the illustrated monster handbook for the game. Let alone the monsters of the plane of Feinan, he even knew the lifeforms of the Astral Plane. He could identify and name them by heart. But he truly had no information about these creatures. Relying on the advanced False Divine Vessel''s weak perception in this area, he could feel that most of these monsters had a bit of Divinity. That Divinity was different from that of the current Gods. It gave off an odd, illusory feeling, sometimes existing, sometimes fading, seeming unfathomable. A python with a forked tail, a large and restless lizard with only three legs, and the one that started following first, the red-speckled spider... As time passed, Marvin got the feeling that he wasn''t actually heading for the temple of his own volition, but was actually being driven along by these monsters. He faintly heard a mumbling sound between them. That mumbling was low, and the words were unclear. It gave out a hair-raising feeling. Was this the sound of the World Ending Twin Snakes urging these monsters to guide these two people to get the Fate Tablet and the Vampires'' Secret Precepts? Marvin''s heart couldn''t help sinking when he thought of this. What he disliked the most was facing an unknown enemy. It was hard to predict how strong the World Ending Twin Snakes might be. Their strength was surely frightening, there was no doubt of that, but how strong exactly, Marvin didn''t know. After all, no matter how powerful they had been, after being sealed in a world of nothingness for millennia, how much lifeforce would they still have? The key here was his temporary partner walking alongside him. Marvin couldn''t completely trust him. Yin mentioned the Vampires'' Secret Precepts, but what if that wasn''t actually his goal? He might have said that to lower Marvin''s vigilance. If the one at his side had been Eve, Jessica, or even Professor, Marvin would feel reassured. Because he knew these people. Even if under the temptation of desirable items there might be some variables, Marvin believed in their characters. As for Yin, who seemed to be a good-natured Vampire, he actually made Marvin worry. Thus, Marvin not only needed to be wary of the monsters in the temple and the possible appearance of the World Ending Twin Snakes, but he also had to guard against the possibility of Yin becoming his enemy! After all, Yin''s understanding of the Ethereal Plane and the World Ending Twin Snakes was a lot deeper than Marvin''s. If he had schemed up a trap for Marvin, it would be quite a predicament. Moreover, he still didn''t know where the Azure Matriarch was hiding. Marvin couldn''t forget that she was still here. Even if he was many times stronger than the Azure Matriarch right now, he tried to never underestimate his enemies. Especially when the other side was hidden in the dark. ''Adapt based on the situation.'' ''...I hope Wayne wakes up soon.'' Marvin took the time to check on Wayne, who was still in the Origami, sleeping peacefully. Given Wayne''s powerful arcane abilities, he could definitely be of great help to Marvin. But who knew when he would wake up. ... As the two continued down the path, the number of monsters gathering behind them had already reached double digits! Even Yin couldn''t help but laugh. "It''s quite rare for a group of monsters like this to restrain their craving for slaughter." "Seems like they were patiently waiting for this to happen." Marvin glanced back and lightly asked, "When we reach that place and get the items from the Twin Snakes'' seal, what about them?" "No idea." Yin shook his head, a strange expression in his eyes. "It''s rumored that no person can resist the temptation of a Fate Tablet." "But you said that you have no interest in the Fate Tablet," Marvin reminded him. Yin laughed out loud, "I''m not just a person." ''As if I could believe you,'' Marvin thought to himself. At this point, a fairly open area spread in front of them. It looked like a wide open hall, and at the end of the hall was a dark hallway. Marvin could feel something hidden in the shadows of that hallway. At this time, the monsters behind them stopped and didn''t go any further. They just stood in place and stared coldly at Marvin and Yin. Marvin understood. ''Go in.'' Chapter 689: Male and Female Chapter 689: Male and Female Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Inextinguishable Wizard Flames were lighting the hall, and a sealing power shrouded the area. It was that power which was restricting the monsters, forcing them to stay outside this area, unable to approach. Marvin and Yin walked into the hall. When Marvin glanced back, he saw something unexpected. The Azure Matriarch was behind them. She was standing on the back of the spider, looking at Marvin indifferently. It was as if she were looking at a dead person. This expression made Marvin feel very uneasy. He very much wanted to turn back and get rid of that woman. But reason told him that this wasn''t a good idea. Those monsters seemed to be on the same side as the Azure Matriarch, and the possibility of Yin becoming hostile was already enough to give Marvin a headache. If he went to attack the Azure Matriarch, who knew whether or not Yin would just take the Fate Tablet and escape on his own? Since it had come to this, Marvin could only follow Yin and continue onward! ... They stepped into a spacious hall, and there were no longer any monsters staring at them from behind. But the runes and the sealing power shrouding the place made them more cautious. If they accidentally came into contact with the sealing power, who knew what could happen! There was a fountain in the center of the hall, and in the middle of the fountain, there was a statue of a male and a female hugging each other. But the fountain had already been abandoned for a very long time, and the water inside had long since dried up. As for that statue in the center, it seemed to have many cracks. Marvin looked at that statue and thought that it seemed to be a bit familiar. From the perspective of Human esthetics, those two were definitely attractive and beautiful, perhaps even somewhat overly beautiful. Their faces were filled with an aura of peace. They looked like a pair of sweethearts in love as they embraced each other. Who were those two? Why were they in the World Ending Twin Snakes'' temple? What was the story behind it? Marvin probingly asked Yin. But the latter responded that he didn''t know. He hardly seemed concerned about the only structure in the area as he quickly made his way through to the hallway. Marvin frowned. He felt that this fountain might be hiding something. Yin''s attitude seemed to support his conjecture. But Marvin couldn''t stop and waste time observing the statue. Getting hold of the Fate Tablet was the most important thing for now. ... Compared to the bright hall, the hallway beyond it was undoubtedly dark. Every twenty steps or so, there was a small unending flame lighting the path. Fortunately, Marvin had Darksight. This hallway wasn''t long, but the two were progressing rather slowly. Because when Marvin stepped into the hallway, he felt a powerful resistance! That resistance came from the sealing power that seemed to permeate so much of this temple. The two glanced at each other and saw that they both had been surprised. The resistance was getting stronger as they got closer to the seal. At the same time, it also meant that they were getting closer to the things that they wanted to get. A mere hundred steps through the hallway took them no less than 20 minutes! This was something unimaginable for two people with such power. But the resisting force that Marvin and Yin were slogging through made their progress extremely strenuous. They even felt sweat dripping down their foreheads! Another reason for going so slowly was that both sides of the hallway were filled with damaged murals. The murals were eulogizing the World Ending Twin Snakes. Marvin tried to study them to see if they held any secrets that might show how to handle the Twin Snakes, but he failed. He only saw stories from the perspective of a Twin Snake Cult follower about how Lance sealed away the Twin Snakes as well as about the origin of the Ethereal Plane. The contents were very simple. The author of the murals must have been one of the earliest followers of the Twin Snakes Cult. He had been able to become a competent Priest of the Twin Snakes Cult. Under the blessings of the powerful World Ending Twin Snakes, he had the ability to freely spread disease and panic. The murals were depicting scenes from when he had been preaching. Among these, there was no lack of bloody scenes like infants being swallowed alive and people being boiled. The author of that mural saw those as normal punishments for heathens. The message of the murals could be summed up to one thing: Anyone who didn''t believe in the World Ending Twin Snakes should disappear. Marvin had no words to say. He looked at the image of the World Ending Twin Snakes in the murals. That fanatical follower drew the World Ending Twin Snakes in an extremely lofty way. A lot of times, mostly during his sermons, the World Ending Twin Snakes would appear and create miracles. But even then, they were hiding behind golden clouds and only exposing their malevolent heads, showing their golden tongues. He looked at another mural, where the World Ending Twin Snakes spat some mist, and then a rock beside a village of followers turned into gold. When he saw this scene, Marvin almost wanted to burst out laughing. It seemed that the dream of turning common things into gold was the same no matter the Universe. ... After sweeping through the worthless murals, Marvin''s mood didn''t get any better. He didn''t gain any interesting information from looking through all of them. The only thing that surprised him was that he saw the male and female from the fountain again in one of the murals. Unfortunately, due to the mural being damaged, he didn''t get many details from it. ''That couple should also have a significant story,'' Marvin thought. If the situation had been different, he probably would have looked into their origin. But now, the Fate Tablet was ahead, so he didn''t dare to lose focus. They had already reached the end of the hallway, after all! They were standing in front of a door that had no lock on it. Marvin and Yin glanced at each other for a moment as they stood ready to enter. "To be honest, I have no idea what is behind the door," Yin said in a heavy voice. "I suggest that you get ready to fight." There was no need to remind Marvin of this as he had already silently taken out Sodom''s Blades. The World Ending Twin Snakes themselves might be behind this door. Who knew what kind of bitter fight would ensue then?! Yin didn''t tarry either, a slender sword appearing in his hands. This sword''s shape was different from Feinan''s swords. It was much more slender, with a sharp tip... like a large needle. From Yin''s serious attitude, if this wasn''t an Artifact, it should at least be a Legendary Weapon. The two then simultaneously took a step forward and gave the door a push! ... In the depths of the Astral Plane. That frightening light, which seemed like it could destroy worlds, flashed across and hit that enormous creature. The latter shook its body around, unwilling to succumb. But it still couldn''t stop the effects of the light, and its whole body became rigid! The Gods all let out a collective sigh of relief. Some Gods were very pale, their Divine Power close to drying up completely! "Finally over!" Even a God like the God of Dawn and Protection also found it very strenuous to fight an entity able to destroy a Universe by itself, despite having the aid of Lance''s Artifact. He watched as the corpse of that Astral Beast floated upward in a strange way before it finally spread into Feinan''s sky. He couldn''t help frowning. And at that time, his gaze unexpectedly fell into the Ethereal Plane. "Eh? That shrewd and scheming Vampire is also inside?" Chapter 690: Perfect Fusion Chapter 690: Perfect Fusion Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance "I didn''t expect that even after sending so many Divine Servants, they would all lose to him." The Black Dragon God had an ashen complexion as he looked at what was happening in the Sky Tower, and he couldn''t help shaking his head. The Queen of Spiders and the Dream God also had dissatisfied expressions on their faces. In order to compete for the 4th Fate Tablet, the Gods had joined hands to shatter the Universe Magic Pool! And now, they sent the strongest subordinates that they could get through the residual turbulence, particularly the War God who even made some sacrifices to send his own younger brother. However, not only was the latter not able to contend for the Fate Tablet, but he even lost to Feinan¡­ This was hard for them to accept! "Marvin must die!" The War God''s voice was emotionless, but as the Gods saw it, this was equivalent to a death sentence on Marvin. The War God was one of the three Great Gods, said to be one of the most powerful beings in the Astral Plane. If not for the fact that the God of Dawn and Protection had better relations with the other Gods, he might have been the one leading them all. If the War God said that someone absolutely had to die, would that person survive? The Black Dragon God and his associates were inwardly rejoicing. It seemed that the War God was taking his anger out on Marvin for the death of the Berserk God. That Kangen guy who dared to kill the Berserk God wouldn''t live long either. But the only problem was that although they killed the Astral Beast, the Universe Magic Pool had just shattered, so the Plane and the space around it were in some turmoil. With their powerful Divine Vessels and great strength, they simply couldn''t go to Feinan. Otherwise, just some slight incompatibility between the Plane Laws and the Divine Vessels would be enough to cause Feinan to crumble. What they wanted to do was to rule this world, not destroy it. They could only wait for now! Waiting for the space around Feinan to restore itself, waiting for this period of fluctuation to be over. And then, no one could stop the Gods from descending. But although that was the case in theory, the Black Dragon God''s group was still worried. They had already seen Marvin create so many miracles. As long as he had time to prepare, he would do things that left others speechless. The Gods had no good methods to kill him at the moment. Sending a Divine Servant had already proven to be inefficient. Even the three Divine Servants headed by the Dream God''s Divine Servant had been exterminated. And they had already used up the one Artifact that, given the correct circumstances, might be able to do the deed, back when they severely wounded the Great Elven King, Nicholas. They came to the conclusion that unless a Mid God personally went down, they almost certainly wouldn''t be able to kill the current Marvin. As for Feinan''s unstable space, it would take at least a month to recover. And what could Marvin do during that month? What the Gods were most worried about was the Fate Tablet! ''If Marvin gets his hands on the 4th Fate Tablet¡­'' ''Will he ascend to Godhood?'' This was what all Gods were wondering. Thus, after defeating the invading monster, they didn''t return to the Astral Sea, but instead gathered outside Feinan, paying attention to the development of the situation! But things didn''t go as they thought they would. They saw Marvin obtaining the Fate Tablet. But the most shocking part was... The space above the Pambo Sea was torn apart, and two large, intertwining snakes fell from the sky! "Crash!" The large snakes crashed into the sea, creating a huge hole in the frozen Pambo Sea! "The World Ending Twin Snakes! Heavens!" "That Marvin actually released such a monster! His sin is unforgivable!" Restlessness spread among the Gods. The World Ending Twin Snakes were no jokes. And now they actually escaped from the Ethereal Plane. Who could stop this pair of Ancient Evil Gods in the current Feinan if they still had their past strength? "Feinan is done for!" one God wailed. ... Thirty minutes ago. Marvin and Yin pushed open that door. The attack that they had been expecting didn''t appear, and the World Ending Twin Snakes didn''t appear either. The door had opened to reveal a strange room! This room was endless and mostly covered in darkness, except for a few places with flickering starlight. The two of them walked around feeling rather curious about their surroundings, when they noticed that the Laws of this room were extremely strange. They could go forward and backward, but the area they were walking on was non-existent. Each step they took was like walking in the air. And those starlights represented treasures! Most of those starlights were focused in one area, around a shining cube! "Hehe, here''s the Fate Tablet that you want!" Yin laughed and pointed at that cube. Marvin had an expression of surprise on his face. He had seen a Fate Tablet before, and it wasn''t like this. When he noticed Marvin''s disbelieving expression, Yin shrugged. "I''ve no need to trick you. I saw the Fate Tablets back in the 3rd Era. But you must realize, those things weren''t the Fate Tablets themselves!" ''Fragments!'' Yin''s prompt reminded Marvin of that key word. The so-called Fate Tablets of the 3rd Era, including Fortune Fairy Ding, were actually just the fragments of three Fate Tablets. But the 4th Fate Tablet wasn''t divided. It was a whole tablet! This entire cube was the 4th Fate Tablet! It seemed like Yin truly didn''t deceive him about this. He really had no interest in the Fate Tablet because he was already heading toward a faint pink light in the distance. That light was probably the Vampires'' Secret Precepts that he had talked about. Marvin quickly approached the cube. Inside the transparent cube, countless Laws and runes were rotating, containing the knowledge and power of the entire Universe! Marvin gently spread his fingers out as he probed the transparent cube. Before he could glean any information, his False Divine Vessel suddenly react with a heartbeat! The instant his finger touched the cube, his fingertip became like a black hole sucking the cube in. Marvin was shocked by this surreal scene! Countless lines appeared on his interface! He didn''t know whether it was due to the Fate Tablet, but Marvin was rendered speechless when he saw this happen! ''What''s going on?'' ''Is the Fate Tablet in my hands now?'' Marvin almost couldn''t believe that it could be so simple. After the chaos on his interface subsided, Marvin finally saw the explanations concerning the False Divine Vessel. Fusion reached 100%! The False Divine Vessel accomplished its 3rd evolution, becoming complete! That transparent cube was still floating in the False Divine Vessel, it was just countless times smaller. Marvin tried to use the knowledge and the Laws, but he failed to do so. It seemed like the Fate Tablet was locked in some way. An idea flashed in Marvin''s mind. ''The key!'' Without the key, he would be unable to unlock the Fate Tablet. Regarding this, he had had a tip from Lance earlier! An item flashed in Marvin''s mind: The Book of Nalu! Chapter 691: Unfathomable Ability Chapter 691: Unfathomable Ability Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Yes! The Book of Nalu! After Marvin entered the Sky Tower, he had been repeatedly reminded of the word, "key". Before, he didn''t really understand what it was referring to. But he now understood it very clearly. The 4th Fate Tablet looked like a mystical vessel that contained endless Laws and knowledge. To possess it was to possess the strength to contend against the Gods of the 3rd Era. It was even more so because the 4th Fate Tablet was complete, while the others were only fragments. It was highly possible that the person holding this intact Fate Tablet might become the most powerful God in history. Marvin didn''t plan on ascending to Godhood, but he was unable to stop the reaction between the False Divine Vessel and the Fate Tablet. Actually, he didn''t even know what exactly had happened. The Fate Tablet simply entered the False Divine Vessel. As he thought of where this False Divine Vessel had come from, Marvin couldn''t help having some doubts. ''Could this really be something arranged by Lance? He predicted that I would go to the Evil Dragon God Temple? He knew that I would meet the Fairy?'' If Divination was so powerful, wouldn''t the choices in life be meaningless? Although Marvin was suspicious, he hadn''t reached the conclusion just yet. He had a bit more to think about... What he needed to consider right now was that the Fate Tablet, this cube, was filled with frightening power! But that container couldn''t be opened easily. It needed a key, an unfathomable one, in order to open it! And that was the Book of Nalu. Gathering all the pages of the Book of Nalu was something almost impossible. Countless people had sought it out for millennia, only to fail. Black Knight Sangore was one of them. As for Marvin, he was able to gather 7 pages of the Book of Nalu by relying on the knowledge of his past life¡­ and mostly luck. This was already quite an accomplishment. But he completely lacked any clues for the remaining 4 pages! The only thing he felt sure of was that the remaining 4 pages weren''t in Feinan! The Astral Sea, the Abyss, Hell, that strange Negative Energy World, the lifeless Underworld, or the Elemental Planes... Who knew where they could be?! When Marvin realized this, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. At this moment, he was finally convinced by the words of the Truth Goddess and Hathaway. Lance was undoubtedly the Destroyer! He wanted to create chaos! He took advantage of the Gods'' desires. He personally crafted the Universe Magic Pool as a cage and bound the New Gods to it for a millennium. After a millennium, the patient Gods were restless after waiting for so long. When that restlessness combined with their desires, chaos couldn''t be contained. Pushing them to attack the Universe Magic Pool was only one step! And the bait of the 4th Fate Tablet was the real killing move. Yes, the 4th Fate Tablet was very powerful. The one carrying it could become a Great God. But, in fact, it was just a poisoned apple! Because no one could possess the key. Marvin felt that Lance''s reminder was more like a piece of advice. Giving up on the Fate Tablet would actually be the proper move. Because it was the source of chaos. Regardless of who had the Fate Tablet, they would be unable to control its power and would only become a target that others lusted after! Let alone those people of the Astral Sea and the other forces of the Universe, how could Marvin be sure that none of his close friends in Feinan would be tempted by the Fate Tablet? Marvin bitterly found out that he couldn''t be certain. Everyone might be eager to give it a try. And if he left this place, he might end up facing the entire Universe as his enemy! This situation wasn''t targeted specifically at Marvin. Whoever had the Fate Tablet would end up in this situation. That person would die from being tirelessly hounded day and night, and the next owner of the Fate Tablet would share the same fate. No one could genuinely grasp the power of the Fate Tablet because it was a lie. Just like no one could truly master destiny. And in the process, countless blood feuds and battles would ensue. After all, the ones vying for the Fate Tablet would be the strongest existences of the Universe. Thus, each battle could lead to the Universe itself being shaken. Perhaps the world would collapse completely after just the first fight. When everyone fought with bloody eyes, when Order Power faded little by little, when the final bits of reason were suppressed by brute force¡­ What awaited this world would be destruction. This was Lance''s plan. He wanted to establish a completely new world. A world without evil, without chaos. The [New World]. Marvin had once seen that world, and it felt very nauseating. ''I would rather die than live in that world,'' Marvin bitterly and mockingly thought to himself. After getting hold of the Fate Tablet, Marvin had a better understanding of what was going on in this game. Naturally, he wasn''t completely sure about the conclusion he had reached casting Lance as the Destroyer, because there were still some doubtful points. For example, if Lance wanted to destroy the World, why would he personally arrange for Marvin''s transmigration? This didn''t make sense. If he wanted to destroy the world, this temptation would have been enough to have Feinan''s beings massacre one another. Lance didn''t need to speak to him about having a "Hero''s Heart". Such a high existence had no need to lie to him. Thus, although it seemed highly probably at this point that Lance was indeed the Destroyer, Marvin still needed to unveil some things as he pressed on for answers. ... After fusing with the Fate Tablet, the False Divine Vessel finally evolved into the perfect state. Although the Fate Tablet''s power didn''t fully merge with it, Marvin could still feel a strange sensation. It felt as if all the Laws of this Universe were displayed in front of him. Although he couldn''t use them, he already had enough power to see through them. This was the power of a Divine Vessel. Marvin''s current circumstances were very special. He was basically a God, but he was actually a Fake God, a God that didn''t need a source of Faith. He had no followers and no Faith Power, but he had a deep understanding of the Plane Laws and Domains. Moreover, when the Fate Tablet entered the False Divine Vessel, he gained some more knowledge in his mind. After three minutes, he learnt all the languages that had been created since the birth of the Universe! Including Draconic, Infernal, Ancient God Language, Ancient Gnome Language, Abyssal, and so on... This was a great harvest for Marvin. But what he was more interested in were the lines that had just appeared in the False Divine Vessel column. [Unfathomable Ability] [Type: Divine] [Description: Create an unfathomable miracle] [Cooldown: Can only be used once] [Required Materials: Varies depending on the situation] Chapter 692: Cloak Chapter 692: Cloak Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance This Divine Spell''s description was very vague. Marvin had never heard of any Divine Spell called Unfathomable Ability. It seemed that this Divine Spell had no limitations on its potential effects. But Marvin knew that it was impossible for a pie to drop from the sky. Furthermore, Marvin had some guesses about what it might require for material components. This Divine Spell would certainly require some precious materials to be used, at the very least. In any case, it shouldn''t be useful in the short term. ''So, the 4th Fate Tablet probably won''t give me any benefits besides making me an extremely knowledgeable and cunning linguist.'' Marvin shook his head and thought, ''After I leave this place, not only do I have to prevent the Azure Matriarch from releasing the World Ending Twin Snakes, but I''ll have to fend off those people in the Sky Tower who will all be looking at me covetously!'' ''White River Valley might be attacked because of me!'' His mood couldn''t help sinking as he brooded over this. White River Valley was the place he had sworn to protect. He definitely couldn''t let it come to harm. The only saving grace was that Marvin had established a Sanctuary early on, so it shouldn''t have a problem in the short term. As long as he could settle the problem of the Fate Tablet! Indeed, at this moment, Marvin had no way out. He could only find the key to unlock the mystery of the Fate Tablet and figure out the truth of the matter. Gathering all the pages of the Book of Nalu was basically a futile endeavor. But Marvin didn''t give up. He felt that there was perhaps only one person in the world that could solve this predicament: Marvin himself! He already had 7 pages of the Book of Nalu gathered. Another 4 pages and he might be able to settle this problem. When the 4th Fate Tablet was unlocked, he would just have to deal with whatever happened then. After all, the current situation was already becoming more and more complicated, and Marvin was facing enemies that were more and more powerful. Although he didn''t want to walk the path of ascension to Godhood, he might have to stake it all as a last resort. ''The situation outside shouldn''t be too bad.'' ''Many people are seeking to cause my death, this is for sure. But Ivan and the others are worth trusting, and the Gods should be close to killing that Astral Beast. I shouldn''t have more than a month to prepare.'' ''In a month, the opponents I''ll have to face won''t be just on the level of Divine Servants anymore, but on the level of Gods!'' ''Even if the Truth Goddess is biased in my favor and Diross might or might not be supporting me, it''s definitely different for the other forces.'' ''It''s still vital for me to get stronger.'' ''And the fastest path might really be the path of reuniting the pages of the Book of Nalu.'' The Fate Tablet contained very frightening power. Even if he chose not to use it to ascend, Marvin could surely draw a large number of Comprehension points from it. These comprehension points might be enough for him to reach the level 29 limit! At that time, there should be very few beings in the entire Universe that could deal with Marvin. ¡­ After deciding on his next steps, Marvin relaxed a bit. At that time, the Vampire Primogenitor suddenly flashed over. He was holding a book with a scarlet cover in his hands, looking very pleased. "Found what you wanted?" Yin''s words hinted at something. Marvin''s heart skipped a beat as he blurted, "You already know?" Yin shrugged. "For an old thing like me, even though there are many matters that I cannot stand, there is still one good point, which is that I know many things," he explained. "The 4th Fate Tablet, such tempting words. Isn''t it just a fuse to create chaos?" "I don''t dare touch that thing. But I''m still very curious... What''s stopping you from just using it?" Marvin bluntly answered, "The key." "Only the one holding the key of the Fate Tablet can truly open it. It is useless otherwise." Yin exposed a knowing smile as he looked at Marvin with sympathy. "You must be very upset now?" "It''s like being in a treasure room but being unable to plunder it." "There is nothing I can do about it," Marvin muttered as he spread out his hands. "Oh right, what are you going to do next? Concerning the World Ending Twin Snakes?" Yin rolled his eyes with a strange smile plastered on his face. "In fact, I never had any intention of dealing with the Twin Snakes." Marvin frowned. "It would be better not to become hostile," Yin explained. "It might be heresy in the eyes of those who live in Feinan, but as the Vampire Primogenitor, I don''t really identify myself with this world. It doesn''t matter to me if it''s destroyed." "In fact, after I got a hold of the Vampires'' Secret Precepts, I regained the ability to leave this place at any time to return to my old nest. This book was created jointly by all the Vampire Primogenitors. The rest fell one by one in the long rivers of history. Only I have survived, so this power belongs to me." "Speaking of which, I am a lot stronger than you in my current state. Falling out with me certainly wouldn''t be a sensible move." "On the contrary, you should actually start thinking about how to protect yourself. The World Ending Twin Snakes, the Gods¡­ You have the entire Universe as your enemy." Marvin didn''t care about Yin''s mockery. Instead, he asked about something in his words. "Do you mean that the World Ending Twin Snakes will definitely appear?" Yin softly laughed. "Those two snakes have been shackled for so many years, how could they be willing to remain quiet? I would advise that you make preparations." "But I am very optimistic about you. So I decided to make a deal with you before I leave." Marvin answered, "What deal?" Yin took out a black cloak. "The road to escape from here won''t be easy. The Gods'' Divination, Tracking Spells, Time Tracking, they are all beyond what you can imagine." "This cloak is a Lesser Artifact. I can give it to you free of charge. It will help you cover your aura. Even if Grant tried, he definitely wouldn''t be able to find any trace of you." "But I must inform you that this Artifact is a consumable item. It can only be used twice." Marvin didn''t take the cloak yet. He instead lowered his voice and prodded, "What do I need to do?" Yin shrugged noncommittally. "Although the hope is very faint, if you really manage to find the key to the Fate Tablet and become someone on the level of the three Great Gods, remember that you owe me, or the Vampire Clan." Marvin nodded. This deal could be considered an investment. Yin investing in Marvin. Thus, he unceremoniously received the cloak. Yin randomly decided to ask, "What is the key in the end?" As he put the cloak away, Marvin answered with a smile, "The Book of Nalu." Yin was stunned for a moment before he cursed, "Hell! That is simply impossible!" "Can I have my cloak back?" With a voice dripping with schadenfreude, Marvin gleefully responded, "That is simply impossible." Chapter 693: The Final Sacrifice Chapter 693: The Final Sacrifice Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When he heard Marvin say that the key was actually the Book of Nalu, Yin was filled with regrets. This name might not ring a bell to some ordinary people, but old foxes like Yin were very familiar with the legend of the Book of Nalu. Yin simply didn''t believe that Marvin would be able to collect all the pages of the Book of Nalu! And even if he really managed to do so, that still might not be a good thing. The story of the death of that powerful God was a lesson that the Book of Nalu was incredibly dangerous. But he was in a good mood after collecting the Vampires'' Secret Precepts, so he decided that he didn''t mind Marvin keeping the cloak. Instead, he gently reminded, "Don''t you think something is wrong?" ''Wrong?'' Marvin was puzzled. He was about to ask for clarification, but before he could, the book in Yin''s hands suddenly burst and shrouded the Vampire Primogenitor. "If you don''t die here, I hope we meet again another day." As his words trailed off, Yin disappeared from the strange room. Marvin remained silent. This millennia-old Vampire certainly wasn''t a simple person. He proposed a partnership earlier, but in the end, he left immediately after getting what he came for. His actions could be considered unprincipled. But Marvin hadn''t expected Yin to help him much anyways. In fact, it was already quite good that the Vampire decided not to betray Marvin to get the Fate Tablet. After Yin left, Marvin felt a lot more relieved. At least he didn''t have to guard against the possible sneak attack of this Vampire Primogenitor. ''But what did he mean by something wrong?'' Marvin frowned. The process of getting the Fate Tablet went smoothly, with no apparent issues. Could this be what Yin was talking about? This place didn''t have the usual "Boss guarding the treasure" setup. Isn''t it better for it to be easier sometimes? Marvin turned and looked at the entrance they had come here from. His eyes pierced through the entrance and through the darkness to look at a dim shadow. It was an azure-clothed woman! The Azure Matriarch! Marvin''s furrowed his brows. How could he have forgotten about her! That woman had been following him and Yin in order to get an opportunity to undo the seal on the World Ending Twin Snakes! Now, two of the valuable treasures in this strange place had been taken by Marvin and Yin. It was precisely now that the seal on the World Ending Twin Snakes was at the weakest it had ever been! ''Damn, what did she plan?!'' Marvin immediately sped up, rushing toward the hallway. The distance from the strange room to the hallway was pretty short and Marvin only took an instant. But when Marvin stepped into the hallway, his expression suddenly changed! The resistance was a lot stronger than before! Taking one step seemed like he was walking across a mountain! If this continued, Marvin wouldn''t be able to stop the Azure Matriarch! He clenched his teeth! Endless Path! Using Endless Path when under the suppression of the sealing power was definitely a very risky move. This strange sealing power had a very forceful restraining effect. As Marvin used Endless Path, his stamina was being consumed three times as fast as it normally would have been! But he was moving slightly faster than before! He reached that hall with sweat dripping down his forehead and saw that the Azure Matriarch was in the middle of doing something! What was she doing? Marvin continued trying to make his way to her. ... There was still that fountain in the middle of the hall. The Azure Matriarch looked very solemn. She was holding countless candles in her arms. The candles all seemed to be made of yellow wax. But when he saw what they were, Marvin felt nauseated! Human Skin Candles... How many innocents had been murdered to make so many candles? Each candle had to be made from 99 innocent souls! This was the Chaos Power drawn from Ghosts! Marvin looked helplessly on as the Azure Matriarch put the candles around the fountain. Every five steps, she placed a candle on the ground. Even at that time, Marvin could clearly see that a strange formation was revolving around the fountain. That formation should have been drawn by the Azure Matriarch, taking advantage of the weakening of the seal. And outside the hall, countless monsters were wailing like ghosts, apparently waiting for something excitedly! Marvin gasped in shock! His gaze finally fell back on the fountain. The two beautiful figures were still holding each other in an exquisite embrace. But at this moment, their expressions seemed frighteningly eerie to Marvin! If he still couldn''t guess who this pair was at this time, he would be an idiot! ''Those two are the sealed Twin Snakes!'' ''No wonder the sealing power in that hall is so powerful and those monsters don''t dare to approach!'' ''The fountain is the final seal!'' ''I saw it on the murals before, on the badly damaged murals, those followers prayed to that pair of snakes¡­'' Marvin''s mind was working rapidly as he recalled all the information that he had about them. A bitter smile appeared on his face. ''Was Yin already aware of the seal on the World Ending Twin Snakes?'' If he had been able to guess the location of the seal in advance and prepare some preventive measures, things would be so bad! This was all because he didn''t have enough information! Now, it seemed like it would be very difficult for Marvin to stop the Azure Matriarch. When Marvin reached the last third of the distance to the hall, the Azure Matriarch had already finished preparing all the candles. She glared coldly at Marvin, her eyes filled with contempt. Marvin remained silent, trying to maintain Endless Path and draw closer. He knew that he would still have a chance if he reached it before it finished! But at this time, a restless sound came out from the group of monsters. A naked girl was pushed forward by the spider, panicking as she was forced toward the hall! Marvin paled! The Azure Matriarch sneered, beckoning to that girl. An expression of alarm appeared on that girl''s face, and in an instant, a bloody rune appeared on her fair white skin. She was completely covered with the runes of the Evil God! "She is the final sacrifice?" Marvin asked with great difficulty. The Azure Matriarch seemed to be in a good mood and showed a teasing expression. "What if she is?" "Do you still think you can stop me this time?" "You killed my younger brother, you destroyed all the foundations of the Twin Snakes Cult in Feinan." "This debt is hanging over your head, Marvin!" Marvin kept walking toward her, trying to stall. "But that all should only be coming to me." "Innocents shouldn''t be involved." The Azure Matriarch chuckled. "Sorry, I''m not interested in chatting with you." "The ritual has already begun." As she said this, all the candles lit up by themselves. The girl''s shriek echoed throughout the hall! Chapter 694: World Ending Twin Snakes! Chapter 694: World Ending Twin Snakes! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance As a low chanting sound permeated the hall, countless Ghosts let out their grievances from within the Human Skin Candles. But they were trapped inside the Human skin that the candles were made from. The flames were burning very slowly. The Azure Matriarch was kneeling in front of that statue piously with a dagger gripped in her hand. The overwhelmed girl shrieked as she struggled, but an invisible power seemed to bind her body. Her body bent backward and slowly started floating in the air before ultimately stopping in front of the statue. At that instant, all the runes on her body exploded! The girl was badly mutilated! But she didn''t die! These were only relatively superficial wounds compared to what they could have been. Marvin could see that the runes had only been marked on the surface of her body. Even if the skin was damaged, and not just lightly, her vitality was still there! But at this rate, she would soon bleed out and die! Marvin put his all into getting to her! The advanced False Divine Vessel power ignored all Laws! At the same time, because of the Azure Matriarch''s ritual, a portion of the sealing power was diverted. The pressure on Marvin''s body lessened considerably. These two effects combined to allow him to speed up again. But at this time, the Azure Matriarch completed her chant! Her eyes were shining crimson and a cold light flashed from the dagger in her hand! She lifted the dagger high up before ruthlessly piercing down! The suffering girl closed her eyes at the sight of the dagger descending upon her. During this matter of life and death, Marvin burst out with all his strength! The sealing power had receded to the statue in the fountain. Endless Path was fully active! Marvin disregarded everything else and even used his meager Fate Power. A shadow flashed and the girl''s bloody body disappeared from before the Azure Matriarch. The dagger struck nothing! Outside the formation of Human Skin Candles, Marvin coldly looked back the Azure Matriarch kneeling on the ground. He was carrying that confused girl in his arms. She had already fainted, perhaps due to pain or panic. He could feel her body shivering. This contempt towards life, this willingness to harm innocents, this was something that Marvin loathed. He watched the Azure Matriarch, taking precautions against possible retaliation. But the Azure Matriarch didn''t seem too upset at Marvin for snatching the Final Sacrifice. She slowly raised her head and exposed a strange smile. "Marvin, you are overestimating yourself." "You can''t stop the World Ending Twin Snakes from appearing today!" As these words came out, Marvin felt something wrong. A feeling of crisis burst from the bottom of his heart! He lowered his head and saw that the girl in his arms had turned into a frightening viper! "Sssss!" The fangs ruthlessly bit Marvin''s neck! They were too close, and he hadn''t considered her a threat. Marvin couldn''t dodge the sneak attack! But the viper didn''t succeed either! The sharp fangs bit into a shining layer! Shapeshift Sorcerer ¨C Diamond Shape! Marvin had instantly activated this ability from his Boundless Shapeshifting specialty to resist the blow. The aftereffects of this Shape had gradually become less severe as his strength improved, so it was more and more worth using in such situations. And that viper''s strength was actually quite ordinary. But Marvin''s strength had been suppressed by the seal, and the Azure Matriarch had carefully set all of this up. After activating Diamond Shape, Marvin quickly cut the viper into pieces! But it was already too late. He already couldn''t stop the Azure Matriarch from offering a sacrifice. When Marvin lifted his head to look at what was happening near the statue, he saw the Azure Matriarch still kneeling. The dagger in her hand was lifted high up once more before quickly falling down and penetrating her own heart! Blood slowly flowed down, blending with the ground. The ghosts in the Human Skin Candles howled with grief. Marvin was distressed, shaking his head. He had miscalculated. As it turned out, the Azure Matriarch was actually offering herself! More and more blood flowed down, followed by all the sealing power in the hall being completely destroyed! Even Marvin could only be shoved away! And in the darkness, those countless monsters bellowed, charging toward Marvin! Thankfully, Marvin was very nimble and could keep from getting hurt by them. "How could the blood of a mortal awaken the true power of the World Ending Twin Snakes?" The voice of the Azure Matriarch came out from the array. Her voice was dripping with ridicule as she taunted, "You want to save everyone, but you''ll end up being unable to save anyone." "You are screwed, Marvin." After saying these, her body fell forward, and her voice was never to be heard again. Marvin could feel that these ghosts were madly absorbing her vitality! And a great amount of blood flowed into the fountain! The blood kept surging, spurting high up! The crimson liquid spilled over the statue, filling its cracks with red liquid. This blood seemed to have magical power, nourishing their bodies. Marvin could clearly see that the two former statues were quickly recovering from their petrified state to a living state! In the end, the World Ending Twin Snakes were able to recover! Marvin didn''t leave yet! There was only one reason that he was still here: he wanted to see if he could get rid of these two monsters right as they were resurrecting! This was a very daunting challenge, and Marvin might even pay with his life. But he still wanted to give it a try. After all, in a way, if he hadn''t taken the Fate Tablet, and instead had found a way to keep anyone else from getting it, the World Ending Twin Snakes might have never been able to escape their cage! He relied on his outstanding Dexterity to wander between the monsters, waiting for an opportunity to make a move. And these monsters also seemed content with what they had gained as the World Ending Twin Snakes were coming back. They didn''t actually chase Marvin, but rather closely circled around the edges of the hall. One minute later. The thin blood in the fountain dried up. All the blood had entered the statue. An aged aura spread from the bodies of the couple. ''Now!'' Marvin''s perception alerted him! He unhesitantly attacked! Night Beheading! Sodom''s Blades were unsheathed and a cold light flashed as the blades aiming down at them! But suddenly, the woman opened her eyes. There were no pupils in her eyes. They were just a pure, cold white! With just a glance, Marvin felt as if he been frozen! Sodom''s Blades initially still continued slashing down, but they were diverted by some powerful force. Following suit with the woman, the man opened his eyes. He sneered at Marvin. Marvin couldn''t react before a heavy fist slammed into his abdomen, sending him flying away like a broken kite as he spat up blood! At this instant, the monsters of the Ethereal Plane all bellowed! The resurrection of the World Ending Twin Snakes shook the entire Universe! Chapter 695: Grievous Injuries! Chapter 695: Grievous Injuries! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance There were unexpected changes in the Sky Tower. Because Marvin took away the Fate Tablet, a lot of things happened. The transparent rooms that had trapped countless powerhouses vanished. All of those that had been inside appeared on the top floor of the Sky Tower. They looked at the entrance to the Ethereal Plane in shock. The heartbeat coming from the depths as well as the horrible scenes flashing in front of them woke up the Divine Servants who had been immersed in deciphering the stone tablet! "What¡­ just happened?" "What the hell is going on? I just saw two large snakes that seemed like they would sunder the heavens!" "The World Ending Twin Snakes! It''s the resurrection of the World Ending Twin Snakes!" The Divine Servants shared everything they saw as they panicked. "This is the entrance to the Ethereal Plane! We have to immediately seal it!" Someone raised an idea. Everyone from the Astral Sea quickly agreed. The Divine Servants greatly feared the power of the Gods. This was the Law power. If the World Ending Twin Snakes were to emerge here, it would be enough to kill all of them! But at that time, a light voice chimed in, "Shut down the Ethereal Plane? Then what about the Fate Tablet?" At the mention of the Fate Tablet, all of the Divine Servants went silent! Some looked all over the place, while some had already received information from outside Feinan! The battle with the Astral Beast was already over, and after Marvin took the Fate Tablet, the Order Power around the Sky Tower had already been removed. A message spread through the interior of the Sky Tower! The Divine Servants had a realization! "It''s Marvin!" "Marvin already got the Fate Tablet!" "He is the one who released the World Ending Twin Snakes, he should still be in the Ethereal Plane!" "Damn! I knew that arrogant Human would create a disaster! We should immediately seal the entrance to the Ethereal Plane!" "Yes! We can''t let the World Ending Twin Snakes come out!" The Divine Servants were yelling haphazardly. The opinion of those from the Astral Sea was already quite clear. There were already many Gods who pointed out that they would prefer to have the Fate Tablet remain in the Ethereal Plane for the time being, and even risk the possibility of it being obtained by the World Ending Twin Snakes, than to let Marvin possess it! Sealing him in the Ethereal Plane would be for the best. But just as they prepared to make an attempt to do so, a huge claw fell from the sky, slamming the ground in front of the entrance to the Ethereal Plane. The Copper Dragon shifted in and his huge body almost filled the entire top floor of the Sky Tower. He looked at those Divine Servants with his huge eyes, and his voice rumbled like thunder, "No one can shut this entrance!" "At least, before Marvin comes out, no one can do so." Although the Copper Dragon''s Dragon Might couldn''t intimidate the Divine Servants as easily as he could a mortal, the power that he showed in the fighting outside the Sky Tower to make them all hesitate. Moreover, he wasn''t fighting alone. Ivan, the Sea Elven Queen, Jessica, and the others quickly stood behind him. There weren''t many people from Feinan who had entered the Sky Tower, but all of them were elites among elites. They wouldn''t sit down and watch that group of Divine Servants seal Marvin inside the Ethereal Plane. The situation entered a deadlock! ... Inside the Ethereal Plane, an uneven fight quickly unfolded! After the World Ending Twin Snakes resurrected, all the monsters rushed at Marvin again. But although Marvin was injured by the Twin Snakes'' ability, he still had his Post-Godly Dexterity! With a few dodges, he threw off those monsters chasing him! ''Such frightening power!'' ''I have a fully evolved advanced False Divine Vessel! In theory, there shouldn''t be any Law able to injure me!'' ''But just now, that punch seemed as heavy as a mountain when it crashed against my abdomen.'' If the attack had landed after Marvin''s Diamond Shape was over, Marvin might have even died! He was apprehensive. Since Laws were ineffective, there was only one possibility. While in their humanoid shapes, the World Ending Twin Snakes still possessed the physical might of their main bodies! The body of an Evil God was most likely an extremely frightening monster. Their attributes would reach a stage that was unimaginable! Since Marvin''s move had failed, he was on his way to retreat. These two were too powerful. With those countless monsters also hindering him, he simply couldn''t face them. And hoping to escape now was rather extravagant. The World Ending Twin Snakes had fully awakened! The Ethereal Plane''s sky began collapsing. The pair separated from each other, turning into a huge azure snake and a huge red snake! "Rumble!" The huge snakes fell from the sky, one in front, one behind, completely cutting off Marvin''s path. "You are Marvin," the Azure Snake coldly hissed, "and you killed our son." The Crimson Snake continued, "You also killed our daughter." "And you are also the one chosen by that scoundrel." "So I''ll definitely die today?" Marvin mocked. These lines weren''t anything new for him! But Marvin''s sneer didn''t cause any change in the Twin Snakes'' expressions. The Crimson Snake blocked the exit of the Ethereal Plane while the Azure Snake slithered closer! Her body was as large as the entire Sky Temple. This was really shocking! There was no hope if Marvin held back any of his strength. He could only go all-out! Ruler''s Wrath activated! In an instant, Marvin''s size increased at a sharp speed! With the bonuses of the advanced False Divine Vessel, and under the support of the Fate Power, Marvin turned into a giant. The Azure Snake''s tail whipped at him. Marvin calmly spread his hands, trying to catch her. "Bang!" He heard some of the bones in his hands shattering! Such frightening power! Despite using Ruler''s Wrath, Marvin almost fell to a tail slap! The fierce pain strongly needled at Marvin''s mind. Fortunately, his willpower was very strong, and he still forcibly grabbed her tail. But just when he was getting ready to counterattack, he felt a fierce pain from behind! The Crimson snake had leapt at Marvin from behind, coiling around his waist! In an instant, the two large snakes both attacked forcing Marvin into a critical situation! Marvin was getting dizzy. But he knew that if he couldn''t get out of this, what awaited him would be death! Fortunately, he still had his fighting instinct. He dismissed the effects of Ruler''s Wrath, and his body recovered to its normal size. He was already in a miserable state. He didn''t have many bones in good condition, and he had some internal bleeding. There were a few extra words in his interface: Grievous Injuries! And he was transitioning to the near-death state! At that time, Marvin finally understood the power of the World Ending Twin Snakes. With just their physical strength alone, they were comparable to an Astral Beast. Along with the fact that they had yet to use Magic, Marvin realized that he certainly couldn''t beat them by himself! Thus, all he could do for now was to try to escape! But¡­ With these Ancient Evil Gods in front of and behind him, how could he get away? Chapter 696: Uproar Chapter 696: Uproar Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance On the top floor of the Sky Tower. The entrance of the Ethereal Plane was gradually becoming transparent. All those looking at it could see everything happening in the Ethereal Plane. They hadn''t expected that their first sight would be of a giant Marvin fighting the coiled World Ending Twin Snakes! That battle between the giant and the fierce huge snakes was an extremely intense sight for all of them. Some of the Divine Servants who had been ready to make a move against Marvin before were even more scared! Marvin was already that powerful? He could already put up a fight against the World Ending Twin Snakes? A burst a fear rose in their hearts. But before they could digest this news, the situation suddenly changed! Under the double-team attack of the World Ending Twin Snakes, Marvin was put in a very dangerous situation! After cancelling Ruler''s Wrath, Marvin was like a small boat struggling against the storm as he landed between the two gargantuan snakes. The spectators all held their breaths, watching that scene closely. If Marvin could die in the hands of the World Ending Twin Snakes, that would be a lot better. They wouldn''t even have to fight. But all of Feinan''s defenders were worried. In this situation, rashly rushing into the Ethereal Plane wouldn''t be the sensible move. After all, they were still very far from the fight. Even Professor, who was the closest to the entrance, wouldn''t be able to help Marvin unless he had basically already escaped on his own! He could only rely on himself! Locked this life and death situation, Marvin made a decision. As everyone gasped in shock, that thin and small figure decided to charge at the Azure Snake, which was further away from the entrance to the Ethereal Plane! "Is he crazy?" "In this situation, why isn''t he running away?!" "Running into one of the two snakes at this speed, even if he was an actual Giant, wouldn''t his body still get crushed?" They were all shocked. The Azure Snake sneered. She didn''t care what Marvin tried to do in his dying struggles. She immediately lashed out at him with her huge tail! Although her body was huge, it wasn''t slow at all. Marvin''s shadow flashed past in the sky, but he didn''t dodge away. Instead, he sped up toward that tail! In an instant, his body underwent some changes. From his Human shape, he turned into a pitch-black, flaming Devil Magic Egg! Shapeshift Sorcerer ¨C Magic Addict Shape! At this crucial time, and with his Diamond Shape on cooldown, Marvin could only bet on the outstanding defenses of the Magic Addict Shape! Although the World Ending Twin Snakes were very powerful, Marvin was too, and the Magic Addict Shape was his final move! After absorbing the Molten Archdevil''s Devil Spawn, the effectiveness of his Magic Addict Shape had further increased by several times. He could only gamble on this! "Bang!" The huge tail smashed against the Devil Magic Egg! Perhaps Marvin''s sudden shape change had caught them by surprise, because he was sent flying! The Azure Snake''s tail was like a baseball bat smacking Marvin very far away! Marvin flew right past the defensive perimeter of the Crimson Snake, soaring toward the entrance to the Ethereal Plane! At that instant, everyone was able to understand Marvin''s plan. By borrowing the power from their attack, he created a chance to escape from the claws of the World Ending Twin Snakes! But the problem was that the current Marvin was already in the Magic Addict Shape, so he couldn''t budge! And even with the tough defense of the Magic Addict Shape, it was hard for Marvin to endure the Azure Snake''s attack. His status on the interface had already changed to [Near-Death]! If no one helped him, Marvin might die with another blow! The Crimson Snake, who had been cutting Marvin off from the entrance to the Ethereal Plane, gave out a loud bellow and charged over at him, intending to swallow him whole. At this crucial time, Feinan''s powerhouses didn''t fail to live up to Marvin''s expectations! "Roar!" A Dragon''s cry echoed out and a frightening Dragon Breath spurt out from Professor''s mouth. Lava and flames mixed together as the flames poured down! This wasn''t an ordinary Dragon Breath, but rather, it was lava that had been brewed within him for dozens of years! That vicious attack was enough to force the World Ending Twin Snakes to balk for a moment. After Professor spat out that Dragon Breath, his originally full chest shriveled down somewhat, and his shining eyes seemed to have lost some of their luster. But that opportunity was already enough. Ivan was also making a move, but Jessica beat him to the punch. The 7th Layer Fate Power flared up, ignoring the Ethereal Plane''s Laws to drag Marvin over! It seemed as if she were pulling Ding over to her. "Woosh!" A shadow was dragged over, but it took great effort. Moments later, Marvin was already back on the top floor of the Sky Tower. Professor and the others quickly withdrew. The World Ending Twin Snakes were extremely angry as they led that group of monsters to break out from the Ethereal Plane. The expressions of everyone in the Sky Tower changed. They all seemed to want to escape! Even if they had never heard of the World Ending Twin Snakes'' abilities before, they had seen them just now! Just their physical strength exceeded Marvin''s full power. These others certainly weren''t worthy opponents for the Twin Snakes. If the World Ending Twin Snakes really escaped from the Ethereal Plane, then even if these Divine Servants atop the Sky Tower and those powerhouses joined hands, they still wouldn''t be a match for them! But then, on Marvin''s Magic Addict Shape, a deep imprint of a Scale appeared. The Truth Scale''s radiance instantly illuminated the Sky Tower! Boundless Divine Power flowed through the area! In a blink, and under the influence of the Truth Scale, the entrance of the Ethereal Plane began to close. The World Ending Twin Snakes reached the threshold and then unyieldingly attacked the closing entrance. That Truth Scale Imprint apparently wasn''t stable because it seemed to disperse when faced with the relentless attacks. Despite this, everyone calmed down a bit. All those present had keen eyesight and could clearly see the Truth Scale Imprint. It was already known that he had a good relationship with the Goddess of Truth, so it was no surprise that he had the Truth Imprint. But then again, the numerous Divine Servants were rather sure that the Truth Goddess herself couldn''t appear in this place. Like the other Gods, her Divine Vessel was too formidable. They felt that if she entered Feinan now, it would undoubtedly have destructive consequences. Since the problem of the Ethereal Plane was settled for the moment, everyone''s attention focused once again on Marvin, who was crazily absorbing Chaos Power to repair his body! The 4th Fate Tablet! They hadn''t forgotten about that. The Marvin was currently extremely weak! Everyone knew this. And perhaps¡­ perhaps even Feinan''s powerhouses, under the temptation of the Fate Tablet, might not work together to guard Marvin. It was almost as if the Fate Tablet could warp the minds of those around it, drawing out endless amounts of desire. A Legend from the West Coast even bluntly said, "Mister Professor, I don''t think it''s appropriate for Marvin to hold on to the Fate Tablet." "You also saw it with your own eyes. He has the blood of Hell in his veins, and he even turned into a Devil Magic Egg!" "He is clearly someone from the Nine Hells¡­ I think there is nothing else to say! The grandson of Diross, the Lord of the Scorched Hell, how could he be entrusted to keep the Fate Tablet? That treasure should remain in Feinan''s hands!" Once these words came out, they caused an uproar among everyone in the Sky Tower. Chapter 697: The Hearts of the People Chapter 697: The Hearts of the People Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Though they had been shocked by Marvin''s strength before, Marvin had received a serious injury from the Twin Snakes! Feinan''s powerhouses really were the finest, among those present. But it was always hard to fight enemies when they were coming from all directions! Earlier, when some of them had gone in to help Marvin, Kangen and a few others had gone back outside to dissuade any from trying to take advantage of the fact that Feinan''s most powerful Legends were all gathered in one place. In various territories, some troubles had sprung up that needed quelling. In this situation, the powerhouses from the Astral Sea and other forces would naturally begin to get restless, as their numbers advantage had become more significant. And the threat of the World Ending Twin Snakes had lifted for now. Although those with discerning eyes could see that the Truth Scale could only hold back the Twin Snakes temporarily, as long as they had enough time, they would have an opportunity. And that was the Fate Tablet! Now was the time when Marvin was at his weakest! If they managed to snatch away the Fate Tablet, they would be able to claim that wondrous treasure for their God! And supreme glory and power would follow. Although the 4th Fate Tablet was part of the game between Lance and the Plane Will, the chess pieces in the games didn''t realize this. In fact, if Marvin told them, they surely wouldn''t believe it. And even if they did believe it, so what? Lance was using an overarching plot. The Fate Tablet truly had the power to let a mortal, or even a God, be reborn stronger! In the 3rd Era, countless Gods had already proved that point! If just fragments were enough for mortals to ascend, then what about a whole tablet? No one could resist this temptation, apart from old foxes like Yin who lived for practically an eternity and could see the bigger picture. Even if the others learnt that the Fate Tablet needed a key to be unlocked, they would still wouldn''t relent. This was the frightening part of the greed in people''s hearts. "It''s rumored that the 4th Fate Tablet is a supreme treasure containing all of Great God Lance''s knowledge and his understanding of Laws." "Since this thing came to Feinan, it should belong to Feinan, and not someone from the Nine Hells!" the Legend from the West Coast said with conviction. When he saw how Ivan and Jessica seemed speechless after his words, he felt proud of himself. The image of Marvin in everyone''s hearts wasn''t as lofty as before. The fight with the Molten Archdevil had thoroughly confirmed his Infernal Bloodline. Due to the strength that he had shown before, Feinan''s powerhouses hadn''t brought it up. But it was different now. A Devil Magic Egg was in front of them. At this time, who could still say that Marvin was unrelated to Hell? "He clearly is from Hell! Diross'' descendant! He is bound to harbor malicious thoughts." "I hope that someone from Feinan gets the Fate Tablet, not some outsider, and especially not this so-called hero pretending to be part of mankind." That Legend continued on proudly. He was normally relatively low-key, but some of the City-States of Pambo Seas'' coast were under his control. But he was acting differently here as the Fate Tablet appeared. He had relied on his small friendship with Copper Dragon Professor to join Feinan''s side. In the previous battles, he hadn''t exerted himself much and still was able to smoothly get an Azure Stone. He also had borne no ill will toward Marvin. But like any person with a narrow-minded mindset, it was hard for him to handle seeing a member of the younger generation rise up at a frightening rate, and in a span of six months, gain fame that he himself would never attain in his entire life. And when he saw Marvin turn into a Devil Magic Egg, he found an excuse to justify his reservations. Marvin definitely wasn''t a pure-blooded Human. So he didn''t have the qualifications to hold the Fate Tablet for Feinan. His logic was quite ridiculous, but he spoke about it with such devotion and righteousness. The entire Sky Tower fell silent as he concluded his thoughts. Everyone was staring at the slightly moving Devil Magic Egg. Chaos Power was surging from all directions and the absorption speed was suffocating. They could see that Marvin''s vitality was recovering at a frightening speed! ''No good! He is recovering!'' Suddenly, everyone realized this! The scene of Marvin fighting the World Ending Twin Snakes before had very shocking. They only dared to take advantage of his current state to make a move on him! If Marvin awakened, even if he only had a portion of his power, would they still have the courage to keep pressing for the Fate Tablet? Most of them knew the answer was in the negative. Especially the Divine Servants of the Astral Plane. They had already obtained an oracle from their Gods. If Marvin was healthy, they shouldn''t touch him. They wouldn''t be able to handle him anyways. A month later, the powerful War God would naturally sort him out. The current Marvin already reached a level that the Divine Servants could only look up to. Thus, they had to act quickly! And the Legend from the West Coast was also aware of this. He frowned as he spoke up again. "Mister Professor, you know my character. I am respected in the West Coast, and not because of my strength." "I do not covet the Fate Tablet, but do you think that handing the Fate Tablet to someone from Hell is really suitable?" All the Divine Servants watched fixedly. Under the temptation of the Fate Tablet, a few cracks appeared in the solidarity of Feinan''s defenders. Besides those like Professor, Jessica, and the Elven couple, the other Legends who hadn''t had as much interaction with Marvin were influenced by his words. Their meaning was clear. Marvin couldn''t keep the Fate Tablet. In this situation, they felt that their chances were a lot greater. If Professor didn''t compromise with them, then the forces of Feinan might split in half, and still have to face the Divine Servants! Defending against an assault from all sides might not be so hard for them normally... But Marvin was a burden right now. As long as they focused their attacks on Marvin, those trying to protect him would definitely expose a flaw. And in a fight between experts, a single flaw could lead to death! Especially when facing opponents that outnumbered them by countless times. They had no choice. That powerhouse from the West Coast had a smirk on his face, thinking the victory was in his hands. But at that time, a mocking voice echoed, "Connor, who gave you your Azure Stone?" The one who said that was Ivan, who was brandishing Glorious Wind. An awkward expression suddenly appeared on the man''s face, because he recalled that his own Azure Stone had been obtained by Marvin and given to him. Without Marvin, he couldn''t even have entered the Sky Tower "Aren''t you ashamed?" Ivan sneered while looking at these people, boldly provoking them as he pointed at them. "And even if you don''t feel ashamed¡­" "Anyone who dares to take a step forward will die." Chapter 698: Fall Out! Chapter 698: Fall Out! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The others hadn''t expected Ivan to be so resolute in his support of Marvin! The Elven Sword in his hand let out a long, cheerful cry. And the Sea Elven Queen also unhesitantly took out the Artifact-level Sea Emperor''s Scepter. Her relationship with Ivan was very strange, but in name at least, Ivan was her man. Those Ivan who wanted to protect were those who she wanted to protect as well. The reason was as simple as that. As for Jessica, she didn''t feel like saying anything to that fickle group of people. The girl who held the Power Ability among the Fate Sorceresses had never been one to yield to others'' whims. She held onto the Devil Magic Egg tightly, calmly using her Fate Power to check on Marvin''s condition. She was glad to discover that Marvin''s condition didn''t seem as bad as it had been a few moments ago. When she first caught the Magic Egg, she had almost thought that he had died from the last blow from the Azure Snake! Because his aura had completely disappeared. But that vast amount of Chaos Power coming from all around assured her that Marvin was still alive. And he was a lot better now. She could the Devil Magic Egg bursting with boundless vitality. It felt as if it was nurturing a new life. Through the reaction between their Fate Imprints, she had a feeling that if Marvin could overcome this near-death situation, his strength could even reach a new level. His strength had already reached the Half-Plane Guardian level. If he went one step further, what would happen? This Legend who was still a youth, what heights could he reach? Jessica, who had always been very confident in her own talent and strength, was very much looking forward to this. Thus, she wouldn''t allow Marvin to die here. She didn''t feel like making threats like Ivan had. She only held Marvin and raised her head. In an instant, a frightening Fate Power burst out in front of Connor! "Rumble!" A thunderous pillar of lightning ripped through the sky and crashed in the hall! Despite Connor being a knowledgeable and experienced combatant, he was scared by Jessica''s fierce and straightforward attack. And if he hadn''t managed to react quickly and dash a few steps back, he might have been burnt by that lightning! Even if he used his Legend Domain to enhance his sturdy body and try to take it, although he probably wouldn''t die, he would still be seriously injured! Cold sweat trickled down his back. The other powerhouses from Feinan that had voiced their objections felt a chill run down their spines. Jessica''s decisiveness made a few of them shrink back in fear! Even the Divine Servants paled. Attacking without a warning like that... were they not worried that Feinan''s internal strife would be taken advantage of by some outsiders? Unfortunately, they didn''t know that phrase "backing down" wasn''t in Jessica''s vocabulary! Fate Power gave her the strength to move forward. She would always use this power to get rid of all unpleasant things. In fact, she had already been showing some self-control with this pillar of lightning. If it weren''t for the fact that she was afraid that excessive use of Fate power might trigger a resonance in Marvin''s body and exacerbate his injuries, she wouldn''t have minded killing Connor directly! Despite this, this attitude of not willing to yield at all shocked everyone. Elven War Saint, Sea Elven Queen, Fate Sorceress. And there was also the large and silent Dragon that was also at the Half-Plane Guardian level! Any Legend that dared to take a step forward might instantly be burnt to death. Perhaps if they swarmed them, they might have a chance to snatch away the incapacitated Marvin. But some of them would definitely die! The more powerful one was, the more afraid of death they were. It was so for the Divine Servants and also for Feinan''s powerhouses. The scene immediately became awkward. No one wanted to have to back off, but Marvin''s injury was slowly getting better. This was a bad sign to a lot of them. They felt their hearts ache. To make a move, or to retreat? They glanced around at each other, all trying to be cunning as they acted unconcerned, each waiting for someone else to make the first move. They were all cursing the others as treacherous, scarcely realizing that they were doing the same thing. Seeing this farce, Jessica showed a derisive smile. "Truly a bunch of cowards." "Clearly drooling over the Fate Tablet like this, but not daring to come to get it." Jessica''s sneer angered much of the crowd. But she wasn''t wrong. They truly didn''t dare. The powerhouses of the Astral Sea had finally gotten the chance to flex their muscles at the battle at the Sky Tower. But they weren''t as invincible as they thought they would be. They were actually taught a lesson by Feinan''s defenders! Especially Marvin. He slaughtered the small army that was gathered by the Gods despite being all alone, and then killed the Molten Archdevil''s avatar¡­. All that was enough to create a legend. At least in the hearts of the minor characters, that is. An ant they thought that they could easily crush revealed itself to be a ruthless, fierce tiger, repeatedly stomping them down, and inspiring terror amongst them. In order to overcome this fear... In order to overcome their fear, they let themselves be guided by their faith. But their faith couldn''t directly make them stronger. They were cowards. There was nothing wrong with Jessica calling them cowards. A deathly silence spread through the hall of the Sky Tower, only disturbed by the gentle breathing sounds of all those who had lusted after the Fate Tablet. Suddenly, a change appeared once again at the entrance of the Ethereal Plane. The shadows of the raging Twin Snakes could be seen on the other side of the seal. Those huge bodies made the hearts of the onlookers quicken. They were making some progress with their attacks on the Ethereal Plane''s seal! Although the Imprint of the Truth Scale had very versatile and pure Divine Power, in the end, it still wasn''t the Truth Scale itself! Who knew how long it could keep holding them back? If the World Ending Twin Snakes broke through the seal, everyone present would face the consequences. Some people were already starting to retreat. As long as they wanted to, they could leave the Sky Tower at any time. Shadows disappeared one after the other. Only those still unwilling to leave the Fate Tablet still remained behind. Connor looked at Marvin''s body with great desire, but he clenched his teeth and finally prepared to leave. But at that time, a small figure appeared in the midst of everyone. Ivan and Professor displayed grave expressions. On that girl''s back were three Holy Swords. Her gaze was fixed on Marvin, and her killing intent was conspicuously permeating the area. "Wuuuu!" The three Holy Swords resonated. The Valkyrie''s inheritance really needed to be treated with caution. Moreover, she wasn''t alone. Behind her was a man that was acting like an attendant. The latter smiled as he looked toward the group gathered around Marvin. "She said that as long as I help her get rid of Marvin, I will be released. Therefore, my apologies." Jessica angrily shouted, "Eve! What are you trying to do?!" Chapter 699: Valkyrie and Fate Sorceress Chapter 699: Valkyrie and Fate Sorceress Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance No one thought that the one person who would stand up and confront Jessica''s group would be Eve! This was the heiress to the Valkyrie, supporting the Three Northern Cities. Although she had once had a disagreement with Jessica, they were all still essentially protectors of Feinan. It was also because of this that even if Jessica disliked Eve, she didn''t go to the North to settle the debt. Previously, Eve had sent a letter to White River Valley, inviting Marvin to join her in the North in order to cooperate. Who would have ever thought that when Marvin was at his weakest, she would actually step out¡­ and not to protect him? She wanted to kill Marvin. Her expression explained everything. In an instant, the three Holy Swords began quivering as they slowly rose from her back. Each Holy Sword had its own story. These stories could no longer be verified due to the passage of time. But this didn''t lessen the terror of the Holy Swords by the slightest bit. Jessica also saw with her own eyes when the purple Holy Swords had pierced Dark Phoenix''s heart, pinning Dark Phoenix in the formation of the Four Totemic Pillars when she tried to flee. As opposed to Jessica''s angry attitude, Professor seemed a lot calmer. He was in contact with Feinan''s younger generation of powerhouses. The traces of the Copper Dragon could be seen behind the reconstruction of the Three Northern Cities. He slowly opened his mouth and asked, "Why?" Eve raised her head and looked at the Copper Dragon with a tranquil expression. "He is the Destroyer." "Bullshit!" Jessica couldn''t restrain her anger! "Even if you play dumb, that fact is unchangeable," Eve dismissed. "In fact, as a Fate Sorceress, you should have known of this news earlier than I did." "Aren''t I right?" Everyone that was still left was staring with eyes wide open! They didn''t understand what the Valkyrie was saying! The savior of Feinan, Marvin, was the Destroyer? What was the meaning behind this? Many who had been preparing to leave stopped and started watching. The Valkyrie was also considered an enemy of the Astral Sea. Like the Three Fate Sisters, she received the favor of the Plane Will. Many people had already guessed that after the departure of the four Plane Guardians, the new generation of Plane Guardians would rise up from Feinan''s remaining powerhouses. The position of South Plane Guardian should be reclaimed by the awakened Witch Queen. The East Plane Guardian should naturally be the famous Marvin. The North Plane Guardian should be the Valkyrie Eve. And the West Plane Guardian should be the strongest of the Three Fate Sisters, Jessica. But at this time, the expected future North Plane Guardian actually claimed that Marvin was the "Destroyer"? What did this mean? The remaining Divine Servants began relaying this new information to their Gods. ... Eve was very serene. Compared to Eve''s calm attitude, Jessica seemed very agitated. In fact, when she heard the word, "Destroyer", her whole body shivered slightly. A hint of indecision flashed in her eyes. But she ultimately forced herself out of it. "It''s unreasonable! The Plane Will already acknowledged him! He was given the aura of a Child of the Plane, he is the same as us, a Plane Guardian of Feinan!" "A wolf can also disguise itself using sheepskin and pretend to be harmless," Eve coldly countered. "I don''t know what kind of game Diross is playing in the end, I also don''t know how the Supreme God who once sought the well-being of all the lifeforms degenerated¡­ But I know one thing, which is that we can''t allow the Destroyer to keep growing." "He originally wasn''t someone of this world!" Eve''s words were shocking, but they were indeed true! Jessica stubbornly held her ground. "So what if he is from another world? Did the Valkyrie leave clear instructions to you?" Eve remained silent. She slowly shook her head as she replied, "I only know of the Destroyer''s existence. The mission that the Valkyrie assigned me is to find him and annihilate him." "But I wasn''t completely sure who the Destroyer was." "Until today." She pointed at the Magic Devil Egg and coldly reminded, "You should be aware of the legend of the Nine Hells?" "Diross spent so much effort on him. Is it really just to cultivate someone from the younger generation?" "The plot of the Lord of Hells once divided the Astral Sea. It split from the ancient Astral Sea to the current Nine Hells and the current God Realms." "They are Angels, and they are most proficient in Order Power. If the Fate Tablet ends up in their hands, what do you think will happen?" Jessica took a deep breath, before resolutely stating, "Marvin is Marvin, Hell is Hell." "You want to know what I think?" "I''ll tell you, I don''t think much about it." "In my eyes, he is just Marvin." Eve slowly shook her head. She then suddenly dashed forward, her three swords thrusting out impressively! That frightening Sword Aura and killing intent covered the entire top floor of the Sky Tower. Even the powerhouses at the end of the hall could feel the aura enough to make their hearts skip a beat. These three Holy Swords were vicious swords that had killed countless people! There was a legend saying that if the Valkyrie''s swords locked onto a target, they would keep chasing till the end! Ivan shouted angrily and stepped forward to stop her! The Sea Elven Queen also followed suit. But Eve only pointed with her finger and the son of the God of Dawn and Protection smiled uncomfortably. The next second, a radiant Divine Power that seemed like the light of dawn surged out, suppressing the two powerful Legends! At this time, many powerhouses came to a realization. The son of the Dawn and Protection God was the fiercest of them all. Even the Copper Dragon wouldn''t be able to defeat him. He was the only son of Anuba Grant! After he was suppressed, his strength gradually recovered faster and faster! The only reason he was captured by Eve was the special nature of the three Holy Swords, with the ability specifically designed to suppress those like him. As long as Eve agreed to let him off, he would likely be the most powerful person here! The Elven duo acted in accord, but could only stand toe to toe with him! Seeing this scene, Jessica became even angrier. "Give him to me," Eve restated, a serious expression on her face. The energy emanating from the Holy Swords hadn''t subsided in the slightest. "I''ll grant him a decent death." "Although he is the Destroyer of the prophecy, he was once Feinan''s hero. Dying at the blades of the three Holy Swords shouldn''t be a dishonorable death for him." Only two words came out of the Fate Sorceress'' mouth: "Fuck off!" Pillars of lightning surged down from the sky, as if the heavens were just as furious as she was! Facing Eve and the three flying Holy Swords, even Jessica didn''t dare to be overconfident. She could only entrust Marvin to the Copper Dragon. She rushed out to get rid of this danger herself! The future West Plane Guardian and North Plane Guardian clashed in earnest! The three Holy Swords clashed with the Fate Power, making the entire Sky Tower shake! Chapter 700: Counter Storm Chapter 700: Counter Storm Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance No one here had expected the situation to reach such a stage! The originally solid and united group fighting for Feinan suddenly had such intense internal strife. When Marvin was at its weakest, it was none other than Eve who stood up and aimed her Holy Swords at him. She claimed he was someone called "the Destroyer". Although most people there couldn''t understand what it meant, there was no mistake about it: the Valkyrie and the Fate Sorceress were fighting. The eyes of the Divine Servants from the Astral Sea shone! They regained some of their hope. The son of Anuba Grant was quite incredible. Without Eve restraining him with her Holy Swords, he would be the most powerful contender for the Fate Tablet. On the top floor of the Sky Tower, everyone watched as he held off Ivan and the Sea Elven Queen, apparently effortlessly. With his carefree appearance, he was probably not even going all-out! Then again, he had just agreed to help Eve with one thing and not necessarily do anything too drastic. Seeing this, most of the Divine Servants drew similar conclusions. The son of the God of Dawn and Protection was definitely waiting for an opportunity to make a decisive move. With Marvin crippled, it might be difficult for the Copper Dragon to protect him on his own! The battle between Jessica and Eve might have just started, but it was already full-blown! The seven-colored Fate Power was clashing with the Holy Swords as Jessica herself was in a fierce melee with Eve. The strength of the two of them had reached a very frightening stage. Eve wanted to press closer to Marvin. But Jessica wouldn''t allow her to. Their fight was very rough and simple, almost like a brawl! Still, many were terrified when they saw the extent of their power! Whether it was the Valkyrie''s Holy Swords or Jessica''s fists, if they were the ones receiving those, they wouldn''t be able to handle it! This was the power of the ones chosen by the Plane Will. Unfortunately, although Jessica gave her utmost, she was still unable to take Eve down. So while they were occupied, the restless stragglers finally made a move. Given that there was only one left guarding Marvin, they glanced at each other and tacitly decided to make a move! In an instant, Professor faced the attacks of more than 40 Legends! Endless Divine Power fell down from the sky, along with sword shadows and sneak attacks hidden between the cracks. The goal of these people was very simple: killing Marvin! The Copper Dragon angrily raised his wings, and a dark red storm was suddenly whipped up in the area around his body! The storm frantically whirled around him and deflected most of the Divine Spells and offensive attacks! The entire top floor of the Sky Tower fell into chaos. A startled shout came out from someone who got struck by his own spell bouncing back! [Counter Storm]! A fierce Dragon Spell. But the consumption of stamina and Magic Power was very high, too. The dark red storm persisted for about another minute before stopping. The Copper Dragon, who had just used a lot of energy when he spat out the Lava Breath earlier, seemed a bit smaller now. His eyes became even less lively. And there was also a fresh wound at the base of his wing! Counter Storm couldn''t stop everything. He panted, continuing to shield the Devil Magic Egg under his stomach. The large Dragon''s eyes carefully watched the rest as he roared with a thunderous voice, "Don''t even think of killing Marvin today!" "I might not be able to kill all of you, but I''ll definitely not show any mercy to anyone that dares to attack!" The Copper Dragon was utterly enraged. Professor had always had a calm and gentle personality. He liked Humans, he liked to interact with them. And among these Humans, he had always believed that Marvin was worth trusting. Ever since he took the initiative to train in the Mirror World, and also in the later trip to the Dragon Temple, everything proved that. This youth had the heart of a hero. There was no doubt about this. Professor was at ease knowing the Fate Tablet was in Marvin''s hands. Today''s events had been going so well. Relying on his remarkable abilities, Marvin had successfully grasped the Fate Tablet. And with Feinan''s group being so formidable, forming an alliance to hold off the outsiders wouldn''t be an issue. This all would have set up a good foundation for getting ready to deal with what would happen a month hence. But the falling out with Eve destroyed everything. Professor had a good relationship with Eve, and he knew she wasn''t greedy. As the inheritor of the will of the Valkyrie, Eve had very firm willpower, and she also took it upon herself to be one of the heroes that would guard Feinan from any threats. The only thing that would be able to make her change her mind would be something related to the Valkyrie''s will. A flicker of doubt appeared in the Copper Dragon''s angry eyes. The Valkyrie had left for so many years, and despite the matter of the Destroyer being in the minds of these long-lived lifeforms, it had never manifested. Now, Eve concluded that Marvin was the Destroyer, which must have had something to do with what the Valkyrie had known. But even if the Valkyrie was outstandingly powerful, could she really see what would happen after so many years? Marvin was the one chosen by Lance, after all. This was something Professor learnt after communicating with the Water Elemental Sovereign. After Butterfly awakened, his strength took a great leap forward, and because of this, he gained access to the world''s biggest secret. The game between Lance and Feinan''s Plane Will. Could it be that Lance really wanted to destroy this world? And that Marvin was the one he had chosen to do it? Only this conclusion could explain Eve''s actions. But the Copper Dragon didn''t have time to think all this through. Counter Storm hadn''t bought him much time. The enemies would take this opportunity to swarm around once more. Although the Divine Spells weren''t powerful, there were a lot of them. At this time, Professor regretted that Kangen had left to settle things outside. With the strength of the Blade Master, there would be no issue holding off and perhaps slaughtering these Divine Servants. But it was normal for that old friend to not want to stay in this sacred location for Wizards. There was still that matter gnawing at his mind, after all. Professor''s gaze became resolute. Regardless of whether Marvin was the Destroyer, the Fate Tablet couldn''t end up in the hands of these people. Whether it was Feinan''s other Legends, or the Divine Servants, or the other forces of the Universe. If the Fate Tablet landed in their hands, it would lead to another round of terror and destruction. The owner of the Tablet would turn into a New God, and probably become like them too. When that time came, the fate of everyone else in Feinan would be decided. The Era of Gods would be unstoppable then. Professor didn''t like this, so he resolved himself to use a sacrificial taboo spell to stop all this. But at that time, something under his belly stirred restlessly. He subconsciously used his wings to brush aside those few scattered Divine Spells that were still falling down. Everyone was abruptly shocked when they saw the Devil Magic Egg transform. Four limbs, followed by a head, and ultimately, a complete Human shape appeared. Marvin raised his head and both reached at his waist, drawing Sodom''s Blades, which let out a thick killing intent. The corner of his mouth was raised in a devilish smile: "You want to kill me?" Chapter 701: Display Of Strength Chapter 701: Display Of Strength Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Marvin''s calm voice echoed through the top floor of the Sky Tower. Those powerhouses, who had been preparing Divine Spells or waving their swords while preparing to charge, suddenly froze. Time seemed to stand still. Marvin walked out from the protection of the Copper Dragon. His gaze was as cold as ever. "Still want to kill me now?" No one dared to answer! The people surrounding the Copper Dragon were in a state of near-collapse! They had all attacked because they had felt so sure of one thing: Marvin was seriously hurt, so this was the best time to attack! But when an apparently healthy Marvin stood before them, the scene of him going against the World Ending Twin Snakes appeared in their minds. Some of them even started to subconsciously and slowly back away in fright! Because Marvin had already activated his advanced False Divine Vessel as he spoke. The Slaughter Domain flooded the whole area. That killing intent was almost visibly marking those who had tried to take advantage of the situation. A strange light flickered in the eyes of the Copper Dragon, but he didn''t say anything. Marvin stood with a cold glare, and that ice cold gaze made them feel like they were frozen before the most ruthless viper. Someone retreated. It triggered a chain reaction. ''It''s finished,'' they all thought. Marvin must have been using some mysterious ability to repair his body. Or maybe it was his shapeshifting itself that did it. Whatever the case, his weak state was already a thing of the past, and this frightening avatar of death had already recovered. If they really tried to press on at this time, few of them, if any, would be able to leave unscathed. The Gods had already instructed them that they should avoid conflict with Marvin if he seemed to be at full strength. And the fight against the Molten Archdevil had already proved that Marvin had the strength of a Half-Plane Guardian. From what the Gods could assess, even if the current Marvin really had the power of a Plane Guardian and they might beat him if all the forces teamed up against him, it would still be very difficult to kill him. And now, Marvin seemed to have somehow completely recovered. If Kangen returned, the situation would become even more one-sided. Although Eve and Holy Paul were troublesome, the former was at most able to hold even with Jessica while the latter didn''t seem to be showing any killing intent toward Marvin. Nor did he show any temptation towards the Fate Tablet, which was somewhat odd. If the son of the God of Dawn and Protection stood down, Marvin''s strength would be enough to kill most of his opponents here! Moreover, he now had the Fate Tablet. Who knew whether his strength improved even further?! Perhaps his sudden recovery had been aided by its powers! ... Seeing everyone lowering their heads, Marvin inwardly let out a sigh of relief. He was the perfect example of a weak person bluffing his way out with false bravado. On the surface, it looked like he had recovered his full strength at the level of a Half-Plane Guardian, but in reality, he could barely fight right now! While in the Devil Magic Egg state, his body truly did recover at a high speed, but the damage caused by the World Ending Twin Snakes had been too severe. It wasn''t that easy to recover from a near-death state. He still needed more time. But when he became aware of the situation in the hall, he discovered that he didn''t have that time! Marvin had to step out and do what he could to help Professor, who was risking his life to protect him. Although the defenses of the Magic Egg were very tough, some of those from the Astral Sea had spells tailored against lifeforms from Hell. If they actually went all-out to attack him, he might really have no way to survive. Thus, he could only take a gamble. He dismissed his Magic Addict Shape before its effective duration had elapsed, and then tried to intimidate all the others into backing off. And it seemed like his bluff was effective. Most people retreated because they couldn''t see through Marvin''s real state. However, a leisurely voice came out at this time. "Nice guts, you didn''t completely recover but you still removed the Magic Addict Shape." "Eh? You have a False Divine Vessel in your body? You are really a shocking man. If not for the Fate Tablet being too dazzling, I almost wouldn''t have noticed it." "And it seems like the Fate Tablet already fused with your false Divine Vessel. It''s unfortunate that you don''t have the key. If you could actually harness its power, you would have truly profited." "But still, I admire your courage. Not everyone would be able to scare away so many powerful beings when weakened to the point of barely being able to fight." The Son of Anuba Grant laughed loudly while skillfully blocking the attacks from the pair of Elves and simultaneously giving Marvin a thumbs up. In Marvin''s eyes, his smile looked quite malicious! Because with just those words, he managed to reverse the situation in the hall once more. Those powerhouses who originally thought of escaping took a closer look at Marvin. But this time, killing intent had risen up again. "So he was only bluffing! Why didn''t I notice that he wasn''t projecting any strength!" "Yes, I also felt he didn''t have any power, he is a pure mortal." "I thought he was deliberately hiding his aura so we wouldn''t know exactly how much power he had. Thinking about it now, after the fight against the World Ending Twin Snakes, how could he still have the power to hide his aura?" They all sneered as they recovered their courage. Marvin shook his head helplessly. He looked at the son of the God of Dawn and Protection and threatened, "If I survive this, I''ll definitely kill you." Holy Paul coughed and pointed at Eve. "Don''t take your anger out on me, I''m only a hired goon. She is the one who wants to kill you." Eve''s eyebrows shook, but she didn''t react as she was still entangled with Jessica. Marvin snorted. Although he looked calm on the surface, deep within his heart, he was already on the verge of despair. Facing the attacks of so many Divine Servants, he had no way out. He needed help. Eve and Holy Paul... If Marvin had the opportunity, he would never let them live! Regardless of their reasons or difficulties! ''Heiress of the Valkyrie?'' Marvin squinted his eyes. She had tried to kill him now, so he wouldn''t care about pretextes and reasons. ''As long as I can survive!'' Marvin inwardly pledged. He looked at those malicious Divine Servants with disdain in their eyes. If he was really about to die, he wouldn''t mind using Diross'' Imprint. Although he instinctively felt that the Imprint Diross left was nothing good, he couldn''t manage things on his own this time. In any case, he would at least take them down with him. The Copper Dragon raised his head, wrapping his wings over, trying to protect Marvin once again. Divine light flickered in the hall, formed by countless Divine Spells gathering their energy. The pressure in the atmosphere was stifling. At this time, a young voice suddenly echoed across the whole floor: "Those who want to kill my brother will die!" It was followed by a frightening Arcane Energy billowing through the hall! Chapter 702: Inheritor Chapter 702: Inheritor Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When he heard that voice, Marvin initially felt overjoyed, before suddenly worrying! ''Wayne woke up!'' This was naturally good news. But waking up in this unfavorable situation wouldn''t be good for him! And to the others, it was baffling. A small boy suddenly appeared, floating above the hall. The boy looked like he was about twelve years old, but he clearly had the strength of a Legend Wizard at the very least! Those with sharp eyes recognized that he was the boy Marvin had been looking for outside the Sky Tower! He was actually Marvin''s younger brother! ''Were these brothers freaks?'' A teen that was only sixteen years old already had the power of a Half-Plane Guardian. And the other one was even more ridiculous! Twelve and already a Legend Wizard! Moreover, such pure Arcane energy was unheard of! That frightening Arcane energy already inundated the hall, stirring restlessly. The atmosphere in the hall felt as if a wild beast was grinding its teeth, ready to pounce anytime to bite an enemy to death! But a Legend Wizard appearing out of nowhere couldn''t change the situation anyway. A Legend Wizard was indeed troublesome. But the current situation wasn''t something that a single Legend Wizard could settle. Marvin needed at least an ally on the level of a Half-Plane Guardian to be able to help him turn the situation around! Although that small boy was very gifted, he definitely couldn''t be a Half-Plane Guardian Wizard yet! The Arcane Energy on his body was pure, but that was all. Perhaps he might become a very shocking figure some day in the future, but he certainly not now. "We all want to kill your brother, can you kill us all?" sneered Connor. "If you want to keep the bloodline of White River Valley alive, then tell Marvin to obediently fork over the Fate Tablet." "If he does that, we might spare you!" Marvin didn''t say anything. He trusted Wayne. Others might not know, but Wayne was the real prodigy. A Seer and the Inheritor of the Wizard God. How could someone like him be weak? That Legend from the West Coast was bound to pay the price. As expected, Wayne looked at him and slowly said, "You can come one by one, or all at once." Connor chuckled. But his laughter didn''t last long. "Bang!" A frightening explosion burst from inside him. His sturdy body blew up and turned into a bloody mist! Even his soul was torn apart by this sudden burst of Arcane Energy! He was completely annihilated! ... "An Ancient Arcane Spell?" Anuba Grant''s son wondered aloud. "You are Lance''s student? The rumored Inheritor of the Wizard God?" Wayne didn''t pay attention to him. His gaze focused on all those people who had targeted Marvin. All those who fell under his gaze burst into a bloody mist in less than a second! The frightening Arcane Burst scared quite a few of the survivors away! They hadn''t seen such a strange and powerful spell before! This already wasn''t in the realm of just Magic. His gaze had become a gaze of death. Killing with a glance, such a strange scene! Even Jessica and Eve, who had been embroiled in a fierce battle, suddenly froze. The Inheritor of the Wizard God! If someone else had spoken of this title, it might have sounded like a bad joke. But it came from the son of the God of Dawn and Protection! That was different. Anuba Grant''s son was knowledgeable and naturally wouldn''t talk nonsense about something like this. And with that pure Arcane Energy, those who had wanted to fight for the Fate Tablet had already fallen into despair! Seriously, with such a pair of brothers, how could there be a chance for anyone else? A Half-Plane Guardian Ruler of the Night. A young Legend Wizard with such terrifying killing magic! If they kept growing... ''Never mind just Feinan¡­ Who in the entire Universe would be able to rival their power?'' This thought appeared in their hearts. Their belief in their Gods started swaying! After Wayne burst another nine Divine Servants, he finally stopped. Some traces of weariness appeared on his face. As he slowly descended back to the ground, he looked at Marvin and interjected, "Ah¡­ The Fate Tablet already merged with you." Marvin spread his hands apart, helplessly saying, "I have no idea¡­" "It''s fine!" Wayne''s voice was still brisk. He looked at Marvin earnestly and said, "Although I said that I wanted the Fate Tablet to quickly become the God of Magic, I can still attain that position without the Fate Tablet. I don''t mind if Brother has the Fate Tablet." Marvin nodded. Wayne truly had returned to normal. The knowledge he inherited from the Wizard God would definitely let him reach outstanding heights. The Fate Tablet would only speed up this process. ... Wayne''s appearance was an unanticipated variable. Even Eve and Holy Paul were caught unprepared. After Wayne''s killing spree, even if the son of the God of Dawn and Protection said more, it might still be useless. So many people had already died, all of them unable to resist the silent Arcane Burst. Even the abilities that some of the Divine Servants had for protection from instant death were ineffective. How terrifying were Wayne''s Arcane Spells? The remaining people didn''t want to stay in this frightening place. The pair of brothers from White River Valley were monsters. Even Eve called back her Holy Swords and frowned deeply. She felt that she wouldn''t be able to kill Marvin today. "Let''s go," she sighed, calling the God''s descendant. But she watched Marvin without saying a word to him. Her meaning was clear. She would kill him. He also didn''t say anything. And the next time they met, he wouldn''t give Eve the chance to talk. Valkyrie''s Inheritor? Guardian of the Three Northern Cities? She had threatened Marvin''s life, so he would definitely go all-out if he saw her again. Show no mercy. This was Marvin''s resolution! The fight in the hall apparently come to an end. Everyone got on the move. Besides Marvin''s group, everyone else left the Sky Tower. The Copper Dragon also sighed. After using Counter Storm earlier, he had suffered a lot of injuries. Although Dragons were physically strong, facing so many Divine Servants at once while protecting someone was not easy at all. Marvin was deeply touched by those who stood by his side at this most dangerous time. He wanted to say something when the seal formed by the Truth Scale Imprint suddenly collapsed despite still seeming rather sturdy moments before. "Ssss!" Two huge snake heads burst out from the thick fog! The World Ending Twin Snakes! Chapter 703: Ethereal Plane Seal Chapter 703: Ethereal Plane Seal Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When the World Ending Twin Snakes had originally escaped from the seal, Marvin had known that sooner or later, he would have to confront them. Even if he successfully escaped this time, it would still happen. But he didn''t think that the temporary barrier from the Truth Goddess'' Imprint would fail so suddenly! Even if his enemies were retreating and the Sky Tower was only filled with allies now, this wasn''t good news for Marvin. This meant that the lives of all his allies were threatened! Although Wayne could use many Arcane Burst, he was young and had just woken up from his coma. After killing so many enemies, both his Magic Power and mind were exhausted, and he was showing clear signs of fatigue. And Marvin himself was still in a weakened state! Though, compared how he was previously in a near-death state, he was a lot better now. When it came to that, Marvin had to admit that the Magic Addict Shape was very powerful and had saved his life once again. Even if he lost one point of Willpower, there was no point in having it if he was dead. Surviving was the most important thing! Thus, when the World Ending Twin Snakes were pushing their way out of the seal, Marvin immediately made a decision: "Flee!" Professor flapped his wings, solemnly flying up, preparing to cover everyone''s retreat. But that young voice echoed once again through the Sky Tower. "It''s fine, Brother. With me here, these two snakes won''t harm anyone." Wayne! Marvin gave his younger brother a startled look. He knew that Wayne was very powerful, but surely not to the point of being able to contend against the World Ending Twin Snakes! And he had even used most of his power driving off the enemies earlier! These words sounded like a child showing off. But the next instant, everyone was shocked by Wayne''s actions. They saw him floating in the air as the walls of the Sky Tower started shaking, and a pale yellow Arcane Barrier formed between his body and the walls! "This is¡­ the resonance between a Wizard Tower and its master!" The Sea Elven Queen looked at Wayne''s actions in shock. It was well known that Wizard Towers were the most powerful weapons of Wizards! A Legend Wizard would be almost unmatched when inside his own Wizard Tower. And the master of this Wizard Tower was definitely Lance. But the scene before their eyes completely upended their worlds! Only one person could trigger the resonance with a Wizard Tower! And especially this one! Wayne was wearing his oversized Wizard gown, covered entirely in a golden glow. The Sealing Power inside the Wizard Tower quickly burst out again, focusing on the entrance of the Ethereal Plane! Although the power of the Truth Goddess Imprint had collapsed, this sealing power coming from Lance''s Wizard Tower was even more unbearable! "This is Lance''s Power?!" "He hasn''t left this world!" "One day, we will kill you!" As they were pushed back by the Sealing Power, the World Ending Twin Snakes sounded very flustered! Wayne''s eyes flickered. "You won''t have the chance to kill Teacher!" "Because your ultimate fate is still the Ethereal Plane!" "Get lost!" Following this, an ancient word came out of Wayne''s mouth! Ancient God Language! Ethereal Plane Seal! The World Ending Twin Snakes shuddered, and they tried to use spatial distortion to get through, but they couldn''t do so in the end! Having stayed in the Ethereal Plane for so many years, they had actually grown much weaker than before, though they were still immensely powerful. The Azure Matriarch''s blood undid Lance''s seal after the key component was removed, but the World Ending Twin Snakes were still in the Ethereal Plane. And Lance hadn''t set up only one seal; he had set up a double seal. The entire Ethereal Plane itself was a seal that could be activated by Lance at will! On the top floor of the Sky Tower, 7 huge six-pointed stars appeared, revolving quickly and at a strange angle! An azure radiance started shining through Wayne''s eyes. He slightly opened his hands like he was cradling something in them. He then pointed his right hand at the World Ending Twin Snakes and sharply shouted, "Return!" The 7 six-pointed stars ruthlessly flew over. The World Ending Twin Snakes recoiled in agitation! ... Marvin stood completely still as he watched everything in a daze. He knew that the seal of the Ethereal Plane, this kind of Plane Guardian level spell, wasn''t something Wayne could completely control. Those 7 six-pointed stars would have been enough to seal any of the Gods within! However, this wasn''t really Wayne''s power, but rather, he was using a spell to draw out the power of the Sky Tower! In other words, this was Lance''s power, but it was being controlled by someone else. ''He really is Lance''s Inheritor.'' Marvin was pleased, but a bit worried. The relationship between Wayne and Lance was so close... Was the matter of the Destroyer that Eve talked about true? ''If Lance really is the destroying side, then what about Wayne now?'' ''If it really reaches that stage in the future, what should I do?'' As he thought of these convoluted things, he became confused for a moment, before finally laughing at himself and deciding to throw these things to the back of his head for now. After all, the issue at hand had yet to be solved, so there was no use in overthinking. Even if they could repel the World Ending Twin Snakes, there would be another frightening challenge for Martin to face soon. ''I hope Wayne can succeed,'' Marvin thought. If he managed to seal the Ethereal Plane successfully, the World Ending Twin Snakes wouldn''t cause problems for a long time again. There would be one¡­ Two fewer enemies. But what about the Astral Sea, the Abyss, the Negative Energy Plane, the Nine Hells, whose intentions weren''t clear, and the threat of Ancient Gods? Although he originally chose this path and made the best preparations that he could think of, he would rather have one less enemy when the day arrived. Everything originated from the Fate Tablet in his body. It was rumored to be an Artifact that could change the fate of the world. ... The Sealing Power at the entrance of the Ethereal Plane was unmatched. The World Ending Twin Snakes were compressed mercilessly until they couldn''t take any more, and soon, they were forced to retreat back into the Ethereal Plane. But just as everyone was feeling relieved, a spear suddenly flew down from the skies and pierced formation of six-pointed stars. It tore a huge hole. The World Ending Twin Snakes rushed through that opening as if their lives depended on it, and fled from the top of the Sky Tower! Wayne spat a mouthful of blood, looking extremely pale! The Ethereal Plane Seal had failed! After the spear destroyed the formation, it vanished. All of Feinan heard a voice afterwards: "You owe me one. Remember to kill Marvin, that Kangen is mine." Those who heard the voice where shocked. Only a few were shocked. "Anubis!" Ivan looked at that disappearing spear, clenching his teeth. "The War God!" Chapter 704: Absolute Sanctuary! Chapter 704: Absolute Sanctuary! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Nobody had expected War God Anubis to do such a thing. This would do no good for the Gods either. The World Ending Twin Snakes, who had been so close to being sealed away for at least another era, got the opportunity to escape. And even though the seal over the Ethereal Plane still ended up closing under the effect of the remaining Sealing Power, it had no meaning anymore. The World Ending Twin Snakes had already been released. Wayne struggled to channel the tower''s energy to cast a Long Distance Lens spell so they could see the World Ending Twin Snakes, and they saw an image of them crashing into a sea of ice! The Pambo Sea! They escaped the Ethereal Plane, fled from the Sky Tower, and finally returned to the real world! Although they still seemed weak on the surface, Marvin, who had fought with them, knew that these two Ancient Evil Gods weren''t easy to deal with. They would surely be able to recover from the damage they had suffered from both seals. Everyone watched as the World Ending Twin Snakes raged against the surface of the sea of ice for a moment before finally breaking through the layer of ice and drilling in, disappearing from view. The stronger one was, the more they valued their life, and the World Ending Twin Snakes were no exception. After breaking out from the second seal, they naturally wanted to be cautious. They chose to disappear for now because they needed to recuperate. This was the era of the Gods Descent after all. They might not necessarily be able to beat the Great Gods after suffering from the formation of stars. This kind of enemy was the most frightening. Marvin himself also liked to hide in the dark before suddenly make a deadly move. The stakes changed, now that there were two powerhouses that had once been able to contend with Lance now hiding in the dark. And both of them wanted to kill Marvin, making him feel quite depressed. The next time they met, even if they hadn''t recovered to their peak states, the Twin Snakes might have already recovered most of their strength. If he couldn''t become stronger, far stronger than he currently was, stronger than he had even hoped to get before... not mentioning White River Valley, he might not even be able to protect himself! Moreover, Wayne had spat out blood from the backlash. Clearly, despite him having tyrannical Magic Power, being interrupted by the War God had put a lot of strain on his body! "They are watching this place!" Wayne coldly raised his head again, looking at the sky. They all understood what he meant. After the Gods got rid of the Astral Beast, they didn''t return to their God Realms, but instead approached as close to Feinan as they dared. Although they couldn''t enter Feinan for the time being without causing disastrous effects on the plane, this didn''t mean that they couldn''t interfere with what was happening in Feinan through special means. Fortunately, this was the Sky Tower. Lance''s power permeated this place, as well as the remnants of the Universe Magic Pool, or else no one would have been able to escape that spear! He was able to let the World Ending Twin Snakes escape because the entrance to the Ethereal Plane was quite a large portal, and because the seal was designed primarily to be extremely resistant on one side¡­ It was always much easier to break a seal from outside than from within. Also, the Laws of the Sky Tower were very domineering. Although he couldn''t lock onto the exact position of Marvin or the others, it was easy for him to perceive the intersection between two different Planes, and with such a huge target, even if the power of Lance offset and weakened his spear, he still wouldn''t miss that entrance. ''The upcoming days will definitely not be easy!'' Marvin had a bitter expression on his face. He was weary, his False Divine Vessel was still recovering, and the Fate Tablet was locked! In the following days, unless he died, the continued chase for the Fate Tablet would be inevitable. Thinking of this, Marvin quickly thought of a bold plan! ''There is no other choice... For both White River Valley and Wayne, it''s the only choice.'' An unswerving determination flashed in his eyes. But just as he was going to tell everyone about his plan, Wayne suddenly looked at the others and said, "Everyone, my older brother is in a very sensitive state, therefore, I apologize in advance!" "I hope my actions won''t influence your friendship with him or White River Valley. I''m very sorry, but I have no other choice." Marvin asked in bewilderment, "What do you want to do?" Wayne suddenly waved his hand! Before the others could react, a white light flashed everywhere. "Woosh!" The next second, they felt their surroundings change. They glanced around and found out that they were now outside the Sky Tower! "That kid actually expelled us from the tower?" Jessica asked in disbelief. Ivan nodded, looking somewhat unhappy. "Maybe in his eyes, Marvin is the only one he can trust." "Marvin''s current situation is very worrying. And there is also that Fate Tablet in his body. Perhaps in such a situation, it''s normal not to trust easily." Copper Dragon Professor nodded. Those who were left had good relationships with Marvin, so they wouldn''t take offense. But they were still very curious... After Wayne threw them out, what would happen next? The answer was soon revealed. All the powerhouses who were still watching the scene stared in shock as the unfathomable Sky Tower rose up! The magnificent and imposing Wizard Tower actually started flying! It pierced through the clouds and flew south at a crazy speed! After a short thirty seconds, the busy inhabitants of White River Valley heard the sound of an explosion! They raised their heads in alarm. What they saw was a tall Wizard Tower appearing in the Sanctuary, right outside White River Valley''s location! On top of the Wizard Tower, an eye shining like a radiant sun appeared! The sun shone over every corner of White River Valley! A lot of dust was whirling around the Wizard Tower. White River Valley''s guards became nervous. A few powerhouses that were now in the territory also waited for an opportunity to make a move. Under Madeline''s lead, they quickly gathered at the side of White River Valley that was closest to the tower. They didn''t understand why this tower flew here and landed in White River Valley! After all, from what their Lord Marvin had told them, nothing could enter the Sanctuary without his consent! And what was going on with that light? It felt even warmer and more reassuring than the light of the Source of Fire''s Order. Anna quickly went to the front of the Wizard Tower when she heard the news. When she saw the tower, her heart started pounding for some reason. Marvin said that only what he allowed would be able to pass through! ''Then this tower¡­'' As she thought about this, the dust gradually scattered. A tall youth and a child came out, supporting each other. Wayne''s face was still dusty, but his smile was beaming. "Brother, we are home." Marvin nodded, and despite not being able to give much of an acknowledgement due to his weakened body, a huge wave of cheers echoed through White River Valley! The Overlord was back! And so was Young Master Wayne! To this territory''s inhabitants, this was the best news. What they didn''t know was that the pale yellow radiance outside White River Valley would remain there for seven days ¨C Absolute Sanctuary. For the next seven days, Marvin and White River Valley were unlikely to be disturbed by anything that happened in the outside world. For Marvin, seven days would be enough. Chapter 705: Rose Dukedom Chapter 705: Rose Dukedom Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The return of Marvin and Wayne naturally created an atmosphere of joy in White River Valley. After all, they knew that this time, Lord Marvin and Young Master Wayne had been participating in the struggle over the Fate Tablet. And the focus of the struggle was the Sky Tower left behind by Lance! Although they didn''t know the specific outcome, they had brought home the Sky Tower itself, so there was nothing to say. The morale of White River Valley was soaring. But at this time, Marvin gave a strange command. Within seven days, no one was allowed to enter or exit White River Valley Sanctuary without his permission. Those hunting parties that had been clearing away monsters outside were also summoned back by Marvin. Although everyone felt strange about this, with Marvin''s prestige in White River Valley, they wouldn''t complain. He was the owner of the Sanctuary, and he had the final say in everything in this territory. It was just that only the top brass of White River Valley faintly understood that the situation wasn''t very good! Anna was the one that was most aware of this. After that spear thrust by the War God, Wayne''s Arcane Energy was in a state of backlash. In that situation, he forcibly drove everyone away in order to protect Marvin. He then brought the Sky Tower to White River Valley, using Lance''s Power to cast Absolute Sanctuary for seven days! Wayne knew of the temptation of the Fate Tablet. He couldn''t give anyone the chance to sneak in. Because of this Absolute Sanctuary, they would both have some time to rest and recuperate. But Wayne had been injured too severely. After some time, he could only remain in a half-comatose half-meditating state in the Sky Tower. And Marvin''s situation wasn''t good either. This was the gravest injury he had received so far. The early release of the Magic Addict Shape made it hard for him to recover from many of his internal injuries. Even though two days later, Shadow Thief Owl came over to bring Daniela''s goodwill, a special secret medicine from Lavis Dukedom that had strong healing effects on the Cridland bloodline, the injury in Marvin''s body could only recover slowly. The good news was that Marvin could tell that after these seven days, he should be much better. At that moment, it would be time for him to implement his plan. ... In these seven days, Marvin rarely had the time to relax completely. He spent a lot of time dealing with government affairs with Anna, and from time to time he would check on the meditating Wayne or pay a visit to the chief of financial affairs. Lola''s card skills deeply impressed Marvin. White River Valley''s people were always kind, including the Shas who had immigrated. They believed in Constantine and Marvin. The only pity was that some had left White River Valley, like the pair of freaks who had always been quarreling in the Alchemy lab. Fidel apparently had met his love, Sasha, who had managed to regain her body, and they both went north. The Nameless Alchemist changed completely after some time with the Alchemy Box. From a fancy and pretentious peacock, he turned into a silent, tired old man. Marvin heard from Anna that he had shouted a word, perhaps a name, while standing in a field at midnight. That name had a very strange pronunciation and Anna couldn''t imitate it. In any case, the presumably greatest Alchemist of all time left White River Valley after leaving a letter for Anna. He said that he would be back one day, but he didn''t know when. And there were also the Gnome brothers. It seemed that the pair of Gnomes from another continent had already left when Marvin went to fight over the Fate Tablet. Although they hated to part with the Mechanical Titan, things seemed very urgent. Perhaps they had been contacted by those from home. From Butterfly''s previous matter, Marvin already had a faint guess. This era might really create huge changes. After the calamity, mankind survived, and would keep on surviving. Regardless of how hard it was, this was something carved in all bloodlines: survival instinct. ... Constantine and Sophie established the new Night Walker Headquarters in White River Valley. After all, the northern fortress had already fallen and the venerable O''Brien had sacrificed his life. The newly appointed Night Walker Leader was Marvin. When Constantine handed over the Eternal Night Paradise to Marvin, Marvin couldn''t help sighing, feeling wistful. He was too familiar with this Artifact! Eternal Night Paradise... It was his Artifact in his previous life as a Ruler of the Night. But back then, he hadn''t gotten it from O''Brien then, but from the corpse of a Lord of Hell. Most likely, O''Brien had already died in the game, but when it happened, he didn''t have time to hand the Night Monarch''s Artifact over to the future generation. With the Eternal Night Paradise, Marvin''s strength once again improved and those two Legend Night Walkers settled in White River Valley for good. Because of what would happen next, Marvin officially announced that Constantine was newly appointed as White River Valley''s Second Magistrate. After Marvin left, Anna would act on Marvin''s behalf, and Constantine would be second in command. After all, even though Marvin trusted Anna''s abilities completely, it would be good to have a Legend in the top brass to take care of problems that required more force. Madeline was supervising River Shore City, and the Tomb Raider didn''t have suitable skills for managing a territory. Isabelle recovered very quickly and seemed to have no ill will towards Wayne. These days, she was Marvin''s shadow, as usual. Marvin had no idea how to deal with this girl. The dedication of the Hammons was famous, but as he thought of the future, he had a headache. Because it would be too dangerous, he could only do it on his own and couldn''t take anyone else with him. ''We''ll see when it happens.'' ... 4th day. Marvin, who had been paying close attention to what was going on in the outside world, finally received an explosive piece of news: This declaration stirred up a storm over the entire continent! [The Three Northern Cities joined together with the Church of Dawn and Protection to formally establish their Dukedom!] The Dukedom was named after the Rose Sword of the Valkyrie. Eve herself became the first Great Duke of the Rose Dukedom, and Holy Paul, the son of the God of Dawn and Protection, became the first Supreme Pontiff. In the Three Northern Cities as well as the surroundings, the church''s influence began spreading. On the day of the founding of the Rose Dukedom, Great Duke Eve made a declaration to all of Feinan: [White River Valley''s Marvin is the destined Destroyer.] [Anyone who obstructs the Rose Duke from eradicating Marvin will be viewed as a heretic and an enemy!] Chapter 706: Leisure Chapter 706: Leisure Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance For the low remaining Human population in Feinan, the news from the North was an absolute storm. Most people felt shocked and startled, because as two of the few remaining large Human forces of Feinan, White River Valley and the Three Northern Cities hadn''t ever had any hostilities before. And given the situation with the Gods descending soon, shouldn''t the two forces join hands and work together? This was the most confusing thing for the people. Naturally, the clever ones could see that the northern side seemed to be preparing for the Gods'' descent in their own way. Eve took a strong stand on the side of the God of Dawn and Protection, making his son the first Supreme Pontiff. This already explained a lot. And everyone already knew that Marvin''s relationship with the Gods was like fire and water. This youth from White River Valley had been provoking the Gods over and over with a bold attitude. He apparently never had learnt what respecting a God meant. Even when the frightening Great Calamity began, he was the first to stand up and slaughter the first person to publicly make an attempt to ascend to Godhood since the 3rd Era. Under such an explanation, the falling out between the North and the South seemed clear. But only a few people knew about the secrets behind Eve''s decision. Marvin wasn''t included among these people. But since the fight at the Sky Tower, he knew that Eve had become his enemy. He didn''t know the reason; he only needed to know what the current situation was. The North decided to join forces with the Astral Sea. This was something that never happened in the game. It was clear that this even happened specifically because of Marvin''s transmigration. And there had already been many other things in this life that had diverged from the events of the game. It was thoroughly different. Thus, Marvin couldn''t use his original experience to handle everything. He calmly accepted Eve''s announcement, but during these days, White River Valley didn''t react to the announcement. Because of the existence of the Absolute Sanctuary, apart from a few people that Marvin approved, no one could enter White River Valley. People were very curious. What kind of attitude would the tyrannical Marvin use to confront Eve''s war declaration? From what Anna had learnt, the Three Northern Cities were in the process of clearing out the monsters in the surroundings on a large scale. This would allow the area to be safer when most of the army left. After that, they would dispatch an army and attack White River Valley, their most important target being Marvin. Whether the information was true or not, one declaration was enough to make everyone in White River Valley feel very tense. Was that a joke?! That newly established Rose Dukedom threatened to kill the Lord of White River Valley? The great hero that kept saving mankind? White River Valley''s inhabitants disagreed right away! And those who moved to White River Valley later were the same. Because in terms of their best interests, they and Marvin could be said to be on the same boat. When the declaration came out, many people started cleaning their weapons, making their preparations for the upcoming war. But what they didn''t know was that the protagonist who was the target of this was leisurely strolling in the corners of White River Valley. ... "Your [Seducer] is hiding a [Black Sheep], am I wrong?" In a cabin in the Northern Mine, a strange trio was gathered around a deck of cards. Lola, who hadn''t craftily smiled like that for a long time, pointed at the card in Marvin''s hand, ultimately announcing his death sentence. Marvin smiled awkwardly and then nodded. He was truly not on the same level as that crafty girl in this card game. He had never thought that the girl he saved from the Gnolls would one day play such an important role in White River Valley. And despite all that she went through, she was still the same crafty and talkative girl. She was wearing her favorite checked skirt and still liked to bully the small halfling. She liked to use lots of tricks when playing her card game. At the same time, she also controlled the finances of White River Valley. A lot of people would have a hard time connecting the two together, but in Marvin''s eyes, Lola was Lola, and she was the same as before. This felt very pleasant. Since he transmigrated, he always had to hurry around, to the point that he lost contact with many friends. But in the end, there had been many people supporting him from behind. Anna was one of them, and Lola was another. ... "You really have no opinion?" Lola gently put the cards away, and then blinked as she looked at Marvin. "Although I know nothing about battle, the matter this time sounds pretty serious." The halfling on the side nodded vigorously. Like everyone else, they were worried about Marvin, Wayne, and White River Valley. Fighting was something most people were afraid of. Marvin shook his head gently and smiled. "Nothing to worry about." Lola snorted, "With my understanding of you, when you say these words, you usually go off and try to deal with everything on your own." Marvin laughed out loud and didn''t confirm or deny anything. Wayne was still half asleep in the Sky Tower. Constantine and Sophie had already returned and were dealing with the new headquarters of the Night Walkers. White River Valley also officially signed their alliance agreement with Rocky Mountain. Apart from the Migratory Bird Council, whose attitude was still outside their grasp, the South seemed to be united. Because the leader of Thousand Leaves Forest was Marvin''s close friend, there was no need to worry about this. Thus, when looking at it as a normal war, Marvin didn''t have much to be afraid of. In a war between the North and South, the South should be a lot more powerful. But he didn''t want to start a war. He didn''t want countless people dying because of him. The only one Eve wanted to kill was him. And with the matter of the Fate Tablet getting sorted out, there would be many more flies watching White River Valley because of Marvin. The place Marvin swore to protect with his life was now in huge trouble because of him. He had already thought of the obvious way. That was to leave. Lola was very clever and she already guessed that. But she didn''t expose him. She only probed while worrying about Marvin''s plans like he was an old friend going on an expedition. But she knew she couldn''t stop Marvin, and the only one that could stop Marvin was still asleep in the Sky Tower. "So, when are you going?" Lola winked, "Don''t deny that I''m right, I don''t think you would have taken the time to play with me otherwise, or to visit the others¡­ Besides, White River Valley''s Overlord being missing isn''t anything new." Marvin blushed with shame. He really seemed like someone that didn''t know how to manage his territory. But facing Lola''s question, he still conscientiously answered! "After the seven-day duration of the Absolute Sanctuary spell ends, I''ll leave." Chapter 707: Eternal Night Kingdom Chapter 707: Eternal Night Kingdom Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The Absolute Sanctuary would last 7 days, and Marvin only had 3 days left. He had to personally settle this matter, settle this war. And the only method was for him to leave. He wasn''t quite sure what would come after that. His opponents would be coming one after the other and Marvin would face them on his own, but he wasn''t the kind of person that would just follow a path that would lead to his own doom. He had already thought about this plan early on. In order to save him, Wayne had already fallen into a half-comatose state. Marvin couldn''t let him be disturbed at this time. The threat of the World Ending Twin Snakes was always there, and they always had the same target. It wasn''t White River Valley, but Marvin. Thus, if he left and it became known, White River Valley should be fine for the time being. Naturally, this peace wasn''t certain. When Feinan became stable enough for the Gods to descend, there would definitely be some who would lust for this southern territory. Because of this, Marvin didn''t plan to leave for a long time. He had a plan. ... "The Three Sisters of Rocky Mountain stealthily came over a few days ago... Was it because of this?" Lola described what she had noticed. "They seemed very worried when they left." Marvin smiled and nodded. He might still need to keep this generally hidden, but he had no need to conceal it from Lola. First, she wasn''t an enemy, second, her knowledge of this world''s powerhouses was lacking, and third, she wouldn''t try to stop him like Anna would. Rocky Mountain''s group had visited White River Valley a few days ago, when Absolute Sanctuary was activated. This time, both sides signed a complete alliance treaty, to attack and defend together. They both knew that this alliance was created to react to the imminent Gods'' Descent as well as other troublesome things. And during that time, Marvin privately asked Lorie for her help with something. The Three Fate Sisters naturally weren''t like Eve, who believed that Marvin was the destined Destroyer. Even in Jessica''s eyes, it was impossible for Marvin, someone recognized by the Plane Will, to be related to the Destroyer. Even if he really had been dragged into this world by Lance. This already didn''t matter. After going through so many things, as friends, they chose to trust each other. This was what touched Marvin. Because even if the entire world targeted him, there would always be people standing behind him. These were his friends. Jessica, Kate, and Lorie were good examples. Marvin looked for Lorie, hoping she could use her genuine Wisdom Ability to look for the whereabouts of the remaining pages of the Book of Nalu! The pages scattered throughout Feinan had already been gathered by Marvin, and the remainder were most likely spread around outside. In this situation, to find the parts of the God of Deception''s Artifact, even a Divination used by one of the three Great Gods might not necessarily work. A Fate Sorceress'' power might be more suitable, since it came from the Plane itself. He told everything he knew about the 4th Fate Tablet to the three Fate Sorceresses. They didn''t disappoint Marvin. Although the Fate Power transfer incident last time had injured Lorie, as a Chosen, her ability was quite amazing, and in a short time, she was able to recover a significant amount of what she had lost. With the help of Fortune Fairy Ding, Lorie used a Greater Tracking spell and found the exact location of three of the final pages of the Book of Nalu. As for the last page, Lorie had originally found it, but she said that just as she was detecting the page, she had felt the gaze of something staring at her. When the last page was being pinpointed, her spell was interrupted, and she could only learn that the last page of the Book of Nalu was in a lower plane. The Negative Energy Plane! A place that was too heavy for Marvin. The Negative Energy Plane was, as its name suggested, full of Negative Energy. Most people couldn''t stay there for a long time, not to mention that he had many enemies there. The Evil Spirit Overlord of a Sub-Plane, Tidomas, already viewed Marvin as his mortal enemy. And a part of his Divine Source was still in Marvin''s hands! If Marvin wanted to go to the Negative Energy Plane, he would risk a lot more than if he went to Hell or the Abyss! Unfortunately, there was no other way. If he wanted the key to open the 4th Fate Tablet, Marvin could only go down this path. Otherwise, the 4th Fate Tablet would cause an unending cycle. Many people would lose their lives over it, including Marvin himself! In fact, after obtaining this information, Marvin had already begun feeling that what the Truth Goddess had said was correct. If Lance wasn''t the one who wanted to destroy this world, then why would he create this Fate Tablet, which would give rise to an era of slaughter? His transmigration, the Great Calamity, the waves of the ascensions in the 3rd Era¡­ Lance apparently had facilitated all of these things. This information made it hard for him to believe the words of the Book of Nalu. Who knew whether this was a ruse arranged by Lance and the God of Deception. Pretending to be the God of Wisdom to confuse the later generations. But Marvin believed that things weren''t progressing as Lance had planned. He probably hadn''t expected him to collect the pages of the Book of Nalu so quickly. Due to a combination of experience and chance, he had now collected seven pages of the Book of Nalu already! If he could manage to find the remaining four in the following month, he would be able to break open the 4th Fate Tablet and obtain the knowledge and comprehension of Laws inside. At that time, through the combination with his mystical False Divine Vessel, his strength would soar! And further events restricted his choices even more. After all, Eve''s declaration already pushed him to have no choice but to stand directly against her, and getting his hands on the Fate Tablet made the powerhouses of the entire world focus on him. He had no choice but to leave. But Lorie had managed to pinpoint the three other locations precisely. One was in the Collapsed Earth of the Elemental Plane of Earth, one was in the 17th layer of the Abyss, Evil Street, and the third was in the Tribal Temple in the starry sky. The bad news was that since Lorie had been intercepted when using Greater Tracking on the last page, it was quite likely that others would find out that Marvin was looking for information on the pages. His enemies would all be waiting for an opportunity. And when the time came, regardless of who he would be facing, it would be impossible to avoid going through a bitter. But Marvin had some confidence in his abilities, although unexpected events could always come up. Not only was he getting more familiar with Sodom''s Blades, but he had also obtained another Artifact! [Eternal Night Kingdom]! When Constantine handed that Artifact to Marvin, he had been filled with emotions. It could be thought of as O''Brien''s will before his death. This was also the symbol of the Leader of the Night Walkers. But others didn''t know that Marvin had once relied on this Eternal Night Kingdom to escape from the never-ending pursuit of the Gods! He had deep feelings for this Artifact! Chapter 708: Return! Chapter 708: Return! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The Eternal Night Kingdom had great meaning to Marvin, but the most important thing was that this Artifact had the ability to evade enemy scouting abilities. And every once in a while, when Marvin was at an impasse, he would use the Eternal Night Kingdom to elude all his pursuers, including Gods! This was the power of the Eternal Night Paradise. If the Eternal Night Paradise was a Demi-Plane left behind by the Night Monarch, then the Eternal Night Kingdom was a valuable Artifact left behind by the Night Monarch for mankind! Moreover, in his previous life, the Eternal Night Kingdom he received was a defective item, a Half-Artifact. What he inherited from O''Brien this time was the complete Eternal Night Kingdom. Marvin didn''t know whether it was originally complete and rendered defective by the Lord of Hell who plundered it, or whether it was due to O''Brien repairing it in this timeline because of some butterfly effect, but he did know that he couldn''t fail to live up to the expectations of his predecessor. He wanted to survive. To unlock all the mysteries and guard all his cherished people. This was what Marvin was striving for, simple and straightforward, just as before, never going against his original intentions. ... The effective time of the Absolute Sanctuary seemed to fly by extremely quickly. Marvin felt like before he knew it, the seventh day had already arrived. After ten hours, the Absolute Sanctuary disappeared. Using his power as the Lord of the Sanctuary, he already felt some forces approaching. These people were all at the Legend level, but they weren''t Marvin''s opponents in a duel. However, if they united and attacked the Sanctuary, it would truly bring trouble to White River Valley. At that time, even if Marvin killed his way through them with his daggers and could intimidate all those near him, he would be unable to protect his own people. Moreover, Marvin could feel the aura of Divine Servants among them. The true powerhouses were hidden in the dark, obscured from view as they watched White River Valley''s every move, preparing to deal a mortal blow to Marvin. Like the World Ending Twin Snakes, or Valkyrie Eve! In the morning, White River Valley''s intelligence network brought the latest information. The rulers of the Rose Dukedom, Eve and Holy Paul, both had left the Three Northern Cities. They disappeared from public view, and what they wanted to do was very clear. Rocky Mountain''s side was worrying and asked Marvin whether he needed their help. But Marvin rejected them, reminding them to pay attention to the safety of their own territory. Although the entire Universe''s enmity was focused on Marvin because of the Fate Tablet, Rocky Mountain had also been a place that was frequently targeted in the past. The three sisters were the easiest trigger of the Gods'' jealousy. They had to be careful. The goodwill of his other allies was also declined. No one could stop him from walking that lonely path. But in the process, two world-shaking events happened on this mystical continent. At 2 o''clock in the afternoon of the seventh day, some people noticed Jewel Bay''s water having some irregular changes. And Marvin, with Madeline''s help, saw the astonishing scene through the Scouting Eye spell. A towering tree rose up from the middle of the sea. Large tidal waves spiralled around this tree as they slowly crashed against the edge of Jewel Bay''s coastline. A fluorescent green light flickered at the top of the tall tree. The scene was simply spectacular. All of Feinan''s forces saw the moment when six roots spread out and pricked into the ruins of the Six Pearl Harbors. Those roots started emanating a terrifying Order Power when they landed. The monsters in the surroundings, as well as the remnants of the Wizard Monsters, were completely annihilated. The green light followed the tree roots and entered the earth, creating life. In a short hour, the large tree floating in the sea ultimately rotted and fell to the seafloor. As for Jewel Bay, it was covered in a dark green forest. Six Elven towns rose up and fused with the Six Pearl Harbors. The Elves occupying this place called it [Green Harbor]. Marvin noticed a particular woman standing at the top of the tree, holding a scepter and a crown, looking awe-inspiring. She was already completely different from that small and unrestrained messenger back in Thousand Leaves Forest. The High Elves had returned! This was definitely a big deal for Feinan! As the rulers of the 1st Era, the High Elves, under the orders of the Ancient Elven God, left for an oversea Sanctuary, staying far from the issues and eventually becoming forgotten. In the Wizard Era, a few High Elven items were revealed, reminding people of the existence of that race. Like early on, Marvin drew support from the High Elven Wishful Rope to get the upper hand in fights. This race was very skilled in combat. Their magic originated from themselves and they were more powerful than the Wood Elves. Although they were sparse, no power dared to underestimate this returning force. On the first day of the return of the High Elves, the Elven Queen Butterfly announced that her Green Harbor was allied with the Thousand Leaves Forest. This added an invisible layer of defense to White River Valley. All that lay between Thousand Leaves Forest and Jewel Bay were the chaotic Three Ring Towers. If the Northern Three Cities wanted to march onto White River Valley, they would definitely have to pass through that road. At that time, they would have to obtain the permission of the Elves, or else wouldn''t easily be able to head further south. ... The shocking news of the High Elves'' return spread through all of Feinan. But not waiting for others to digest this news, another race came out from the dust of history and reappeared. An hour after the establishment of Green Harbor, a floating city appeared from the depths of the First Mountain Range where the Sky Tower originally was. The floating city was just like a small mountain. Under the support of the Ancient Gnomes'' science and technology, it had been drifting between the planes. Now that the Universe Magic Pool had shattered, the trajectory of their drifting was no longer safe. They chose to return to Feinan. The Ancient Gnomes were in Feinan once more. The floating city took root in the First Mountain Range, and countless swarms of machinery were driven around by the Ancient Gnomes, bubbling like ants. With the floating city as their core, the Ancient Gnome Empire started rebuilding! ... Two great races returned, attracting widespread attention. Marvin''s too. But he wasn''t too surprised about this. After all, he had already guessed from the departure of Butterfly and the two Gnomes that the Ancient Gnomes and the High Elves might return. They had to return, or they would have nowhere to go. But, the return of these two Great Races changed the already complicated situation of Feinan, making it even more confusing. Along with the incoming Gods, Feinan was in a tense situation! And this was the state of Feinan when White River Valley''s Absolute Sanctuary finally disappeared. A lone figure sorrowfully left. Chapter 709: Ambush Chapter 709: Ambush Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance In just seven days, many stunning changes had come to pass in Feinan. It was also enough time for Marvin to make his preparations to leave. Wayne was still asleep in the Sky Tower. Marvin transferred a part of his authority as the Sanctuary Lord to Constantine. This middle-aged Sha had already obtained Marvin''s trust through many battles. After Marvin left, White River Valley''s safety would be entrusted to Constantine and the others. In any case, with the power of the Sanctuary and the help of the Legends Marvin controlled through the Book of Nalu, unless a large-scale invasion happened, White River Valley should be safe. As for the threat of the Three Northern Cities, it felt like a much more distant problem after the appearance of Green Harbor. The High Elves had a very domineering attitude. They wouldn''t usually get involved in others'' affairs, but their territory was inviolable. The Wood Elves and the High Elves watched over each other and there was only one path between the two forces, not leaving much room for Eve to manoeuver. Not to mention that Ivan and Marvin''s friendship was pretty good, and although his relationship with Butterfly was somewhat unclear, it didn''t seem bad. Because of all this, Marvin wasn''t very worried that White River Valley would suffer an attack once he departed. He didn''t meticulously conceal the news of his own departure. On the contrary, he ordered everyone to spread the news that he had already left White River Valley. This would be the best ways to dissuade other Legends from attacking White River Valley to seek out Marvin. They had always focused their sights on Marvin. He deliberately stayed on their radar for some time after leaving the territory before suddenly disappearing! Endless Path! ... When Marvin was a 1st Rank Ranger, the path from River Shore City to the Three Ring Towers seemed to stretch so far. And now, he had become a Half-Plane Guardian powerhouse, and the world seemed small and flat. With Endless Path, he could cross the distance with a thought by consuming a large amount of stamina or Fate Power. He had always had to watch his stamina consumption before, but since he obtained the 4th Fate Tablet, Marvin felt a change in the False Divine Vessel. He could obtain a steady flow of Divine Power from the False Divine Vessel now. He couldn''t see specifics data, but Marvin could feel that this was a huge amount. It could be assumed that this Divine Power was related to the 4th Fate Tablet. With this to support him, he would be able to fight more tenaciously. He already expected that the path to complete the Book of Nalu would be a war of attrition. The entire Universe was seeking out the Fate Tablet in Marvin''s Divine Vessel. This feeling didn''t make Marvin feel horrible or awed, but excited instead. He could still remember the time when a dozen of Half-Gods tried to pursue him when he had just completed the ascension quest in his past life, almost managing to kill him. He also remembered the scenes of himself going deep within the enemy lines time and time again before his body was too injured to continue on easily. Whenever this happened, his blood would start boiling. Deep within him, he loved to take risks. The pressure of facing others was the best challenge in Marvin''s eyes! Facing one challenge after another and prevailing over all of them; that was living! This was Marvin''s creed. To protect that which was important to him, he would have to keep pushing his way past many obstacles. It was a cycle that might never stop! Until he died! ... When Marvin disappeared, the forces all over the Universe spread this information. The Gods from the Astral Sea started using Divine-level Divination to look for Marvin''s specific whereabouts. But before that happened, Marvin had already appeared at the Pearl Tower, south of Rocky Mountain. Unexpectedly, Marvin didn''t go directly to the three places known to have pages of the Book of Nalu after leaving White River Valley. He headed to Pearl Tower first, the sacred place that kept all kinds of information about Feinan''s history. He came in touch with Mark 47 through the usual trick before entering Pearl Tower. He had once received a mission to gather Memory Chips, but unfortunately, he hadn''t found any more after the initial ones. But he supposed that the reward that seemed so significant back then also wasn''t so desirable now. He didn''t come this time to talk about the Memory Chips. "Wormhole Pearl?" A strange laugh came out of the construct after hearing this. "That is a very precious treasure, what do you intend to exchange for it?" "Give me a price." Marvin also didn''t have too much hope that Mark 47 would comply. But when the Three Fate Sisters visited him earlier, Ding had reminded him that he had yet to honor his promise. Because he had been way too busy, Marvin had completely forgotten about the Eternal Time Dragon locked in the prison at the end of the Universe. He would have remembered eventually because they did have a contract, but it was still quite bad to forget the promise. Feeling guilty, he went to look for Mark 47 when he left White River Valley to get his hands on the Wormhole Pearl. If he could successfully trade for it, it would be an awesome acquisition. If he couldn''t, then he would just have to see what Mark 47 would be willing to trade it for. In the end, Marvin was only a mortal, what he could do was limited. But Marvin didn''t expect Mark 47 to lead with the words, "I can give you the Wormhole Pearl." "But you have to exchange something for it." Marvin froze in surprise. "What thing?" The construct said with its unique, hoarse voice, "The Essence Absorption System in your body." Marvin frowned! ... Half an hour later, when Marvin''s figure appeared once more in the land south of Rocky Mountain, his body was a bit different. After thinking for a bit, Marvin decided to agree with the terms! The Wormhole Pearl was the key for Tiramisu to get out of his jail, and the Essence Absorption System in Marvin''s body. With the final evolution of his advanced False Divine Vessel, the system had started to slowly become less necessary for him. It might have been critically important to his improvement at the start, but that was no longer the case. And although the system had helped him a lot, it was lacking when it came to advancement through the Legend Realm, which required Comprehension points. Marvin''s leveling speed at that point had been too slow through the Essence Absorption System. But what about the advanced False Divine Vessel? The complete version of the advanced False Divine Vessel had the frightening ability to absorb Divine Source with good efficiency. Each time he absorbed a certain amount of Divine Source, Marvin''s strength would increase. He had already levelled from this effect! Marvin felt that this False Divine Vessel was the most valuable treasure he had gotten since coming to Feinan! Thus, the deal went smoothly. Marvin obtained the Wormhole Pearl, and Mark 47 obtained the system he had always wanted! Because the system in his body had incomplete, there were some Laws that forced him to stay in Pearl Tower. Now, with Marvin''s Essence Absorption System, he could finally break through and leave as he wished. Before departing, Marvin watched the construct walk out of Pearl Tower and heading for the depths of the Wilds. In this world, every lifeform had their own stories. He wouldn''t get too involved, but he had a feeling that this construct who had once followed the God of Creation, Lance, had an even bigger secret. "We will meet again." This was what the construct told Marvin before leaving. Marvin wasn''t so sure that would be the case. He was now facing a large crisis, and all he could do was to keep pushing ahead. One step after the other. Marvin suddenly felt an intense feeling of danger! "Woosh! Woosh! Woosh!" Three shadows appeared in Marvin''s sight. Anuba Grant''s Son. Eve. And one leisurely smiling old man. "To be honest, I originally didn''t dislike you." Marvin glared coldly at Eve as he gently grasped the hilts of Sodom''s Blades. "Even though during the battle against Dark Phoenix, it was your subordinate that did something stupid, I didn''t blame you." Eve calmly interrupted, "I know what you want to say, but unfortunately, we are bound to be enemies." Marvin spat in disgust, "And you are keeping the reason a mystery." Holy Paul smilingly asked, "Stalling for time? There is no need, we already sent people to keep those three girls from Rocky Mountain busy. Mister Marvin, you already have nowhere to go. Actually, I quite like you, but Miss Eve wants to kill you. She claims that you are the Fate Destroyer. I don''t really believe in these things. However¡­ killing an insignificant Human in order to get the right to preach in the Three Northern Cities, I believe this is worth it." Eve drew her Holy Sword and pointed it at Marvin. "Sorry." "I only do what I must." Light erupted from the Holy Sword and transformed into a long streak aiming at Marvin! Chapter 710: Light Flow Reversal Chapter 710: Light Flow Reversal Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The Valkyrie''s three Holy Swords had always been praised as some of the most powerful Artifacts in Feinan. If a mortal faced these frightening Holy Swords, they would have no way to block them and would only be able to try unsuccessfully to flee. For example, despite Dark Phoenix already attaining the body of a God, she was still cut down by the Holy Sword. In that realm, weapons mostly were unimportant due to everyone''s strength transcending the limits of weapons. However, some Artifacts were naturally different. Whether it was the three Holy Swords or Sodom''s Blades, they were all weapons that could instill fear in Legends and Gods! Facing Eve''s overbearing might, Marvin had no intentions to withdraw! What if the three of them ambushed him? Marvin had only handed over his Essence Absorption System because he was already confident in his ability to fight off the most imminent pursuers. With the endless stream of Divine Power from the False Divine Vessel, even if he fought with a Mid God, he wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. His raw strength had yet to reach the level of a Plane Guardian, but in a real battle, his fighting capabilities were on par with those of a Plane Guardian! Marvin''s silhouette flashed like lightning to meet the fierce Holy Sword. "Bang!" The crimson light shone out as the blades ruthlessly slashed at a precise point on the Holy Sword! Something miraculous happened! The mighty Holy Sword suddenly weakened as Marvin struck it in a key location. Eve frowned. Ever since these Holy Swords had been passed to her hands, such a thing had never happened. The fencing style that the Valkyrie imparted to her gave her enough power to use the Holy Swords to attack from afar. When Marvin learnt about the Holy Swords in the game, he sighed, thinking that these things were like the immortal swords from the old legends in China. With one thought, it would automatically fly out to attack. He never thought that in this life, the Holy Swords would be turned at him, seeking out his life! But Marvin made sure to keep cool. His willpower was still firm. The flurry of attacks he flung out using Sodom''s Blades was terrifying, all of them aiming at the same spot on the Holy Sword. The effects of his fierce Desperation Style began to show. This Blade Technique Style from the Martial Path that had been created by Blade Master Kangen had marvelous effects. It was not just a killing style, it was also an ability that could target the weak points of his enemies to overcome them as fast as possible. As soon as Marvin activated Desperation Style, he faintly felt that the power of the Holy Sword wasn''t evenly distributed after leaving Eve''s hands. A some places, the power was too strong, while in other parts, the power was too weak. Marvin made a prompt decision and repeatedly attacked one of the relatively underpowered sections, getting an overwhelming result in the first clash! That Holy Sword whose name he didn''t know was repulsed by the relentless blows and lost its momentum. ... Holy Paul had an expression of amazement on his face. He had personally experienced the frightening power of the three Holy Swords, they admittedly they were especially effective against Gods and their ilk. If Eve hadn''t been in possession of these mighty weapons, he wouldn''t have obeyed her. He''d already had a high opinion of Marvin, but it increased even more when he saw how Marvin managed to skillfully fend off Eve''s attack! "Interesting¡­" A sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth, but he didn''t make a move. He still remembered the stinging disgrace of being Eve''s captive. Although both sides were now cooperating, Holy Paul wasn''t a broad-minded person. He wouldn''t secretly dig a hole for Eve, but he wouldn''t be against seeing her suffer a bit, either. Naturally, he wouldn''t openly show that, but he decided to hang at the side for now He wouldn''t take the initiative to make a move. He felt that he could surely take care of Marvin within three exchanges, but he still wanted to just watch for now. He was waiting for Eve to ask. If Eve requested his help, he would give her his aid. The difference in that case would be that Eve would then owe him a favor. Sometimes, Human emotions like pride were the most useful, especially when dealing with someone like Eve. ... But Eve''s performance was also beyond the expectations of the son of the God of Dawn and Protection. She didn''t ask for his help at all. The whole time, she didn''t even glance at him! She was completely focused on Marvin. When her first Holy Sword was blocked, she wasn''t discouraged. Instead, her eyes shone! "Woosh! Woosh!" A formidable power rose up from her hands and the other two Holy Swords soared up, turning into two bright lights and swinging from two different paths to flank Marvin! And the Holy Sword that Marvin had forced back suddenly blossomed with a brilliant luster and renewed its attack on Marvin. The three Holy Swords were out for Marvin''s life! Seeing this scene, even Holy Paul was startled. Even now, the power of those Holy Swords seemed very frightening to him! How would Marvin deal with them as a mortal? ''He should start fleeing¡­'' He silently tried to predict how Marvin might try to flee from the onslaught of the Holy Swords, and he took a few steps back, making preparations to stop Marvin from getting away. He was sure that, Marvin wouldn''t be able to handle the three Holy Swords at the same time with just Sodom''s Blades. The only choice was to flee. But at that time, the silent old man at the side opened his eyes wide and stared in Eve''s direction! At that instant, Marvin, who had been surrounded by the three Holy Swords, started fading away! He seemed to be panicking as he turned to flee. But at the same time, a shadow appeared behind Eve out of nowhere! Crimson light flickered, followed by Marvin''s ice cold voice: "You seem to forget. The so-called Valkyrie was nothing without her Holy Swords!" Eve was suddenly frightened! She hadn''t felt Marvin approaching! ''How did he get past the Holy Swords? What is going on?'' But she didn''t have time to think about it. The crimson light from the Sodom Blades already covered her. Eternal Night Seal! A frightening power sucked Eve inside, and both she and Marvin disappeared! ... "That''s bad! That avatar was exactly the same as his real body!" Holy Paul paled as he muttered, "Eve is in danger!" The silent old man dashed to the location where the two had disappeared. He gently stretched out his hand and gave a light push. A golden light appeared and countless little Angels surrounded that old man! Divine Spell ¨C Light Flow Reversal! Chapter 711: Kill! Chapter 711: Kill! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Everything was dark in that eternally sealed world. Eve felt like she was drowning, losing all ability to resist! She truly was a powerful Legend, and a famous one at that. But Marvin knew the deadly weak point of that mighty Valkyrie! Most of her power came from the Three Holy Swords. The three Holy Swords weren''t only weapons to her; they were practically part of her body. She was at her weakest when separate from her Holy Swords! Thus, Marvin had come up with a plan at the start. After leaving Pearl Tower, he deliberately revealed himself and was thus intercepted by the trio from the North. But these people didn''t know that what they had intercepted was only Marvin''s avatar! [True Shadow]! Reaching level 5 Ruler of the Night gained was yet another a qualitative change. The avatar made from True Shadow had 100% of Marvin''s fighting strength, and would last as long as thirty minutes! Thus, Marvin had hidden away while waiting for a chance to attack Eve. He even used the cloak gifted to him by the Vampire Primogenitor! Thankfully, his plan was successful. The attention of the attackers was drawn by Sodom''s Blades, which were in the hands of the avatar. Its great strength forced Eve to send her three Holy Swords out to try to subdue him. The other two had never thought that he would actually stay and fight instead of trying to flee! But his goal was to capture Eve! The moment that the three Holy Swords were sent out, Marvin chose to summon Sodom''s Blades back! At that moment, he could tell that the seemingly weak, old man had noticed his plan. But it was too late. The Eternal Night Seal appeared without warning and completely engulfed Eve! This world was filled with endless darkness. ... "Why do you want to kill me?" The bloody knife pressed against Eve''s neck as Marvin coldly asked. Eve shivered, but unyieldingly declared, "This is the will of the Valkyrie! She has already seen the future." "You are the Fate Destroyer! You aren''t Feinan''s guardian, they have been tricked by you." "Lance chose you, he wants to use your power to destroy this world so that he can escape from this cage!" Marvin remained silent for a moment before quietly saying, "Regardless of whether you believe it or not, I''ll still let you know that I am not this Destroyer or whatever it is. I have no interest in doing such a boring thing." "As for Lance, to be honest, I also don''t know what kind of plan he has in stock." "But you''d believe in whatever the Valkyrie says? No matter what?" Eve flushed with anger from Marvin''s mocking. She started to retort. But suddenly, a light shone in the endless darkness! An old man could faintly be seen from the light, gently looking at Marvin and Eve. Marvin could feel that the Eternal Night Seal''s space was slowly being reversed! ''Light Flow Reversal?'' Marvin was startled. "[Light Flow Reversal]?! You are Anuba Grant?!" The old man faintly smiled. "Marvin, I didn''t make a move towards you back in the Nightmare Boundary." "Today, please let Eve off, she is just following the Valkyrie''s decree." "Moreover, your daggers might be fast, but my Light Flow Reversal is faster." Marvin''s heart sank! He didn''t think that the inconspicuous old man was actually a body hosting the God of Dawn and Protection! Although he currently couldn''t actually wield all the great Divine Power that he had, any Divine Spell would cause great trouble to Marvin right now. Let alone Light Flow Reversal! This Divine Spell could warp reality to some extent within a short time and range. Even if Marvin successfully killed Eve, the old man could still resurrect her! To a certain degree, he could control time! ... Seeing the old man appear, Eve''s breathing also became a lot more stable. ''Saved.'' It occurred to her that if not for the God of Dawn and Protection personally stepping in at this time, she might have really died at Marvin''s hands! ''Next time, regardless of how fierce the battle is, I should always keep one of the three Holy Swords at my side,'' Eve inwardly scolded herself. As the power of the God of Dawn and Protection waited for Marvin''s response, his power continued to permeate through the space. Marvin''s Eternal Night Seal couldn''t resist the erosion of the Light Flow Reversal! But even when facing one of the most powerful Gods of this world, Marvin still chose not to compromise. He flashed a smile at that old man. "For the matters of the Nightmare Boundary, I thank you for being lenient." "But I don''t have the habit of leaving a disaster for myself. Eve wants to kill me, I cannot let her live!" Eve was startled. Before she could react, an ice-cold blade flashed past her neck! A happy sound was emitted from Sodom''s Blades. Eve''s blood made these daggers very satisfied! Fury flashed in the eyes of that old man. He snorted and pointed at Marvin! Suddenly, countless rays of light rushed over! "Even if you kill her, I can bring her back!" the old man yelled. In a flash, a frightening light spread in all directions. The entire Eternal Night Seal was destroyed. Marvin was in the center of the light and about to be hit by Light Flow Reversal! But a lazy voice suddenly echoed into everyone''s ears. "You wanna kill my lil'' Bro? Light Flow Reversal is still not enough!" The old man paled! Marvin''s silhouette strangely twisted and warped before disappearing! Eve''s head fell to the ground! Her corpse slowly tumbled down too, leaving a mess in the desert. Anuba Grant''s son looked foolishly at this scene in complete disbelief. He simply couldn''t understand what was happening! That was Light Flow Reversal! That was the Divine Spell that had made his father so famous! How could it fail?! The old man had a very grave expression. He looked at the headless body and couldn''t help but whisper, "Could it be¡­ He really returned?" ... In the depths of the Universe, a long-forgotten Dragon was proudly looking at Marvin. "If I didn''t ignite your contract in the nick of time, you would have been in great danger!" "I felt a very powerful aura of time, but when it comes to playing with time, how could there be someone better than me in this world?!" Looking at Tiramisu''s arrogant appearance, Marvin couldn''t help feeling a bit amused. But just as Tiramisu had described, the instant that Marvin felt Anuba Grant''s killing intent, he contacted Tiramisu through his contract, letting him know that he was ready to fulfill the terms. The Eternal Time Dragon ignited the contract and Marvin was teleported over! The Divine Spell of the God of Dawn and Protection failed because of the distortion in spacetime, and Eve died! Marvin was very satisfied with this outcome. He straightforwardly took out that bright pearl. Chapter 712: War God’s Might Chapter 712: War God¡¯s Might Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When he saw that sparkly pearl, Tiramisu immediately became excited! He swallowed the Wormhole Pearl in one bite! His body then swelled up. "Woosh!" The Dragon disappeared from Marvin''s sight! Marvin looked around and noticed the silhouette of the Dragon flying outside the orange walls. "I''m finally free!" "Shameful Father! You locked me in here for so long, only letting me sleep and eat, not able to move my body!" "Be ready, I''m coming for you!" Tiramisu flew around in the space above for a dozen minutes or so, venting loudly the whole time. Marvin watched the spectacle from inside the prison, feeling quite awkward. He didn''t know why Tiramisu''s father had wanted to lock him in the cage for so long. But after consuming the Wormhole Pearl, it seemed that Tiramisu could now fly unobstructed. Like this, Marvin''s promise had been completed, and the contract dissolved. "Woosh!" Tiramisu flew by one more time. This time, he grabbed Marvin''s shoulder with his small claws as he yelled, "Let''s go!" The two of them left that frightening prison together. After departing, Tiramisu''s mood was pretty good. "You must have gone through great troubles to get the Wormhole Pearl. Not bad, not bad. I am pleased with you." The Dragon smilingly said, "Since you helped me get out, from today on, you are my lil'' brother!" Marvin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Looking at the Dragon''s youthful effervescence, as well as his small body and young voice, Marvin felt a bit wronged! But in any case, he could feel the warmth from Tiramisu''s voice. Being able to gain the friendship of an Eternal Time Dragon was no mean feat. As they soared freely through the sky, Marvin felt gratified. His own system hadn''t been wasted. But he still underestimated how unreasonable the Dragon was. After taking Marvin out of the cage, he casually found a destroyed Secondary Plane and abandoned Marvin there. "Now that I''m free, I have to look for my old man to take revenge." "If there is anything you need, please wait until my vengeance is fulfilled." Before Marvin could say a word, the Dragon disappeared! Vanished! Marvin checked the surroundings: broken walls, ice-cold stars, complete silence! "Fuck!" He couldn''t help swearing! ''Where is this?! I''m in the depths of the Astral Plane!'' ''He just left me here?'' Clearly, Tiramisu believed that Marvin had some way to make it back to Feinan on his own. But Marvin didn''t! Endless Path was very overbearing, but it needed specific coordinates or at least line of sight during the travel. Marvin didn''t even have any idea where he was now! How could he go back to Feinan!? Moreover, Endless Path itself was also limited by distance based on how much power he could pour in. Who knew how much Divine Power or Fate Power he would have to consume for interplanar travel via Endless Path?! According to Marvin''s Wisdom Ability, even if he used all the power in the advanced False Divine Vessel, it would be far from enough for interplanar travel! ''What''s up with this¡­'' Marvin was a bit annoyed. Thankfully, he still had the Fate Imprint, so he should be able to contract Jessica and Ding. Last time, Ding and Jessica managed to pull him back from the depths of the Universe, so they should be able to figure something out this time too. With such a thought in mind, Marvin urged the power in his False Divine Vessel into his Fate Imprint. One minute later. No reaction! ''What''s going on? Why is there no reaction?'' Marvin frowned... This wasn''t logical. The Fate Imprint represented Feinan''s will. Regardless of how far he was, there should still be a reaction. He wasn''t in the prison now, so there was no reason for him to be unable to feel a connection with Jessica and the others after pouring in so much power. But he soon understood. A huge celestial-looking silhouette slowly walked over from the distance. Each of his steps was enough to make this Universe shake! Marvin''s expression changed. He knew who that person was! It was rumored that no one had ever seen his real appearance. He was always lofty like the stars. Each person that fought him died miserably before falling into the darkness. He was one of the three Great Gods leading the Astral Sea! The War God! ... "I sealed all the exits of this plane!" "Even if you manage to get in touch with the three Fate Sisters, they still won''t be able to help you." The War God''s tone was very calm. "You are the prisoner in the cage now, and there is nowhere to escape." "Hand over the Fate Tablet and I can let your soul smoothly enter the Underworld." Marvin felt a frightening and overwhelming force surge over! This was the first time he had faced such a terrifying God in this world! Anuba Grant, who he had met earlier, was but a mere avatar! This time, it was actually the War God himself! From this, it could be seen how precious the Fate Tablet was. Even if Marvin was still fine in Feinan, he would keep getting chased by Gods outside Feinan! The War God was the first, but if Marvin got away, he would definitely not be the last. Under the pressure of this almighty God''s powerful Divine Vessel, even the complete False Divine Vessel still seemed to be shaking! Marvin frantically tried to come up with an escape strategy, but he couldn''t help being distracted as he cursed the unreliable Tiramisu in his heart. If the Dragon hadn''t thrown him here so casually, he definitely wouldn''t have been such an easy target for the War God! He subconsciously tried to retreat. But the War God''s shadow already covered all the corners of this plane. Even Marvin''s Shadow Domain was being suppressed by the might of his pressure and couldn''t fully be used! In a face to face confrontation, Marvin actually didn''t even have the strength to escape! This was the first time meeting a God with such overbearing force! ''Damn! Do I have to use Eternal Night Kingdom so soon?'' Marvin was unwilling. Eternal Night Kingdom was a treasure he kept close to his heart. After choosing the path of the Book of Nalu, he didn''t know how many troubles he would meet. That kind of treasure had to be used at the most critical time. Otherwise, once it had been understood by the enemies, they would have countermeasures against it the next time. The Gods weren''t total fools. They wouldn''t be repeatedly tricked by that thing, and it would lose its effect over time. But now, the situation was very difficult. If it was a God like the Dream God, Marvin would have confidence in battle! The War God, though... ''Forget it¡­ Can''t help it.'' Marvin inwardly groaned as he prepared to use the Eternal Night Kingdom to flee. But at that time, a familiar swearing voice approached from the horizon. "Which bastard locked this plane!" "This great Dragon is unhappy! I just escaped a cage, only to end up in a new one. Get that seal opened right now, or else I''ll really get angry!" Marvin''s eyes shone! Chapter 713: Three Slaps Chapter 713: Three Slaps Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance This youthful voice came from the one who had just abandoned Marvin, Tiramisu! Sure enough, not long after, a mighty silhouette flew over. The War God''s attention was drawn by its approach. He coldly glared at that Dragon and roared, "Fuck off!" It was a thunderous roar that shook the entire Universe! He then ignored Tiramisu and reached out with his hand to grab Marvin! Suppressed by the pressure of the War God''s aura, Marvin couldn''t move at all! At this crucial time, his only option to escape on his own would be to use Eternal Night Kingdom. But then, a silver line suddenly appeared in the endless darkness. The originally harmonious and lawful Universe seemed to be thrown into a very precarious and unstable state by that silver line! The mighty War God couldn''t help letting out a sound of surprise. Marvin felt a warmth coiling around himself. In an instant, a formidable power rushed out from him and stopped the War God''s palm! Before Marvin could recover, he had already been plucked away by Tiramisu, and he then appeared in another corner of the realm. The Dragon seemed enraged. He gently put Marvin down as he angrily growled, "Telling me to fuck off?" "And daring to attack my lil'' bro in front of me?" "What do you take this handsome Dragon for?" "I''ll slap you three times today!" As his voice resounded through the plane, his words not only made the War God frown, but even made Marvin go pale! Marvin believed in the tyrannical power of the Eternal Time Dragons, but this one was still a child who had spent his entire life in a cage. His power had yet to grow to its peak. Would a Dragon like this be able to rival the powerful War God? "Careful! Don''t act recklessly," Marvin shouted. "Can you actually beat him? It might be better to try to escape. Don''t risk your life with him, he is one of the strongest of the Universe¡­" Tiramisu interjected, "I don''t care who he is, he made this handsome Dragon angry!" "Strongest of the Universe? I don''t believe it!" "Wait for it, I''ll slap him three times to get even with him for you!" After these arrogant words, Tiramisu soared into the air! Marvin couldn''t stop him! He was a bit regretful! If he had known earlier that Tiramisu would be so brash, he would have used Eternal Night Kingdom and escaped together. That guy didn''t know how high the sky was and directly came in conflict with the War God. What if he wasn''t powerful enough to stand against him? Unfortunately, he could barely move with the War God''s overbearing power still flooding over the plane. It was impossible for him to stop Tiramisu! He could only hope the Dragon was stronger than he was expecting, or else had some means of self-protection! ... The War God wasn''t the only one in the boundless Universe that was focused on Marvin''s situation. There were many eyes firmly staring in this direction, monitoring the events. Unfortunately, the War God had sealed the place both from entry and exit, so they could only look from the distance. When they saw that Dragon appear out of nowhere and act so recklessly, declaring that he wanted to slap the War God, they couldn''t help laughing. Truly a calf that doesn''t fear the tiger. This youthful Dragon must have been used to being obeyed, but he didn''t know who he was facing this time! This was the War God! Because of the special nature of his Divine Vessel, the War God had needed to defeat 101 God-level opponents during the process of ascending! And in the bloody 3rd Era, that person had viciously killed all 101 of these God-level opponents in succession. Thus, he climbed over the corpses of countless Gods and became strong enough to stand on equal footing with the God of Dawn and Protection! Such a powerful person, how could he lose to what seemed to be a newly born oversized snake? "Not only does that Marvin not know what''s good for him, but it seems that trait is also shared by the strange ones around him," the Black Dragon God sneered. The other Gods agreed with his sentiment. Only a few Gods looked at that strenuously flying Dragon with a thoughtful expression. It seemed to them that Tiramisu was flying absurdly slowly! His flying speed simply couldn''t compare to that of the rest of the Dragon Clan! It was like watching a snail crawl along! "He declared that he was after the War God''s head, but why is he so slow?" "The War God would be able to send him flying with just one finger!" But what shocked everyone was that the War God didn''t move at all. After no less than five minutes, Tiramisu finally reached the War God! All the Gods froze in confusion! "The War God is motionless?" They then heard a resounding slap echo through the Universe! The Dragon''s claws fanned open and let out a frightening sound as they hit Anubis! Tiramisu slapped away the aura of the War God, the Bloody Battle Shadow! The Gods were looking at the scene, completely astounded! What was going on with him? How come everything related to Marvin end up being so strange? That little snake was really able to hit the War God? And the latter didn''t even resist? Marvin was also stunned. When he saw Tiramisu fly off so slowly, he also thought that the War God''s Divine Power would restrict him, but it seemed that it wasn''t so! After the War God''s halo fell, a head wearing a helmet was exposed! The Dragon snorted irritably, "You bullied my lil'' bro!" "Slap!" Another slap! The Gods looking from the distance also felt their teeth hurt! That slap had directly smacked against the War God''s helmet, exposing the face that he had always tried to conceal! And under the helmet was a shocking face indeed! A face riddled with scars that looked quite nauseating! "So ugly!" Tiramisu loudly jeered. As for the final slap, it definitely wasn''t light either! Everyone saw it clearly as the tiny Dragon''s last slap directly smashed against the War God''s face! A burning red imprint was left there. The Universe sank into silence. All the Gods went mad! What was going on? How could the War God be shamed like that?! With his fiery hot temper, this snake should have been crushed to pieces by now, shouldn''t it? But what made the Gods begin to despair was that even after the three slaps, the War God was still standing there proudly, not even blinking! Tiramisu put down his hand and glanced dismissively at the War God. "Strongest of the Universe? This handsome Dragon doesn''t believe it!" "Lil'' Bro Marvin, let''s go!" He then vanished again and grabbed Marvin with a movement that nobody could see, before disappearing from that part of the Universe! The next second, the whole Universe could hear a furious roar! About a dozen Secondary Planes in that region were directly smashed to pieces! Chapter 714: Plundering Duo Chapter 714: Plundering Duo Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance On a floating abandoned plane in the depths of the Universe. Tiramisu was panting as he put Marvin down, continuously flapping his wings. "Friggin scary¡­ That guy is very troublesome, he almost caught up." Marvin was stunned. In fact, he had yet to react to the fact that the frightening War God had been taught a lesson by a young and inexperienced Dragon. How inconceivable was that? He couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you more troublesome than him?" The Dragon said with a very human-like expression, "Lil'' Bro Marvin, you are too foolish." "If I was more troublesome than him, I would have already beat him down! Why would I run?" "So foolish!" Marvin felt speechless. ''If you hadn''t slapped the War God three times, why would I ask this question?!'' "Then that¡­" But before he could say more, Tiramisu cut in. "I used the fiercest ability from within my Bloodline inheritance to give him a taste. Didn''t I say that it was to get even with him for you?" "He is too strong, I''m not a match for him right now, so I could only flee." Marvin was moved. Although the little Dragon had a condescending tone, he was still looking out for him. But the situation now was very troublesome. Marvin hadn''t thought that his whereabouts would be noticed by the Gods so easily. The Fate Tablet was simply a time bomb ready to explode at any time! At that moment, Tiramisu suddenly shouted, "I used a lot of stamina to let you vent, I''m hungry now!" Marvin probed, "What do you like to eat?" "Coconuts!" Marvin was amazed. Tiramisu ignored Marvin''s stunned expression as he went on, "Don''t even think of serving me common things. All of the coconuts on the coconut tree my dad planted for me were full of Time Power. Although I took some out when I left, I need to ration them so that they last. I''ll have some later. In any case, you have to find me tasty things. They definitely cannot be common goods." "The best would be stuff that rich in power. After all, with my stomach, I can surely even digest Artifacts." Marvin''s eyes shone when he heard those words; he suddenly had a bold plan! He mumbled, "Can you carry me and escape from the pursuit of those Gods?" Tiramisu proudly asked, "Are you looking down on me? Aren''t I an Eternal Time Dragon?" "In the entire Universe, besides my dad and God Lance, there shouldn''t be anyone else that would able to catch up to us!" Marvin burst out laughing! He looked at the Dragon and earnestly asked, "What do you think of the things in the God Realms?" Tiramisu''s eyes glimmered with awe. "Do you mean¡­ we should go loot the God Realms?" Marvin nodded. The Gods'' eyes were scouring the Universe, strenuously searching for traces of Marvin. But surely they wouldn''t expect that Marvin would do something completely crazy instead of trying to evade them! Before they met Tiramisu, he naturally wouldn''t have decided on such a bold plan, but with the Eternal Time Dragon as his partner, looting the God Realms should be a very reliable endeavor! However¡­ after hearing Marvin''s words, the little Dragon had been hesitating for a long time. "What is it?" Marvin asked. Tiramisu answered, "I don''t know how to get to the God Realms." Marvin smiled mysteriously as he whispered, "I know a place." ... In Arborea Plane, under the Shadow Temple''s ruins, the Eternal Time Dragon was now lying on Marvin''s shoulder after reducing his size. "This path really leads to the Dream God''s Secondary Plane? Is your plan really reliable?" "Then again, your strength isn''t too bad, Lil'' bro. Well, you have the advanced False Divine Vessel, even if you aren''t using it to its full potential." Feeling a twinge of shock, Marvin immediately asked, "You know of the advanced False Divine Vessel?" Tiramisu coldly snorted, "This handsome Dragon knows countless things about the Universe!" "The advanced False Divine Vessel''s strongest point lies in its ability to consume and merge with other things. The advanced False Divine Vessel in your body is already complete, so it can swallow Divine Source without restriction! The Divine Source consumed should support your physical body, and based on your training path, it would directly increase your strength." "At least, before reaching the level of a Plane Guardian, you won''t meet any obstructions. Naturally, the precondition is that there is enough Divine Source for you to swallow." Marvin felt excited. He had some understanding of the False Divine Vessel, but it wasn''t that thorough. Swallowing Divine Source without restriction? Able to directly reach Plane Guardian level? This would be far better than what he had hoped for before! "Eh? You really didn''t know?" The Dragon seemed a bit surprised. "I thought you were trying to trick me into plundering the God Realms in order to help you increase your strength." Marvin was left inarticulate for a moment before he explained, "I still don''t know the full use of the False Divine Vessel." The Dragon patted his shoulder. "It''s not important, as my Lil'' Bro, you definitely need to become stronger." "When we go through the God Realms, I''ll leave you enough Divine Source." The two of them reached the end of the passage as they were talking. A light spread out before them. They saw a peaceful and warm world. That was the Dream God''s Dream Land! Marvin had already found this passage after Ambella tried to assassinate him. He was ready to take revenge on the Dream God. This time, with the Eternal Time Dragon''s help, Marvin would be like a fox making use of the tiger''s strength! "Such a nice, peaceful world," Tiramisu sighed. Marvin nodded. "It is." "Let us destroy it." After saying this, a man and a Dragon formed a plundering duo as they rushed toward Dream Land! ... God Realm, Dream Shrine. The Dream God had just returned, still in shock from the events that had happened. He originally thought that he wouldn''t even have a chance to act with the War God personally making a move. That was one of the Three Great Gods, after all. If he held the Fate Tablet, he might have the chance to become a Supreme God! But the scene that ensued had left him stunned. The Dragon had come from who knows where and actually slapped the War God three times before leaving! This was world-shaking! ''That guy is too frightening. Not only his growth speed is shocking, but he also has so many freaks at his side.'' ''We have to deal with him quickly.'' The Dream God was anxious. In fact, ever since Ambella''s failed assassination, this anxiety had been haunting him. But he was even more anxious than usual today. As he pondered, he suddenly thought of the reason for his current elevated anxiety! ''Why can''t I feel the Faith of the followers from that Secondary Plane?'' He subconsciously had a bad feeling and used a Divine ability to look at the situation in his God Realm. With one glance, he almost spat out blood! Chapter 715: Target! Astral Sea! Chapter 715: Target! Astral Sea! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Like Arborea, Dream Land was a Secondary Plane. It was reasonable to say that with Marvin''s current strength, he normally already couldn''t enter this Secondary Plane. But he had that unique being at his side. An Eternal Time Dragon. There wasn''t much known about Eternal Time Dragons, but there was no need to doubt their formidable abilities. Even as a young Dragon, Tiramisu could slap the War God in front of all the Gods of the Universe. Entering the Secondary Plane by craftily exploiting a gap in the Spatial Laws was nothing to Tiramisu. The plundering duo discussed their plan in advance. Tiramisu used his powerful Time Ability to control all the interconnections of the entire Secondary Plane. That way, he could delay the exposure of the situation so that unless the Dream God directly investigated his Plane, even he wouldn''t notice his territory being profaned. As for those living in that land, they literally couldn''t act for themselves. Their souls had been wiped clean by the Dream God, leaving them completely brainwashed. Marvin felt that these people were quite pitiable. But all these inhabitants mindlessly rushed over when they saw Marvin and Tiramisu appear, so he couldn''t just ignore them. To some extent, if you wanted to become a hero of a world, you''d likely have to become a monster of another. Knowing this, Marvin didn''t hold back. The two of them split up and began wreaking havoc throughout Dream Land! Marvin''s current strength was close to that of a Plane Guardian. And Sodom''s Blades gave him enough power to cleanly sweep through Feinan''s Legends. And in the Secondary Planes, the most powerful Clerics were only level 18. These people were just cut down when they rushed toward Marvin. They were chopped up like vegetables. It was different for Tiramisu, who was looking for things with Divine Fragments. Their targets were different. Marvin was rushing toward the core of the Plane, toward the Divine Source Pool, which stored the Faith Power generated in the plane, while Tiramisu went to snatch the Holy tools and artifacts of those dozen or so Temples. The appearance of the reckless duo was definitely a nightmare for the people of Dream Land. The entire plane was shocked by the strength of these two powerful thieves. They tried to communicate with their God, but couldn''t get an answer. Little did they know that due to Tiramisu''s Time Magic, these prayers would be delayed for a very long time before the Dream God could receive them! ... This plundering spree lasted no less than six hours. By the time the Dream God realized that something was wrong and came down along with a large number of Angels and Divine Servants, Marvin had already swallowed a lot of the Divine Source! The amount of Divine Source swallowed was comparable to what he got from the Black Dragon God last time. As for the quality, the Dream God''s was clearly better! Despite this, Marvin still looked at the remaining two-thirds somewhat regretfully. It would be a lot better if he could swallow everything. At this moment, the advanced False Divine Vessel in his body was already growing crazily. With the nourishment of the Divine Source, the Domains under his control also had various levels of strengthening. Just as Tiramisu said, with the support of his False Divine Vessel, his physical abilities upgraded by leaps and bounds. His Ruler of the Night class also had the faint feeling of leveling again. But unfortunately, after losing his system, Marvin couldn''t obtain precise data about when this might happen or what the effects were. However, he was quite certain of one thing. His six Attributes had already broken through the Godly Realms! He was now only a step away from being at the level of a Plane Guardian! But Tiramisu had stopped him from getting more, because the Dream God had angrily descended. They could see a huge passage opening over Dream Land! That passage was connecting the Dream God Realm with this Secondary Plane. Only through this could his powerful Divine Vessel pass through this plane. But such a method used a lot of Divine Power, so Gods wouldn''t use it for ordinary matters. This time, the Dream God had been completely enraged by Marvin and Tiramisu! The scene of the Black Dragon God''s Secondary Plane being destroyed was vivid in his mind. If these two lawless guys weren''t stopped, they might really cause something even bigger! Soon, the passage completely opened and an angry by proud voice came out from the sky. "You dare to act unrestrained in my world!" "Accept my judgement! In my name as the Dream Weaver, I command you to forever sink into a dream!" In the Secondary Plane, countless believers who had scattered to the sides like chicken and dogs were extremely moved by the presence of their God. Their prayers had finally been answered. God finally came, and now he would kill the invaders. But at that time, Tiramisu suddenly stopped next to Marvin. He laughingly said, "Thank you for opening the entrance." "As for your Dream Cycle¡­ it uses a lot of Divine Power, and you would need at least four hundred years to make up for it¡­ I will become extremely powerful in the days to come." "It''s very dangerous for a weak God in these times." Tiramisu''s voice wasn''t loud, but it made the fire burning in the Dream God''s heart shake! ''What he says is true! That Dragon even shamed the War God. If I make a move, I''m afraid I might not be able to handle them.'' ''And there is that freak, Marvin¡­'' The Dream God was somewhat hesitant. But in that split second, Tiramisu grabbed Marvin and took flight! This time, he flew extremely quickly, hurling through the passage that the Dream God had so strenuously opened! The Dream God was startled! These two guys actually dared to intrude in the Astral Sea? Was their goal the whole time to lure him here so that he would open the passage to the Astral Sea? The Dream God''s first reaction was to look for the Gods'' Assembly and let them know that there was an outsider in the Astral Sea. This was a serious matter, after all. But when he looked at the mess they had caused in Dream Land, a different feeling rose up in his mind. Since Marvin and that Dragon had left for the Astral Sea, what did it have to do with him? He knew this information, but he didn''t have to share it. What did it matter to him if something happened to the other Gods? As he went down this train of thought, he ended up choosing to remain silent and returning to the Dream Temple. He wanted to see what these two lawless guys would try to do! Chapter 716: Dragon Thief Chapter 716: Dragon Thief Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The Astral Sea was a mystical plane. It was the highest plane of the entire Universe, at the top of the World Tree. In fact, this place was originally a small space. The Ancient Gods and Ancient Angels resided atop the World Tree, overlooking all the planes and making sure this world was safe. Later, most of the Ancient Gods died in the endless wars. Soon, even the remaining few sitting atop the World Tree could only recall fondly the Gods or even Humans who fought by their side. Including Lance. It was said that the First High Elven Ruler had once been invited by Lance up the World Tree and obtained some secret Laws taught by him. Since then, it was spread on Feinan that the High Elves knew the key to climb the World Tree. And whether that was true or not, the High Elves were truly the group closest to the Ancient Gods. In the 3rd Era, Lance made the Fate Tablet and lit up the beacons of war on Feinan. He personally gathered the New Gods and opened a completely new world at the top of the World Tree. He called this beehive-like world, the God Realms. The structure of the God Realms was very complicated and varied. Someone entering that place would find out that their own body would sometimes twist, and sometimes weaken... This was due to the rules being made by the respective Gods, and the hierarchy was very strict. Without a Divine Vessel to counteract the Laws, one would die instantly when entering this place. This place was the Gods'' holy land. The Divine Vessel''s power decided the position of a God in the God Realm. Marvin and Tiramisu felt as if they had entered a mysterious world when they got out of the passage. There was no direction and all their movements would rely on their willpower. Fortunately, he had the advanced False Divine Vessel, otherwise he would have been crushed when entering the God Realms. "What should we do?" The dragon asked. With such a powerful killing machine like Tiramisu, how could Marvin not make use of it? He mischievously laughed, "I have a few Gods I''m not really getting along with in the God Realms. How about we plunder their things?" "I heard these Gods have been storing treasures for many years, they should be quite rich." Tiramisu''s eyes shone when he heard that and he crazily nodded, "Plunder!" "We have to plunder!" "Where do we begin?" Marvin used his advanced False Divine Vessel to locate the closest God Realm. He soon opened his eyes, and pointed the way, "There is an old acquaintance that way. He could be said to be related to you¡­" "He is the first target!" "Black Dragon God!" ... Atop the World Tree, the War God Anubis and the God of Dawn and Protection Anuba Grant were sitting, along with two female Gods, calmly having a meeting. "We Ancient Gods won''t get involved in the matter of the Fate Tablet. Wasn''t I clear?" Moon Goddess Faniya was frowning at the two Great Gods. She was sitting opposite of a small girl. Behind the girl was a serious looking Paladin. The Truth Goddess didn''t even feel like looking to these two. Facing the two Ancient Goddess, Anuba Grant''s attitude was extremely good, "I understand what you mean, but things are different now." "Feinan''s Plane Will is very irascible, the Ancient Nature God is still sleeping, and this meant that besides you two, no one can pacify it." The Truth Goddess shrugged, "Isn''t it because of the matter of the Fate Tablet? Lance violated the agreement, isn''t it normal for the Plane Will to be dissatisfied." "God Lance''s intention are beyond our understanding." Anuba calmly said, "There is definitely something wrong behind both sides'' actions, but I always felt that something was missing." "Evil Spirit Sea." The War God stiffly said, "Us three once joined hands to explore the Primal Chaotic Franges and found some traces left behind by Lance. He predicted the arrival of the Great Calamity. And us attacking the Universe Magic Pool was only to gain the initiative, if we don''t take the lead in ruling Feinan, those Demons and Devils, as well as those hiding in the darkness, that frightening existence in the Evil Spirit Sea, they would swallow that Universe sooner or later." The Truth Goddess sneered, "I don''t know if you really found traces of Lance, I really want to ask him why did he set me up." "It''s hard to believe in someone who did such a bad thing. When the Wisdom God fell, I had some doubts. But who would have known that I would fall into Lance''s trap after probing a bit¡­" "Molly, let''s not talk about that." Moon Goddess Faniya doused the Truth Goddess'' anger and gently said, "God Lance did curse you, but he didn''t kill you." "Hmpf." The Truth Goddess frowned and remained silent. "In any case, if we weren''t in an impasse this time, we also wouldn''t come looking for the two of you." Anuba Grant said, "The Fate Tablet is now in the hands of a mortal, this is a very unstable variable. We can still bear with it, but the Plane Will has to be pacified, otherwise we won''t be able to descend to Feinan! The Moon Goddess quietly sighed, "I''m afraid I cannot help with that thing." "I already lost contact with Feinan''s Plane Will many years ago. If you really want to pacify it, you have to find the one representing it." Anuba and Anubis glanced at each other, helpless. Anuba Grant bitterly said, "I originally found one¡­ But that child has been killed by Marvin." "That Valkyrie inheritor?" The Truth Goddess'' eyes flickered, "She seemed to have some enmity towards Marvin. The Valkyrie''s inheritor should have a very good relationship with Feinan''s Plane Will." "More and more things can''t be explained." Anuba Grant sighed, "Since it''s inconvenient for both of you, we will take our leave first." But at that time, a huge parrot quickly flew out from the God Realms. It was fat, but moved very nimbly. It was yelling while flying, "Master! No good!" "There is a Dragon Thief in the God Realms!" "It already stole a great amount of Divine Source and Artifacts from seventeen God Realms" Dragon Thief!? The four Gods were stunned, shortly after, an angry expression appeared on the War God''s face. "They dare to trample over the prestige of the God Realms!" Anuba Grant also said in a heavy voice, "Use the World Tree''s Imprint and seal the God Realms!" "I want to see what will that Dragon Thief do!" After saying that, the two Great Gods prepared to leave. But they didn''t think that the Truth Goddess would suddenly stand up. "I''ll go with you." Chapter 717: Dragon Thief (2) Chapter 717: Dragon Thief (2) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance At the top of the world, the God Realms were definitely the focus of the whole Universe. There would always be many eyes watching the happenings at the peak of the World Tree. Regardless of whether it was Hell, the Abyss, or the Negative Energy Plane. Whenever there was a small disturbance in the God Realms, these powers would quickly get all the information that they could so that they would be able to react. In the end, it was because the strength of the God Realms was too great. Although Lance had already disappeared for a long time, he left methods and Artifacts behind that were enough for the New Gods to suppress the rest of the Universe. For example, in the first Assembly of Gods, the Gods decided to attack the Universe Magic Pool; Hell and the Abyss were able to obtain the information in advance. But this time, the information coming from the God Realms shocked every Demon Lord and Lord of Hell! Dragon Thief? God Slayer Marvin? These two mavericks went for the God Realms? When all the great forces obtained that information, they weren''t sure whether there was a mistake. It might have been a smokescreen kicked up by Marvin to attract attention, so they requested confirmation. But when the information was irrefutably confirmed through further investigation, they could only fall silent. That young Dragon had slapped the War God three times and instilled fear in the minds of the Gods¡­ and he was now acting like a thief. As for that Marvin, was he even clear about his own situation?! He was now being targeted by all the powerhouses of the Universe. The Fate Tablet was in his body and everyone was coveting it. Under these circumstances, he should be trying to disguise himself with another identity, hiding in a distant corner of the Universe in hopes of avoiding everyone that was after him... shouldn''t he? This script was so wrong! While all the forces from across the Universe, including the powerhouses from the God Realms, were searching for Marvin in the places that they thought would be most likely, that guy was actually plundering the God Realms. How did he even get in? This was the first question. What was he doing in there? There was no need to ask this question, as he hadn''t bothered hiding his actions, which explained everything. God Slayer Marvin and his companion, the Dragon Thief, were tyrannizing the God Realms, recklessly plundering the Divine Source and Artifacts of the Low Gods! Everyone found this information practically unbelievable. But it involved Marvin. That wondrous guy, the shocking Marvin. They all had no choice but to believe it! Especially after what happened at the Sky Tower. Marvin had already shown that he had the strength to resist the World Ending Twin Snakes to some extent, though admittedly they had been weakened from being sealed for so long. It still bumped up the overall evaluation of his strength. And some believed that Marvin was Feinan''s number 1 expert. In any case, this news was certainly embarrassing for those that had been busy looking for Marvin. Hell''s forces were looking for Marvin, Tidomas was looking for Marvin¡­ But how could they go look for him now? Could they truly form a group like the Plundering Duo and enter the God Realms? Those were the God Realms!!! The Nine Hells had repeatedly raised the banner of war but had never been able to break into the God Realms! In other places, Demons and Devils might not be afraid of the Gods, but in their home ground, it was a completely different matter. Right now, the only thing that they could do was to pray that Marvin had some special plan to get away. Otherwise, the Fourth Fate Tablet would end up in the hands of the Gods, and getting it back would be nearly impossible, especially after they managed to utilize its power. But they weren''t very optimistic about Marvin''s chances. Although they didn''t know what method Marvin had used to sneak into the God Realms, it seemed that the three Great Gods already used the World Tree Imprint to seal the God Realms in response. Now, no one could enter or exit the God Realms. There should be no way for Marvin or that Dragon Thief to escape. ... Extreme Evil Hell. The flames from the Scorched Earth burnt every corner of the Evil Hell. Although they were also Devils, under the blessing of a more powerful Hell Lord, the Devils of the Scorched Hell were clearly braver than usual. The Extreme Evil Hell was slowly getting nibbled away. Everything happened silently, just like how the Scorched Hell swallowed the Molten Hell. Only this time, Diross'' target was the Extreme Evil Hell. The flames were surging like the tide, forcing the Devils of the Evil Hell to retreat. Corpses were everywhere and wails echoed. High above, a young man was coldly looking down at this land. "Truly interesting¡­ He actually went to the God Realms. Worthy of my grandson." Diross finished listening to his subordinate''s report and showed a broad grin, "Don''t die there. The seeds I planted with great difficulty are waiting for you to take root." "Milord, the Extreme Evil Lord already escaped," a Greater Devil quickly reported. "Don''t chase, I don''t feel like it. This group of wastes has been occupying these thrones for so many years. It''s time to get these old guys to fuck off." Diross laughed, a light suddenly flashing from his hand. Three similar metallic thrones were rotating in his hand, seemingly containing an immense power. "After sweeping away the Extreme Evil Hell, the next target is Tark." Diross gently looked at the sky and mumbled, "Speaking of which, our plans down here are going so smoothly thanks to my grandson." "Marvin¡­ I''m really looking forward to our next meeting. How far will you have grown then?" "When I''ve unified the Nine Hells, what choice will you make?" ... God Realms. Marvin and Tiramisu''s actions had been exposed. Their reckless stealing was met with an unprecedented blockade. But the two of them didn''t care. Because before the Three Great Gods used the World Tree Imprint to seal the God Realms, Marvin had already swallowed enough Divine Source! His advanced False Divine Vessel was almost saturated! He needed a place, a safe place to digest this frightening energy. Despite the fact that the pursuers, led by the three Great Gods, were searching thoroughly for them, with the Eternal Time Dragon''s cheat-like ability to manipulate time, they could always elude their enemies. But this wasn''t a method that would work indefinitely. Marvin''s False Divine Vessel was on the verge of breaking apart. If he didn''t carefully digest the energy, who knew what could happen? The Dragon Thief could only helplessly say, "They used the World Tree Imprint, even I can''t leave the God Realms for the next day and a half!" ''God Realms, God Realms¡­'' The words echoed in Marvin''s mind. His Wisdom Ability suddenly kicked in. Marvin''s eyes shone as he muttered, "Who says we need to leave the Astral Sea!" "I know a safe place, and they would never think to look there." "Where?" the Dragon asked in curiosity. "The Ancient Nature God''s God Realm!" Chapter 718: False Ascension Chapter 718: False Ascension Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance There were many mysterious places in the God Realms, and also many dark places. But there was one place that had been forgotten by everyone for a long time. That was the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm. Marvin chose this place for three reasons: First, from the fact that the Shadow Prince was able to steal his Nature Power, the Ancient Nature God must have been slumbering for a long time to the point that he wasn''t even roused when someone tried to steal his power. To some degree, he could be considered dead. Second, even if it was so, the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm still surely existed because it not only relied on the power of the Ancient Nature God, but also on the World Tree. The World Tree connected all the planes of the Universe, and even if the Imprint of the World Tree was in the hands of the three Great Gods, allowing them to use it to seal the God Realms, there was still a path out of the God Realms through the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm. Third, the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm wasn''t a place that other Gods could enter. And with Tiramisu here to help, besides the cage left by Bacon, there wasn''t a place in the entire Universe Marvin couldn''t get inside! The Plundering Duo felt that this was a good plan and immediately set out for the God Realm of the Ancient Nature God. Tiramisu originally had a childish temperament, and he had developed a good relationship with Marvin. Also, seeing the Fate Tablet and False Divine Vessel in Marvin''s body, although both he and Marvin benefited greatly from this plundering trip, it seemed as though Marvin was gaining even more from it. But he didn''t point it out. After all, he also knew that the Wormhole Pearl was also very precious. Marvin must have gone through no small amount of trouble to get it for him. The Dragon wasn''t someone that couldn''t differentiate between good and bad; on the contrary, because of his long-term isolation, Tiramisu treasured every friend he could get. If his friend was in trouble, he would naturally help out. Along with the fact that Tiramisu was very bold and feared nothing, Eternal Time Dragons were the peak beings in the entire Universe, so even if he was a young one, there was nothing to be afraid of! God Realms? So what! He grabbed Marvin, and then sensing the direction of the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm by trailing the aura of Nature using his innate abilities, they rushed to get in. .. Nature God Realm. Unlike what Marvin had imagined, this place was overgrown and littered with dead leaves and stones, giving it a very desolate appearance. ''What kind of disaster did the Ancient Nature God meet for his God Realm to look like this? No wonder the World Tree was also affected.'' Seeing this scene, Marvin was considerably shocked. But he knew that he had no time to lose. Even though he was quite sure that the three Great Gods shouldn''t be able to open the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm even when working together, it was likely that they would ask the Moon Goddess Faniya and others who had closer relationships with the Ancient Nature God. What would happen then was uncertain. After all, in some stories in Feinan, the Moon Goddess Faniya had an ambiguous relationship with the Ancient Nature God. It wouldn''t be out of the question for her to have a way to enter his God Realm. Tiramisu didn''t wander aimlessly. This time, Marvin told him to not touch anything, even if he found something good. This was the Ancient Nature God''s land. Marvin was still respectful when facing this Ancient God. He was different from those New Gods. The Ancient Nature God was a God who really contributed to Feinan. He didn''t want to ruin the peace of the resting Ancient God. After the Dragon left, Marvin found a safe place to sit down. It was an area filled with parasol trees. When the wind came, the trees would shed leaves, leaving an extremely desolate scene. But Marvin''s mood surged up! Because the Divine Source in his body had already reached a frightening level! After all, with all the plundering that he did with Tiramisu, Marvin had simply hit the jackpot! The advanced False Divine Vessel''s ability to absorb Divine Source to upgrade itself was too fierce, but how much more Divine Source could Marvin absorb in this Universe? There was only the God Realms. But even in the God Realms, without the Eternal Time Dragon''s control of time, Marvin would be unable to do this on his own. Now, he was full of gratitude for Tiramisu''s help. The advanced False Divine Vessel had transformed into a translucent sphere. Rotating inside it was the 4th Fate Tablet, a cube full of Runes and Laws. A large amount of Divine Source was covering the False Divine Vessel, and it felt as if it was overflowing. Marvin focused and tried to concentrate this power through his Ruler of the Night''s techniques to support himself. This process wasn''t difficult. Soon, as part of Marvin''s body, the False Divine Vessel began to share its power. Large amounts of Divine Source transformed into Essences. These Essences nourished Marvin''s body, making his attributes rise up at a visible speed! At the same time, the False Divine Vessel itself also began to reconstruct itself even further than ever before. ... God Realms. The four powerful Gods left together and swept through most parts of the God Realms, but they didn''t find any trace of Marvin and that Dragon Thief. "Why do I have the feeling that we will only be able to chase after them, yet never catch up?" Anuba Grant mumbled. "We''re in the God Realms, we have the World Tree Imprint, and it''s our home. How could such a strange thing happen?" The War God was still carrying his helmet, so no one could see his expression, but it could be assumed that it wasn''t very good. "If it really is as you said, then there is only one lifeform in this Universe that can accomplish that." Faniya frowned before adding, "But he should have already left this Universe." "A young Dragon," the War God stiffly said. The Truth Goddess smiled as she clarified, "The Eternal Time Dragon." "Don''t look for it, it''s meaningless." "If it''s really an Eternal Time Dragon, we will only shame ourselves with our efforts with the World Tree Imprint. We won''t find them." The other Gods looked at each other in dismay. The Eternal Time Dragon was an unfamiliar creature to many of the New Gods, but it was very familiar to the Ancient Gods. It had an even more recognizable name: Bacon. That was Lance''s best partner, which had the control over time. It was also the reason that there was no God among the 3rd Era''s New Gods that ruled over the Time Domain. If it really was an Eternal Time Dragon, they had no chance of success. Suddenly, in the depths of the God Realms, a terrifying feeling spread out! "Someone is ascending!" "What? There is someone ascending in the God Realms? Who?" "It''s not an ascension," Faniya shouted with shock as she looked in the distance, "it''s¡­ a False Ascension?" Chapter 719: Night Ring Chapter 719: Night Ring Translator: ShiraishiEditor: Shiraishi Nature God Realm. The desiccated area around Marvin had completely changed. Those already withered parasol trees recovered their foliage. The location was full of vitality. It was due to Marvin being unable to control the overflow of Divine Source. In the digestion process, it was hard to avoid Divine Source leaking. That escaping Divine Source nourished a part of the Nature God''s Realm while also taking some pressure off of Marvin''s shoulders. If he still had the system, he would have been able to see his six Attributes jumping up and know the precise numbers. But now that he didn''t have the system, he could only rely on his gut feeling. The Divine Source was slowly dwindling. Ultimately, the translucent sphere calmed down once again. There was a brand new black ring on Marvin''s finger. That ring was purely condensed out of Divine Source, and it was called the [Night Ring]. The advanced False Divine Vessel was originally the product of an ancient powerhouse''s research in order to surpass Gods. With that item, mortals could break through the shackles of their bodies and become existences that could eventually become even more powerful than the gods. But no one had managed to reach that level before Marvin. After all, only two Eternal Time Dragons had ever appeared in this Universe. Within the Night Ring was condensed all the abilities of the Ruler of the Night. It was part of Marvin, and also the symbol of Marvin''s strength. The advanced False Divine Vessel transformed beyond what anything like it had managed to reach before, and based on Marvin''s estimate, his current False Divine Vessel was already on the level of High Gods! And with its special nature, even a Great God might not be able to suppress him through his Divine Vessel. The most frightening part was that Marvin''s body had also reached a terrifying level. By Tiramisu''s estimates, Marvin''s physical strength should surpass that of most Gods! The energy of the advanced False Divine Vessel was frantically increasing the level of Marvin''s Ruler of the Night class up to its limit! Although this kind of improvement through external forces couldn''t help Marvin obtain new skills, Marvin''s body was still tempered to a fierce extent. And with his body being tempered by the Hell Spawn''s flames in the fight with the Molten Archdevil''s avatar, it led to the odd situation of a rogue having the fiercest body in the Universe! If one was to say that the increase in attributes wasn''t the expected goal, then the upgrades of Marvin''s Ruler of the Night''s skills were what he was anticipating. After all, Tiramisu had said that the False Divine Vessel was refining the Divine Source into Essences to level up his Legend class and increase the strength of his Legend Skills. For example, his True Shadow had been upgraded and could now last 60 minutes, compared to the original 30 minutes. The most frightening part about it was that the True Shadow now had 120% of his strength, making it even stronger than Marvin himself! This would definitely catch Gods off guard in the future. For an avatar to be stronger than a God was a very rare thing. ... "Just like this. Not using a treasure like the advanced False Divine Vessel was such a waste." Tiramisu looked at the reborn Marvin and criticized, "Your current strength is barely enough to be called my lil'' bro." Marvin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but in the end he simply thanked Tiramisu. After all, without the help of the Eternal Time Dragon, without the inheritance and knowledge from his bloodline, he also wouldn''t be able to quickly reach this level so easily! Plane Guardian! Marvin had finally reached that level, and even exceeded it! Because of his special growth, even among powerhouses at the Plane Guardian level, Marvin was among the best! Moreover, he still had the Eternal Night Kingdom and Sodom''s Blades in hand! And with the help of the Eternal Time Dragon, gathering the Book of Nalu wouldn''t be so impossible anymore! When Marvin recovered, he shared a summary of his situation with Tiramisu. During this plundering, Tiramisu stole many Artifacts from several Gods, and was thus in a very good mood. After hearing Marvin''s story, he immediately guaranteed, "No problem! It''s just collecting a few pages of an old book. If you know the location, I''ll help you." "In any case, I didn''t have any reaction from my wretched father''s aura. And I found out that the outside was quite boring, go go go! Let''s go to that place!" Marvin laughed involuntarily. That guy was so impetuous. But with the help of the Eternal Time Dragon, Marvin''s outlook on his journey brightened! He immediately started looking for the door of the World Tree in the Nature God Realm. ... Outside the Nature God''s Realm, a group of Gods had gathered, and they all had complicated expressions on their faces. "Turns out they are hiding here." A trace of anger could be heard in the War God''s voice. Anuba Grant was actually a lot gentler. "That kid Marvin truly cannot be underestimated. My previous Divination predicted that no matter what he did, he simply wouldn''t be able to change the overall situation. I never expected that he would be able to accomplish this. Even the destined inheritor, that young girl called Eve, was killed by him. Now he has an Eternal Time Dragon as a helper. It seems that fighting him upfront isn''t the best idea." "Could it be that you still want to look for them?" The War God coldly said. "Grant, don''t think that I don''t know what you are scheming. Whoever gets the Fate Tablet can reach Lance''s level. Others might not know, but the few of us clearly know that this Fate Tablet wasn''t created by God Lance, but rather, it is something left behind by a powerhouse of another ancient world!" Grant helplessly shrugged, "But we can''t go in." The Nature God''s Realm had already been sealed for many years, and even the Great Gods couldn''t get in without permission. After all, none of them were proficient enough in the Time Domain to rival the Eternal Time Dragon and pierce a hole in. "Do you want to let them go?" some of the Gods complained. "These two thieves plundered our Divine Source, they are more vicious than Demons and Devils." "Do you want the Astral Sea to become a laughingstock because of this incident?" "The Astral Sea won''t become a laughingstock," The Truth Goddess coldly said. "It''s just a few Gods that would sneer at those unable to protect their God Realms." "I''m leaving. With the Eternal Time Dragon here, you won''t be able to catch him." After saying this, she turned and left, leaving Anubis, Grant, and the others feeling shamed. After a while, some Gods came forward and asked, "God of Dawn and Protection¡­ What should we do?" Anuba Grant bitterly smiled and ultimately ordered, "Activate the World Tree Imprint, seal the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm." "I don''t believe the Eternal Time Dragon can really break through all seals." "It''s only a small Dragon, after all." Chapter 720: Collapsed Earth Chapter 720: Collapsed Earth Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance In the Nature God''s Realm, Marvin finally found the World Tree''s entrance. This was as he had expected. Even if the Gods blocked the exits of the God Realms, the World Tree ran through the Universe, so it was the best way to leave. But there was one thing that was beyond his expectations. The three Great Gods'' ability to control the World Tree was better than he had thought! The entrance of the World Tree was actually sealed. This was normally should have been impossible. But the fact was that it did happen. This meant that as long as the three Great Gods didn''t lift the World Tree Imprint, Marvin and Tiramisu wouldn''t be able to get into the World Tree. Clearly, if only the New Gods were there, they wouldn''t have been able to do this. Marvin estimated that either the Truth Goddess or the Moon Goddess had participated in this matter in some way. Without some sort of help from one of the Ancient Gods, they wouldn''t have been able to maintain such deep control over the World Tree Imprint, and they definitely wouldn''t have been able to use it in the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm. But now that matters had reached this stage, Marvin could only try to find some way to deal with this thorny problem, or else they would remain trapped in the God Realms, never able to leave. "Do you have a way to crack the seal of the World Tree Imprint?" Marvin softly asked. He had dared to come cause trouble in the God Realms because of the fact that he was backed by Tiramisu. Not taking advantage of the abilities of the Eternal Time Dragon would be a waste. And Tiramisu hadn''t disappointed him. He had been able to bypass or get rid of the defenses of all the Gods. He was even able to bring Marvin into the Ancient Nature God''s God Realm. But this time, the Dragon shook his head for the first time. Tiramisu muttered with a grave expression, "This is the World Tree Imprint, it was said to have been made from the first decaying roots of the World Tree, and it can seal the entrances and exits of the entirety of the God Realms." "The World Tree Imprint''s most important characteristic here is the fact that it isn''t bound by Time Laws. In other words, my control over the Time Laws is useless against it." "I can''t break it open on my own." "But as long as their World Tree''s seal slightly moves, or they have to transfer a bit more power to another location, I should be able to deal with it." After hearing this, Marvin pondered for a short moment before having an idea. ... The Gods were still waiting outside the Nature God''s Realm. But as they waited, the mood was inevitably becoming more irritable and anxious. Gods left one after the other, and many of them had awkward expressions. Waiting there doing nothing and hoping for a random chance felt quite foolish. Who knew how thoroughly Marvin might have prepared his supplies? And who knew how long they would just wait inside? Maybe that Eternal Time Dragon had even slipped out of the Gods Realms with Marvin already. If it was the former, it wouldn''t be that bad. But the Gods were very busy. they were busy with the construction of their own Secondary Planes, expanding their God Realm, as well as making preparations for Feinan. Standing there was a waste of time. It really wasn''t a good method. And if it was the latter, that would be much worse. If the news spread out, even if it was an Eternal Time Dragon, the Gods would truly become laughingstocks. The Gods gradually left, but a few Gods still followed the three Great Gods and stood outside the Ancient God Realm, watching the area outside. After some time, the God of Dawn and Protection said, "In fact, we don''t have to all focus on Marvin." "This is our home, and if Marvin and that Dragon dare come out, we will need a Great God to make a move and suppress them." "We can take turns to watch over it." After bringing this up, he turned his gaze to focus on the War God. "Taking turns?" Anubis sneered. "Grant, you plan on waiting alone for Marvin to come out so that you can monopolize the Fate Tablet?" "In any case, I won''t leave! Before I peel off that Dragon''s skin, I definitely won''t leave!" Those three slaps earlier really had left a huge psychological trauma for Anubis. He was famous as the War God. He had never suffered such shame before! He wouldn''t ever be able to forget that matter. Hearing these words, the always calm Anuba Grant became a bit angry. He coldly snorted, and then he created an avatar to help stand guard before leaving. A portion of the Gods following Anuba Grant also left. That avatar was expressionlessly continuing to watch the same place. "An opportunity!" The duo using Time Boundary to watch what was going on outside the Nature God''s Realm became energized! It would almost certainly be too risky to make a move against two Great Gods at the same time here. Tiramisu had been able to slap the War God back in the depths of the Universe, but now they were in the God Realms! Even though he was an Eternal Time Dragon, given the World Tree Imprint''s ability to suppress the Time Domain under the suppression of the World Tree, he might really be tortured to death by the War God! This was the home of Gods, they had to be careful. But the opportunity that Marvin had been hoping for had now come. One of the Gods had decided to leave! And among these Gods, Anuba Grant was the only one who knew about Marvin''s True Shadow skill. The others might have known that Marvin had an avatar, but they didn''t know that it was as strong as his main body. "Help me check the avatar that the God of Dawn and Protection left behind," Marvin said in a low voice. The Dragon snorted and used his innate ability to make a move. ... Outside the Nature God''s Realm, the remaining Gods were feeling ever more bored. But at that time, the War God suddenly snorted, "Finally can''t bear it anymore?" The avatar of the God of Dawn and Protection didn''t react, because at that time, Marvin had appeared in the back of the God Realm on the other side! It was at a very crafty angle specially chosen by Marvin! The War God could see there, but Anuba Grant''s avatar had his limitations and wasn''t able to notice him. Before he could do anything, the War God already angrily grumbled and used the World Tree Imprint to impose pressure in his direction. "Hold on!" Anuba Grant''s avatar shouted. The Gods nearby turned and looked as the World Tree Imprint condensed into amber and swallowed Marvin inside! But the next instant, that Marvin that was in the amber dissipated into mist! "How could this be?" The War God was quite startled. He had been certain that this was Marvin because he could sense the power of a Plane Guardian coming from him! This definitely wasn''t just an avatar! "What''s going on?" the War God roared in surprise. As he caught up, Anuba Grant''s avatar coldly explained, "Marvin has an Avatar that is as strong as he himself is. It''s all over now." "They already left!" He waved the World Tree Imprint back and could see the situation inside the World Tree. Marvin and Tiramisu had gotten into the World Tree the moment that the War God directed the power of the Imprint at Marvin''s avatar, and they were quickly rushing toward a yellow leaf! "Where are they going?" The Gods were puzzled. Grant''s Avatar mumbled, "The Elemental Plane of Earth." "Collapsed Earth." Chapter 721: Plane Guardian’s Strength! (2) Chapter 721: Plane Guardian¡¯s Strength! (2) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance "From my Divination, the only way for Marvin to solve his dilemma is to gather the pages of the Book of Nalu." "Book of Nalu?" "That cursed thing?" The Gods were surprised by Anuba Grant''s words. Grant continued, "From what I''ve seen, the locations of the remaining pages are in the Collapsed Earth, Evil Spirit, Fallen Star Field and the Evil Spirit Sea. Grant quickly said, "Marvin definitely won''t dare to go to the Evil Spirit Sea first, it''s too dangerous and even we don''t know what''s there." "Evil Street is also not that easy to approach. I heard Balkh''s people already blocked that place. As for the mysterious Fallen Star Field, it can only be reached through the Green Sea Paradise and they are clearly not on the path of the Green Sea Paradise. Only the Elemental Plane of Earth''s Collapsed Earth is left." "They have the Time Dragon and have the lead, we have to get on the move." "The Earth Sovereign might not care about the matters of the secular world, we have to move fast." After those words, Grant and Anubis chose a few elites Gods and left for the Elemental Plane of Earth. After all, they couldn''t all barge into the Elemental Plane of Earth, the Four Elemental Planes weren''t easily bullied, if they triggered the Elemental Sovereigns, the ones running out of luck would be the God Realms! ... The sky was filled with sand flying in all direction. A careless breathing would lead to swallowing a handful of sand. This world was formed by a large amount of stone and sand. It felt like a monotonous law containing an old eternal aura. This was the Elemental Plane of Earth. Fifteen minutes earlier, Marvin and Tiramisu used the World Tree to escape the God Realms and reached the Elemental Plane of Earth. Like the God of Dawn and Protection said, Marvin''s goal was to gather the pages of the Book of Nalu. Only then could he truly stand tall in this Universe. As for the four remaining pages, the one in the Elemental Plane of Earth was the easiest to get. The Earth Sovereign didn''t care about worldly matter, there had been no news of him for a millennium. The last time the Earth Sovereign was mentioned in Feinan''s history was during the era of the Night Monarch, as a friend fighting alongside him, repelling the outsiders. Despite so, no one dare to underestimate the Elemental Sovereigns. The four Elemental Sovereigns'' lives were said to be longer lasting than God Lance. They formed the core of this World''s Order, as long as there was no chaos in the Four Elemental Planes, the whole Universe would have hope in the chaos. Respectively, if there was a problem with the Four Elemental Planes, the entire Universe would be faced with a disaster. This was also why the God Realms attached such importance to the Elemental Planes. However, a lead of fifteen minutes wouldn''t allow Marvin to have his way. In order to avoid the perception of the Gods and the Elemental Sovereign, he even put on the cloak gifted to him by the Vampire Primogenitor! But the Elemental Plane of Earth was too big. Lorie had narrowed down the range by using her Wisdom Ability to search, pointing to a depression in the western part of the plane, but Marvin didn''t think that when he arrived, he would shockingly find out that this depression was no smaller than Feinan''s Jewel Bay! Although Tiramisu had powerful Time abilities, but predictions and calculations would be better left to Marvin. He also could only patiently follow Marvin, using his perception all round to search for something different in the surroundings. Marvin himself wasn''t clear about what the meaning behind the so-called Collapsed Earth was. This was because the Elemental Plane of Earth was too mysterious. When he visited Pearl Tower, he checked some information, but unfortunately, everything pointed to the Collapsed Earth being the ground the Earth Sovereign used to imprison convicts. Who knew what they would encounter next ... The flying sand blocked their line of sight, but Marvin still pushed forward. But at that time, Tiramisu solemnly said, "They arrived!" Marvin shivered, "That fast?" The Dragon conscientiously nodded, "Two Great Gods came, fortunately, no Ancient Gods came." Marvin bitterly shook his head. "They" naturally referred to the Gods. These New Gods attached too much importance to the Fate Tablet. If Marvin stayed in Feinan, they would only be able to watch helplessly. But outside Feinan, they would be unable to sit and watch. This was a unique treasure after all. "I''m honored to have two Great Gods move for me." Marvin laughed before asking, "Is there a way to avoid their perception? As far as I know, my cloak¡­" "Useless." The Dragon suddenly said, "They apparently know the location of the Collapsed Earth, they are in a certain place, waiting for an opportunity." Marvin remained silent. This was troublesome. His target was too clear, giving his enemies a chance. He couldn''t do anything about it, it was hard to conceal the information about the Book of Nalu after he got a hold of the Fate Tablet. It wasn''t that Marvin wasn''t able to keep it secret, but rather, the Three Great Gods'' Divination abilities were too fierce. Moreover, at that time, Lorie left some traces behind when she looked for the locations of the pages of the Book of Nalu due to being surprised by someone when using her ability. As long as they followed these traces, the Gods most proficient in Divination would be able to locate the Book of Nalu as accurately than Marvin. This was a bad news, and Marvin couldn''t avoid it. "How many people do they have?" Since they couldn''t escape, then they would find a way to deal with it. He wasn''t fighting alone after all. To be able to fight alongside an Eternal Time Dragon, the only other one able of such a feat in the entire Universe should be God Lance. To Marvin, it was also a privilege. "Two Great Gods. One High God, Two Mid Gods." Tiramisu quickly said, "I can stall those two Great Gods¡­ But that''s only stalling, and it won''t be for long." Marvin frowned, still thinking, but Tiramisu suddenly said, "What are you thinking about? I can stall the two Great Gods, as my Lil'' Bro, could it be that you can''t handle three small Gods?" Marvin was suddenly roused up! He was still thinking with the attitude of someone weaker. Yes! Things have changed. The transformation of the False Divine Vessel, the Night Ring condensation, these were the marks that Marvin already accomplished what many of his predecessors were unable to reach with the advanced False Divine Vessel! He now had the strength of a Plane Guardian! A High God and two Mid Gods weren''t opponents he couldn''t fight anymore! "Good!" "Let''s go!" "Let''s make these Gods taste the power of a mortal¡­" "Taste the power of Feinan''s Plane Guardian powerhouses!" ... At the entrance of the Collapsed Earth, the two Great Gods were suddenly surrounding was a whirlpool and disappeared. The remaining three Gods immediately paled. At that time, a shadow they hated to the bones appeared in front of them. Marvin. He was alone, holding daggers in both hands. Sodom Blades. "You still dare to appear?" One of the Gods sneered, "If I were you, I would have hid in the sewers like a rat for the rest of my life!" Marvin''s expression changed, "Turns out it''s you." It was an old acquaintance. It couldn''t be better. Marvin suddenly raised his blades and the bloody shadows of the Sodom Blades were fully displayed! Chapter 722: Plane Guardian’s Strength! (2) Chapter 722: Plane Guardian¡¯s Strength! (2) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance When they reached the Collapsed Earth, Marvin hadn''t thought that among the three Gods following the two Great Gods, there were some who had special enmity with him. They were clearly coming to avenge themselves this time. And considering that they came with their main bodies, they must have been confident. This was the Elemental Plane of Earth. Although the Laws here limited Divine Spells, this fact didn''t impose too many restrictions on their strength. The grievances of those Divine Servants and Apostles who died at Marvin''s hands could finally be quenched. And there was still the Fate Tablet. Thus, when the two Great Gods chose the Gods who would accompany them, these few used all their methods to be part of the team, and they finally got their chance to meet Marvin at the entrance of the Collapsed Earth. Dream God! Ever since Marvin refused the olive branch tossed out by Ambella, he had always been at odds with Marvin! Especially after the First Divine Servant that he was so proud of died. This enmity was great, and among those three Gods, the Dream God was the most frightening! He was a High God, and even among them, he was considered among the top, second only to the Great Gods. As for the remaining two Mid Gods, they were also familiar with Marvin. Black Dragon God, Queen of Spiders. The former already had an unquenchable blood feud with Marvin! It first started when the Black Dragon God''s Apostle was killed by Marvin as they led the Underdark''s army to attack Rocky Mountain. That was followed by the only remaining Black Dragons remaining in Feinan being massacred by Marvin. After all, the Black Dragon God himself was an extremely lucky Black Dragon from the 3rd Era. He didn''t believe in Dragon God Hartson or Evil Dragon Tidomas. He instead chose to stand on his own as a God after ascending. These past years, he had been working hard to gather the power of the Black Dragons in Feinan, but before this power could even take shape, it was ended by the Dragon Slaying Spear! In the battle at the Deep River, he even dispatched a precious Martyr, one of the few things he had that almost no other God did, in order to finish off Marvin. But he hadn''t expected that Marvin would counterattack with a Crypt Monster and destroy his Secondary Plane! The Black Dragon God suffered such huge losses that he almost fell to become a Low God! He was the one with the biggest grudges among the three. As for the last, the Queen of Spiders, Marvin actually rarely came into contact with her in his previous life. However, he knew that this Goddess was very treacherous. She was the one who plotted with the Twin Goddess to attack the Three Fate Sisters. Marvin''s performance in the Eternal Frozen Spring definitely harmed the Queen of Spiders'' interests. These three Gods came together, and even if the two Great Gods were kept busy by the Eternal Time Dragon, they had faith that they could stop Marvin! He was just a mortal, what False Ascension!? The esteemed Truth Goddess and Moon Goddess were unreliable. In their eyes, as long as he didn''t truly ascend, Marvin couldn''t be their opponent! Marvin wasn''t sure what gave them the confidence that they would be able to beat him. Perhaps one side was estimating the other, or they were blinded by hatred. They''d forgotten how powerful Feinan''s Plane Guardians were! They also didn''t realize that Marvin daring to appear alone in front of them had a lot of implications. They were even secretly delighted! With the two Great Gods away, they could reap all the profits! After killing Marvin, they could think of a way to collect the 4th Fate Tablet, combine their efforts to find the Book of Nalu, and enjoy the power of the Fate Tablet on their own before the Gods of the Astral Sea figured out. Perhaps one they could even betray their partners to claim the Fate Tablet alone! After all, they attacked the Universe Magic Pool partially for the 4th Fate Tablet, and this thing that they had worked so hard for was in Marvin''s body. Thus, they looked at Marvin while full of greed. It was like three hungry beasts were looking at a fresh piece of meat. At that time, they lost their dignity as Gods. Their appearance was clear to Marvin, filled with infinite greed and viciousness. ''The God Realms¡­ have they degenerated this much?'' Marvin thought to himself, but his movements didn''t relax at all. "Burst!" At that instant, he pierced through the Black Dragon God''s body! The Black Dragon God didn''t have time to react before the Sodom Blades cold edges already stabbed him! The other two Gods paled. Marvin''s speed was really too great! This wasn''t in what could be referred to as the Post-Godly Dexterity range anymore. They had already seen the Shadow Prince bursting with lightning speed, but Marvin''s move pressured them much more! Their Divine Laws couldn''t suppress him at all! Faced with Marvin''s might, they suddenly were like plain mortals. Under the edges of Sodom''s Blades, they were no different from Divine Servants! The Black Dragon God''s body quickly started reshaping, and at the same time, the Queen of Spiders and Dream God also began channeling their Divine Power to muster a response! But the next second, they found out that their spells simply couldn''t properly target Marvin! "How could this be? His location is actually blurred!" "Why can''t my Divine Power lock onto him!" The two became scared. This was something that they''d never experienced before! They put up their Divine Power Shields in a rush, and the Dream God even took out some golden armor! This golden armor was clearly an Artifact. Presumably it would be able to do something to reduce the damage of Sodom''s Blades. There was nothing they could do about it, although the three Gods could resurrect, each resurrection used up a lot of Divine Source, and they would also be vulnerable for the duration. The threat of the Sodom Blades to the Gods was truly too high, regardless of whether it was from its fame, or from its practical effects, it was all the same. Moreover, when Marvin plundered the God Realms, he didn''t visit the homes of these three Gods. It could be said that he was showing consideration. Among them, the Black Dragon God was the most miserable. After losing his Secondary Plane, he didn''t have a stable source of Faith, so he couldn''t let his Divine Source properly recover. Marvin''s move severed his hope for survival! Tiramisu''s words helped Marvin realize how powerful he was! He was even stronger than the ascended Ruler of the Night from the game in his previous life! No one had successfully ascended through a False Divine Vessel in Feinan''s history! Incredible amounts of Divine Source had been transformed into Essence, strengthening Marvin''s body beyond the limits! He wanted to let the God Realms see the power of a Plane Guardian from Feinan! "Don''t you want to kill me?" "I''m very sorry, I can''t let you do as you wish." "This is my time." Marvin''s slash was lightning fast as it cut the reforming body of the Black Dragon God into pieces! An anguished howl echoed. What frightened the other two Gods wasn''t the Black Dragon God''s mournful howl, but rather what happened to the surroundings... Darkness! Complete and impenetrable darkness! Chapter 723: Plane Guardian’s Strength! (3) Chapter 723: Plane Guardian¡¯s Strength! (3) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Darkness, this meant that Marvin''s strength would increase even further! Eternal Night! This Night Walker ability became especially scary after the upgrade. The most frightening part was that the two Gods suddenly realized that they couldn''t locate Marvin at all... Without knowing it, they had already left the Collapsed Earth of the Elemental Plane of Earth. They were in a pitch-black room. "Welcome to the Eternal Night Kingdom." Marvin''s voice was just like a nightmare descending, and his presence seemed to be coming from all directions! Now that he had used the Night Monarch''s Artifact here, Marvin didn''t plan to let these three Gods escape! He was going for the kill. Since these three Gods wanted to capture him and take his Fate Tablet, they would inevitably have to pay the price for it! Eternal Night Kingdom was a very powerful Artifact, and few could contend with it. And this Artifact not only could be used to escape, but it could also be used to restrict someone''s movements! In an instant, darkness descended and swallowed everything. The Black Dragon God''s howl could still be heard shrieking out! The Dream God and the Queen of Spider were thoroughly spooked as they saw that a blood-red imprint had appeared in the Black Dragon God''s Divine Source! Whenever he was attacked, this imprint would grow one more layer! This was the most frightening power of the Sodom''s Blades against Gods! [Slaughterer Imprint]! Whenever Sodom''s Blades hit a Divine being, it would add a Slaughterer Imprint onto his Divine Source! Each Slaughterer Imprint would effectively halve the number of resurrections of that God by increasing Divine Source expenditure for all recovery abilities by two-fold! Halving! This was a terrifying effect! The Black Dragon God could originally resurrect some twenty times! But with the weakening effects of the Slaughterer Imprint, he wouldn''t have so many chances. As they realized all this, the Dream God and the Queen of Spiders felt terrified! "We have to go!" "We have to flee this place! This is the Eternal Night Kingdom of the Night Monarch! I truly never thought that he''d have inherited the will of the Night Monarch and gained the ability to control this Artifact. We can''t beat him here," the Dream God said in a hurry. He tried using a Divine Spell to break the seal around the Eternal Night Kingdom. But it was all in vain! Marvin simply didn''t pay any attention to their actions! He only repeatedly brandished Sodom''s Blades and slashed down! In a short thirty seconds, the Eternal Night Kingdom was filled with the cries of the Black Dragon God! The Black Dragon God, who only had his last life left, unveiled his true Divine Body! He was a Black Dragon that wasn''t any smaller than White River Valley! Marvin looked like an ant in front of it! But that huge monster was filled with fear while looking at Marvin. An evil sound like grinding teeth came out of Sodom''s Blades! That was the sounds of the blades'' spirit letting out an excited cheer! This was a true weapon of murder. To the Gods, its birth was just a nightmare, all its properties were specialized for fighting Gods and their followers! It was like Weeping Sky, which was specialized for Dragons. Marvin wasn''t flustered at all in the presence of that immense Black Dragon. While inside the Eternal Night Kingdom, not only did his strength double, but he also had the ability to move instantaneously! Along with his incredible burst power, these three Gods were bound to meet their ends here. The large Dragon bellowed and spat out a Dragon Breath in desperation. Marvin was just like a ghost as he flickered above the Black Dragon. He was so fast that even if the Dream God and the Queen of Spiders wanted to save the Black Dragon God, they wouldn''t be able to do anything! But at this point, they were each thinking only of themselves! In a flash, Sodom''s Blades disappeared from his hands! They were replaced by a spear with a dense killing intent! Weeping Sky! The Dragon Slaying Spear! Under the influence of Marvin''s power, the Dragon Slaying Spear ruthlessly pierced the Black Dragon God''s neck, slamming him down and nailing his body to the ground! The last bit of Divine Source was also shattered, disappearing! Marvin raised his head and coldly looked at the Dream God and the Queen of Spiders as they struggled to escape this place. "The Fate Tablet is here! If you want it, come get it," Marvin softly announced as he placed his hands over his chest. He stepped over the Black Dragon God''s corpse gracefully, but in the eyes of the two Gods, he seemed just like a crazy Demon. "Split up and flee!" The Dream God clenched his teeth and immediately disappeared. A hint of disdain flashed in Marvin''s eyes. ''You want to flee from inside the Eternal Night Kingdom?'' ''You think too highly of yourself.'' He shook the spear in his hands, re-equipped Sodom''s Blades, and began aiming at his next target! ... Inside the God Realms. Because of the appearance of Marvin and the Dragon Thief, the God Realms were thrown into extreme instability. Fortunately, two of Great Gods had announced that Marvin and that Dragon Thief had been driven out by them. The God Realms temporarily regained their peace. But that peace didn''t last long. A terrifying throb echoed in the Gods'' hearts! It was like something related to them fell! At that time, the Gods remembered the scene before the Shadow Realm fell! "No good! A God fell!" Even Moon Goddess Faniya and Truth Goddess Molly were visibly agitated. The fall of a God Realm was a very serious matter. if not handled properly, it might lead to a chain reaction and destroy the entire structure of the God Realms. At that time, the weakened God Realms might be attacked by Hell or the Abyss! "Look!" Gods arrived at the location. "It was the Black Dragon God!" "What''s going on? Why is his God Realm collapsing? Could he have already fallen?" "Didn''t he leave with the God of Dawn and Protection and the War God to head to the Elemental Plane of Earth?" The Gods were puzzled. "I''ll deal with it," Faniya quickly reassured. In any case, now wasn''t the time to consider how the Black Dragon God had fallen. She first had to control the process of the God Realm''s collapse and stabilize its fall into the Astral Plane without getting in contact with other God Realms. But at this time, the Gods felt another throbbing! "This¡­" "Heavens! The Queen of Spiders!" a God couldn''t help screeching! Another one fell! The Truth Goddess frowned as she appeared in front of that God Realm. Her Truth Scale stabilized the collapsing vortex, preventing it from creating more trouble. But the fear shrouding the hearts of the Gods slowly increased. How did these two Gods die? But before they could figure it out, that throbbing appeared for the 3rd time! This time, the Gods fell completely silent! They found out that the 3rd God Realm that was collapsing was the Dream Realm! "Shit! There aren''t enough Ancient Gods!" "The Dream God''s fall might spread to the other surrounding God Realms!" The Gods were panicking! Chapter 724: Earth Sovereign Chapter 724: Earth Sovereign Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance It was known that the fall of a God Realm would affect the surroundings in a wide range. Usually, when a God fell, there would be at least one Great God or Ancient God that presided over it to keep it stable. Currently, only the Ancient Moon Goddess and the Ancient Truth Goddess were in the Astral Sea. There were three Great Gods, of course, but apart from the War God and the God of Dawn and Protection, who had gone to chase after Marvin, the last one was said to still be in the Wilds, in the Primal Chaotic Fringe to be more exact, and couldn''t appear in the God Realms at this moment! Since the other two Great Gods were in the Elemental Plane of Earth, nothing could be done about the God Realms. No one would have expected three Gods to die in a row so quickly! Three God Realms were collapsing, and under the attraction of the Astral Plane, they started crumbling, shrinking and absorbing all the matter they could reach in their surroundings! If there weren''t enough powerful Gods to preside over this matter, it would definitely get even worse! But the embarrassing part was that there weren''t enough Gods of that level around! Faniya and Molly, only two Ancient Gods. And the fallen Gods amounted to three! What could be done about the 3rd collapsing God Realm? Everyone was terrified, especially the Gods whose God Realms were near to the Dream Realm. At this time, a fluctuation appeared in the sky! The War God''s lofty silhouette appeared in the God Realms! "Get the fuck out of the way, I''m coming." He had a very angry expression, as if he had met some hindrance. Every God obediently got out of his way. With the War God in such an explosive mood, who would dare provoke him? Even the Gods affiliated to the God of Dawn and Protection didn''t dare come up and inquire about Anuba''s state. After all, five Gods left for the Elemental Plane of Earth, and three of them fell directly! Ultimately, the War God rushed back to deal with the matter of the God Realm. How badly must the battle have been? Was the Dragon that troublesome? The Gods were even more afraid. Before the Universe Magic Pool shattered, they had still ruled the skies. They had ignored all the lifeforms in the Universe, and enjoyed their limitless strength. They had felt that nothing could challenge them in this Universe. But ever since the shattering of the Universe Magic Pool, everything changed. Feinan''s Plane Guardians, Eric in the form of the Astral Beast, the huge monster that came after the collapse¡­ and even some of the newly rising Feinan''s powerhouses¡­ All of these made them feel worried! Dark Phoenix died under Marvin''s blades. The Berserk God died under Kangen''s blades. The War God was slapped three times by a young Dragon! None of these things would have ever happened in the past. And now, three Gods with outstanding strength fell one after the other, causing their God Realms to collapse! This was a complete disaster for the God Realms! They had no choice but to start reflecting: They might have been the strongest before, but perhaps that was no longer the case... The Fate Tablet Fragments might have increased their strength, but it also restricted them! Ever since the 3rd Era, these ascended powerhouses hadn''t progressed much. This was also one of the reasons that they chose to attack the Universe Magic Pool. When one lost one''s reason to strive, to struggle, one might turn into what was basically a walking corpse with no purpose. But while they couldn''t progress, many lifeforms of this Universe were growing tenaciously. Whether it was those Plane Guardians or that hateful Marvin who rose so recently, these people kept reminding them that Feinan wasn''t the same as before. When they finally returned to this once-familiar land, they were no longer the mighty powerhouses of the past, and their enemies were younger and full of potential! ... The darkness in the Elemental Plane of Earth slowly gathered at one location. The Eternal Night Kingdom was retrieved by its owner, Marvin. Sodom''s Blades still maintained a high level of excitement. Marvin was forced to use some strength to suppress the killing intent flowing out of these murderous weapons. Killing Gods continuously was something inconceivable, even for the bold Marvin. Moreover, these three Gods had deep grudges with Marvin. At that time, he finally realized that he had unconsciously become this powerful. Even without having the system any longer, he was still the strongest person from Feinan. All this was due to the advanced False Divine Vessel that he got from the Fairy in the Nightmare Boundary, as well as that Fate Tablet offering a steady flow of power! When fully buffed, his body was perhaps as strong as an Astral Beast''s; something like this was unprecedented in Feinan''s history. Max level Ruler of the Night fit perfectly with the Shadow Domain, and with the Eternal Night Kingdom and Sodom''s Blades, Marvin turned into a true God Slayer! Just like that Bloody Emperor! ''No wonder the name of the Bloody Emperor strikes fear in the hearts of the Gods¡­'' ''The Slaughterer Imprint ability is simply designed for slaying Gods!" Marvin gently wiped his hand down Sodom''s Blades, inwardly sighing. The Gods definitely considered these curved daggers full of evil intents to be among the most frightening weapons. When he killed Dark Phoenix, he had to kill her at least 30 times to succeed. At that time, he was using the Azure Leafs that he had gotten from the Great Elven King, Nicholas. If he''d had Sodom''s Blades back then, he would have been able to wipe out Dark Phoenix easily. Reducing the energy available for recovery by half with each imprint, which effectively also halved the number of resurrections each time¡­ This was simply too frightening for the Gods! After the three Gods died, their corpses naturally returned to their God Realms, and Marvin didn''t feel like preventing it or checking on them. As he took back the Eternal Night Kingdom, Tiramisu appeared too. "Done!" "Seems like you weren''t slow either!" Marvin quipped. The Dragon''s eyes rolled, and everything that happened here was played back for him to see. "I sent that Grant guy to the Time Maze, so we have at least fifteen minutes. As for the War God¡­ I played hide and seek with him for a while, but due to you killing so many Gods, he had to go on his way to the God Realms to clean up the mess." "We have to take advantage of this time to look for that page you need!" Marvin nodded. The duo didn''t hesitate and swiftly entered the Collapsed Earth. ... In this part of the Elemental Plane of Earth, the Collapsed Earth was somewhat different. Other places were filled with flying sand, but this place was exceptionally calm. No wind. The earth was dark brown, and there would often be cracks opening, revealing some time and space auras. Those were spatial cracks. After entering the Collapsed Earth, Marvin noticed a very powerful aura. He and Tiramisu sped up. But when they passed between two mountains, a huge rock suddenly came down from an overhang! As it fell, that huge rock transformed into a foot in mid-air, and it fiercely stomped Tiramisu to the ground! Marvin looked at that strange rock and paled. "Earth Sovereign?" Chapter 725: Elemental Life Mark Chapter 725: Elemental Life Mark Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Indeed, when Marvin saw that rocky figure looking indifferently at the intruders, his first thought was that it was the Earth Sovereign! Because it looked exactly like what he had seen in the game. That foot that was able to suppress Tiramisu was using the Earth Essence of the Earth Sovereign. Surely only the Earth Sovereign could have such pure Earth Essence that could even suppress a Time Dragon! But what made Marvin somewhat puzzled was that the Earth Sovereign had always been known as being stern, yet kindhearted. Why would he appear here in the Collapsed Earth, and why would he attack an Eternal Time Dragon without warning? After all, the Elemental Planes definitely didn''t have any special relationship with the God Realms, so this couldn''t have been done on their behalf! .... "Bastard! Quickly release this handsome Dragon!" Tiramisu was boiling with anger. His entire body was pressed down by that huge stone foot! The earth of the Elemental Plane of Earth seemed to have a terrifying restrictive effect that allowed it to suppress even an Eternal Time Dragon! They were in the heart of the Elemental Plane, where the Earth Sovereign could exert the most power! Coldness flashed in Marvin''s heart. The Elemental Planes were definitely the strongest force. Fortunately, the four Elemental Sovereigns usually had no desires. They just made sought to maintain balance. ''What''s going on?'' ''Could it be that even the Elemental Sovereigns can''t restrain their greed? Even these Sovereigns known for having almost no desires are tempted by it?'' Marvin recalled his experience in the Elemental Plane of Water, with the gradually degenerating Water Sovereign. He could also feel something subtly wrong with the aura of the rocky giant before him. Marvin''s heart sank. The Earth Sovereign ignored Tiramisu''s curses, only looking coldly at Marvin. "Thing¡­ Hand¡­ Over¡­" The words came out very slowly in stilted Common. Marvin''s heart calmed down. This was different from the Earth Sovereign that he remembered! Although the Elemental Sovereigns were cut off from the rest of the world, they were extremely intelligent and could learn things very quickly. None of the Elemental Sovereigns were unable to speak Common. But this guy before him seemed to have trouble speaking. And the pronunciation was very weird. If Marvin hadn''t had excellent hearing, he might not have understood what the Elemental had tried to say! "Thing? You mean the Fate Tablet?" Marvin probed. The hulking figure nodded and then demanded in a slow and wicked tone, "Hand over¡­ Otherwise¡­ Kill you¡­" This sentence made Marvin completely scratch his initial assumption! This guy couldn''t possibly be the Earth Sovereign! Although it looked exactly the same, how could an Elemental Sovereign not be able to speak Common? The previous words were shaky, sounding sort of like a countryside farmer with a very heavy accent. The tone was also rather odd. Furthermore, if the real Earth Sovereign wanted the Fate Tablet, he wouldn''t speak with Marvin. He would directly make a move! Plane Guardians were truly powerful! But Elemental Sovereigns were the peak existences in this Universe. Some even surmised that their strength exceeded that of many Ancient Gods, and that they were second only to the most powerful God, Lance! Thinking of this, Marvin felt a lot calmer. He suddenly inspected a few places on the Rock Monster. Marvin had seen information concerning the Earth Sovereign back in the game, and he truly looked like the Rock Monster in front of him. But he didn''t feel the pressure that should have accompanied the presence of an Elemental Sovereign. The pressure of an Elemental Sovereign far exceeded Dragon Might and Divine Pressure. Any lifeform with Essence would be under their rule! Even if Marvin had the advanced False Divine Vessel, he wouldn''t be completely immune! So the attacker in front of them couldn''t be the Earth Sovereign! But it definitely was closely related to the Earth Sovereign in some way. Otherwise, the Eternal Time Dragon wouldn''t be in such a miserable situation! After all, he had been able to slap the War God three times! Marvin took a deep breath. It looked like he would have to handle this problem on his own. He slowly took out Sodom''s Blades. The Rock Monster angrily boomed, "Kill¡­" At this instant, the stone in the surroundings fell down toward Marvin like a meteor shower! If it was someone else, they might only be able to block. But after reaching the Plane Guardian level and forming the Night Ring, his Post-Godly Dexterity had become something more! His silhouette could be seen traveling back and forth, sometimes jumping, sometimes disappearing. This large-scale attack was completely ineffective against Marvin! Marvin''s movements apparently infuriated the Rock Monster. It bellowed in a deep voice and started chanting in a language that Marvin couldn''t understand, despite having learned all the languages of Feinan. At this time, Marvin realized something strange. He looked at the chest area of the Rock Monster and saw that it was letting out a faint black light. That black light seemed a bit familiar to Marvin. Along with that black light, black circles surrounded the Elemental. ''This is¡­ its Elemental Life Mark?'' ''I can see its Elemental Life Mark?'' Marvin was shocked. Elemental Life Marks were specific to Elemental lifeforms. Usually, the most effective way to kill an Elemental was to cut the Elemental Life Mark. But the Elemental Life Marks were usually hidden. In the game, the Elemental''s mark would only appear when it had 5% HP remaining. It was at that time that the rogues would join the battle one after another. Because striking hard and fast at a single point was the job of Assassins and Rangers! But now, Marvin didn''t have to do anything to his opponent to have its Elemental Life Mark be faintly discernible. ''What''s going on?'' Marvin was confused. But he knew that this was an opportunity. And Marvin had always been good at grasping opportunities! He suddenly disappeared! Night Boundary! "Woosh!" His body suddenly rushed forward, almost hitting the Rock Monster! In that split second, he felt a powerful force that tried to repel him! But Marvin still slashed down! The spatial slash of Sodom''s Blades landed on the Elemental Life Mark! Something seemed to break. Marvin looked over. Out of the original 9 Elemental Life Marks, only 8 now remained! The attack was effective! The chanting Rock Monster was frightened by Marvin''s dash and was injured by his attack! It bellowed, shaking the entirety of the Collapsed Earth. Sand flew everywhere, sticking to its body, seemingly forming a layer of protection. "Turns out you are that weak¡­" "Or did you use up all your power to suppress Tiramisu because you thought that I was an easy target?" Indeed, the monster seemed to instinctively realize that it couldn''t afford to let the Eternal Time Dragon get free. Marvin laughed, killing intent flashing in his eyes. The next second, Sodom''s Blades burst out once more! The crimson blades broke through the sand! They cut through another Elemental Life Mark. Even at that time, Marvin suddenly saw the source of that black light. "Book of Nalu?!" Chapter 726: Beast Chapter 726: Beast Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The 10th page of the Book of Nalu, Beast. When he cut through the second Elemental Life Mark, Marvin immediately felt it. His soul was already somewhat linked to the Book of Nalu, and thus, when the core of the Rock Monster was slightly exposed and then emitted the aura of the Book of Nalu, he felt it. But because of the special structure of the Elemental body, the Elemental Life Mark had the effect of blocking the aura, which was why he hadn''t noticed it right away. And now that he had cut down the 2nd Elemental Life Mark, the truth came to light. ''The Collapsed Earth¡­'' ''Could this the part of the Elemental Plane of Earth have been corrupted by the Book of Nalu? Was this Rock Monster that looked like the Earth Sovereign the fiercest lifeform that had been here?'' ''But how could this explain its Earth Essence?'' Amidst the falling rocks, Marvin couldn''t help glancing at the young Dragon still being held down by a huge rock. This was the first time he''d ever seen the Eternal Time Dragon in such a difficult situation. At least he''d had some room to move around in his old cage. A powerful existence that could even face the War God was being flattened on the ground, unable to move. From Tiramisu''s howls, Marvin could feel that he was really using all his might to try to escape! But the weight of Earth Essence, combined with the power of the Book of Nalu, wasn''t something that the young Dragon could fight off. An adult Eternal Time Dragon might have been able to resist the force. But to Tiramisu, who was much better with magic and time manipulation than physical feats, it was incredibly hard to overcome. Fortunately, Marvin had found the secret of the Rock Monster. Tiramisu''s struggles were certainly having some effect. Either it would have to release the Eternal Time Dragon, or Marvin would cut it down. It was harvest time! ... The first two clashes had ended in Marvin completely suppressing it, proving once again how strong he had become. At the same time, he had also figured out his opponent. This Rock Monster definitely wasn''t the Earth Sovereign. With the strength of the Earth Sovereign, Marvin definitely wouldn''t have been able to cut two Elemental Life Marks! The foe''s magic was very frightening. Each spell was overwhelming and had a large area of effect with a high lethality. Usually, this kind of attack would be the bane of rogues, since an attack that blanketed a large area would leave little room to dodge away and escape. But Marvin was different. Marvin already exceeded the what could be described as just a rogue. The Night Ring on his hand was proof of it. He was the Universe''s most powerful rogue! Only his silhouette could be seen flickering, ripping through the atmosphere! Sodom''s Blades were cheering with excitement! 3rd slash! 3rd Elemental Life Mark shattered! 4th slash! 5th Slash! All the way to the 9th slash! Despite the Rock Monster constantly raining rocks and spells down at Marvin, as well as using attacks that came from the ground, the 9th Elemental Life Mark was slashed apart. The Rock Monster finally stopped showing resistance. Its huge body shattered and quickly disintegrated into powder that then fell down from the sky. Only a page was left, floating down with a dark aura. The 10th page of the Book of Nalu, [Beast]! Marvin solemnly extended his hands, opening the Wisdom Chapter and his Book of Nalu. The black page seemed to want to resist, but because of the powerful suppression of the Wisdom Chapter, it was unable to move. Marvin took a step forward, moving to capture it! Under the pull of the other pages, the relatively powerful page became assimilated into the steadily growing Book of Nalu. Marvin had now gathered 8 pages of the Book of Nalu! Only three pages left before he could reform the item that had been left behind by the God of Deception, which was also possibly something that had been left behind by the Wisdom God to open the 4th Fate Tablet! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling excited. ... "Hey, I finally crawled out of there¡­" Tiramisu came over with a sullen expression. "I didn''t expect that Rock Monster to actually have some skill and be able to suppress me." Marvin looked at Tiramisu and couldn''t help being startled. "The Earth Essence?" As if he felt that it was obvious, the Dragon pointed out, "After you killed that guy, that stuff naturally flew away!" "You sure it didn''t disappear?" Marvin asked, feeling startled. "It flew away?" Tiramisu reasserted, "100% certain, I can still feel it, that strange thing is still in this plane." "Let''s go!" Marvin suddenly had a bad premonition. But the next second, a few silhouettes appeared in the surroundings of the Collapsed Earth! The completely surrounded Marvin and the Dragon. The War God! The Dawn and Protection God! The Moon Goddess! The Truth Goddess! Besides these four top-level Gods, there were an extra ten Mid Gods and High Gods! "The Astral Sea really thinks highly of us," Marvin joked with a smile. A formation made of two Ancient Gods, two Great Gods, and many other Gods, even if the Night Monarch were alive and well, he might find it difficult to fight against such a formation. His only hope was that Tiramisu could still whisk them away from there. But then, a quiet voice echoed in his heart. "Stall for time! This handsome Dragon suffered from that attack earlier! It left suppressive aftereffects, and I also might have used too much effort trying to break free." "I''ll need at least half an hour to recover and be able to properly use my time-related abilities." Marvin smiled bitterly! ''Half an hour!'' ''Is this a joke?'' ''Stalling so many Gods for that long?'' It wasn''t like Marvin could just take out a deck of cards and invite the Gods to sit down and play, hoping to persuade them that they could resume the fight after half an hour? It seemed that Tiramisu also felt that the suggestion was too unreasonable, and he lowered his head, mulling over something. ... "Marvin, I have to admit that you gave us a lot of surprises." Anuba Grant sighed somewhat before continuing, "But you brought too many troubles to the God Realms. Three innocent Gods fell because of you. You are the holder of Sodom''s Blades, we can''t let you go out of control." "I thought that the Valkyrie made a mistake, but now it seems that you might really be the prophesied Destroyer." "Only a true Destroyer would have such thick killing intent." Marvin couldn''t help laughing when he heard such hypocrisy. "Oh, Great Grant~" he sarcastically jeered, "anyone that killed a lot is a Destroyer? I inherited the will of the Night Monarch. As the Guardian of Feinan, the Night Monarch killed millions of outsiders that came to invade the lands. Why aren''t you saying that he was a Destroyer?" Grant shook his head, not saying anything in response. It was actually the War God who sneered, "Grant is always trying to take the moral high ground as he spouts a bunch of nonsense. I''ll be blunt with you." "Marvin, if you hand over the Fate Tablet and give me that young Dragon, I''ll guarantee your life. No one will dare to harm you here!" These words shocked quite a few Gods. They had never thought that the War God would ever say something like this in front of all the others! Some chaos appeared within the forces of the Gods. Marvin felt some hope. Chapter 727: Banished Chapter 727: Banished Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance It seemed that there was no harmony between the Gods. Well, it was true that every one of them seemed to want to get the Fate Tablet and possess the powerful force that it contained. For Marvin, the hostility between the Gods seemed to be something he could use. The situation was very difficult, after all. If there really was a fight, he wouldn''t be able to win. And even escaping seemed like a luxury. But before he said anything, a gentle voice echoed across the plane. "This land has not seen so many gathered together for a long time." "Grant, Anubis, Faniya... Molly¡­ Long time no see." When they heard this voice, the Gods were shocked! ''Who was it?'' ''Someone dared to call the most powerful Gods by their names! But what shocked them the most was that the Great Gods and Ancient Gods didn''t become angry. They actually forced themselves to smile. "Great Earth Elemental Lord, the God Realms pay their highest respect." Anuba Grant put a palm on his chest in a salute as he bowed respectfully! In the sky, a shadow quickly took form. It shaped into what was a seemingly very ordinary middle-aged man. Everyone could see that it was just an avatar. But just this Avatar was awe-inspiring enough. The Gods weren''t total fools. There was only one entity that the God of Dawn and Protection would bow his head to in this plane, and it was that one lord. All the Gods saluted one after the other. The Elemental Plane Sovereigns were the pillars of the entire Universe, they were the existences worthy of the highest respect. Only Faniya and Molly just nodded. These two Ancient Gods had befriended the Earth Sovereign a long time ago. They were acquaintances, so there was no need to be too courteous. Marvin and Tiramisu glanced at each other, and each saw the look in the other''s eyes. This was getting more interesting. Not only had the Gods gathered in the Collapsed Earth, but the Earth Sovereign had also come to join in on the fun! This guy was part of the very foundation of the Universe. The War God was very troublesome, but he was far from being comparable to the Earth Sovereign, let alone now that he was here, in the Earth Sovereign''s home! Even if the four top Gods joined hands, they might only be able to hold the Earth Sovereign to a standstill. The others wouldn''t affect a fight of that scale in the slightest. Thus, even the arrogant Gods chose to bow their heads. They were acting like mortals here. But at this time, Marvin wasn''t feeling burdened. The more that came, the better. The more troublesome things got, the better. This was all that he felt about the situation. He really had too many enemies. He would have a much better opportunity to find a way out amidst the chaos, and it could also help stall for time to let the Eternal Time Dragon recover. If Tiramisu recovered, then there would be few people in this Universe that could stop them without the element of surprise! But the Earth Sovereign was certainly one of them! ... After the Earth Sovereign''s avatar descended, the situation became more complicated. Marvin was calmly waiting for something big to happen. No one expected that as the Sovereign''s gaze swept over everyone, it would stop on Marvin! His expression softened, looking much gentler. "You are Marvin." "Seems like you met some trouble." Marvin was startled. Earlier, he had thought that the Earth Sovereign had come for the Fate Tablet, but what about his tone now? What was going on? As for the Gods of the Astral Sea, they were all shocked. Especially Grant and Anubis. They both had rather agitated expressions. The greeting of the Earth Sovereign made them think of some unpleasant possibilities. Sure enough, the Earth Sovereign''s next words to Marvin sounded very polite. "You helped me deal with quite a problem. I owe you one." "Thus, you can rest assured that in this plane, no one will dare to harm you." Marvin was extremely shocked. When had he helped the Earth Sovereign? Among the Gods, one of them couldn''t take it and entreated, "Respected Earth Elemental Sovereign, Marvin has¡­" "Woosh!" That person disappeared from the Elemental Plane of Earth. The Earth Sovereign calmly asked, "Ladies and gentlemen, do I have to see you out myself?" Marvin and Tiramisu were dumbstruck! What was tyrannical? This was so domineering. Without the slightest movement, he banished a God and threatened the God Realms! And even four of the most powerful Gods were standing in front of him. But the Earth Sovereign didn''t seem to care why they were here. He only invited them to leave. Anubis clenched his fists, while Grant shook his head. "Since that is the case, we will excuse ourselves." Grant remained respectful enough, and after saluting again, he left without a trace. He knew how frightening the Earth Sovereign was. Even if the Gods somehow beat him in his home realm, they would most likely end up crippled! The Gods looked at each other in dismay, not having expected Grant to withdraw so quickly without any protest. The War God coldly snorted and left too. The other Gods also left one after the other, up until only Faniya and Molly were still left behind. "Is there anything that the two of you need to say?" The Earth Sovereign''s voice felt like a spring wind. "Nothing really. I am only curious," Faniya said. "Protecting a mortal does not sound like you." The Earth Sovereign calmly responded, "Since the birth of this world, my duty has always been to protect mortals." Faniya chuckled and shook her head before leaving too. She was originally motivated by the fact that Marvin had killed three Gods, leading to the foundations of the God Realms to almost crumble. But since the Earth Sovereign had appeared in his defense, she had no need to reason to stay. The Truth Goddess, the last one left, gave Marvin a glance and softly said, "It seems that I don''t have to make a move this time." "You are very lucky." She then also disappeared from the Elemental Plane of Earth. After a few seconds, the originally crowded Collapsed Earth was deserted, leaving Marvin feeling a bit uncomfortable! "It seems that even if I didn''t appear personally, Molly wouldn''t have let you come to harm by their hands," the Earth Sovereign mused while looking at Marvin. "You actually have some good relationships." Marvin felt embarrassed. Good relationships? His enemies spanned the entire Universe. If he hadn''t been worried about a disaster befalling White River Valley, he wouldn''t have needed to leave his Sanctuary, entrusting the place to others. The words of the Earth Sovereign felt like banter. "Respected Earth Lord. Thank you for helping me. I''m very curious, we haven''t met before, have we?" Marvin was still curious about why the Earth Sovereign personally sent the Gods packing. The old man laughed, "That is true." "But you still helped me without knowing it." "That [Beast] page in your hands almost destroyed me." Chapter 728: Confirmation! Chapter 728: Confirmation! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The Earth Sovereign''s words made Marvin curious. The lifeform with nine Elemental Life Marks that he had just killed definitely was related in some way to the Earth Sovereign. Since Tiramisu needed 30 minutes to recover, the Earth Sovereign took advantage of this opportunity to explain everything. ... When the Book of Nalu exploded, many pages spread throughout the Universe. Some landed in Feinan, some flew away into the sky. Many people were frightened by the terrifying book after that God died from it, so they didn''t look for it. There was only one exception back then. That was the Earth Sovereign. He personally saw the explosion of that God Realm, and the chaos that reigned in the God Realms afterwards. Thus, when that page of the Book of Nalu flew over his world, he subconsciously stopped its path. He hadn''t thought that this would nearly create a huge disaster! That page was called Beast. There was a beast in each person''s heart. But everyone was subconsciously using a cage to keep it sealed. But that page could release the beast locked inside the heart of anyone that came into contact with it! Originally, the hearts of the Elemental Sovereigns were pure and free of desire. The Earth Sovereign was the same, and he would rarely find himself losing control. He had a lot of confidence in himself and he believed that since it was just a page of the Book of Nalu and not the whole book, it could never harm him. What''s more, the Ancient God who wrote the Book of Nalu was at most on the same level as him. In term of pure power, the Earth Sovereign would definitely be stronger. Thinking like this, he hid the page away. Over a few hundred years, he occasionally looked through it. He didn''t notice anything wrong at the start, as nothing seemed to happen. But gradually, he started feeling that something was off. The Elemental Sovereign''s heart started becoming chaotic. He didn''t know when it began, but at some point, a shadow had appeared in his heart! And that shadow looked just like him. Over hundreds of years, the [Beast] finally found an opportunity and corrupted a part of the Earth Sovereign''s heart. He started becoming moody, and even the entire Elemental Plane of Earth started becoming unstable. Fortunately, he found out about it before it was too late and promptly used a method to isolate the problem. He peeled away that evil beast and trapped it in this unstable land! This was also the origin of the Collapsed Earth! ... "And that was it," the Earth Sovereign concluded. "I asked the Water Sovereign to help me peel off the evil within me and then I locked it in the Collapsed Earth." "As it was an Elemental lifeform, neither I nor the Water Sovereign could kill it, so we could only imprison it, leaving the matter somewhat unresolved. I never thought that you would be the one to fix my troubles." "Now that I''ve been freed and the evil part of me has been destroyed, I have to sincerely thank you, Marvin." Marvin nodded thoughtfully. "That''s why you didn''t hesitate to go against the God Realms?" The Earth Sovereign nodded and gently said, "The God Realms never entered my eyes. Especially here, in my own domain. This is a very safe place for you to stay." Marvin''s heart calmed down, but he also heard the implied meaning. The Elemental Plane of Earth was very safe, but other places wouldn''t be safe. The Gods had retreated, but they definitely wouldn''t leave it at that. This time, Marvin took Tiramisu to the God Realms and slapped the faces of the Gods. And there was still the precious Fate Tablet! How could they easily let him go? As if he could sense Marvin''s thoughts, the Earth Sovereign waved his hand and a scene appeared in front of them. Outside the Elemental Plane of Earth, the Gods were waiting calmly, apparently ready for a fight. They didn''t think that Marvin would stay long in the Elemental Plane of Earth. "They are really unwilling to give up on the Fate Tablet." The Earth Sovereign sighed with sorrow. "Since they already chose to believe in the legend of the Destroyer, then why are they not following the established path?" "Maybe this is wishful thinking, maybe each of them believes that they are different." Marvin suddenly asked, "The legend of the Destroyer?" The Earth Sovereign smiled. "Yes, the legend of the Destroyer. When Lance left, it spread through the God Realms." "From the current situation, the person who fits the signs of the prophecy is you, Marvin." Marvin frowned. There actually was something like that? No wonder Eve had wanted to kill him. If Lance really wanted to destroy this world, then why did he have Marvin transmigrate? "Could it be that he wanted to destroy this world through my hands?" Marvin''s heart sank. "In fact, the matter of the Destroyer was originally nothing at all." The Earth Sovereign didn''t seem to believe this version, and instead soothed him. In any case, Tiramisu still needed some time to recover, so Marvin decided to rest in the Elemental Plane of Earth for now. Since they were here, he asked about some questions that had been puzzling him for a long time. In his eyes, the Earth Sovereign, as one of the oldest beings in the world, should know about these things. ... "The game between Lance and the Plane Will? There is indeed such a thing." "But I don''t know too much about it. I have to stay in the Elemental Plane of Earth. Lance and many other Gods faded away, but I didn''t pay much attention to it." "In my position, I can only pay attention to the stability of the Universe. After Lance disappeared, I tried contacting him, but I failed. This worried me." "The only thing I can tell you right now is that the Book of Nalu is the key to stopping all this. It was written by an old friend of mine." The Earth Sovereign''s next word confirmed something that Marvin had suspected at one point. "Many people know him as the God of Deception, but he is in fact the God of Wisdom." The God of Deception really was the God of Wisdom! Marvin''s heart shook! He got confirmation about this from the Earth Sovereign! "I believe that Lance and the Wisdom God want to do something, while also hiding it from certain people," the Earth Sovereign continued, "and thus, as the one holding the 4th Fate Tablet and the Book of Nalu, you are the one he chose. You should be clear about what you have to do." Marvin nodded in silence and proceeded with clarifying his thoughts. Time ticked away, and soon, half an hour passed. Tiramisu recovered his abilities and the energy that had been depleted somewhat while he was struggling against the pressure of the Earth Essence. "Let''s go! Let''s tease the Gods!" The Dragon said in high spirits. "I''ll get you to Evil Street!" Marvin nodded. Evil Street. Located in the depths of the Abyss, where the next page of the Book of Nalu was waiting! Chapter 729: Evil Street Chapter 729: Evil Street Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance In fact, it wasn''t difficult to depart for Evil Street. Of all the places where the remaining pages of the Book of Nalu were scattered, the Abyss was actually the easiest to locate. Especially since he had a travelling partner that was an Eternal Time Dragon that could travel through space-time, Marvin could easily reach the bottom of the Abyss. But the problem now was that there were a lot of enemies surrounding the Elemental Plane of Earth. Although they had failed to catch Marvin a few times, their strength still couldn''t be ignored. Once they left the Elemental Plane of Earth, their situation would be very dangerous. "I didn''t expect the Time Maze to only trap Grant for so long." Tiramisu was worried. "The War God is no problem, and the others can''t keep up with my speed, but Grant¡­" "I''ll help you stop Grant," the Earth Sovereign interrupted with a smile. "I can still use a bit of strength in the surroundings of the Elemental Plane of Earth." Marvin was very grateful for the help. "You really aren''t afraid that I might be the Destroyer?" he asked. "It might be possible for Lance, but not for you," the Earth Sovereign firmly answered. "I can feel your heart, and you don''t have any destructive intent. On the contrary, your willpower lets me know that you only want to protect that which you hold dear." Marvin was silent. The Elemental lifeforms had high spiritual power. Everything he did was only to protect what he cherished, to protect the people at his side. So what if people disagreed about whether he was the destroyer? If it wasn''t related to him, he wouldn''t bother to care about it. ... Since the Earth Sovereign was willing to take care of Grant, it would be a lot easier for Tiramisu to bring Marvin out of the Gods'' siege. The Dragon opened a passage out of the Elemental Plane of Earth, and it led straight to Ghost Town, which was the location of the Abyss'' Evil Street! The moment the passage was created, all the Gods got ready. They were waiting for the commands from the two Great Gods. The Eternal Time Dragon''s passage couldn''t be destroyed by anyone else. Only Grant and Anubis could take care of it. But these two Gods didn''t have the chance to do anything. The Earth Sovereign appeared and restrained Grant while Tiramisu coiled around the War God. During this time, Marvin jumped into the passage alone, and the passage disappeared in an instant! The Eternal Time Dragon couldn''t follow him directly, so he would have to deal with the rest on his own! According to their plan, Tiramisu''s Time Passage should have altered some Time Law and allowed him to arrive at Evil Street half a day earlier! That would give him have half a day to find the page of the Book of Nalu that was hidden in Evil Street. The Abyss had no daylight, only a faint bloody light coming from the east. Evil Street was located in Ghost Town, which was situated under a mountain and seemingly quite desolate. But when Marvin rushed over and arrived near Ghost Town, a rather familiar Greater Demon was standing outside. And behind him was an army of Demons! Demon Lord Balkh! "You look terrible. I heard you spent a lot of energy in the God Realms. That is something that I definitely do appreciate." The Demon Lord glared coldly at Marvin. "If it wasn''t for that matter before, we might have been able to cooperate." He was, of course, referring to the matter of Marvin killing his son, Balkh, in the Crimson Wasteland when he destroyed the Abyssal Pond. Marvin frowned. He hadn''t thought that the Demons who had never been interested in the Fate Tablet would suddenly interfere. But when he saw Balkh''s awe-inspiring appearance, he was actually relieved. He truly had encountered a lot of disasters due to the Fate Tablet, but the one in front of him now was due to a personal vendetta. By this point, and in fact since long before, Marvin had been considered a famous figure in the whole Universe. Fighting the battle over the Fate Tablet and then wreaking havoc in the God Realms... This caused each and every one of his moves to be scrutinized by everyone. Like what the Demon Lord Balkh had done, it wasn''t difficult to prepare some surprise for Marvin. But, despite Balkh''s awe-inspiring display outside the God Realms, Marvin also wasn''t ready to retreat! Such a joke! He was now at the Plane Guardian level! The Dream God, the Black Dragon God, the Queen of Spiders, those three Gods had been together, but they were still easily killed by him! If he activated Eternal Night Kingdom, a Demon Lord wouldn''t be Marvin''s opponent. Thus, he only casually said, "Move aside or die, I''m in a hurry." ... Balkh was extremely angry, but he wasn''t a fool. After making sure that the Dragon that had shamed the Gods wasn''t there, he calmed down somewhat. He believed that the reason Marvin had dared to run wild in the God Realms was the presence of that Dragon. Now that he was alone, how frightening could he be? But he was only half right. If it was Marvin before his trip to the God Realms, he definitely couldn''t have been Balkh''s opponent. But now... Marvin narrowed his eyes, preparing to activate his Eternal Night Kingdom. However, just at this time, a large Planar Teleportation Door appeared! The ground around the Teleportation Door was immediately burnt yellow, with some raging flames spreading across it! The Demons immediately bellowed! Because they felt the traces of the Devils that they despised so much! Marvin froze, and he could suddenly feel that the Imprint from Diross was burning. "Long time no see, Little Marvin." A young man slowly stepped out of the Teleportation Door. He had come to the Abyss alone! "Diross! You dare to only send an avatar?" Balkh seemed humiliated. Who didn''t know of the enmity between Devils and Demons? Diross actually only sent a mere avatar! He was completely looking down on them! But Diross didn''t even give him a glance! He only gave Marvin a very warm and gentle look. "Your growth is faster than I had imagined." The current Marvin was already on the level of Plane Guardians. He had very high Perception. But what surprised Marvin the most was that Diross'' avatar actually had the same strength as him! Sensing Marvin''s shock, Diross smiled faintly at him. "There are still two layers left in the Nine Hells." Others might not have been able to understand the meaning behind this, but Marvin instantly realized what it meant! When the Scorched Hell first made a move on the Molten Hell, Marvin had gotten an inkling as to Diross'' plans. But he hadn''t expected Diross'' pace and strength to be so excessive! Only two layers of the Nine Hells remained. This was bound to happen! Since the establishment of the Nine Hells, there had never been one Devil that could unify the Nine Hells! Could this long-established rule be broken by Diross? Marvin had very complicated feelings toward Diross. On one hand, he was his grandfather, and they were blood-related! On the other hand, from what the former Duke of Lavis had said, his grandfather''s spirit had already been swallowed by the Archdevil. And after that, he had never visited his most loved one. Why would he have goodwill towards him? Marvin felt that the most mysterious person in this world was in front of him now. He had so many questions. For example, what was he doing here now? ... "We don''t have much time," Diross slowly said. "Those fools from the God Realms are still not looking at the heart of the problem." "They are actually attempting to replace you¡­ Hehe, in the end, this bet is still our win." Marvin was a bit at a loss, while Balkh was gradually becoming more and more enraged as he was ignored. He personally advanced with his Demon Army in tow. Marvin wanted to grab his daggers, but he was suddenly stopped by Diross. "You hurry and gather the pages of the Book of Nalu, you will understand then." "As for these stupid Demons¡­ leave them to me." As his voice stopped, a shadow descended from the Scorched Hell and swallowed Balkh and his army! Marvin no longer hesitated and directly used Endless Path to rush into Ghost Town! Regardless of what Diross was thinking, he was stopping Balkh for him. He was right, Marvin truly didn''t have time. Half a day might not necessarily be enough to find the page of the Book of Nalu in Ghost Town. If time ran out, those Gods might once again come to stop him. Marvin sped up as he thought of that. He soon rushed into that chilly and unfamiliar town. Chapter 730: Revelation Chapter 730: Revelation Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Ghost Town was a rather famous place. Even in the bottomless Abyss, this location was considered a nightmarish place for many Demons. Even the powerful Demon Lords might be scared away by the frightening aura of this place. People said that a True Demon was living in this place. But the current Marvin already knew that it wasn''t actually a frightening Demon that was hidden there, but rather a page of the Book of Nalu with its own consciousness! It was said that all those who approached this town would be attracted by a strange power and ultimately arrive at a frightening place. And that was the Evil Street. No proper description of the Evil Street existed, because no one was able to come out alive. Marvin was hit by a chill wind when he entered Ghost Town. It felt as if he was in the Extreme Cold Hell. The town was completely deserted. Some howling sounds would come out from the depths of the small town from time to time! Marvin noticed that many of his abilities were restricted, including Endless Path. His perception was also restricted to about a hundred meters. He followed the howling sounds and eventually found a Demon after turning at the corner of a street! He was crazily tearing apart his own stomach! Marvin looked at him and noticed a face wickedly laughing. And that face looked exactly like the Demon''s! "An illusion?" Marvin frowned. Even though he had lost the system and couldn''t have accurate information, with his Wisdom Ability, False Divine Vessel, and Night Ring, he had long since gained the ability to process information like a computer. This didn''t seem to be an illusion. This Demon seemed to have been attracted into here recently. He apparently had lost his awareness and could only struggle crazily. And as a result of his struggle, he finally killed himself. Before dying, that Demon apparently noticed Marvin and gave him a loathsome glare. At this instant, Marvin felt like something had entered his body. He couldn''t help but lower his gaze, only to see a face exactly like his own on his stomach, and it was grinning at him! "Useless trick," Marvin sneered. His willpower had reached a high level a long time ago, and a confusion of this level had no effect on him! Not to mention that this was caused by the Book of Nalu! The Wisdom Chapter in his body automatically activated and that face sharply yelled as it burst into silvery white light and was then automatically digested by the Wisdom Chapter. Actually, rather than to say digest, it would be better to say fused. After Marvin got confirmation from the Earth Sovereign that the Wisdom God and the God of Deception were one and the same, he became more careful about the relation between the Wisdom Chapter and the Book of Nalu. He was able to notice that the power of these two things came from the same source. But, why did the Wisdom God need to do that? What was reflected in the Book of Nalu proved that the God of Wisdom was standing on Lance''s side. This made Marvin feel a headache coming on. The God of Deception and the God of Wisdom, and one of them was just a persona. Which one should he believe in? ... As he kept going deeper into Ghost Town, Marvin saw many more Demons. There was no lack of creatures that had been called here to become cannon fodder, and most of them were stuck in illusions. All those here were fighting with themselves, many had killed themselves, and many more were fighting lifeforms that looked exactly like themselves. None survived. Their souls were contained here, repeating the same movements continuously, creating a very macabre scene. Despite Marvin being very knowledgeable, he was also overwhelmed with horror when he saw so many Demons facing such torments. The Book of Nalu was worthy of being one of the most mysterious things in this world. It was hard to think that this ill-reputed Artifact actually came from the kindhearted God of Wisdom. With the Wisdom Chapter protecting him, this page of the Book of Nalu couldn''t do anything to him. At last, he saw a shadow at the center of the small town, which was the end of the Evil Street. This shadow stood out, it wasn''t Demon, it actually looked Human. It also had the breath of life. From what Marvin could tell, this shadow was the only existence with any aura of life in this town. Those Demons were basically nothing but puppets controlled by some dark power. That shadow was in the town''s square. It was a figure of a man, and he had a cross in front of him and was kneeling in front of it, holding a page in his hand and chanting something. Marvin slowly walked over. He was indeed a Human, and quite handsome too. From his clothing, he seemed to be a Priest, or at least someone of faith. "I didn''t expect anyone to be able to walk through the Evil Street with their own willpower." That man stopped chanting and raised his head to look at Marvin. "Can you help me leave?" Marvin warily asked, "Who are you? Why are you here?" "This is a nightmarish place, and only the firmest of believers can survive here," the man respectfully answered. "I am carrying out my God''s mission, but I became trapped here due to my carelessness. Fortunately, this page of Revelations accompanied me all this time, or I might have also ended up like these Demons, under the control of some unclear power." "Revelations?" Marvin asked as he furrowed his brows. The man nodded. "I come from the Norvik Plane to save the souls of these Demons on behalf of my God. Unfortunately, a disaster happened many years ago and turned this town into an evil place. And because of my insufficient power, I cannot escape from this trap. This page of Revelations had been granted to me by my God, so I am sorry, but I can''t let you have a detailed look at it." "You were able to come here on your own, and you weren''t controlled by that evil spirit. This proof enough that you are powerful. Can you help me?" "I can return the favor to the best of my abilities." That man sounded very sincere. Marvin took one step forward. He then unsheathed his dagger, and beheaded that man with his blade! No blood spurted, and only a thin page floated down. Marvin extended his hands, and both the Book of Nalu and the Wisdom Chapter appeared! That person''s corpse was immediately absorbed inside! In that instant, the strange power in the surroundings immediately disappeared! Marvin gently touched the new page appearing in the Book of Nalu with a faint smile. "I didn''t think its spirituality would reach this level¡­" "Unfortunately, there were many holes in your story. At the very least, you shouldn''t have been using the word Revelations." "After all, I know the name of the 4th page of the Book of Nalu." Looking at the Book of Nalu, which was now missing only two pages, Marvin could see the 4th page already in its place. [Revelations]. On it was drawn a man who was kneeling under a cross, looking very lifelike. Chapter 731: Redemption (1) Chapter 731: Redemption (1) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance In the center of Feinan. In the boundless sea of green, an Abyssal Gate was standing in the area east of the Supreme Jungle. The bloody river from the Abyss was slowly flowing into this land. Countless Druids were gathered in the eastern defensive line, and they followed behind the Migratory Bird Council''s Great Druids, solemnly preparing for this war. The masses of Demons were riding ships from the bottomless Abyss, passing through a bloody river to reach Feinan. The sky was grey, not much different from night time. Ever since that Astral Beast died, its corpse was still in Feinan''s sky, blocking a good amount of the sunshine. The dark and gloomy weather was just like the mood of the inhabitants of the Supreme Jungle. The Abyssal Gate had appeared half a month early. This time, it was the offensive of a Demon Lord that was well-known in Feinan. The spatial laws had finally recovered from the collapse of the Universe Magic Pool, so the truly powerful could now approach Feinan. One after the other, the Gods descended. They were mostly focusing on the North and the West, starting to spread the area that their preaching would cover. Among them, the Three Northern Cities, whose leader had gone missing, were still headed by the God of Dawn and Protection. They were able to grow and thrive under his leadership. The other Gods couldn''t do much more. They began descending with their true bodies, and with their great power, it was hard for people to raise objections against them. Besides the few forces who had a Source of Fire''s Order, the Gods'' flames were already blazing over every corner of Feinan. But they hadn''t laid hands on the Supreme Jungle and the Migratory Bird Council yet. After some failed negotiations, that group of stubborn followers of the Ancient Nature God didn''t accept the "kindness" of any of the Gods, and they decided to guard their own territory tightly. Thus, this fight broke out. The Demon army invaded and the Gods watched from the sidelines. The Sorcerers from the Lavis Kingdom looked at the countless Demons coming from the bloody river but couldn''t stop them all. They felt sorrowful, as times had changed. The Era of Gods had finally arrived. Even if they didn''t want to admit it, it was true that the strongest forces of Feinan could barely defend themselves. There currently weren''t any gods fighting these forces yet, but they had already publicly announced that they weren''t protecting these areas. This caused those from the outer planes to target the natives when attacking Feinan. This was something unavoidable. Even the strongest Demons also knew that they should choose the softest target to be able to plunder and destroy more. This group chose to attack the Supreme Jungle. There weren''t many forces still holding on in Feinan. White River Valley, which was the most famous, had their Overlord leave around half a month ago with no word of him since. It was very difficult for the substitute Lord Constantine to keep defending the territory, despite relying on the Sanctuary to resist the Gods'' pressure. It was clearly impossible for them to provide assistance to the Supreme Jungle. It was the same for the Three Sisters of Rocky Mountain who were being schemed against by the Twin Goddess. However, before the other side''s plot prevailed, Lorie''s Wisdom Ability, which had become stronger than it was when Marvin last saw her, had helped her manage to figure out the content of the plot in advance, giving them time to prevent it. But even so, Rocky Mountain''s current situation was also a mess. The attitude of the Elves, Ancient Gnomes, and Vampires was unclear. After the High Elves set up in Jewel Bay under Butterfly''s leadership, there had been no movement. This clearly wasn''t a show of weakness, but rather, a wait-and-see attitude. Thousand Leaves Forest''s Great Elven King Ivan actually wanted to help, but in the end, he was urged via a letter from the High Elves to hold back. As for the content of the letter, it wasn''t made known. As for the Ancient Gnomes and the Vampires, the former just returned to Feinan and only thought of protecting their own territory, even if the Abyssal Gate wasn''t that far from them, they only showed their floating city that could resist all attacks, looking down from its walls. As for the Vampires, after Primogenitor Yin returned, their whereabouts seemed very strange, they rarely moved in groups and seemed to be looking for something. It was to the point that now, when the Migratory Bird Council began to request help from its allies, they were surprised to find that the only one that would extend help was actually the Lavis Dukedom in the North. Daniela sent a Sorcerer Squadron to provide assistance, but despite the group of Sorcerers having impressive strength, it was just definitely not enough against that army of Demons. ... At the frontlines of the battlefield where the fighting was about to start, the Migratory Bird Council''s side had prepared many defenses. On one of the defensive bridgeheads, Old Ent was solemnly looking into the distance. "Sorry¡­ I failed in the mission to destroy the Abyssal Gate." Great Druid Sky Fury lowered his head, feeling somewhat ashamed. He stood next to Shadow Thief Owl. The old Legend also participated in this mission, as he was affiliated with Lavis Dukedom in a way. But they were still lacking manpower. With the abilities of Sky Fury and Owl, they weren''t able to destroy the Abyssal Gate that had been painstakingly raised by that Demon Lord. "It doesn''t matter, this is our fate," Old Ent said in a low voice. "Maybe if all the members of the Old Alliance of the Seven Orders were here, the outcome could have been different." Everyone behind him remained silent. Ever since the Gods descended, Inheim, who had spent a long time in the past chasing the Shadow Prince, was now on the blacklist of the Gods and was the one being chased incessantly by them. And the Old Alliance of the Seven Orders was with Inheim, avoiding the pursuit together. The Legends on the list included Copper Dragon Professor and Blade Master Kangen. The continent sank into an unprecedented chaos. The powerhouses of mankind had to constantly fight a retreating battle with the Gods, and the Demons and Evil Spirits took advantage of this to begin infiltrating Feinan. As for Hell¡­ Who knew what those Devils were doing? The news that kept coming from Hell was shocking. Apparently, Diross'' army had almost swept through the entirety of the Nine Hells. If that man really unified the Nine Hells, it might cast a shadow over Feinan''s future. What made the Migratory Bird Council''s situation even worse was that they didn''t have all their Great Druids! Previously, Endless Ocean and a few others went to the Green Sea Paradise to look for the Ancient Nature God''s associate. They weren''t sure what the cause might be, but perhaps they had been delayed because of planar differences. Despite Half-God Minsk already arriving at the Supreme Jungle, their power was still lacking. "Today might be the day we die." Old Ent looked at the Celestial Deer that had come uninvited. "You aren''t part of this territory, you shouldn''t be buried with us," he entreated. Lorant shook his head. He glanced at that army of Demon and gently said, "That isn''t important." "In fact, I was just thinking about something else... where has that guy gone?" All that were present fell silent when they heard these words. Everyone in Feinan had been curious about it. Marvin had disappeared half a month ago¡­ Where was he now?! ... At the same time, on a boat filled with Demons, a small curled-up Demon couldn''t help yawning. ''It''s sad having no Planar Teleportation spells.'' ''Being forced to take a boat back home is even sadder¡­ But it is still strange that such a small Demon was dragged into a fighting squad like this.'' ''This boat should be leading to the Upper Planes¡­ but¡­ surely it''s too early for an Abyssal Gate to open in Feinan!?'' Chapter 732: Redemption (2) Chapter 732: Redemption (2) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The Abyss'' bloody river was flowing calmly, and under the mysterious ritual of the Demon Lord, the river actually flowed upstream, heading for the upper planes. Marvin, who had disguised himself as a Demon, didn''t know that he had actually infiltrated the Demon Army and was participating in Feinan''s invasion up until he saw the Abyssal Gate in front of him and caught sight of that familiar forest. ''This is¡­ Feinan?!'' Marvin''s eyes shone. He had drifted in the bottomless Abyss for half a month, looking for a way to return to Feinan. But because of the Gods'' pursuit, he had to restrain his aura. Without the Eternal Time Dragon accompanying him, Marvin couldn''t travel between planes on his own. The only Teleportation point that he could get to was White River Valley, and in his first attempt, he was noticed by the Great Gods and was almost ganged up on by Grant and Anubis. For Marvin, apart from facing the Three Great Gods and the Ancient Gods, he wasn''t afraid of anyone. He only had headaches from having to deal with Grant and Anubis. Without Tiramisu, he simply still wasn''t able to deal with these Gods. With no news of the Eternal Time Dragon, he could only rely on his own power to return to Feinan. During that time, he also used his Fate Imprint to try to get in touch with Jessica to request help from them, but to his surprise, the Fate Imprint in his body wasn''t working anymore. His aura as the Child of the Plane had also disappeared. Marvin could faintly guess some things. Since things had reached this stage, he could only use his Fate Sorcerer Disguise ability to turn into a small Demon. After half a month of mingling and drifting, he eventually ended up going along the Abyssal Blood River and was taken in by that group sturdy Demons. Marvin, who was familiar with the Abyss, knew that such a situation had to be due to a Demon Lord preparing to set out for some Upper Plane. After all, there was a huge price to pay to go up the Blood River. The Bottomless Abyss and the Nine Hells were at a similar level, so there was no need to go through the Blood River to reach them. Therefore, the only target worth such efforts were the Upper Planes. Regardless of whether it was the Prime Material Plane or those Secondary Planes, Marvin was willing to head that way. At the very least, it was one step closer to home. But he never would have thought that such a risky trip would actually go so smoothly! His journey back to Feinan from the Abyss took a mere three days! Moreover, he noticed a lot of Sorcerers from Lavis and Great Druids from the Migratory Bird Council gathered together. He saw Old Ent on that bridgehead, as well as the conspicuous Celestial Deer. "I finally returned!" The heavens had pity on him. In the half a month that he spent wandering in the Abyss, Marvin had already cursed at Tiramisu countless times. The Demon Overseer on the side suddenly noticed a small Demon jumping out in spite of his orders. He became annoyed and got his whip ready to teach the little runt a lesson. But the boat landed at this time. At the Demon Lord''s command, the masses of Demons rushed down, forming a very chaotic scene. That Demon Overseer was almost washed away and lost track of that small Demon that he wanted to punish. ... Marvin was advancing along through the mess. He had already experienced the chaos of Demons. Marching to battle was simply something enjoyable for them. They had no discipline, and the only thing worth praising about them was their courage and easily to raise morale. But compared to the Devils, the order was simply the worst. There were more than a hundred thousand Demons being transported through the Blood River! This amount was a terrifying thought for the sparse population of Feinan. But Marvin could see that among these hundred thousand Demons, three-quarters were small Demons that looked like him, and had been probably been press-ganged too. These small Demons had strength comparable to that of ordinary farmers, and they didn''t have any fighting awareness. They could only cause chaos. But a quarter of these Demons were much stronger. ''Their goal is the Supreme Jungle?'' Marvin reacted very quickly. It could be seen from the state of the Migratory Bird Council''s defenses that this battle might have already started a while ago. But with the arrival of this wave of Demons, the horn signaling the Abyss'' attack would soon echo! Just as expected, when Marvin, as a little Demon, wandered through the tide of Demons, no one bothered about him. The Demon Overseers were doing their best to order the small Demons to stay in formation, but it was mostly useless. It would take a long time for these Demons picked up in the Abyss to integrate into the army. But the war imminent. The forces of the Druids of the Migratory Bird Council only amounted to roughly three thousand. Around a hundred thousand fighting against only about three thousand... such a huge difference in numbers. Despite the Supreme Jungle having a large number of Great Druids, the Demon side also had many fierce Legend Realm Greater Demons. It seemed that the fall of the Supreme Jungle would just be a matter of time. Marvin looked at the pairs of ghostly eyes floating in the sky, watching this battle. Each pair of eyes represented a God! ''The Gods already descended?'' ''What about White River Valley? Since I''m still alive, they shouldn''t dare make a move on White River Valley.'' Worry coursed through Marvin''s heart. But the most important matter now was still to help the Supreme Jungle through this crisis. Not least because the 5th page of the Book of Nalu, [Redemption], was located in the Fallen Star Field, and that place could only be reached by the Great Druids. This was because the Fallen Star Field only had one entrance, the Green Sea Paradise. It was said to be the rear garden of the Ancient Nature God. A hundred thousand Demons... Marvin from the past might have been afraid. But the current Marvin already had the strength of a Plane Guardian! They were called Plane Guardians because they had the strength to protect their plane! ''The only problem is those eyes.'' ''I have to quickly resolve this fight without letting these scouts find me and then report it to their Gods!'' Marvin knew that these gazes weren''t focused on him. They were only waiting to harvest the fruits of the fight. Once the Demon Army had taken over the Supreme Jungle, the Gods might order their subordinates to chase down the Demons and justifiably occupy this fertile land. But Marvin''s appearance came with peculiar timing, considering the presence of the Demons and Gods. Once he made a move, he would definitely be noticed, and at that time, even the Cloak wouldn''t be of any use. Marvin truly didn''t want to be entangled with Grant or Anubis without Tiramisu. ''Looks like I still have to use that Artifact¡­'' ''Fortunately, I''ve been wandering through the Abyss for so long that it had already cooled down.'' Marvin''s silhouette quickly traveled back and forth through the Demon Army, silently making preparations. ... After another half an hour, there were no more Demons coming up from the Blood River, but the Abyssal Gate still had yet to close. A large horde of Demons gathered outside the Supreme Jungle. The sounds of horns echoed across the land! Marvin, who was familiar with the rules of the Abyss, knew that this was the signal to attack! On the stronghold''s bridgehead, the Great Druids showed deathly expressions. "Fight! Children of Nature¡­" Old Ent shouted a passionate war cry which was followed by an aura that blessed them with strength. The blood of all the young Druids'' was boiling! But at that time, everyone shockingly found out that an impenetrable darkness was spreading out from the Demon Army! Darkness descended. Chapter 733: Redemption (3) Chapter 733: Redemption (3) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance The night descended from the Blood River''s shore and surrounded the entire Demon Army in an instant! Eternal Night Kingdom! All the Demons were shocked! What was going on? It was common sense that even if they were in total darkness, they should still be able to easily see their surroundings through their Darkvision. But at this moment, when the night fell, they were actually no longer able to see anything at all! Even those few Demons that were at the Legend Realm were trapped in the Eternal Night Kingdom! A Demon Lord''s roar could faintly be heard from the depths of the Abyss. But even though the roar came through the Abyssal Gate, he still was unable to come out, as he was busy presiding over the ritual of the Blood River. But he had instantly figured who had come! He was very shocked and very angry! As far as he knew, this powerhouse from Feinan should have still been busy fighting with the Gods. He shouldn''t have had time to come help the Supreme Jungle. He had been missing for half a month. At the same time, he was also unaware that the guy who was viewed as a disaster by the Gods had reached the level of a Plane Guardian! ... "This is¡­ Marvin?" Shadow Thief Owl looked into the darkness in the distance with a shocked expression. "I heard the Eternal Night Kingdom was handed to him." "Marvin returned?" Lorant was also quite surprised. "Does he plan to deal with an army of a hundred thousand Demons on his own?" "Or is he helping us stall for time?" None of the ordinary Druids were sure what to do either, but fortunately, a few Great Druids quickly reacted and ordered a retreat! No one knew what Marvin had planned! But they knew that Marvin''s appearance was definitely good news. Moreover, he had instantly used Eternal Night Kingdom. With their understanding of Marvin, if he wasn''t completely sure of himself, he wouldn''t have made such a move! Anyways, no one else would be able to enter to help him while it was active. "Now!" Old Ent decisively shouted. "Yes?" Sky Fury seemed a bit unsure of what he meant. The next moment, a bright radiance fell from the sky! Star Burst! Old Ent spread his hands and chanted forcefully. The Legendary Star Burst spell made a multitude of stars fall down. But these exploding stars weren''t targeting the curtain of darkness. "Rumble!" A meteor smashed directly into the ethereal eyes, shattering them! The targets of these falling stars were those pairs of eyes in the sky watching the war with amusement. Everyone suddenly realized! Old Ent''s targets were those vile bystanders! With Marvin''s current enmity with the God Realms, they definitely couldn''t let any Gods realize that Marvin was here. Not wanting to be outdone, everyone else followed suit! The group of Druids from the Supreme Forest were very dissatisfied with the Gods, as were Celestial Deer Lorant and Shadow Thief Owl. On the surface, they didn''t actually attack Supreme Jungle yet, but they were ready to make a move on their land at any time! This was the land of the Ancient Nature God''s followers! These shameless New Gods didn''t dare to attack it directly while it was at full strength, so they were borrowing the hands of the Demons while brazenly looking what ensued. They were simply scum! The Gods'' scouts hadn''t thought that the Supreme Jungle''s Legends would rush across to attack them as soon as the darkness surrounded the battlefield. Old Ent''s Star Burst fell ruthlessly onto the eyes and ears of the God Realms! In an instant, the other side of the Blood River became chaotic. Under the cover the Great Druids, Shadow Thief Owl was like a Demon, appearing and disappearing unpredictably, harvesting the lives of the Divine Servants who were caught off guard! He was truly an expert assassin, and although the Shadow Thief class was a rogue class that typically had low fighting strength, that group had already been bombarded by Old Ent''s spell and was in chaos and confusion. This was the perfect opportunity for him to take advantage of their crisis! The Migratory Bird Council''s sudden move stunned the God Realms. They were confused by the decision. How could that group of Druids dare to go against them? Could this be their last act of craziness before dying? But most Gods were still focused on the suddenly descended darkness, actively sending followers to investigate. Only a few Gods noticed something wrong and tried to use Divine spells for long-distance viewing, but the Supreme Jungle was a Sanctuary that was filled with Nature Power, so what they could see was blurry. ... After the Gods'' eyes were eliminated in an instant, the Druids stopped moving. Angry roars echoed from the Abyssal Gate, but the Eternal Night Kingdom itself was deadly quiet. After about three minutes, a lazy voice came out. "No matter how much you yell, it''s not like you can come out, or am I wrong?" Sure enough, it was Marvin''s voice! Everyone was shocked. The darkness then dissipated. The sudden joy on their face was replaced by shock! The Blood River was no longer flowing upwards, and instead started receding. The hundred thousand Demons on the Blood River''s shore had turned into corpses! Marvin stood among the sea of blood and pointed a dagger at the Abyssal Gate and calmly declared, "There is always a Plane Guardian in Feinan." Just as he finished his sentence, he leapt, Sodom''s Blades reaping through space as he slashed that Abyssal Gate in two! The Abyssal Blood River completely dried up, and the roar from the Demon Lord was cut off. Huge swathes of corpses littered the outskirts of the Supreme Jungle, bringing with them an intense smell of blood. Never mind those average Druids, even the Great Druids were filled with fear. It was completely astounding that after vanishing for half a month, Marvin would make such an awe-inspiring appearance in Feinan and slaughter a hundred thousand Demons! An army that almost certainly would have destroyed the Supreme Jungle had been easily taken care of by Marvin. How could this not shock them? ... Naturally, he couldn''t avoid greeting them. Marvin wanted to know about the current situation of White River Valley so Shadow Thief Owl quickly brought him up to speed. Half a month ago, after Marvin and Tiramisu wreaked havoc in the Gods Realms, they no longer knew what had happened to those two. The Time Dragon was said to have been sealed by Grant inside an Artifact, but no one knew exactly where. Afterwards, the Gods descended one after the other and started breaking up the land, spreading their influence and establishing their own forces. As for White River Valley, the Gods dispatched some people to probe it, but the Ancient Sanctuary established by Marvin was still standing strong. Even if a God could break it, he would be greatly injured at the very least. In this era of fighting over Faith, even if the God Realms were organized, they also didn''t trust each other. Their repeated probing should have been an attempt to force Marvin out. Unfortunately, Constantine and the others struck back fiercely, and Marvin had yet to appear, so the Gods didn''t make a move on White River Valley yet. After all, if they did destroy White River Valley while Marvin wasn''t there, he would most likely stay hidden wherever he was until he could harness the power of the Fate Table in order to get his revenge, and that wasn''t something the Gods wanted to see. Hearing that White River Valley was still safe, Marvin sighed in relief. These past two weeks, the thing he was most afraid of was that the Gods would take their anger out on White River Valley, but it seemed that they were more concerned about building their forces while waiting for Marvin to appear! And in the past few days, there were even some small-scale conflicts among the Gods over territories! From this, it could be seen that the God Realms weren''t as idyllic as they seemed to be. ... Marvin didn''t stay long in the Supreme Jungle. He knew that now that he had come back to Feinan, he might be noticed by those Gods'' Divinations any time now. Right now, time was of the essence! He had to quickly find the last two pages of the Book of Nalu! But he discovered with regret that there was still no news from the Green Sea Paradise that led to the Fallen Star Field. It seemed that a power was separating the connection between them. When Marvin said that he would leave while waiting for the connection to recover, Old Ent told Marvin that he would notify him when it happened. After all, Marvin saved them from a huge crisis this time, saved the entire Supreme Forest. Whether it was his strength or friendship, the Migratory Bird Council had completely approved of this quickly maturing youth. After Marvin left the Supreme Jungle, he didn''t return to White River Valley. He went to Rocky Mountain. He had learnt from the Migratory Bird Council that the Twin Goddess was instigating the West Coast''s forces to attack Hope City. The Three Fate Sisters were apparently having a hard time. Moreover, Marvin was worried about his Fate Imprint becoming faded. This had to have some sort of meaning. Chapter 734: Redemption (4) Chapter 734: Redemption (4) Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Rocky Mountain. By the time Marvin arrived, everything seemed to have settled. The marks on the ground showed that this area had been through a big war. Only when he used Endless Path to check did he find out that the West Coast Army was retreating in failure. The war had gone poorly for them this time. He didn''t notice the aura of a God in the area, which suggested that in this life, after Marvin killed the Queen of Spiders, the Twin Goddess wasn''t able to destroy Rocky Mountain alone. Marvin was quite happy that things had gone better for them this time. The Three Fate Sisters of Rocky Mountain had helped him on numerous occasions. Since the fighting seemed to have already died down, that left Marvin''s other main reason for coming here to Rocky Mountain. His Fate Imprint. Because Lorie transferred the Fate Imprint to him that time to save him, he gained the Child of the Plane aura. Now, for some reason, not only did the Fate Imprint fade to gray, but he also lost the aura that had come with it. Marvin had a bad feeling about this. But even so, he had never imagined that his reunion with the Three Sisters would be in such circumstances! As Marvin saw them standing on Hope City''s city walls, he noticed that Kate and Jessica''s eyes had become pure white! And Lorie was standing behind them... She seemed to be an ordinary person now. The Fortune Fairy that was normally fluttering around all over the place wasn''t there. Marvin was startled. He leapt over and asked, "What happened here?" He could clearly feel that Jessica and Kate''s strength had roughly doubled! While Lorie had lost her Fate Power ability! And become an ordinary girl. But Jessica and Kate ignored Marvin''s question and only stared at him. It felt very strange. "You shouldn''t have come here." Jessica''s voice was very harsh, and it didn''t sound friendly like it usually did. "This is extremely risky," she warned. Kate furrowed her brows. "We¡­ We don''t have a choice." Marvin wasn''t sure what was going on, but he was interrupted by Lorie when he was about to say something to ask for clarification. "No, you do have a way. Give up on that so-called strength." Jessica''s face seemed to show that she was having some sort of internal struggle. "If I don''t accept its gift, we won''t be able to support ourselves. The Twin Goddess is too powerful." Kate also nodded as she added, "Our lives aren''t only our own. Our task is to protect this city, to protect this world." Marvin looked at the two in bafflement. "What happened in the end?" "They have changed," Lorie lamented. "They accepted the last gift and became [Destiny Sorceresses]." Destiny Sorceress! When he heard Lorie say this, Marvin gasped! Destiny Sorceress was the final form of a Fate Sorceress! This form meant that the Fate Sorceress had completely accepted the gift and the favor of the Plane Will becoming its direct representative! At the same time, they also completely lost their wills as individuals! Their bodies had partly become part of Feinan''s Plane Will. "You know what this means," Jessica said regretfully. "Sorry, Marvin, we didn''t have any other choice." "I really don''t believe that you are the Destroyer!" Kate remained silent, but the two had already become Destiny Sorceresses! ''Destroyer?!'' ''The Plane Will believes that I am the Destroyer?!'' Marvin suddenly understood everything! Eve previously wanted to kill him before because of the Valkyrie''s will. And now, two of the Three Fate Sisters were Marvin''s enemies! "The Plane Will¡­ really believes that I am the Destroyer?" Marvin''s voice was a bit hoarse, and his mind was in a mess. He didn''t know what he would do when Jessica and Kate made their move! He could easily kill Eve because she was barely an acquaintance! But he definitely couldn''t kill these two. They were his friends. ... "I don''t believe it." Lorie''s voice was soft, but clear. It reached everyone''s ears, including Marvin''s! When he heard her voice sounding just as steady as ever, the chaos in his mind seemed to settle down. His mind was a lot clearer! "Although my Wisdom Ability was given to me by Feinan''s Plane Will, I used it to look very far into the future when it demanded my agreement." Lorie emphasized her next words very strongly. "Marvin isn''t the Destroyer, so I refused it." She refused to carry out the terms that Feinan''s Plane Will stipulated in exchange for the power to defend their land. They had to kill Marvin! Thus, she was deprived of her Fate Power making her just an ordinary girl! As for the other two, because of the pressure of the Twin Goddess, they had no choice but to become Destiny Sorceresses to defend the home they had created, but they lost their free will in exchange! The God Realms wanted to kill Marvin! Feinan''s Plane Will also wanted to kill Marvin! Marvin suddenly felt despair. "Ding?" he subconsciously asked. "Before becoming a Destiny Sorceress, I already revoked our contract. At least this way, she won''t be under the control of a Destiny Sorceress like me." Kate sighed. "Marvin, we really don''t believe that you are the Destroyer¡­" "But¡­ We can''t do anything about it!" The next second, a frightening burst of Fate Power came from the city walls! Marvin narrowed his eyes and used Endless Path! "Woosh!" He rushed to Lorie''s side. With such a burst of Fate Power, this girl who had lost all her strength simply wouldn''t be able to handle the pressure! The next moment, his silhouette appeared far in the distance! But because Marvin was protecting Lorie, he left a flaw while dashing away! Under the control of the so-called [Destiny], the two Destiny Sorceresses pursued relentlessly! Endless Path! Marvin was carrying a person and pushing his False Divine Vessel to the maximum, moving through Feinan at a frightening speed! Plane Guardians always had incredible strength, so one would expect that Marvin would be able to easily throw off his two pursuers. But in fact, whenever he reached a new place, the two would quickly catch up to him. Although they weren''t as fast, they could always catch up whenever he exited his Endless Path! "It''s no use." Lorie was deathly pale. Marvin''s forced Endless Path was definitely a burden on her too! She was only an ordinary person now, after all. "This is Feinan, it''s watching you." Marvin immediately realized the obvious problem. The fact that he hadn''t realized it immediately showed how much the situation had left him flustered. This was Feinan! If Feinan''s Plane Will wanted to target him, it didn''t matter where he went, and neither did it matter how fast he was. Although these two Destiny Sorceresses weren''t quite as fast as he was, they always managed to catch up because they knew where he was. And the people from the God Realms were chasing him because of the Fate Tablet. ''What can I do?'' ''Kill Jessica and Kate? There is no way I could do that.'' All he had done so far was taking Lorie and using Endless Path to flee. But this would only make things worse. Marvin''s False Divine Vessel and Fate Tablet had huge amounts of power, but the Destiny Sorceresses were unequalled while within Feinan. Their power wouldn''t ever decrease at all because Feinan''s Plane Will was always replenishing their energy. If this kept going, Marvin would sooner or later just die of exhaustion! ''There must be a way¡­'' Marvin fled while continuing to ponder. Suddenly, he recalled something from his trip to the Dragon Library! ''That! All of Feinan''s lands of Order are in its eyes.'' ''But what about the Wilds?'' ''There is primal chaos in the Wilds, it shouldn''t be able to see there!'' Marvin''s knowledge of the many secrets of this world was the greatest weapon he could use in this situation! When he came up with this, he decisively set it in motion. He rushed south! And as he passed White River Valley, he conveniently took the life of a God that been preparing to disturb his territory! The second he reached the Wilds, that uncomfortable feeling he''d had of always being watched finally disappeared. He suddenly understood why Lance''s only temple in all of Feinan was built in the Wilds! ''Am I really the Destroyer?'' The thought still lingered in his mind. At this time, Lorie, who had always been watching Marvin closely, reached out and grabbed his hand. "You aren''t." Marvin was startled. "You didn''t lose the ability of your Fate Power?" Lorie laughed. "I truly lost my Wisdom Ability¡­ But what if I''m Wisdom itself?" A mechanical sound suddenly came out. "You finally remembered." In the depths of the Wilds, two people slowly came out. Marvin immediately recognized the person on the left side. It was shockingly the Truth Goddess, Molly! The figure next to her was the one who had just spoken, and Marvin also knew him! Mark 47! But that voice just now carried a hint of humanity. Marvin was a bit familiar with it. "Hello, Marvin." Mark 47 showed an unsightly smile as he said, "Please allow me to re-introduce myself." "I am Lance." ... In the depths of the Wilds, when the Truth Goddess and the one claiming to be the God of Creation appeared in front of Marvin, he felt that nothing else would surprise him. "I''m a bit confused... I need a clear explanation!" Marvin quickly said. The construct calmly responded, "I can explain it to you, of course, but we have to be fast." "We don''t have time, it''s moving too quickly. Although your appearance forced history to move forward, her rate of growth also increased." ''Her?'' ''Who is he talking about?'' Marvin was puzzled. The Truth Goddess sighed. "I''m still not completely convinced by your words." The construct calmly insisted, "From when I first started overseeing this world, I had never imagined that a world would actually have a consciousness that wants to destroy itself." "Sadly, she appeared." "I have to stop her, so I looked for you, Marvin." "Please follow me, we don''t have much time." "I''ll let you know everything I know on the way." Marvin took a deep breath and asked, "Where are we going? Who is she?" The construct turned around and said, "To the Negative Energy Plane. As for her¡­ you should know who went to the Evil Spirit Sea." Marvin''s heart tightened! He suddenly thought of the one who had bidden him farewell, saying that she was going to the Negative Energy Plane. A woman he was well acquainted with. One that had very deep ties with him. Feinan''s first Plane Guardian, the previous Witch Queen. Hathaway. ... "I should start with the bad signs that I saw." On the Wilds'' path, everything was dull, but Marvin kept focused, listening to Lance''s story. After Feinan was set up, it had its prosperous first Era. But soon, a strange phenomenon started to appear. At regular intervals, Ancient Gods would fall. There would be all kinds of reasons for the fall and even Lance wasn''t able to figure them out. The Ancient Gods of the Astral Sea were fading one by one. This continued all the way up until the Ancient Nature God and the Ancient Elven God retired and began to slumber. By this point, Lance felt pretty sure that something was quite wrong. At the same time, a world of negative energy took shape. After exploring it several times with no results, he focused his attention on something else. He contacted Feinan''s Plane Will, but he felt that the other side seemed unwilling to communicate with him. Lance had thought that it was tired and had also entered a period of slumber. But he never would have thought that it had actually left Feinan. "... Do you know how many Ancient Gods disappeared?" Lance suddenly asked. Marvin frowned as he muttered, "I don''t know." "A total of seventeen." "An Ancient God would fall during each period of major turmoil. Doesn''t it sound familiar?" Lance drew out the word "turmoil" before asking the question. Marvin gasped, "The Negative Energy Plane?" He quickly thought and made the connection to the Negative Energy Plane! Seventeen Ancient Gods fell. And there were nineteen Evil Spirit Overlords! If he didn''t count the fallen Human, Diggles, and the Chromatic Dragon God, Hartson¡­ or rather, Tidomas, as he was now known¡­ Then there were seventeen Evil Spirit Sovereigns! "Don''t tell me..." Marvin started in surprise. The construct interrupted, "Indeed, they are trapped in the Negative Energy Plane, and they have become unconscious puppets." "An evil side was aroused in each of them and they became the Negative Energy Plane''s Overlords." "The Negative Energy Plane is the product of the wicked idea of Feinan''s Plane Will!" "And I¡­ I didn''t realize it soon enough, and thus, I made a mistake." ... As they kept walking, Lance continued with his story. But at that time, an oasis appeared in front of them. "It''s here." The construct hinted for Marvin to go forward. In the oasis, a gray-clothed woman seemed to be waiting for something. When she saw Marvin, she immediately walked over. "Hello, I am Huwishe." "Thank you for saving my younger brother Minsk. I''d been entrusted by Sir Lance to look for it, and I am now giving it to you." Marvin took the page of the Book of Nalu in a daze. The Book of Nalu and the Wisdom Chapter automatically appeared, and the page fused with the rest of the pages! Only one page left to complete the Book of Nalu. 5th page ¨C [Redemption]! ... "Your choice is very risky." The Truth Goddess glanced at the construct. "You sealed me." "This was to protect you," Lance said, sounding a bit embarrassed. "Then what about her?" Molly asked, pointing at Lorie. "The Wisdom God passed himself off as the God of Deception and wrote the Book of Nalu, and then self-destructed, becoming a mortal. Hiding from the detection of Feinan''s Plane Will like that, was it all in order to keep the matter of dragging someone from another world hidden?" After listening to her explanation, Lance solemnly nodded. "Indeed, it was." "This is my only path to redemption." Chapter 735: Conclusion! Chapter 735: Conclusion! Translator: ShiraishiEditor: TheAlliance Throughout Lance''s honest narration, Marvin slowly learnt the ins and out of this Universe. There was a foundation upon which the entire Universe rested. Even the World Tree, which winded through the entire Universe. Even the Astral Plane and the Void spread from this foundation. And the foundation of the Universe was Feinan. This was also the reason that Feinan was the Prime Material Plane. Feinan Plane was the origin of everything, and Feinan''s Plane Will was the original consciousness of the entire Universe. A Plane Will was a very complex thing. At first, Lance gave it a relatively superficial understanding of things, only intending to use it as a tool to create the world. And later on, when he found out that the Plane had its own consciousness, he didn''t realize how dangerous this fact could be. When Feinan''s Plane Will first started to think the same way that people did, the disaster had already started. And all of that had been created by Lance. This was the reason that Lance said that it was his mistake. "This world seems vast to some people, but in fact, as far as I know, it''s only a small place derived from a bigger world." "I was born on Earth and experienced the worst era, the period just after the great quantum storm, and then reached a world where Wizards reigned supreme." "You might be familiar with the name of that world, Cridland. The same as your family name. The reason behind it is simple. The first Numen sought refuge from Cridland, and I chose to accept them. Because Laws of that Wizard World and the Laws of this world were different, after I recreated the Laws of Magic, the Cridland clan lost their ability to use magic. But their knowledge came from a world that transcended this one, so shortly after, they started using all kinds of methods that they had brought or developed, and eventually managed to deal with an Archdevil, which let them find the way to get the Sorcerer bloodline." "These things were all related to you. But now, we must move on to something unrelated to you. When I first created this world, I actually had no other choice. Once I became Feinan''s God of Creation, I was bound to live and die with this Plane. Thus, after the world stabilized, I sent all my friends to a higher Universe." "But during the process, we ran into some problems." Lance did not elaborate on the specifics of the issues that came up, but from his sad tone, it wasn''t hard to realize that there were many unknown obstacles in that higher Universe. A higher level lifeform was involved, the one that Lance and the Night Monarch fought with the help of many other heroes in those old stories that were eventually passed down. Although they ultimately drove him back, he still managed to scatter his dark seeds in this world. Seeds of Evil. That being used those seeds to curse Feinan before leaving. The curse would speed the spread of Chaos in the Universe, and when Order collapsed, the Universe would crumble. Thus, for many years, Lance paid a lot of attention to shaping Order in various ways. He even created and strengthened the Universe Magic Pool to keep the Prime Material Plane, Feinan, from being invaded. But he definitely hadn''t thought that this Seed of Evil wouldn''t just scatter in the Human world, but even directly invade Feinan Plane Will! From then on, Feinan''s Plane Will began to have thoughts the way a person would, and it gradually became smarter. One day, it became tired of being restricted by its planar body, partially because of the information within the seed about a higher Universe. It thirsted for the chance to break out of its cage and leave for that higher Universe. Thus, it started making secret plans, and a deep, chaotic lie began. Ancient Gods began to fall one after the other, and later, it made the first three Fate Tablets and insincerely cooperated with Lance, who had yet to discover its perfidy. It pretended to promote the New Gods as agreed, but in reality, it only wanted to use the strength of the New Gods to shatter the Universe Magic Pool. In many people''s eyes, the Universe Magic Pool was protecting Feinan''s Plane Will. But from its own point of view, the pool was actually a very loathsome cage. It wanted the destroy the entire Universe, it wanted chaos to reach its peak. Only in that way could the Plane Will escape its cage. In fact, its plan almost succeeded right from the start! Lance was completely caught off guard and even lost his physical body and could only take advantage of a Supreme Law to live in his loyal construct. And during the tragic scenes of destruction, Lance hid in the Pearl Tower, watching everything. He was quite helpless to do anything about it. This was the storyline in Marvin''s previous life. As the game progressed towards its end, that Seed of Evil in the Evil Spirit Sea would finish forming and become the final Destroyer. But it didn''t succeed in the end. It was thanks to Lance''s closest partner coming back from the Higher Universe. After discovering Lance''s predicament, and the fact that it had gone too far for him to do anything else about it, Bacon didn''t hesitate to use a Time Spell that could only be used once in his lifetime. Complete Time Reversal! It made the world flow back in time all the way up until the point of its creation! Bacon believed that this way, the disaster shouldn''t happen. But in spite of how incredibly powerful the Eternal Time Dragon was, there was something that Bacon hadn''t expected. That invader was powerful, far too powerful. The main Seed of Evil that he left behind was like a virus, and it interfered with the Time Reversal. Time flowed back to its normal state in the era of the first Ancient Gods, which was even before the first era, the era of the Night Monarch. And at that time, the Evil Seed had already spread. After Bacon discovered it, he found that there was nothing he could do about it. An awkward part about the situation was that because of the Time Reversal, there were two versions of Lance. A Lance from before the first era, and a Lance that was staying within the construct. It was very awkward when the two first met. But fortunately, they quickly came to a consensus: They couldn''t let this world be destroyed. Thus, they quickly took what action they could. They couldn''t stop the fall of the Ancient Gods, and they couldn''t stop the New Gods from rising. They would go on to shatter the Universe Magic Pool, as they had before, and thus, everything went the same as it previously had. But the Lance from the 1st era, the one that had yet to experience the fall of his world, began to make his move. Two main things were done. First, the Lance in the construct and the Eternal Time Dragon, Bacon, left for the Higher Universe, trying to find a weapon that could stop the Evil Seed from destroying the world. They eventually found one, which came to be called the 4th Fate Tablet. The second thing was that he returned to Earth, processed Feinan''s original history into a game, and had countless players participate, trying to find ones that had the potential to break through this puzzle. But the flow of time on Earth and in Feinan was different. When Feinan''s Plane Will already began to show its self-destructive tendencies again, the game on earth was far from reaching its end. Despite that, Lance had already found the candidate that he liked best. That was, of course, Marvin. And after an incident that led to him becoming a paraplegic, Marvin underwent a transmigration under Lance''s special arrangements. Lance needed someone that was from another Universe and hidden from the Plane Will. Only such a person would be able to use that weapon for what he needed. And the entire process had to be kept secret. They couldn''t let it be noticed by Feinan''s Plane Will, or else they would fail at the last moment after all these efforts. Thus, he confided all of this with the Goddess of Wisdom and they worked together to arrange this situation. The Wisdom Goddess took on the mantle of the God of Deception and wrote the Book of Nalu, deceiving everyone, including Feinan itself, before turning herself into a mortal and entering the circle of reincarnation, just like the Truth Goddess had. But because she was the Wisdom Goddess, she was still quite extraordinary as a Human, so it was very easy for her to be picked by the Plane Will in this life, causing her to become a Fate Sorceress. This was Lorie''s origin. Her presence was one of the most important parts of Lance''s plan because Fate Sorceresses could directly influence the ideas of the inflexible Plane Will. That was the only way that Marvin could continue to remain hidden from being recognized by the Plane Will. He even obtained the Plane Will''s approval for a time, becoming a Child of the Plane! But their plan was still discovered in advance. Feinan''s Plane Will realized what was happening, and Marvin lost the Fate Imprint and its associated powers. After the version of Lance from the first era accomplished everything that he needed to, he left for the Higher Universe once more, looking for other ways to save Feinan in case their first plan failed. As for the Lance in the construct''s body, he remained in Feinan, preparing to stop the Destroyer in the Evil Spirit Sea in case it managed to fully form. It sounded like everything was falling into place properly. But the plan could have been optimized better. ... "Optimized? What do you mean?" Marvin felt a bit strange when he heard that. He was already convinced by Lance''s story, but then again, even the Truth Goddess, who had been personally sealed by Lance, seemed to more or less believe him, so Marvin had even less reason not to believe him. Moreover, as someone from Earth, even if it was from a different era, there was still this sense of trust from someone from the same place. The quantum storm had struck long before Marvin''s time. Lance gave a wan smile, like he had grown tired. "When I arranged the transmigration, the Plane Will sensed it to some extent, so I had to use a smokescreen." ''Smokescreen?'' Marvin suddenly froze. "Wayne?" he guessed. Lance nodded. "The so-called Seers were only people who received some fragments of memories about events that happened in the original chaotic timeline. The things they saw were mostly correct, but some visions had mistakes, and some had never happened at all.." "In order to trick it, I had one of its people also awaken as a Seer." Marvin remained silent. Wayne and Hathaway... They could considered the two that had the closest relationships with him, and they were both deliberately awakened as Seers by Lance. But the former was there in order to attract the attention of Feinan''s Plane Will, while the latter was awakened in order to trick it. In fact, just as Marvin had guessed, his own appearance really was the outcome of the "game" between Lance and the Plane Will. Now, it was just a matter of who the Destroyer was. Lance himself couldn''t destroy Feinan''s Plane Will because he had already become interwoven with Feinan, so there was no way for them to actually kill each other. And the people of this world couldn''t either because this was where they originated from. Everything they had was granted by Feinan, so they had to comply with its rules. This was a Law of this Universe. But Marvin, who had transmigrated from Earth with no prior attachments to this world, would have enough power to stop the Evil Seed if he was able to obtain the 4th Fate Tablet. "The timing is just right." "The Evil Child is being born in the Evil Spirit Sea, and now is the time when it is at its weakest. And because of the Evil Spirit Sea''s special nature, only the two of us can go over there." Lance gave Marvin a solemn look and asked, "Are you ready?" Marvin popped his knuckles and asked, "Do I still have a choice?" This was the real world. Lance chose Marvin because he had the heart of a hero. The feelings he experienced, happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy, they were all real. He couldn''t let White River Valley be destroyed. He had to protect all the things that he needed to protect. Even if it was a "game", even if he was just a tool that was being led forward, he still had to do what was required of him. But there was a reason that Lance was asking Marvin if he was ready. Marvin himself wasn''t sure if he really was. When he faced that person, would he really be able to do what he needed to? But time was pressing, so he couldn''t just hesitate too long. He grasped Sodom''s Blades as well as the Book of Nalu as he clenched his teeth. "Let''s go." ... The Evil Spirit Sea. Eighteen Evil Spirit Overlords were kneeling with their heads lowered. A rotten throne rose up from the center of the sea. A pretty woman was coldly sitting on the icy throne. Her skin was dark green and her eyes were scarlet. The heel of a pair of stilletos was grinding against a seemingly thin sheet of paper. "That group of blood-sucking insects." "I already can''t stand them clambering around across me like that." "Follow me, destroy that evil world and help me escape from this cage to leave to the Higher Universe!" The eighteen Evil Spirit Overlords here, besides Tidomas/Hartson, were all the Ancient Gods who had lost their awareness! And that woman on the throne was the first Anzed Witch, who had recovered her memory. The first representative of Feinan''s Plane Will, and also the first Plane Guardian on Feinan. Hathaway. "The Seed of Evil is so powerful. Thinking about it, I originally didn''t defeat him." Lightning suddenly split the sky, and two shadows dropped down nearby. Marvin and Lance. Marvin looked at Hathaway with a complicated expression. Only coldness and indifference could be seen in the latter''s eyes. From Lance''s explanation, he already knew that it was because of his deep ties with Hathaway that the Plane Will became aware of the existence of a transmigrator early on, and thus sped up the plans for destruction. It was a very complicated relationship. "This has nothing to do with the seed." At this time, Hathaway had already become the evil side of Feinan Plane Will. She gave Lance a cold and dismissive look. "I''m weary of this kind of life. The feelings of those lowly existences seem dull to my eyes, and this world is continuously tending toward chaos. All of this is your problem, God of Creation!" "I am cleansing the world for you, and when my Will separates from this world, you can also free yourself. Isn''t that great?" Lance calmly countered, "I only created the world itself. The lifeforms that sprang forth from it grew from the world. I don''t have the right to decide whether they live or die." "But I do," Hathaway coldly said. "Life Essence... The evolution of everything originates from my Laws." "I granted them their meager lives, I gave them everything. Now they are wasting my gift, so I am preparing to take it back. And you can''t stop me." Marvin shook his head, "A mother can''t claim to have the right to take the lives of her children just because she was the one the birthed them." "When these lives were born into this world, they were given the power to make their own choices. Surely they deserve these basic rights." Hathaway sneered back, "There is a Higher Universe that you haven''t seen. Lifeforms come in many shapes and forms. Feinan is just a small, hidden corner of Cridland Universe, and Cridland is only a small drop in the endless Universe." "I''ve seen those beings. They naturally ignore lower lifeforms, and they will even use lower Universes as their sustenance. They would go into the Universe and slowly grow their Source of Fire up until their bodies awaken and they begin to swallow the entire Universe." "Compared to those beings, I''ve been very charitable by Human standards. After all, I let those lowlives live out their ephemeral lives." Marvin''s grip tightened on the pommels of Sodom''s Blades. He was getting angrier, but he couldn''t vent this anger. He knew who he was facing. This was the part of Feinan''s Will that had been infected with that Seed of Evil. And the Hathaway before him was only its representative. When Lance appeared, he realized that the rumored lifeform in the Evil Spirit Sea wasn''t fake. It was just that the supposed frightening existence in the Evil Spirit Sea was Feinan itself. Everything made sense to him at that point. He had recalled every detail, and all the scenes were vivid as if they had just happened. In fact, he had only reached Feinan about a year ago. Whether it was this life or the previous one, emotionally, he still couldn''t accept that all the people in this world had to be destroyed! Thus, he had made proper preparations. But the eighteen Evil Spirit Overlords were now standing in front of them. ... "Lance, you can''t kill me. Fighting each other doesn''t make any sense." "I''ll kill Marvin. And then I''ll win." "But I hate you for preventing me from breaking out from myself. Thus, once I succeed, I''ll immediately kill you in the other world." Hathaway was still sitting on that throne while the eighteen Evil Spirit Overlords were still looking at the two unmovingly. The final page of the Book of Nalu was in Hathaway''s hands, and without it, Marvin couldn''t activate the 4th Fate Tablet that was in his advanced False Divine Vessel. It seemed like the situation would be quite troublesome to deal with. Marvin took a deep breath, preparing to make the first move. In fact, he had prepared himself for battle before setting off with Lance. The other Gods had no advanced False Divine Vessels, nor were they living in a construct or something like that, the way Lance was. Once they entered the Evil Spirit Sea, they would easily become corrupted. Thus, only the two of them could participate in this final battle. Hathaway seemed to already be sure of her victory, yet no expression could be seen on Lance''s face. "The Seed of Evil has to be destroyed, that''s our win condition," he slowly reminded. "And you know these Evil Spirit Overlords can''t do anything in front of me." Hathaway stomped harder against the page and sneered, "But your carefully prepared weapon can''t be used. You are paying the price from trying to hide it from me. Do you like the irony?" Lance softly said, "Since I planned for it, I definitely have a trump card too." "You are taking the loyalty of your followers for granted." Marvin was startled when he noticed an Evil Spirit Overlord suddenly make an unexpected move! That shadow split from Hathaway''s group and came to Marvin''s side. The next second, a thin parchment was handed to Marvin. Tidomas! Marvin hadn''t expected that Lance would have such a plan! Among the 18 Evil Spirit Overlords, 17 were Gods that had fallen and become corrupted! But Tidomas was actually the Chromatic Dragon God, Hartson. He had let go of his own name and managed to successfully trick everyone. And no one could have expected that he was actually a spy for Lance! But the page of the Book of Nalu in his hand was the genuine final page! "Sorry, tricking people is one of my strong points." Tidomas pointed at the page under Hathaway''s foot and jeered, "How is it? Do you like the fake one?" "You took the path that will lead to your death!" Hathaway burst out with anger. The entire Evil Spirit Sea raged and rumbled! "I''m only carrying out a deal." Tidomas looked at Lance and muttered, "I already gave you the page of the Book of Nalu, and she is now at her weakest. I hope you can keep your promise." "Return me my original strength." Marvin smiled bitterly. He wasn''t a fool. He understood what had happened. The last page of the Book of Nalu was in the Evil Spirit Sea. Feinan''s Plane Will had wanted to make sure that this one never fell into Lance''s hands. But Lance had already prepared something that would let him gain the upper hand here. Tidomas'' corruption was merely a ruse. He truly had reached the limit of his lifespan and had needed another way to keep on living. And when he went to join the Negative Energy Plane, the inflexible Plane Will never would have thought that Tidomas'', no, Hartson''s important Divine Source was actually in Marvin''s hands! All the way back in the Nightmare Boundary, when Lance''s Fairy gave Marvin the advanced False Divine Vessel and Hartson''s Divine Source, that plan was already put into motion. Marvin recalled the many times that he had faced Tidomas. Was he only putting on a show all those times? All those fights and grudges, but he wasn''t actually trying to kill him? This was a real trump card. He looked at Lance with respect. Lance just laughed and said, "When you live as long as I have, you''ll be able to see far enough in the future to make such plans." "Well, I can hold them for a while, but I need your help." The next moment, the Evil Spirit Sea swept over at them. Lance and Tidomas rushed forward! As for Marvin, he was in the process of merging the last page of the Book of Nalu with the original book! 8th page of the Book of Nalu ¨C Fate! When all the pages of the Book of Nalu fused together, its shape actually changed into a winged key! It flew into Marvin''s body, and the mark of the Wisdom Goddess could faintly be seen! The Book of Nalu unlocked the Fate Tablet, and then everything fit into place. Marvin felt a burst of information overloading his mind! If not for the False Divine Vessel helping him process this information and knowledge, he might have gone mad from the overload! As it all rushed through his head, he saw a huge planet-like eye! He saw large swarms of bug-like lifeforms flying in the sky, plundering and devouring an inhabited planet! He saw a world where normal Humans had been oppressed by Wizards for three millennia before a slaughterer rose up and drove a mecha into a group of Wizards! He saw countless skyscrapers rising from the ground. He saw a realm that seemed like a giant bookcase where each book was an entire world! Each different level was a different dimension that spread before him. At the same time, the power of the 4th Fate Tablet, which was actually the treasure that Lance had sought out from a higher Universe, instantly filled Marvin''s body with power! With the ever-reliable help of the advanced False Divine Vessel, he could feel that he was getting stronger at an extremely fast rate! Sodom''s Blades even felt the extreme feelings that Marvin was having, and grew excited yet fearful! He saw the passage to another World! Although it was only a flash, the Fate Tablet gave him the freedom to go back and forth between the different words! Because he wasn''t a resident of Feinan, he wasn''t branded by the will of Feinan and thus could move about freely. "Quick!" "Kill her!" Lance was fighting all the corrupted Ancient Gods in the Evil Spirit Sea. Despite being the God of Creation, after losing his corporeal body, his strength had diminished by a lot. Although he could stall for time, he was already at a disadvantage. But that was all he needed to do, since he couldn''t take care of the true problem himself anyways. Marvin threw a final look at Hathaway as she continued to just sit on the icy throne. "What will happen once I kill her?" He didn''t make a move yet, asking this instead. Lance smiled wryly. "She and I will die together," he answered. "This world will temporarily be thrown into chaos, but rest assured, a new Plane Will will be born." "What you are killing now is the Plane Will''s Evil Child!" Hathaway gave Marvin a cold look, before glancing at the daggers in his hands. She looked back up and told him, "If you kill me, this soul will also scatter." "And all the so-called Seers, including that Wisdom Goddess who considers herself to be so smart, will be buried with me." Marvin grimaced at the thought of this happening. He could feel that he was already stronger than ever, and that the newly reborn Hathaway wasn''t his opponent. With just a slash, a disaster could be narrowly avoided, but many people would die because of it. Hathaway, Lance, Jessica, Kate, Lorie, Wayne. He didn''t like this sort of conclusion. A flicker flashed deep within his mind! That was the remaining Wisdom Ability from the Wisdom Goddess. He examined his own power and finally smiled. "This might not be the only solution," Marvin quickly said to Lance. "When I received all the information from unlocking the tablet, I saw many things. There is some being in the higher Universe that is able to spread Seeds of Evil, and there is also its opposite." "You lacked the time to look for it and could only go with this plan, but I''m different." "I feel that if we have to pay such a bitter price, then it shouldn''t be counted as a victory, only mutual destruction." "Thus¡­ I won''t kill her." Hathaway sneered, laughing in a teasing way. Lance helplessly shrugged while Tidomas bellowed, "Quickly return my Divine Source! You coward!" "It isn''t up to you to make this decision!" Marvin''s eyes looked resolute. The 4th Fate Tablet truly could let one be reborn. He closed his eyes and hesitated for a moment before he suddenly laughed. "So much to do. Seems like it''ll be lonely." "But I truly don''t wish to see any of my friends lose their lives in vain." "It might be a bit too overbearing to decide this on my own, and I didn''t ask your opinion, but you also won''t feel anything while time is frozen." "So let me be willful for once." The next second, a bright light burst out of the advanced False Divine Vessel. This dazzling resplendence instantly spread through the entire Universe! Every place that was touched by it was frozen in time! [Unfathomable Ability!] He finally realized the power of that strange spell after getting the information from that higher Universe. Finding a way to truly freeze time was something that was unfathomable. But with the power of the Fate Tablet, Marvin succeeded. The light brushed every corner of the Universe. Thus, the entire Universe was frozen in this moment. He was alone, walking around all by himself. He took a trip around Feinan, looking at his old friends, returning to White River Valley, checking on those that he swore to protect. He finally chose to leave this world! The passage to the higher Universe was opened and he left on his own, setting foot on the path to his next adventure. He believed he could find the way to eradicate this Evil Seed in this mysterious higher Universe. And when he found a way, he would return to Feinan. "This is really lonely." He walked through the sky, getting closer and closer to that higher Universe, feeling a bit bitter but still resolute in his heart. The next second, he heard a familiar voice. "Times sure changed! Lil'' Bro became stronger than Big Bro." "But going to an unknown world by yourself like this... You do have great guts. You are worthy of being my Lil'' Bro." The Eternal Time Dragon! Marvin and Tiramisu walked side by side, passing through the edge of the world and finally reaching the Higher Universe. This was a vast galaxy! There were countless stars and planets, a completely new Universe, and an endless journey! He knew that there was another Lance in this Universe, arduously looking for an answer to the problem. Marvin''s use of Unfathomable Ability only treated the symptoms, but not the issue. To really fix the issue with Feinan''s Plane Will, he would still need to work hard for some time yet. But when he made the decision, he hadn''t thought that he would have company. "How? An accident?" Tiramisu laughed, "This handsome Dragon is an Eternal Time Dragon!" "The ability you used is indeed very powerful. You sealed the entire Universe, but you can''t seal me!" Marvin laughed and gently patted the Eternal Time Dragon''s head. There was a lot on his mind, but it all came out as this one sentence: "Let''s go." Spread before them was an endless expanse of darkness. With them walking along this seemingly never-ending road together, there would be no loneliness. ___ [End of the Novel]